v.Z 
 
THE 
 
 BIBLE-WORK 
 
 (OR    BIBLE    READERS'   COMMENTARY). 
 
 I 
 
 THE   XEW   TESTAMENT, 
 
 li\  TWO  VOLUMES. 
 
 VOL.  II. 
 
 THE    TEXT   ARRANGED    IN   SECTIONS;    WITH    BRIEF    READINGS    AND    COMPLETE    ANNOTATIONS, 
 
 SELECTED    FROM    'THE    CHOICE    AND    BEST    OBSERVATIONS"    OF    MORE   THAN   THREE 
 
 HUNDRED    EMINENT   CHRISTIAN   THINKERS   OF   THE   PAST   AND    PRESENT. 
 
 WITH    ILLUSTRATIONS,     MAPS,     AXD    DIAGRAMS. 
 
 PREPARED    BT 
 
 J.  glentworthIbutler,  d.d. 
 
 "So  they  read  in  the  book  of  the  law  of  God,  distinctly,  and  gave  the  sense,  and  caused  them  to  understand  the 
 reading."— Nehbmiah  viii.  8. 
 
 '■  That  form  of  wriiing  which,  in  my  judgment.  Is  of  all  others  most  rich  and  precious,  is  positive  di\1nity,  collected 
 upon  particular  texts  of  Scriptures  in  brief  observations;  not  dilated  into  commonplace^!,  not  chasing  after  controver- 
 sies, not  reduced  into  method  of  Art.  .  .  .  For  I  am  persuaded  that  if  the  choicf  and  best  observations  upon  texts  of 
 Scripture  which  have  been  made  disper^edly  in  sermons  .  .  .  leavinir  out  the  lartreness  of  exhortations  and  applications 
 thereupon,  had  been  set  down  in  a  continuance,  it  had  been  the  best  work  upon  divinity  which  had  been  made  since 
 the  apostles'  times."— Bacon,  ^drawc^mt'/i^  of  Learning. 
 
 XEW  YORK: 
 
 FUXK    ct  WAGXALLS,   Publishers, 
 
 10  AND  12  Dey  Street. 
 
 1884. 
 
COPTP.IGnr  BT 
 
 J.  GLENT WORTH   BUTLEE, 
 
 1883. 
 
 Explanation  of  two  slight  changes  made  in  this  volume. 
 
 1.  In  the  closer  ("  solid  ")  setting  of  the  lines  in  portions  of  the  Text  and  of  the  Comments 
 In  the  Text,  this  has  been  done  to  indicate  such  paragraphs  as  may  be  passed  over  where  for 
 any  reason — as  in  the  daily  household  worship — brevity  is  desirable ;  the  subject-matter  in 
 these  paragraphs  containing  less  of  vital  instruction  as  well  as  of  practical  force.  In  the  Com- 
 ment, the  purpose  has  been  simply  the  abbreviation  of  space.  As  a  general  distinction,  espe- 
 cially in  the  Epistles  and  Revelation,  the  introductory,  historical,  and  strictly  exegetical  matter- 
 is  set  in  the  "  solid  "  form ;  while  the  thoughtful  exposition  and  spiritual  suggestion,  directly 
 and  vitally  unfolding  the  truth,  will  be  found  in  the  open  or  "leaded"  form,  as  exclusively 
 nsed  in  the  first  volume. 
 
 2.  In  a  variation,  to  some  extent,  from  the  initials  of  writers  as  found  in  the  previous 
 volume.  This  change  is  necessitated  by  the  new  and  different  sources  from  which  the  matter 
 is  drawn. 
 
INDEX    OF    CONTENTS. 
 
 SECTIONS  PAGE 
 
 Acts  of  the  Apostles 190-234  5 
 
 Romans 235-257  194 
 
 1  Corinthians 258-276  276 
 
 3  Corinthians 277-290  345 
 
 Galatians 291-296  391 
 
 Ephesians 297-304  414 
 
 Philippians 305-308  444 
 
 Colossians 309-312  466 
 
 1  Thessalonians 313-317  484 
 
 2  Thessalonians 318-320  498 
 
 1  Timothy 321-326  504 
 
 2  Timothy 327-330  527 
 
 Titus 331-333  543 
 
 Philemon 334  551 
 
 Hebrews ....  335-349  554 
 
 James 350-355  617 
 
 1  Peter 356-361  643 
 
 2  Peter 362-364  669 
 
 1  John .  365-369  680 
 
 2  John 370  703 
 
 .3  John 371  704 
 
 Jude 372  707 
 
 Revelation 373-386  712 
 
 Summarized  Topics  : 
 
 Christ  the  Center  of  Christian  Theology 
 The  Priesthood  of  Christ  .         .         .         . 
 
 Christ  the  Center  and  Solution  of  Human  History 
 Christianity — as  History,  as  Truth,  and  as  Life 
 Three  Distinctive  Features  of  Christianity  . 
 Christianity  a  Religion  of  Facts       .         .         .        . 
 Three  Opponents  of  Primitive  Christianity 
 The  Spread  and  Achievements  of  Christianity 
 Intimations  of  the  Final  Supremacy  of  Christianity 
 The  Inspiration  of  the  Holy  Scriptures    . 
 
 Faith  and  Revelation 
 
 The  Church 
 
 Considerations  Respecting  Christian  Missions 
 Authors  Cited,  and  Key  to  Abbreviations 
 
 387 
 388 
 389 
 390 
 391 
 392 
 393 
 394 
 395 
 396 
 397 
 398 
 399 
 
 787 
 788 
 792 
 793 
 796 
 800 
 801 
 807 
 809 
 813 
 819 
 821 
 824 
 828 
 
ILLUSTRATIONS,  MAPS,  AND  DIAGRAMS. 
 
 SECTION  PAOE 
 
 Frontispiece:  Map  for  the  Acts,  Epistles,  and  Revelation. 
 
 Eastern  Seaboard  of  the  Mediterranean.     Map 204  61 
 
 Damascus.     Illustration       ....                ........  20'1  62 
 
 Windows  on  the  Wall — Damascus.     Illustration 205  66 
 
 Modern  Tarsus.     Illustration 205  67 
 
 Lydda — the  Modern  Village.     Illustration 206  69 
 
 Jaffa — Ancient  Joppa.     Illustration 206  70 
 
 Ruins  of  Cesarea.     Illustration     , 207  73 
 
 Cyrene.     Illustration 209  80 
 
 Plan  of  Antioch 209  81 
 
 Modern  Antioch.     Illustration 209  83 
 
 Paul's  Gate.     Distant  View  of  Antioch.     Illustrations 211  89 
 
 Island  of  Cyprus.     Map 211  91 
 
 Ancient  Alexandria.     Ground-plan .211  93 
 
 Provinces  of  Asia  Minor.     Map 212  94 
 
 Antioch  in  Pisidia.     Illustration 212  99 
 
 Konieh — Ancient  Iconium.     Illustration 213  101 
 
 Ancient  Lystra.     Illustration 213  103 
 
 Northern  Shores  of  the  J^Igean  Sea.     Map 215  112 
 
 Salonica — Ancient  Thessalonica.     Illustration 217  119 
 
 Athens — the  Acropolis.     Illustration 218  122 
 
 Plan  of  Athens,  showing  the  Agora,  Pnyx,  Areopagus,  Acropolis,  and  Museum    .  218  123 
 
 The  Areopagus  and  the  Acropolis.     Illustration 218  124 
 
 Ancient  Altars.     Illustrations 218  125 
 
 <jREECE  Proper  and  Peloponnesus.     Map 219  129 
 
 €orinth  and  the  Acrocorinthus.     Illustration 219  130 
 
 Site  of  Ephesus.     Illustration 220  135 
 
 Coin  of  Ephesus.     Illustration 221,  139 
 
 View  of  the  Theatre  at  Ephesus.     Illustration 221  141 
 
 Troas,  from  Tenedos.     Illustration 222  143 
 
 Interior  of  Oriental  House.     Ruins  of  Assos.     Illustrations 222  144 
 
 Ruins  of  Miletus.     Illustration 223  ■  146 
 
 Ruins  of  Tyre.     Illustration 224  150 
 
 Ruins  of  Cesarea.     Illustration 229  166 
 
 Stern  Portion  of  Ancient  Vessel.     Illustration 231  174 
 
 Southwest  Coast  of  Crete,  and  the  Island  Clauda.     Coast-chart      .        .        .        .  231  176 
 
 Part  of  Island  of  Melita,  with  Course  of  Vessel,  etc.     Coast-chart    .        .        .         .231  179 
 
 St.  Paul's  Bay,  Malta.     Salmonetta  in  the  distance.     Illustration    .        ,        .        .  232  181 
 
 From  Melita  to  Rome.     Map 233  186 
 
 Rome — the  Forum.     Illustration     ...                 . 234  187 
 
 Plan  of  Ancient  Rome 234  188 
 
 Colosse.     Illustration 309  468 
 
 The  Tabernacle  and  Inclosure.     The  Holy  Places.     Illustrations         ....  343  587 
 
 Supposed  Form  of  the  Altar  of  Incense.     Illustration 343  588 
 
 Altar  of  Burnt  Offering,  from  Surenhusius's  Mishna.     Illustration     ....  344  592 
 
 Patmos.     Illustration 374  720 
 
 Smyrna.     Illustration 375  726 
 
 Pergamos.     Illustration 376  729 
 
 Thyatira.     Illustration 376  730 
 
 Ruins  of  Sardis.     Illustration 377  732 
 
 Philadelphia.     Illustration 377  734 
 
 Ruins  of  Laodicea.     Illustration 377  735 
 
THE 
 
 ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 Section  190. 
 
 I.  Relation  of  the  Acts  and  Epistles  to  the 
 Gospels. 
 
 The  general  effect  of  the  manifestation  which  is 
 made  in  the  Gospels  is  such  as  almost  necessitates 
 further  disclosures.  One  shining  with  the  glory  of 
 the  Only-Begotten  of  the  Father,  but  clothed  in  the 
 poverties  and  infirmities  of  man,  has  walked  before 
 us  in  power  and  weakness,  in  majesty  and  woe.  He 
 has  come  close  to  us,  and  drawn  us  close  to  him ; 
 has  touched  every  chord  of  our  hearts  ;  has  secured 
 our  implicit  trust,  and  become  the  object  of  adora- 
 tion and  love :  then  he  has  hung  upon  a  cross,  has 
 sunk  into  a  grave,  has  risen,  has  ascended,  and  is 
 gone.  It  was  a  brief  dispensation,  and  is  finished 
 once  for  all.  What  did  it  mean?  What  has  it 
 done  ?  What  are  our  relations  with  him  now  ?  and 
 in  what  way  has  this  brief  appearance  affected  our 
 position  before  God  and  the  state  and  destiny  of  the 
 soul  ?  What  is  the  nature  of  the  redemption  which 
 he  has  wrought,  of  the  salvation  which  he  has 
 brought,  of  the  kingdom  of  God  which  he  has  opened 
 to  all  believers  ?  These  were  questions  left  for  the 
 disciples  when  Jesus  was  gone ;  and,  when  the 
 i-eader  of  the  gospel  story  reaches  its  close,  these 
 questions  remain  for  him.  The  doctrine  delivered 
 in  the  Gospels  appears  to  need,  and  to  promise, 
 further  explanations,  combinations,  and  develop- 
 ments. It  has  not  the  appearance  of  being  final, 
 and  it  explicithi  declares  that  it  is  not  complete. 
 When  it  was  ended,  it  was  to  be  followed  by  a  new 
 testimony  from  God,  in  order  that  many  things 
 might  be  spoken  which  had  not  been  spoken  then. 
 The  testimony  came ;  the  things  were  spoken ;  and 
 in  the  apostolic  writings  we  have  their  enduring  rec- 
 ord. In  those  writings  we  find  the  fulfillment  of 
 an  expectation  which  the  Gospels  raised,  and  recog- 
 nize the  performance  of  a  promise  which  the  Gospels 
 gave.     T.  D.  B. 
 
 II.  The  Book  of  Acts. 
 
 The  difference  between  the  historical  books  of 
 the  New  Testament  consists  in  this,  that  while  the 
 four  Gospels  record  the  history  of  the  revelation  of 
 the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  of  its  foundation  in  the 
 
 person  and  the  work  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  Book  of 
 Acts  describes  the  royal  administration  of  Christ  as 
 manifested  in  planting  his  kingdom  in  and  for  the 
 world,  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  working 
 through  the  apostles.     Lanr/e. 
 
 It  is  not  the  function  of  an  historical  record  to 
 work  out  expositions  of  doctrine,  but  such  a  book 
 may  be  expected  to  present  the  genercd  character 
 which  the  doctrine  bore,  and  to  clear  to  our  view 
 the  agencies  and  the  stages  by  which  it  was  matured. 
 This  is  precisely  what  is  done  in  the  Book  of  Acts. 
 It  is  the  purpose  of  the  book  to  do  it ;  a  purpose 
 which  ought  to  be  more  fully  recognized  than  it 
 is.     T.  D.  B. 
 
 This  '■'■second  treatise,''''  or  Book  of  Luke,  records 
 the  descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost  according  to  the  promise 
 of  the  Father,  ami  the  resulting  diffusion  of  the  gospel 
 among  Jews  and  Gentiles.  It  traces  the  founding, 
 early  training,  and  the  expansion  of  the  Christian 
 Church  from  Jerusalem,  the  capital  of  Judea,  to 
 Rome,  the  metropolis  of  the  world.  It  covers  the 
 whole  period  of  transition  from  the  old  dispensation 
 to  the  new,  and  details  those  providential  measures 
 by  which  the  infant  company  of  believers  attained 
 its  independent  organization,  was  gradually  released 
 from  the  shackles  of  the  past,  was  brought  to  a  con- 
 sciousness of  its  true  character  and  mission,  and  was 
 fairly  embarked  upon  its  new  career,  equipped  for 
 its  work,  and  secure  of  its  destiny.  It  is  in  form  a 
 sequel  to  the  gospel  written  by  the  same  author, 
 who  thus  intimates  the  close  connection  between 
 what  is  here  narrated  and  the  personal  ministry  of 
 Christ.  And  it  stands  in  almost  perpetual  relation 
 with  the  epistles,  upon  whose  occasion  and  design  it 
 sheds  much  welcome  light,  while  receiving  from 
 them  incidental  corroboration  of  many  of  its  state- 
 ments, and  important  aid  for  the  more  exact  under- 
 standing of  others.     An. 
 
 This  book  describes  what  Christ,  the  invisible 
 head  of  the  Church,  "does"  or  "makes"  by  the 
 visible  instrumentality,  or  "actings"  of  apostles, 
 who  are  his  chief  ministers.  The  title  is  "Actings 
 of  the  Apostles,"  and  two  of  the  apostles  are  selected 
 as  specimens  of  the  rest,  and  certain  acts  of  theirs 
 are  chosen  as  specimens  of  their  operations.  The 
 one,  Peter,  was  called  by  Christ  on  earth  ;  the  other. 
 
SECTION  190.— THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 Paul,  was  called  by  Christ  from  heaven.  One  had 
 denied  Christ ;  the  other  had  persecuted  Christ. 
 One  was  an  unlettered  fisherman  of  Galilee;  the 
 other  a  learned  Pharisee,  brouglit  up  at  Jerusalem. 
 Therefore,  in  the  choice  of  Peter  and  Paul  as  spe- 
 cial instruments  for  propagating  the  gospel  of  Christ, 
 his  power  is  signally  glorified.  The  plan,  then,  of 
 this  divine  book  is  to  enlarge  our  view  of  Christ's 
 ministry;  to  prevent  us  from  confining  it  to  his 
 brief  bodily  sojourn  on  earth  ;  to  reveal  to  us  Christ 
 sitting  in  heaven,  not  like  one  of  the  deities  of  the 
 heathen  world,  indifferent  to  human  affairs  and  con- 
 trolled by  destiny,  but  enthroned  King  of  kings  and 
 Lord  of  lords,  and  ever  ruling  all  things  by  his 
 word,  for  the  advancement  of  his  gospel  and  the 
 establishment  of  his  kingdom.  This  book  may  be 
 called  the  sum  and  substance  of  all  Church  History. 
 In  it  we  see  the  laws  by  which  Christ,  who  is  un- 
 changeable, works ;  in  it  we  see  what  he  /m.s-  done, 
 and  from  it  wc  may  infer  what  he  will  continue  to 
 do,  even  to  the  end.  Thus  this  divine  history  is 
 also  a  divine  prophecy.  Thence  we  learn  that  all 
 persecutions  without,  and  all  perils  within,  the  Church, 
 will  be  overruled  by  the  power  of  Christ  for  the  tri- 
 umph of  the  gospel ;  that  all  things,  however  ad- 
 verse, shall  be  made  subservient  to  himself.  There- 
 fore, from  f^ading  this  book,  we  may  raise  our  eyes 
 to  heaven,  and  look  for  that  blessed  time  when  all 
 things  will  be  made  subject  to  Christ,  and  then  he 
 will  reign  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords.     W. 
 
 The  history  of  the  Christian  Church  under  the 
 apostles  runs  in  two  streams,  one  Jewish,  the  other 
 Gentile.  The  Jewi-sh  stream  for  the  most  part  fol- 
 lows the  track  of  the  twelve  apostles ;  the  Gentile, 
 mainly  that  of  Paul.  The  earlier  part  of  the  Book 
 of  Acts  presents  chiefly  the  one ;  the  latter,  chief- 
 ly the  other.  Religion  now  becomes,  much  more 
 prominently  than  before,  a  dispensation  of  the  Holy 
 Spirit.  It  is  by  a  divine  power  sent  from  heaven — 
 by  a  baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost — that  men  are 
 drawn  to  God.  It  had  always  been  so,  indeed,  and 
 the  later  prophets  had  dwelt  much  on  this  subject ; 
 but  now  the  reality  of  spiritual  agency  becomes 
 more  obvious,  and  the  third  person  of  the  Holy 
 Trinity  stands  out  more  conspicuously  before  the 
 Church,  as  the  great  agent  in  the  conversion  of 
 men.     W.  G.  B. 
 
 The  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  in  a  narrative  all 
 alive  with  gra])hic  details,  and  written  in  a  style  of 
 animated  simplicity  and  natural  ease,  carries  us 
 through  a  period  of  human  history  of  incalculable 
 interest  and  importance  :  one  in  which  the  effects 
 of  the  manifestation  of  the  Son  of  God  were  de- 
 veloped and  tested  ;  in  which  the  life  which  he  had 
 introduced  among  men  disclosed  its  nature  and 
 power,  and  the  truth  which  he  had  left  connnenced 
 its  struggles  and  conquests  ;  in  which  the  Christian 
 Church  was  constituted,  gradually  detached  from 
 its  Jewish  integuments,  and  brought  to  the  con- 
 sciousness of  its  freedom  and  catholicity ;  in  which 
 it  verified  its  credentials,  proved  its  arms,  recog- 
 nized its  destinies,  and  connnenced  its  victories  ;  in 
 which  impulses  were  given  which  would  never  cease 
 to  vibrate  and  precedents  were  established  to  which 
 distant  ages  would  refer  ;  in  which  solemn  and  ex- 
 citing scenes,  marvels  and  miracles,  saintly  and 
 heroic  characters,  their  labors,  their  conflicts,  their 
 sufferings,  their  journeyings,  their  collisions  with 
 all  classes  of  men,  seem  to  force  upon  the  historian 
 a  confusing  multiplicity  of  materials.  Yet  through 
 all  this  he  makes  his  way  straight  in  one  direction, 
 
 as  a  man  guided  by  that  instinct  of  selection  which 
 belongs  to  the  riding  presence  of  a  definite  purpose. 
 It  is  just  this  definiteness  of  purpose  which  is  apt 
 to  pass  unobserved.  It  is  nowhere  announced,  and 
 the  unconstrained  freedom  of  manner  and  easy  in- 
 artificial style  suggest  no  thought  of  it. 
 
 But  we  know  Luke's  intelligent,  inquiring  mind, 
 his  opportunities  of  information,  his  "  perfect  un- 
 derstanding of  all  things  from  the  very  first,"  his 
 personal  intercourse  with  those  "  who  from  the  be- 
 ginning had  been  eye-witnesses  and  ministers  of  the 
 Word."  We  can  not  for  a  moment  suppose  that 
 his  acquaintance  with  the  "Acts  of  the  Apostles  " 
 was  limited  to  the  facts  recorded  in  the  book  ;  that 
 he  knew  nothing  of  the  proceedings  of  John  or 
 James,  or  of  the  manifold  movements  and  events 
 which  were  going  on  by  the  side  of  those  which  he 
 has  related.  In  fact,  there  is  not  a  book  upon 
 earth  in  which  the  principle  of  intentional  selection 
 is  more  evident  to  a  careful  observer.  There  is  in- 
 deed no  reason  given  why  one  speech  is  reported 
 and  one  event  related  at  length,  in  preference  to 
 others  which  are  passed  over  or  slightly  touched ; 
 yet  when  we  reach  the  conclusion  we  see  the  rea- 
 sons in  the  result.  We  find  that  by  an  undeviating 
 course  we  have  followed  the  development  of  the 
 true  idea  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  in  its  relations 
 first  to  the  Jewish  system,  out  of  which  it  emerges, 
 and  then  to  the  great  world,  to  which  it  opens  it- 
 self. When  the  words  and  deeds  of  Philip  or 
 Stephen,  of  Peter  or  Paul,  are  implicated  with  this 
 progress  of  things,  we  find  ourselves  in  their  com- 
 pany, but  when  we  part  from  Peter  without  notice 
 of  his  after-course,  when  we  leave  Paul  abruptly  at 
 the  commencement  of  his  two  years  in  Rome,  we 
 are  given  to  understand  that  we  have  been  reading, 
 not  their  personal  memoirs,  but  a  higher  history, 
 which  certain  portions  of  their  careers  serve  to 
 embody  or  to  illustiate.     T.  D.  B. 
 
 The  political  condition  of  Palestine,  at  the  time 
 to  which  the  New  Testament  narrative  properly  be- 
 longs, was  one  curiously  complicated  and  anoma- 
 lous ;  it  underwent  frequent  changes,  but  retained 
 through  all  of  them  certain  peculiarities,  which 
 made  the  position  of  the  country  unique  among  the 
 dependencies  of  Rome.  The  chief  representative 
 of  the  Roman  power  in  the  East — the  President  of 
 Syria,  the  local  governor,  whether  a  Ilerod  or  a  Ro- 
 man procurator,  and  the  High  Priest,  had  each  and 
 all  certain  rights  and  a  certain  authority  in  the  coun- 
 try. A  double  system  of  taxation,  a  double  adminis- 
 tration of  justice,  and  even  in  some  degree  a  double 
 military  command,  were  the  natural  consequence ; 
 while  Jewish  and  Roman  customs,  Jewish  and  Roman 
 words,  were  simultaneously  in  use,  and  a  condition 
 of  things  existed  full  of  harsh  contrasts,  strange 
 nnxtures,  and  abrupt  transitions.  The  New  Testa- 
 ment narrative,  however,  falls  into  no  error  in  treat- 
 ing of  the  period  ;  it  marks,  incidentally  and  with- 
 out effort  or  i)retension,  the  various  changes  in  the 
 civil  government :  the  sole  kingdom  of  Herod  the 
 Great ;  the  partition  of  his  dominions  among  his 
 sons ;  the  reduction  of  Judea  to  the  condition  of  a 
 Roman  province,  while  Galilee,  Iturea,  and  Tracho- 
 nitis  continued  under  native  princes ;  the  restora- 
 tion of  the  old  kingdom  of  Palestine  in  the  person 
 of  Agrippa  the  First,  and  the  final  reduction  of  the 
 whole  imdcr  Roman  rule,  and  reestahlishment  of 
 procurators  as  the  civil  heads.  Again,  the  New- 
 Testament  narrative  exhibits  in  the  most  remark- 
 able way  the  mixture  in  the  government — the  occa- 
 
SECTION'  191.— A  CTS  1  : 1-12. 
 
 sional  power  of  the  President  of  Syria,  as  shown  in 
 
 Cyrenius's  "  taxing  "  ;  the  ordinary  division  of  au- 
 thority between  the  high  priest  and  the  procurator; 
 the  existence  of  two  separate  taxations — the  civil 
 and  the  ecclesiastical,  the  "  census  "  and  the  "  di- 
 drachm  "  ;  of  two  tribunals,  two  modes  of  capital 
 punishment,  two  military  forces,  two  methods  of 
 marking  time  ;  at  every  turn  it  shows,  even  in  such 
 little  matters  as  verbal  expi-essions,  the  coexistence 
 of  Jewish  with  Roman  ideas  and  practices  in  the 
 -country — a  coexistence  which  (it  must  be  remem- 
 bered) came  to  an  end  within  forty  years  of  our 
 Lord's  crucifixion.     G.  R. 
 
 The  oldest  known  division  of  the  Greek  text  of 
 the  Acts,  by  Euthalius,  who  lived  in  the  sixth  cen- 
 tury, was  into  forty  chapters.  The  present  division 
 into  twenty-eight  was  made  by  Cardinal  Hugo,  in 
 the  thirteenth  century,  to  facilitate  the  use  of  his 
 Concordance  to  the  Latin  Vulgate,  and  was  not 
 adopted  in  the  copies  of  the  Greek  text  till  the 
 fifteenth  century.  The  division  into  verses  first  ap- 
 pears in  the  margin  of  Stephens's  edition  (1.551), 
 and  is  said  to  have  been  made  by  him  during  a 
 journey  between  Paris  and  Lyons.  The  actual 
 separation  of  the  verses,  by  printing  them  in  para- 
 
 graphs, appears  for  the  first  time  in  Beza's  edition 
 (1565),  and  although  discontinued  in  the  latest  pub- 
 lications of  the  Greek  text,  still  prevails  in  most 
 editions  of  the  English  Bible  and  of  other  modem 
 versions.  The  history  of  these  divisions  should  be 
 clearly  understood,  not  only  to  prevent  their  being 
 thought  original,  or  even  ancient,  but  also  to  de- 
 prive them  of  an  undue  intiuence  upon  the  exposi- 
 tion of  the  text  itself.  The  distinction  of  the  chap- 
 ters in  this  book  is  often  injuilicious  and  unskillful, 
 and  at  best  these  conventional  divisions  are  mere 
 matters  of  mechanical  convenience,  like  the  para- 
 graphs and  pages  of  a  modern  book.     J.  A.  A. 
 
 The  Book  of  Acts  embraces  the  period  from 
 A.  D.  31  to  A.  D.  64,  in  which  there  reigned  as  Ro- 
 man emperors:  (1)  Tiberius  (from  19th August,  14), 
 until  16th  March,  37;  (2)  Caligula,  until  24th  Janu- 
 ary, 41  ;  (3)  Claudius,  until  loth  October,  54;  (4) 
 Nero,  until  9th  June,  68.  The  great  conflagration 
 of  Rome  under  Nero  broke  out  on  19th  July,  64 
 (Tac.  Ann.  15,  41),  whereupon  commenced  the  per- 
 secution of  the  Christians.     Meyer. 
 
 It  seems  most  probable  that  the  book  was  writ- 
 ten in  Rome  during  the  latter  part  of  the  imprison- 
 ment of  Paul,  narrated  in  the  closing  chapter.     B. 
 
 Section  191. 
 
 Acts  i.  1-12. 
 
 1  The  former  treatise  liave  I  made,  O  Theophilus,  of  all  that  Jesus  began  both  to  do  and 
 
 2  teach,  tmtil  the  day  in  which  he  was  taken  up,  after  that  lie  through  the  Holy  Ghost  had 
 
 3  given  commandments  unto  the  apostles  whom  he  had  chosen :  to  whom  also  he  shewed 
 himself  alive  after  his  passion  by  many  infallible  proofs,  being  seen  of  them  forty  days,  and 
 
 4  speaking  of  the  things  pertaining  to  the  kingdom  of  God :  and,  being  assembled  together 
 with  them.^  commanded  them  that  they  should  not  depart  from  Jerusalem,  but  wait  for  the 
 
 5  promise  of  the  Father,  which,  saith  he.,  ye  have  heard  of  me.     For  John  truly  baptized  with 
 
 6  water ;  but  ye  shall  be  baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost  not  many  days  hence.  When  they 
 therefore  were  come  together,  they  asked  of  him,  saying,  Lord,  wilt  thou  at  this  time  re- 
 
 7  store  again  the  kingdom  to  Israel  ?     And  he  said  unto  them,  It  is  not  for  you  to  know  the 
 
 8  times  or  the  seasons,  which  the  Father  hath  put  in  his  own  power.  But  ye  shall  receive 
 power,  after  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  come  upon  you :  and  ye  shall  be  witnesses  unto  me 
 both  in  Jerusalem,  and  in  all  Judaea,  and  in  Samaria,  and  unto  the  uttermost  part  of  the 
 earth. 
 
 9  And  when  he  had  spoken  these  things,  while  they  beheld,  he  was  taken  up  ;  and  a  cloud 
 
 10  received  him  out  of  their  sight.     And  while  they  looked  steadfastly  toward  heaven  as  he 
 
 11  went  up,  behold,  two  men  stood  by  them  in  white  apparel;  which  also  said,  Ye  men  of 
 Galilee,  why  stand  ye  gazing  up  into  heaven  ?  This  same  Jesus,  which  is  taken  up  from 
 you  into  heaven,  shall  so  come  in  like  manner  as  ye  have  seen  him  go  into  heaven. 
 
 12  Then  returned  they  unto  Jerusalem  from  the  mount  called  Olivet,  which  is  from  Jerusa- 
 lem a  sabbath  day's  journey. 
 
 The  ascension  of  Christ  is  the  great  pledge  and  proof  of  our  eternal  state ;  that  our  nature  is  for  ever 
 identified  with  his,  so  that  as  long  as  he  is  Man  we  must  be  happy,  as  one  with  Him  ;  that  the  great 
 value  of  this  transcendent  fact  is,  not  merely  that  it  is  an  example  of  our  future  ascension,  but  that  it  is 
 •our  ascension  begun — we  in  him  having  risen  to  heaven,  we  in  him  being  at  this  time  present  before  God, 
 we  in  him  being  united  with  the  eternal  plans  and  procedures  of  heaven,  so  that  we  are  for  ever  blended 
 with  Christ — his  property — his  purchased  possession — the  very  members  of  his  body ;  insomuch  that  they 
 who  succor  his  suffering  disciples  in  this  world  shall  be  pronounced  to  succor  himself.     And  if  this  be  so 
 
8 
 
 SECTION  191.— ACTS  1:1-12. 
 
 — if  Christ  Jesus  has  thus  borne  with  him  our  nature  into  the  inmost  sanctuary  of  heaven,  if  he  has  not 
 hesitated  to  wear  the  form  that  Adam  wore,  in  that  Holy  of  Holies  where  angels  tremble  as  they  gaze — 
 what  ought  to  be  our  feelings,  as  we  reflect  upon  this  astonishing  transit  ?  How  ought  we  to  be  animated, 
 as  we  remember  that  a  body  spiritual  indeed,  but  yet  tangible  and  visible — a  nature  immaculate  indeed, 
 but  yet  human  and  ours — has  been  uplifted  by  the  energy  of  indwelling  Godhead,  and  set  in  the  center  of 
 the  Paradise  of  God  !  To  know  that  it  has  happened  mainly  with  a  view  to  our  own  future  exaltation  ; 
 that  it  is  but  the  prologue  of  a  drama  which  is  to  take  in  the  whole  blessed  company  of  the  redeemed  ; 
 that  it  is  a  preparatory  measure  which  is  to  introduce  an  endless  procession  of  future  entrances  like  itself 
 — saint  after  saint  rising  into  the  glory  thus  secured  by  this  Captain  of  Salvation,  and  each  met  at  the 
 threshold  by  him  who  thus  has  scaled  the  skies  that  he  might  be  there  before  us  ! — to  know  this,  and  to 
 believe  it,  is  to  awake  to  emotions  that  annihilate  earth  and  open  heaven  already  to  the  exulting  soul ! 
 W.  A.  B. 
 
 1.  With  these  words  we  enter  on  a  new  stage 
 of  history  and  of  doctrine,  and  they  are  words  which 
 connect  it  with  the  past.  The  links  of  Scripture 
 uniting  one  part  to  another,  and  assisting  our  sense 
 of  the  continuity  of  the  whole,  are  worthy  of  espe- 
 cial notice.  Thus  does  the  Book  of  Acts  at  its  open- 
 ing attach  itself  to  the  preceding  record  ;  throwing 
 back  our  thoughts  on  "  the  former  treatise  of  all 
 that  Jesus  began  both  to  do  and  teach,"  and  then 
 passing  rapidly  in  review  the  last  circumstances 
 which  connect  the  apostles  with  their  Lord,  as  the 
 instruments  which  he  had  chosen  and  prepared  for 
 the  work  which  he  had  yet  to  do.  Thus  the  history 
 which  follows  is  linked  to,  or  welded  with,  the  past ; 
 and  the  founding  of  the  Church  in  the  earth  is  pre- 
 sented as  one  continuous  work,  begun  by  the  Lord 
 in  person,  and  perfected  by  the  same  Lord  through 
 the  ministry  of  men.  "  The  former  treatise  "  de- 
 livered to  us,  not  all  that  Jesus  did  and  taught,  but 
 "  all  that  Jesus  begcoi  both  to  do  and  teach,  until  the 
 day  when  he  was  taken  up."  The  following  writ- 
 ings appear  intended  to  give  us,  and  do  in  fact  pro- 
 fess to  give  us,  that  which  Jesus  continued  to  do  and 
 teach  after  the  day  in  which  he  was  taken  up.     T. 
 
 D.  B. From  the  arrangement  of  these  words  in 
 
 the  original  Greek,  two  things  are  plain  which  escape 
 the  English  reader :  First,  there  is  an  emphasis  on 
 the  verb  "  hegati "  ;  secondly,  there  is  none  on  the 
 word  "  Jesuft."  The  contrast  is  not  that  the  former 
 treatise  related  what  Jesxs  began,  and  this  relates 
 what  some  other  person  or  persons  continued ;  but 
 it  is  that  the  former  treatise  related  what  Jesus 
 began  to  do  and  to  teach ;  and  this  relates  what  he, 
 the  same  Jesus,  continued  to  do  and  to  teach.     A. 
 
 There  was  nothing   then  on  the  lips  of  the 
 
 preachers  of  the  gospel,  but  what  had  been  "  begun 
 to  be  spoken  "  by  its  first  preacher ;  and  in  follow- 
 ing to  their  utmost  the  words  of  the  apostles  we 
 are  still  within  the  compass  of  the  words  of  the 
 Lord  Jesus.     T.  D.  B. 
 
 Mark  expands  and  explains  this  statement  to 
 refer  to  Christ's  ministry,  by  the  Spirit,  through  his 
 witnessing  disciples :  "  They  went  forth  and  preached 
 everywhere,  the  Lord  xvorking  with  them,  and  coti- 
 
 Jlrming   the  word  with  signs  following."     B. 
 
 TJie  Lord  ivorking  with  them.  Yes!  in  all  his 
 rest  he  is  full  of  work,  in  all  their  toils  he  shares, 
 in  all  their  journeys  his  presence  goes  beside  them. 
 Whatever  they  do  is  his  deed,  and  the  help  that  is 
 done  upon  the  earth  he  doeth  it  all  himself.  This 
 blessed  conviction  of  Christ's  continuous  operation 
 in  and  for  his  Church  underlies  the  language  of  this 
 introduction.  The  Gospel  records  the  beginning ; 
 the  Book  of  the  Acts  the  continuance  ;  it  is  one  biog- 
 raphy in  two  volumes.  Everywhere  "  the  Lord  "  is 
 the  true  actor,  the  source  of  all  the  life  which  is  in 
 the  Church,  the  arranger  of  all  the  providences 
 which  affect  its  progress.  The  Lord  adds  to  the 
 Church  daily.  His  name  works  miracles.  To  the 
 Lord  believers  are  added.  The  Gentiles  turn  to  the 
 Lord  because  the  hand  of  the  Lord  is  with  the  preach- 
 ers. The  Lord  calls  Paul  to  carry  the  gospel  to 
 Macedonia.  The  Lord  opens  the  heart  of  Lydia, 
 and  so  throughout.  Not  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles, 
 but  the  Acts  of  the  Lord  in  and  by  his  servants,  is 
 the  accurate  title  of  this  book.     A.  M. 
 
 The  kingdom  of  God  was  indeed  first  to  be  ex- 
 hibited as  a  communion  of  men  bound  together  by 
 the  same  spirit,  inspired  by  the  same  consciousness 
 of  God ;  and  this  communion  was  to  find  its  central 
 point  in  Christ,  its  Redeemer  and  King.  As  he 
 himself  ordered  and  directed  all  things  in  the  first 
 congregation  of  his  disciples,  so  he  was  subsequently 
 to  inspire,  rule,  and  cultivate  this  community  of  men 
 by  his  law  and  by  his  Spirit.  The  revelation  of  the 
 Spirit,  shared  by  all  its  members,  was  all  that  was 
 to  distinguish  it  from  the  world,  so  called  in  the 
 New  Testament,  that  is,  the  common  mass  of  man- 
 kind, as  alienated  from  God.  And  Christ  was  grad- 
 ually, through  this  community,  his  organ  and  his 
 royal  dwelling-place,  to  establish  his  kingdom  as  a 
 real  one,  more  and  more  widely  among  men,  and 
 subdue  the  world  to  his  dominion.     N. 
 
 2.  Through  the  Holy  Ghost.  A  remark- 
 able statement,  as  showing  how,  to  the  very  end,  it 
 was  through  the  Spirit  that  he  did  and  said  every- 
 thing ;  and  this  even  after  his  resurrection.  It  was 
 not  as  "  God  over  all "  that  he  instructed  his  apos- 
 
SECTION  191.— ACTS  1:1-12. 
 
 ^ 
 
 ties,  but  as  the  man  Christ  Jesus,  full  of  the  Holy 
 Ghost.  As  Prophet,  Priest,  and  King,  he  was 
 anointed  by  the  Spirit ;  and  it  was  as  one  full  of  the 
 Spirit,  and  on  whom  the  Spirit  rested  (Isa.  11:2), 
 that  he  came  to  discharge  these  his  offices.  As  our 
 Moses,  our  Aaron,  our  David,  our  Melchizedek,  he 
 was  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit.  Thus  we  see  him 
 full  of  the  Spirit  for  us,  dispensing  that  Spirit  to 
 us  according  to  our  need,  that  we  may  come  behind 
 in  no  gift,  but  receive  from  him  grace  according  to 
 the  measure  of  the  gift  of  Christ.     Bonar. 
 
 3.  He  shewed  himself  alive  by  many 
 infallible  proofs.  The  resurrection  of  Christ 
 was  the  great  fact  in  proof  of  his  divinity  that  the 
 apostles  were  to  preach.  And  the  proof  was  ample 
 to  them.  During  forty  days  Jesus  appeared  ten 
 or  eleven  times  to  one  or  many  disciples,  in  various 
 circumstances,  for  brief  periods  of  time,  when  they 
 could  judge  without  excitement ;  by  words  and  acts 
 simple  and  significant  establishing  in  their  minds 
 such  an  absolute  conviction  of  the  fact,  that  it  con- 
 trolled their  after-life,  and  led  them  through  per- 
 secution to  death.     3. This  period  of  the  forty 
 
 days  was  full  of  the  future.  During  it,  his  dis- 
 courses were  concerning  the  kingdom  of  God — that 
 is,  the  Church  of  the  future — her  constitution  and 
 her  fortunes.  During  it  were  uttered  by  him  those 
 commandments  by  which  their  future  course  was  to 
 be  guided.     A. 
 
 4.  He  commands  (hem  to  iarry  in  Jerusalem  for 
 the  Promised  Spirit. — They  were  to  remain  in  order 
 that  the  miracle  of  the  descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
 upon  them  might  be  more  striking  and  convincing, 
 as  wrought  in  the  capital  of  Judca,  and  at  the  next 
 great  festival  after  the  crucifixion,  when  strangers 
 from  all  parts  of  the  world  would  be  gathered  at 
 Jerusalem,  who  would  carry  back  the  tidings  of 
 that  manifestation  into  all  lands ;  and  also  that 
 the  Christian  Law  might  go  forth  from  Mount 
 Zion  (Isa.  2:3;  Mic.  4  :  2)  and  so  show  its  har- 
 mony with  the  Levitical  dispensation.     W. The 
 
 promise  of  the  Father.  Because  it  is  the  one 
 sum  and  substance  of  all  the  Old  Testament  prom- 
 ises, in  that  dispensation  which  was  especially  de- 
 claratory of  the  Father's  purpose  and  will :  it  is 
 "  the  promise  of  the  Father,"  as  embracing  in  one 
 all  other  promises,  and  as  the  inclusive  blessing  of 
 the  covenant,  being  no  less  than  the  entire  renewal 
 of  man  by  the  indwelling  Spirit :  a  blessing  un- 
 known to  the  earlier  dispensation,  and  by  virtue 
 of  which  the  least  under  the  latter  covenant  is 
 greater  than  the  greatest  under  the  former  one. 
 This  baptism  by  the  Holy  Ghost  was  to  be  the  ful- 
 fillment of  that  which  the  baptism  of  John  only 
 foreshadowed. 
 
 5.  Not  many  days  hence.  Why  was  this 
 especially  the  time  for  this  indwelling  of  the  Holy 
 
 Ghost  in  our  nature  to  begin  ?  John  furnishes  u& 
 with  the  answer,  when  he  tells  us  (7  :  39),  "the 
 Holy  Ghost  was  not  yet,  because  Jesus  was  not  yet 
 glorified."  On  him,  the  inclusive  head  of  our  hu- 
 manity, the  Holy  Spirit  alighted  in  his  baptism.  To 
 him  the  Spirit  was  given  without  measure.  But  the 
 fullness  of  the  outpouring  of  this  Spirit  from  him 
 over  all  flesh  summed  up  in  him,  awaited  the  full 
 acceptance  of  all  our  flesh  in  him,  when  he  had  by 
 himself  purged  our  sins  and  sat  down  on  the  right 
 hand  of  the  Majesty  on  High.  It  is  this  which  so 
 closely  binds  on  the  narrative  of  the  Ascension  to 
 all  that  is  to  follow.  It  is  this  which  makes  the 
 "not  many  days  hence"  so  pregnant  with  deep 
 meaning,  as  assigning  to  the  greatest  event  in  the 
 
 Church's  history  its  proper  and  only  place.     A. 
 
 The  time  is  indefinite  of  purpose.  "Not  many 
 days,"  says  Chrysostom,  "that  they  may  hope,  but. 
 he  does  not  say  how  few,  in  order  that  they  may 
 watch."     The  interval  was  ten  days. 
 
 6.  Tlie  apostles''  question  about  the  kingdom. 
 was  a  strange  one,  yet  it  had  a  grand  measure  of 
 faith  in  him  in  it.  He  was  the  Restorer!  They 
 called  him  Lord,  the  same  word  used  in  the  Greek 
 Old  Testament  for  Jehovah.  But  the  question  was 
 all  wrong  in  its  meaning  and  spirit.  It  is  at  once 
 the  most  affecting  and  conclusive  proof  of  their 
 "  slowness  of  heart  to  comprehend "  the  essential 
 truths  Christ  had  been  gradually  disclosing  all  the 
 
 way  to  his  betrayal      B. In  spite  of  all  that  our 
 
 Lord  said  and  did  during  his  lifetime,  and  even  with 
 the  advantage  of  his  second  ministry,  "  speaking 
 to  them  of  the  things  pertaining  to  the  kingdom  of 
 God,"  the  apostles  never  advanced  till  after  the  as- 
 cension to  the  understandinff  and  apprehension  of 
 ChrisVs  pecuHar  redemptive  ivork.  Even  after  having 
 followed  the  finger  of  the  Master  from  scroll  to 
 scroll,  and  from  page  to  page,  as  he  showed  to  them 
 what  was  written  in  the  law,  the  psalms,  and  the 
 prophets  concerning  himself,  they  do  not  seem  to 
 have  retained  the  meaning  of  the  exposition.  Their 
 understandings  though  "  opened  "  got  closed  again ; 
 and,  instead  of  rising  to  the  height  of  the  great  ar- 
 gument and  learning  to  preach  "  repentance  and  re- 
 mission of  sin  to  all  nations,"  they  sank  down  into 
 mere  expectants  of  secular  glory  and  national  de- 
 liverance. This  is  evident  from  the  fact  that,  on 
 the  very  morning  of  the  ascension,  they  actually 
 proposed  the  question,  "  Lord,  wilt  thou  at  this  time 
 restore  the  kingdom  to  Israel  ?  " — thus  still  dream- 
 ing about  mere  political  ascendancy  and  national  ad- 
 vantage, when  such  pains  had  been  taken,  by  his 
 opening  to  them  the  meaning  of  the  law  and  the 
 prophets,  to  make  them  understand  that  which  had 
 been  said,  "  I,  if  I  be  lifted  up  from  the  earth  '* 
 (signifying  by  what  death  he  should  die),  "  will  drav> 
 all  men  unto  me."     T.  B. 
 
10 
 
 SECT  I  ox  191.— ACTS  1:1-12. 
 
 7.  One  dcpartmeut  of  knowledge,  our  Lord  here 
 teaches  us,  is  kept  by  God  within  his  own  power, 
 or,  in  other  words,  is  reserved  to  himself,  and  not 
 laid  open  before  the  eyes  of  mortals.  The  coming 
 history  of  the  world,  the  future  life  of  every  indi- 
 vidual man  lies  beyond  conjecture.  Even  the  events 
 which  are  to  affect  his  own  kingdom  of  grace  God 
 has  kept  in  his  own  power.  He  has  disclosed  a  lit- 
 tle, he  has  made  the  final  winding  up  sure,  but  this 
 is  a  region  of  knowledge  where  he  reigns  alone, 
 and  shares  the  particulars  of  the  boundless  plan 
 -with  no  other.     T.  D.  W. 
 
 If,  from  a  prophetical  text  or  two,  we  were  able 
 to  count  on  our  fingers  how  many  years  the  world 
 will  last,  such  knowledge  would  puft"  up,  and  lead 
 us  to  talk  and  speculate,  instead  of  doing  with  our 
 might  what  our  hand  finds  to  do.  It  is  not  enough 
 that  we  submit  to  leave  the  ages  and  epochs  in  the 
 Father's  hand,  because  we  can  not  wrench  them  out 
 of  it  ;  we  should  be  glad  and  grateful  that  he 
 spares  us  such  sights  into  the  future  as  we  should 
 not  be  able  to  bear.  It  is  the  part  of  a  dear  child 
 to  read  eagerly  all  that  the  Father  reveals,  and  to 
 trust  implicitly  wherever  the  Father  indicates  a  de- 
 sign to  conceal.  "  Blessed  are  those  servants  whom 
 the  Lord,  when  he  cometh,  shall  find  " — not  predict- 
 ing, but — "watching."  In  removing  the  speculative 
 inquiry,  he  placed  a  great  practical  work  in  their 
 bands.     Arnot. 
 
 He  did  not  reveal  to  them  plainly  the  fall  of  the 
 Mosaic  dispensation,  accompanied  with  the  destruc- 
 tion of  the  Jewish  state,  and  scattering  of  the 
 nation  over  the  world  for  so  many  centuries.  This 
 was  the  breaking  up  of  all  that  they  clung  to  as 
 patriots  and  Jewish  believers.  The  whole  founda- 
 tion of  their  faith  would  be  convulsed  by  the  thought 
 ■of  it.  It  was  only  the  unfolding  of  Christianity  in 
 its  spiritual  power,  the  fulfillment  of  types  and  sac- 
 rifices in  more  glorious  realities,  the  transference 
 of  their  affections  to  a  higher  fatherland,  and  the 
 view  of  the  heavenly  beauty  of  the  Jerusalem  above, 
 that  could  enable  them  to  bear  the  loss  of  their  gor- 
 geous ritual,  and  the  dispersion  of  their  race.     Kcr. 
 
 8.  How  wisely  kind  is  his  answer  !  No  rebuke 
 nov;  for  dullness.  Our  Lord  intimates  that  there 
 shall  indeed  be  a  restoration,  though  not  in  the  way, 
 nor  with  the  results,  they  imagined.  The  final  re- 
 sults are  in  the  Father's  ordering.  But,  he  says, 
 turning  to  indicate  the  very  way  by  which  ultimate- 
 ly his  kingdom  should  be  established,  and  really 
 answering  their  question  in  an  affirmative  spirit, 
 ye  shall  receive  power  from  the  Holy  Ghost  and  shall 
 be  ivitnesses  unto  me  in  the  tvhole  earth.  "  Strike  in 
 upon  the  work,  and  leave  the  issue  with  God"  (Ar- 
 not). You  shall  be  qualified  for  the  work.  Power 
 shall  be  imparted  to  you  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  Of 
 that  "  all  power  given  unto  me,"  shall  He  bestow 
 
 upon  you,  matching  the  gift  always  to  your  needs. 
 Use  the  gifts  bestowed  in  toiling  to  establish  my 
 kingdom  in  human  hearts.  And  we  know  how- 
 when  Christ  had  ascended  and  the  Holy  Ghost  had 
 descended,  they  dropped  out  of  thought  for  ever  their 
 old  conceptions  about  rich  rewards  and  lordly  places 
 in  Israel's  kingdom  ;  how,  taught  by  the  Holy  Spirit, 
 they  linked  together  in  a  beautiful  completeness  all 
 that  Christ  had  taught  about  humiliation,  serving, 
 and  suffering,  as  the  loay  to  the  kingdom,  and  faith 
 in  Christ  with  the  inward  joy  and  peace  of  God  the 
 
 Holy  Ghost,  as  itself  the  kingdom.    B. Ye  shall 
 
 1)6  witnesses  unto  me  in  Jerusalem,  and  in 
 all  Judsea,  and  in  Samaria,  and  unto  the 
 uttermost  part  of  the  earth.  In  these  words 
 we  have  a  brief  table  of  contents  of  the  whole  book. 
 The  testimony  in  Jerusalem  occupies  the  history  as 
 far  as  the  end  of  chapter  7  ;  in  chapter  8  it  spreads 
 to  all  Judea  and  Samaria ;  in  chapter  9  we  have  the 
 preparation,  by  the  conversion  of  the  apostle  to  the 
 Gentiles,  for  its  being  camied  over  all  the  world ; 
 in  chapter  11  we  pass  from  Jerusalem  to  Antioch, 
 thence  over  Asia   Minor  and  into  Greece,  thence, 
 
 finally,  to  the  world's  great  capital,  Rome.     A. 
 
 Mark  the  exactness  with  which  he  indicates  the  lines 
 in  which  they  should  go  on  their  journey  of  witness- 
 bearing  and  service — the  same  which  in  their  spirit 
 bind  all  Christian  sympathy  and  activity  to  the  end 
 of  time.  First,  Jerusalem,  their  own  city ;  next, 
 Judea,  their  own  country  ;  then  Samaria,  their  next 
 neighbor,  an  enemy  at  that ;  and  finally,  the  whole 
 
 earth.    B. The  charity  that  will  convert  the  world 
 
 is  a  charity  that  begins  at  home — logins,  but  does 
 not  end  there.  LTnless  our  love  be  of  such  a  kind  as 
 greatly  to  disturb  a  godless  neighborhood  at  home, 
 it  will  not  set  on  fire  a  distant  continent.  We  must 
 go  out  to  the  uttermost  parts  with  our  message,  but 
 must  let  the  men  beside  us  feel  the  glow  of  our  zeal 
 as  it  passes  by.  The  command  of  the  Lord  is  still 
 the  rule  for  his  people — beginning  at  Jerusalem, 
 but  not  ending  till  we  reach  the  uttermost  part  of 
 the  earth.     Arnot. 
 
 There  is  for  all  of  us  also  a  "Jerusalem,"  a 
 "Judea,"  a  "Samaria,"  if  not  an  "uttermost  part 
 of  the  earth"  —  some  well-dressed  city  with  its 
 ragged  fringe  of  want  and  wickedness,  some  coun- 
 try district  with  its  neglected  and  untrained  fami- 
 lies, some  sophisticated  brain  that  has  gone  astray 
 from  the  old  standards  and  home  of  the  faith  and 
 set  up  its  Gerizim  rivalry  —  some  that  you  can 
 minister  to  by  your  charity  and  win  back  by  your 
 witnessing,  if  that  witnessing  is  only  as  zealous 
 as  Peter's,  and  as  patient  as  Paul's,  and  as  loving  as 
 John's.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 9-11.  The  Ascension  and  the  AngeVs  Message. 
 — His  last  words,  "  ye  are  my  witnesses,"  spoken— 
 and  what  intense  significance  this  fact  carries  to 
 
SECTIOX  191.— ACTS  1:1-12. 
 
 11 
 
 all  disciples ! — He  lifts  his  hands  in  blessing,  and 
 in  the  ad  of  blessinp  rises.  Of  all  that  is  sublime 
 and  tender  in  this  beautiful  and  attractive  life,  no- 
 thing surpasses  in  power  over  a  true  human  heart 
 this  spectacle,  upon  which  we  still  are  looking. 
 The  last  act,  an  abiding  memory  to  us  of  blessing  ; 
 hands — once  outstretched  in  cruel  agony,  shame, 
 and  death — now  for  ever  outstretched  with  a  bene- 
 •diction,  from  the  living,  risen,  reigning  Christ,  of 
 joy,  of  promised  glory,  and  of  everlasting  life  to 
 every  uplooking,  fervid,  trusting,  hoping  soul ! 
 And  we  know  that  the  bright  cloud  that  has  taken 
 will  restore  him,  in  that  blessed  day  when  we  shall 
 rise  with  all  believers  to  meet  him  in  the  air.  This 
 is  the  message  to  us  of  the  angels  who  spake  from 
 the  hallowed  spot  on  Olivet  upon  that  bright  day 
 of  Christ's  ascension.     B. 
 
 9.  Our  Lord  after  his  resurrection  seems  to  have 
 done  nothing  like  a  common  man.  Whatever  was 
 natural  to  him  before  seems  now  miraculous ;  what 
 was  before  miraculous  is  now  natural.  On  earth  he 
 had  no  longer  any  local  residence ;  his  body  re- 
 quired neither  food  for  its  subsistence,  nor  a  lodg- 
 ing for  its  shelter  and  repose  ;  he  was  become  the 
 inhabitant  of  another  region,  from  which  he  came 
 occasionally  to  converse  with  his  disciples  ;  his  visi- 
 ble ascension,  at  the  end  of  forty  days,  being  not 
 the  necessary  means  of  his  removal,  but  a  token  to 
 his  disciples  that  this  was  the  last  visit — an  evi- 
 dence to  them  that  "the  heavens  had  now  received 
 him,"  and  that  he  was  to  be  seen  no  more  on  earth 
 "  till  the  restitution  of  all  things."     Horsley. 
 
 Taken  up.  They  saw  with  them,  as  Master, 
 Comforter,  Consoler,  and  Protector,  a  man,  such  as 
 they  saw  themselves.  If  they  saw  not  something 
 of  this  kind,  they  were  fain  to  think  him  absent ; 
 ■whereas  he  is  everywhere  present  by  his  majesty. 
 And  it  was  needful  that  they  should  now  begin  to 
 have  spiritual  views  of  him,  as  the  Word  of  the 
 Father,  God  with  God,  by  whom  all  things  were 
 made ;  and  these  the  flesh,  which  they  saw,  suffered 
 them  not  to  have.  It  was  therefore  expedient  for 
 them  to  be  confirmed  in  faith  by  his  converse  with 
 them  during  forty  days  ;  but  it  was  more  expedient 
 for  them  that  he  should  withdraw  himself  from 
 their  eyes,  and  that  whereas  upon  earth  he  had  been 
 conversant  with  them  as  a  brother,  he  should  suc- 
 cor them  from  heaven  as  God,  and  they  should  learn 
 to  think  of  him  as  God.  They  would  not  think  of 
 the  God,  until  the  man  were  removed  from  them 
 and  from  their  sight ;  so  that,  when  the  familiar  in- 
 tercourse which  they  had  had  with  the  flesh  was  cut 
 off,  they  might  learn,  even  in   the   absence  of  the 
 
 flesh,  to  think  of  his  Godhead.    Aug. If  faith 
 
 and  spiritual  affection  are  the  life  of  the  Church,  it 
 was  for  the  advantage  of  the  Church  that  Jesus, 
 instead  of  remaining  in  the  midst  of  her,  should  go 
 
 away.  Before  the  departure  of  Jesus  Christ  there 
 is  no  Church,  but  there  is  one  immediately  after. 
 Those  men  who,  after  a  long  residence  with  their 
 Master,  put  questions  to  him,  and  start  doubts  which 
 almost  make  us  blush  for  them,  are  after  his  de- 
 parture enlightened,  intelligent,  resolute  men.  This 
 Church,  in  which  he  leaves  only  his  remembrance,  and 
 in  which  the  visible  signs  of  his  power  lasted  only  a 
 very  short  time,  still  subsists,  and  even  now,  amid 
 the  decline  of  all  belief  and  the  overthrow  of  all 
 systems,  is  the  only  thing  which  has  strength,  life, 
 and  a  future.  A.  V. Inasmuch  as  a  cloud  re- 
 ceived him  out  of  their  sight,  it  was  declared  to  them 
 that  the  human  form  of  the  Lord  which  thus  de- 
 parted from  among  them  has  not  disappeared  into 
 the  air,  but  has  entered  heaven,  the  abode  of  God, 
 and  is  there  working  and  acting.  But  how  ?  Enter- 
 ing heaven  as  the  glorified  King,  it  is  concerning 
 his  kingdom  that  he  is  acting  and  working;  but 
 inasmuch  as  he  is  withdrawn  from  them,  and  no 
 longer  personally  among  them,  it  is  not  outwardly 
 and  visibly  that  be  is  thus  working  ;  not  concerning 
 a  visible  earthly  kingdom,  but  only  by  that  out- 
 pouring of  the  Spirit  which  he  is  gone  up  to  receive, 
 and  concerning  an  inward  and  Spirit  kingdom.     A. 
 
 There  is  among  us.  ever  since  that  wondrous  day, 
 
 a  power  beyond  all  powers,  a  strength  to  nerve  the 
 feeble  heart,  an  unction  to  anoint  the  sightless  eye, 
 an  energy  to  revivify  the  spiritually  dead.  There 
 is  a  secret,  subtile,  unseen  povrer — mightier  than 
 all  that  fabling  romance  ever  dreamed  of  its  magic 
 — it  is  near  us  if  we  will  but  know  it,  within  us  if  we 
 will  but  call  it — this  is  the  heritage  of  the  believing 
 world  ever  since  that  day  of  Olivet,     W.  A.  B. 
 
 What  tongue  of  the  highest  arcbangei  of  heav- 
 en can  express  the  welcome  of  the  King  of  Giory 
 into  those  blessed  regions  of  immo-tality  ?  Sure- 
 ly, the  empyreal  heaven  never  resounded  with  so 
 much  joy  :  "  God  ascended  with  jubilation,  and  the 
 Lord  with  the  sound  of  the  trumpet."  It  is  not  for 
 us,  weak  and  finite  creatures,  to  conceive  those  io- 
 comprehensible,  spiritual,  divine  gratulations  thai 
 the  glorious  Trinity  gave  to  the  victorious  and  now 
 glorified  human,  nature.  Certainly,  if,  "  when  be 
 brought  his  Only-Begotten  Son  into  the  world,  he. 
 said,  Let  all  the  angels  worship  him  "  ;  much  mon* 
 now  that  he  "  ascends  on  high  and  hath  led  cap- 
 tivity captive,  hath  he  given  him  a  name  above  al» 
 names,  that  at  the  name  of  JESUS  all  knees  should 
 bow."  And,  if  the  holy  angels  did  so  carol  at  his 
 birth,  in  the  very  entrance  into  that  estate  of  hvt 
 miliation  and  infirmity,  with  what  triumph  did  thev 
 receive  him  now,  returning  from  the  perfect  achieve- 
 ment of  man's  redemption  !     Bj).  H. 
 
 We  see  humanity  glorified  when  the  Son  of  man 
 thus  mounts  his  Father's  throne ;  and  not  too  high, 
 assuredly,    sounded   the    ancient   vaunt   of    faith, 
 
12 
 
 SECTION  191.— A  CTS  1 : 1-12. 
 
 "  that  our  flesh  is  in  the  heaven."  "  To-day,"  so 
 spoke  the  famed  Chrysostora,  in  the  most  ancient 
 ascension  sermon  of  the  Christian  Church  which 
 has  been  preserved  for  us — "  to-day  are  we,  who  do 
 not  seem  worthy  of  earth,  taken  up  into  heaven : 
 we  win  the  royal  throne  ;  and  the  human  race,  who 
 were  driven  by  cherubim  from  paradise,  take  even 
 a  place  above  the  cherubim."      Van  0. 
 
 10.  It  is  said  that  the  apostles  "  looked  stead- 
 fastly toward  heaven  as  he  went  up  "  ;  methinks 
 it  is  so  that  wc  also,  as  we  read  or  hear  this  won- 
 drous event,  should  tix  eye  and  heart  upon  that 
 heaven  which  he,  the  first-born,  has  preoccupied  ; 
 that  we  should  feel  that  in  him  a  portion  of  our- 
 selves has  departed  thither,  a  sinless  type  of  hu- 
 manity, which  keeps  its  place  for  the  rest;  and 
 that  our  heart,  in  Christ,  being  already  there,  all 
 else  should  struggle,  with  holy  impatience,  to  fol- 
 low.    W.  A.  B. 
 
 The  final  demonstration  of  his  Messiahship  is 
 complete.  Henceforth  the  Redemption  of  Jesus, 
 his  incarnation,  his  life,  his  redeeming  death,  his 
 resurrection  and  ascension,  enter  as  living  truths, 
 the  most  vital  and  grandest  truths,  into  human  his- 
 tory. Roman  falsehood,  Jewish  malice,  Grecian 
 skepticism,  can  never  crush  them  out  of  human 
 thought,  or  palsy  their  ennobling  power  over  hu- 
 man hearts.  From  soul  to  soul  these  eternal  reali- 
 ties pass  into  possession ;  men  feed  upon  them 
 and  grow  pure  and  strong.  The  sphere  of  faith 
 enlarges  from  generation  to  generation,  and  as  it 
 enlarges,  new  power,  new  joy,  new  hope  exalts  and 
 strengthens  man.     S.  W.  F. 
 
 Read  in  the  gospels,  repeated  in  sermons,  faint- 
 ly reflected  in  Christians,  that  matchless  life  is 
 every  day  humanizing,  stimulating,  rebuking,  consol- 
 ing thousands  ;  impelling  to  deeds  of  generous  self- 
 sacrifice  and  difiicult  self-conquest,  which  he  was 
 himself  the  first  to  exhibit,  and  inspiring  with  hope 
 those  lovers  of  their  race  who  would  otherwise  de- 
 spair of  mankind.  The  perfection  of  beauty,  a  full- 
 orbed  Sun  of  Righteousness,  there  he  stands  and 
 will  ever  stand,  history's  great  miracle  and  the 
 world's  great  hope,  a  sign  that  is  still  spoken 
 against,  but  a  name  which  is  continually  making 
 progress,  and  daily  working  miracles.  And  ever 
 since  over  Bethany  he  spread  forth  his  hands  and 
 blessed  the  men  of  Galilee,  a  balm  has  lingered  in 
 earth's  atmosphere,  which  was  not  there  before ; 
 and  we  all  feel  that  earth  will  never  again  be  so 
 bleak  since  Jesus  has  been  here,  nor  the  grave 
 again  so  dark  since  Jesus  has  been  there  ;  just  as 
 
 we  feel  that  goodness  has  new  charms  since  he 
 showed  us  what  it  is,  and  that  heaven  has  most 
 nearness  since  he  said,  "  I  go  to  my  Father,"  and 
 "  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always."     Hamilton. 
 
 11.  He  will  come  again  ;  but  times  and  seasons 
 which  man  can  not  number  will  ntervcne.  These 
 are  times  of  witnessing  for  all  the  disciples  of 
 Christ.  They  must  receive  the  Spirit ;  they  must  be 
 witnesses  for  Christ ;  they  must  begin  at  Jerusalem  ^ 
 they  must  reach  the  ends  of  the  earth.  After  that 
 shall  the  end  be.  Tho  time  seems  long ;  and  yet 
 it  is  approaching  quickly.  That  fixed  star  seems 
 fixed  indeed  to  our  eyes ;  there  it  has  stood  in  the 
 deep  of  heaven,  and  glittered  down  on  the  upturned 
 eyes  of  longing  disciples  these  eighteen  hundred 
 years — the  bright  promise  of  his  coming ;  but  though 
 it  seems  to  stand  still,  it  is  moving  ;  it  is  approach- 
 ing. Be  of  good  cheer,  disciples,  your  redemption 
 is  nearer  than  when  those  Galileans  first  left  their 
 
 nets  to   follow  Jesus.      Arnot. The  return  of 
 
 Ciirist  is  that  ultimate  and  yet  most  proximate 
 point  to  which  the  believer  constantly  looks,  toward 
 which  is  all  his  hope,  and  from  which  he  receives^ 
 constantly  the  deepest  impulses  and  motives  for 
 purification  and  diligent  labor.  The  grace  of  God,, 
 bringing  salvation.  Lath  appeared — this  is  our  sun- 
 rise— teaching  us  to  wait  for  the  appearing  of  our 
 great  God  and  Saviour — this  is  our  perfect,  never- 
 ending  day.     A.  S. 
 
 This  question,  "  Why  stand  ye  gazing  up  ?  "  is 
 the  first  thing  in  the  order  of  events,  and  in  the 
 Bible  narrative,  after  the  closing  of  Christ's  earth- 
 ly ministry.  Only  a  little  breathing  space  was  to  be 
 given  them  first  to  gather  up  their  energies:,  and 
 even  that  was  not  to  be  an  interval  of  idleness. 
 They  were  to  go  at  once  to  Jerusalem,  as  the  chosen 
 headquarters  of  the  great  warfare  for  the  world's 
 conversion,  and  their  waiting  there  was  to  be  like 
 the  waiting  of  the  still  midsummer  elements,  be- 
 fore the  mountain  winds  sweep  down  and  the 
 tongues  of  fire  leap  out — a  busy  waiting — a  prepa- 
 ration for  this  long  campaign  of  many  ages.  They 
 were  to  occupy  the  ten  days  from  Ascension  to 
 Pentecost,  with  its  mighty  wind  and  flame,  in  mak- 
 ing ready  incessantly  for  the  coming  of  the  Holy 
 Spirit  to  inaugurate  their  work.  They  were  to  be 
 earnest  and  constant  in  prayer  and  praise.  They 
 were  to  cease  wasting  their  time  on  the  empty  cloud 
 through  which  the  Saviour's  form  had  gone,  that 
 they  rather  might  find  and  follow  and  possess  for 
 ever  the  living  Saviour  himself,  in  doing  by  faith  the 
 substantial  service  of  his  love,  for  his  sake.   F.  D.  H» 
 
SECTION  192.— ACTS  1:13-36.  X3 
 
 Section  192. 
 
 Acts  i.  13-26. 
 
 13  Akd  wlien  they  were  come  in,  they  went  up  into  an  upper  room,  where  abode  both 
 Peter,  and  James,  and  John,  and  Andrew,  Philip,  and  Thomas,  Bartholomew,  and  Matthew, 
 
 14  James  the  son  of  Alphseus,  and  Simon  Zelotes,  and  Judas  the  Irother  of  James.  These  all 
 continued  with  one  accord  in  prayer  and  supphcation,  with  the  women,  and  Mary  the 
 mother  of  Jesus,  and  with  his  brethren. 
 
 15  And  in  those  days  Peter  stood  up  in  the  midst  of  the  disciples,  and  said,  (the  number  of 
 
 16  names  together  were  about  an  hundred  and  twenty,)  Men  and  brethren,  this  scripture  must 
 needs  have  been  fultilled,  which  the  Holy  Ghost  by  the  mouth  of  David  spake  before  con- 
 
 17  cerning  Judas,  which  was  guide  to  them  that  took  Jesus.     For  he  was  numbered  with  us 
 
 18  and  had  obtained  part  of  this  ministry.  Now  this  man  purchased  a  field  with  the  reward 
 of  iniquity;  and  falling  headlong,  he  burst  asunder  in  the  midst,  and  all  his  bowels  gushed 
 
 19  out.     And  it  was  known  unto  all  the  dwellers  at  Jerusalem  ;  insomuch  as  that  field  is  called 
 
 20  in  their  proper  tongue,  Aceldama,  that  is  to  say.  The  field  of  blood.  For  it  is  written  in  the 
 book  of  Psalms,  Let  his  habitation  be  desolate,  and  let  no  man  dwell   therein :  and  his 
 
 ^1  bishoprick  let  another  take.     Wherefore  of  these  men  which  have  companied  with  us  all 
 
 ■22  the  time  that  the  Lord  Jesus  went  in  and  out  among  us,  beginning  from  the  baptism  of 
 
 John,  unto  that  same  day  that  he  was  taken  up  from  us,  must  one  be  ordained  to  be  a  wit- 
 
 23  ness  with  us  of  his  resurrection.     And  they  appointed  two,  Joseph  called  Barsabas,  who 
 
 24  was  surnamed  Justus,  and  Matthias.    And  they  prayed,  and  said,  Thou,  Lord,  which  know- 
 
 25  est  the  hearts  of  all  men,  shew  whether  of  these  two  thou  hast  chosen,  that  he  may  take 
 part  of  this  ministry  and  apostleship,  from  which  Judas  by  transgression*  fell,  that  he  might 
 
 26  go  to  his  own  place.  And  they  gave  forth  their  lots;  and  the  lot  fell  upon  Matthias ;  and 
 he  was  numbered  with  the  eleven  apostles. 
 
 What  an  epoch  of  prayer  was  that !  So  elevated  are  these  ardent  and  consecrated  souls  toward 
 heaven,  so  open  toward  God's  spirit,  so  conscious  that  they  have  only  to  ask  to  receive,  that  devotion 
 seems  to  have  become  an  instinct,  and  they  pray  as  they  breathe.  And  what  followed  ?  The  Church 
 grew  before  men's  eyes  with  such  swiftness  that  a  thousand  converts  were  gathered  in  the  time  that  it 
 takes  us  to  gather  ten  :  in  the  short  lifetime  of  a  single  generation  the  worship  of  Christ  raised  itself  to 
 power  in  the  chief  cities  of  three  continents ;  the  swords  of  all  the  Herods  and  Cajsars  and  their  legions 
 •could  not  strike  fast  enough  to  cut  down  one  Christian  where  twenty  sprang  up ;  hundreds  were  baptized 
 in  a  day  ;  the  times  of  refreshing  had  come ;  the  prediction  was  literally  accomplished ;  the  windows  of 
 heaven  were  opened,  and  the  blessing  was  so  poured  out  that  there  was  not  room  enough  to  receive  it. 
 These  were  the  fruits.  How  can  we  fail  to  connect  together  the  fruit  with  the  seed— the  glorious  move- 
 ment and  the  motive  power— the  Church  pure  in  doctrine  and  victorious  in  converting  the  world  with  the 
 multitude  of  her  members  not  only  standing  full-clad  in  all  the  panoply  of  the  Christian  warfare,  but 
 praying  always,  with  all  prayer  and  supplication  in  the  Spirit  ?  All  along  since  the  last  of  the  twelve  laid 
 down  his  life,  this  rule  has  never  had  an  exception— the  Church  has  been  both  strong  and  pure,  victorious 
 abroad  and  peaceful  with  itself,  just  according  to  its  spirit  of  supplication,  according  to  its  devotional 
 nearness  to  Christ.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 12-26.  From  the  parting  with  their  ascended  in  perfect  unison  of  feeling,  calmly  expecting  the 
 Lord,  with  the  vision  still  in  thought  of  those  hands  fulfillment  of  the  Lord's  many  promises  respecting 
 outstretched  in  blessing,  the  apostles  returned  to  the  Holy  Ghost.  Luke's  Gospel  tells  us  that  "they 
 Jerusalem.  In  a  large  chamber  in  the  upper  story  i  went  to  the  Temple  daily,"  at  the  usual  hour  of 
 of  a  certain  house,  probably  the  room  already  hal-  prayer.  The  whole  number  was  one  hundred  and 
 lowed  by  their  last  intercourse  with  the  Master,  they  twenty,  and  they  are  distinguished  into  four  groups : 
 gather  together,  and  many  other  disciples  with  them,  the  apostles,  the  women  who  had  followed  Jesus, 
 For  ten  days  this  first  assembly  of  the  Christian  his  mother  Mary,  and  his  brethren— J/ar^/  seen  for 
 Church  remained  in  almost  continuous  prayer,  and  ;  the  last  time  in  the  beautiful  attitude  of  prayer  wiVA 
 
14 
 
 SECTION  192.— ACTS  1:13-26. 
 
 the  other  believers,  sharing  their  spiritual  aspira- 
 tions and  sympathizing  in  their  trust  and  hope,  and 
 equally  looking  for  and  depending  upon  the  Holy 
 Spirit ;  and  his  brethren,  now  also  believing,  rejoic- 
 ing, expectant ;  and,  lastly,  the  larger  assemblage 
 of  disciples. 
 
 Peter  now  proposes  that  the  vacancy  in  the 
 apostleship  be  filled.  After  consideration  as  well  as 
 prayer,  resort  was  had  to  the  lot  to  determine 
 the  choice  of  Christ.  This  was  their  last  confor- 
 mity to  a  usage  of  the  old  dispensation,  for  they 
 were  to  have  from  henceforth  a  better  guide  to  the 
 will  of  God.  Matthias  was  chosen  and  numbered 
 with  the  apostles.  Concerning  him,  as  concerning 
 several  other  apostles,  we  have  no  further  definite 
 information.  This  we  know,  they  all  fulfilled  the 
 ministry  appointed  them.  Each  had  a  history  and 
 performed  a  life-work  whose  record  of  fruitfulness 
 and  blessing  shall  be  gratefully  traced  in  the  studies 
 of  the  redeemed. 
 
 With  singleness  of  expectation  and  absolute 
 assurance  of  faith,  every  heart  in  perfect  oneness 
 with  every  other,  asking,  as  He  had  bidden,  in  his 
 name,  they  quietly  awaited  the  time  appointed  for 
 the  advent  of  the  Comforter.     B. 
 
 14.  There  was  perseverance  in  the  prayer  of 
 the  primitive  Church — "  they  continued."  There 
 was  unity  in  those  early  prayer-meetings — they 
 prayed  "  with  one  accord."  The  prayers  were  not 
 soon  broken  off,  and  were  not  hindered  by  disagree- 
 ments among  the  suppliants.  They  ascended 
 straight  to  heaven  in  a  pillar  of  pure  incense,  and 
 descended  soon  in  showers  of  blessing — a  great  re- 
 freshing from  the  presence  of  the  Lord.     Arnot. 
 
 Mary.  The  Holy  Spirit  takes  leave  of  her 
 here,  associated  with  the  apostolic  company  of  wor- 
 shipers in  the  upper  room  at  Jerusalem.  She  is  oae 
 of  those  who  there  continue  steadfast  in  prayer. 
 How  unlike  the  spirit  and  language  of  the  Holy 
 Ghost  is  that  will-worship  which  takes  her  out  of 
 that  holy  fellowship  and  makes  her  an  object  of 
 adoration !     W. 
 
 We  see  her  to  have  been  a  devout  Jewish  maid- 
 en, a  faithful  wife,  a  loving  mother,  illustrating  in 
 her  life  a  true  womanhood.  Her  faith,  her  study 
 of  the  Scriptures,  her  humility,  her  modesty,  her 
 fidelity — all  commend  her  as  an  example  of  the 
 character  produced  by  the  grace  of  God.  Not  a 
 single  hint  is  given  of  her  sinlessness,  or  that  she 
 differed  in  her  nature  from  Elizabeth  or  Anna,  or 
 any  of  those  devout  and  loving  women  who  followed 
 Christ  to  the  cross  and  early  visited  his  sepulchre. 
 Her  honor,  her  peculiar  blessedness  consisted  in 
 this,  that  she  was  chosen  to  be  the  mother  of  Jesus. 
 As  woman  in  Eve  bore  her  part  in  the  fall,  so  wo- 
 man in  Mary  bore  her  part  in  giving  birth  to  him 
 who  is  the  Redeemer  of  the  world.     To  the  Church 
 
 she  sustains  no  official  relation  whatever.  Christ 
 himself  expressly  disclaims  all  such  human  relation- 
 ship in  his  kingdom.  The  moment  he  appears  she 
 retires.  A  few  allusions,  and  she  vanishes  from  the 
 scene.  The  apostles  never  once  allude  to  her.  She 
 is  put  as  entirely  aside  as  if  she  never  had  existed. 
 To  those  inspired  men  she  is  utterly  unknown  in 
 any  other  relation  to  the  Church  than  that  of  a 
 simple  believer,  saved  by  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ. 
 There  is  nothing  in  the  early  records,  nothing  in  the 
 early  fathers  of  the  Church  for  the  first  five  cen- 
 turies, which  indicates  that  Mary  was  anything  more 
 than  an  honored  member  of  the  Church.     S.  W.  F. 
 
 John  has  nothing  to  say  of  her,  or  to  report 
 from  her.  If  he  had  her  with  him  even  for  years, 
 speaking  freely  of  what  she  knew,  how  many  things 
 could  she  have  told  him  that  we  so  much  long  to 
 hear !  And  yet  the  apostle,  beginning  his  gospel 
 far  back  in  the  solemn  arcana  of  the  Eternal  Word, 
 and  passing  directly  over  Mary  to  speak,  fourteen 
 verses  after,  of  "  the  Word  made  flesh,"  gives  not 
 so  much  as  a  trace  of  mention  concerning  her  ma- 
 ternal place  and  office  in  the  story.  Making  no  re- 
 port of  her  conversations,  he  is  equally  silent  as 
 regards  her  death  ;  telling  never  when  she  died,  or 
 how  she  died,  or  in  what  place  she  was  buried.  And 
 it  is  well ;  for  there  was  even  a  much  higher  neces- 
 sity in  her  case,  than  in  that  of  Moses,  that  her 
 burial-place  should  be  hidden  from  mortal  knowl- 
 edge. Otherwise  it  would  be  the  center  of  a  vaster 
 idolatry  than  the  world  has  ever  known.  The  di- 
 vine wisdom  somehow  took  her  aside,  with  a  set 
 purpose  not  to  let  her  mix  her  human-story  prod- 
 ucts, beautiful  and  graceful  as  they  were,  with 
 Christ's  immortal  life- word  from  above.     H.  B. 
 
 15.  It  is  the  commencement  of  God's  kingdom 
 on  which  we  gaze  with  quiet  admiration,  and  it  may 
 be  to  us  as  though  we  stood  beside  the  hidden  source 
 of  a  stream  which  thence  speeds  along  to  water  re- 
 gions vast  beyond  belief.  These  hundred  and  twenty 
 persons,  what  a  small  beginning  compared  with  the 
 vigorous  progress  and  the  fair  destiny !  Still  the 
 spiritual  kingdom  of  God  stands  toward  the  unbe- 
 lieving world  as  for  ten  days  the  humble  upper 
 chavnber  stood  toward  the  powerful  and  magnificent 
 Jerusalem  ;  yet  it  appears  here,  too,  that  the  great 
 question  is  not  on  what  side  is  the  majority  to  be 
 found,  but  on  what  side  is  the  truth.      Va7i  0. 
 
 18.  It  is  natural  to  suppose  that  Judas  hanged 
 himself  on  some  tree  growing  out  of  a  precipice ; 
 and  that  the  branch  breaking,  or  whatever  he 
 hanged  himself  with,  he  fell  down  headlong,  and 
 
 dashed  himself  to  pieces.      M. Supposing  this 
 
 part  of  Hinnom  to  have  been  the  scene  of  the  sui- 
 cide, it  fits  in  exactly  to  the  narrative  in  the  Acts. 
 There  are  places  with  overhanging  trees  of  various 
 kinds,  at  which  the  rugged  rock  rises  sheer  up  to- 
 
SECTION  193.   -ACTS  2:1-11. 
 
 15 
 
 forty  or  fifty  feet ;  and  supposing  an  individual  to 
 be  suspended  by  the  neck  from  a  branch  of  one  of 
 those  trees,  there  is  nothing  improbable  in  the  branch 
 breaking,  in  his  falling  body  being  torn  by  some 
 jagged  projecting  stone  as  he  descended,  and  in  his 
 being  dashed  to  pieces  by  the  hard  rock  at  the  bot- 
 tom. The  potter's  field,  which  was  purchased  with 
 the  thirty  pieces  of  silver,  is  shown  on  the  same 
 eminence.  We  found  its  soil  to  be  clayey  as  we 
 walked  over  it ;  and  if  you  ask  almost  any  potter  in 
 Jerusalem  where  he  finds  his  material,  he  will  direct 
 
 you  to  this  very  Aceldama.     A.  Thomson. 1  felt, 
 
 as  I  stood  in  the  valley  and  looked  up  to  the  rocky 
 terraces  which  overhang  it,  that  the  proposed  ex- 
 planation was  a  perfectly  natural  one.  I  was  more 
 than  ever  satisfied  with  it.  Trees  still  flourish  on 
 the  margin  of  these  precipices,  and  in  ancient  times 
 must  have  been  more  numerous.  A  rocky  pave- 
 ment exists,  also,  at  the  bottom  of  the  ledges,  and 
 on  that  account,  too,  a  person  falling  from  above 
 would  be  liable  to  be  crushed  and  mangled,  as  well 
 as  killed.     Hackett. 
 
 19.  This  verse  should  be  included  in  a  paren- 
 thesis, and  thus  considered  as  conveying  not  the 
 words  of  Peter  but  of  the  historian  :  which  effectu- 
 ally answers  the  objection  from  the  fact  having  hap- 
 pened but  a  few  days  before  the  speech  was  deliv- 
 ered. This  also  accounts  for  his  calling  the  Syriac, 
 which  was  spoken  by  the  Jews  at  that  time,  their 
 language.     D. 
 
 24.  liOrd.  This  word,  equivalent  to  the  Je- 
 hovah of  the  Old  Testament,  and  correspondent  to 
 it  in  the  Septuagint  version,  is  constantly  applied  to 
 Christ  in  the  Acts,  where  it  is  found  nearly  a  hun- 
 dred times,  and  is  like  a  sacred  key-note  of  the 
 whole  ever  sounding  forth  his  divine  Lordship  in 
 the  ear  of  the  world.  It  is  "  the  Lord  Jesus  "  who 
 is  said  by  Peter  to  have  come  in  and  gone  out  among 
 them.  It  is  he  who  chooses  Matthias ;  he  who  sends 
 the  Holy  Ghost ;  he  who  adds  believers  daily  to  the 
 Church  ;  he  who  works  miracles  by  the  hands  of  his 
 apostles.  To  the  Lord  Jesus,  Stephen,  the  first 
 martyr,  looks  up  and  prays  at  the  hour  of  death. 
 It  is  he  who  calls  to  the  persecuting  Saul  from 
 
 heaven ;  he  sends  Ananias  to  baptize ;  he  sends 
 Peter  to  Cornelius.  He  (says  Peter)  is  Lord  of  all. 
 Thus  the  mind  is  elevated  from  earth  to  heaven,  and 
 from  the  acts  of  envoys  to  the  majesty  and  glory  of 
 the  universal  Lord  and  King,  sitting  on  his  heavenly 
 
 throne.     W. It  is  not  said,  "  Show  whom  thou 
 
 wilt  choose,^''  but  "  whom  thou  hast  chosen."  There 
 exists  no  more  decisive  proof  of  the  absolute  recog- 
 nition of  the  divinity  of  our  blessed  Lord  than  this 
 first  prayer  of  his  Church.  That  the  prayer  is  made 
 to  him  is  undeniable.  The  very  word  in  which  he 
 says  (John  6 :  70),  "  Have  not  I  chosen  you  twelve  ?  " 
 is  also  used  here :  if  he  chose  the  twelve,  his  it  was 
 to  choose  the  new  apostle.  And,  the  prayer  being^ 
 thus  made  to  him,  there  is  in  it  attributed  to  him 
 knowledge  of  the  hearts  of  all  men,  and  that  divine 
 foreknowledge  which,  before  all  secondary  agents, 
 
 determines  the  destiny  of  men.     A. 25.  The 
 
 style  of  the  gospel  is  admirable  in  a  thousand  dif- 
 ferent views ;  and  in  this,  among  others,  that  we 
 meet  there  with  no  invectives  on  the  part  of  the  his- 
 torians against  Judas  or  Pilate,  nor  against  any  of 
 the  enemies,  or  the*  very  murderers  of  their  Lord. 
 
 Pascal. To  his  own  place.     In  the  eternal 
 
 world  every  man  has  his  place,  and  it  is  his  own.  No 
 other  can  make  it,  and  no  other  can  occupy  it,  for 
 him.  Whatever  may  be  in  it  outwardly,  its  essence 
 lies  in  his  own  soul  and  in  the  condition  to  which  he 
 has  brought  it.  Here  in  the  last  issue  consists  his 
 misery  or  joy,  for  only  through  his  soul  can  his 
 share  be  measured  in  the  universe  of  God  and  in 
 God  himself.  And  God  has  made  the  man's  own 
 soul  witness  and  judge  over  itself.  This  difference 
 only  shall  exist  between  the  present  and  the  future, 
 that  then — confronted  with  the  eternal  laws  of  truth 
 and  justice — the  witness  shall  have  no  power  of 
 false  testimony,  and  the  judge  be  unable  to  use 
 favor  or  sophistry.  Men  shall  take  their  own  place 
 in  the  spiritual  universe  as  bodies  take  their  place 
 in  the  natural — by  the  power  of  gravitation  which 
 is  in  them — nearer  God  or  farther  from  him,  as 
 they  have  impressed  the  character  upon  themselves, 
 and  in  nearness  will  lie  life  and  peace — in  distance, 
 death  and  misery.     Ker. 
 
 Section  193. 
 
 Acts  ii.  1-11. 
 
 1  And  when  the  day  of  Pentecost  was  fully  come,  they  were  all  with  one  accord  in  one 
 
 2  place.     And  suddenly  there  came  a  sound  from  heaven  as  of  a  rushing  mighty  wind,  and 
 
 3  it  filled  all  the  house  where  they  were  sitting.     And  there  appeared  unto  them  cloven 
 
 4  tongues  like  as  of  fire,  and  it  sat  upon  each  of  them.     And  they  were  all  filled  with  the 
 Holy  Ghost,  and  hegan  to  speak  with  other  tongues,  as  the  Spirit  gave  them  utterance. 
 
 5  And  there  were  dwelling  at  Jerusalem  Jews,  devout  men,  out  of  every  nation  under 
 
16  SECTION  193.— ACTS  S  :  1-11. 
 
 6  heaven.     Now  when  this  was  noised  abroad,  the  multitude  came  together,  and  were  con- 
 
 Y  founded,  because  that  every  man  heard  them  speak  in  his  own  language.     And  they  were 
 
 all  amazed  and  marvelled,  saying  one  to  another,  Behold,  are  not  all  these  which  speak 
 
 8  Galilseans  ?     And  how  hear  we  every  man  in  our  own  tongue,  wherein  we  were  born  ? 
 
 9  Parthians,  and  Medes,  and  Elaraites,  and  the  dwellers  in  Mesopotamia,  and  in  Judaea,  and 
 
 10  Cappadocia,  in  Pontus,  and  Asia,  Phrygia,  and  Pamphylia,  in  Egypt,  and  in  the  parts  of 
 
 11  Libya  about  Cyrene,  and  strangers  of  Eome,  Jews  and  proselytes,  Cretes  and  Arabians,  we 
 do  hear  them  speak  in  our  tongues  the  wonderful  works  of  God. 
 
 Jesds  has  ascended  to  his  Father,  but  this  other  paraclete  is  to  come  and  dwell  in  his  people  for  ever. 
 His  ofiBce  work  is  threefold :  First,  with  reference  to  Christ's  immediate  disciples,  he  was  the  revealer — 
 Jesus  had  instructed  and  opened  truth  to  their  minds ;  but  their  minds  were  weak,  their  memories  treach- 
 erous. This  Holy  Spirit  comes  to  bring  to  mind  his  words,  to  strengthen  memory,  to  fill  them  with  the 
 truth  thus  spoken  in  all  its  vividness  and  power,  and  open  the  true  meaning  of  what  was  obscure  and 
 dark.  Nor  is  this  all.  There  were  many  things  Jesus  had  for  them,  which  they  could  not  bear,  were  not 
 able  to  receive,  before  his  departure.  These  the  Spirit  should  make  known  to  them  ;  these  things  to  come 
 he  should  unfold  to  them.  This  promise  is  the  foundation  on  which  the  whole  New  Testament  rests  as 
 the  inspired  truth  of  God.  They  spake,  they  wrote  the  things  pertaining  to  Christ  and  his  kingdom,  as 
 they  were  mov^d  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  second  ofiice  is  that  of  the  convicter  and  regenerator.  He  is 
 to  convince  the  world  of  sin,  of  righteousness,  of  judgment ;  and  as  he  convinces  and  convicts  he  is  to 
 renew  and  lead  them  to  Jesus.  On  the  day  of  Pentecost  he  first  demonstrated  this  divine  power ;  thou- 
 sands were  pricked  in  their  hearts  ;  thousands  believed  in  Jesus.  Ever  since  that  time  his  presence  has 
 been  revealed  in  conviction  and  conversion.  Religion  advances  ;  Jesus  is  received ;  the  gospel  is  victo- 
 rious only  as  he  brings  the  truth  home  to  dead  hearts  of  men.  The  third  office  is  that  of  quickener,  guide, 
 and  comforter.  To  the  soul  once  penitent  and  believing,  this  blessed  Spirit  comes  and  quickens  it  to  see 
 and  feel  the  fullness,  and  richness,  and  power  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus ;  stimulates  it  to  sacrifice  and 
 labor,  excites  to  prayer,  strengthens  against  temptation,  supports  and  comforts  amid  trial,  sorrow,  and 
 death.  Jesus  sends  this  divine  Spirit  to  work  in  his  Church  and  through  its  members.  This  is  his  great 
 promise,  and  this  completes  the  cycle  of  redemption.  The  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  each  in  their 
 office  ministering  life  and  salvation  to  the  world.     S.  W.  F. 
 
 1.  The  day  of  Pentecost.      Pentecost  is  a  j  Pentecost  the  Law  was  written  on  tables  of  stone; 
 
 (Greek)  New  Testament  term,  mea-um^  fiftieth,  indi- 
 cating the  celebration  of  this  feast  on  the  fiftieth 
 day  from  that  of  the  Passover.     This  is  called  in 
 
 on  the  last  came  the  Spirit  to  write  the  Law  on  the 
 living  tables  of  the  heart.     Arnot. 
 
 In  the  old  dispensation  there  were  three  great 
 
 the  Old  Testament  the  Feast  of  Harvest ;  and  also  j  annual  festivals  at  which  the  sons  of  Abraham  went 
 the  Feast  of  Weeks,  because  it  was  seven  weeks,  or  up  to  Jerusalem — that  of  the  Passover,  which  com- 
 "  a  week  of  weeks,"  from  the  Passover.  The  Jews  [  memorated  and  renewed  their  gladness  over  their 
 also  called  it  "The  Feast  of  the  joy  of  the  Law,"  as  |  deliverance  from  the  Egyptian  house  of  bondage; 
 occurring,  according  to  their  tradition,  on  the  very  that  of  the  first  fruits,  when  the  earliest  ripe  sheaves 
 day  when  the  Law  was  given  from  Mount  Sinai,  the  gave  joyous  foretoken  of  the  coming  harvest ;  and 
 fiftieth  of  the  Exodus,  from  the  night  of  the  first  that  of  Tabernacles,  when  for  a  season  their  tent- 
 Passover.  And  so  tliis  Feast  of  Pentecost  associates  life  was  renewed,  and  they  blessed  God  for  their 
 the  old  covenant  of  the  Law  with  the  new  covenant  settled  enjoyment  of  the  promised  land.  But  what 
 of  the  Gospel,  the  organization  of  the  Old  Testament  '  was  temporary  and  occasional  in  the  former  econ- 
 Church  under  Moses  with  a  partial  ministry  of  the  '  omy,  is  permanent  under  the  gospel ;  and  the  glad- 
 Spirit,  with  its  reorganization  under  the  apostles  ness  of  all  these  three  festivals  is  united  in  the 
 with  the  fullness  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  In  this  we  see  |  Christian  life.  The  Pascal  joy  of  deliverance— the 
 the  vital  connection  of  the  new  covenant  with  the  '  Pentecostal  gladness  of  first  fruits  in  the  possession 
 old.  B. At  the  Feast  of  the  Passover  the  lamb  of  the  earnest  of  the  Spirit— and  the  Tabernacle  re- 
 was  slain— at  the  Feast  of  Pentecost  the  Law  was  joicing  in  the  contemplation,  from  out  the  frail 
 given.  Coincident  with  the  slaying  of  the  lamb  was  '  booth  of  the  flesh,  of  "the  city  which  hath  founda- 
 the  death  of  Christ ;  coincident  with  the  giving  of  tions  whose  builder  and  maker  is  God  " — these  all 
 the  Law  was  the  descent  of  the  Spirit.     On  the  first  1  combine  to  make  the  experience  of  the  believer  a 
 
SECTION  193.— A  CTS  2  : 1-11. 
 
 17 
 
 -continuous  feast,  which  is  not  the  less  real  because 
 it  is  internal  and  spiritual.     W.  M.  T. 
 
 All  in  one  place.  It  is  not  of  the  apostles 
 only  that  the  whole  history  is  related.  Throughout 
 the  latter  part  of  chapter  1  we  are  in  presence  of 
 the  assembled  believers,  the  hundred  and  twenty 
 names  of  verse  15.  In  verse  23,  it  is  "they"  who 
 "  appoint  two  "  ;  in  verse  24,  "  they  "  who  pray  ; 
 in  verse  26,  "they''  who  give  forth  their  lots;  in 
 chapter  2  :  1,  "they"  who  are  "all  with  one  accord 
 in  one  place  "  ;  in  verse  3,  it  is  upon  "  each  of  them  " 
 that  the  fiery  tongues  rest.  There  is  no  change  of 
 subject  throughout.  And  with  this  agree  the  words 
 and  acts  of  the  twelve.     A. 
 
 Our  Saviour  Christ,  who  is  Lord  of  the  Sabbath, 
 fulfilling  the  work  of  our  redemption  by  his  resur- 
 rection upon  the  first  day  of  the  week,  and  by  his 
 mission  of  the  Holy  Ghost  miraculously  the  first  day 
 of  the  week,  and  by  the  secret  message  of  his  Spirit 
 to  the  apostles  and. the  primitive  Church,  hath  trans- 
 lated the  observation  of  the  seventh  day  of  the  week 
 to  the  first  day  of  the  week,  which  is  our  Christian 
 Sabbath ;  that  as  our  Christian  baptism  succeeds  the 
 sacrament  of  circumcision,  and  as  our  Christian 
 pascha,  in  the  sacrament  of  the  eucharist,  succeeded 
 the  Jewish  passover,  so  our  Christian  Sabbath,  the 
 first  day  of  the  week,  succeeds  the  Sabbath  of  the 
 seventh  day  of  the  week ;  and  that  morality  which 
 was,  by  Almighty  God,  under  that  covenant,  confined 
 to  the  seventh  day,  is,  by  the  example  of  Christ  and 
 his  apostles  to  us  Gentiles,  transferred  to  the  first 
 day  of  the  week.     Hale. 
 
 3,  3.  Suddenly  came  the  fulfillment  for  which 
 the  disciples  now,  and  the  devout  of  their  preceding 
 generations,  had  waited.  And  in  this  his  Pente- 
 •  costal  gift  we  find  further  evidence  that  Christ  came 
 to  fulfill  the  long  promise  of  the  prophets,  Two 
 signs  preceded,  and  one  followed  the  immediate 
 advent  of  the  Holy  Ghost :  First,  a  sound,  as  of  a 
 rushing  mighty  wind,  ivithoui  a  breath  of  movement 
 in  the  air,  a  sound  sweeping  down  through  the  still 
 sky  from  the  upper  heaven,  a  sound,  heard  in  its 
 ■  downward  course  by  many  in  the  immediate  vicinity, 
 taking  the  direction  and  entering  into  the  very  cham- 
 ber where  the  disciples  were  sitting,  and  there  ceas- 
 ing. This  was  an  expressive  intimation  to  those 
 who  understood  the  symbolic  use  of  the  term  wind, 
 or  breath,  or  spirit,  as  applied  to  the  divine  Spirit ; 
 it  was  an  advance  sign  from  heaven  of  his  coming. 
 Next,  in  addition  to  the  sound  appealing  to  the  ear, 
 instantly  followed  a  light,  as  of  flame,  appealing  to 
 the  eye.  An  appearance  it  was,  of  a  body  of  flame, 
 disparted  and  distributed  in  the  form  of  tongues, 
 ■one  resting  upon  the  head  of  each  disciple.  A 
 brightness  as  of  fire  or  flame,  but  like  the  bush  at 
 Horeb  there  was  no  burning.  This  miraculous  light, 
 -with  its  peculiar  form,  also  bore  an  expressive  inti- 
 45 
 
 mation,  which  we  can  as  readily  interpret.  Spiritual 
 light  and  spiritual  energy,  coming  from  the  Holy 
 Ghost  into  the  heart,  were  the  experience  signified 
 by  the  seeming  flame.  "The  form  of  tongues  sig- 
 nified that  the  tongue,  the  word,  or  speech,  con- 
 trolled by  the  Holy  Spirit,  should  communicate  all 
 that  is  heavenly.  That  such  a  tongue  of  light  and 
 fire  descended  upon  each  individual  present,  was  an 
 emblem  of  that  fullness  of  the  Spirit  imparted!  to 
 each  individual  as  a  permanent  gift."  Thus  these 
 signs,  audible  and  visible,  impressively  indicated  the 
 power  and  the  mode  of  loorkiny  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
 More  than  this,  they  were  specific  pledges  of  the 
 conquering  might  of  the  divine  Spirit  that  should 
 attend  the  preaching  of  Christ  crucified  and  risen.    Bo 
 
 Tell  it  wherever  there  are  ears  to  hear,  tell  it  to 
 the  ends  of  the  earth,  God  hath  spoken  ;  man  has 
 not  been  ^'orgotten ;  there  is  a  gospel,  a  "  speech  of 
 God  " ;  questions  affecting  salvation  are  settled ;  and 
 our  way  to  holy  living  and  happy  dying  traced  by 
 the  Hand  which  rules  both  worlds.  In  strict  keep- 
 ing with  the  spiritual  stamp  of  Christianity  was  the 
 symbol  which,  once  for  all,  announced  to  the  Church 
 the  advent  of  her  conquering  power.  The  symbol 
 is  a  TONGUE,  the  only  instrument  of  the  grandest 
 war  ever  waged :  a  tongue — man's  speech  to  his 
 fellow  man ;  a  message  in  human  words  to  human 
 faculties,  from  the  understanding  to  the  under- 
 standing, from  the  heart  to  the  heart.  A  tongue 
 of  f"*'^ — man's  voice,  God's  truth;  man's  speech, 
 the  Holy  Spirit's  inspiration ;  a  human  organ,  a  su- 
 perhuman power.     Arthur. The  truth  revealed 
 
 is  the  condition  and  the  instrument  of  the  Spirit's 
 working.  Hence,  only  when  the  revelation  of  God 
 is  complete  by  the  message  of  his  Son,  his  life, 
 death,  resurrection,  and  ascension,  was  the  full 
 permanent  gift  of  the  Spirit  possible,  not  to  make 
 new  revelations,  but  to  unfold  all  that  lay  in  the 
 Word  spoken  once  for  all,  in  whom  the  whole  name 
 of  God  is  contained.     A.  M. 
 
 4.  Immediately  succeeding  these  miraculous 
 manifestations  is  the  advent  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Of 
 this  the  simple  sublime  record  is,  They  were  all 
 filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost.  As  of  old  "  God  was 
 not  in "  this  seeming  of  the  "  wind  and  the  fire," 
 but  entered  invisibly  and  inaudibly  into  the  hearts 
 of  the  disciples  to  breathe  into  them  the  fullness  of 
 spiritual  life  and  light,  to  speak  thereafter  to  them 
 in  "  the  still  small  voice,"  and  to  abi-^e  in  them  and 
 with  them  for  ever.  Fullness  and  permanence  char- 
 acterize the  influence  and  communication  of  the 
 Holy  Spirit  from  henceforth.  Hitherto  prophets 
 and  apostles,  and  all  believers,  had  only  received  in 
 lesser  measure  partial  and  limited  foretastes  of  the 
 
 divine  working.     B. As  the  Son  was  working  in 
 
 the  world  long  before  his  incarnation,  so  did  the 
 Holy  Ghost  also  act  upon  mankind  long  before  his 
 
18 
 
 SECTION  103.— A  CTS  2  :  1-11. 
 
 effusion;  as  It  was  at  the  incarnation  of  the  Son 
 that  the  fullness  of  his  life  first  manifested  itself, 
 so  it  was  not  until  the  effusion  which  took  place  on 
 the  day  of  Pentecost  that  the  Spirit  poured  forth  all 
 his  power.     Ols. 
 
 The  normal  guidance  of  the  apostles  by  their 
 Lord  was  not  occasional,  but  habitual^  not  through 
 separate  interventions,  but  through  the  Holy  Ghost 
 dwelling  in  them.  So  the  promise  ran  that  it  should 
 be ;  and  so  in  fact  it  was.  The  Day  of  Pentecost  is 
 the  opening  of  the  second  period  of  the  New  Testa- 
 ment dispensation.  It  stands  alone,  as  does  the  day 
 which  now  we  call  Christmas :  the  one  the  birthday 
 of  the  Lord,  the  other  the  birthday  of  his  Church ; 
 the  one  proclaimed  by  praises  sung  by  hosts  in 
 heaven,  the  other  by  praises  uttered  in  the  various 
 tongues  of  earth.  That  change  is  significant :  for 
 now  the  Spirit  conveys  the  true  knowledge  of  the 
 wonderful  works  of  God  into  the  recesses  of  the 
 human  heart.  A  dispensation  is  begun,  in  which 
 the  mind  of  God  has  entered  into  mysterious  com- 
 bination with  the  mind  of  man,  and  henceforth  the 
 revealing  light  shines,  not  from  without,  but  from 
 within.  God  at  that  time  not  only  stirred,  but  tavght, 
 the  hearts  of  his  faithful  people,  and  sent  to  them 
 not  only  the  warmth  but  the  light  of  his  Holy  Spirit. 
 T.  D.  B. 
 
 5.  In  Christ's  time  one  might  have  spoken  with 
 truth  of  the  omnipresent  Jew.  "  The  Jews  had 
 made  themselves  homes  in  every  country,  from  the 
 Tiber  to  the  Euphrates,  from  the  pines  of  the  Cau- 
 casus to  the  spice-groves  of  happy  Arabia."  A 
 mere  catalogue  of  the  cities  where  they  had  settled 
 at  that  time — in  the  far  East,  in  Egypt,  in  Syria,  in 
 Greece  and  her  islands — is  astonishing.  With  but 
 few  exceptions,  they  seem  to  have  been  everywhere 
 a  wealthy  and,  in  general,  an  influential  class.  The 
 decrees  issued  from  time  to  time  by  the  Pioman 
 Senate,  favoring  or  honoring  the  Jews  in  the  differ- 
 ent cities  of  the  empire,  were  very  numerous,  and 
 throw  much  light  upon  their  numbers,  character, 
 prosperity,  and  their  civil  and  social  relations  and 
 standing.     Men  ill. 
 
 6-11.  Many  of  the  more  devout  among  these 
 foreign  Jews,  under  the  then  prevalent  belief  that 
 the  Messiah  was  about  to  appear,  had  fixed  their 
 abode  at  Jerusalem,  permanently  or  for  a  time. 
 These,  with  others  who  came  up  to  this  feast,  were 
 providentially  prepared  as  witnesses  of  this  great 
 miracle.  Subsequently,  as  the  subjects  of  the  re- 
 newing power  and  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  they 
 were  as  providentially  made  bearers  of  the  glad  tid- 
 ings to  the  nations  among  whom  they  dwelt,  whose 
 languages  they  had  acquired  from  birth.  Many 
 of  them  were  now  gathered  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
 temple,  and  heard  the  strange  sound  that  had  fallen 
 from  the  sky.     Among  this  multitude  came  the  dis- 
 
 ciples from  the  upper  room,  and,  under  the  prompt- 
 ing and  guidance  of  this  new  divine  inspiration,  one 
 and  another  attaches  himself  to  some  group  of  for- 
 eigners, and  accosts  them  in  their  own  language  with 
 the  wondrous  message  of  the  Holy  Ghost  concerning 
 the  crucified  and  risen  Jesus.  No  wonder  that "  they 
 were  all  amazed,  and  marveled "  that  Galilean 
 peasants  should  "  speak  in  their  tongues  the  won- 
 derful works  of  God  "  !  Here  were  representatives 
 of  all  nations  :  eastward,  "  the  Parthians,  Medes, 
 Elamites,  and  dwellers  in  Mesopotamia,"  from  the 
 heart  of  Asia ;  northward,  strangers  from  "  Cappa- 
 docia,  Pontus,  Phrygia,  and  Pamphylia,"  and  the 
 rest  of  Asia  Minor ;  southward,  from  "  Egypt, 
 Libya,  and  Arabia  "  ;  and  westward,  "  Cretes  and 
 Romans."     B. 
 
 Proselytes.  After  the  captivity,  the  prose- 
 lytes were  for  the  most  part  willing  adherents  to 
 the  Jewish  faith.  With  the  conquests  of  Alexan- 
 der, the  wars  between  Egypt  and  Syria,  the  struggle 
 under  the  Maccabees,  the  expansion  of  the  Roman 
 Empire,  the  Jews  became  more  widely  known,  and 
 their  power  to  proselytize  increased.  The  influence 
 was  sometimes  obtained  well,  and  exercised  for 
 good.  In  most  of  the  great  cities  of  the  empire 
 there  were  men  who  had  been  rescued  from  idolatry 
 and  its  attendant  debasements,  and  brought  under 
 the  power  of  a  higher  moral  law.  The  converts  who 
 were  thus  attracted  joined,  with  varying  strictness, 
 in  the  worship  of  the  Jews.  They  were  present  in 
 their  synagogues ;  they  came  up  as  pilgrims  to  the 
 
 great  feasts  at  Jerusalem.      S. These   were  the 
 
 seed-vessels,  now  charged  with  precious  seed,  and 
 then  thrown  back  upon  the  countries  whence  they 
 had  come.  Thus  Christ  was  preached  in  many  dis- 
 tant countries  very  soon  after  his  own  ministry  was 
 closed.  A  great  harvest  sprang  in  many  lands 
 from  the  seed  that  these  v.orshipers  found  at  Jeru- 
 salem— a  great  flame  of  spiritual  life  was  kin- 
 dled far  and  wide  by  these  fiery  tongues  of  the  Pch- 
 tecost  revival.     Arnot. 
 
 11.  The  miracle  of  tongues,  what  is  it  but  a 
 significant  intimation  of  the  appointment  of  Chris- 
 tianity to  be  the  religion  of  the  world  ?  The  gospel 
 must  speak  all  languages,  and  can  and  shall  do  so 
 one  day,  because  its  deepest  marrow  and  essence, 
 really  divine,  is  also  human ;  not  from  man,  nor 
 according  to  man,  but  still  for  man,  for  all  men 
 without  exception,  adapted  to  the  deepest,  the  un- 
 varying cravings  of  humanity,  and  alone  fitted  fully 
 to  satisfy  them.      Van  0. 
 
 The  signs,  and  that  which  followed  them — the 
 speaking  with  tongues — were  but  indications  of  the 
 deeper  and  greater  event  itself,  the  being  filled  with 
 the  Holy  Ghost.  The  rushing  wind  and  the  tongues 
 of  flame  passed  away  in  a  few  minutes,  the  speaking 
 
SECTIOX  m.— ACTS  2  :  12-36.  19 
 
 with  tongues  in  a  few  years  :  but  the  event  of  Pen- 
 tecost remains  in  all  its  presence  and  all  its  power. 
 The  filling,  teaching,  indwelling  Spirit  is  as  much 
 
 with  us  as  he  was  with  them.     A. The  condition 
 
 of  the  descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost  with  converting 
 power  in  the  Church  is  ever  the  same  as  at  his 
 first  coming.     Oneness  of  heart,  and  united,  believ- 
 
 getfulness  of  the  objects,  will  never  be  denied  ;  they 
 
 will  be,  must  be  answered,  as  God  is  true.    B. 
 
 Every  accessory,  every  instrument  of  usefulness, 
 the  Church  has  now  in  such  a  degree  and  of  such 
 excellence  as  was  never  known  in  any  other  age ;  and 
 we  want  but  a  supreme  and  glorious  baptism  of  fire 
 to  exhibit  to  the  woild  such  a   spectacle  as  would 
 
 ing,    persevering   prayer   on   the   part   of   Christ's  raise  ten  thousand  hallelujahs  to  the  glory  of  our 
 
 banded  disciples,  will  assuredly  bring  the  largest  King.     Let   but  this   baptism  descend,  and   thou- 
 
 blessing  that  is  asked  or  desired.     "  For  this  I  will  j  sands  who  have   been  but  commonplace  or  weak 
 
 be  inquired  of,"  is  still  the   divine  utterance,  and  1  ministers  would  then  become  mighty.     Prayer  ear- 
 
 the  promise  yet  stands  good,  I  will  "  increase  with  j  nest,  prayer  united,  and  prayer  persevering,  these 
 
 men  like  a  flock."  Prayers,  unhindered  by  disa- 
 greements, by  lukewarmness  of  desire,  by  diversion 
 of  interest  and  purpose,  by  wavering  faith,  or  for- 
 
 are  the  conditions ;  and,  these  being  fulfilled,  we 
 shall  assuredly  be  "endued  with  power  from  on 
 high."     Arthur. 
 
 Section   194. 
 
 Acts  ii.  12-36. 
 
 12  And  they  were  all  amazed,  and  were  in  doubt,  saying  one  to  another,  What  meaneth 
 
 13  this?     Others  mocking  said,  These  men  are  full  of  new  wine. 
 
 14  But  Peter,  standing  up  with  the  eleven,  lifted  up  his  voice,  and  said  unto  them.  Ye  men 
 of  Judaea,  and  all  ye  that  dwell  at  Jerusalem,  be  this  known  unto  you,  and  hearken  to  my 
 
 15  words :  for  these  are  not  drunken,  as  ye  suppose,  seeing  it  is  hut  the  third  hour  of  the  day. 
 
 16  But  this  is  that  which  was  spoken  by  the  prophet  Joel ;  and  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  the  last 
 
 17  days,  saith  God,  I  will  pour  out  of  my  Spirit  upon  all  flesh :  and  your  sons  and  your  daugh- 
 ters shall  prophesy,  and  your  young  men  shall  see  visions,  and  your  old  men  shall  dream 
 
 18  dreams:  and  on  my  servants  and  on  my  handmaidens  I  will  pour  out  in  those  days  of  my 
 
 19  Spirit;  and  they  shall  prophesy:  and  I  will  shew  wonders  in  heaven  above,  and  signs  in 
 
 20  the  earth  beneath;  blood,  and  fire,  and  vapour  of  smoke:  the  sun  shall  be  turned  into  dark- 
 
 21  ness,  and  the  moon  into  blood,  before  that  great  and  notable  day  of  the  Lord  come ;  and  it 
 
 22  shall  come  to  pass,  that  whosoever  shall  call  on  the  name  of  the  Lord  shall  be  saved.  Ye 
 men  of  Israel,  hear  these  words;  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  a  man  approved  of  God  among  you  by 
 miracles  and  wonders  and  signs,  which  God  did  by  him  in  the  midst  of  you,  as  ye  your- 
 
 23  selves  also  know :  him,  being  delivered  by  the  determinate  counsel  and  foreknowledge  ot 
 
 24  God,  ye  have  taken,  and  by  wicked  hands  have  crucified  and  slain :  whom  God  bath  raised 
 up,  having  loosed  the  pains  of  death:  because  it  was  not  possible  that  he  should  be  holden 
 
 25  of  it.     For  David  speaketh  concerning  him,  I  foresaw  the  Lord  always  before  my  face,  for 
 
 26  he  is  on  my  right  hand,  that  I  should  not  be  moved:  therefore  did  my  heart  rejoice,  and 
 
 27  my  tongue  was  glad ;  moreover  also  my  flesh  shall  rest  in  hope:  because  thou  wilt  not  leave 
 
 28  my  soul  in  hell,  neither  wilt  thou  suffer  thine  Holy  One  to  see  corruption.    Thou  hast  made 
 
 29  known  to  me  the  ways  of  life;  thou  shalt  make  me  full  of  joy  with  thy  countenance.  Men 
 and  brethren,  let  me  freely  speak  unto  you  of  the  patriarch  David,  that  he  is  both  dead  and 
 
 30  buried,  and  his  sepulchre  is  with  us  unto  this  day.  Therefore  being  a  prophet,  and  know- 
 ing that  God  had  sworn  with  an  oath  to  him,  that  of  the  fruit  of  his  loins,  according  to  the 
 
 31  flesh,  he  would  raise  up  Christ  to  sit  on  his  throne ;  he  seeing  this  before  spake  of  the 
 resurrection  of  Christ,  that  his  soul  was  not  left  in  hell,  neither  his  flesh  did  see  corruption. 
 
 32  This  Jesus  hath  God  raised  up,  whereof  we  all  are  witnesses.     Therefore  being  by  the  right 
 
 33  hand  of  God  exalted,  and  having  received  of  the  Father  the  promise  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  he 
 
 34  hath  shed  forth  this,  which  ye  now  see  and  hear.     For  David  is  not  ascended  into  the 
 
 35  heavens :  but  he  saith  himself.  The  Lord  said  unto  my  Lord,  Sit  thou  on  my  right  hand,  until 
 
 36  I  make  thy  foes  thy  footstool.  Therefore  let  all  the  house  of  Israel  know  assuredly,  that 
 God  hath  made  that  same  Jesus,  whom  ye  have  crucified,  both  Lord  and  Christ. 
 
20 
 
 SECTION  194.— ACTS  2:12-36. 
 
 From  the  moment  when  the  apostles  saw  their  Lord  ascend,  they  were  in  full  possession  of  all  the 
 external  facts  of  which  they  were  appointed  to  bear  witness.  But  they  were  not  in  possession  of  the 
 spiritual  meaning,  relations,  and  consequences  of  those  facts,  and  therefore  the  hour  of  their  testimony 
 was  not  come,  and  the  interval  was  passed  not  in  preaching  but  in  prayer.  As  soon  as  the  promise  is 
 fulfilled,  they  lift  up  their  voice  and  speak.  Never  were  men  so  changed.  Who  does  not  note  the  acces- 
 sion of  boldness,  faithfulness,  and  fervor  !  Their  clear,  firm  testimony  rises  in  a  moment  before  the 
 world,  never  hesitating  or  wavering,  never  to  sink  or  change  again,  only  manifesting  more  fully,  as  time 
 advances,  the  largeness  of  its  compass  and  the  definiteness  of  its  announcements.  Ever  after  they  speak 
 as  men  would  do  who  were  conscious  of  a  ground  of  certainty  which  could  not  be  questioned,  who  could 
 say  that  things  "  seemed  good  to  the  Holy  Ghost  and  to  them  "  ;  that  their  word  w^as  "  not  the  word  of 
 man  but  the  word  of  God  "  ;  that  it  was  "  the  Spirit  that  bore  witness  "  ;  that  they  "  preached  the  gospel 
 with  the  Holy  Ghost  sent  down  from  heaven  "  ;  that  they  "  had  the  mind  of  Christ."  It  is  enough.  The 
 three  testimonies  concur — the  testimony  of  him  who  gave  the  Spirit,  the  testimony  of  those  who  I'eceived 
 it,  and  the  testimony  of  the  facts  which  ensued  on  its  reception.  Are  we  then  at  a  loss  to  know  what  was 
 the  nature  of  the  gift  which  the  Holy  Spirit  brought  for  the  purposes  of  the  apostolic  work  ?  Certainly 
 it  was  vast  and  various — "  a  sevenfold  gift "  ;  but  its  most  essential  part  lay  not  in  tongues  and  powers 
 which  witnessed  to  the  gospel,  not  in  the  fervor  and  boldness  which  preached  it,  rather  it  ivas  the  Gospel 
 itself.     T.  D.  B. 
 
 77ie  First  Preaching  of  Christ. — Peter's  address 
 is  bold  and  aggressive,  not  defensive,  but  his  bold- 
 ness is  tempered  with  the  "  meekness  of  wisdom." 
 And,  alike  in  his  courage,  his  gentleness,  and  his 
 wisdom,  we  discern  the  clearest,  surest  proofs  of 
 the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Nothing  less  than 
 divine  energy  could  have  enabled  these  timid  fugi- 
 tives of  six  weeks  before  to  face  a  multitude  of  the 
 very  men  from  whom  they  had  fled  —  nay,  more, 
 intrepidly  to  confess  the  Master  whom  they  had 
 deserted. 
 
 For  Peter,  the  change  is  marvelous  indeed  ! 
 Not  merely  in  the  extreme  of  daring  so  soon  suc- 
 ceeding to  cowardice,  nor  in  the  confession  of  Christ 
 again  after  his  craven  denial,  but  in  the  subjection 
 of  that  rough,  impetuous,  indiscreet  temper  to  the 
 quietness  of  spirit  and  admirable  judgment  mani- 
 fest in  this  whole  discourse.  He  is  still  foremost, 
 indeed — he  would  not  be  natural  otherwise — but  he 
 is  not  forward.  He  refutes  the  rude  charge  of 
 drunkenness  at  the  outset,  but  with  what  mildn(?ss 
 of  manner  and  modesty  of  argument  !  And  no- 
 thing can  be  wiser,  no  form  of  argument  can  be  con- 
 ceived as  combining  a  more  excellent  judgment  and 
 temper,  than  the  whole  course  of  this  introductory 
 preaching  of  a  completed  redemption. 
 
 There  is  here  no  direct  assault  upon  Judaism,  no 
 reference  to  its  lapse  from  spiritual  truth  and  life 
 into  the  barrenness  of  superstitious  form.  On  the 
 contrary,  the  Jewish  Scriptures  furnish  his  start- 
 ing-point, his  constant  resting-place  and  reference. 
 There  is  a  clear  implication  running  through  this 
 sermon  (and  through  all  other  discourses  of  the 
 Acts)  that  the  old  dispensation  was  the  foundation 
 of  the  new,  the  Jewish  of  the  Christian ;  that  the 
 teachings,  ceremonies,  and  events  of  the  Jewish 
 Church  all  bore  with  an  intense  significance  upon 
 the  development  of  Christianity.     And  now,  under 
 
 ]  the  express  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  Peter 
 I  traces  (and  after  him  Stephen  and  Paul)  these 
 events  which  had  wrought  their  wonder  to  the  pre- 
 vious prophecies,  and  then  conclusively  shows  that 
 Christ  himself  is  the  Messiah  of  these  Scriptures. 
 But  in  the  midst  and  at  the  close  of  his  reasoning 
 he  tells  them,  with  perfect  quietness  and  simplicity 
 of  utterance,  that  they  have  delivered  up  and  cruci- 
 fied this  Jesus. 
 
 12,  13.  A  large  number  were  simply  astonished 
 at  these  marvels,  and  in  utter  perplexity  that  they 
 could  not  account  for  them.  Another  class  scoffed 
 and  sneeringly  said.  These  men  are  frenzied  with 
 strong  drink.  {Sweet  wine  is  referred  to,  not  neu\ 
 made  by  soaking  dried  grapes  in  old  wine  and  press- 
 ing them  a  second  time.)  We  see  here,  what  was 
 so  often  seen  in  Christ's  own  history,  of  how  little 
 avail  are  miracles  in  affecting  a  hardened  will  and 
 an  unbelieving  heart. 
 
 14,  15.  Peter  affirms,  for  his  companions  and 
 himself,  that  they  are  not  drunken ;  and  only  refers 
 to  the  improbability  of  any  one  being  intoxicated  at 
 so  early  an  hour  (before  nine  o'clock).  For  all  knew 
 it  was  a  universal  rule  among  the  Jews,  bad  and 
 good,  not  to  eat  or  drink  before  morning  prayer, 
 which  was  at  this  hour. 
 
 16-18.  He  has  said.  This  is  not  intoxication; 
 now  he  asserts  that  it  is  inspiration.  What  you  see 
 and  hear  is  nothing  else  than  the  fulfillment  of  the 
 prophecy  of  Joel ;  and  then  he  cites  the  prophet's 
 words.  One  well  remarks  here,  "  Even  the  illumi- 
 nation of  the  Spirit  can  never  render  the  written 
 word  superfluous.  The  apostle,  when  filled  with 
 the  Spirit,  seeks  a  firm  foundation  in  the  word  of 
 prophecy  "  (2  Pet.  1  : 1 9).  "  The  last  days,"  referred 
 to  here,  include  the  whole  period  of  the  Spirit's  work- 
 ing— the  entire  Christian  dispensation  now  far  ad- 
 vanced.     In   this  new  dispensation,  the  prophecy 
 
SECTION  19Jt.—A  GTS  2  :  12-36. 
 
 21 
 
 notes  as  one  point  of  advance  that  there  shall  be 
 perfect  equality  in  spiritual  privileges.  Not  only 
 shall  the  Spirit  be  poured  out,  far  more  largely  and 
 abundantly  imparted,  but  in  this  outpouring  of  the 
 Spirit  all  classes  shall  equally  partake,  without  dis- 
 tinction of  sex,  of  age,  of  condition,  or  of  race. 
 There  shall  be  no  longer  a  Court  of  the  Women,  or 
 of  the  Gentiles,  or  even  of  the  Priests,  but  all  par- 
 tition walls  shall  be  broken  down,  and  the  very  Holy 
 of  Holies  opened  for  evermore  to  "  Jew  and  Greek," 
 to  "  bond  and  free,"  to  "  male  and  female,"  since 
 henceforth,  inhabited  by  the  same  Spirit,  "all  are 
 one  in  Christ  Jesus."  These  predictions  may  have 
 manifold  applications  throughout  these  "  last  days." 
 Primarily,  they  refer  to  the  near  destruction  of  the 
 Jewish  state  and  nation.  But  they  also  apply  to 
 other  nations,  that  serve  not  Christ  and  that  hinder 
 the  progress  of  his  gospel.  And  the  symbols  have 
 in  all  cases  the  same  meaning.  The  wonders  and 
 signs,  of  darkness  and  blood  and  fire  and  smoke,  are 
 portents  of  calamities  that  are  familiar  in  the  his- 
 tory of  the  past,  and  will  be  repeated  yet  more  sig- 
 nally until  the  "  great  and  notable  day  of  the  Lord 
 shall  come." 
 
 But  while  the  predictions  of  judgment  are  gen- 
 eral and  spoken  of  the  mass,  the  promise  of  salva 
 tion  is  individual  and  personal,  and,  like  all  the 
 promises  of  the  Old  Testament  and  New,  it  is  with- 
 out limitation  or  exception.  One  condition  only, 
 calling  on  the  Lord,  implying  a  conviction  of  fearful 
 personal  peril,  a  belief  that  the  Lord  can  and  will 
 save,  a  simple  trust  in  him,  and  reliance  upon  his 
 faithfulness  to  his  own  voluntary  promise.  With 
 this  condition  as  a  permanent  inward  experience. 
 Christians  of  this  day,  and  of  the  very  latest  days, 
 like  those  who  were  saved  (every  one)  from  the 
 awful  slaughter  in  Jerusalem,  shall  be  surely  deliv- 
 ered, and  rejoice  in  the  salvation  of  God. 
 
 22,  23.  Peter  has  accounted  for  the  miraculous 
 sound  and  gift  of  tongues.  Now  he  turns  to  the 
 main  point  of  his  discourse,  that  Jesus  of  Nazareth, 
 the  man  they  had  known  and  crucified,  now  risen 
 and  exalted  into  heaven,  had  "  shed  forth  this 
 which "  they  had  seen  and  heard  (verse  33),  and 
 that  the  same  Jesus  is  Lord  and  Messiah  (verse  36). 
 In  introducing  this  central  theme  of  the  gospel,  the 
 apostle  elevates  correspondingly  the  style  of  his 
 address.  Including  all  foreign  and  native  Jews, 
 under  their  highest  title,  Israel,  he  respectfully  so- 
 licits their  attention,  and  lends  dignity  to  the  charge 
 he  lays  plainly  upon  them.  "  Ye  yourselves  know," 
 he  said,  "  that  Jesus  was  sufficiently  accredited  to 
 you  by  the  miracles  he  did,  and  the  wonderful 
 events  that  attended  him."  Precisely  this  had 
 Christ  himself  said  to  them  again  and  again,  when 
 claiming  perfect  unity  with  the  Father  in  the  power 
 of  working   miracles.     Then   in   the   simplest   but 
 
 most  explicit  words,  forbearing  all  irritating  epi- 
 thet, he  declares  that  they,  knowing  these  things, 
 had  apprehended  and  crucified  him  by  heathen 
 hands.  They  had  done  it,  but  God  had  determined 
 the  result,  as  Christ  himself  had  affirmed,  "  The 
 Son  of  man  goeth  as  it  was  determined."  So  we 
 learn,  signally,  how  man  is  guiltily  free,  because 
 without  compulsion  save  of  his  own  evil  passions, 
 and  yet  God  is  holily  sovereign.  For  we  see  in 
 Christ's  death,  on  the  one  hand,  the  free  acting  of 
 voluntary  human  guilt,  and  on  the  other,  a  fulfilled 
 decree  of  God  for  human  redemption.  But  neither 
 divine  decree  in  the  interest  of  mercy,  nor  Christ's 
 willingness  to  suffer,  changed  their  relation  to  their 
 own  murderous  act,  or  relieved  their  consciences 
 from  the  burdening  guilt.  B. The  act  is  de- 
 clared to  be  wicked,  yet  it  is  equally  declared  to  be 
 by  the  "  determinate  counsel  of  God  "  ;  therefore, 
 acts  which  are  evil  may  be  included  in  the  plan  of 
 Providence.     J.  W.  A. 
 
 24-28.  Affirming  of  his  own  knowledge  that 
 God  had  raised  this  Jesus  of  Nazareth  from  death, 
 he  first  assigns  the  essential  reason,  that  the  Lord 
 of  life  could  not  be  holden  of  death.  So  the  pre- 
 dictions of  the  Old  Testament  assured  them.  And 
 in  proof  he  cites  from  the  16th  Psalm,  and  ex- 
 pounds the  words  cited.  David  is  speaking,  not  of 
 himself — for  in  no  sense  could  the  words  be  ful- 
 filled in  his  experience — but  of  Christ.     B. It 
 
 may  be  conceived  that  in  David  the  dread  of  cor- 
 ruption and  of  the  dark  valley  of  death  awakened 
 the  longing  desire  of  victory  over  it ;  and  this  the 
 prophetic  Spirit  led  him  to  see  realized  in  the  per- 
 son of  the  Messiah.  Now,  in  Psalm  16,  death  is 
 contemplated,  first,  in  relation  to  the  body,  and 
 secondly,  to  the  soul.  The  body  is  represented 
 as  guarded  against  the  last  eifect  of  death,  viz., 
 corruption,  and  the  soul  is  described  as  behold- 
 ing indeed  the  dark  place  of  shades  ("  hell,"  or 
 better,  hades),  but  as  speedily  delivered  from  it 
 and  restored  to  the  kingdom  of  light.  The  ex- 
 actness with  which  these  points  were  realized  in 
 the  development  of  Christ's  life  makes  the  pre- 
 diction one  of  the  most  remarkable  in  holy  writ. 
 Hackett. 
 
 29-31.  To  insure  their  conviction  that  David 
 is  here  predicting  the  Mcssiah^s  resurrection,  the 
 apostle  reasons  further,  simply  but  conclusively 
 from  the  death  and  burial  of  David,  and  from  his 
 faith  in  the  covenant  God  had  made  concerning 
 Christ.  Thus  the  threefold  conclusion  is  reached, 
 the  glorious  substance  of  this  first  proclamation  of 
 the  gospel :  Tlus  Jesus  hath  God  raited  up  ;  having 
 received  of  the  Father  the  promise  of  the  Holy 
 Ghost,  He  hath  shed  forth  this,  which  ye  see  and 
 hear ;  therefore  let  all  the  house  of  Israel  know 
 assuredly  that  God  hath  made  this  Jesus  whom  ye 
 
22 
 
 SEG2I0N  195.— ACTS  2:37-47. 
 
 have  crucified  both  Lord  and  Christ  !  (Verses  32, 
 33,  36.)     B. 
 
 One  of  the  blessed  fruits  of  the  day  of  Pente- 
 cost was  that  the  Holy  Spirit,  who  had  spoken  of 
 old  by  the  prophets  and  in  the  Psalms,  now  inter- 
 prets  their  words  by  the  apostles.  On  that  day  he 
 founded  in  the  Church  a  school  of  Scriptural  hermc- 
 neutics.  He  declared  on  his  own  divine  authority 
 that  certain  Scriptures  which  he  expounded  by  the 
 mouth  of  Peter,  inspired  by  the  divine  Teacher  the 
 Comforter,  refer  to  Christ.  He  teaches  iis  how 
 they  apply  to  Christ,  and  has  given  us  a  key  for 
 
 unlocking  other  prophecies  of  like  import.     W. 
 
 Here,  too,  we  may  see  how  the  Old  Testament,  or 
 Judaism  in  its  purity,  underlies  Christianity,  fur- 
 nishing its  foundation  facts  and  proofs.  Both  are 
 equally  from  God,  and,  of  course,  in  harmony  with 
 each  other.  Each  interprets  the  other.  The  new 
 or  Christian  dispensation  is  the  natural  expansion 
 of  the  old  or  Jewish.  The  principle  of  membership, 
 faith,  and  the  spirit  of  service  and  worship,  are 
 alike  in  both.  The  only  difference  is  in  the  forms 
 of  obedience  and  devotion,  and  the  extent  of  knowl- 
 edge.    B. 
 
 32.  Witnesses.  They  knew  that  which  they 
 affirm.  At  first,  in  their  anticipations  of  a  visible 
 kingdom,  they  would  not  believe  that  Christ  would 
 die.  But  they  were  compelled  to  believe  the  fact 
 ■when  it  transpired.  They  did  not  believe  that  he 
 "would  rise  again  ;  they  even  doubted  the  first  report 
 of  it ;  they  yielded  at  last  to  the  direct,  positive, 
 visible  fact,  and,  when  thus  convinced,  they  believed 
 fully.  Then  it  was  they  became  witnesses  of  what 
 their  eyes  had  seen  and  their  hands  had  handled ; 
 and  assured  of  its  truth,  as  a  living  confirmation  of 
 the  divine  gospel,  they  devoted  themselves  to  the 
 proclamation  of  this  truth  among  the  nations. 
 S.  W.  F. 
 
 33.  The  great  gift  of  the  Spirit  at  this  eventful 
 hour  came  before  the  universe  as  the  Father's  en- 
 dorsement of  the  scheme  of  salvation  to  which  the 
 Son  was  fully  committed.  It  testified  that  hence- 
 forth the  whole  Deity — every  perfection  and  power 
 of  the  Triune  God,  Father,  Son,  and  Spirit — are  at 
 
 one  in  working  for  this  sublime  consummation,  the 
 redemption  of  the  world  to  Christ.     H.  C. 
 
 This  view  of  the  operation  of  the  Spirit,  as  the 
 medium  through  which  the  Lord  Jesus  wrought  and 
 taught,  is  carried  through  the  whole  course  of  the 
 history  which  follows.  As  in  the  promise,  so  in  the 
 history,  "  77ie  Comforter  will  come  unto  you " — 
 "/will  come  unto  you" — are  but  two  sides  of  one 
 and  the  same  fact.  On  critical  occasions  and  at 
 each  onward  step  the  hand  of  the  Master  is  made 
 distinctly  visible.  The  first  martyr  dies  for  a  testi- 
 mony, which  is  felt  to  be  an  advance  on  what  had 
 been  given  before,  being  understood  to  imply  that 
 "  this  Jesus  of  Nazareth  shall  destroy  this  place, 
 and  change  the  customs  which  Jloses  delivered  us  "  ; 
 and  his  words  are  sealed  by  the  vision  of  his  Lord 
 in  glory.  The  consignment  of  the  gospel  to  the 
 Ethiopian  proselyte  was  another  step  in  advance, 
 and  for  this  "  the  angel  of  the  Lord  spake  unto 
 Philip."  The  preaching  of  the  Word  to  Gentiles, 
 and  their  admission  into  the  Church,  was  a  greater 
 step  ;  and  for  this  the  Lord  intervenes  by  the  mis- 
 sion of  an  angel  to  Cornelius,  by  a  vision  and  a  voice 
 of  the  Spirit  to  Peter,  and  by  a  kind  of  second  Pen- 
 tecost to  the  converts  themselves.  But  when  the 
 greatest  step  of  all  is  to  be  taken  in  the  onward 
 course  of  the  gospel,  then  most  visibly  does  the 
 great  Head  of  the  Church  make  manifest  his  per- 
 sonal administration.  A  new  apostle  appears,  not 
 like  him  who  was  added  before  Pentecost,  com- 
 pleting the  number  of  the  original  college,  and 
 losing  his  individuality  in  its  ranks,  but  one  stand- 
 ing apart  and  in  advance,  under  whose  hand  both 
 the  doctrines  and  the  destinies  of  the  gospel  receive 
 a  development  so  extensive  and  so  distinct  that  it 
 seemed  almost  another  gospel  to  many  who  wit- 
 nessed it,  and  to  some  who  study  it  seems  so  still. 
 Thus  does  he,  vvho  at  the  commencement  of  the 
 history  was  seen  to  pass  into  the  heavens,  continue 
 to  appear  in  person  on  the  scene.  His  apostles  act, 
 not  only  on  his  past  commission,  but  under  his  pres- 
 ent direction.  He  is  not  wholly  concealed  by  the 
 cloud  which  had  received  him  out  of  their  sight. 
 Now  his  voice  is  heard,  now  his  hand  put  forth, 
 and  now  through  a  sudden  rift  tlie  brightness  of  his 
 presence  shines.  And  these  appearances,  voices, 
 and  visions  are  not  merely  incidental  favors ;  they 
 are,  as  we  have  seen,  apportioned  to  the  moments 
 when  they  are  wcmted,  moments  which  determine 
 the  course  which  the  gospel  takes,  and  in  which  a 
 manifestation  of  divine  guidance  proves  the  divine 
 guidance  of  the  whole.     T.  D.  B. 
 
 Section    195. 
 
 Acts  ii.  ;i7-47. 
 
 37  Now  when  they  heard  this,  they  were  pricked  in  their  heart,  and  .said  unto  Peter  and 
 
 38  to  the  rest  of  the  apostles,  Men  and  brethren,  what  shall  we  do?     Then  Peter  said  unto 
 them.  Repent,  and  be  baptized  every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  for  the  remis- 
 
 39  sion  of  sins  and  ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.     For  the  promise  is  unto  you, 
 and  to  your  children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar  otf,  even  as  many  as  the  Lord  our  God  shall 
 
 40  call.     And  with  many  other  words  did  he  testify  and  exhort,  saying,  Save  yourselves  from 
 
SECTION  195.— A  CTS  2  :  31-Jt7. 
 
 23 
 
 41  this  untoward  generation.  Then  they  that  gUidly  received  his  word  were  baptized :  and 
 the  same  day  tliere  were  added  unto  them  about  three  thousand  souls. 
 
 42  And  they  continued  stedfastly  in  the  apostles'  doctrine  and  fellowship,  and  in  breaking 
 
 43  of  bread,  and  in  prayers.     And  fear  came  upon  every  soul:  and  many  wonders  and  signs 
 
 44  were  done  by  the  apostles.     And  all  that  believed  were  together,  and  had  all  things  com- 
 
 45  mon ;  and  sold  their  possessions  and  goods,  and  parted  them  to  all  we«,  as  every  man  had 
 
 46  need.     And  they,  continuing  daily  with  one  accord  in  the  temple,  and  breaking  bread  from 
 
 47  house  to  house,  did  eat  their  meat  with  gladness  and  singleness  of  heart,  praising  God,  and 
 having  favour  with  all  the  people.  And  the  Lord  added  to  the  church  daily  such  as  should 
 be  saved. 
 
 The  Christian  faith  is  shown  to  us,  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  working  out  its  first  simple  develop- 
 ments in  human  society.  lu  that  plain  picture,  we  see  how  this  new  force,  this  divine  idea,  acted  on  the 
 world  of  living  men  and  women ;  how  it  took  possession  of  them,  and  organized  them  into  a  peculiar 
 institution,  which  has  lived  on  ever  since — the  Church.  Christ's  visible  presence  is  withdrawn  out  of  the 
 world  at  his  resurrection ;  but  thenceforth  he  appears  to  mankind  in  the  living  body  of  his  Church,  which, 
 holding  in  its  heart  and  its  hand  his  Spirit  and  his  Word,  takes  the  place  of  his  physical  form.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 Doubtless  the  form  in  which  spiritual  life  now  appears,  differs  in  many  respects  from  what  it  was  at 
 first ;  but  in  essence  and  principle  it  is  the  same,  and  all  who  are  now  gathered  into  the  Church  of  the 
 redeemed  are  really  akin  to  the  first  confessors  of  the  gospel.  It  is  a  church  consisting  of  such  as  shall 
 be  saved ;  it  is  the  spiritual  body  of  Christ  born  of  the  Holy  Ghost.     It  is  wholly  our  own  fault  if  we 
 
 arc  not  members  of  it ;  it  is  wholly  the  grace  of  the  Lord  if  we  are  in  truth  brought  into  it.     Van  0. 
 
 Daily,  ever  since  men  were  multiplied  on  the  earth,  have  the  saved  streamed  through  the  strait  gate  into 
 life,  and  now  a  multitude  whom  no  man  can  number  inhabit  the  mansions  of  the  Father's  house.  He 
 added  the  saved  to  the  Church  :  added  them  in  the  act  of  saving,  saved  in  the  act  of  adding.  He  does 
 not  add  a  withered  branch  to  the  vine ;  but  in  the  act  of  inserting  it,  makes  the  withered  branch  live. 
 "  Daily  "  some  are  added :  every  day  some ;  but  only  while  it  is  day  this  process  goes  on.  The  night 
 Cometh  wherein  no  man  can  work — not  even  the  Son  of  man,  Son  of  God.  He  is  now  about  his  Father's 
 business  :  he  is  finishing  the  work  given  him  to  do.  "  To-day,  if  ye  will  hear  his  voice,  harden  not  your 
 hearts,"  for  the  day  is  wearing  away,  the  day  of  grace.  The  night  cometh,  cometh — how  stealthily  it  is 
 creeping  on  ! — the  night  wherein  not  even  this  Great  Worker  can  work  any  more.     Arnot. 
 
 37.  Effect  of  the  First  Preaching  of  Christ  ci-u- 
 cified,  with  the  Power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.—  Peter  has 
 proved  to  them,  according  to  the  clear  statements 
 of  their  own  Scriptures,  that  Jesus  was  their  long- 
 looked-for  Messiah  ;  that  they  had  rejected  and 
 slain  him ;  but  that  he  had  risen,  ascended,  and 
 from  the  throne  of  heaven  had  sent  forth  the  Holy 
 Ghost  to  teach,  to  convince,  and  to  quicken.  And 
 the  proof  of  the  Spirit's  convincing  power  we  be- 
 hold in  this  his  first  work  upon  multitudes  of  the 
 guiltiest  among  the  then  living — of  those  to  whom 
 pertained  the  guilt  of  crucifying  their  own  Messiah. 
 Pierced  in  the  hearty  their  understandings  convinced, 
 their  feelings  deeply  stirred,  and  their  wills  mightily 
 influenced  by  the  combined  force  of  the  truth  and 
 the  Spirit,  they  ask  the  one  question  of  conscious 
 guilt.  What  shall  we  do  ?  Utterly  self-condemned, 
 their  consciences  demanding  relief  from  the  tremen- 
 dous pressure  of  such  guilt,  they  turn  to  these 
 very  Galileans  whom  they  had  despised,  and  with 
 an  awakened  gentleness  of  penitence,  answer  back 
 the  address  of  Peter,  Men,  brethren  !  tell  us,  what 
 shall  we  do  to  be  saved  ?     B. 
 
 The  divine  Spirit  may,  and,  for  aught  that  ap- 
 pears to  the  contrary,  must  use  the  instrument  of 
 Truth  in  this,  his  Jirst  act,  as  well  as  in  any  and  in 
 every  further  operation.  And  lohen  he  speaks,  he 
 makes  the  deaf  to  hear,  as  well  as  the  hearing  to 
 understand.  "  When  they  heard  this,  they  were 
 pricked  in  their  heart,"  was  the  experience  of  the 
 three  thousand  to  whom  Peter  preached  the  gospel 
 on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  and  whoso  hard  hearts  the 
 Spirit  pierced  by  what  they  heard.     J.  S.  S. 
 
 38.  The  One  Counsel  and  Promise  of  the  Gospel 
 to  those  convinced  of  Unbelief  and  Guilt. — Tlie  coun- 
 sel is  twofold  :  Repent  and  be  baptized  ;  likewise 
 the  promise,  the  remission  of  sins  and  the  gift  of 
 the  Holy  Ghost.  Christ,  on  the  eve  of  his  ascen- 
 sion, had  instructed  them  to  preach  repentance  and 
 remission  of  sins  in  his  name,  and  Peter  now  uses, 
 so  far,  hjs  very  words.  The  word  "  repentance  " 
 means  simply  "  change  of  mind,"  the  reversal  of  a 
 man's  controlling  thoughts,  feelings,  and  aims  of 
 life.  Sorrow  forms  no  part  of  the  meaning,  but 
 sorrow  is  involved  in  and  precedes  it.  More  than 
 this,   "  godly  sorrow,"  sorrow  toward  God,  "  work- 
 
24 
 
 SECTION  195.— A  CTS  2  :  57-47. 
 
 eth  repentance,"  leads  to  a  radical  change  of  senti- 
 ment, feeling,  and  purpose,  with  respect  to  man's 
 relation  and  duty  toward  God.  Repentance,  then, 
 is  the  turning  of  the  whole  soul  from  self  to  God, 
 and  involves  the  breaking  off  from  a  selfish,  sinful 
 course  of  life,  and  the  entrance  upon  a  life  of  obe- 
 dience, trust,  and  supreme  devotion  to  God.  And 
 this  repentance,  while  it  is  man's  own  act,  is  not 
 simply  of  his  own  unaided  and  spontaneous  doing, 
 and  so  meritorious  ;  but  it  is  performed  under  the 
 prompting  and  with  the  help  of  God  himself.  And 
 so  in  this,  as  in  all  else,  salvatton  is  whoUy  of  grace. 
 The  cases  before  us  admirably  illustrate  and  im- 
 press this  meaning  of  the  familiar  gospel  term. 
 
 The  additional  outward  requirement  of  hapiium 
 was  designed  as  an  expression  of  their  faith  in 
 Jesus  as  Messiah  and  Saviour,  and  of  their  open 
 consecration  to  his  service.  On  God's  part,  it  is 
 his  seal  of  acceptance  and  of  Iris  fulfillment  of  all 
 the  promises  included  in  the  covenant  of  grace. 
 As  Christ  had  commanded,  baptism  was  adminis- 
 tered in  the  name  of  the  Three  Divine  Persons. 
 Hence  the  expression  here,  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
 Christ,  signifies  the  recognition  of  his  authority 
 and  the  acceptance  of  his  doctrine,  his  mediator- 
 ship,  and  his  service. 
 
 Of  the  twofold  promise,  enforcing  the  counsel 
 or  exhortation,  the  remission  or  forffivcness  of  sins 
 stands  foremost.  So  it  stands  first  in  David's  enun- 
 ciation of  mercies  in  that  life-psalm  of  the  grate- 
 ful heart,  the  one  hundred  and  third.  It  is  first, 
 not  merely  as  it  ministers  quiet  to  conscience  and 
 heart,  but  as  it  changes  the  standing  of  the  par- 
 doned soul  with  reference  to  the  law  of  God,  and 
 makes  the  further  gifts  of  God  consistent  and 
 meet.  The  c/ift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  next  promised, 
 refers  not  to  any  miraculous  tokens  such  as  they 
 had  heard  that  day,  but  to  that  indwelling  and  in- 
 working  of  the  divine  Spirit  which  is  given  to 
 every  penitent  believer  in  Jesus. 
 
 39.  "  The  promise''^  is  that  of  which  he  has 
 been  speaking  (verses  17,  21),  the  quickening  power 
 of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  the  "  being  saved "  by 
 Christ.  To  you  and  to  your  children  this  promise 
 is  given.  To  you,  though  you  have  crucified  your 
 Saviour.  To  your  children,  meaning,  in  the  passage 
 from  Joel,  and  in  similar  passages  in  Isaiah  and 
 elsewhere,  to  your  descendants  or  posterity.  But 
 the  implication  is  clear,  that  children  as  children  are 
 also  included.  For  from  the  first  day  of  the  cove- 
 nant with  Abraham,  the  children  of  every  covenant- 
 ing parent  were  distinctly  recognized,  and  the  recog- 
 nition sealed  by  divine  ordinance,  as  members  of 
 the  Church  and  people  of  God.  B. We  are  ex- 
 pressly told  that  under  Christ,  in  the  New  Testa- 
 ment, the  same  covenant  is  renewed,  only  expanded 
 and  deepened.     Throughout,  the  law  of  descent  is 
 
 carefully  respected.  The  hereditary  tie  is  recog- 
 nized. Offspring,  at  birth,  are  supposed  to  be 
 bound  up  in  the  same  bond  of  Christian  privileges 
 and  helps  which  encircles  their  believing  progeni. 
 
 tors.    F.  D.  H. And  to  all  afar  off]  is  the  simple 
 
 widening  of  the  hope  and  promise  of  the  gospel  to 
 include  Gentile  with  Jew.  It  is  the  plain  intima- 
 tion that  the  divine  forgiveness  and  indwelling  are 
 in  purpose  designed,  and  in  measure  adequate,  for 
 the  race  of  guilty  men. 
 
 40.  The  Discourse  prolonged  hut  not  reported, 
 save  in  its  Substance  and  Conclusion. — In  keeping 
 with  the  great  essential  truths  already  stated,  he 
 continued  to  testify  and  exhort.  The  order  of  these 
 words,  especially  the  dependence  of  exhortation  upon 
 testimony  or  instruction,  is  worthy  of  note.  It  in- 
 timates that  what  is  called  "  exhortation  "  is  Scrip- 
 tural and  useful,  when  it  follows  and  is  strictly 
 based  upon  Scripture  truth.  Peter's  concluding  ex- 
 hortation is  brief  and  to  the  point — "  Save  your- 
 selves," or  be  saved,  by  separating  yourselves  from 
 this  perverse  and  gainsaying  generation,  and  so  es- 
 caping its  doom. 
 
 41.  TJie  Result  of  that  Day's  Ministry  of  the 
 Gospel  2vith  the  Holy  Spirit. — "  Greater  works  than 
 mine  shall  ye  do,"  said  Christ,  "  because  I  go  to  the 
 Father,  and  send  upon  you  the  Spirit."  And  now, 
 at  the  very  outset,  closely  following  his  ascension 
 to  the  Father,  three  thousand  souls  gladly  receire 
 the  glad  tidings,  are  baptized,  and  enrolled  as  mem- 
 bers of  the  infant  Church  of  Christ.  An  amazing 
 fulfillment,  too,  of  the  word  of  Christ  to  the  fisher- 
 man Peter,  "From  henceforth  thou  shalt  catch 
 men." 
 
 42.  F'our  Essential  Elements  in  the  Christian 
 Life  of  these  First  Believers. — First,  as  most  im- 
 portant, they  received  needed  instruction  from  the 
 twelve,  and  perhaps  from  others.  This'was  as  the 
 Master  had  directed.  After  making  disciples,  and 
 baptizing,  then  teaching  more  fully  all  things  I  have 
 commanded — so  ran  the  commission.  And  this  is 
 still  the  only  wise,  true  method.  After  receiving 
 and  enrolling  disciples,  then  imtrurt  fully.  Stead- 
 fast heed  to  instruction  in  God's  Word  was  and  is 
 needed,  not  only  for  personal  growth  in  the  Chris- 
 tian life,  but  for  the  great  life-duty  of  every  be- 
 liever, of  bearing  witness  concerning  Christ.  How 
 well  these  early  believers  learned  the  spirit  of  Christ, 
 we  see  from  their  continuance  in  fellowship.  This 
 means  communication,  not  communion,  and  refers 
 particularly  to  that  self-sacrificing  spirit  of  love  to 
 our  neighbor  and  fellow  which  prompts  to  deeds  of 
 helpfulness,  the  actual  communication  of  good  in 
 supply  of  his  need.  The  idea  is  actualized  in  the 
 facts  stated  in  verses  44  and  45.  The  third  particu- 
 lar, the  breaking  of  bread,  refers  to  the  Lord's  Sup- 
 per, which  was  naturally  a  divine  means  of  deep 
 
SECTIOX  195.— ACTS  2  :  37-47. 
 
 25 
 
 and  tender  impression,  as  well  as  of  confirming  : 
 other  instruction.  Such  is  still  its  purpose,  and 
 may  be,  if  rightly  partaken,  its  increasingly  happy 
 effect.  The  last  element  of  Christian  life  in  the 
 practice  of  which  these  first  believers  continued 
 steadfast,  was  prayer.  All  other  means  and  evi- 
 dences of  life  or  growth  are  vain  where  prayer, 
 fervent,  continuous,  and  expectant,  is  wanting. 
 "  Behold,  he  prayeth  !  "  was  the  offered  and  ac- 
 cepted proof  of  Saul's  conversion.  And  it  is  the 
 surest,  safest  test  of  continued  Christian  life. 
 
 43.  The  Impretision  made  upon  the  JfultUude 
 of  Unbelievers. — "  Fear  came  upon  every  soul ! " 
 This  shows  how  broad  and  deep  was  the  impression 
 wrought  by  the  miracles  and  the  preaching  of  those 
 wonderful  days.  The  great  body  of  the  people  were 
 subdued  and  awed.  No  voice  of  mocking  was  heard, 
 no  thought  of  persecution  was  cherished  among 
 them.  Xot  till  the  instigators  and  leading  actors  in 
 the  Crucifixion,  the  chief  priests  and  rulers,  were 
 aroused  by  hearing  of  these  wonderful  effects,  did 
 persecution  begin.     B. 
 
 44.  All  things  common.  There  was  a  spe- 
 cial reason  for  this  at  Jerusalem,  where  converts  to 
 Christianity  would  be  regarded  by  the  Jews  as  rene- 
 gades, and  be  cut  off  from  domestic  intercourse 
 and  from  former  means  of  subsistence.  The  need 
 to  be  met  was  instant  and  special,  and  such  as  did 
 not  exist  afterward  among  the  churches  formed 
 among  the  heathen.     K. 
 
 45.  Tlie  Mutual  Abounding  Helpfulness  of 
 these  First  Christians. — In  this  sharing  and  distri- 
 bution of  goods  there  was  no  surrender  of  per- 
 sonal rights  of  property,  as  Peter's  words  to  Ana- 
 nias clearly  show.  There  was  no  "  community  of 
 goods,"  as  each  proprietor  himself  sold  and  distrib- 
 uted such  portion  as  he  pleased.  But  as  each  one 
 having  possessions  saw  the  needs  of  others,  and 
 felt  the  call  and  obligation  to  aid,  he  sold  so  much 
 as  his  judgment  prescribed,  and  "  parted,"  distrib- 
 uted to  them  relief.  That  is,  a  conscientious  judg- 
 ment was  exercised  in  connection  with  charitable 
 feeling.  There  was  no  compulsion  of  apostolic 
 commandment,  nor  any  improper  self-impoverish- 
 ment. What  heart  conscience  and  judgment  to- 
 gether dictated,  they  gave,  according  to  the  gospel 
 principle  of  stewardship  and  trust  (so  thoroughly 
 taught  to  and  by  the  apostles).  Alike  in  their 
 worship,  their  helpfulness,  their  active  ministry  for 
 Christ  and  for  men,  and  in  receiving  their  daily 
 food,  gladness  and  singleness  of  heart  prompted 
 them  to  blend,  with  all,  the  praises  of  God.     How 
 
 beautiful,  yet  natural,  this  conclusion  of  the  briefly 
 told  story !  And  how  natural,  too,  the  recorded  re- 
 sult of  this  harmonious,  praying,  self-denying,  prais- 
 ing, happy  fellowship  !  The  accordant  daily  pray- 
 ers and  praises  are  heard  and  accepted.  The  sin- 
 gle-hearted love  to  God  and  man,  evinced  in  faithful 
 word  and  helpful  deed,  deepens  grateful  devotion  to 
 the  Lord  of  all  grace.  And  as  the  blessed  effect  of 
 answered  prayer,  accepted  praise,  and  helpful  word 
 and  deed,  Christ,  the  Lord,  adds  to  their  number 
 daily  of  the  saved!  And  ever  since,  through  the 
 same  instrumentality  of  human  prayer  and  praise, 
 of  faithful,  self-denying  word  and  deed,  the  saved 
 have  been  daily  added  to  the  blessed  family  of 
 which  Christ  is  the  head  !     B. 
 
 46.  In  the  temple.  The  apostles  and  primi- 
 tive disciples  would  not  separate  themselves  from 
 the  Temple,  but  resorted  habitually  to  it,  that  it 
 might  not  be  supposed  that  the  gospel  which  they 
 preached  was  at  variance  with  the  law  of  Moses, 
 and  that  they  might  give  a  practical  confirmation  to 
 their  argument  that  Christ  has  been  foretold  by 
 Moses  and  the  Prophets,  whose  office  it  was  to  pre- 
 pare the  way  for  him.     W. 
 
 The  first  representatives  of  the  Christian  Church 
 on  earth  were  the  disciples,  of  varied  name  and 
 pursuit — men  and  women  who  first  adhered  to 
 Christ  with  intelligent  faith  in  him,  as  the  Saviour  of 
 the  world.  The  first  local  and  particular  church  was 
 that  formed  in  Jerusalem.  But  there  was  in  fact 
 little  of  "  forming  "  in  the  matter.  It  formed  itself, 
 as  it  were.  It  was  a  collection  of  believing  men 
 and  women,  who  were  baptized  in  testimony  of  their 
 Christian  belief.  All  the  organization  there  was 
 about  it  appears  to  have  been  as  exigencies  arose, 
 necessities  required,  and  proprieties  prompted.  What 
 Christ  enjoined  was,  that  every  creature  should  be- 
 lieve on  him  as  the  personal  Redeemer ;  that  all 
 who  believe  on  him  should  observe  his  ordinances, 
 baptism,  and  the  Lord's  Supper.  Nothing  beyond  this 
 do  we  find  in  the  record.  Our  Lord  always  indi- 
 vidualizes men.  Faith  in  the  heart  of  the  particu- 
 lar man  is  the  essential  thing.  All  those  who  be- 
 lieved on  him  after  this  manner,  gravitating  toward 
 a  common  center,  naturally  and  voluntarily  associ- 
 ated together,  and  so  particular  churches  were  formed 
 and  organized,  by  the  election  of  their  own  officials 
 and  the  administration  of  their  own  rules.  So 
 simply  lies  the  whole  matter  in  the  New  Testa, 
 meut.     W.  A. 
 
26  SECTION  196.— ACTS  3:1-26. 
 
 Section   196. 
 
 Acts  iii.  1-26. 
 
 1  Now  Peter  and  John  went  up  togetlier  into  the  temple  at  the  hour  of  prayer,  heing  the 
 
 2  ninth  hour.     And  a  certain  man  hime  from  his  motlier's  womb  was  carried,  whom  they  laid 
 daily  at  the  gate  of  the  temple  which  is  called  Beautiful,  to  ask  alms  of  them  that  entered 
 
 3  into  the  temple;  who  seeing  Peter  and  John  about  to  go  into  the  temple  asked  an  alms. 
 
 4  And  Peter,  fastening  his  eyes  upon  him  with  John,  said.  Look  on  us.     And  he  gave  heed 
 
 5  unto  them,  expecting  to  receive  something  of  them.     Then  Peter  said.  Silver  and  gold  have 
 
 6  I  none;  but  such  as  I  have  give  I  thee:  In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Nazareth  rise  up 
 
 7  and  walk.     And  he  took  him  by  the  right  hand,  and  lifted  him  up :  and  immediately  liis 
 
 8  feet  and  ancle  bones  received  strength.     And  he  leaping  up  stood,  and  walked,  and  entered 
 
 9  with  them  into  the  temple,  walking,  and  leaping,  and  praising  God.     And  all  the  people 
 
 10  saw  him  walking  and  praising  God:  and  they  knew  that  it  u-as  he  which  sat  for  alms  at 
 the  Beautiful  gate  of  the  temple:  and  they  were  filled  with  wonder  and  amazement  at  that 
 
 11  which  liad  happened  unto  him.  And  as  the  lame  man  which  was  healed  held  Peter  and 
 John,  all  the  people  ran  together  unto  them  in  the  porch  that  is  called  Solomon's,  greatly 
 wondering. 
 
 12  And  when  Peter  saw  it,  he  answered  unto  the  people,  Ye  men  of  Israel,  why  marvel  ye 
 at  this?  or  why  look  ye  so  earnestly  on  us,  as  though  by  our  own  power  or  holiness  we 
 
 13  had  made  this  man  to  walk?  The  God  of  Abraham,  and  of  Isaac,  and  of  Jacob,  the  God 
 of  our  fathers,  bath  glorified  his  Son  Jesus ;  whom  ye  delivered  up,  and  denied  him  in  the 
 
 14  presence  of  Pilate,  when  he  was  determined  to  let  Mm  go.     But  ye  denied  the  Holy  One 
 
 15  and  the  Just,  and  desired  a  murderer  to  be  granted  unto  you  ;  and  killed  the  Prince  of  life, 
 
 16  whom  God  hath  raised  from  the  dead;  whereof  we  are  witnesses.  And  his  name  through 
 faith  in  his  name  hath  made  this  man  strong,  whom  ye  see  and  know :  yea,  the  faith  which 
 
 17  is  by  him  hath  given  him  tliis  perfect  soundness  in  the  presence  of  you  all.     And  now, 
 
 18  brethren,  I  wot  that  through  ignorance  ye  did  it,  as  did  also  your  rulers.  But  those  things, 
 which  God  before  had  shewed  by  the  mouth  of  all  his  prophets,  that  Christ  should  suffer, 
 he  hath  so  fulfilled. 
 
 19  Eepent  ye  therefore,  and  be  converted,  that  your  sins  may  be  blotted  out,  when  the 
 
 20  times  of   refreshing  shall  come  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord ;  and  he  shall  send  Jesus 
 
 21  Christ,  which  before  was  preached  unto  you :  whom  the  heaven  must  receive  until  the 
 times  of  restitution  of  all  things,  which  God  hath  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  all  his  holy 
 
 22  prophets  since  the  world  began.  For  Moses  truly  said  unto  the  fathers,  A  prophet  shall 
 the  Lord  your  God  raise  up  unto  you  of  your  brethren,  like  unto  me ;  him  shall  ye  hear  in 
 
 23  all  things  whatsoever  he  shall  say  unto  you.     And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  every  soul, 
 
 24  which  will  not  hear  that  prophet,  shall  be  destroyed  from  among  tlie  ])eople.  Yea,  and 
 all  the  prophets  from  Samuel  and  those  that  follow  after,  as  many  as  have  spoken,  have 
 
 25  likewise  foretold  of  these  days.  Ye  are  the  children  of  the  prophets,  and  of  the  covenant 
 which  God  made  with  our  fathers,  saying  unto  Abraham,  And  in  thy  seed  shall  all  the 
 
 26  kindreds  of  the  earth  be  blessed.  Unto  you  first  God,  having  raised  up  his  Son  Jesus,  sent 
 him  to  bless  you,  in  turning  away  every  one  of  you  from  his  iniquities. 
 
 The  apostle  enforces  his  exhortation  to  repent  by  an  appeal  to  the  final  coming  of  Christ,  not  be- 
 cause he  would  represent  it  as  near  in  point  of  time,  but  because  that  event  was  always  near  to  the  feel- 
 ings and  consciousness  of  the  first  believers.  It  was  the  great  consummation  on  which  the  strongest 
 desires  of  their  souls  were  fixed,  to  which  their  thoughts  and  hopes  were  habitually  turned.  They  lived 
 in  expectation  of  it ;  they  labored  to  be  prepared  for  it ;  they  were,  in  the  expressive  language  of  Peter, 
 looking  for  and  hasting  unto  it.  It  is  then  that  Christ  will  reveal  himself  in  glory,  will  raise  the  dead, 
 invest  the  redeemed  with  an  incorruptible  body,  and  introduce  them  for  the  first  time  and  for  ever  into 
 the  state  of  perfect  holiness  and  happiness  prepared  for  them  in  his  kingdom.     The  apostles,  the  first 
 
SECTIOX  196.— ACTS  3:1-26. 
 
 27 
 
 Christians  in  general,  comprehended  the  grandeur  of  that  occasion ;  it  stood  forth  to  their  contemplations 
 as  the  point  of  culminating  interest  in  their  own  and  the  world's  history,  threw  into  comparative  insig- 
 nificance the  present  time,  death,  all  intermediate  events,  and  made  them  feel  that  the  manifestation  of 
 Christ,  with  its  consequences  of  indescribable  moment  to  all  true  believers,  was  the  grand  object  which 
 they  were  to  keep  In  view  as  the  end  of  their  toils,  the  commencement  and  perfection  of  their  glorious 
 immortality.  In  such  a  state  of  intimate  sympathy  with  an  event  so  habitually  present  to  their  thoughts, 
 they  derived  their  chief  incentives  to  action  from  the  prospect  of  that  future  glory ;  they  hold  it  up  to 
 the  people  of  God  to  encourage  them  to  fidelity,  zeal,  and  perseverance,  and  appeal  to  it  to  warn  the 
 wicked,  and  impress  upon  them  the  necessity  of  preparation  for  the  revelations  of  that  day.     Hackett. 
 
 1 .  Strong  as  was  the  contrast  in  natural  charac- 
 ter and  disposition  between  Peter  and  John,  these 
 were  the  two  of  all  the  twelve  who  finally  drew  clos- 
 est together.  The  day  of  Pentecost  wrought  a  great 
 •change  upon  them  both,  and  by  doing  so  linked  them 
 in  still  closer  bonds.  The  grace  was  given  them 
 which  enabled  each  to  struggle  successfully  with 
 his  own  original  defects,  and  to  find  in  the  other 
 that  which  he  most  wanted.  It  is  truly  singular, 
 in  reading  the  earlier  chapters  of  the  Acts  of  the 
 Apostles,  to  notice  how  close  the  coalition  between 
 
 Peter  and  John  became.     W.  H. Now  and  for  a 
 
 considei'able  period,  they  are  joint  leaders  of  the 
 apostolic  band,  Peter  the  speaker,  John  the  coun- 
 selor and  inspirer. 
 
 While  on  their  way  to  the  afternoon  service  of 
 daily  worship  in  the  temple,  they  are  accosted.  It 
 should  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  disciples  had  no 
 command  to  withdraw  at  once  from  the  Jewish 
 worship.  According  to  the  universal  law  of  God's 
 acting,  there  were  no  sudden  or  extreme  transitions 
 directed  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  Judaism  was  not  to 
 be  overthrown  and  obliterated,  but  gradually  trans- 
 formed by  the  infusion  into  it  of  the  spirit  of  Chris- 
 tianity. Sacrifice  and  incense  were  to  them  merely 
 spnbols  of  the  death  7iow  accomplished  for  sin,  and 
 the  intercession  now  availing  in  the  heavens.  For 
 a  time,  therefore,  and  with  the  purpose  of  using 
 these  ceremonials  to  impress  the  realities  they  shad- 
 owed forth  upon  other  minds,  the  disciples  retained 
 their  relation  to  the  Jewish  church,  and  conformed 
 to  its  pure  temple  worship.  We  shall  find  the  illus- 
 tration of  this  in  the  further  history. 
 
 2,  3.  A  Lame  Man  asks  Aid  of  Peter  and  John 
 at  the  Temple  Gate. — The  parallel  to  this  case  is  the 
 impotent  man  at  Bethesda  (John  5).  That  man  was 
 thirty-eight  years  a  wreck.  This  one  had  never 
 walked,  and  for  forty  years  had  been  recognized 
 and  known  as  a  helpless  dependent  cripple.  For  a 
 long  time  he  had  been  carried  every  morning  to  the 
 Beautiful  Gate  of  the  Temple,  there  to  solicit  help 
 from  the  multitude  of  passers-by.  As  the  name  inf- 
 plies,  this  was  the  most  magnificent  and  costly  of  the 
 nine  chief  gates.  Forming  the  eastern  entrance  to  the 
 Temple,  it  fronted  the  holy  place  or  sanctuary,  and 
 was  more  frequented  than  any  other.  (Vol.  I.,  p.  623.) 
 
 4-6.  Pcter^s  Double  Reply. — First,  concentrat- 
 ing his  gaze,  with  that  of  John,  upon  the  suppliant, 
 he  answers,  "  Look  on  us !  "  They  had  learned  the 
 Master^s  method,  and  were  now  practicing  it.  Ife, 
 almost  always,  tarried  to  question,  or  to  interpose 
 some  act  which  required  delay.  And  his  purpose 
 was  always  the  same  ;  to  excite  or  deepen  expecta- 
 tion, faith,  hope  on  the  part  of  the  helpless  needy 
 one.  He  always  helped  the  spirit  first ;  led  it  to 
 trust,  and  then  deepened  the  trust  by  rewarding  it 
 with  healing.  So  the  twain  disciples  stirred  the 
 man  to  expect  some  gift — how  much,  he  knew  not. 
 
 Then  followed  Peter's  response  to  the  man's  en- 
 treaty :  "  Rise,  walk,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  of  Naza- 
 reth ! "  A  stupendous,  sublime  faith  in  Christ's 
 absolute  Deity  and  Lordship  stands  out  in  these  bold 
 words !  To  these  di.sciples  he  is  indeed  the  living 
 reigning  God.  His  own  spirit  of  mercy  toward  mis- 
 ery led  them  thus  to  invoke  his  willing  might  for 
 deliverance  of  the  wretched.  And  it  is  the  title  of 
 the  Cross  by  which  they  invoke  his  presence  and 
 favor,  the  name  by  which  he  was  lifted  up,  by  which 
 he  was  already  known,  and  by  which  he  would  draw 
 all  men  unto  him.  Surely  the  poor  sufferer  had 
 heard  and  knew  full  well  this  name,  and  the  sound 
 stirred  his  heart  to  more  than  expectation,  even  to 
 faith.  For  there  was  no  doubt  or  hesitation.  He 
 obeyed  so  far  as  he  could,  in  his  will  and  heart. 
 And  this  was  faith,  a  dawning  feeble  but  real  faith  ! 
 
 7,  8.  The  Restoration,  and  its  Effects  upon 
 the  Healed  Man. — Not  only  by  Peter's  expression 
 of  utter  dependence  upon  the  power  of  Christ,  but 
 also  by  his  act  in  taking  the  man's  hand  and  lift- 
 ing him  up,  do  we  distinguish  the  disciple's  miracle- 
 working  from  the  Master's.  Christ  spoke,  some- 
 times touched,  but  ne^'er  used  physical  strength  in 
 connection  with  any  miracle.  This  act  of  Peter 
 has  also  significance,  on  one  side,  as  proving  his 
 faith  in  his  own  bold  command,  to  rise ;  and  on  the 
 other,  as  indicating  that  faith  to  the  man,  and  so 
 helping  to  excite  the  corresponding  faith  and  effort 
 in  his  soul.  The  restoration  which  instantly  fol- 
 lowed, and  the  added  miracle  of  instantaneous  abil- 
 ity to  walk  and  leap  (for  one  who  had  never  walked), 
 proved  and  justified  the  word  and  deed  and  faith  of 
 Peter.     And  the  restored  man's  exclusive  praise  to 
 
28 
 
 SECTIOX  196.— A  CTS  3  :  1-26. 
 
 God,  in  entire  disregard  of  the  apostle  for  the  time, 
 as  conclusively  proved  the  reality  of  his  laith,  and 
 of  his  recognition  of  Jesus  Christ  as  Lord  and  God. 
 So  "Ais  name,  tlirowjh  faith  in  his  name,  made  this 
 man  strong." 
 
 Like  many  miracles  of  healing,  this  may  be  re- 
 garded as  a  parable  of  redemption.  It  suggests 
 these  points :  imperfection  of  a  far  deeper  and  more 
 grievous  kind  as  the  universal  birthright  of  the 
 fallen  soul ;  its  helplessness  and  hopelessness  of 
 human  cure  ;  the  limit  of  friendly  interest  and  help, 
 bringino;  the  soul  in  the  arms  of  faith,  and  pleading 
 with  God  the  prayer  of  faith ;  the  sinner's  respon- 
 sive willingness,  desire,  and  faith  ;  and  the  conse- 
 quent healing  and  forgiveness  in  the  name  and  by 
 the  Spirit  of  Christ. 
 
 Obedience,  willing  submission  to  God  is  the  first 
 act  of  a  returning  soul.  This  man  obeyed  in  his 
 will  and  heart,  and  in  this  he  did  all  that  he  could. 
 So  let  every  soul  seeking  life  obey  the  first  felt  duty, 
 obey  it  by  prayer,  or  act  of  consecration,  but  obey 
 it  in  liill  and  heart.  Then  Christ's  Spirit  will  give 
 life.  We  may  well  believe  that  this  man's  soul 
 was  quickened  to  a  peculiarly  deep  trust  and  conse- 
 cration. In  him,  and  in  the  many  Christ  had  healed, 
 apart  from  their  natural  joy  and  thankfulness  for 
 great  restoration,  there  must  have  been  wrought  a 
 depth  and  strength  of  conviction  concerning  his 
 divine  Messiahship  that  nothing  could  shake.  "  I, 
 at  least,"  each  must  have  said  and.  often  repeated, 
 "  I,  at  least,  know  him  to  be  my  Saviour  and  my 
 Lord!  "  And  how  large  the  ministry  and  effective 
 the  testimony  for  Christ,  of  this  vast  company  of 
 the  physically  and  spiritually  healed,  none  can  ade- 
 quately measure !     B. 
 
 9-11.  Effect  upon  the  People. — For  years 
 he  must  have  been  one  of  the  persons  best  known 
 to  all  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem ;  and  this  tended 
 further  to  magnify  the  miracle  when  he  appeared 
 at  the  hour  of  public  prayer  in  the  Temple,  "  walk- 
 ing, and  leaping,  and  praising  God."     K. They 
 
 saw  him  restored,  heard  him  praising  God  for  his 
 I'estoration,  and  knew  that  it  was  the  same  whom 
 they  had  long  noticed  lying  helpless  at  the  gate  ; 
 and  they  were  filled  with  wonder  and  amazement. 
 Isaiah's  prophecy  had  been  literally  fulfilled  before 
 their  eyes,  "  The  lame  man  shall  leap  as  a  hart." 
 Other  wonders  had  the  apostles  performed  during 
 the  now  considerable  interval  since  the  Pentecost, 
 but  none  so  marked  as  this  by  the  clearest  proof  of 
 divine  power.  It  was  designed,  we  afterward  see, 
 as  an  occasion  of  another  great  discourse,  another 
 immense  ingathering  of  saved  souls  ;  and  also  proved 
 the  immediate  cause  of  the  first  hostile  movement 
 of  the  priests  and  rulers.  The  tidings  of  the  mira- 
 cle rapidly  spread  through  the  city,  and  a  multitude 
 of  people  thronged  into  the  Temple.   They  gathered 
 
 in  the  wide  space,  beneath  the  lofty  double-pillared 
 poi'tico  on  the  eastern  side,  called  Solomon's,  because 
 standing  on  a  terrace  which  he  had  raised  from  the 
 valley  beneath.  Here  they  found  the  healed  man 
 standing  between  Peter  and  John,  holding  a  hand 
 of  each  in  token  of  his  grateful  affection  to  them, 
 while  still  praising  God  for  his  restoring  power. 
 And  with  this  visible,  most  affecting  testimony  be- 
 fore them,  Peter,  as  a  fisher  of  men,  seizes  his  op- 
 portunity, and  preaches  again  to  the  multitude 
 Christ  and  him  crucified.     (Vol.  I.,  p.  620.) 
 
 12.  He  answered,  not  to  any  uttered  question, 
 but  as  Christ  so  often  is  said  to  have  answered,  to 
 the  unspoken  state  or  inquiry  of  the  minds  and 
 heai'ts  gathered  around  him.  And  as  we  have  seen 
 the  power  of  Jesus'  name  in  the  healing  of  this  one 
 body  and  soul,  so  in  the  result  of  this  second  ser- 
 mon we  see  it  in  the  healing  of  thousands  of  souls. 
 
 13-15.  Their  God  had  glorified,  but  they  had 
 denied  and  killed  Jesus,  the  Prince  of  Life. — It  was 
 no  other  than  the  God  of  Abraham,  of  Isaac,  and 
 of  Jacob,  their  ordy,  proudly  acknowledged  God, 
 lohose  Son  this  Jesus  was,  whom  they  had  just  be- 
 fore rejected,  scorned,  and  murdered.  This  great 
 crime  is  pressed  upon  them  in  its  particular  aggra- 
 vations by  sharp  contrasts.  Peter  thus  helps  them 
 to  see  themselves  and  their  guilty  deeds  as  the  God 
 of  their  fathers  sees  it.  The  Holy  Spirit  directs 
 and  uses  the  charge  to  convince  of  the  sin  of  not 
 believing  in  Christ — everywhere,  in  all  generations, 
 the  sin  of  sins,  set  down  as  the  only  sin  that  brings 
 condemnation.  So  the  apostle  tells  them  that 
 when  Pilate,  an  uncircumcised,  untaught  heathen, 
 sought  again  and  again  to  rescue  and  release  this 
 Son  of  their  God,  they,  whose  accepted  Scriptures 
 plainly  revealed  his  divine  Sonship,  yet  pushed  their 
 cruel  murderous  hate  to  the  very  end,  and  killed 
 their  own  Prince  and  Saviour.  Still  more  to  press 
 their  consciences,  he  contrasts  with  this  pure  spot- 
 less being,  whose  death  they  had  demanded,  the 
 murderer  Barabbas,  whom  they  in  their  madness  of 
 unbelief  had  preferred  and  released  from  deserved 
 death.  "  You  spared,"  he  says,  "  the  desti'oyer, 
 and  doomed  to  destruction  the  Saviour  of  life !  " 
 He  concludes  this  clear,  plain-spoken  home-charge 
 with  the  assertion,  again,  of  the  resurrection  of 
 Jesus,  as  a  proof  that  he  is  the  Prince  of  life.  And 
 he  responds  again  to  the  Master's  word,  "  We  are 
 icitncsses  !  " 
 
 16.  ChrisCs  Name  or  Power,  exerted  in  Re- 
 sponse to  Faith,  had  healed  the  Lame  3Ian. — "  Ye 
 delivered  him  up,  denied  him,  preferred  a  mur- 
 derer, killed  him,  but  he,  the  Prince  of  Life,  risen 
 again  and  ascended,  hath  wrought  this  soundness 
 in  the  man  before  you,  because  of  our  faith,  and 
 
 his,  in  his  divine  willingness  and  might."     B. 
 
 The  old  carnal  thoughts  of  his  mission  had  been 
 
SECTION  196.— A  GTS  3  :  1-26. 
 
 29 
 
 left  in  his  grave,  and  could  never  rise  from  it  again. 
 It  was  the  "  Prince  of  Life  "  who  had  risen  from 
 the  dead  ;  it  was  the  "  King  of  Glor}- "  who  had 
 passed  into  the  heavens.  And  no  less  did  these 
 facts  declare  the  spiritual  consequeiices  of  his  mani- 
 festation, since  they  carried  with  them  the  impli- 
 cation of  those  three  corresponding  gifts,  which  we 
 celebrate  for  evermore,  saying  with  solemn  joy,  "  I 
 believe  ....  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  the  resurrec- 
 tion of  the  body,  and  the  life  everlasting."  Toward 
 these  topics  the  preaching  of  Christ  in  the  Acts  of 
 the  Apostles  continually  turns.     T.  D.  B. 
 
 17,  18.  Peter  has  spoken  plainly.  The  truth 
 of  his  charge  made  it  severe.  He  sees  the  effect, 
 and  then  practices  another  lesson  he  had  learned 
 from  the  Master.  With  gentleness  and  an  excusing 
 spirit  he  seeks  to  heal  after  wounding.  So  Christ 
 had  excused  the  three  unwatchf  ul  disciples  (Peter 
 among  them)  during  his  agony,  "  The  flesh  is  weak." 
 And  so  had  he  pleaded  on  the  Cross  for  his  slayers, 
 "  They  know  not  what  they  do  !  "  Now  the  disciple 
 calls  these  murderers  brethren,  and  repeats  in  sub- 
 stance that  plea  upon  the  Cross,  "  Through  igno- 
 rance ye  did  it " ;  and  still  further  goes  his  gentle, 
 forgiving  spirit  (now  so  changed !),  "  as  did  your 
 i-ulers." 
 
 And,  as  Joseph  to  his  brethren,  "  Ye  meant  it 
 for  evil,  but  God  for  good,"  Peter  comforts  them 
 with  the  fact  that  their  guilty  deed  God  had  over- 
 ruled for  (it  might  be)  even  their  own  salvation. 
 All  their  prophets  had  announced  this  very  deed  of 
 theirs  as  God's  way  of  showing  mercy  to  transgres- 
 sors. He  means  to  assure  them  that  Christ's  blood, 
 though  shed  by  them,  was  also  shed  for  them,  for 
 their  forgiveness  and  cleansing. 
 
 19-24.  Piecall  and  fix  the  meaning  of  these 
 words.  Repent  is  to  change  the  mind,  to  reverse 
 the  current  of  thought,  feeling,  will,  from  self  to 
 God ;  therefore  the  Scripture  says  repentance  toward 
 God.  Be  converted  is  to  change  the  life,  to  corre- 
 spond with  the  changed  thought  and  feeling.  One 
 result  of  this  double,  entire  ohange  is  the  utter  era- 
 sure of  the  sin  that  our  past  life  has  set  down  in  the 
 Book  of  Account.  So  God  says,  "  I  have  blotted 
 out  thy  transgressions,  and  will  not  remember  them 
 any  more  for  ever." 
 
 The  other  result  is  figuratively  intimated  here. 
 There  are  diversities  of  interpretation  concerning 
 the  times  here  spoken  of.  It  would  seem  that  the 
 "times  of  refreshing"  referred  to  the  fullness  of 
 blessings  possessed  under  the  dispensation  of  the 
 Holy  Ghost,  imtil  the  "  times  of  restitution,"  or  res- 
 toration. These  latter  times,  and  their  consummate 
 blessings,  avowedly  attend  and  characterize  the  sec- 
 ond coming  of  Christ.  To  all  these  blessings,  prom- 
 ised by  all  the  prophets,  and  especially  by  that  prophet 
 to  whom  Moses  explicitly  referred,  by  Christ  him- 
 
 self, to  all  the  blessings  that  he  has  introduced 
 with  his  first  coming,  and  all  that  he  shall  bring  at 
 his  second  coming,  the  repenting,  returning,  forgiv- 
 ing, believing  soul  has  access  now  and  hereafter. 
 While  from  these  "  every  soul  who  will  not  hear 
 that  prophet "  shall  be  excluded.  This  is  the  sub- 
 stance of  Peter's  earnest  plea.  It  is  made  more 
 effective  with  them,  as  it  is  based  upon  the  declara- 
 tions of  Moses  and  all  their  own  prophets.  Com- 
 pare Gen.  17  :  14  and  Deut.  18  :  1.5-19.  And 
 now,  in  conclusion,  he  gathers  and  emphasizes  the 
 entire  truth  he  has  spoken,  his  charge  of  guilt,  his 
 excuse,  his  counsel  and  encouragement  to  repentance 
 and  faith  in  Christ.  In  the  way  of  concentrated 
 promise  and  appeal, 
 
 35,  26.  He  declares  Jesus  to  be  the  Promised 
 Seed  of  Abraham,  the  Son  of  God,  sent  to  bless 
 them,  every  One. — "  Children  of  the  prophets  and 
 of  the  covenant,"  he  calls  them ;  those  who  have  a 
 hereditary  interest  and  intimate  coimection  with 
 the  prophecies  and  promises  of  God.  Frankly 
 Peter  acknowledges  their  descent  and  their  privi- 
 leges, purposely  classing  himself  among  them  to 
 strengthen  the  force  of  his  words  that  follow : 
 "  Unto  you  frst,"  in  the  fulfillment  of  this  long- 
 continued  covenant,  God  has  sent  this  Jesus,  his 
 Son,  to  bless  you.  But  plainly  and  faithfully  he 
 tells  them,  what  as  a  people  they  had  long  been 
 ignorant  of,  that  the  main  blessing  of  this  their 
 old  and  long-trusted  covenant  first  made  with  Abra- 
 ham was  the  turning  away  every  one  from  his  ini- 
 quities. Not  restored  temporal  power  or  national 
 exaltation,  which  had  been  their  dream  for  genera- 
 tions, but  the  cleansing  of  their  souls  through  the 
 blood  of  Christ.  And  he  intimates  as  clearly  that 
 without  this  saving  from  sin,  through  personal  repen- 
 tance and  conversion,  all  the  covenants  and  promises, 
 through  patriarchs  and  prophets,  would  be  only  oc- 
 casions of  a  deeper  condemnation.  The  discourse 
 was  rudely  interrupted  at  this  point,  but  not  till  it 
 was  completed.  The  effect  is  narrated  in  the  next 
 chapter.  Two  thousand  more  believed — 5,000  men 
 in  all. 
 
 SrjiMARY  OF  Leading  Thoughts  and  Lessons. 
 
 Wk  discern  a  wonderful  comprehensiveness  and 
 unity  in  the  discourse.  The  substance  of  all  reve- 
 lation, the  purpose  of  all  the  divine  counsels  and 
 acts  from  the  beginning,  the  subject  of  all  divine 
 predictions  by  the  mouth  of  successive  prophets,  the 
 theme  of  all  divine  promises,  center  in  and  upon 
 the  person,  the  suffering,  the  sacrifice  of  Christ, 
 upon  the  incomparable  spiritual  and  eternal  bless- 
 ings he  has  brought  with  his  first  coming,  and  will 
 bring  with  his  second  appearing.  John  sums  it  all 
 up  in  a  single  sentence  at  the  close  of  the  inspired 
 canon :  The  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy  I 
 
30 
 
 SECTION  197.— ACTS  4:1-31. 
 
 The  one  purpose  of  Christ's  coming  is  to  bless 
 everi/  one  in  turning  him  from  his  iniquities.  Faith 
 in  his  name,  trust  in  his  blood,  with  personal  re- 
 pentance and  conversion,  are  the  conditions  of  re- 
 newal by  the  Holy  Ghost.  And  whatever  period 
 and  blessedness  are  intended  by  the  "  times  of  re- 
 freshing and  restitution,"  this  is  clear,  that  it  is 
 only  the  repentant  and  believing,  the  forgiven  and 
 sanctified  of  all  nations,  who  shall  know  and  experi- 
 ence all  their  meaning  and  reality.  The  Jew  first — but 
 the  Jew  as  believer,  not  as  Jew — and  also  the  Gentile. 
 
 Both  discourses  of  Peter,  with  their  effect,  ad- 
 mirably interpret  and  illustrate  the  Holy  Spirit's 
 office  work  as  described  by  Christ  (John  16  :  8-11). 
 He  convinces  of  the  sin  of  sins,  the  not  believing  in 
 Christ ;  of  the  justifying  righteousness  wrought  by 
 Christ  through  his  substituted  sacrifice  ;  and  of  the 
 judgment  of  God  against  the  finally  impenitent  and 
 unbelieving.     B. 
 
 These  successive  witness-bearings  of  Peter  are 
 all  framed  on  one  model,  all  strike  the  same  note. 
 In  every  one  thei'e  is — 1st,  a  Scriptural  argument. 
 
 more  or  less  full,  identifying  Jesus  with  the  Mes- 
 siah of  the  prophets  ;  2d,  a  plain,  piercing  charge, 
 laying  the  guilt  of  crucifying  Christ  to  the  door  of 
 his  audience  and  judges ;  and  3d,  a  tender  and 
 pressing  offer  of  mercy,  through  the  blood  of  Christ, 
 to  his  murderers.     Arnot. 
 
 The  hearers  of  these  discourses  had  been  among 
 the  multitude  who  had  answered  Pilate,  "  His  blood 
 be  upon  us  and  our  children  ! "  That  blood  was 
 upon  all  of  them,  upon  the  five  thousand  who  be- 
 lieved and  repented  for  their  justification  and  eter- 
 nal  life,  and  upon  the  unrepentant  and  unbelieving 
 for  their  condemnation  and  eternal  death.  So  has 
 it  ever  been,  so  is  it  now ;  in  every  individual  case 
 either  the  blood  of  forgiveness  and  blessing  or  of 
 abiding  wrath  and  curse. 
 
 Whatever  view  be  taken  of  Christ's  second  com- 
 ing, let  it  be  seriously  considered  that  almost  every 
 page  o-f  the  New  Testament  refers  to  the  sublime 
 fact  and  its  consequences,  in  the  way  of  appeal  and 
 motive  to  Christian  practice  and  life,  side  by  side 
 with  the  fact  and  results  of  his  first  coming !     B. 
 
 Section  197. 
 
 Acts  iv.  1-31. 
 
 1  And  as  they  spake  unto  the  people,  the  priests,  and  the  captain  of  the  temple,  and  the 
 
 2  Sadducees,  came  upon  them,  being  grieved  that  they  taught  the  people,  and  preached 
 
 3  through  Jesus  the  resurrection  from  the  dead.     And  they  laid  hands  on  them,  and  put 
 
 4  tfiem  in  hold  unto  the  next  day:  for  it  was  now  eventide.     Howbeit  many  of  them  which 
 heard  the  word  believed ;  and  the  number  of  the  men  was  about  five  thousand. 
 
 5  And  it  came  to  pass  on  the  morrow,  that  their  rulers,  and  elders,  and  scribes,  and  Annas 
 
 6  the  high  priest,  and  Caiaphas,  and  John,  and  Alexander,  and  as  many  as  were  of  the  kin- 
 
 7  dred  of  the  high  priest,  were  gathered  together  at  Jerusalem.     And  when  they  had  set 
 them  in  the  midst,  they  asked,  By  what  power,  or  by  what  name,  have  ye  done' this? 
 
 8  Then  Peter,  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  said  unto  them,  Ye  rulers  of  the  people,  and 
 
 9  elders  of  Israel,  if  we  this  day  be  examined  of  the  good  deed  done  to  the  impotent  man, 
 
 10  by  what  means  he  is  made  whole ;  be  it  known  unto  you  all,  and  to  all  the  people  of  Israel, 
 that  by  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Nazareth,  whom  ye  crucified,  whom  God  raised  from 
 
 11  the  dead,  even  by  him  doth  this  man  stand  here  before  you  whole.     This  is  the  stone  which 
 
 12  was  set  at  nought  of  yon  builders,  which  is  become  the  head  of  the  corner.  Neither  is 
 there  salvation  in  any  other:  for  there  is  none  other  name  under  heaven  given  among  men, 
 whereby  we  must  be  saved. 
 
 13  Now  when  they  saw  the  boldness  of  Peter  and  John,  and  perceived  that  they  were  un- 
 learned and  ignorant  men,  they  marvelled;  and  they  took  knowledge  of  them,  that  they 
 
 14  had  been  with  Jesus.     And  beholding  the  man  which  was  healed  standing  with  them,  they 
 
 15  could  say  nothing  against  it.     But  when  they  had  commanded  them  to  go  aside  out  of  the 
 
 16  council,  they  conferred  among  themselves,  saying,  Wliat  shall  we  do  to  these  men?  for  that 
 indeed  a  notable  miracle  hath  been  done  by  them  is  manifest  to  all  them  that  dwell  in  Jern- 
 
 17  salem;  and  we  cannot  deny  tY.     But  that  it  spread  no  further  among  the  people,  let  us 
 
 18  straitly  threaten  them,  that  they  speak  henceforth  to  no  man  in  this  name.     And  they 
 
 19  called  them,  and  commanded  them  not  to  speak  at  all  nor  teach  in  the  name  of  Jesus.  But 
 Peter  and  John  answered  and  said  unto  them,  Whether  it  be  right  in  the  sight  of  God  to 
 
SECTI0:N'  197.-ACTS  4  ■■  l-'^l-  31 
 
 20  hearken  unto  you  more  than  unto  God,  judge  ye.     For  we  cannot  but  speak  the  things 
 
 21  which  we  have  seen  and  heard.     So  when  they  had  furtiier  threatened  them,  they  let  them 
 go,  finding  nothing  how  they  might  punish  them,  because  of  the  people :  for  all  7nen  glori- 
 
 22  fied  God  for  that  which  was  done.     For  the  man  was  above  forty  years  old,  on  whom  this, 
 miracle  of  healing  was  shewed. 
 
 23  And  being  let  go,  they  went  to  their  own  company,  and  reported  all  that  the  chief  priests 
 
 24  and  elders  had  said  unto  them.     And  when  they  heard  that,  they  lifted  up  their  voice  to 
 God  with  one  accord,  and  said.  Lord,  thou  art  God,  which  hast  made  heaven,  and  earth, 
 
 25  and  the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is :  who  by  the  mouth  of  thy  servant  David  hast  said, 
 
 26  Why  did  the  heathen  rage,  and  the  people  imagine  vain  things?     The  kings  of  the  earth 
 stood  up,  and  the  rulers  were  gathered  together  against  the  Lord,  and  against  his  Christ. 
 
 27  For  of  a  truth  against  thy  holy  child  Jesus,  whom  thou  hast  anointed,  both  Herod,  and 
 
 28  Pontius  Pilate,  with  the  Gentiles,  and  the  people  of  Israel,  were  gathered  together,  for  to 
 
 29  do  whatsoever  thy  hand  and  thy  counsel  determined  before  to  be  done.     And  now,  Lord, 
 behold  their  threatenings :  and  grant  unto  thy  servants,  that  with  all  boldness  they  may 
 
 30  speak  thy  word,  by  stretching  forth  thine  hand  to  heal ;  and  that  signs  and  wonders  may 
 be  done  by  the  name  of  thy  holy  child  Jesus. 
 
 31  And  when  they  had  prayed,  the  place  was  shaken  where  they  were  assembled  together ; 
 and  they  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  they  spake  the  word  of  God  with  bold- 
 
 There  is  no  power  but  life-power.  You  can  not  move  a  dying  world  by  speculation,  by  eloquence,  by 
 majestic  thought,  by  argument,  by  persuasion,  except  it  be  kindled,  inspired,  and  accompanied  by  the 
 Holy  Spirit,  except  it  be  set  on  fire  of  love.  If  we  would  speak  of  Jesus  to  others,  we  must  have  been 
 with  him  ourselves.  If  we  would  speak  of  heaven  to  others,  and  of  God,  and  of  sin,  and  of  hell,  with  the 
 tone  and  power  of  reality,  with  the  vividness  and  fire  of  one  thoroughly  in  earnest,  we  must  be  much 
 with  Christ  in  secret.  A  Christian  can  no  more  be  a  fervent  messenger  for  God,  while  running  on  his 
 own  errands,  with  heart  and  mind  absorbed  in  the  things  of  this  world,  than  he  can  serve  God  and 
 mammon.     G.  B.  C. 
 
 There  is  no  way  under  heaven  to  be  interested  in  Christ,  but  by  believing.  Jle  that  believeth  shall  be 
 xaiied,  let  his  sins  be  ever  so  many  or  great ;  and  he  (hat  hdieveth  not  shall  be  damned,  let  his  sins  be  ever 
 
 so  little  or  few.     Brooks. If  men  need  not  go  to  heaven  by  the  Cross,  but  by  some  other  way,  then  the 
 
 Cross  may  become  an  old,  worn,  unused  way ;  no  footfall  of  a  traveler  may  cheer  it,  heaven  may  be  filled 
 through  other  avenues,  and  other  songs  than  those  of  praise  to  the  Lamb  may  echo  through  the  arches  of 
 the  upper  Temple.  If  Christ  is  not  the  exclusive  Saviour,  then  other  Saviours  could  be  made  without  the 
 Cross,  and  the  Cross  is  all  an  idle  waste.  We  are  lost  men  outside  of  God's  kingdom.  There  is  a  way 
 into  it — Jesus  Christ.  There  is  a  name,  one  name  given  whereby  we  can  be  saved.  That  name  is  Jesus. 
 There  has  come  from  the  sweet  heavens  over  us  no  other.     It  is  enough.     We  need  no  other.     J.  D. 
 
 Peter's  second  address  to  the  people,  upon  the  i  biiity  of  the  opposition  and  condemnation  of  Christ 
 miraculous  restoration  of  the  disabled  man,  was  in-  '  and  the  apostles.  For  to  this  sect  belonged  the 
 terrupted  by  the  officials  of  the  Temple,  who  arrest-  j  chief  priests  and  the  more  prominent  of  the  rulers 
 ed  and  imprisoned  both  apostles  for  the  night.    The  '  and  scribes.     B. 
 
 next  morning  they  were  formally  arraigned  before  1.  The  captain.     The  officer  of  the  priests 
 
 the  Sanhedrim,  the  supreme  tribunal  of  the  nation,  and  Levites  who  kept  guard  at  the  Temple — not  a 
 consisting  of  the  high  priests  Annas  and  Caiaphas  Roman  functionary.  The  Romans  do  not  appear, 
 and  their  kindred  (of   the    same  office),  with  the  \  in  the  Acts,  as  persecutors  of  the  apostles.     The 
 
 ciders,  or  rulers,  and  scribes,  to  the  number  of  sev- 
 enty. These  were  the  men  who  had  tried  and  con- 
 demned Christ.  The  reference  (verse  2)  to  the 
 resurrection  recalls  the  singular  fact  that  we  hear 
 nothing  of  the  Pharisees  after  Christ's  apprehen- 
 
 Sadducees.  They  said  that  there  was  no  resur- 
 rection. They  foresaw  that  their  own  influence  with 
 the  people  would  be  impaired  if  the  apostles  suc- 
 ceeded in  convincing  them  of  the  truth  of  the  resur- 
 rection in  Christ.     Hence  their  activitv  against  the 
 
 sion,  although  up  to  that  period  they  had  been  his  gospel  after  the  resurrection.  The  high  priest  and 
 leading  opponents.  At  the  trial  and  after  it,  the  [  many  of  his  assessors  and  associates  were  Sad- 
 Sadducees  assumed  the  chief  direction  and  responsi-  '  ducees,     W. We  find  the  Sadducees  established 
 
32 
 
 SECTION  197.— ACTS  4  ;  1-31. 
 
 in  the  highest  office  of  the  priesthood,  and  possessed 
 of  the  greatest  powers  in  the  Sanhedrim :  and  yel; 
 they  did  not  Ijelieve  in  any  future  state,  nor  in  any 
 spiritual  existence  independent  of  the  body.  They 
 do  not  ai)pear  to  have  held  doctrines  which  are  com- 
 monly called  licentious  or  immoral.  On  the  con- 
 trary, they  adhered  strictly  to  the  moral  tenets  of 
 the  law,  as  opposed  to  its  mere  formal  technicalities. 
 They  did  not  overload  the  sacred  books  with  tradi- 
 tions, or  encumber  the  duties  of  life  with  a  multitude 
 of  minute  observances.  They  were  the  disciples  of 
 reason  without  enthusiasm — they  made  few  prose- 
 lytes— their  numbers  were  not  great,  and  they  were 
 confined  principally  to  the  richer  members  of  the 
 nation.     H. 
 
 6.  Annas.  Annas  is  here  called  the  high 
 priest,  and  placed  before  Caiaphas,  who  was  the 
 high  priest.  The  reason  seems  to  be,  that  though 
 Caiaphas  Avas  high  priest  dc  facto,  being  intruded 
 into  the  office  by  the  civil  power  of  Rome,  yet  Annas 
 was  high  priest  de  jure,  and  was  regarded  as  such 
 ecclcsiasticallii.  Hence  our  Lord  was  taken  to  Annas 
 first  (John  18  :  13).  Annas  was  the  head  of  the 
 Jewish  hierarchy.     The  nominee  of  Rome,  Caiaphas, 
 
 had,  as  such,  a  subordinate  place.     W. Pontiffs 
 
 and  priests,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  Herod  and  Pilate, 
 and  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  condemned  the 
 Truth ;  they  crucified  and  buried  it ;  but  it  rose  from 
 the  tomb  and  conquered  them  all,  sending  forth  in 
 its  stead  twelve  preachers  of  the  Word.     Hitss. 
 
 8-13.  Pcter''s  Good  Confession  of  Christ,  and 
 Daring  Impeachment  of  the  Chief  Priests  and 
 Rulers. — This  judicial  investigation  gave  Peter  the 
 opportunity  which  he  boldly  and  faithfully  used, 
 while  standing  in  the  very  place  of  his  Master,  of 
 proclaiming  Christ  crucified  as  the  only  Saviour  of 
 men.  Mark  these  particulars  :  Christ's  promise 
 that  the  Spirit  should  speak  in  them  when  they 
 were  brought  before  councils,  was  here  fulfilled. 
 Peter  was  filed  with  the  Holy  Ghost.  He  speaks 
 respectfully  and  with  dignity,  recognizes  their  right- 
 ful autliority  in  the  terms  of  his  address.  He  an- 
 swers directly  to  their  question,  declaring  that  % 
 the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Nazareth — using  again 
 to  them  the  title  of  the  Cross — the  man  stood  be- 
 fore them  whole.  More  than  this,  standing  where 
 his  Master  had  stood  when  he  had  denied  Him,  the 
 now  rock-like  apostle  fearlessly  charges  home  upon 
 the  very  murderers  the  crime  of  Christ's  crucifixion, 
 and  reasserts  the  offensive  doctrine  of  his  resurrec- 
 tion by  the  God  of  Israel.  And  to  both  the  charge 
 and  the  assertion  they  were  silent.  The  crucifixion 
 they  could  not  deny,  and  concerning  the  resurrec- 
 tion they  dared  not  now  repeat  their  own  previous 
 falsehood  that  the  disciples  had  stolen  the  body  of 
 Jesus  by  night. 
 
 But  the  brave  and  faithful  preacher  of  Christ 
 
 goes  further  still.  He  has  asserted  the  facts  of 
 Christ's  death  and  resurrection.  Now  he  empha- 
 sizes the  central  truth  of  their  own  Scriptures,  and 
 asserts  it  to  be  the  central  truth  of  all  divine  revela- 
 tion. This  Christ,  he  tells  them,  the  Son  of  God, 
 whom  they,  the  representatives  of  God  himself  in 
 the  nation  and  so  the  builders  of  God's  spiritual 
 house,  had  rejected,  was  himself  the  corner-stone  of 
 that  spiritual  fabric.  So  their  own  Scriptures  de- 
 clared. And  then,  plainly  interpreting  the  figure  as 
 Jesus  had  done  (Mat.  21),  the  apostle,  under  the  in- 
 spiration of  the  Holy  Ghost,  declares  to  all  the  race 
 of  sinning  men  the  one  supreme  disclosure  of  heaven, 
 that  there  is  salvation  in  Christ,  and  in  none  other  ! 
 
 The  whole  scene  is  deeply  impressive — a  repro- 
 duction in  many  points  of  the  Master's  trial !  Ar- 
 raigned before  the  same  judges,  the  disciple  also 
 arraigns  and  by  their  own  Scriptures  convicts  them 
 of  that  crime  of  the  deepest  dye — the  killing  of  the 
 Son  of  God.  Nay,  he  goes  further,  he  preaches  sal- 
 vation through  that  very  Cross  to  them  by  whom  it 
 had  been  raised,  and,  plainly  as  the  Master,  utters 
 words  of  warning  to  the  men  before  whose  bar  he 
 stands !     B. 
 
 10,  11.  The  way  in  which  the  apostles  re- 
 ferred to  Christ  is  precisely  the  way  in  which  he 
 referred  to  himself.  They  do  not  profess  to  teach 
 simply  what  he  taught ;  they  do  not  confine  them- 
 selves to  ideas  which  he  put  into  words.  These 
 were  not,  in  their  estimation — valuable  as  they  might 
 be  in  other  respects — the  one  thing  needful,  the 
 saving  truth,  the  unspeakable  gift,  the  source  and 
 means  of  immortal  life.  No  ;  it  was  not  what  Jesus 
 had  said  that  they  dwelt  upon,  but  what  he  was — 
 what  he  had  done.  They  preached  Him — they  spoke 
 of  what  he  had  "  accomplished,"  and  spoke  of  it  in 
 such  a  way  as  to  show  that  he,  personfdly,  was  the 
 life  of  the  world  and  the  light  of  men,  and  not  that 
 he  had  simply  taught  or  revealed  it.     T.  B. 
 
 13.  Better,  "  when  they  beheld  the  freedom  of 
 speech  of  Peter  and  John,  having  also  previously 
 known,  etc. :  and  they  recognized  them,  that  they 
 had  been  with  Jesus."     A. 
 
 Effect  of  this  Bold  Address  upon  the  Sanhedrim. 
 — They  wondered  at  the  boldness  of  Peter  and 
 John,  and  well  they  might,  for  these  unknown  Gali- 
 lean peasants,  in  the  presence  of  the  highest  in  the 
 nation,  had  dared  to  turn  defense  into  accusation. 
 With  no  token  of  mere  fanatics,  but  with  respectful 
 manner  and  manifest  sincerity  of  conviction,  they 
 had  spoken  and  acted.  The  council  wondered  too 
 at  the  knowledge  of  the  men,  at  their  familiarity 
 with  and  understanding  of  the  Scriptures.  And 
 while  thus  marveling  they  remembered  that  this 
 boldness  and  knowledge  had  been  even  more  signal- 
 ly evinced  by  him  whom  they  had  crucified,  and  this 
 likeness  of  the  disciples  to  the  Master  led  to  the 
 
SECTION  197.— ACTS  Jf :  1-31. 
 
 33 
 
 further  recollection  that  they  had  seen  Peter  and 
 John  with  Jesus. 
 
 14.  They  could  do  no  more  than  marvel.  They 
 could  make  no  reply,  for  there  dood  the  man  they 
 had  so  long  noticed  and  known ;  his  very  posture  a 
 proof,  his  silent  gratitude  and  eager  interest  a  fur- 
 ther confirmation  of  the  miracle. 
 
 15-18.  Confuted  and  silenced,  then  confer  to- 
 gether, and  seek  to  quench  the  Spirit  loith  the  Truth 
 by  silencing  the  Human  Agents. — The  people,  to  whom 
 Peter  had  twice  preached,  convinced  of  their  guilt 
 in  crucifying  Christ,  had  asked  of  the  disciples, 
 What  shall  we  do  for  ourselves  ?  But  these  proud 
 priests  and  rulers,  untouched  in  heart  and  will  how- 
 ever convinced  in  understanding,  ask  of  each  other, 
 What  shall  we  do  xvith  these  men?  Gladly  would 
 they  have  stoned  them,  as  soon  afterward,  when 
 grown  a  little  bolder  through  increasing  malignancy 
 and  passion,  they  stoned  Stephen.  But  now  they 
 dared  do  no  more  than  forbid  to  preach,  or  even 
 speak,  the  name  of  Jesus.  So  they  forbade  Peter 
 and  John  to  continue  their  work  of  witnessing  for 
 Christ.  Mark  here,  that  they  said  nothing  about 
 the  further  working  of  miracles.  It  was  not  the 
 effect  of  miracles  so  much  as  the  word  that  was 
 preached  in  explanation  of  the  miracle,  the  facts  of 
 Christ's  death  and  resurrection,  attested  as  the  Son 
 of  God  and  Saviour  of  men  by  the  miracle.  So  it 
 has  been  ever  since.  The  word  about  Christ,  con- 
 vincing of  sin  and  offering  mercy,  this  is  the  only 
 influence  under  heaven  which  leads  to  repentance 
 and  faith,  or  which  hardens  the  hard  soul  and  stimu- 
 lates the  malignancy  of  the  determinedly  malignant. 
 
 19,  20.  The  Brave  and  Noble  Ansiver  of  the 
 Two  Apostles. — Instantly,  tarrying  for  no  confer- 
 ence, of  one  mind  and  soul,  yet  with  all  respect  to 
 che  tribunal,  they  first  appeal  the  question  back 
 for  further  consideration  and  judgment  by  assert- 
 ing this  prohibition  to  be  contrary  to  God's  com- 
 mand ;  and  then  calmly  say  that  tliey  must  speak 
 that  which  God  hath  bidden.  And,  with  all  their 
 previous  knowledge  of  Christ,  with  the  power  of 
 his  character  and  words,  with  the  events  of  his 
 agony,  betrayal,  death,  resurrection,  and  ascension, 
 impressed  in  all  their  vividness  of  reality  and  sub- 
 limity of  meaning  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  how  could 
 these  first  heralds  of  the  Cross  and  ambassadors  of 
 the  Crucified  fail  to  stand,  in  this  crisis,  for  God 
 
 and   for  the   gospel !     B. They  had   seen   and 
 
 heard  such  things  of  and  from  Christ,  they  had  re- 
 ceived such  a  commission  to  proclaim  him  to  the 
 world,  that  it  was  morally  impossible  for  them  to 
 obey  the  commands  of  the  Sadducees.  The  courage 
 to  obey  God  rather  than  man  proceeded  from  what 
 had  come  under  their  own  experience,  from  Christ's 
 words,  from  his  works,  his  life,  his  resurrection. 
 But  this  outward  experience  could  have  inspired 
 46 
 
 them  with  no  such  boldness,  if  it  had  not  aroused 
 an  inward  experience  ;  if  it  had  not  attached  them 
 to  Christ  as  a  Friend,  a  Master,  a  Saviour,  and  a 
 King.  The  influences  of  things  seen  and  heard 
 within  their  souls  and  in  their  lives  created  their 
 strength  to  endure,  to  resist,  to  hope  on  amid  dis- 
 couragements, to  believe  in  the  efficacy  and  the  tri- 
 umph of  the  gospel.     T.  D.  W. 
 
 Here,  at  its  outset,  Christianity  recognizes  the 
 full  liberty  of  the  individual  conscience,  and  in  so 
 doing  puts  responsibility  solely  upon  the  individual. 
 Thus  it  establishes  the  right  and  the  duty  of  pri- 
 vate judgment.      B. Bearing  in  mind  the  fact 
 
 that  a  right  to  preach  the  gospel  involved  a  right 
 to  organize  churches,  and  through  them  carry  on  a 
 systematic  effort  to  change  the  religious  life  of  the 
 whole  people,  it  is  safe  to  conclude  from  these  re- 
 plies that  neither  civil  nor  ecclesiastical  rulers  are 
 authorized  to  determine  what  forms  of  religion  may 
 be  taught  among  the  people.  In  obvious  harmony 
 with  the  apostles'  language  to  the  Jewish  Sanhedrim 
 was  their  conduct  ever  after.  They  acted  on  the 
 assumption  that  religious  truth  should  be  laid  before 
 the  mind  of  every  man,  in  order  that  he  might  ac- 
 cept or  reject  it  freely.     Hovcy. 
 
 31,  32.  With  Further  Threats,  the  Sanhedrim 
 direct  the  Release  of  Peter  and  John. — The  manly 
 appeal  of  the  apostles  is  disregarded.  It  can  not 
 be  answered  or  turned  aside  with  reason.  Afraid 
 to  go  further  with  persecution,  they  resort  to  the 
 persecutor's  first  and  feeblest  argument,  threaten- 
 ing. 
 
 33-30.  The  First  Recorded  Prayer  of  the 
 Christian  Church. — Naturally,  on  their  release,  the 
 two  apostles  sought  their  companions  in  the  faith, 
 the  body  of  believers,  and  told  their  story.  Then 
 uprose  from  the  hearts  of  the  gathered  disciples  a 
 simple  Scriptural  prayer,  an  appeal  based  upon 
 what  God  had  revealed  of  his  own  power  and  of  his 
 purposed  redemption  by  Christ.  All  their  preach- 
 ing and  prayer  are  confessedly  based  upon  the 
 very  Word  of  God,  apprehended  and  believed.  No- 
 tice here,  that  it  is  to  great  truths  rather  than  to 
 special  promises  they  refer.  They  rest  their  faith 
 and  appeal  upon  the  sovereign  might  of  God,  and 
 the  certain  accomplishment  of  his  plan  in  the  face 
 of  all  opposition.  (The  quotations  are  from  Psalm 
 146  and  Psalm  2,  and  are  made  clearer  by  the  whole 
 context.)  This  prophecy  of  David  concerning  Christ 
 had  been  first  and  most  emphatically  fulfilled  by 
 Herod,  representing  "  the  kings  "  ;  by  Pilate,  "  the 
 rulers  "  ;  by  the  Roman  soldiers,  "  the  heathen  "  ; 
 and  the  Jews,  "  the  people."  But  it  has  had  con- 
 tinuous fulfillment  in  the  continuous  conflict  of 
 Christianity  with  its  foes. 
 
 The  point  upon  which  they  rest  in  this  portion 
 of  the  prayer  is  the  same  Peter  brought  out  in  his 
 
34 
 
 SECTION  198.— ACTS  4:32-37;   5:1-11. 
 
 discourses.  They  here  believingly  recognize  that 
 this  combined  agency  of  rulers  and  people  against 
 Jesus  only  accomplished  the  merciful  purpose  of 
 God,  and  laid  foundations  for  the  establishment  and 
 spread  of  his  gracious  salvation  in  all  the  earth. 
 And  with  this  basis  of  faith  in  God's  overruling 
 power  bringing  to  pass  his  purposed  redemption, 
 how  simply  unselfish  and  manly  is  the  spirit  and 
 substance  of  their  prayer!  "iVow,  Lord,  behold 
 their  thrcatcningn  !  "  No  word  or  thought  of  ven- 
 geance against  these  malignant  murderers  and  per- 
 secutors. Only,  behold  thou,  and  interpose  as  thou 
 wilt,  and  when  thou  wilt !  And  for  themselves,  they 
 ask  no  immunity  from  further  per.secution  or  dan- 
 ger, only  that  their  faith  and  courage  may  not  fail, 
 that  they  may  hold  on  in  their  work  of  testifying 
 for  Christ  and  preaching  the  Word.  Not  for  the 
 destruction  of  their  enemies  and  the  removal  of  ob- 
 stacles, but  for  steadfastness  to  endure  persecution, 
 boldness  to  face  and  strength  to  surmount  difficul- 
 ties. They  do  indeed  ask  for  God's  miraculous 
 interposition,  but  not  for  their  help  or  comfort. 
 Stretch  forth  thy  hand  in  healing  to  give  assurance 
 that  the  Word  is  thine,  and  that  Je^us  is  Lord  and 
 Christ.  There  is  a  wonderful  simplicity  and  con- 
 centration of  faith  in  God's  Word  and  Christ's 
 work  embodied  in  this  first  prayer  of  the  infant 
 Church  !  And  the  faith  was  regarded  in  the  instant 
 answer.    B. 
 
 We  see  here  a  Church  that  prays,  and  just  by 
 this  gives  incontestable  evidence  of  awakened  in- 
 ward life.  Here  is,  moreover,  a  Church  that  prays 
 for  her  servants.  Although  we  may  pray  for  our- 
 selves, who  among  us  pray  for  others  ?     Especially 
 
 what  amount  of  personal  and  social  prayer  ascends 
 from  us  in  behalf  of  the  ministers  of  the  Word,^ 
 from  whom  so  much  is  required,  who  are  so  severely 
 criticised,  so  often  with  or  without  Qause  condemned, 
 and  who  must  first  receive  before  they  can  impart 
 to  others  ?      Van  0. 
 
 31.  The  Sublime  Effect  lorouyht  outwardly  by 
 Miracle  and  inwardly  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  Re- 
 sponse to  their  Prayer. — They  had  appealed  to  the 
 might  of  God,  and  that  appeal  was  responded  to  by 
 the  palpable  interposition  of  his  power  in  the  shak- 
 ing of  the  place  where  they  were  gathered.  They 
 had  besought  help  to  obey  Christ's  last  word  of 
 direction,  faithfully  to  witness  for  him,  and  the 
 Pentecostal  power  was  communicated  afresh  to 
 them :  they  were  all  Jilled  with  the  Holy  Ghost. 
 Their  one  personal  request  was  that  they  might, 
 with  steadfast,  undaunted  spirit,  stand  in  the  front 
 of  peril  and  declare  the  word  given  them  to  utter. 
 And  the  answer  is  recorded  in  the  very  terms  of 
 their  asking :  "  And  they  spake  the  Word  of  God 
 with  boldness."     B. 
 
 A  congregation  shows  itself  here  which  unites 
 fervent  prayer  with  unanimous  ivork.  They  do  not 
 leave  the  work  entirely  to  the  apostles,  but  co- 
 operate with  them ;  and,  as  though  reanimated  by" 
 this  awakened  life  in  the  Church,  these  last  soon 
 with  greater  boldness  bear  witness  to  the  resurrec- 
 tion of  the  Lord.  What  think  ye  ?  Should  no 
 greater  blessing  be  expected  on  such  unanimous 
 prayer  and  labor  and  struggle,  than  on  the  endless 
 lamentations  over  both  the  friends  and  foes  of  the 
 Lord,  in  which  so  many  appear  inexhaustible  ?. 
 Van  0. 
 
 Section    198. 
 
 Acts  iv.  32-37  ;  v.  1-11. 
 
 33  And  with  great  power  gave  the  apostles  witness  of  the  resurrection  of  the  Lord  Jesus : 
 32  and  great  grace  was  upon  them  all.     And  the  multitude  of  them  that  believed  were  of  one 
 
 heart  and  of  one  soul :  neither  said  any  of  them  that  ought  of  the  things  which  he  pos- 
 
 34  sessed  was  his  own  ;  but  they  liad  all  things  common.     Neither  was  there  any  among  them 
 that  lacked :  for  as  many  as  were  possessors  of  lands  or  houses  sold  them,  and  brought  the 
 
 35  prices  of  the  things  that  were  sold,  and  laid  them  down  at  the  apostles'  feet :  and  distribu- 
 tion was  made  unto  every  man  according  as  he  had  need. 
 
 36  And  Joses,  who  by  the  apostles  was  surnamed  Barnabas,  (which  is,  being  interpreted.  The 
 
 37  son  of  consolation,)  a  Levite,   and  of  the  country  of  Cyprus,  having  land,  sold  it,   and 
 
 1  brought  the  money,  and  laid  it  at  the  apostles'  feet.     But  a  certain  man  named  Ananias, 
 
 2  with  Sapphira  his  wife,  sold  a  possession,  and  kept  back  jmrt  of  the  price,  his  wife  also  being 
 
 3  privy  to  it,  and  brought  a  certain  part,  and  laid  it  at  the  apostles'  feet.     But  Peter  said, 
 Ananias,  why  hath  Satan  filled  thine  heart  to  lie  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to  keep  back  jo«r** 
 
 4  of  the  price  of  the  land  ?     Whiles  it  remained,  was  it  not  thine  own  ?  and  after  it  was  sold, 
 was  it  not  in  thine  own  power  ?  why  hast  thou  conceived  this  thing  in  thine  heart  ?  thou 
 
SECTION  198.— ACTS  k  :  32-37;  5  : 1-11.  35 
 
 5  hast  not  lied  unto  men,  but  unto  God.     And  Ananias  hearing  these  words  fell  down,  and 
 
 6  gave  up  the  ghost :  and  great  fear  came  on  all  them  that  heard  these  things.     And  the 
 
 7  young  men  arose,  wound  him  up,  and  carried  him  out,  and  buried  him.     And  it  was  about 
 
 8  the  space  of  three  hours  after,  when  his  wife,  not  knowing  what  was  done,  came  in.     And 
 Peter  answered  unto  her.  Tell  me  whether  ye  sold  the  land  for  so  much  ?     And  she  said^ 
 
 9  Yea,  for  so  much.  *  Then  Peter  said  unto  her,  How  is  it  that  ye  have  agreed  together  to 
 tempt  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  ?  behold,  the  feet  of  them  which  have  buried  thy  husband  are 
 
 10  at  the  door,  and  shall  carry  thee  out.     Then  fell  she  down  straightway  at  his  feet,  and 
 yielded  up  the  ghost:  and  the  young  men  came  in,  and  found  her  dead,  and,  carrying  her 
 
 11  forth,  buried  her  by  her  husband.     And  great  fear  came  upon  all  the  church,  and  upon  as 
 many  as  heard  these  things.  
 
 1'HE  same  Peter,  who  in  Christ's  name  had  spoken  so  gently,  and  even  excusingly,  to  the  very  crucifiers 
 of  Christ,  here,  in  the  same  name,  denounces  the  most  fearful  judgment  of  God  against /iro/csserf  followers 
 of  Jesus.  Thus  the  Gospel  repeats  the  declaration  of  the  Law,  that  God  will  by  no  means  clear  the  guilty ; 
 while  the  injunction  is  sharply  emphasized,  "  Let  every  one  that  nameth  the  name  of  Christ  depart  from 
 iniquity.''  And  the  chief  danger  to  the  Church  to-day  arises  not  from  outward  assailants,  but  from  in- 
 ward corruption  or  unfaithfulness  ;  from  the  false  vows  of  counterfeit  members  or  hypocrites  ;  and  from 
 the  incomplete  vows  or  partial  consecration  of  true  members.  Still  Christ's  word  needs  to  be  heeded  by 
 all.  Take  heed  and  beware  of  hiipocrisy  !  Still  the  Holy  Ghost  exhorts.  Pay  unto  the  Lord  thy  vows,  and 
 Lift  up  holy  hands .'  Without  honest  service,  sincere,  hearty  giving  as  well  as  praying,  let  there  be  no 
 guise  of  service,  of  charity  or  worship,  for  a  Pharisaic  show  or  reputation  ! 
 
 Nothing  in  human  character  is  so  valuable,  so  beautiful,  so  Christlike,  and  therefore  so  all-essential  as 
 truthfulness.  Regarded  from  a  merely  human  aspect,  it  is  the  cementing  force  and  safeguard  of  society. 
 Falsehood,  of  word  or  act,  is  destructive  of  the  order  and  peace  of  human  fellowship,  vitiates  the  currents 
 of  intercourse  in  the  family,  in  traffic,  in  social  life,  and  undermines  the  very  foundation  of  the  Church. 
 And  God's  hatred  of  hypocrisy  and  regard  of  truth,  read  upon  every  page  of  his  revelation,  may  be  summed 
 up  in  two  or  three  statements:  Lying  lips  are  an  abomination  to  the  Lord ;  but  they  that  deal  tridy  are  his 
 delight  !  Of  the  dweller  in  God's  holy  hill  it  is  said  with  a  singular  emphasis,  He  speaketh  the  truth  in  his 
 heart  I  And  the  girdle  of  the  Christian  armor,  that  which  binds  and  holds  together  the  entire  panoply,  i- 
 truth  I  Then  let  every  disciple  of  Christ,  and  every  partaker  of  human  fellowship,  by  word  and  by  life,, 
 unweariedly  emphasize  the  supreme  worth,  and  exemplify  the  inherent  beauty  of  truthfulness !     B. 
 
 "  Jews  and  proselytes  "  had  come  up  to  the  Fes- 
 tival of  Pentecost  from  the  banks  of  the  Tigris  and 
 Euphrates,  of  the  Nile  and  of  the  Tiber,  from  the 
 provinces  of  Asia  Minor,  from  the  desert  of  Arabia, 
 and  from  the  islands  of  the  Greek  Sea ;  and  when 
 they  returned  to  their  homes,  they  carried  with  them 
 news  which  prepared  the  way  for  the  glad  tidings 
 
 impress  the  truth,  and  when  necessary  to  work  mira- 
 cles in  confirmation  of  the  word. 
 
 But  as  in  all  faith  was  working  actively  by  love, 
 so  great  grace,  the  marked  favor  of  God,  was  upon 
 and  with  them  all.  Then,  as  a  token  and  evidence 
 of  this  grace,  the  story  of  their  oneness  of  spirit, 
 of  their  true  sympathy  one  with  another,  evinced 
 
 about  to  issue  from  Mount  Zion  to  "  the  uttermost  by  acts  of  self-sacrifice,  by  the  sharing  of  their 
 parts  of  the  earth."  But  as  yet  the  gospel  lingered  means  with  those  who  had  any  need,  is  here  told 
 on  the  holy  hill.  The  first  acts  of  the  apostles  |  again.  It  is  repeated,  we  infer,  partly  because  it  is 
 were  "  prayer  and  supplication "  in  the  "  upper  ;  inherently  so  beautiful  and  effective  as  an  example 
 room  "  ;  breaking  of  bread  "  from  house  to  house  "  ;  for  all  coming  ages,  and  partly  to  introduce  the  two 
 miracles  in  the  Temple ;  gatherings  of  the  people  persons,  Joses  and  Ananias,  and  to  contrast  their 
 in  Solomon's  cloister,  and  the  bearing  of  testimony  spirit  and  actions  respecting  this  practical  matter  of 
 in  the  council  chamber  of  the  Sanhedrim.     H.  consecrating  possessions.     B. 
 
 32-35.  The  Beautiful  Picture  reproduced,  of  i  This  is  a  picture  of  what  every  Christian  Church 
 the  Unity,  Mutual  Sympathy,  and  Helpfulness  of  the  '  ought  to  be,  and  what  every  Christian  Church  will 
 First  Christian  Disciples.— We  would  read  verse  33  probably  be,  when  the  fullness  of  the  Spirit  shall  be 
 first,  and  then  32,  34,  35  together.  While  all  were  '  poured  out  in  the  last  days.  Here  we  meet  with  no 
 filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  spake  the  word,  the  factions  or  divisions  on  the  part  of  the  people,  no 
 apostles,  as  ordained  leaders  and  witnesses  of  the  jealousy,  no  party  spirit.  No  desire  of  distinction 
 resurrection,  were  specially  endued  with  power  to     disturbed   the  harmony  of  the   primitive  Church. 
 
36 
 
 SECTION  198.— ACTS  4:32-37;  5:1-11. 
 
 The  first  law  of  their  divine  Master  was  fulfilled  : 
 mutual  and  holy  love  was  the  sacred  bond  of  their 
 union,  the  ruling  principle  of  their  life  and  actions. 
 
 G.  T. They  regarded  themselves  as  one  family, 
 
 with  one  heart  and  one  soul,  with  common  needs 
 and  common  joys  and  common  sufferings.  This  is 
 the  perfection  of  that  unity  in  his  Church  for  which 
 Christ  prayed,  and  it  showed  as  in  a  pattern  what 
 all  should  aim  to  realize  in  spirit.     W. 
 
 The  elements  of  prosperity  in  a  family  or  church 
 of  Christ  are  these :  Christ  preached,  as  God  incar- 
 nate, crucified,  risen  and  reigning ;  living  in  the 
 Church  and  working  through  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and 
 oneness  of  heart  evinced  in  prayer  and  in  mutual 
 helpfulness.  Where  these  are  found,  faith  appro- 
 priates Christ's  person  and  work,  effectually  pleads 
 his  power  and  promise,  and  "  7rorks  by  love."  There- 
 by all  essential  conditions  of  life  and  prosperity  are 
 met.     B. 
 
 33.  With  the  apostles,  especially  in  the  Pente- 
 costal period,  the  resurrection  is  the  palmary  proof, 
 the  invincible  assertion  of  the  truth  of  Christianity. 
 That  Jesus  was  literally  risen  was  for  the  apostles  a 
 fact  resting  upon  distinct  evidence  of  their  senses. 
 Their  first  effort  was  to  publish  this  fact,  and  so  to 
 let  it  do  its  proper  work  in  the  understandings  and 
 the  consciences  of  men.  When  therefore  the  au- 
 thor of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  is  describing  the 
 missionary  action  of  the  earliest  Church,  he  tells  us 
 that  "  with  great  power  gave  the  apostles  witness  of 
 
 the  resurrection  of  the  Lord  Jesus."     H.  P.  L 
 
 Everywhere  they  preach  a  "  Christ  that  died,  yea, 
 rather,  that  is  risen  again."  This  event  is  presented 
 by  them  not  simply  as  the  seal  of  his  teaching,  or 
 more  generally  (to  use  the  poor  and  shrunken  phrase 
 of  later  times)  as  the  proof  of  his  divine  mission, 
 but  as  itself  the  cause  and  the  commencement  of 
 that  eternal   life  which  was   consciously  the  hope 
 
 of  man.     T.  D.  B. As  they  looked  with  the  eye 
 
 of  faith  upon  the  interests  of  eternity,  the  relations 
 and  interests  of  time  dwindled  into  insignificance, 
 and  with  fearlessness,  with  simplicity,  and  with  great 
 power,  gave  they  witness  to  the  central  and  incon- 
 trovertible fact  of  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  and  to 
 the  freeness  and  preciousness  of  the  salvation  that 
 is  in  him,  and  left  the  event  with  God.  Pursuing 
 this  course,  Christianity  was  aggressive  and  tri- 
 umphant.    M.  H. This  is  our  testimony  still — 
 
 a  testimony  concerning  the  risen  Christ.  This  is 
 the  very  core  and  kernel  of  our  preaching.  Our  glad 
 tidings  are,  "  The  Lord  is  risen."  It  is  a  risen  Lord 
 that  we  follow.  It  is  to  a  risen  Lord  that  we  are 
 conformed — a  risen  Prophet — a  risen  Priest — a  risen 
 King !     Bonar. 
 
 34,  35.  With  reference  to  the  sale  and  sharing 
 of  their  possessions,  all  that  can  properly  be  inferred 
 is  that  there  was  a  voluntary  disposing  of  a  portion 
 
 only  by  the  rich,  and  a  distribution  in  accordance 
 with  the  actual  need  of  the  poor.  There  was  no 
 community  of  goods,  no  giving  up  of  all  he  had  by 
 any  one.  Neither  example  nor  precept  of  such  fatu- 
 ity have  we  in  the  Acts  or  Epistles.  But  the  grand 
 principle  is  inculcated  here  most  impressively — a 
 principle  that  should  characterize  the  disciples  of 
 Christ  and  the  spirit  of  church  fellowship  in  all 
 time — that  the  strong  should  aid  the  weak,  "  espe- 
 cially those  who  are  of  the  household  of  faith." 
 The  spirit  of  the  Master  and  of  his  gospel  lays  a  tax, 
 proi)ortional  and  voluntary,  upon  the  worldly  goods, 
 as  well  as  the  personal  sympathies  and  counsels,  of 
 more  gifted  believers  in  the  interest  of  those  less  en- 
 dowed. No  other  subject  is  more  fully  unfolded  by 
 Christ  and  the  apostles  than  this  of  consecrated 
 earthly  possessions,  and  the  teaching  has  been  but 
 imperfectly  learned  thus  far.  The  summing  up  we 
 read  in  the  words  of  the  final  award,  "  Inasmuch  as 
 ye  did  it,  or  did  it  not,  to  these !  " 
 
 It  is  to  be  noted  that  the  largeness  of  the  gifts 
 referred  to  here  grew  out  of  the  peculiar  circum- 
 stances of  the  case.  Jewish  prejudices  would  at 
 once  cast  out  the  poorer  believers  from  all  customary 
 employments,  and  so  leave  many  entirely  destitute. 
 This  was  the  case  for  many  years,  as  we  know  from 
 Paul's  "gatherings  for  the  poor  saints  at  Jerusalem  " 
 in  almost  every  foreign  city.  And  the  same  circum- 
 stances produce  like  effects  in  heathen  lands  to-day. 
 
 36,  37.  The  True  Spirit  and  the  True  Gift  of 
 Barnabas. — Joses,  afterward  called  Barnabas,  the 
 first  named  convert  from  the  priestly  tribe  of  Levi 
 (whose  conversion  was  soon  followed  by  that  of 
 "many  priests,"  ch.  6),  begins  his  long  and  useful 
 career  by  the  willing,  glad  consecration  of  a  portion, 
 it  might  have  been  all,  of  his  possessions.  His 
 surname,  "  Son  of  Consolation,"  may  Jiave  referred 
 in  part  to  this  giving  of  his  whole  estate  in  help  of 
 the  destitute,  or  to  the  special  magnetism  of  his 
 sympathy  and  wisdom  of  his  comforting  counsel. 
 And,  we  remember,  Barnabas  it  was  who  brought 
 Paul  to  the  apostles,  and  who  was  associated  with 
 him  in  his  early  missionary  journey. 
 
 1-11.  The  beautiful  picture  of  church  fellow- 
 ship is  now  to  be  sadly  marred.  The  native  evil  of 
 the  heart  shows  itself  even  among  the  little  band 
 of  Christ's  proscribed  followers.  And,  as  through- 
 out the  Old  Testament,  the  fact  is  shown,  by  way  of 
 contrast  and  comparison,  in  the  history.  We  have 
 had  Barnabas  with  his  attractive  character  and  his 
 true-hearted  sacrifice.  Now  we  have  Ananias  and 
 Sapphira  (with  names  only  significant  of  "grace'" 
 and  "  beauty ")  illustrating  falsehood  in  its  most 
 daring  and  impious  form,  a  counterfeit  offering  to 
 God  himself.  And  the  teaching  by  comparison  goes 
 further.  It  presents  the  two  Personal  Beings,  the 
 respective  sources  and  inspirers  of  truth  and  false- 
 
SECTION  198.—ACTS4:32-S7;  5:1-11. 
 
 37 
 
 hood,  the  Holy  Ghost  of  God,  and  Satan,  the  unholy 
 spirit  of  evil.  The  Holy  Ghost  Jills  the  heart  of  the 
 true  disciples ;  Satan  "  fills  the  heart "  of  these  two 
 false  professors. 
 
 The  timing  of  Satan's  appearance,  at  the  out- 
 start  of  the  infant  Christian  Church  upon  its  wit- 
 nessing mission,  was  in  exact  accordance  with  his 
 previous  methods.  As  he  came  to  Adam  and  Eve 
 in  the  garden ;  to  Cain,  the  first  born  man ;  to  Nadab 
 and  Abihu  at  the  commencement  of  Israel's  national 
 life,  and  a.fterward  to  Achan  in  the  first  establish- 
 ment of  Israel's  power  in  Canaan ;  and  above  all,  as 
 without  effect  he  came  to  Christ  at  the  very  outset 
 of  his  personal  ministry  ;  so  now  and  here,  "  when 
 the  sons  of  God  came  to  present  themselves  before 
 the  Lord,  Satan  came  also  among  them."  He  would 
 fain  use  the  time  of  inexperience  and  feeble  faith  to 
 detach  one  and  another,  and  so  undermine  the  power 
 and  destroy  the  life  of  the  Church  of  Christ. 
 
 Concerning  this  signal  judgment  of  God,  let  two 
 facts  be  borne  in  mind  :  1.  Many  miracles  of  mercy 
 had  already  been  wrought,  and  many  more  were  sub- 
 sequently done  during  the  ministry  of  the  apostles. 
 This  is  the  one  only  miracle  of  judgment.  So  was 
 it  even  under  the  Law  of  Moses  as  ministered  by 
 himself  and  the  prophets.  The  many  miracles  were 
 of  mercy.  Only  at  long  intervals  were  single  tokens 
 of  judgment.  While  in  the  personal  ministry  of 
 Christ  himself,  we  find  none  but  miracles  of  mercy 
 to  men.  His  only  direct  judgment  was  against  a 
 fruitless,  senseless  tree.  2.  The  one  manifest  pur- 
 pose of  every  direct  juelyment  of  God,  in  the  Old  and 
 New  Testament  times,  was  to  impart  needful  knowl- 
 edge and  warning  when  it  was  most  needed,  and  so 
 impressively  that  it  would  be  heeded.  Therefore  it 
 was  in  the  critical  time  of  inexperience  and  weak- 
 ness, tire  very  time  when  Satan  was  busiest,  that  the 
 clear  manifestation  of  God's  authority  and  might 
 were  most  necessary  as  a  warning  to  counteract  the 
 temptations  of  Satan.  For  this  reason,  the  first 
 Sabbath-breaker  was  stoned  (Num.  15  :  36) ;  the 
 first  breach  of  a  special  commandment  after  Israel 
 had  taken  possession  of  their  inheritance,  the  con- 
 cealed sacrilegious  theft  of  Achan,  was  visited  with 
 death  upon  himself  and  his  family ;  and  now,  the 
 first  impious  deception  and  falsehood,  under  the 
 guise  of  piety  and  worship,  in  the  new-born  Church, 
 was  thus  decisively  adjudged  and  punished.  These 
 and  other  cases  of  flagrant  impiety  demanded  and 
 received  the  open  and  palpable  judgments  of  God, 
 that  his  people  might  be  warned,  and  the  guilty 
 taught,  that  he  saw  sin  in  the  heart  and  would  as- 
 suredly punish  the  sinner.  No  other  means  than 
 those  direct  severe  personal  visitations  could  so  well 
 have  wrought  this  necessary  knowledge  and  convic- 
 tion in  their  minds. 
 
 1-6.   llie  Sin,  the  Judgment,  and  the  Doom  of 
 
 Ananias. — His  sin  was  not  the  bringing  "a  certain 
 part  of  the  price,"  for  this  he  m.ight  rightly  have 
 done  if  he  had  done  it  avowedly.  As  Peter  said,  it 
 was  in  his  own  power,  subject  to  any  disposition  he 
 pleased,  after  the  money  was  received.  But  while 
 — for  seljish  motives  of  some  kind,  we  know — keep- 
 ing back  part  of  the  money,  he  professed  to  have 
 devoted  all  that  he  received.  And  this  transaction 
 was  a  public  one,  nay,  was  a  part  of  worship  in 
 which  all  were  associated,  nay,  further  still,  on  his 
 part  it  was  an  act  of  professed  devotion  to  God  him- 
 self. And  he  knew  it  was  a  lie.  He  was  deliber- 
 ately mocking  God  under  pretense  of  worshiping 
 him  !  Peter  knew  it  too.  By  extraordinary  gift  of 
 the  Holy  Ghost  he  saw  into  the  very  heart  of  Ana- 
 nias, knew  the  whole  transaction ;  and  by  the  im- 
 pulse of  the  same  Spirit  he  opens  the  whole  to  the 
 assembled  body  of  disciples  by  these  successive  burn- 
 ing questions,  ending  with  the  terrible  affirmation, 
 "  Thou  hasi  not  lied  to  men,  but  unto  God.'''' 
 
 Without  a  word  Ananias  fell  to  the  ground  dead. 
 He  was  not  prostrated  by  the  shame  of  exposure, 
 nor  the  sharpened  sting  of  an  aroused  and  terrified 
 conscience,  overwhelming  as  their  force  might  be ; 
 but  the  direct  fiat  of  God  adjudged  him  to  this  in- 
 stant doom.  Not  by  any  word  or  purpose  of  Peter, 
 but  solely  by  the  act  of  God  was  the  fiat  executed. 
 For  this  once,  in  the  New  Testament  Christian  his- 
 tory, ''  sentence  against  an  evil  work  was  executed 
 speedily."  And  the  lesson  was  heeded.  Great  fear, 
 fear  of  God,  an  intelligent  fear  of  his  searching  vis- 
 ion and  unerring  sure  judgment,  and  a  dread  con- 
 viction of  the  deadliness  of  sin,  "  came  upon  all  them 
 that  heard  these  things." 
 
 In  an  orderly  manner,  and  in  accordance  with 
 the  usual  custom  of  burial  on  the  day  of  death,  the 
 younger  men  then  bore  the  body  of  Ananias  to  the 
 place  of  interment  outside  the  city.  During  their 
 absence,  for  three  hours,  it  would  seem  that  the 
 body  of  disciples  remained  together.  At  their  re- 
 turn it  was  that  Sapphira,  ignorant  of  what  had  oc- 
 curred, and  doubtless  supposing  that  the  fraud 
 upon  which  they  had  agreed  had  been  successfully 
 achieved,  came  in  to  the  assembly. 
 
 7-11.  TJie  Falsehood  and  the  Doom  of  Sap- 
 phira.— Peter  gave  her  no  time  or  opportunity  to 
 learn  what  had  transpired.  Instantly  he  asks  the 
 plain  direct  question  as  to  the  sum  received  for  the 
 land.  And  as  instantly,  unhesitatingly,  she  re- 
 affirms in  words  the  acted  falsehood  of  her  now 
 dead  husband.  To  this,  her  last  utterance,  Peter 
 responds  by  stating  the  aggravation  of  their  guilt, 
 in  their  deliberate  agreement  to  deceive  and  defraud 
 the  Spirit  of  God,  and  then  prophetically  announces 
 her  like  fearful  doom  and  burial  with  her  husband. 
 Speechless,  also,  she  falls  and  dies !  By  the  same 
 hands  her  body  is  laid  beside  her  husband.     The 
 
38 
 
 SEGTIOy  199.— ACTS  5  :  12-Jf3. 
 
 bodies  lie  together  in  the  tomb — the  spirits  together 
 in  tlie  realm  of  eternal  doom. 
 
 Again  the  record  declares,  that  great  fear  came 
 upon  all  that  heard  as  well  as  witnessed  those  things. 
 Deep  indeed  would  be  the  impression  and  long  the 
 memory  of  so  awful  a  judgment  of  the  manifest 
 God !  And  thus  was  the  infant  Church  taught  and 
 warned  and  guarded  in  her  time  of  greatest  weak- 
 ness and  need  against  corruption  from  within,  es- 
 pecially against  "  that  leaven  of  the  Pharisees  which 
 is  hypocrisy,"  an  evil  always  greater  and  more  de- 
 moralizing than  persecution  from  without ! 
 
 Some  Leadhif/  Truths. — While  personal  influence, 
 even  to  the  uorking  in  human  hearts,  is  ascribed  to 
 Satan,  yet  his  power  is  only  that  of  temptation,  and 
 is  resistible.  It  is  the  man  that  sins,  by  his  own 
 uncontrolled  act  of  yielding  to  the  temptation. 
 Hence  the  helpful  injunction,  "  Resist  the  devil,  and 
 he  will  flee." 
 
 Every  human  heart  is  under  the  influence  of  the 
 Holy  Spirit  or  of  Satan,  but  under  compulsion  of 
 neither.  What  the  Holy  Ghost  has  aimed  to  do  in 
 the  saving  of  all  that  have  been  saved,  he  still  seeks 
 
 to  do  in  behalf  of  the  lost  and  imperilled.  And 
 what  Satan  has  done  to  destroy,  what  he  succeeded 
 in  accomplishing  by  his  influence  with  Saul,  Ahith- 
 ophel,  Judas,  and  now  with  Ananias  and  Sapphira, 
 he  seeks  7ioH',  as  ca^'nestlif,  to  do  with  every  one. 
 
 In  this  fearful  twofold  judgment  we  have  God's 
 protest  and  refutation  respecting  the  false  tenet  or 
 belief,  that  because  he  w  infinitely  merciful  and 
 long-suffering,  he  will  clear  the  guilty  and  transform 
 hell  into  heaven.  The  voice  of  this  judgment  is. 
 Be  not  deceived,  God  is  not  mocked ;  w^iatsoevcr  a 
 man  sowcth  that  shall  he  reap :  In  no  wise  shall  enter 
 they  ivho  make  a  lie :  For  our  God  is  a  consuming 
 fire.     B. 
 
 No  matter  whether  the  miracle  happens  once  or 
 every  day.  ,  It  is  simply  the  type  of  a  law  inevitable 
 and  universal.  Whether  the  outer  stroke  should 
 ever  be  repeated  or  not,  it  was  only  the  visible  sign 
 of  a  thing  that  is  always  going  on  while  the  world 
 stands — unrighteousness  blasted,  lying  exposed,  the 
 cheating  man  and  the  cheating  woman,  in  spite  of 
 their  skill  in  concealment,  sent  down  at  last  to  mis- 
 ery.    F.  D.  H. 
 
 Section  199. 
 
 Acts  v.  12-42. 
 
 13  And  of  the  rest  durst  no  man  join  himself  to  them :  but  the  people  magnified  them. 
 12  And  they  were  all  with  one  accord  in  Solomon's  porch.     And  by  the  hands  of  the  apostles 
 
 15  were  many  signs  and  wonders  wrought  among  the  people ;  insomuch  that  they  brought 
 forth  the  sick  into  the  streets,  and  laid  them  on  beds  and  couches,  that  at  the  least  the 
 
 16  shadow  of  Peter  passing  by  might  overshadow  some  of  them.  There  came  also  a  multitude 
 out  of  the  cities  round  about  unto  Jerusalem,  bringing  sick  folks,  and  them  which  were 
 
 14  vexed  with  unclean  spirits :  and  they  were  healed  every  one.  And  believers  were  the  more 
 added  to  the  Lord,  multitudes  both  of  men  and  women. 
 
 17  Then  the  high  priest  rose  up,  and  all  they  that  were  with  him,  (which  is  the  sect  of  the 
 
 18  gadducees,)  and  were  filled  with  indignation,  and  laid  their  hands  on  the  apostles,  and 
 
 19  put  them  in  the  common  prison.     But  the  angel  of  the  Lord  by  night  opened  the  prison 
 
 20  doors,  and  brought  them  forth,  and  said,  Go,  stand  and  speak  in  the  temple  to  the  people 
 
 21  all  the  words  of  this  life.  And  when  they  heard  that,  they  entered  into  the  temple  early  in 
 the  morning,  and  taught.  But  the  high  priest  came,  and  they  that  were  with  him,  and 
 called  the  council  together,  and  all  the  senate  of  the  children  of  Israel,  and  sent  to  the 
 
 22  prison  to  have  them  brought.     But  when  tlie  officers  came,  and  found  them  not  in  the 
 
 23  prison,  they  returned,  and  told,  saying,  The  prison  truly  found  we  shut  with  all  safety,  and 
 the  keepers  standing  without  before  the  doors:  but  when  we  had  opened,  we  found  no  man 
 
 24  within.     Now  when  the  high  priest  and  the  captain  of  the  temi)le  and  the  chief  priests 
 
 25  heard  these  things,  they  doubted  of  tliem  whereunto  this  would  grow.  Then  came  one  and 
 told  them,  saying,  Behold,  the  men  whom  ye  put  in  prison  are  standing  in  the  temjjle,  and 
 
 26  teaching  the  people.     Then  went  the  cai)tain  with  the  officers,  and  brought  them  without 
 
 27  violence:  for  they  feared  the  people,  lest  they  should  have  been  stoned.     And  when  they 
 
 28  had  brought  them,  they  set  them  before  the  council:  and  the  high  priest  asked  them,  say- 
 ing, Did  not  we  straitly  command  you  that  ye  should  not  teach  in  this  name?  and,  behold, 
 ye  have  filled  Jerusalem  with  your  doctrine,  and  intend  to  bring  this  man's  blood  upon  us. 
 
SECTION  199.— ACTS  5:12-42. 
 
 39 
 
 29  Then  Peter  and  the  other  apostles  answered  and  said,  "We  ought  to  obey  God  rather  than 
 
 30  men.     The  God  of  our  fathers  raised  up  Jesus,  whom  ye  slew  and  hanged  on  a  tree.     Him 
 
 31  hath  God  exalted  with  his  right  hand  to  be  a  Prince  and  a  Saviour,  for  to  give  repentance  to 
 
 32  Israel,  and  forgiveness  of  sins.  And  we  are  his  witnesses  of  these  things;  and  so  is  also 
 the  Holy  Ghost,  whom  God  hath  given  to  them  that  obey  him. 
 
 33  When  they  heard  that,  they  were  cut  to  the  heart,  and  took  counsel  to  slay  them.     Then 
 
 34  stood  there  up  one  in  the  council,  a  Pharisee,  named  Gamaliel,  a  doctor  of  the  law,  had  in 
 reputation  among  all  the  people,  and  commanded  to  put  the  apostles  fortli  a  little  space  ; 
 
 35  and  said  unto  them.  Ye  men  of  Israel,  take  heed  to  yourselves  what  ye  intend  to  do  as 
 
 36  touching  these  men.  For  before  these  days  rose  up  Theudas,  boasting  himself  to  be  some- 
 body ;  to  whom  a  number  of  men,  about  four  hundred,  Joined  themselves  :  who  was  slain ; 
 
 37  and  all,  as  many  as  obeyed  him,  were  scattered,  and  brought  to  nought.  After  this  man 
 rose  up  Judas  of  Galilee  in  the  days  of  the  taxing,  and  drew  away  much  people  after  him  : 
 
 38  he  also  perished  ;  and  all,  eten  as  many  as  obeyed  him,  were  dispersed.  And  now  I  say  un- 
 to you.  Refrain  from  these  men,  and  let  them  alone  :  for  if  this  counsel  or  this  work  be  of 
 
 39  men,  it  will  come  to  nought :  but  if  it  be  of  God,  ye  cannot  overthrow  it ;  lest  haply  ye  be 
 
 40  found  even  to  fight  against  God.  And  to  him  they  agreed  :  and  when  they  had  called  the 
 apostles,  and  beaten  them,  they  commanded  that  they  should  not  si)eak  in  the  name  of  Jesus, 
 and  let  them  go. 
 
 41  And  they  departed  from  the  presence  of  the  council,  rejoicing  that  they  were  counted 
 
 42  worthy  to  suffer  shame  for  his  name.  And  daily  in  the  temple,  and  in  every  house,  they 
 ceased  not  to  teach  and  preach  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 "  They  ceased  not  to  teach  and  preach  Jesus  the  Christ."  Similar  expressions  continually  recur  in  the 
 Acts.  No  such  announcements  are  heard  in  the  Gospels.  The  preaching  spoken  of  there  is  not  of  the 
 person,  but  of  the  kinnJom.  In  the  Acts  the  two  expressions  are  sometimes  united,  as  when  the  Samari- 
 tans "  believed  Philip,  preaching  the  things  concerning  the  kingdom  of  God  and  the  name  of  the  Lord 
 Jesus  "  :  and  yet  again,  with  more  evident  purpose,  in  the  closing  verse  of  the  book,  which  describes  the 
 two  years'  continuous  ministry  by  the  words  "  preaching  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  teaching  those  things 
 which  concern  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  The  two  expressions  are  combined  to  show  that  the  preaching  of 
 the  kingdom  and  the  preaching  of  Christ  are  one.  All  is  founded  upon  the  old  Jewish  expectation  of  a 
 kingdom  of  God ;  but  it  is  now  explained  how  that  expectation  is  fulfilled  in  the  person  of  Jesus ;  and 
 the  account  of  its  realization  consists  in  the  unfolding  of  the  truth  concerning  him,  "  the  things  concern- 
 ing Jesus."  The  manifestation  of  Christ  being  finished,  the  kingdom  is  already  begun.  Those  who  re- 
 ceive him  enter  into  it.  Having  overcome  the  sharpness  of  death,  he  has  opened  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
 to  all  believers.  Those,  therefore,  who  were  once  to  "  tell  no  man  that  he  was  Christ,"  are  now  to  make 
 "all  the  house  of  Israel  know  assuredly  that  God  hath  made  that  same  Jesus,  whom  they  had  crucified, 
 both  Lord  and  Christ "  ;  yea,  they  are  to  proclaim  that  fact  to  every  nation  under  heaven.  Through  the 
 blessed  ordinance  of  a  written  word  they  have  not  ceased  to  do  so  now.  To  us  they  preach  him  still ;  a 
 Christ  "  who  died  for  our  sins  and  rose  again  for  our  justification"  ;  a  Christ  who  saves  without  the  Law, 
 yet  one  who  is  witnessed  by  the  Law  and  the  Prophets.  So  they  preach,  and  so  we  believe.  This  was 
 the  beginning  of  the  confidence  and  the  rejoicing  of  the  hope  to  the  Church  at  its  birth,  and  this  begin- 
 ning it  will  hold  firm  unto  the  end.  It  is  for  us  to  see  that  we  bear  our  part  in  the  long  history  of  the 
 faith,  finding  its  reality  in  the  joy  of  our  own  salvation,  and  transmitting  its  testimony  to  the  generation 
 to  come.     T.  D.  B. 
 
 12-16.  Effecta  lorovfjht  among  the  People  by 
 the  Apostles'  Preaehing  and  Healing  in  the  Xame  of 
 Jesus. — These  verses  cover  a  considerable  period  of 
 undisturbed  ministry.  The  most  appropriate  order 
 would  probably  be  this:  verse  13;  the  last  sentence 
 in  verse  12;  the  first  sentence  in  the  same  verse, 
 attached  to  verses  15  and  16;  and  verse  14.  Read 
 thus,  without  any  parenthesis,  the  meaning  is  clear 
 and  the  narrative  orderly  and  progressive. 
 
 The  rest,  the  multitude  without,  had  been  so 
 impressed  by  the  miraculous  judgment  upon  Ananias 
 
 that  they  stood  in  awe  of  the  apostles  as  divine  mes- 
 sengers, and  none  ventured  to  join  the  company  of 
 believers  unless  drawn  by  a  true  faith  and  honest 
 confession.  Nevertheless  they  "  magnified,"  in  their 
 hearts  honored,  the  character  and  work  of  the  apos- 
 tles. They  had  learned  at  least  the  difference  be- 
 tween false  pretense  and  true  service. 
 
 Solomon's  porch  was  now  the  daily  meeting  and 
 preaching  place  of  the  apostles.  No  other  place  was 
 large  enough  for  the  concourse  of  believers  and  peo- 
 ple.    (Vol.  I.,  p.  620.) 
 
40 
 
 SECTION  199.— ACTS  5  :  12-1^. 
 
 The  account  given  in  verses  15  and  16  recalls 
 similar  statements  respecting  great  periods  and  wide 
 circuits  of  Christ's  ministry  in  Galilee.  Everywhere 
 from  within  Jerusalem  itself,  and  from  the  numerous 
 cities  adjacent,  the  sick  and  the  possessed  with  un- 
 clean spirits  were  brought  by  multUmkH  to  the  apos- 
 tles. And  the  result  is  told  in  the  old  language  of 
 the  gospels,  "they  were  healed  every  one."  Not, 
 we  suppose,  that  any  one  was  healed  by  the  length- 
 ened shadow  of  Peter's  person,  as  he  returned  to- 
 ward sunset  from  the  crowded  evening  service  in 
 Solomon's  porch.  Yet  we  know  that  the  sick  were 
 afterward  healed  by  the  touch  of  aprons  and  handker- 
 chiefs that  had  been  in  contact  with  the  person  of 
 Paul ;  and  wo  remember  how  one  was  healed  by 
 the  touch  of  a  garment-hem.  There  mni/  have  been 
 such  faith,  as  these  cases  showed,  in  the  placing  of 
 the  sick  within  the  line  of  the  apostle's  shadow, 
 and  if  there  was,  God  may  have  healed  in  like  con- 
 descension to  human  ignorance  and  infirmity.  But 
 the  text  does  not  furnish  any  inference  that  there 
 was  such  faith,  or  that  healing  was  wrought  by  this 
 means.  The  fact  is  stated  to  show  the  extent  and 
 pervasive  character  of  the  influence  which  had  al- 
 ready gone  forth  from  these  few  illiterate  fishermen, 
 within  the  city  and  outside  of  it. 
 
 The  "  many  signs  and  wonders  "  now  "  wrought 
 among  the  people "  were  in  answer  to  the  first 
 prayer  of  the  Church.  They  were  designed  to  honor 
 the  apostles  in  the  sight,  and  so  with  the  favor,  of 
 the  people  ;  that  the  people  might  interpose,  as  they 
 did,  to  protect  them  against  the  assaults  of  the 
 rulers.  But,  chiefly,  their  miracles  of  healing  were 
 wrought,  like  their  Master's,  to  show  how  much  God's 
 mercy  delighted  to  rejoice  against  his  judgment,  how 
 much  more  willing  were  his  helpful,  gracious,  loving 
 purposes  and  acts,  than  his  enforced  strange  deeds 
 of  judgment.  And  all  these  ends  of  miracle,  we 
 read,  were  accomplished. 
 
 14.  Believers  were  the  more  added.  This 
 is  the  natural  close  to  this  whole  statement.  Even 
 the  terrible  judgment  combined  with  the  multitude 
 of  healing  mercies,  in  connection  with  the  prenchiiir/ 
 of  Jesus,  produced  far  more  faith  than  fear.  Of  the 
 vast  numbers  who  had  been  outwardly  convinced 
 by  miraculous  demonstration,  many  w'ere  inwardly 
 touched  by  the  truth  concerning  Jesus  impressed 
 by  the  present  mighty  Spirit  of  God.  Multitudes 
 both  of  men  and  women  were  added  to  the  Lord  ! — 
 to  Christ,  not  to  the  roll  of  the  Church.  Here,  as 
 before,  the  Lord,  i.  e.,  Christ,  added  to  the  Church 
 the  saved  !  but  first — then,  now,  and  ever — added  to 
 the  Lord  !  as  branches  to  the  vine,  by  the  principle 
 and  through  the  divine  implanting  of  a  spiritual  life: 
 living  branches,  and  fruitful  if  living,  in  the  living 
 vine — these  only  are  "  the  saved,"  these  only  make  up 
 the  roll  of  the  true  Church,  visible  or  invisible !     B. 
 
 17-19.  The  apostles  are  brought  forward  to- 
 preach  before  the  Sanhedrim  the  doctrine  of  the 
 resurrection,  by  the  agency  of  the  Sadducees  who 
 denied  it.  The  Sadducees  imprison  the  apostles ; 
 but  the  angel  of  the  Lord  opens  the  prison  doors. 
 Thus  Christ  overrules  the  designs  of  the  Sadducees, 
 who  denied  the  existence  of  angels,  and  makes  the 
 Sadducees  themselves  to  be  the  means  of  showing  to 
 the  world  that  his  angels  are  ministering  spirits, 
 
 encamping  about  his  Church.     W. As  their  hate 
 
 increased,  their  malignity  gave  them  increased  cour- 
 age to  seize  and  imprison  the  apostles.  While  these 
 imprisoned  men  are  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
 leave  all  things  quietly  with  God,  their  persecutors 
 — into  whose  hearts  we  are  continually  permitted  to 
 see — are  filled  with  Satan,  and  undertake  themselves 
 to  carry  out  the  devices  he  has  inspired. 
 
 But !  This  is  a  divine  "  but,"  which  deranges 
 all  their  plans.  The  excess,  or  "  remainder,"  of 
 men's  wrath  over  what  may  be  needful  in  the  execu- 
 tion of  his  plans,  God  easily  restrains,  and  generally 
 by  his  usual  methods  of  providence.  Here,  for  the 
 same  purpose  that  he  wrought  by  miracle,  he  sends 
 an  angel  to  release  his  first  "  ambassadors  "  to  the 
 world.  Silently,  and  unnoticed  by  the  slumbering 
 guard,  the  prison  doors  are  opened,  and  the  rescued, 
 newly  animated  disciples  are  bidden  to  resume  their 
 work  for  the  Master.  Go,  as  heralds  go,  not  seek- 
 ing safety  in  concealment,  but  before  the  face  of  the 
 people.  Utter  the  message  of  life — all  of  it — faith- 
 fully to  all  the  people  !  It  was  a  reaffirmation  of  the 
 commission  from  their  risen  Lord,  uttered  under 
 circumstances  of  implied  approval,  encouragement, 
 and  yet  larger  promise.  And  there  was  no  hesita- 
 tion or  wavering  in  their  response.  Early  in  the 
 morning,  soon  as  the  temple  gates  were  opened,  they 
 gathered  in  Solomon's  porch  and  taught  the  throng- 
 ing crowds.     B. The  Lord  sent  his  angel  and  set 
 
 his  servants  free.  He  showed  the  persecutors  that 
 they  had  no  power  over  these  men,  "  except  it  were 
 given  them  from  above."  But  having  done  this,  the 
 Master  left  the  witnesses  in  their  enemies'  hands. 
 His  will  was,  that  his  servants  should  neither  flee 
 nor  fight ;  that  they  should  preach  the  Cross,  and 
 bear  it ;  that  they  should  overcome  as  he  had  over- 
 come— by  enduring.    Arnot. 
 
 21-26.  Then  came  the  specially  called  meet- 
 ing of  the  great  Sanhedrim,  showing  how  exasper- 
 ated the  priestly  party  were  and  how  determined 
 now  utterly  to  destroy  these  teachers  of  Christ. 
 "  All  the  senate,"  i.  e.,  all  the  elders  of  the  nation, 
 were  called  in  to  give  counsel  and  add  weight  to  the 
 judgment  of  the  Sanhedrim.  The  officers  were  sent 
 to  the  prison,  and  excitedly  returned  with  the  won- 
 derful story  of  an  empty  ward  and  carefully  guard- 
 ed doors  and  building.  The  meaning  was,  that 
 there  was  full  proof  of  divine  interposition  in  the 
 
SECTION  199.~ACTS  5:12-42. 
 
 41 
 
 escape  And  while  the  assembly  were  amazed  and 
 wondering  what  would  come  out  of  these  mar- 
 vels, one  came  with  the  intelligence  that  the  men 
 who  had  mysteriously  disappeared  out  of  their 
 prison  were  boldly  preaching  again  in  the  temple. 
 At  the  instance  of  the  high  priest,  the  captain  of 
 the  temple — the  custodian  of  the  sacred  house — 
 then  went  with  his  own  band  and  quietly  summoned 
 the  apostles  into  the  presence  of  the  assembled 
 council.  The  obedient  response  of  the  apostles 
 prevented  any  outbreak  among  the  people. 
 
 Xhe  strongly  favorable  feeling  of  the  people  in 
 behalf  of  these  persecuted  disciples  is  the  instruc- 
 tive and  cheering  fact  of  this  portion  of  the  narra- 
 tive. Many  causes  combined — all  of  them  noble 
 and  grand — to  produce  this  feeling.  These  lowly 
 but  bold  disciples  had  dared  to  come  right  from  the 
 prison  to  the  sanctuary  and  stronghold  of  their  own 
 and  their  Master's  persecutors,  instead  of  fleeing 
 from  them.  They  spake  with  like  boldness  as  they 
 acted ;  repeating  in  calm  and  serious  words  the  of- 
 fensive doctrines.  Here  were  evidences  of  their 
 own  truthfulness,  of  their  belief  in  the  word  they 
 preached,  and  of  a  wonderful  strength  of  personal 
 trust  in  the  Christ  they  proclaimed  and  urged  upon 
 others.  And  their  forbearance  equaled  their  cour- 
 age and  ti'uth.  Though  their  release  showed  that 
 superhuman  power  was  theirs,  yet  they  did  not  seek 
 to  employ  it  in  opposition  to  the  high  priest  and 
 elders.  Not  to  resist  the  rulers,  not  to  smite  with 
 judgment-might  the  men  who  had  accumulated  a 
 vaster  amount  of  even  more  aggravated  guilt  than 
 the  false  Ananias,  but  to  heal  the  sick  and  suffer- 
 ing they  used  the  might  of  miracle. 
 
 And  perhaps  the  "  signs "  most  wonderful  and 
 powerful  with  the  people  were  the  signs  of  their 
 Christlike  spirit — their  utterly  unselfish  lives  and 
 ministry — the  avowed  purpose  of  their  preaching  as 
 well  as  the  manifest  ultimate  object  of  their  miracles, 
 to  save  the  lost  soul!  In  palpable  contrast  to  these 
 "  signs  and  wonders  "  of  Christlike  spirit  and  living, 
 had  been  life-long  presented  before  their  eyes  the 
 selfish  greed  and  rapacity,  the  open  hypocrisy,  and 
 especially  the  utter  lack  of  sympathy  or  care  for 
 others,  which  characterized  the  priests  and  rulers  of 
 that  day  above  any  other  time  even  in  Jewish  his- 
 tory. Multitudes,  therefore,  of  the  common  people 
 heard  these  true-hearted  apostles,  also,  gJadli/ ! 
 They  heard  the  words  and  read  the  life,  and  the 
 Holy  Ghost  impressed  his  own  truth  in  both  forms, 
 and  wrought  miracles  of  deliverance  for  multitudes 
 of  penitent,  believing  souls,  more  wondrous  far 
 than  the  angel's  release  of  the  imprisoned  bodies  of 
 the  apostles ! 
 
 27,  28.  If  we  needed  proof  of  the  superior  in- 
 telligence and  shrewdness  of  these  foremost  priests 
 and  rulers,  we  have  it  in  their  discriminating  appre- 
 
 ciation of  the  preaching  and  doctrine  concerning- 
 Jesus  as  the  source  of  the  apostles'  power,  and  of 
 their  own  consequent  danger.  These  men  of  the 
 Sanhedrim  cared  nothing  for  mere  miracles.  They 
 did  not  want  to  know,  they  wished  not  to  know,  how 
 the  apostles  escaped  from  the  prison ;  and  passed 
 that  matter  over  in  silence.  But  when  the  known 
 companions  of  Jesus  preach  a  spiritual  religion,  and 
 declare  a  salvation  of  grace,  when  their  preaching  is 
 attested  not  only  by  numerous  and  stupendous  mira- 
 cles, but  by  an  unselfish,  true,  pure,  and  helpful  lifc^ 
 when  the  religion  they  preach  and  practice  stands 
 forth  in  striking  contrast  with  the  teaching  and  life 
 of  authoritative  Jewish  teachers,  and  when,  for  all 
 these  reasons,  multitudes  from  city  and  country  are 
 drawn  to  seek  healing  and  find  repentance  in  the 
 name  of  Christ,  no  wonder  these  false  hypocritical 
 leaders  take  alarm,  and  seek  to  silence  and  destroy 
 the  apostles. 
 
 But  the  charge  they  make  of  a  design  "  to  bring 
 this  man''s  blood "  (purposely  throwing  contempt 
 upon  the  7ia7ne  that  the  apostles  had  exalted)  "  upon 
 them "  is  surprising,  when  we  remember  that  these 
 very  rulers  had  led  in  that  answering  cry  to  Pilate,, 
 "  His  blood  be  on  us  and  on  our  children."  But 
 they  had  an  object  in  saying  this  now  ;  they  wished 
 4o  create  an  impression  among  the  people  that  the 
 apostles  were  actuated  by  revengeful  and  hostile 
 feelings  in  making  the  charge.     B. 
 
 29-32.  Critics  have  noticed  the  structure  of 
 Peter's  brief  defense  as  one  of  the  finest  specimens 
 of  pleading  on  record.  It  is  a  proof  that  the  prom- 
 ise, "It  shall  be  given  you  in  that  hour  what  ye 
 shall  speak,"  was  amply  fulfilled.  It  is  clear  and 
 cogent ;  it  is  very  short,  but  it  is  long  enough.  The 
 speaker  says  all  that  is  needful,  and  stops  when  he 
 is  done.  In  this  short  space  he  defends  himself, 
 confounds  his  adversaries,  and  commends  Christ  ta 
 the  bystanders.     Arnot. 
 
 Taking  no  notice  of  their  attempt  to  create 
 odium  against  himself  and  his  companions,  with 
 manly  boldness  he  repeats  the  main  points  of  his 
 previous  address.  Again  he  reverses  the  position^ 
 of  the  parties,  becomes  himself  the  accuser  of  his 
 judges,  and  preaches  the  gospel  plainly  to  them.  So 
 did  Stephen  afterward,  before  that  very  same  tri- 
 bunal. 
 
 29.  First,  he  declares  directly,  not  as  before 
 in  the  way  of  appeal  to  their  judgment,  that  God 
 must  be  obeyed  rather  than  men.  In  saying  this,  he 
 boldly  implies  that  they  are  commanding  things  con- 
 trary to  God  ;^and  he  justifies  the  disregard  of  their 
 injunction  solely  on  the  ground  of  obedience  to  the 
 higher  authority  of  God  himself.  He  docs  not  deny 
 the  allegiance  properly  due  to  these  rulers  as  the 
 highest  human  authority  in  the  nation.  He  claims 
 and  attempts  no  right  of  open  opposition  or  organ- 
 
42 
 
 SECTION  199.— A  CIS  5  :  12-1^. 
 
 ized  resistance.     But  he  must  speak  the  word,  and 
 so  obey  the  supreme  command  of  God.     B. 
 
 How  much  the  world  owes  to  the  word  that 
 Peter  uttered  before  the  Sanhedrim  that  day  !  It  is 
 the  foundation  of  all  the  true  liberty  that  exists  in 
 the  world.  On  this  rock — the  word  that  the  Holy 
 Spirit  spake  by  Peter's  lips — has  the  liberty  of  the 
 Church  been  built,  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not 
 prevail  against  it.  Leaning  on  this,  human  liberty 
 has  been  able  to  maintain  a  footing  on  the  world 
 during  the  dark  centuries  that  are  past ;  and  that 
 liberty,  wherewith  the  Son  has  made  his  people  free, 
 is  waxing  apace,  as  the  dawn  advances  into  day. 
 Freedom  of  conscience — the  subjection  of  a  human 
 spirit  to  God,  and  its  emancipation  therefore  from 
 all  inferior  control — is  deposited  here  in  the  ground 
 as  a  living  seed.  Thence  it  has  sprung  and  spread ; 
 thence  it  will  spring  and  spread  until  all  superstition 
 and  tyranny  shall  be  swept  away.     Arnot. 
 
 30.  Next  Peter  reasserts  the  offensive  doctrine 
 of  the  resurrection  of  Jams,  carefully  naming  him 
 whom  they  would  not  name.  Still  speaking  as  him- 
 self a  Jew  and  to  them  as  Jews,  he  declares  that 
 iheir  God  had  "  raised  up  Jesus,"  and  unqualifiedly 
 to  their  faces  reaffirms  the  charge  that  they  had 
 slain  him  by  crucifixion.  It  was  true  that  Christ's 
 blood  was  upon  them.  No  words  could  be  more 
 direct  or  pointed ;  yet  he  instantly  follows  them 
 with  other  words  of  promise  and  hope. 
 
 31.  The  same  God,  their  God,  had  exalted  this 
 Jesus,  who  is  already  a  Prince  and  Saviour — names 
 well  known  to  them  as  applied  by  Isaiah  to  the  Mes- 
 siah— by  him  to  give  repentance  and  forgiveness  to 
 Israel !  The  statement  was  very  plain  and  the  mean- 
 ing very  clear  to  them.  All  the  facts  of  Christ's 
 life — his  character,  his  wondrous  deeds  and  yet  more 
 wonderful  words,  his  death  and  rising  again — all  ac- 
 «orded  perfectly  with  the  known  and  accepted  teach- 
 ing of  their  prophets.  Even  the  outpouring  of  the 
 Holy  Spirit  was  distinctly  promised.  In  all  this 
 Peter  was  speaking  no  enigmas  to  them. 
 
 32.  In  further  asserting  that  the  apostles  are 
 ivifiiesses  of  all  those  thin'ji;s  respecting  Christ,  Peter 
 still  refers  them  back  to  Isaiah  (43 :  10,  12,  and  44  : 
 6,  8),  where  the  Lord  the  Saviour,  Israel's  King  and 
 Deliverer,  utters  these  very  words.  Repeated  by 
 this  Lord  himself,  after  his  resurrection,  in  the  ears 
 of  the  disciples,  Peter  now  triumphantly  responds 
 to  them,  and  affirms  that  they  are  his  witnesses  ! 
 And  then,  in  support  of  their  merely  human  testi- 
 mony, and  in  conclusive  proof  of  all  these  things  re- 
 specting Christ,  he  refers  to  a  divii^e  witness,  the 
 long-promised  and  now  received  Spirit  of  God.  This 
 witness,  the  Holy  Ghost,  with  his  internal  convincing 
 testimony,  he  declares  to  these  heartless,  disobedient 
 priests  of  the  Temple,  God  will  give  to  thetn  that 
 obey  him. 
 
 Thus  calmly,  without  sign  of  personal  feeling, 
 save  earnest,  faithful  kindness,  in  the  very  spirit  of 
 the  Master,  this  brave  apostle  preached  to  the  San- 
 hedrim the  whole  doctrine  of  Christ  and  the  Holy 
 Ghost ;  to  them  he  offers  salvation  by  repentance 
 toward  God  and  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
 through  the  inworking  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
 
 33-40.  The  Counsel  of  Gamaliel,  and  the  Final 
 Judgment  of  the  Sanhedi'im. — The  same  excessive 
 madness  of  rage  and  hate  that  tilled  them  against 
 the  Master  was  now  excited  toward  the  disciples. 
 Under  the  first  impulse,  they  would  have  done  with 
 these  what  they  had  done  with  him.  But  at  this 
 crisis  God  interposed  for  his  people's  sake,  and 
 raised  up  a  helper  in  the  person  of  the  most  influ- 
 ential and  least  moved  of  their  number. 
 
 Gamaliel,  here  referred  to  as  one  of  the  council 
 or  Sanhedrim,  a  Pharisee,  a  teacher  of  the  law,  and 
 of  high  repute  among  the  people,  is  said  by  the 
 Talmud  to  have  been  the  grandson  of  Hillel,  the 
 founder  of  the  then  leading  Ilabbinical  school. 
 They  say  further  that  he  was  the  second  and  last 
 who  "  obtained  the  name  of  Rabban,  a  title  of  the 
 highest  eminency  and  note  of  any  among  their  doc- 
 tors." Apparently  he  is  the  only  one  unmoved,  and 
 therefore  apprehends  the  peril  of  murdering  the 
 apostles,  and  certainly,  though  unconsciously,  he  is 
 actuated  by  a  divine  impulse  in  his  interposition. 
 But  he  shows  masterly  skill  and  judgment  in  reach- 
 ing his  object.  He  removes  these  hated  men  out  of 
 sight,  and  so  takes  away  one  stimulus  and  supply 
 of  their  excited  feeling.  He  tells  his  colleagues  of 
 their  peril  in  undertaking  this  murderous  scheme. 
 He  recalls  two  well-known  instances,  of  many  simi- 
 lar ones  in  the  history  of  the  time,  where  insurgent 
 leaders  had  taken  advantage  of  strong  Jewish  ex- 
 pectation and  feeling,  and  undertaken  the  overthrow 
 of  the  Roman  dominion,  but  had  been  themselves 
 slain  and  their  bands  dispersed.  With  the  designed 
 intimation  that  such  would  be  the  issue  with  the 
 movement  begun  by  the  apostles,  he  counsels  that 
 these  men  be  let  alone.  And  then  he  enforces  all 
 by  stating  a  fact  and  using  it  as  a  basis  for  a  prin- 
 ciple— the  fact  that  man's  plan  or  work  can  not 
 stand  as  against  God's ;  and  the  principle  that  one 
 should  wait  for  the  actual  issue  to  determine  wheth- 
 er a  work  is  God's  or  man's. 
 
 From  this  method  and  reasoning  of  Gamaliel  we 
 may  take  this  one  bare  grain  of  wisdom  out  of  a 
 full  measure  of  folly  and  mistake.  It  is  wise  and 
 right  to  deal  tolerantly  with  errorists  in  sentiment ; 
 and  intolerance  with  supposed  error  is  always  un- 
 justifiable and  wrong.  In  conclusive  proof  of  this, 
 we  have  Christ's  spirit,  his  words,  and  his  acts. 
 But  Gamaliel's  principle,  his  main  argument  with 
 his  fellow-councillors,  is  essentially  and  most  hurt- 
 fully  wrong.     It  is  conspicuously  untrue,  as  applied 
 
SECTION  200.— ACTS  6  : 1-15. 
 
 43 
 
 to  present  results,  in  time,  that  all  which  fails  to 
 succeed  is  not  of  God.  For  many  true  churches  of 
 God  in  every  age,  and  other  beneficent  Christian 
 institutions,  have  been  suffered  to  hmguish  and  be- 
 come extinct.  And  we  need  not  speak  of  unnum- 
 bered personal  sacrifices  of  possessions  and  life 
 for  Christ  and  the  truth.  Only  as  applied  to  ulti- 
 mate and  eternal  issues  is  it  true  that  failure  is 
 God's  condemnation.  And  as  obviously,  for  similar 
 reasons,  it  is  untrue  that  seeming  success  and  con- 
 tinuance in  this  life  is  certainly  of  God.  David's 
 teaching,  as  well  as  that  of  David's  Lord,  is  clear 
 and  abundant  upon  this  point.  Nothing  short  of 
 or  prior  to  the  final  plaudit  at  the  judgment  is 
 decisive  of  God's  purpose  and  part  in  any  life  suc- 
 cess. 
 
 Further,  Gamaliel's  coupmI  is  fatally  defective 
 in  this,  that  not  only  as  responsible  men,  but  espe- 
 cially as  accredited  teachers  of  a  divine  religion,  as 
 the  ministers  of  a  divinely  ordained  worship,  they 
 were  bound  to  ascertain  if  these  men  were  not 
 really  on  God's  side,  and  if  they  were,  to  side  with 
 them.  They  had  God's  "counsel"  in  their  Scrip- 
 tures, and  could  compare  it  with  the  words  and 
 works  of  "these  men."  Nay  more,  as  we  have 
 seen,  Peter  had  expressly  referred  them  to  these 
 Scriptures  throughout.  And  all  the  facts  of  Christ's 
 career  and  of  the  Pentecost,  to  which  he  had  also 
 referred  them,  were  open  to  their  knowledge,  and 
 abundant  for  their  conviction  of  the  truth.  For 
 these  reasons  their  obligation  was  to  inquire  and 
 to  act  according  to  their  best  knowledge,  not  to  ig- 
 nore the  matter  as  of  no  concern  to  them. 
 
 Perhaps  they  appreciated  the  counsel.  Perhaps 
 they  did  not  feel  quite  strong  enough  to  kill  so 
 many  men  in  face  of  the  protest  of  a  friendly  peo- 
 ple. But  they  did  not  entirely  "  refrain  "  ;  for  they 
 severely  scourged  the  apostles  before  they  let  them 
 go.  This  scourging  gave  trifling  relief  to  their 
 wrath  as  well  as  their  offended  dignity ;  it  served 
 to  show  the  people  that  they  had  not  made  so  much 
 stir  without  cause  ;  and  it  would  operate  as  a  warn- 
 ing, if  not  to  the  apostles,  to  deter  persons  of  feeble 
 ■will  and  timid  spirit  from  joining  them. 
 
 41,  42.   The  Joy  and  Unchanged  Fidelity  of  the 
 
 Apostles. — Thus  far  they  had  encountered  threats, 
 imprisonment,  and  scourging,  but  none  of  these 
 things  moved  them  except  to  joyfulness,  that  thus 
 the  force  of  their  testimony  might  be  strengthened. 
 It  is  a  beautiful  expression,  evincing  a  depth  of 
 humility  and  strength  of  devotion  that  is  marvel- 
 ous in  such  weak  men  as  they  had  been :  "  rejoic- 
 ing that  they  were  counted  worthy  to  suffer  shame 
 for  his  name."  The  lesson  of  the  Passion  and  the 
 Cross,  from  which  they  had  shrunk,  was  now  fully 
 learned ! 
 
 Released  once  more,  they  went  again  "  to  their 
 own  company"  and  to  their  appointed  work  of 
 preaching  Jesus  Christ.  This  they  did  daily,  in  the 
 Temple  at  the  hours  of  concourse  for  worship,  and 
 in  every  house  where  they  were  welcomed.  Christ 
 had  delivered  them,  in  order  that  they  might  con- 
 tinue in  the  fulfillment  of  his  commission.  And 
 for  a  considerable  period  again  they  had  rest,  while 
 believers  continued  to  multiply  under  faithful  teach- 
 ing, with  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
 
 Christ  is  Prince  and  Saviour.  He  rules  in  all 
 whom  he  saves,  and  saves  all  in  whom  he  rules. 
 Christ  rules  among  his  enemies  and  protects  his 
 friends.  His  Church  will  abide  against  "  the  gates 
 of  hell,"  and  his  kingdom  shall  come.  "  The  exten- 
 sion of  this  kingdom  depends  on  the  counsel  of  God 
 and  the  work  of  man."  Let  us  loyally  look  for  the 
 counsel  and  the  needed  grace,  and  faithfully  do  the 
 work  assigned !     B. 
 
 The  Christian,  if  at  least  he  is  a  genuine  believer, 
 can  not  constantly  remain  silent  concerning  Christ ! 
 The  same  thing  which  we  see  here  in  the  apostles, 
 the  experience  of  every  really  living  Christian  con- 
 firms. To  speak  of  the  Lord  may  often  be  difficult; 
 to  be  continually  silent  regarding  him  is  impossible. 
 Our  privilege  is  too  great  for  us  to  be  silent ;  our 
 vocation  is  too  exalted  for  us  to  leave  the  testimony 
 regarding  Christ  to  others,  since  we  are  personally 
 destined  each  in  his  own  circle  to  be  the  light  and 
 the  salt  of  the  earth.  Out  of  the  abundance  of  the 
 heart  the  mouth  speaketh ;  out  of  the  animated 
 word  the  life  speaketh ;  and  life  alone  is  able  to 
 awaken  life.      Van  0. 
 
 Section  200. 
 
 Acts  vi.  1-15. 
 
 1  And  in  those  days,  when  the  number  of  the  disciples  was  multiplied,  there  arose  a  mur- 
 muring of  the  Grecians  against  the  Hebrews,  because  their  widows  were  neglected  in  the 
 
 2  daily  ministration.     Then  the  twelve  called  the  multitude  of  the  disciples  unto  them,  and 
 -3  said,  It  is  not  reason  that  we  should  leave  the  word  of  God,  and  serve  tables.     Wherefore, 
 
 brethren,  look  ye  out  among  you  seven  men  of  honest  report,  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and 
 
44  SECTION  200.— A  GTS  6  : 1-15. 
 
 4  wisdom,  whom  we  may  appoint  over  this  business.     But  we  will  give  ourselves  continually 
 
 5  to  prayer,  and  to  the  ministry  of  the  word.     And  the  saying  pleased  the  whole  multitude: 
 and  they  chose  Stephen,  a  man  full  of  faith  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  Philip,  and  Pro- 
 
 6  chorus,  and  Nicanor,  and  Timon,  and  Parmenas,  and  Nicolas,  a  proselyte  of  Antioch :  whom 
 they  set  before  the  apostles:  and  when  they  had  prayed,  they  laid  their  hands  on  them. 
 
 7  And  the  word  of  God  increased ;  and  the  number  of  the  disciples  multiplied  in  Jerusalem 
 
 8  greatly ;  and  a  great  company  of  the  priests  were  obedient  to  the  faith.     And  Stephen,  full 
 of  faith  and  power,  did  great  wonders  and  miracles  among  the  people. 
 
 9  Then  there  arose  certain  of  the  synagogue,  which  is  called  the  synagogue  of  the  Liber- 
 tines, and  Cyrenians,  and  Alexandrians,  and  of  them  of  Cilicia  and  of  Asia,  disputing  with 
 
 10  Stephen.     And  they  were  not  able  to  resist  the  wisdom  and  the  spirit  by  which  he  spake. 
 
 11  Then  they  suborned  men,  which  said,  We  have  heard  him  speak  blasphemous  words  against 
 
 12  Moses,  and  against  God.     And  they  stirred  up  the  people,  and  the  elders,  and  the  scribes, 
 
 13  and  came  upon  Am,  and  caught  him,  and  brought  him  to  the  council,  and  set  up  false  wit- 
 nesses, which  said,  This  man  ceaseth  not  to  speak  blasphemous  words  against  this  holy 
 
 14  place,  and  the  law :  for  we  have  heard  him  say,  that  this  Jesus  of  Nazareth  shall  destroy 
 
 15  this  place,  and  shall  change  the  customs  which  Moses  delivered  us.     And  all  that  sat  in  the. 
 council,  looking  steadfastly  on  him,  saw  his  face  as  it  had  been  the  face  of  an  angel. 
 
 The  transfisuration  of  Stephen  is  always  a  thing  of  the  present,  filled  with  a  fresh  life  which  touches: 
 our  deepest  nature  whenever  we  look  on  it.  Material  scenes  of  the  highest  grandeur  live  only  in  the 
 pages  of  history ;  and  they  become  dimmer  as  distance  intervenes.  But  spiritual  greatness  is  everlast- 
 ingly new,  and  we  can  be  as  closely  in  its  presence  as  when  it  first  appeared  in  the  world.  As  time  tests 
 it  and  brings  out  its  reality,  we  see  and  feel  more  of  its  ever-during  power.  Of  this  kind  are  all  the 
 moral  evidences  of  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  all  the  signs  of  the  higher  life  which  then  entered  the  worlds 
 which  never  become  old  with  years,  but  renew  themselves  in  us  as  we  open  our  souls  to  them.  To  this 
 the  form  of  Stephen  belongs ;  not  the  angelic  face  alone,  but  the  angelic  spirit  of  which  it  was  the 
 index,  a  thing  which  never  appeared  in  the  world  till  Christ  was  heard  of,  and  which  true  Christianity 
 alone  can  reproduce.  The  canvas  of  that  picture  never  decays,  the  dust  of  time  does  not  gather  on  the 
 features.  It  is  no  picture,  for  we  may  come  and  feel  the  life  in  it  while  we  look,  and  share  it  as  we  gaze 
 on  the  great  object  of  his  view.  So  true  is  it  that  we  are  come  even  now  "  to  spirits  of  just  men  made 
 perfect,  and  to  Jesus,  the  mediator  of  the  New  Covenant."     Ker. 
 
 The  things  within  affect  the  outward  appearance,  and  find  there  perpetual  expression.  Facial  bright- 
 ness, if  you  have  it — and  you  may  have  it  with  any  kind  of  features — what  is  it  but  an  overflowing  from 
 the  light  of  God  within  i  Calmness  on  the  countenance  is  index  to  peace  in  the  soul.  Benignity  appear- 
 in'^  in  the  features  is  the  flushing  out  of  indwelling  love.  Keep  soul-brightness,  and  the  suiile  will  some 
 way  ripple  through.  Keep  soul-peace,  and  fear  or  misery  will  not  settle  on  your  face.  Steel  your  heart 
 with  heroic  purpose,  and  you  will  never  go  with  bloodless  lips  and  cowai'd  eye.  Love  God  with  heart  and 
 soul  and  strength  and  mind,  and  your  neighbor  as  yourself,  and  you  will  never  need  to  think  of  putting 
 up  a  face-advertisement  of  what  will  be  found  within.  The  poor  will  bless  you,  and  the  fallen  will  look 
 up  in  your  face,  as  they  looked  in  the  face  of  Christ,  and  see  pity  and  help  written  there.  Be  a  Christian 
 man  through  and  through,  in  belief  and  practice,  among  fellow-disciples,  among  worldly  people,  and  the 
 Lord  your  God  will  put  his  "  beauty  "  on  you,  in  one  or  other  of  its  many  forms ;  and  in  some  supreme 
 moments  of  life,  in  suffering,  in  trial,  in  death,  may  give  your  friends  beholding  you  the  privilege  and  joy 
 of  looking  as  it  were  upon  the  face  of  an  angel.     A.  R. 
 
 1.  Hebrews.  The  Jews  of  Palestine  and  '  tal.  They  used  the  Septuagint  translation  of  the 
 Syria,  with  those  who  lived  on  the  Tigris  and  Bible ;  and  they  were  commonly  called  Hellenists,  or 
 Euphrates,  interpreted  the  Scriptures  through  the  Jews  of  the  Grecian  speech.  The  mere  difference 
 Chaldce  paraphrases,  and  spoke  kindred  dialects  of  of  language  would  account  in  some  degree  for  the 
 the  language  of  Aram :  and  hence  they  were  called  mutual  dislike  with  which  we  know  that  these  two 
 Aramctan  Jews.  Grecians.  Of  the  other  part  sections  of  the  Jewish  race  regarded  one  another, 
 of  the  nation  dispersed  through  those  countries  We  can  not  be  surprised  that,  even  in  the  deep 
 where  Greek  was  spoken,  Alexandria  was  the  capi-  ,  peace  and  charity  of  the  Church's  earliest  days,  thia 
 
SECTION  200.— A  CTS  6  : 1-15. 
 
 45 
 
 Inveterate  division  reappeared,  and  that  the  old 
 jealousy  between  the  Aramaic  and  Hellenistic  Jews 
 reappeared.  A  murmuring  of  the  Grecians  against 
 the  Hebrews,  or  of  the  Hebrews  against  the  Gre- 
 cians, had  been  a  common  occurrence  for  at  least 
 two  centuries;  and,  notwithstanding  the  power  of 
 the  divine  Spirit,  none  will  wonder  that  it  broke 
 out  again  even  among  those  who  had  become  obe- 
 dient to  the  doctrine  of  Christ.     H. 
 
 Differences  of  feeling  found  expression  in  con- 
 nection with  the  ministration  to  the  poorer  disciples. 
 The  complaint  made  by  the  foreign  Jews  that  the 
 ■widows  of  their  number  were  neglected  was  proba- 
 bly just.  But  there  is  no  implication  of  ill  feeling 
 or  intentional  injustice  on  the  part  of  the  native 
 Jews  who  had  charge  of  the  daily  ministration. 
 These  persons  could  not  know  the  circumstances  of 
 the  foreign  widows,  and  the  latter  would  not,  natu- 
 rally, press  the  statement  upon  them.  2-4.  The 
 apostles  took  prompt  measures  to  remove  the  trou- 
 ble. Their  plan  was  to  put  definite  responsibility  for 
 this  special  work  upon  men  of  conscience,  heart,  and 
 eminent  godliness.  A  division  of  labor  was  demand- 
 ed at  this  point,  and  a  new  office  grew  out  of  this 
 necessity,  as  every  true  office  only  can  grow,  or  after- 
 ward subsist.  We  note,  in  passing,  an  indication 
 here  of  the  advance  of  the  New  Testament  Church 
 or  dispensation  over  the  Old.  In  the  New,  measures 
 of  administration  are  planned  and  set  in  operation 
 as  called  for  by  actual  occasion.  In  the  Old,  divine 
 laws  and  ordinances  are  devised  and  published  in 
 
 anticipation  of  both  ignorance  and  need.    B. The 
 
 apostolic  institution  of  the  office  of  deacon  seemed 
 to  grow  naturally  out  of  a  providential  occasion. 
 That  occasion  illustrated  what  was  likely  to  be  a 
 common  and  permanent  want  of  the  Church,  a  want 
 clearly  foreseen,  no  doubt,  by  those  inspired  men. 
 It  was  simply  the  need  of  a  systematic  arrangement 
 for  distributing  the  Church's  alms  among  her  needy 
 members  equitably  and  satisfactorily.  The  apostles 
 intended  to  secure  such  provision  for  needy  Chris- 
 tians, in  such  a  way  as  to  relieve  themselves  of  at- 
 tention to  it.  They  were  called  to  the  deaconry  of 
 the  word,  and  would  remit  the  deaconry  of  tables  to 
 other  hands.  These  phrases  illustrate  the  greater 
 expressiveness  of  the  original,  in  which  one  term  is 
 applied  to  both  kinds  of  ministration,     kelson. 
 
 The  method  of  accomplishing  their  plan  also 
 accorded  with  the  simplicity  of  the  Christian  sys- 
 tem, and  with  the  principle  of  equal  personal  right 
 everywhere  embodied  in  the  gospel.  The  body  of 
 the  members  were  bidden  to  make  the  choice  of 
 men  for  the  new  office,  men  of  good  reputation  as 
 well  as  good  character,  actually  held  in  esteem  as 
 wise  and  true  men,  indicated  as  such  by  the  mani- 
 fest Spirit  of  God  in  their  words  and  life ;  and,  fur- 
 ther, qualified  by  sound  practical  judgment.     In  a 
 
 word,  they  were  to  select  seven  godly  men  for  their 
 aptness  in  administering  these  temporal  affairs,  and 
 for  their  heart  and  skill  in  blending  spiritual  counsel 
 with  help.  They  were  to  choose,  the  apostles  to 
 put  in  place  ;  how,  we  shall  see. 
 
 For  themselves,  the  apostles,  as  ambassadors  of 
 Christ,  concentrate  all  the  purposes  of  their  self- 
 consecration  in  these  two :  prayer,  and  preaching 
 of  the  Word.  It  is  the  ministry  of  the  Word  that 
 God  employs  to  save  and  sanctify.  But  it  is  through 
 prayer,  through  the  actual  dependence  of  the  man  of 
 God  upon  God  in  his  actual  preparation  and  utter- 
 ance of  the  Word,  it  is  through  such  an  unceasing 
 spirit  of  trusting  request,  that  the  minister  of  the 
 Word  receives  the  guidance  and  help  which  are  vital 
 to  success  in  his  ministering. 
 
 5-7.  The  Seven  chosen  and  ordained  Still 
 Greater  Expansion  of  the  Church. — Of  five  of  these 
 seven  men  we  know  nothing  save  this  record.  The 
 names  are  all  Greek.  Some,  a  majority  certainly, 
 were  "  Grecian "  or  Hellenist  Jews ;  so  that  they 
 knew  and  could  help  the  foreign  widows.  But  some, 
 we  infer,  were  native  Jews,  since  Greek  names  were 
 also  common  among  these.  The  "  appointing  "  by 
 the  apostles  was,  in  its  accompanying  worship  and 
 in  its  outward  form,  simple  and  significant.  There 
 was  a  recognition  of  God  in  the  call  and  appoint- 
 ment, and  a  resting  upon  his  communicated  grace 
 and  benediction  to  make  the  proposed  service  effec- 
 tual ;  this  was  the  meaning  and  design  of  the  pray- 
 er. And  there  was  a  formal  indication  of  setting 
 apart  to  office  in  the  name  and  by  the  authority  of 
 Christ;  this  was  the  meaning  and  design  of  the 
 laying  on  of  hands.  And  this  is  New  Testament 
 ordination. 
 
 Perfect  harmony  was  now  restored,  and,  as  be- 
 fore, the  power  of  the  Spirit  and  the  Word  was  more 
 widely  exerted.  As  ever  it  had  been,  an  earnest, 
 harmonious,  praying,  and  working  Church,  with  a 
 fervent  active  ministry,  rejoiced  in  a  great  develop- 
 ment of  spiritual  life,  and  in  a  large  increase  of 
 disciples.  And,  as  a  signal  proof  of  divine  con- 
 verting grace,  many  priests  were  obedient  to  the 
 faith ;  men  whose  prejudices  against  the  Christian 
 doctrine  were  most  intense,  and  who  forfeited  their 
 birthright  position  and  living  upon  the  avowal  of 
 their  belief  in  Christ.  This  was  the  culminating 
 point  of  popularity  and  power  with  the  primitive 
 Church  at  Jerusalem.  The  Sadducees  of  the  San- 
 hedrim had  suspended  their  open  persecution — the 
 priesthood  and  the  people  were  being  gradually 
 brought  to  respect  the  apostles'  influence  and  to 
 heed  their  teachings. 
 
 But,  in  God's  purpose,  through  men's  evil  de- 
 sign, there  came  an  assault  from  the  old  enemies  of 
 Christ,  the  Pharisees,  who  since  his  apprehension 
 had  withdrawn  from  the  leadership  of  the  opposi- 
 
46 
 
 SECTIOX  200.— A  CIS  6  :  1-15. 
 
 tion.  The  Sadducees  had  been  compelled  to  cease 
 their  persecution,  because  the  Pharisees  had  really 
 sided  with  the  apostles  in  the  question  at  issue — the 
 fact  of  a  resurrection.  But  the  old  Pharisaic  spirit 
 be.san  to  be  stirred  by  the  plain  preaching  of  the 
 disciples ;  and,  mainly  through  the  bold  fidelity  of 
 Stephen,  speaking  as  his  Master  had  done,  a  bitter 
 intolerance  and  hatred  grew  up  afresh  among  the 
 Pharisees.  And  again,  we  shall  see,  the  predomi- 
 nant influence  of  this  sect  with  the  people  was  suc- 
 cessfully exerted  to  bring  about  the  killing  of  the 
 first  martyr  to  Christ  and  his  Cross. 
 
 8-10.  S/epfun  maintabvi  the  Faith  of  Christ 
 against  opposhtrj  Phuriseis. — Brief  but  beautiful  is 
 the  story  of  Stephen ;  beautiful  because  so  eminently 
 Christlike  in  temper,  in  self-forgetting  fidelity  to 
 truth  and  to  God,  in  clear  reasoning  upon  the  Old 
 Testament  Scriptures,  in  boldness  of  warning  and 
 directness  of  accusation,  and  in  the  final  issue  of 
 trial  before  the  same  tribunal.  Rapidly  maturing 
 under  the  tuition  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  first,  the  out- 
 ward gifts  of  miracle-working  are  added  to  his  qual- 
 ifications as  servitor  to  the  poorer  saints,  to  keep 
 pace  with  the  expanding  inward  forces  of  faith  and 
 love;  then,  without  formal  indication  of  transfer, 
 the  Holy  Ghost  advanced  him  to  the  higher  office  of 
 ministering  the  Word,  as  afterward  Philip  was  simi- 
 larly advanced.  The  fullness  of  the  power  of  the 
 Holy  Ghost  is  shown  in  his  discriminating  and  thor- 
 ough exposition  of  the  Christian  doctrines  of  grace, 
 in  comparison  with  the  Old  Testament  teachings, 
 and  in  sharp  contrast  with  gross  and  destructive 
 Pharisaic  errors.  In  his  discussions,  referred  to 
 here,  with  the  men  of  the  synagogues,  as  in  his 
 subsequent  defence  before  the  Sanhedrim,  he  lays 
 down  in  outline  and  substance  the  doctrinal  scheme 
 afterward  so  sublimely  expanded  and  applied  by 
 Paul. 
 
 As  a  Hellenist  or  foreign  Jew,  Stephen  was  ad- 
 mitted to  the  sjrnagogues  mentioned  in  verse  9,  of 
 one  of  which  he  was  probably  a  member.  Of  the 
 synagogues  in  Jerusalem,  some  were  established  by 
 the  foreign  Jews  for  their  own  use  and  for  that  of 
 their  sons,  sent  thither  to  complete  their  education 
 at  the  schools  and  colleges  which  in  most  instances 
 were  attached  to  the  synagogues.  With  the  young 
 men  of  these  schools  as  well  as  the  older  members 
 of  the  synagogues  Stephen  was  thus  brought  into 
 contact.  And  it  was  his  decisive  and  irresistible 
 preaching  of  Christ  crucified  and  risen  that  awak- 
 ened such  intense  hostility  on  the  part  of  both  older 
 and  younger  adherents  of  the  Pharisaic  doctrines, 
 and  led  to  their  determined  and  organized  persecu- 
 tion against  him.  To  one  of  these  synagogues,  that 
 of  the  Cilician  Jews,  the  young  Saul  of  Tarsus  then 
 belonged ;  and  the  inference  is  strong,  that  he  was  a 
 listened'  at  least  to  these  unrecorded  words  of  Ste- 
 
 phen, as  he  almost  certainly  must  have  been  to  the 
 martyr's  noble  defense  before  the  Sanhedrim. 
 
 11-15,  The  Arrest,  Arraignment,  and  Charge 
 against  Stephen. — Failing  to  find  accusing  testimony 
 in  his  words  or  acts,  as  they  had  done  with  his  Mas- 
 ter, these  malignant  Pharisees  sought  false  witness 
 against  him.  By  circulating  the  old  charge  of  blas- 
 phemy against  Moses  and  against  God,  they  wakened 
 afresh  the  hostile  feeling  of  the  bigoted  people,  who 
 instantly  joined  the  elders  and  scribes  (the  Pharisaic 
 party)  in  seizing  Stephen  and  hurrying  him  tumultu- 
 ously  before  the  Sanhedrim.     B. 
 
 It  is  evident,  f lora  the  vivid  expression  which  is 
 quoted  from  the  accusers'  mouths — "  this  place,^'' 
 "  thi^  holy  place''' — that  the  meeting  of  the  Sanhedrim 
 took  place  in  the  close  neighborhood  of  the  Temple. 
 Their  ancient  and  solemn  room  of  assembly  was  the 
 hall  Gazith,  or  the  "  Stone-Chamber,"  partly  within 
 the  Temple  court  and  partly  without  it.  The  presi- 
 dent sat  in  the  less  sacred  portion,  and  around  him, 
 in  a  semicircle,  were  the  rest  of  the  seventy  judges. 
 H.    (Vol.  I.,  p.  623.) 
 
 There  the  charge  is  repeated  and  amplified  by 
 particulars  which  serve  to  unite  all  classes,  Pharisees 
 and  Sadducees,  rulers  and  people,  in  the  common 
 purpose  of  destroying  the  disciples  as  they  had  de- 
 stroyed the  Master.  Perverting  Stephen's  language 
 respecting  Christ,  as  before  they  had  perverted 
 Christ's  words  respecting  the  Temple,  they  charge 
 him  with  speaking  against  their  holy  Temple  and 
 Law,  and  with  some  truth  they  add,  predicting  the 
 overthrow  of  their  national  customs  and  worship  by 
 "  this  Jesus  of  Nazareth."  Thus,  in  the  person  of 
 Stephen,  the  issue  is  joined  for  the  first  time  but 
 finally  between  the  people,  hitherto  favorable  and 
 friendly  to  the  apostles,  and  the  infant  Church  or 
 company  of  believers  in  Jesus.  From  thenceforth 
 the  great  commission  takes  on  its  broader  terms, 
 and  those  who  bear  it  know  that  they  who  have  be- 
 gun its  execution  in  Jerusalem  must  go  forth  into 
 neighboring  and  distant  regions. 
 
 But  for  the  central  object  of  this  malignant 
 throng,  the  arraigned  disciple  before  the  already 
 prejudging,  condemning  tribunal,  for  hiiu  who  stands 
 in  the  Master's  place,  environed  by  all  the  Master's 
 peril,  surely  destined  to  the  Master's  doom,  stands 
 he  as  the  Master  stood,  calm,  unflinching,  with  the 
 Master's  promised  peace  in  the  heart  and  manifest 
 upon  the  countenance  ?  The  record  answers :  TJiey 
 saw  his  face  as  it  had  been  the  face  of  an  angel!  He 
 stood  before  them  seemingly  transfigured  with  a  re- 
 flected glory,  with  the  brightness  of  a  seeming  pre- 
 ternatural light.  And  yet,  was  it  other  light  or  halo 
 than  came  from  the  inner  soul  of  an  already  tri- 
 umphant faith  and  hope  in  the  near  prospect  of  that 
 fulfilled  Christ-longing  prayer,  breathed  forth  at  the 
 moment  of  his  heavenward  flight  ?     B. 
 
SECTION  201.— A  CTS  7  : 1-53.  4T 
 
 Section  2  01. 
 
 Acts  vii.  1-53. 
 
 1  Then  said  the  high  priest,  Are  these  things  so  ?    And  lie  said,  Men,  brethren,  and  fathers,. 
 
 2  hearken ;  The  God  of  glory  appeared  unto  our  father  Abraham,  when  he  was  in  Mesopo- 
 
 3  tamia,  before  he  dwelt  in  Charran,  and  said  unto  him,  Get  thee  out  of  thy  country,  and 
 
 4  from  thy  kindred,  and  come  into  the  land  which  I  shall  shew  thee.     Then  came  he  out  of 
 the  land  of  the  Chaldseans,  and  dwelt  in  Charran:  and  from  thence,  when  his  father  was- 
 
 5  dead,  he  removed  him  into  this  land,  wherein  ye  now  dwell.     And  he  gave  him  none 
 inheritance  in  it,  no,  not  so  much  as  to  set  his  foot  on:  yet  he  promised  that  he  would  give^ 
 
 6  it  to  him  for  a  possession,  and  to  his  seed  after  him,  when  as  yet  he  had  no  child.     And 
 God  spake  on  this  wise.  That  his  seed  should  sojourn  in  a  strange  land ;  and  that  they 
 
 7  should  bring  them  into  bondage,  and  entreat  them  evil  four  hundred  years.    And  the  nation 
 to  whom  they  shall  be  in  bondage  will  I  judge,  said  God  :  and  after  that  shall  they  come. 
 
 8  forth,  and  serve  me  in  this  i)lace.     And  he  gave  him  the  covenant  of  circumcision :  and  so 
 Abraham  begat  Isaac,  and  circumcised  him  the  eighth  day;  and  Isaac  Segrai  Jacob ;  and 
 
 9  Jacob  hegat  the  twelve  patriarchs.     And  the  patriarchs,  moved  with  envy,  sold  Joseph  into- 
 
 10  Egypt:  but  God  was  with  him,  and  delivered  him  out  of  all  his  afflictions,  and  gave  him 
 favour  and  wisdom  in  the  sight  of  Pharaoh  king  of  Egypt ;  and  he  made  him  governor  over 
 Egypt  and  all  his  house. 
 
 11  Now  there  came  a  dearth  over  all  the  land  of  Egypt  and  Chanaan,  and  great  affliction: 
 
 12  and  our  fathers  found  no  sustenance.      But  when  Jacob  heard   that  there  was  corn  in 
 
 13  Egypt,  he  sent  out  our  fathers  first.     And  at  the  second  time  Joseph  was  made  known  to 
 
 14  his  brethren ;  and  Joseph's  kindred  was  made  known  unto  Pharaoh.     Then  sent  Joseph, 
 
 15  and  called  his  father  Jacob  to  him,  and  all  his  kindred,  threescore  and  fifteen  souls.     So 
 
 16  Jacob  went  down  into  Egypt,  and  died,  he,  and  our  fathers,  and  were  carried  over  into 
 Sychem,  and  laid  in  the  sepulchre  that  Abraham  bought  for  a  sum  of  money  of  the  sons  of 
 
 17  Emmor  the  father  of  Sychem.     But  when  the  time  of  the  promise  drew  nigh,  which  God 
 
 18  had  sworn  to  Abraham,  the  people  grew  and  multiplied  in  Egypt,  till  another  king  arose, 
 
 19  which  knew  not  Joseph.     The  same  dealt  subtilly  with  our  kindred,  and  evil  entreated 
 
 20  our  fathers,  so  that  they  cast  out  their  young  children,  to  the  end  they  might  not  live.  In 
 which  time  Moses  was  born,  and  was  exceeding  fair,  and  nourished  up  in  his  father's  house 
 
 21  three  months:  and  when  he  was  cast  out,  Pharaoh's  daughter  took  him  up,  and  nourished 
 him  for  her  own  son. 
 
 22  And  Moses  was  learned  in  all  the  wisdom  of  the  Egyptians,  and  was  mighty  in  words- 
 
 23  and  in  deeds.     And  when  he  was  full  forty  years  old,  it  came  into  his  heart  to  visit  his 
 
 24  brethren  the  children  of  Israel.     And  seeing  one  of  them  sufter  wrong,  he  defended  him^ 
 
 25  and  avenged  him  that  was  opi)ressed,  and  smote  the  Egyptian :  for  he  supposed  his  bretli- 
 ren  would  have  understood  how  that  God  by  his  hand  would  deliver  them  :  but  they  under- 
 
 26  stood  not.  And  the  next  day  he  shewed  himself  unto  them  as  they  strove,  and  would  have 
 set  them  at  one  again,  saying,  Sirs,  ye  are  brethren;  why  do  ye  wrong  one  to  another? 
 
 27  But  he  that  did  his  neighbour  Wrong  thrust  him  away,  saying,  Who  made  thee  a  ruler  and  a 
 
 28  judge  over  us?    Wilt  thou  kill  me,  as  thou  didst  the'  Egyptian  yesterday?    Then  fled  Moses 
 
 29  at  this  saying,  and  was  a  stranger  in  the  land  of  Madian,  where  he  begat  two  sons.     And 
 
 30  when  forty  years  were  expired,  there  appeared  to  him  in  the  wilderness  of  mount  Sina  an 
 
 31  angel  of  the  Lord  in  a  flame  of  fire  in  a  bush.     When  Moses  saw  it,  he  wondered  at  the 
 
 32  sight:  and  as  he  drew  near  to  behold  it,  the  voice  of  the  Lord  came  unto  him,  saying,  I  am 
 the  God  of  thy  fathers,  the  God  of  Abraham,  and  the  God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob. 
 
 33  Then  Moses  trembled,  and  durst  not  behold.     Then  said  the  Lord  to  him,  Put  off  thy 
 
 34  shoes  from  thy  feet:  for  the  place  where  thou  standest  is  holy  ground.  I  have  seen,  I  have 
 seen  the  affliction  of  my  people  which  is  in  Egypt,  and  I  have  heard  their  groaning,  and 
 
 35  am  come  down  to  deliver  them.  And  now  come,  I  will  send  thee  into  Egypt.  This  Moses 
 whom  they  refused,  saying.  Who  made  thee  a  ruler  and  a  judge?  the  same  did  God  send  to 
 
 36  he  a  ruler  and  a  deliverer  by  the  hand  of  the  angel  which  appeared  to  him  in  the  bush.  He 
 brought  them  out,  after  that  lie  had  shewed  wonders  and  signs  in  the  land  of  Egypt,  and  in 
 the  Eed  sea,  and  in  the  wilderness  forty  years. 
 
 37  This  is  that  Moses,  which  said  unto  the  children  of  Israel,  A  Prophet  shall  the  Lord  your 
 
 38  God  raise  up  unto  you  of  your  brethren,  like  unto  me  ;  him  shall  ye  hear.  This  is  he,  that 
 was  in  the  church  in  the  wilderness  with  the  angel  which  spake  to  him  in  the  mount  Sina, 
 
 39  and  with  our  fathers :  who  received  the  lively  oracles  to  give  unto  us :  to  whom  our  fathers- 
 
48 
 
 SECTION  SOL— ACTS  7  : 1-53. 
 
 would  not  obey,  but  thrust  Mm  from  them,  and  in  their  hearts  turned  back  again  into 
 
 40  Egypt,  saying  unto  Aaron,  Make  us  gods  to  go  before  us:  for  as  for  this  Moses,  which 
 
 41  brought  us  out  of  the  hmd  of  Egypt,  we  wot  not  wliat  is  become  of  him.  And  they  made 
 a  calf  in  those  days,  and  offered  sacrifice  unto  the  idol,  and  rejoiced  in  the  works  of  their 
 
 42  own  hands.  Then  God  turned,  and  gave  them  up  to  worship  the  host  of  heaven ;  as  it  is 
 written  in  the  book  of  the  prophets,  O  ye  house  of  Israel,  have  ye  offered  to  me  slain 
 
 43  beasts  and  sacrifices  hy  the  space  o/' forty  years  in  the  wilderness?  Yea,  ye  took  up  the 
 tabernacle  of  Moloch,  and  the  star  of  your  god  Remphan,  figures  which  ye  made  to  worship 
 them  :  and  I  will  carry  you  away  beyond  Babylon. 
 
 44  Our  fathers  had  the  tabernacle  of  witness  in  the  wilderness,  as  he  had  appointed,  speak- 
 
 45  ing  unto  Moses,  that  he  should  make  it  according  to  the  fashion  that  he  had  seen.  Which 
 also  our  fathers  that  came  after  brought  in  with  Jesus  into  the  possession  of  the  Gentiles, 
 
 4G  whom  God  drave  out  before  the  face  of  our  fathers,  unto  the  days  of  David ;  wlio  found 
 
 47  favour  before  God,  and  desired  to  find  a  tabernacle  for  the  God  of  Jacob.    But  Solomon  built 
 
 48  him  an  house.     Howbeit  the  most  High  dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  with  hands;  as  saith 
 
 49  the  prophet,  Heaven  is  my  throne,  and  earth  is  my  footstool :  what  house  will  ye  build  me? 
 
 50  saith  the  Lord:  or  what  is  the  place  of  my  rest?    Hath  not  my  hand  made  all  these  things? 
 
 51  Ye  stiffnecked  and  uncircumcised  in  heart  and  ears,  ye  do  always  resist  the  Holy  Ghost : 
 
 52  as  your  fathers  cZ?'rf,  so  fZo  ye.  Which  of  the  prophets  have  not  your  fathers  persecuted? 
 and  they  have  slain  them  which  shewed  before  of  the  coming  of  the  Just  One ;  of  whom 
 
 53  ye  have  been  now  the  betrayers  and  murderers :  who  have  received  the  law  by  the  dis- 
 position of  angels,  and  have  not  kept  it. 
 
 God  gave  the  covenant  to  Abraham  for  all  believers  in  Jehovah  Jesus  f  This  is  the  original,  ever  vital 
 charter  of  restored  sonship  to  God  and  heirship  with  Christ.  It  is  one  and  the  same  covenant  of  grace, 
 unchanged  amid  all  changes  of  outward  dispensation  and  ordinance  of  worship.  Upon  this  covenant, 
 ratified  and  sealed  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  rest  the  hope  of  the  generations  living  and  to  come,  and  the 
 Ijlessed  life  of  all  the  dead  in  Christ. 
 
 No  histories  so  naturally  and  thoroughly  impress  us  with  the  fad  of  God's  providential  supervision 
 and  control,  as  these  of  the  prominent  men  in  Israel's  earliest  period,  including  the  three  great  progeni- 
 tors of  God's  chosen  people.  Yet  of  all  that  are  prominent  until  Moses,  Joseph  occupies  a  unique  pre- 
 eminence. Honesty  in  truthful  speaking  and  pure,  faithful  action — an  honesty  avowedly  the  product  of 
 an  exalting  fear  of  God — formed  a  characteristic  which  shone  in  scarce  another  Old  Testament  leader, 
 and  which  was  conspicuously  absent  in  many  at  some  period  of  their  career.  This  beautiful  lesson,  of  so 
 true  and  pure,  so  generous,  forgiving,  and  beneficent  a  youth  and  man,  may  well  be  emphasized  afresh, 
 whenever  brouirht  to  view.     B. 
 
 Like  John  the  Baptist,  Stephen  had  a  brief  but 
 effective  career  ;  his  words  were  bold  and  trenchant, 
 and  his  death  was  that  of  the  martyr.  The  source 
 of  his  courage  and  endurance  for  Christ  is  disclosed 
 in  the  expressions  by  which  he  is  characterized : 
 Jiull  of  faith  and  the  Holy  Ghost — full  of  faith  and 
 power.  He  believed,  and  therefore  spoke  and  acted. 
 The  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  wrought  in  and  by 
 him. 
 
 As  the  Jewish  leaders  could  not  gainsay  his 
 Christian  teachings,  nor  deny  the  miracles  done  by 
 him  among  the  people,  they  resorted,  as  in  the  Mas- 
 ter's case,  to  false  witnesses.  First,  before  the  peo- 
 ple, these  charged  him  with  blaspheming  Moses  and 
 God.  Then,  when  the  people  had  been  stirred  up  to 
 arrest  Stephen,  and  when  the  crowd  stood  with  him 
 before  the  Sanhedrim,  the  charge  was  that  he  had 
 spoken  blasphemous  words  against  the  Temple  and 
 the  Law.      For,  they  said,  ive  have  heard  him  say 
 
 that  this  Jesus  of  Nazareth  shall  destroy  this  place, 
 and  shall  change  the  customs  (ceremonial  rites)  tvhtch 
 Moses  delivered  us. 
 
 For  the  understanding  of  Stephen's  answer,  note 
 carefully  that  Stephen  had  taught  that  Christ  was 
 about  to  abrogate  the  Temple  and  its  ceremonial 
 service,  and  to  introduce  a  new  and  more  spiritual 
 form  of  worship.  The  charge  of  blasphemy  was 
 false ;  but  the  statement  upon  which  they  based 
 the  charge  was  true.  Stephen  had  so  taught,  and 
 he  proceeds  directly  to  justify  this  teaching.  Of 
 himself  he  says  nothing ;  attempts  no  personal  de- 
 fense, but  in  this,  his  last  discourse,  preaches  the 
 gospel  as  taught  in  God's  dealings  with  his  ancient 
 people. 
 
 The  Jews  had  come  to  believe  that  the  Temple, 
 with  its  ritual  worship,  was  a  permanent  divine 
 institution.  Therefore  when  Christ,  and  after  him 
 Stephen,  intimated  its  abrogation  of  God,  they  were 
 
SECTION  201.— ACTS 
 
 1-53. 
 
 49 
 
 ■charged  with  blasphemy.  One  of  Stephen's  livo 
 objects  was  to  answer  and  refute  this  charge.  This 
 he  did  by  showing  from  the  history,  that  from  period 
 to  period,  God  had  different  places  and  methods  of 
 manifesting  himself,  and  variable  ordinances  of  wor- 
 ship. Many  localities  in  alien  and  heathen  coun- 
 tries he  had  made  sacred  by  his  presence.  Differ- 
 ing forms  of  outward  worship  he  had  prescribed 
 and  accepted.  His  entire  dealings  with  the  Jewish 
 nation  were  characterized  all  along  by  changes  of 
 ■dispensation  and  method,  and  by  progress  through 
 change.  Therefore  it  was  not  blasphemy  to  believe 
 in  another  change.  It  was  rather  in  accordance 
 with  his  plans  in  the  past  to  look  for  a  further  and 
 even  greater  change.  It  was  in  harmony  with  the 
 progress  thus  far  manifest  to  expect  a  dispensation 
 wherein  God  would  make  a  fuller  personal  revela- 
 tion of  himself  in  connection  with  a  more  direct  and 
 spiritual  worship. 
 
 While  Stephen's  whole  address  implies  that  their 
 Scriptures  actually  taught  the  advent  of  this  new 
 dispensation  and  its  inauguration  by  the  "Spirit 
 of  God,"  yet  he  refers  to  the  Son  of  God  as  the 
 authority  for  all  that  he  has  preached.  But  this 
 Christ  of  God  they  had  rejected  and  now  denied. 
 Therefore,  as  his  second  object,  Stephen  suggests 
 successive  points  in  the  history  bearing  upon  the 
 claim  of  Christ,  and  upon  their  rejection  of  that 
 claim.  The  persons  referred  to — Abraham,  whose 
 noted  faith  centered  upon  this  Messiah ;  Joseph  and 
 Moses,  David  and  Solomon,  the  signal  types  of 
 Christ  in  office-work  and  in  life  experience — these 
 persons  suggested  and  enforced  the  claim  of  Christ. 
 And  the  treatment  of  Joseph  and  Moses,  here  dis- 
 coursed upon  at  large,  as  sharply  impressed  their 
 treatment  of  Christ.  As  their  fathers  had  dis- 
 believed and  rebelled  against  God,  so  they,  his  accu- 
 sers and  judges,  were  guilty  of  similar  unbelief  and 
 rebellion :  Ye  do  cdwcq/s  resist  the  Holy  Ghost :  as 
 your  fathers  did,  so  do  ye  !  Of  the  Just  One  ye  have 
 been  now  the  betrayers  and  murderers  ! 
 
 In  the  outline  of  the  history  he  chooses  details 
 which  bear  upon  this  double  object,  justifying  what 
 he  had  taught  about  the  displacing  of  the  Jewish  by 
 the  Christian  economy,  and  dealing  faithfully  with 
 their  souls,  in  the  spirit  of  prophet  and  apostle.  So, 
 plainly  and  effectually,  he  transfers  the  charge  of 
 blasphemy  from  himself  to  them. 
 
 1,2.  The  Question  of  the  High  Priest,  and  the 
 Formal  Opening  of  Stephen^  Reply. — "  You  are  per- 
 mitted to  answer  this  accusation,"  was  the  meaning 
 of  the  presiding  high  priest's  words.  And  Stephen's 
 personal  address  was  respectful  to  the  Council  and 
 friendly  to  the  people.  Like  Peter,  he  claimed  a 
 common  interest  in  their  nationality  and  history,  as 
 God's  chosen  people.  His  argument  and  appeal,  too, 
 rested  on  the  facts  of  their  history.  Both  argu- 
 47 
 
 ment  and  appeal  were  honestly  addressed  to  candid 
 hearers.  The  argument  was  designed  to  instruct 
 misguided  Jews  concerning  their  great  error,  their 
 reliance  upon  the  Temple  glory  and  ritual  as  the 
 source  and  hope  of  national  continuance.  And  the 
 appeal  was  intended  to  convince  them  of  tJieir  sin 
 in  rejecting  and  crucifying  Christ.  One  of  his  hear- 
 ers, the  only  one  that  is  mentioned  by  name,  then 
 a  conscientious  persecutor,  but  afterward  a  Chris- 
 tian leader,  sums  up  Stephen's  meaning  in  Heb. 
 1  :  1,  2. 
 
 3-8.  Points  of  Ahrahani's  History. — The  brief 
 clause.  The  God  of  glory,  forms  both  a  fine  in- 
 troduction to  this  discourse  and  a  striking  contra- 
 diction of  the  charge  of  blasphemy.  His  reference, 
 as  they  well  knew,  was  to  the  Shechinah  or  former 
 visible  glory  above  the  mercy-seat.  It  was  their 
 God  and  his  God,  of  whose  dealings  he  was  about 
 to  speak.  And  this  glory  of  God  Stephen  saw  at 
 his  death  hour  (v.  55). 
 
 The  first  departure  of  Abram  from  Ur,  Stephen 
 said,  was  at  the  call  of  God.  This  we  may  infer 
 from  Gen.  11  :  31.  The  call  was  repeated  at  Ha- 
 ran,  here  called  Charran  (the  Greek  form).  The 
 summons  to  separate  utterly  from  his  idolatrous 
 kindred  and  people  was  imperative,  while  the  direc- 
 tion of  his  journey  and  place  of  his  sojourn  were 
 indefinite.  Yet  with  implicit  faith  he  obeyed. 
 And  this  absolute  faith  and  heroic  obedience  justly 
 stands  commended  in  the  Old  Testament  by  God 
 himself,  by  Christ  and  his  teachers  in  the  New.  A 
 chief  lesson  suggested  is  this  :  "  There  is  no  grace 
 which  God  delights  more  to  exercise  and  try  than 
 the  faith  of  his  people  ;  as  faith  puts  honor  upon 
 God,  so  doth  God  put  honor  upon  faith ;  and  faith 
 never  honors  God  more,  nor  is  more  highly  honored 
 by  him,  than  when  it  is  put  upon  the  greatest  exer- 
 cise and  trial."    {Burkitt.) 
 
 Not  only  does  Stephen  recall  the  forgotten /«e7A 
 of  iheiT  father  Abraham,  but  he  reminds  them  that 
 neither  Abraham  nor  the  twelve  patriarchs,  nor  the 
 nation  which  sprang  from  them,  had  for  long  cen- 
 turies any  temple  or  ritual,  any  city  or  even  country 
 that  they  could  call  their  own.  Thus  he  rebukes, 
 indirectly  but  forcibly,  their  extravagant  and  idola- 
 trous reverence  for  their  Temple  and  its  ceremonial, 
 their  capital  and  nationality.  Further  to  empha- 
 size this  rebuke,  he  quotes  the  divine  prediction  to 
 Abraham,  that  his  seed  should  be  enslaved  and 
 degraded  for  four  centuries.  Yet  in  all  this  home- 
 less and  oppressed  period,  Abraham  and  the  patri- 
 archs and  their  descendants  practiced  some  kind  of 
 worship.  So,  Stephen  intimates,  as  worship  ex- 
 isted before  Jerusalem  and  the  Temple,  it  may  exist 
 when  these  are  no  more.  And  ir.ore,  as  God  once 
 called  Abram  from  idolatry  and  neathenism,  so  he 
 may  call  idolatrous  Jew  and  barbarous  Gentile  to 
 
50 
 
 SECTION  201.— ACTS  7  : 1-53. 
 
 the  exercise  of  Abraham's  faith,  and  to  the  bless- 
 ings of  his  covenant  witli  Abraham. 
 
 Mention  of  this  covenant  is  made  to  show  that 
 God's  promise  of  grace  preceded  by  many  centuries 
 the  law  and  customs  given  to  Moses.  The  promise 
 or  covenant  was  simple  and  unalterable,  while  the 
 ceremonials  were  many,  various,  and  changeable. 
 Take  away  the  covenant,  and  there  was  left  no 
 ground  or  hope  for  worship.  But  take  away  the 
 ceremonials,  and  the  heart  could  worship  just  as 
 well  and  truly.  This,  also,  was  a  part  of  Stephen's 
 answer.  In  predicting  change  or  abrogation  of  the 
 Mosaic  customs,  he  surely  had  not  blasphemed  the 
 God  or  the  worship  of  Israel. 
 
 9-16.  Outline  of  Joscjj/i's  Story. — Prominence 
 is  next  given  to  Joseph's  history  to  show  how  God's 
 Dlan  of  his  people's  progress  is  developed  by 
 changes.  Here,  as  at  almost  every  step,  the  pur- 
 posed advance  is  made  by  his  interposing  deliverance 
 in  peculiar  crises  of  individuals  or  of  the  people. 
 When  some  of  his  brethren  would  have  killed  Jo- 
 seph, God  led  Reuben  and  Judah  to  save  his  life. 
 When  he  was  sold,  God  directed  the  event,  and 
 brought  him  to  Egypt.  And  God  rescued  him  from 
 an  unjust  imprisonment  and  led  him,  by  successive 
 steps,  to  become  a  ruler  and  deliverer  of  Egypt  and 
 a  savior  to  his  brethren.  Thus  God  tvas  with  Jo- 
 seph to  rescue  and  exalt  him,  and  through  him  to 
 bring  the  sons  of  Israel  into  Egypt  for  present  safe- 
 ty and  future  increase  into  a  nation.  Seventy-five 
 souls  (cited  from  the  Greek  translation  of  the  Old 
 Testament)  thus  multiplied  into  two  millions  in 
 four  hundred  years ;  their  isolated  compacted  con- 
 dition, even  with  servitude,  kept  them  from  the  dis- 
 persion which  must  have  ensued  from  the  nomadic 
 life  of  Canaan.  All  these  facts  Stephen  glances  at 
 in  support  of  his  point,  that  at  every  age,  in  all 
 change  of  circumstance,  God  was  with  his  people, 
 and  was  producing  progress  by  changes,  either  small 
 or  great. 
 
 Another  reason  for  the  fullness  of  Joseph's  story 
 may  have  been  his  singular  resemblance  to  Christ, 
 in  his  rejection  by  his  brethren,  his  exaltation  to 
 power,  and  his  deliverance  of  those  who  rejected 
 him. 
 
 17-34.  The  Earlier  Years  of  Moses.— At  the 
 expiration  of  the  four  hundred  years  of  bondage 
 (v,  6)  occurred  the  time  of  the  promise  (v.  V).  It 
 would  seem  that  the  oppression  had  been  compar- 
 atively light  during  nearly  this  whole  period.  At 
 length,  toward  the  end,  arose  a  king  of  a  new 
 dynasty  who  beheld  the  wonderful  increase  of 
 Israel's  descendants  with  alarm.  Various  devices 
 (Ex.  1)  were  carried  into  effect  to  destroy  the 
 young  children  among  the  Hebrews.  And  the  bur- 
 dens were  made  heavy  and  galling  so  as  to  induce 
 Hebrew  parents  to  consent  willingly  to  the  destruc- 
 
 tion of  their  male  children.  But  all  these  events, 
 also,  God  overruled  to  accomplish  his  purpose  and 
 promise. 
 
 Two  facts  in  this  part  of  the  narrative  concern- 
 ing Moses  are  to  be  briefly  noted.  One  suggests 
 Stephen's  charge  against  (hem  ;  the  other  forms  part 
 of  his  answer  to  their  charge.  The  first  is  the  re- 
 jection of  Moses  by  his  brethren  when  he  would 
 have  delivered  them.  Indirectly  the  connection  of 
 Moses  with  Christ  is  here  intimated.  For  like 
 Moses,  Christ  was  rejected  as  a  deliverer  by  his 
 brethren.  The  sequel  of  Stephen's  words  shows  this 
 to  have  been  his  meaning.  And  verses  26,  27  dis- 
 close this  other  point  of  analogy :  that  as  Moses 
 was  "  thrust  away  "  because  he  urged  right  doing,  so 
 Christ  was  rejected  because  of  his  demand  of  right- 
 eousness in  heart  and  life. 
 
 The  other  fact,  helping  to  answer  their  charge,  is 
 the  manifestation  of  God  to  Moses  in  the  burning 
 bush.  Five  centuries  before  the  Temple  was  built 
 and  its  inclosure  made  holy  ground,  in  an  alien  and 
 afterward  hostile  country,  God  had  sanctiScd  by 
 his  presence  a  portion  of  the  ground.  So — Stephen 
 suggests  to  their  quick  apprehension — when  the 
 Temple  is  removed,  he  may  reveal  himself  elsewhere, 
 nay,  everywhere.  Afterward,  as  before,  he  may  be 
 worshiped  without  a  ritual.  Afterward,  as  before, 
 he  may  deal  directly,  spiritually,  with  the  individual 
 soul,  without  intervention  of  altar,  priest,  or  sacrifice. 
 
 35-38.  Moses.,  sent  of  God,  Israel's  Deliverer 
 from  Egypt,  Leader  in  the  Wilderness,  Lawg'ivn', 
 Prophet,  and  Mediator. —  This  Moses  vihom  they  re- 
 fused is  the  emphatic  thought  in  these  four  verses. 
 He  whom  God  sent  as  their  savior  from  bondage, 
 through  whom  he  wrought  stupendous  miracles  for 
 their  deliverance  and  preservation,  through  whom 
 he  transmitted  living  precepts  and  truths,  and 
 whose  mediation  he  appointed  and  ofttimes  gracious- 
 ly accepted,  this  Moses  was  refused  by  the  people 
 for  whom  he  so  faithfully  wrought  and  interceded. 
 
 And  in  the  very  midst  of  these  weighty  par- 
 ticulars respecting  Moses  occurs  his  signal  propheey 
 of  Christ.  One,  like  unto  himself,  should  deliver, 
 teach,  intercede  for,  lead,  and  provide  for  his 
 people.  Such  a  one,  whose  offices  of  redemption, 
 whose  coming,  life,  death,  and  resurrection,  were 
 further  set  forth  by  David  and  the  prophets,  Ste- 
 phen here  asserts  that  this  Moses,  their  Moses,  had 
 promised  in  the  future.  And  until  Christ,  no  being 
 answering  in  person  and  work  to  the  promise  had 
 appeared.  But  this  Christ  had  fulfilled  to  the  letter 
 every  statement  of  prophecy,  every  particular  of 
 promise.  This  was  the  culminating  intin)ation  con- 
 veyed in  the  address  of  Stephen.  With  all  that 
 had  occurred  in  the  events  of  Christ's  history  and 
 of  the  apostle's  subsequent  teaching  and  miracles, 
 these  keen-witted   priests   could   not    mistake    his 
 
SECTIOX  201.— ACTS  7  :  1-53. 
 
 51 
 
 meaning.  And  if  Christ  were  the  prophet  pre- 
 dicted by  Moses,  they  could  not  but  feel  the  charge 
 as  proven  against  them  which  they  had  brought 
 against  Stephen.  For  they  were  dishonoring  Moses 
 in  rejecting  Him  whom  Moses  had  foretold. 
 
 39-43.  How  Israel  refused  Moses  and  rejected 
 God  hji  turninff  to  Idolatry. — Stephen  refers  only 
 to  their  prominent  sin  as  a  conclusive  illustration. 
 The  making  and  worshiping  the  calf  of  gold  was  an 
 open  defiance  to  God.  And  it  was  prefaced  with 
 scornful  contempt  of  this  Moses.  Reminding  his 
 hearers  of  this  to  deepen  previous  impressions,  he 
 also  tells  them  plainly  what  God  did  to  the  rebel- 
 lious people :  how  when  they  turned  from  him  he 
 abandoned  them  to  their  own  desires  and  left  them 
 to  idolatrous  worsliip.  In  verse  43  he  refers  to  the 
 unnatural  and  murderous  sacrifices  offered  to  ilo- 
 loeh  and  to  the  star-god  Remphan  (in  Amos  5  :  26, 
 Ghiun),  or  Saturn  worshiped  under  the  image  of  a 
 star.  And  he  cites  the  threatening  of  God,  after- 
 ward sorely  fulfilled  to  their  fathers,  to  drive  them 
 out  into  distant  captivity.  Thus  plainly  Stephen 
 reminds  them  of  their  father's  guilt  and  its  punish- 
 ment to  point  his  own  severe  charge  that  follows. 
 
 44,  45.  Their  Possession  of  the  Tabernacle  an 
 Affgravation  of  their  Gvilt. — In  this  structure,  built 
 and  furnished  under  God's  dii-ection,  the  law  of 
 God  was  kept  and  the  symbol  of  God's  presence 
 was  visible.  And  God  had  shown  his  presence  and 
 power  by  driving  out  idolatrous  nations  from  their 
 promised  inheritance.  So  that  the  generation  in 
 the  wilderness  and  the  after  generations  to  David 
 were  without  excuse  for  their  disobedience  and  idol 
 worship.     B. 
 
 46,  47.  There  is  really  a  tacit  contrast  between 
 David  and  Solomon,  in  favor  of  the  former.  Solo- 
 mon, notwithstanding  his  wisdom  and  the  splendor 
 of  his  reign,  holds  a  very  inferior  place  to  David  in 
 the  Scriptures.  This  being  well  known  to  the 
 priests  and  scribes  whom  Stephen  was  addressing, 
 lie  employs  it  to  enforce  his  argument,  but  tacitly 
 and  indirectly,  lest  he  should  appear  to  speak  inde- 
 corously of  so  great  and  wise  a  king  as  Solomon. 
 What  is  thus  suggested  or  implied  may  be  brought 
 out  more  distinctly  by  a  paraphrase.  "  So  far  is  a 
 permanent  and  solid  temple  from  being  essential  to 
 acceptable  worship,  that  even  David,  the  favorite 
 of  Jehovah,  the  man  after  God's  own  heart,  whose 
 darling  wish  it  was  to  find  a  shelter  and  a  home  for 
 his  divine  protector,  was  not  suffered  to  erect  the 
 house  which  he  had  planned,  and  for  which  he  had 
 collected  the  materials,  but  it  was  Solomon  who 
 built  it ! "     J.  A.  A. 
 
 46-50.  Even  the  Temple  shoivn  hij  Solomon  and 
 the  Prophet  Isaiah  to  he  an  Insufficient  DweUing  for 
 the  lord  of  Hosts. — Their  superstitious  and  idola- 
 trous veneration  for  their  temple,  in  which  God  had 
 
 never  visibly  entered,  Stephen  rebukes,  while  he 
 still  more  effectually  refutes  their  charge  of  blas- 
 phemy "  against  this  place."  He  reminds  them 
 that  even  Solomon,  who  built  the  first  temple  by 
 erpress  command  of  God,  who  had  seen  the  symbol 
 of  lighted  flame  descend  from  heaven,  God  himsi//\ 
 enter  and  abide  within  the  completed  structure — 
 even  Solomon  at  that  very  time  publicly  declared 
 that  the  Most  High  dwelleth  not  in,  is  not  confined 
 to,  any  hand-made  temples.  Nay,  more  than  this, 
 Stephen's  mind,  under  its  divine  inspiration,  expands 
 to  the  wider,  grander  thought  of  Isaiah  (66  :  1,  2), 
 where  his  prophecies  culminate  in  the  sublime  pre- 
 diction of  God's  universal  spiritual  indwelling  in 
 human  hearts.  Then  shall  be  no  longer  temple, 
 ritual,  nor  priest.  Then  the  framer  of  the  heavens 
 and  the  eai-th,  he  who  formed  and  lighted  every 
 world,  whose  power  holds  or  energizes  all  natural 
 things,  will  be  worshiped  in  spirit  and  truth  !  How 
 grand  the  climax  and  how  complete  the  proof,  in  the 
 martyr's  argument !  How  clear  the  prophetic  predic- 
 tion of  the  very  change  of  dispensation  announced  by 
 Christ  and  by  Stephen,  a  change  which  these  sharp- 
 minded,  convinced  Jewish  priests  and  rulers  saw 
 already  taking  place  in  the  marvels  of  the  infant 
 Christian  Church  of  Jerusalem  !     B. 
 
 51,  53.  One  of  Stephen's  lines  of  argument 
 was  now  completed.  He  had  shown,  by  a  simple 
 but  masterly  historical  deduction,  the  temporary  na- 
 ture of  the  ceremonial  law,  and  of  the  Temple  as  a 
 part  of  it,  concluding  by  a  reference  to  Solomon 
 himself,  and  to  Isaiah,  who  had  foretold  the  same 
 changes  now  foretold  by  Stephen,  What  link  could 
 have  been  added  to  this  chain  of  proof?  All  that 
 was  left  then  was  to  take  up  and  complete  his  other 
 line  of  argument,  designed  to  show,  by  means  of 
 the  same  history  which  he  had  been  expounding, 
 that  the  Jews  had  always  been  unfaithful  to  their 
 trust,  and  that  the  abrogation  of  the  present  system 
 was  not  only  necessary  to  the  execution  of  God's 
 purpose  as  revealed  from  the  beginning,  but  a  right- 
 eous retribution  of  the  sins  of  those  by  whom  the 
 system  was  administered.  Having  prepared  the 
 way  for  this  conclusion  by  referring  to  the  sins  of 
 Joseph's  brethren,  and  of  the  Israelites  in  Egypt 
 and  the  wilderness,  he  now  suggests  the  conclusion 
 itself,  not  by  a  formal  inference,  but  by  a  terrible 
 invective,  summing  up  all  that  he  had  said  on  this 
 point  in  a  brief  description  of  the  men  whom  he 
 addressed,  and  of  the  nation  which  they  represented. 
 As  the  ancient  Israel  had  been  rebellious  and  un- 
 faithful, so  the  present  generation  bad  exactly  the 
 same  character,  and  therefore  might  expect  the  evils 
 threatened  to  their  fathers.  To  them  the  prophets 
 had  applied  the  same  reproachful  epithets  which 
 Stephen  here  applies  to  his  accusers  and  his  judges. 
 The  compound  terms,  uncircumcised  in  heart  and 
 
52 
 
 SECTIOX  202.— ACTS  7  :  54-60;  8  :  I-4. 
 
 ears,  mean  those  who  hear  and  think  and  feel  like 
 Gentiles,  like  the  heathen  ;  and  their  sudden  appli- 
 cation to  the  Sanhedrim,  instead  of  necessarily  im- 
 plying; a  departure  from  the  theme  of  his  discourse, 
 is  rather  a  tremendous  summing  of  it  up  in  the  con- 
 clusion, that  these  proud  representatives  and  rulers 
 of  the  chosen  people  were  in  fact  mere  heathen. 
 
 53.  Who  have  received  the  law,  and 
 have  not  kept  it.  The  Jews,  as  a  nation,  had 
 betrayed  the  hijxhest  trust,  and  proved  themselves 
 unworthy  of  the  greatest  honor  ever  granted  to  a 
 people.  They,  the  recipients  and  depositaries  of  an 
 exclusive  re%'elation,  had  thexselves  endeavored  to 
 defeat  thei  very  end  for  which  it  was  vouchsafed  to 
 them.  Beyond  this,  accusation  or  invective  could 
 not  well  be  carried.  In  point  both  of  rhetoric  and 
 logic,  Stephen  could  not  have  concluded  more  effec- 
 tively.    J.  A,  A. They  could  deny  nothing,  for 
 
 Stephen  had  stated  only  facts.  The  inferences  they 
 perfectly  understood.  The  points  he  had  made,  in 
 his  own  justification  and  in  the  plainly  implied 
 charge  against  them,  Stephen  knew  that  these  sharp- 
 witted  leaders  both  apprehended  and  felt.  They  were 
 prepared  for  a  direct  accusation,  and  Stephen's  con- 
 science as  well  as  his  argument  pressed  him  to  make 
 it.  So,  as  first  the  Master  and  afterward  Peter,  in 
 the  identical  tribunal  and  before  the  very  same 
 priests  and  rulers,  Stephen  now  reverses  the  posi- 
 tion of  the  parties      Guided  and  girded  by  the  in- 
 
 dwelling Spirit  of  Christ,  he  fearlessly  arraigns  lii.> 
 judges  for  a  far  higher  crime  before  a  more  august 
 tribunal. 
 
 Up  to  this  point,  he  had  only  implied  this  charge 
 and  laid  a  broad  foundation  for  it.  But  now,  con- 
 centrating in  one  view  the  crimes  of  many  genera- 
 tions of  their  fathers  against  God,  he  boldly  affirms 
 that  of  all  these  iheij  have  been  guilty.  As  their 
 fathers  resisted  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  in  his  par- 
 tially exerted  force,  they  have  openly  defied  the  same 
 Spirit  now  manifest  in  his  mightiest  energy  of  bless- 
 ing and  life.  As  their  fathers  persecuted  the 
 prophets  who  announced  the  coming  and  the  redemp- 
 tion of  Messiah,  the  Just  One,  the>j  have  pursued  to 
 the  death  the  Just  One,  the  Christ  himself.  And  as 
 their  fathers,  so  they  have  despised  the  holy  Law  of 
 Jehovah.  This  Law  they  professed  to  honor  as  sent 
 through  their  great  leader  Moses.  He  reminds  them 
 of  an  even  greater  dignity,  upon  which  also  they 
 prided  themselves,  in  its  transmission  to  Moses 
 through  the  instrumentality  of  angels.  Yet  this 
 Law,  in  itself  of  divine  origin  and  ordination,  trans- 
 mitted through  agents  so  august  and  revered — this 
 Law,  which  they  had  falsely  charged  him  with  blas- 
 phemy, they  themselves  had  utterly  disobeyed  and 
 dishonored.  And  in  truth,  as  Stephen  charged,  they 
 were  not  the  true,  the  spiritual  Israel.  With  all 
 their  proud  boasting,  they  were  only  aliens  and  hea- 
 then.    B. 
 
 Section  202. 
 
 Acts  vii.  54-GO  ;  viii.  1-4. 
 
 54  When  they  heard  these  things,  they  were  cut  to  the  heart,  and  they  gnashed  on  him  with 
 5.5  their  teeth.  But  he,  being  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  looked  up  stedfastly  into  heaven,  and 
 5R  saw  the  glory  of  God,  and  Jesus  standing  on  the  i-ight  hand  of  God,  and  said,  Behold,  I  see 
 
 57  the  heavens  opened,  and  the  Son  of  man  standing  on  the  right  hand  of  God.     Then  they 
 
 58  cried  out  with  a  loud  voice,  and  stopped  their  ears,  and  ran  upon  him  with  one  accord,  and 
 cast  him  out  of  the  city,  and  stoned  him:  and  the  witnesses  laid  down  their  clothes  at  a 
 
 59  young  man's  feet,  whose  name  was  Saul.     And  they  stoned  Stephen,  calling  upon  Ood,  and 
 
 60  saying,  Lord  Jesus,  receive  my  spirit.  And  he  kneeled  down,  and  cried  with  a  loud  voice, 
 Lord,  lay  not  tliis  sin  to  their  charge.     And  when  he  had  said  this,  he  fell  asleep. 
 
 1,  2  And  Saul  was  consenting  unto  his  death.  And  devout  men  carried  Stephen  to  his  hvrial, 
 and  made  great  lamentation  over  him.  And  at  that  time  there  was  a  great  persecution 
 against  the  church  which  was  at  Jerusalem  ;  and  they  were  all  scattered  abroad  tlirougliout 
 
 3  the  regions  of  Juda3a  and  Samaria,  excejjt  the  apostles.    As  for  Saul,  he  made  havock  of  the 
 church,  entering  into  every  house,  and  haling  men  and  women,  committed  them  to  prison. 
 
 4  Therefore  they  that  were  scattered  abroad  went  everywhere  preaching  the  word. 
 
 The  death  of  Stephen  is  the  New  Testament  translation,  and  he  is  to  be  set  as  the  third  with  Enoch 
 and  Elijah,  only  higher,  inasmuch  as  each  manifestation  of  God  rises  while  time  moves  on.  It  is  a 
 greater  thing  to  overcome  death  than  to  be  carried  past  it,  and  here  it  is  no  fire-chariot  which  lifts  to 
 
SECTIONS'  202.— ACTS  7  :  54-60;   S  :  I-4. 
 
 63 
 
 heaven,  but  the  outstretched  hand  of  Christ,  accordhig  to  his  own  word,  "  I  will  come  and  receive  you 
 unto  myself,  that  where  I  am  there  ye  may  be  also."  In  the  death  of  Stephen  it  is  intended  that  we 
 should  see  how  thin  the  veil  is  between  the  two  worlds — how  the  Lord  stands  on  the  very  confine,  send- 
 ing across  his  look  and  arm  and  voice,  so  that  ere  his  servant  left  the  earth  he  saw  his  heavenly  master, 
 heard  his  words,  and  returned  his  smile.  And,  in  our  own  time,  God  lets  us  see  how  he  can  lighten  the 
 dark  valley  with  his  presence,  and  make  his  most  beautiful  gems  sparkle  in  the  coronet  of  death.  He 
 reveals  to  us  in  our  Christian  friends  oftentimes  such  a  beauty  and  tenderness  of  soul  in  the  hour  of 
 parting,  that  we  can  see  they  were  directing  their  look  clear  into  the  heavenly  world,  and  we  walking  with 
 anjjels  unaware.  The  calmness  and  tender  sweetness  of  the  dying  hour,  the  faith  and  patience  and  hope, 
 are  most  evident  tokens  of  the  presence  of  Christ's  Spirit ;  but  may  not  the  smile  of  more  than  human 
 joy,  the  glow  which  sometimes  suffuses  the  countenance  till  it  is  seen  like  the  face  of  an  angel,  be  the 
 reflection  of  ihe  look  of  Christ  himself,  and  the  first  faint  ripple  of  the  waves  of  unutterable  glory  that 
 are  beginning  to  touch  the  feet  and  sparkle  in  the  eyes  of  the  awakening  soul  ?  Most  sure,  to  those  who 
 have  witnessed  it,  is  the  conviction  that  there  must  be  light  beyond,  that  this  gleam  is  not  from  death's 
 darkness  but  God's  own  day,  and  may  well  be  encouragement  to  us  "  to  hope  in  his  word,  and  to  wait 
 for  the  Lord  more  than  they  that  watch  for  the  morning;  yea,  more  than  they  that  watch  for  the 
 morninff."     lie?: 
 
 54.  Deeply  stung  by  the  Direct,  Incisive  Charge 
 of  Stephen,  the  Leaders  and  People  are  maddened 
 it'iih  Rage  against  him. — As  he  intended,  his  words 
 are  truthful  home-thrusts  that  can  neither  be  avoided 
 nor  turned  aside.  And  where  conviction  does  not 
 melt  into  penitence,  it  hardens  into  a  stronger  hate, 
 and  flames  into  a  fiercer  wrath.  So  here,  the  hate 
 and  the  wrath  seek  God's  sent  reprover.  They 
 would  rend  to  pieces  the  Christlike  man  who  now 
 stands  calmly  before  them,  with  eyes  upcast,  and 
 with  the  "  sheen  of  heaven  "  still  upon  his  brow. 
 
 55,  56.  His  Vision  of  the  Opened  Heavens,  the 
 Glory  of  God,  and  the  Man  Christ  Jesus  standing 
 at  the  Right  Hand  of  God. — The  very  first  words  of 
 Stephen  were,  77ie  God  of  glory.  These  words  com- 
 prised his  theme.  In  the  ways  and  working  of  this 
 God,  traced  to  his  incarnation  in  Christ,  he  finds  his 
 justification  and  defense.  And  now  this  God  con- 
 firms the  martyr's  truth  by  a  palpable  vision  of  his 
 glory  in  vital  association  with  the  pet-son  of  Jesus,  the 
 Son  of  man.  Instantly  the  self-forgetting  Stephen 
 avails  himself  of  the  vision  for  his  enemies'  advan- 
 tage. Virtually  continuing  his  address,  he  fervently 
 preaches  Hira  whom  he  now  beholds.  With  a  testi- 
 mony so  clear  and  marvelous  that  demanded  belief, 
 he  proclaims  the  risen  and  glorified  Christ  to  these 
 hardened  men,  if  he  may  move  them. 
 
 Concerning  this  marvelous  experience  of  Stephen, 
 it  was  certainly  true  that  a  supernatural  spiritual 
 illumination  was  vouchsafed,  which  had  all  the  effect 
 of  actual  vision.  The  latter  mai/  have  been  added. 
 But  the  purpose  of  this  opened  heaven  and  visible 
 Christ  seems  to  be  clear  and  manifold.  As  it  related 
 to  the  martyr  himself,  it  was  designed  to  lend  in 
 this  crisis  hour  special  strength  to  his  faith,  and  so 
 give  a  tone  of  triumph  to  his  final  testimony. 
 
 But  there  seems  to  be  a  more  significant  purpose 
 and  use  intimated  by  the  form  of  Stephen's  declara- 
 tion.    To  these  very  men,  only  three  or  four  years 
 
 before,  Christ  had  said.  Hereafter  shall  the  Son  of 
 man  sit  on  the  right  hand  of  the  jxtieer  of  God  ! 
 Xow  Stephen  affirms  in  their  presence  that  this  as- 
 sertion of  Christ  is  fulfilled :  Behold,  I  see  the  Son 
 of  man  standing  on  the  right  hand  of  God  !  Thus 
 another  most  powerful  testimony  to  the  truth  and 
 Godhood  of  Christ  is  added  to  deepen  the  impres- 
 sion upon  their  minds.  That  Stephen's  words  arc 
 designed  to  be  thus  responsive  to  Christ's,  we  find 
 strong  confirmation  in  his  use  of  the  expression  S^n 
 of  man.  Nowhere  but  here,  in  the  Gospels,  Acts, 
 or  Epistles,  is  this  title  applied  to  Christ  except  by 
 himself.  If  here  used  by  Stephen  in  responsive 
 quotation  or  parallel,  we  have  a  reasonable  explana- 
 tion of  his  use  of  a  title  so  solemnly  appropriated 
 by  our  Lord  himself. 
 
 A  minor  difference  between  the  two  utterances 
 of  the  Master  and  disciple  carries  with  it  a  touch- 
 ing suggestion.  In  Christ's  words,  and  elsewheve, 
 he  is  described  as  sitting  on  the  right  hand  of  God. 
 Stephen  beholds  him  arisen  as  if  ready  and  waiting 
 to  welcome  his  first  martyred  disciple ! 
 
 57,  58.  Stephen  is  borne,  with  Outcry  and  Vio- 
 lence, out  of  the  City  and  stoned. — The  enraged  lead- 
 ers and  people  understand  his  meaning,  but  they 
 scorn  the  Christ  he  declares  to  be  God.  To  their 
 blinded  minds  and  envenomed  hearts,  Stephen's 
 words  only  aggravate  his  guilt.  Their  cry  of  blas- 
 phemy now  rings  loudly  out  on  the  air.  Then,  with- 
 out further  form  of  trial,  without  a  moment's  re- 
 spite or  a  thought  of  pity,  the  maddened  throng 
 seize  this  unbefriended  man,  drag  him  with  insult 
 and  stroke  through  the  Temple  gate  outside  the  city, 
 and  there  maim  and  crush  his  body  with  stones  to 
 the  death.     B. 
 
 Somewhere  about  the  rocky  edges  of  the  ravine 
 of  Jehoshaphat,  where  the  Mount  of  Olives  looks 
 down  upon  Gethsemane  and  Siloam,  or  on  the  open 
 ground  to  the  north,  which  travelers   cross  when 
 
-54 
 
 SECTION  202.— ACTS  7:54-60;   8:1-4. 
 
 they  go  toward  Samaria  or  Damaricus — with  stones 
 that  lay  without  the  walls  of  the  Holy  City — this 
 heavenly-minded  martyr  was  murdered.     II. 
 
 The  witnesses,  according  to  the  law  (Deut.  17:7), 
 were  required  to  cast  the  first  stones  and  afterward 
 to  lead  the  rest,  in  the  execution  of  sentence.  They 
 laid  aside,  therefore,  the  outer  garment,  or  mantle, 
 that  their  action  might  be  freer.  The  garments  were 
 put  in  charge  of  S.xul,  who,  in  God's  purpose,  will 
 ere  long  take  this  stoned  man's  place  as  witness  to 
 Christ.  Saul's  only  human  teacher  was  Stephen. 
 He  was  instructed  if  not  convinced  by  Stephen's  ad- 
 dress, lie  could  not  but  have  been  impressed  by 
 the  martyr's  bold  fidelity  and  utter  self-consecration. 
 lie  must  have  felt  that  sublime  trust  which  expelled 
 all  fear  and  power  of  death.  And  deeply  must  he 
 have  been  touched  by  the  beautiful  spirit  that  added 
 to  forgiveness  of  his  murderers  fervent  intercession 
 with  God  in  their  behalf.  For  Saul  certainly,  prob- 
 ably for  many  besides,  Stephen's  intercession  availed 
 as  a  means  of  ultimate  conversion.     B. 
 
 It  is  deeply  interesting  to  think  of  Saul  as  listen- 
 ing to  the  martyr's  voice,  as  he  antedated  those  very 
 arguments  which  he  himself  was  destined  to  reiterate 
 in  synagogues  and  before  kings.  There  is  no  reason 
 to  doubt  that  he  was  present.  And  it  is  evident, 
 from  the  thoughts  which  occurred  to  him  in  his  sub- 
 sequent vision  within  the  precincts  of  the  Temple 
 (Acts  22  :  20),  how  deep  an  impression  Stephen's 
 death  had  left  on  his  memory.  We  can  not  dis- 
 sociate the  maityrdom  of  Stephen  from  the  con- 
 version of  Paul.  The  spectacle  of  so  much  con- 
 stancy, so  much  faith,  so  much  love,  could  not  be 
 lost.  It  is  hardly  too  much  to  say  with  Augustine, 
 that  "  the  Church  owes  Paul  to  the  prayer  of  Ste- 
 phen."    II. 
 
 59,  60.  The  Di/inf/  Prayers  and  the  Death-Shep 
 of  the  Proto-Martyr. — For  himself  and  for  his  mur- 
 derers, he  prays ;  as  before,  in  like  experience,  the 
 Master  had  prayed.  Only  this  difference  in  the 
 petition  for  himself  :  Christ  had  commended  his 
 spirit  to  the  Father.  But  He  had  taught  his  disci- 
 ples that  they  belonged  immediately  to  Him  ;  and 
 that  lie  vmuld  receive  tlieni  agnin  unto  himself  at 
 death.  So  understanding  and  believing,  Stephen 
 simply  responds.  Lord  Jesus,  reesive  my  spirit !     B. 
 
 Plainly  in  this  prayer  Stcijhen  honored  the  S^n 
 
 even  as  the  Son  honored  the  Father  when  he  prayed, 
 "  Father,  into  thy  hands  I  commend  my  spirit."  As 
 plainly,  neither  the  Master,  nor  this  first  martyr 
 among  his  followers,  questioned  the  separate  exis- 
 tence of  the  spirit  after  death.     0.  E.  D. 
 
 And  the  prayer  for  his  murderers  is  identical 
 in  spirit  with  Christ's  upon  the  cross.  Specially 
 touching  are  the  circumstances  of  this  prayer. 
 Wliile  crushing  blows  were  overwhelming  him  and 
 his  life-blood  was  freely  flowing,  mindful  only  of 
 
 their  guilt  and  God's  mercy,  he  gathers  his  las', 
 strengtii,  kneels  down — that  they  may  see  his  attitude 
 of  prayer — awd  prays  ici.thfuU  voice — that  they  may 
 hear — for  their  forgiveness.  Thus,  in  Christlike 
 love,  under  circumstances  never  humanly  matched, 
 he  deliberately  leaves  this  last  ianpression  of  his 
 spirit  and  purpose.  And  this  completes  and  crowns 
 his  ministry  that  day  to  them.  He  had  "  magnified 
 Christ  in  his  life  "  by  Christlike  fidelity  and  boldness. 
 And  now  he  "magnifies  Christ  in  his  death"  by  his 
 tranquil  and  triumphant  faith,  and  by  his  fervent 
 intercession  for  his  slayers.  As  he  stands  or  kneels, 
 the  target  of  their  murderous  rage,  their  tumultuous, 
 passionate  outcry  is  met  by  his  calm,  patient  endur- 
 ance, his  steadfast  heavenward,  gaze,  his  fervent 
 prayer,  his  trustful  self-commitment — and  then  his 
 falling  asleep ! 
 
 And  when  he  had  said  this,  he  fell  asleep^ 
 Sleep  is  Christ's  word  for  dcaih,  which  Luke  and  his 
 teacher  Paul  have  thoroughly  learned.  But  how 
 striking  its  use  just  here  !  Amid  such  tumult,  while 
 raging  passions  are  actually  venting  themselves  in 
 violent  outcry  and  murderous  deed,  how  does  this 
 figure  of  perfect  calmness  in  a  soul  departing  from 
 its  crushed  body  add  wonderful  testimony  to  the 
 truth  and  power  of  the  Christ  here  appealed  to  ! 
 
 Xow  that  they  have  silenced  this  faithful  voice, 
 and  stilled  this  fervid  heart  in  death,  the  Jewish 
 priests  and  leaders  seem  to  have  prevailed.  But 
 they  were  the  conquered,  not  the  conquering,  party. 
 From  that  one  •  sacrifice  sprang  many  new-created 
 souls,  as  gracious  trophies  of  the  power  that  from 
 
 the  planted  seed  brings  life  out  of  death.     B. 
 
 The  revelation  of  such  a  character  at  the  moment 
 of  death  was  the  strongest  of  all  evidences,  and  the 
 highest  of  all  encouragements.  Nothing  could  more 
 confidently  assert  the  divine  power  of  the  new  reli- 
 gion ;  nothing  could  prophesy  more  surely  the  cer- 
 tainty of  its  final  victory.     II. 
 
 At  the  martyrdom  of  Stephen,  the  malice  of  the 
 Jews  became,  under  the  power  of  Christ,  the  means 
 of  proving  that  He,  whom  they  had  crucified,  the 
 divine  proto-martyr,  Jesus  Christ,  now  reigning  in 
 heaven,  is  the  source  of  all  the  courage  of  martyrs 
 in  the  dying  hour,  and  of  all  the  hope  which  gives 
 them  a  foretaste  of  bliss,  and  of  all  the  charity 
 which  makes  them  love  and  bless  their  persecu- 
 tors.    W. 
 
 The  reader  is  not  likely  to  die  for  his  allegiance 
 to  Christ  under  a  shower  of  stones,  but  how  does  he 
 bear  it  when  a  single  stone  is  thrown  at  him  ?  He 
 may  be  assailed  by  injurious  words,  which  often 
 wound  more  sharply,  leave  uglier  scars,  and  are 
 harder  to  be  borne ;  and  does  he  hold  fast  his  se- 
 renity and  good  will  ?  Trivial  trials  may  be  as  de- 
 cisive of  character  as  martyrdoms.  Many  a  disciple 
 to-day  in  some  obscure   lot   of   suffering  or  want 
 
SECTION'  203.— A  CTS  8 
 
 ■LO. 
 
 00 
 
 treads  as  closely  in  the  footsteps  of  the  Master  as 
 his  tirst  martyr  Stephen.     0.  E.  D. 
 
 1-4.  The  first  seven  chapters  trace  the  found- 
 ing of  the  Christian  Church,  and  its  extension 
 among  the  Jews.  The  eighth  and  ninth  chapters 
 sketch  some  marked  details  of  its  transition  from 
 the  Jews  to  the  Gentiles. 
 
 Stephen's  bold  declaration  that  the  Temple  and 
 its  service  were  to  be  laid  aside  struck  directly  at 
 the  most  deeply  rooted  prejudices  and  feelings  of 
 the  people.  Against  the  apostles,  who  said  nothing 
 about  the  Temple,  but  simply  preached  Christ  as  the 
 Messiah  of  the  Hebrew  Scriptures,  the  people  had 
 taken  no  decided  part.  They  had  little  sympathy 
 with  the  priestly  party,  by  whom  mainly  the  apos- 
 tles had  been  prosecuted.  But  now,  thoroughly 
 roused  by  Stephen's  defense  and  not  satisfied  with 
 his  destruction,  the  people  turn  their  persecuting 
 rage  against  the  body  of  believers  in  Jerusalem. 
 Of  this  persecution  Saul  was  the  leader.  And  so 
 sharp  and  fierce  was  the  pursuit,  that  the  Church 
 
 fellowship  was  broken  up,  and  its  members  com- 
 pelled to  disperse.  In  small  detached  companies 
 they  went  into  the  whole  region  of  Judea,  and 
 thence  northward  into  Samaria ;  so  fulfilling  the 
 terms  of  the  Master's  commission.  A  few,  doubt- 
 less, remained  with  the  apostles  in  Jerusalem.     B. 
 
 The  martyrdom  of  Stephen  forms  an  epoch  in 
 the  early  history  of  the  Church,  the  date  of  which 
 is  the  more  interesting  on  account  of  its  bearing 
 upon  Paul's  life.  But  the  narrative  in  the  Acts  sup- 
 plies us  with  no  chronological  data,  from  the  day  of 
 Pentecost  in  a.  d.  30  down  to  the  famine  under 
 Claudius  and  the  death  of  Herod  Agrippa  I.  in  a.  d. 
 44.  That  Paul's  conversion  followed  at  no  long  in- 
 terval after  Stephen's  martyrdom  seems  clear ;  and 
 various  indications  concur  to  place  it  somewhere 
 within  the  limits  of  Caligula's  four  years'  reign. 
 Coming  to  narrower  limits,  we  shall  see  that  the 
 strongest  arguments  and  the  best  modern  opinions 
 concur  in  fixing  the  conversion  of  Paul  about  a.  d. 
 37.     S. 
 
 Section  203. 
 
 Acts  viii.  5-40. 
 
 10 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 14 
 
 15 
 16 
 
 17 
 18 
 19 
 
 20 
 
 21 
 22 
 23 
 
 24 
 
 26 
 
 :27 
 
 Thex  Philip  went  down  to  the  city  of  Samaria,  and  preached  Christ  unto  them.  And 
 the  people  with  one  accord  gave  heed  unto  tliose  things  which  Philip  spake,  hearing  and 
 seeing  the  miracles  which  he  did.  For  unclean  spirits,  crying  with  loud  voice,  came  out  of 
 many  that  were  possessed  icith  them  :  and  many  taken  with  palsies,  and  that  were  lame, 
 were  healed.     And  there  was  great  joy  in  that  city. 
 
 But  there  was  a  certain  man,  called  Simon,  which  heforetime  in  the  same  city  used  sor- 
 cery, and  bewitched  the  people  of  Samaria,  giving  out  that  himself  was  some  great  one:  to 
 whom  they  all  gave  lieed,  from  the  least  to  the  greatest,  saying,  This  man  is  the  great  power 
 of  God.  And  to  him  they  liad  regard,  because  that  of  long  time  he  had  bewitched  them 
 with  sorceries.  But  when  they  believed  Philip  preaching  the  things  concerning  the  king- 
 dom of  God,  and  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  they  were  baptized,  both  men  and  women. 
 Tlien  Simon  himself  believed  also :  and  when  he  was  baptized,  he  continued  with.  Philip, 
 and  wondered,  beholding  the  miracles  and  signs  which  were  done.  ^N^ow  when  the  apos- 
 tles which  were  at  Jerusalem  heard  that  Samaria  had  received  the  word  of  God,  they  sent 
 unto  them  Peter  and  John:  who.  when  they  were  come  down  prayed  for  them,  that  they 
 miglit  receive  the  Holy  Ghost:  (for  as  yet  he  was  fallen  upon  none  of  them  :  only  they 
 were  baptized  in  the  name  of  tlie  Lord  Jesus.)  Then  laid  they  tJicir  hands  on  them,  and 
 they  received  the  Holy  Ghost.  And  when  Simon  saw  that  through  laying  on  of  the  apos- 
 tles' hands  the  Holy  Ghost  was  given,  he  offered  them  money,  saying.  Give  me  also  this 
 power,  that  on  whomsoever  I  lay  hands,  he  may  receive  tlie  Holy  Ghost.  But  Peter  said 
 unto  him,  Thy  money  perish  with  thee,  because  thou  hast  thought  that  the  gift  of  God  may 
 be  purchased  with  money.  Thou  hast  neither  part  nor  lot  in  this  matter:  for  thy  heart  is 
 not  right  in  the  sight  of  God.  Repent  therefore  of  this  thy  wickedness,  and  pray  God,  if 
 perhaps  the  thought  of  thine  heart  may  be  forgiven  thee.  For  I  perceive  that  tliou  art 
 in  the  gall  of  bitterness,  and  in  the  bond  of  iniquity.  Then  answered  Simon,  and  said, 
 Pray  ye  to  the  Lord  for  me,  that  none  of  these  things  which  ye  have  spoken  come  ujjon 
 me.  And  they,  when  they  had  testified  and  preached  the  word  of  the  Lord,  returned  to 
 Jerusalem,  and  preached  the  gospel  in  many  villages  of  the  Samaritans. 
 
 And  the  angel  of  the  Lord  spake  unto  Philip,  saying.  Arise,  and  go  toward  the  south, 
 unto  the  way  that  goeth  down  from  Jerusalem  unto  Gaza,  which  is  desert.  And  he  arose 
 and  went :  and,  behold,  a  man  of  Ethiopia,  an  eunuch  of  great  authority  under  Candace 
 queen  of  the  Ethiopians,  who  had  the  charge  of  all  her  treasure,  and  had  come  to  Jerusa- 
 
56  SECTION  203.— ACTS  8  :  5-40. 
 
 28  lem  for  to   worship,  was  returning,  and  sitting  in  his  cliariot  read  Esaias  the  prophets 
 
 29  Then  the  Spirit  said  unto  PhiHp,  Go  near,  and  join  thyself  to  this  chariot.     And  Philip  ran. 
 
 30  thither  to  him,  and  heard  him  re^-d  the  prophet  Esaias,  and  said,  Understandest  thou  what 
 
 31  thou  readest?     And  he  said,  How  can  I,  except  some  man  should  guide  me?     And  he 
 
 32  desired  Philip  that  he  would  come  up  and  sit  with  him.     The  place  of  the  Scripture  which 
 he  read  was  this,  He  was  led  as  a  sheep  to  the  slaughter;  and  like  a  lamh  duml)  before  his 
 
 33  shearer,  so  opened  he  not  his  mouth:  in  his  humiliation  his  judgment  was  taken  away: 
 
 34  and  who  shall  declare  his  generation?  for  his  life  is  taken  from  the  earth.    And  the  eunuch 
 answered  Philip,  and  said,  I  pray  thee,  of  whoiy  speaketh  the  prophet  this?  of  himself,  or 
 
 35  of  some  other  man  ?     Then  Philip  opened  his  mouth,  and  began  at  the  same  Scripture,  and 
 3G  preached  unto  him  Jesus.    And  as  they  went  on  theii'waj,  they  came  unto  a  certain  water: 
 
 37  and  the  eunuch  said.  See,  hei-e  is  water ;  what  doth  hinder  me  to  be  baptized  ?     And  Philip 
 said.  If  thou  believest  with  all  thine  heart,  thou  mayest.     And  he  answered  and  said,  I 
 
 38  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Son  of  God.     And  he  commanded  the  chariot  to  stand  still : 
 ■    and  they  went  down  both  into  the  water,  both  Philip  and  the  eunuch  ;  and  he  baptized  him. 
 
 39  And  when  they  were  come  up  out  of  the  water,  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  caught  away  Philip, 
 
 40  that  the  eunuch  saw  him  no  more:  and  he  went  on  his  way  rejoicing.     But  Philip  Avas 
 fouud  at  Azotus :  and  passing  through  he  preached  in  all  the  cities,  till  he  came  to  Osesarea. 
 
 The  one  theme  of  apostles  and  disciples  all — of  Peter,  Stephen,  Philip,  Paul,  and  of  the  many  here 
 unnamed — was  Jesus  Crucified.  This  word  of  Isaiah  about  the  Crucified  and  Risen  One  is  preemiuently 
 that  which  moves  the  selfish  dull  heart.  The  preaching  of  law  and  morality  either  strikes  against  an 
 antagonistic  will  or  quiets  the  conscience  by  falling  in  with  the  self-righteousness  of  the  heart.  But  to 
 stir  the  soul  to  a  needed  sense  of  sin,  and  awaken  the  craving  and  the  cry  for  peace  and  pardon,  this  can- 
 be  effected  by  nothing  save  the  sublime  fact  of  a  divine  self-sacrifice  for  human  guilt ;  nothing  but  the 
 
 preaching  and  the  telling  of  Jesus.     B. The  treasurer  had  come  from  Ethiopia  to  Jerusalem  with  the 
 
 burden  of  sin ;  he  was  going  away  with  it,  much  as  he  came,  when  the  Holy  Spirit  turned  his  eye  to  the 
 Sin-bearer,  the  Lamb  of  God.  He  saw  that  the  sin-bearing  work  was  done ;  he  accepted  the  divine  testi- 
 mony to  that  finished  work ;  and  in  the  acceptance  of  that  testimony  he  found  immediate  joy.  What  he 
 read  was  as  blessed  as  it  was  true,  and  om-  joy  comes  from  the  same  testimony  to  the  same  finished  work. 
 The  passage  of  Scripture  may  be  different ;  that  matters  not.  There  are  a  thousand  passages,  and  a 
 thousand  testimonies,  all  bearing  on  the  one  cross,  the  one  propitiation,  the  one  Lamb  of  God,  the  one 
 blood,  the  one  sacrifice.  Any  one  of  these  testimonies  in  the  hand  of  the  Holy  Spirit  can  pour  in  glad- 
 ness into  the  soul.     Bonar. 
 
 5-8.  Stephen's  death,  introducing  a  general  per-  1  9-11.  The  Previous  Iiifuence  of  Simon  the  Sor- 
 secution  of  the  disciples,  formed  the  turning  point  ;  ccrcr  in  that  Citij. — This  man  was  one  of  a  class 
 of  the  gospel's  extension  among  the  Gentiles.  For  i  who  had  existed  from  the  earliest  period  in  all  the 
 they  that  were  scattered  abroad  went  everywhere  preach-  I  kingdoms  of  the  East.  With  various  names — sooth- 
 in[f  the  word.    Of  the  many,  Luke,  under  inspiration,     sayers  or  sorcerers,  magicians  or  conjurors — they 
 
 briefly  refers  to  Philip,  who  had  been  a  fellow- 
 deacon  with  Stephen,  and  was  also  a  Greek.  Like 
 the  many  who  preached,  this  man  was  ordained  to 
 the  higher  ministry  directly  and  only  by  the  Holy 
 Ghost.  By  the  Spirit  he  is  first  led  to  a  city  of 
 Samaria.  We  know  not  what  city.  But  we  may 
 well  infer  that  it  was  Sychar,  where  Christ  had  pri- 
 vately taught  for  two  days  with  wonderful  results. 
 He  performed  no  miracle,  yet  they  acknowledged 
 him  to  be  indeed  the  Christ,  the  Saviour  of  the  ivorld. 
 
 pretended  to  possess  supernatural  power  from  the 
 spirit  world.  In  ignorant  and  credulous  ages,  when 
 superstitions  of  every  sort  abounded,  it  was  easy  to 
 delude  by  professed  enchantments  and  by  the  as- 
 sumption of  a  superior  nature  and  force.  Thus  did 
 the  magicians  in  Egypt  and  the  astrologers  in  Assyria 
 and  Persia.  The  Samaritans  held  this  man  in  fear, 
 "  because  for  a  long  time  he  had  astonished  (not  be- 
 witched) them  with  sorceries." 
 
 12,  13.  Effect  of  Philip's  Preaching  upon  the 
 
 Now  we  see  further  fruit  in  their  hearty  reception  of     Samaritans  and  upon   Simon. — Mark  what  it  was 
 Philip's  preaching,  accredited  as  he  was  by  many     that  Philip  preached,  and  how  he  was  accredited  as 
 
 miracles.  The  simi)le  recital  of  the  effect  wrought 
 in  his  ministry  is  noteworthy  :  A  nd  there  was  great 
 Joy  in  that  city. 
 
 from  God.  He  preached  the  kingdom  of  God  as 
 opened  by  Christ :  Christ,  of  whom  they  knew  in 
 their  Scriptures,  with  whose   teaching   and    recent 
 
SECTION  203.- ACTS  8  :  5-1,0. 
 
 5T 
 
 death  they  were  familiar.  Against  this  the  Samari- 
 tans opposed  no  prejudice  of  false  Pharisaic  teach- 
 ing. To  them,  too,  the  miracles  of  Philip  were 
 proven  to  be  real  by  their  blessed  effects  in  healing 
 and  restoring.  Therefore  they  believed  him,  and  re- 
 ceived his  teaching ;  while  by  Simon's  wonders  of 
 jugglery,  subserving  no  useful  purpose,  they  had 
 only  been  amazed.  So  God  contrasted  the  real  with 
 the  counterfeit  miracle,  and  the  real  prevailed,  as  it 
 had  aforetime  with  Moses  before  Pharaoh.  The 
 people  believed,  and  were  baptized  in  testimony  of 
 their  belief.  And  their  belief,  as  subsequently 
 proven,  was  genuine. 
 
 But  Simon  believed  also,  and  was  baptized.-  He 
 believed — what  ?  Just  that  which  his  unenlightened 
 mind  understood  of  the  statements  of  Philip.  He 
 believed  in  the  bare  fact  of  marvels  pertaining  to 
 Christ's  nature,  life,  and  resurrection,  because  he  saiu 
 absolute  miracles:  effects  clearly  supernatural,  ut- 
 terly overmatching  his  poor  deceits.  But  of  the 
 spiritual  aspects  and  truths  lying  beneath  the  out- 
 ward statements  and  facts  he  had  no  discernment, 
 and  of  course  could  exercise  no  faith.  He  believed 
 in  the  miracles,  and  in  the  necessary  inferences  of 
 fact  suggested  by  the  miracles,  but  no  more.  As 
 the  people  had  wondered  at  him,  so,  Luke  says,  he 
 wondei'ed  (the  same  word  translated  "  bewitched  " 
 before),  as  he  closely  watched  Philip,  and  "the  mir- 
 acles and  signs  done."  Only,  like  "the  devils,"  he 
 "  believed  and  trembled."  Yet,  without  an  idea  of 
 spiritual  saving  faith,  he  went  through  the  form  of 
 profession ;  he  dared  to  attach  himself  to  Christ's 
 visible  body. 
 
 14-17.  Tlte  Mission  of  Peter  and  John  to  Sama- 
 ria.— The  apostles  as  a  body  still  directed  and  con- 
 trolled the  great  religious  movement.  So  had  Christ 
 ordained.  As  a  body,  without  a  primate,  they  sent 
 Peter  and  John  to  Samaria  so  soon  as  they  heard 
 the  results  of  Philip's  preaching.  John  once  would 
 have  called  down  destroying  fire  upon  the  Samari- 
 tans. Now  he  gladly  seeks  to  bring  upon  them  the 
 blessed  baptism  of  fire  from  the  Holy  Ghost.  To- 
 gether these  fervid  brother-apostles  plead  for  this 
 special  power,  and  their  prayer  is  answered.     B. 
 
 It  is  not  surprising  that  the  college  of  apostles, 
 when  they  heard  that  Samaria  had  received  the 
 "Word  of  God,  should  send  a  deputation  to  the  place 
 where  the  good  work  had  begun ;  not  because  Philip 
 was  only  a  deacon,  for  he  was  more ;  or  because 
 they  were  jealous  or  suspicious  of  him  ;  or  because 
 they  doubted  the  sincerity  or  depth  of  the  Samari- 
 tan conversions ;  or  to  show  that  the  apostles, 
 though  this  work  began  without  them,  still  retained 
 their  old  position ;  but  because  they  were  the  con- 
 stituted organizers  of  the  Church,  and  as  such  not 
 only  authorized  but  bound  to  enter  every  open  door, 
 whoever  might  have  opened  it.     J.  A.  A. 
 
 They  received  the  Holy  Ghost. — The  meaning 
 seems  to  be  clear.  They,  like  all  true  converts,  had 
 received  his  ordinary  gifts  bestowed  in  regeneration. 
 Now  they  receive  the  peculiar,  extraordinary  gifts 
 of  Pentecost,  of  special  illumination  and  knowledge 
 of  truth.  These  gifts  were  needed  in  that  crisis  by 
 many  in  various  regions.  And  they  were  imparted 
 here  in  connection  with  a  special  formality,  the  im- 
 position of  hands  by  these  divinely  guided  apostles. 
 18,  19.  Simon'' s  Sacrilegious  Proffer  and  Re- 
 qicest. — Evidently  Simon  was  not  of  the  number 
 who  received  the  Holy  Ghost,  or  he  would  not  have 
 made  this  request.  He  saw  in  others  the  effect  of 
 this  special  divine  gift,  and  so  was  led  to  ask.  He 
 did  not  otfer  himsilf,  as  others  had  done,  to  receive 
 the  gift,  but  he  offered  m,oney  to  buy  it.  And  this 
 offer,  together  with  his  proposed  use  of  the  power, 
 plainly  show  what  his  spirit  and  purpose  were.  He 
 wished  to  be  the  "  great  one  "  that  he  had  before 
 proclaimed  himself.  He  would  use  this  surpassing 
 power  as  he  had  used  his  own  trivial  sorceries,  for 
 his  selfish  ambition,  enrichment,  and  gratification. 
 A  fearful  condition  of  heai-t  indeed,  that  dared 
 cherish  and  express  such  a  sacrilegious  purpose  in 
 the  face  of  these  servitor?  of  the  Most  High  God, 
 nay,  more,  in  presence  of  stupendous  tokens  of  the 
 manifest  God  himself. 
 
 20-33.  Peter'' s  Sharp  Rebuke  and  Exposure  of 
 Simon's  Impiety,  and  his  Faithful  Counsel. — The 
 apostle  did  not  need  a  special  gift  to  discern  this 
 man's  spirit,  for  the  attempt  to  influence  them  by 
 money  considerations  showed  plainly  that  7ie  was 
 controlled  by  selfish  motives.  Peter's  rebuke  was 
 an  outburst  of  holy  indignation,  not  an  utterance  of 
 divine  judgment,  as  in  the  case  of  Ananias.  The 
 difference  in  the  cases  and  circumstances  accounts 
 for  his  different  dealing.  Calvin  interprets  verse 
 20,  "  Thou  art  woithy  to  perish  with  thy  money, 
 when  thou  dost  blaspheme  the  Spirit  of  God." 
 The  apostle  tells  him  that  his  profession  of  Christ 
 and  his  baptism  were  worthless,  because  his  heart 
 was  not  right  in  God's  sight.  He  is  still  what  he 
 had  been  before,  with  the  poison  of  sin  embittering 
 his  nature  and  its  servitude  binding  his  life.  There- 
 fore he  counsels  repentance  of  this  wickedness  and 
 prayer  for  forgiveness.  As  Peter  had  condemned 
 the  thought  of  Simon's  heart,  not  the  act  it  prompt- 
 ed, so  now  this  is  the  point  of  the  prayer  he  urges : 
 "Pray  God,  if  perhaps  the  thought  of  thine  heart 
 may  be  forgiven  thee." 
 
 24.  Simon\<t  Reply,  showing  only  an  Ignorant 
 and  Untouched  Heart. — No  proper  sense  of  sin  was 
 awakened  by  the  apostle's  warning.  He  was  tem- 
 porarily alarmed,  but  only  on  account  of  threatened 
 punishment.  Instead  of  praying  as  a  consciously 
 sinful  penitent  man  for  his  own  forgiveness,  as 
 Peter  had  bidden  him,  he  selfishly  begged  the  apos- 
 
68 
 
 SECTION  203.— ACTS  8  :  5-40. 
 
 ties  to  pray  that  the  cojisequences  of  his  sin  might 
 be  remitted.  Ignorant  of  the  very  rudiments  of 
 divine  teaching,  he  dreams  of  forgiveness  without 
 either  faith,  repentance,  or  prayer  of  his  own.  And 
 so  he  disappears  from  the  history,  without  liint  of 
 after  change  in  his  stolid  heart. 
 
 25.  The  Home  Journey  of  the  AposfJcs  a  Mis- 
 sionary Circuit  throuffk  Samaria. — By  the  way  of 
 many  villages  of  the  Samaritans,  in  each  of  which 
 they  tarried  to  preach  the  gospel,  Peter  and  John 
 returned  to  Jerusalem. 
 
 26-37.  The  spurious  conversion  of  Simon  is 
 here  contrasted  with  a  true  one,  in  connection  with 
 the  same  ministry.  T/iat  was  an  enforced  alarming 
 belief  in  the  mere  miracle-working  power  of  the 
 Christ  who  was  preached.  This  is  a  glad  belief  of 
 the  heart  in  Christ's  personal  love  and  full  redemp- 
 tion. Another  contrast  we  see  in  the  sphere  of 
 Philip's  ministry  here.  Multitudes  heard,  heeded, 
 and  believed,  when  he  "  preached  Christ "  in  that 
 <;ity  of  Samaria.  One  man  believed,  when  "he 
 preached  Jesus  "  in  an  untraveled  highway.  Yet 
 iic  went  willingly  from  the  large  "  field "  to  the 
 small ;  toiled  far  more,  and  preached  as  fervently  to 
 one  man  as  to  the  multitude.  Philip  was  obviously 
 an  excellent  example  to  all  who  in  Christ's  name 
 say,  "  Come."  Another  useful  thought,  of  wide  ap- 
 ■  plication  in  our  New  Testament  study,  is  that  both 
 these  instances  of  Philip's  preaching,  with  its  di- 
 verse effects,  are  given  simply  as  sufficient  illustra- 
 tions of  his  whole  ministry,  and  of  the  ministry  of 
 all  who  "  wont  everywhere  preaching  the  Word." 
 They  are  designed  to  show  how  the  gospel  was  car- 
 ried abroad,  and  made  effectual  in  winning  individ- 
 uals and  communities.  And  herein  lies  the  peculiar 
 purpose  and  value  of  the  Acts.  All  after  individual 
 experience  and  church  history  is  shadowed  forth  or 
 plainly  exemplified  in  this  book. 
 
 26.  I'/nUj)\s  New  and  Special  Commission. — 
 He  had  finished  his  designed  work  in  the  Samari- 
 tan city.  He  is  now  called  of  God  elsewhere. 
 By  the  ordinary  intimations  of  Providence  the 
 Spirit  had  guided  him  to  Samaria.  By  an  extraor- 
 dinary message  through  an  angelic  messenger  the 
 same  Spirit  now  sends  him  on  a  peculiar  errand. 
 The  direction  is  simple  in  terms :  Go  to  a  certain 
 road  !  Yet  it  is  vague,  for  it  indicates  no  point  or 
 place  in  the  road.  The  road  is  one  of  many  from 
 Jerusalem  to  Gaza.  It  is  a  desert  road,  passing 
 through  a  region  without  cities  or  villages.  No 
 point  upon  this  road,  no  time,  and  no  duty,  arc  indi- 
 cated. To  realize  how  indefinite  the  direction  yet 
 how  surely  divine  the  appointment,  remember  that 
 this  road  was  sixty  miles  in  length,  and  a  considera- 
 ble portion  of  it  was  "  desert."  But  Philip  at  once 
 obeyed.  Like  a  commander  who  sails  for  a  given 
 point,  with  sealed  orders  to  be  opened   there,  he 
 
 reached  the  place,  and  found  his  further  procedure 
 definitely  marked.  And,  throughout,  he  was  obedi- 
 ent to  the  heavenly  vision. 
 
 27-29.  His  Meethtcj  with  the  Ethiopian  Cham- 
 hcrlain^  and  the  Further  Direction  he  received. — 
 Himself  on  foot,  he  is  overtaken  by  a  chariot 
 and  its  attendants.  In  the  chariot  sits  a  stranger, 
 a  high  court  officer  of  the  reigning  Queen  of 
 Ethiopia.  He  is  returning  southward  from  Jeru- 
 salem, where,  as  a  Gentile  proselyte  of  the  Jewish 
 religion,  he  had  gone  to  worship.  Now  he  is  read- 
 ing aloud,  as  he  journeys,  from  a  scroll  containing 
 the  prophecies  of  Isaiah.  This  simple  fact,  show- 
 ing his  interest  in  the  truth  and  earnest  desire  to 
 understand  and  receive  it,  is  evidence  of  some  spe- 
 cial influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  preparing  him  to 
 accept  Philip's  teaching.  Thus  we  see  the  Spirit 
 operating  on  both  sides,  sending  the  teacher,  and 
 making  ready  the  heart  to  be  taught  and  convinced. 
 Nay,  more,  he  leads  this  interested  man's  thought 
 to  the  central  theme  of  the  Old  Testament  Gospel. 
 And  it  is  always  thus.  The  Spirit  of  God  prepares 
 the  agents  and  means  and  the  heart  itself  in  every 
 case  of  true  conversion.  Now  by  an  inward  voice 
 the  Spirit  bids  Philip  run  after  and  overtake  the 
 chariot,  which  had  passed  on.  Other  subsequent 
 divine  directions  to  Philip  appear  in  the  part  lie 
 took  in  the  conference  that  followed. 
 
 30,  31.  The  Question  of  PhVip  and  its  Answer. 
 "  Undcrstandcsi  ThouV — A  question  of  vital  mo- 
 ment— ^now  as  then  !  "  Ye  know  not  the  Scriptures," 
 was  Christ's  bold  declaration  to  the  cultured  Sad- 
 ducees.  And  the  question  repeats  itself,  the  charge 
 lies  against  multitudes  to-day  who  profess  to  read 
 them.  Frankly  and  humbly  this  Ethiopian,  nobler 
 in  this  frank  humility  than  in  his  high  position, 
 acknowledges  his  ignorance.  He  asks  the  poor  foot- 
 traveler  to  sit  Ijeside  him  in  his  chariot,  and  to  be  his 
 guide  to  the  "  understanding"  of  the  Scripture.  As 
 frankly  and  as  humbly  Philip  assents,  and  takes  the 
 equal  place  assigned  him. 
 
 32-35.  The  Question  of  the  Ethiopian  and 
 Phi(ip''s  Ansiver. — He  was  reading  the  53d  chapter 
 of  Isaiah ;  the  signal  prophecy  of  Christ's  vicarious 
 sufferings,  many  times  distinctly  referred  to.  Seven 
 centuries  had  passed  since  it  had  been  recorded  for 
 the  Jewish  people.  But  it  had  never  been  appre- 
 hended, much  less  accepted,  by  the  Jews ;  for  it  dis- 
 closed a  suffering  Messiah,  and  they  looked  only  for 
 a  world-conquering  and  long-reigning  king.  Read- 
 ing about  this  patiently  suffering  Servant  of  God, 
 his  heart  is  moved.  He  has  heard  no  Jewish  inter- 
 pretation, and  yet  wishes  to  know  to  whom  this  sad 
 story  refers.  A  tradition  of  the  Jews  described  the 
 persecution  of  Isaiah,  and  his  death  by  being  sawn 
 asunder.  Is  it  then  himself  to  whom  the  prophet 
 refers,  or  some  other  man  ? 
 
SECTION  204.— ACTS  9:1-19. 
 
 59 
 
 No  better  text  for  his  one  great  theme  could 
 Philip  desire.  From  it  he  began,  and  preached  unto 
 Mm  Jesus.  Jesus  the  suffering  Lamb  of  God,  tak- 
 ing away  the  sins  of  men.  Not  as  fully  us  Christ 
 upon  his  resurrection  afternoon  had  expounded  to  the 
 two  disciples,  on  another  road,  all  "  the  things  con- 
 cerning himself."  But,  led  by  the  Spirit,  his  words 
 were  satisfactory  to  this  open-hearted,  devout  listener. 
 He  answered  all  the  questions  that  were  proposed, 
 and  at  length  the  man's  mind  was  convinced  that 
 Christ  was  the  Son  of  God,  the  Saviour  of  the  world, 
 and  his  heart  converted.  There  remained  but  one 
 thing :  avowedly  to  join  himself  to  the  company  of 
 Christian  believers. 
 
 36-38.  T]ie  Baptism  of  ihe  Believer  in  Christ. — 
 The  Scripture  has  doubtless  been  explained  by  Philip 
 in  accordance  with  the  direct  command  of  Christ. 
 So  the  newly  converted  man  expresses  his  wish,  and 
 avows  his  purpose  to  stand  openly  on  the  Lord's 
 side,  in  the  question,  "  What  doth  hinder  me  to  be 
 baptized '? "  If  the  reply  of  Philip  belongs  to  the 
 inspired  account  (v.  37),  which  is  more  than  doubt- 
 ful, it  would  seem  that  he  had  learned  caution  from 
 Simon's  case.  For  he  asks  a  heart-test  of  the  man's 
 faith.  Satisfied  with  the  test,  Philip  descends  with 
 him  to  the  water,  and  baptized  him  there.     B. 
 
 39,  40.  These  two  were  brought  together  by 
 the  agency  of  an  angel,  and  now  they  are  parted 
 asunder  by  a  miracle,  but  a  miracle  of  wisdom  as 
 well  as  of  power.  For  this  sudden  and  supernatural 
 removal  of  the  preacher  was  a  powerful  confirma- 
 tion of  the  doctrine  which  he  taught,  and  had  an 
 obvious  tendency  to  impress  on  the  mind  of  the  new 
 convert  this  important  truth,  that  although  a  man 
 had  been  employed  as  the  instrument  of  his  convei'- 
 sion,  yet  the  work  itself  was  truly  divine,  and  the 
 
 glory  of  it  due  to  God  alone.     R.  W. They  met 
 
 and  parted  in  a  few  hours.  But  those  hours  were 
 charged  with  experiences  for  ever  memorable  to  both. 
 As  there  had  been  great  joy  in  the  city  upon  Philip's 
 ministry  there,  so  now  the  Christian  eunuch  goes  o?i 
 his  v:ay  rejoicing.^  when  his  human  guide  had  disap- 
 peared. For  a  divine  companion,  a  perfect  guide 
 unto  all  trtith,  even  the  Holy  Ghost  who  shows  the 
 things  of  Christ,  is  with  him  now.     And  Abyssinia 
 
 traces  to  this  man  (Indich  he  is  called)  the  source  of 
 that  influence  which  made  many  of  her  people 
 Christian  in  name. 
 
 Philip  was  next  heard  of  at  Azotus  or  Ashdod, 
 another  of  the  five  cities  of  the  Philistines,  north  of 
 Gaza.  From  that  point  he  preached  in  all  the  cities 
 on  or  near  the  sea-coast,  including  Lydda  and  Joppa, 
 until  he  reached  Cesarea.  In  Cesarea  he  made  his 
 home,  and  became  an  evangelist  for  that  region. 
 Here,  twenty  years  afterward,  he  entertained  Paul 
 as  his  guest  (Acts  21  :  8). 
 
 Truths  worthy  of  Thought. — Every  saved  soul, 
 in  the  history  to  be  read  hereafter,  will  learn  that  a 
 vast  amount  of  labor  and  an  accumulation  of  com- 
 bined influences  were  expended  by  God  in  the  sav- 
 ing. First,  chief,  and  in  all,  the  Holy  Spirit ;  then 
 the  word  and  the  providences  of  God  ;  and  in  a 
 place  appointed,  the  human  teacher  and  pleader. 
 
 Another  truth  respects  the  actual  work  of  the 
 Holy  Spirit  in  behalf  of  human  conversion.  On  the 
 one  hand,  every  believer — preacher,  parent,  teacher, 
 or  simple  disciple — just  in  pi'oportion  to  the  willing- 
 ness and  earnestness  of  his  desire  to  do  good,  is 
 specially  prompted,  guided,  and  enabled  to  speak  or 
 act  effcefively  for  Christ  and  for  soids.  And  on  the 
 other  hand,  every  unbeliever  receives  the  same 
 divine  help,  in  proportion  to  his  simple  willingness 
 to  be  taught  and  led  of  God.  This  double  truth 
 stands  out  in  this  incident :  the  entire  control  of  all 
 its  details  and  issues,  of  its  two  characters  and  their 
 actions  by  the  Spirit  of  God.  Let  this  be  t'noroughly 
 pondered !     B. 
 
 The  preaching  of  the  gospel,  begun  from  Jeru- 
 salem according  to  Christ's  command,  had  embraced 
 all  classes  of  the  Jewish  name — the  pure  Jews  and 
 the  despised  Samaritans,  the  representatives  of  the 
 dispersion,  and  the  circumcised  proselyte  from  the 
 far  southern  region  which  Christ  himself  had  called 
 the  ends  of  the  earth.  Such  were  the  results  accom- 
 plished about  the  epoch  marked  by  the  death  of 
 the  Emperor  Tiberius  (a.  d.  37),  and  distinguished 
 also  by  the  disgrace  of  Caiaphas  and  Pilate,  the  two 
 chief  actors  in  the  death  of  Christ.     S. 
 
 Section  204. 
 
 Acts  ix.  1-19. 
 
 1  And  Saul,  yet  breathing  ont  threatenings  and  slaughter  against  the  disciples  of  the  Lord, 
 
 2  went  unto  the  high  priest,  and  desired  of  him  letters  to  Damascus  to  the  synagogues,  that 
 if  he  found  any  of  this  way,  whether  they  were  men  or  womeo,  he  might  bring  them  bound 
 
 3  imto  Jerusalem.     And  as  he  journeyed,  he  came  near  Damascus :  and  suddenly  there  shined 
 
 4  round  about  him  a  light  from  heaven: -and  he  fell  to  the  earth,  and  heard  a  voice  saying 
 
60 
 
 SECTION  204.— ACTS  9  :  1-19. 
 
 5  unto  him,  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou  me?     And  he  said,  "Who  art  thou.  Lord?     And 
 the  Lord  said,  I  am  Jesus  whom  thou  persecutest  :  it  is  hard  for  thee  to  kick  against  the 
 
 6  pricks.     And  he  trembling  and  astonished  said.  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do?     And 
 the  Lord  said  unto  him,  Arise,  and  go  into  the  city,  and  it  shall  be  told  thee  what  thou 
 
 7  must  do.     And  the  men  which  journeyed  with  him  stood  speechless,  hearing  a  voice,  but. 
 
 8  seeing  no  man.     And  Saul  arose  from  the  earth ;  and  when  his  eyes  were  opened,  he  saw 
 
 9  no  man :  but  they  led  him  by  the  hand,  and  brought  him  into  Damascus.     And  he  was  three 
 days  without  sight,  and  neither  did  eat  nor  drink. 
 
 10  And  there  was  a  certain  discii<le  at  Damascus,  named  Ananias;  and  to  him  said  the  Lord 
 
 11  in  a  vision,  Ananias.  And  he  said.  Behold,  I  am  hore^  Lord.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  him, 
 Arise,  and  go  into  the  street  which  is  called  Straight,  and  enquire  in  the  house  of  Judas  for 
 
 12  one  called  Saul,  of  Tarsus:  for,  behold,  he  prayeth,  and  hath  seen  in  a  vision  a  man  named 
 
 13  Ananias  coming  in,  and  putting  Jm  hand  on  him,  that  he  might  receive  his  sight.  Then 
 Ananias  answered.  Lord,  I  have  heard  by  many  of  this  man,  how  much  evil  he  hath  done 
 
 14  to  thy  saints  at  Jerusalem :  and  here  he  hath  authority  from  the  chief  priests  to  bind  all 
 
 15  that  call  on  thy  name.     But  the  Lord  said  unto  him.  Go  thy  way  :  for  he  is  a  chosen  vessel 
 
 16  unto  me,  to  bear  my  name  before  the  Gentiles,  and  kings,  and  the  children  of  Israel:  for  I 
 
 17  will  shew  him  how  great  things  he  must  suffer  for  my  name's  sake.  And  Ananias  went 
 his  way,  and  entered  into  the  house ;  and  putting  his  hands  on  him  said.  Brother  Saul,  the 
 Lord,  even  Jesus,  that  appeared  unto  thee  in  the  way  as  thou  camest,  hath  sent  me,  that 
 
 18  thou  mightest  receive  thy  sight,  and  be  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost.  And  immediately 
 there  fell  from  his  eyes  as  it  had  been  scales:  and  he  received  sight  forthwith,  and  arose^ 
 
 19  and  was  baptized.     And  when  he  had  received  meat,  he  was  strengthened. 
 
 Every  great  truth  which  is  to  win  a  triumphant  way  must  become  incarnate  in  some  one  man,  and 
 derive  from  a  living,  fervent  heart  that  passion  and  power  which  constrain  and  subdue.  So  long  as  it 
 remains  in  the  cold  region  of  mere  ideas,  it  exercises  no  mighty  influence  over  mankind.  The  truths  of 
 religion  are  not  exceptions  to  this  law.  God,  therefore,  prepared  a  man,  who  was  to  represent  in  the 
 primitive  Churcli  the  great  cause  of  the  emancipation  of  Christianity,  and  whose  mission  it  was  to  free  it 
 completely  from  the  bonds  of  the  synagogue.  This  man  was  Paul,  and  never  had  noble  truth  a  nobler 
 organ.  He  brought  to  its  service  an  heroic  heart,  in  which  fervent  love  was  joined  to  indomitable  courage, 
 and  a  mind  equally  able  to  rise  to  the  loftiest  heights  of  speculation,  and  to  penetrate  into  the  deepest 
 recesses  of  the  human  soul.  All  these  great  qualities  were  enhanced  by  absolute  devotcdness  to  Jesus 
 Christ,  and  a  self-abnegation  such  as,  apart  from  the  sacrifice  of  the  Kedcemer,  has  had  no  parallel  upon 
 earth.  His  life  was  one  perpetual  offering  up  of  himself.  His  sufferings  have  contributed  no  less  than 
 his  indefatigable  activity  to  the  triumph  of  his  principles.     Dc  P. 
 
 By  faith,  Saul  of  Tarsus,  journeying  toward  Damascus,  exchanged  the  path  of  persecution  for  that  of 
 martyrdom.  By  faith,  Saul  filled  the  known  world  with  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  did  a  work  which 
 no  other  human  work  has  equaled,  either  in  extent  or  in  depth.  By  faith,  Saul,  victorious  over  a  rebel- 
 lious nature,  attained  to  a  height  of  Christian  lifa  which  would  have  been  judged  above  man,  if  it  had 
 not  been  realized  in  his  history.  "  Go,  and  do  likewise."  It  is  not  a  question  of  strength — it  is  a  ques- 
 tion of  faith.     Monad. 
 
 Tarsus  of  Cilicia,  where  Saul  was  born,  was  a 
 city  of  wealth  and  culture.  The  education  he  re- 
 ceived there  was  perfected  at  Jerusalem  under  the 
 instruction  of  the  greatest  teacher  of  his  time,  the 
 Rabban  Gamaliel.  >Vhat  Saul  became  as  a  scholar, 
 and  with  what  fine  fiber  of  heart  and  large  capacity 
 of  intellect  he  was  naturally  gifted,  we  readily  gather 
 
 from  his  inspired  letters.     B. Saul  was  born  and 
 
 spent  his  earliest  days  in  the  shelter  of  a  home  which 
 was  Hebrew,  not  in  name  only  but  in  spirit,  lie 
 grew  up  an  Israelitish  boy,  nurtured  in  those  his- 
 tories of  the  chosen  people  which  he  was  destined  so 
 
 often  to  repeat  in  the  synagogues,  with  the  new  and 
 wonderful  commentary  supi)lied  by  the  life  and 
 resurrection  of  a  crucified  .Messiah.  The  histories 
 of  Abraham  and  Isaac,  of  Jacob  and  his  twelve  sons, 
 of  Moses,  Joshua  and  Samuel,  Elijah,  Daniel  and  the 
 Maccabees,  were  the  stories  of  his  childhood.  The 
 destruction  of  Pharaoh  in  the  Red  Sea,  the  thunders 
 of  Mount  Sinai,  the  dreary  journeys  in  the  wilder- 
 ness, the  land  that  flowed  with  milk  and  honey — 
 this  was  the  earliest  imagery  presented  to  his  open- 
 ing mind.  The  triumphant  songs  of  Zion,  the  lamen- 
 tations  by  the  waters  of   Babylon,  the   prophetic 
 
8ECTI0X  204.— ACTS  9:1-19. 
 
 61 
 
 praises  of  the  Messiah,  were  the  songs  around  his 
 c'ladlc.  Above  all,  he  would  be  familiar  with  the 
 destinies  of  his  own  illustrious  tribe.  How  little 
 was  it  imagined  that,  as  Benjamin  was  the  youngest 
 and  most  honored  of  the  patriarchs,  so  this  listening 
 child  of  Benjamin  should  be  associated  with  the 
 twelve  servants  of  the  Messiah  of  God,  the  last  and 
 most  illustrious  of  the  apostles  !     H. 
 
 1,2.  SauPs  Self-moved  Mission  to  persecute  the 
 Christians  of  Damascus. — This  abrupt  introduction 
 of  Saul  is  deeply  stirring  and  suggestive.  Here  is  a 
 man  of  intense  energy  with  a  soul  on  tire  with  a  pur- 
 pose of  serving  God  in  the  only  way  he  knew,  by 
 destroying  those  whom  he  thought  were  overthrow- 
 ing religion.  Even  then,  as  a  persecutor,  Saul  bold- 
 ly acted  out  his  belief.  And  with  what  depth  of 
 passion  is  evident  from  these  words,  "  breathing  out 
 slaughter,"  and  from  his  own  after  statement,  "  I 
 
 was   exceedingly  mad  against  them."      B. The 
 
 position  of  Saul  at  the  death  of  Stephen  was  due, 
 not  to  natural  cruelty,  but  to  a  perverted  judgment. 
 He  thought  he  did  God  service  by  slaying  the  disci- 
 ples of  Christ.  At  this  time  his  belief  was  that 
 Stephen's  doctrines  were  subversive  of  the  true  reli- 
 gion ;  and  that  the  best  way  of  checking  a  heresy 
 was  to  put  the  heretics  to  death.  These  principles 
 did  not  die  out  with  the  conversion  of  Saul.  They 
 survived,  and  deluged  Europe  with  blood  down  to  a 
 very  recent  period.  It  is  only  now,  in  our  own  gen- 
 eration, that  religious  toleration  has  been  estab- 
 lished.    Arnot. 
 
 2.  The  authority  of  the  Sanhedrim  of  Jerusalem 
 was  very  great,  so  that  not  only  the  Jews  who  in- 
 habited the  land  of  Israel,  but  the  Babylonian  and 
 Alexandrian  Jews,  received  its  decrees,  and  obeyed 
 them  with  reverence.  They  acknowledged  the  San- 
 hedrim as  the  bulwark  of  the  oral  law.  They  more 
 especially  submitted  to  its  authority  in  accusations 
 of  heresy,  and  trial  of  false  prophets,  which  the  San- 
 hedrim alone  was  supposed  competent  to  consider. 
 The  Romans,  to  whose  power  the  whole  of  Arabia 
 at  this  time  submitted,  granted  to  the  Jewish  coun- 
 cil the  power  of  imprisonment  and  scourjzing,  not 
 only  over  the  Jews  of  Palestine,  but  over  other  syna- 
 gogues, which  willingly,  in  religious  matters,  yielded 
 to  the  control  of  the  Sanhedrim.     G.  T. 
 
 3-7.  The  conversion  of  Saul  wa^^  like  the  call  of 
 
 a  second  Abraham.     H. It  was  the  most  striking 
 
 and  important  individual  conversion  between  Christ's 
 ascension  and  his  return  to  judge  the  world.  In  its 
 results,  direct  and  indirect,  it  is  the  largest  single 
 fruit  that  has  yet  been  gathered  from  the  tree  of 
 righteousness  that  the  Lord  by  his  death  and  resur- 
 rection planted  in  the  world.  No  mere  man,  before 
 or  since,  has  filled  so  great  a  space  in  the  scheme 
 of  Providence,  or  left  his  mark  so  wide  and  deep 
 upon  the  world.     The  gospel  is  the  greatest  power 
 
 that  has  ever  operated  on  earth,  and  Paul  was  its 
 ECreatest  minister.     Aniot. 
 
 Eastern  Seaboard  of  the  Mediterranean.     (The  position  of 
 the  several  places  named  should  be  carefully  noted.) 
 
 3.  Damascus  is  the  oldest  city  in  the  world.  Its 
 fame  begins  with  the  earliest  patriarchs,  and  con- 
 tinues to  modern  times.  It  was  founded  before 
 Baalbec  and  Palmyra,  and  it  has  outlived  them 
 both.  While  Babylon  is  a  heap  in  the  desert,  and 
 Tyre  a  ruin  on  the  shore,  it  remains  what  it  is  called 
 in  the  prophecies  of  Isaiah,  "  the  head  of  Syria." 
 How  important  a  place  it  was  in  the  flourishing  pe- 
 riod of  the  Jewish  monarchy,  we  know  from  the 
 garrisons  which  David  placed  there,  and  from  the 
 opposition  it  presented  to  Solomon.  And  how  close 
 its  relations  continued  to  be  with  the  Jews,  we  know 
 from  the  chronicles  of  Jeroboam  and  Ahaz,  and  the 
 prophecies  of  Isaiah  and  Amos.  Its  mercantile 
 greatness  is  indicated  by  Ezekiel  in  the  remarkable 
 words  addressed  to  Tyre — "  Damascus  was  thy  mer- 
 chant in  the  multitude  of  the  wares  of  thy  making, 
 for  the  multitude  of  all  riches ;  in  the  wine  of  Hel- 
 
62 
 
 SECTIOX  204.— ACTS  9:1-19. 
 
 bon,  and  white  wool."  Leaving  the  Jewish  annals, 
 we  might  follow  its  history  through  continuous  cen- 
 turies, from  the  time  when  Alexander  sent  Parmenio 
 to  take  it,  while  the  conqueror  himself  was  march- 
 ing from  Tarsus  to  Tyre — to  its  occupation  by  Pom- 
 pey — to  the  letters  of  Julian  the  Apostate,  who 
 describes  it  as  "  the  eye  of  the  East " — and  onward 
 through  its  golden  days,  when  it  was  the  residence 
 of  the  Ommiad  caliphs,  and  the  metropolis  of  the 
 Mohammedan  world — and  through  the  period  when 
 its  fame  was  mingled  with  that  of  iSaladin  and 
 Tamerlane — to  our  own  days,  when  the  praise  of 
 its  beauty  is  celebrated  by  every  traveler  from 
 Europe.     II. 
 
 Saul's  journey  of  five   or  six  days  (140   miles) 
 was  nearly  completed.     Damascus,  the  queen  city 
 
 of  the  East,  beautifully  situated  upon  a  fertile  plain, 
 between  two  broad  streams  rushing  down  from  the 
 foot  of  Hermon  and  the  anti-Lebanon  mountains, 
 was  now  close  at  hand,  perhaps  visible  in  the  dis- 
 tance. The  anticipation  of  success  and  triumph  in 
 his  persecuting  work  was  in  his  heart  as  he  pressed 
 eagerly  on.     Suddenly  his  career  was  checked  by  a 
 
 blinding  light  from  heaven.     B. The  light  was 
 
 that  which  the  Jews  called  the  Shechinah,  or  glori- 
 ous presence  of  Jehovah,  dwelling  in  the  tabernacle 
 — the  divine  indwelling  majesty.  It  was  the  very 
 light,  the  sacred  light,  which  their  fathers  knew 
 so  well.  It  appeared  at  sundry  times,  and  in  diverse 
 forms,  for  various  purjjoses  ;  now  of  mercy,  now  of 
 judgment.  It  was  this  light  that  blazed  out  in  the 
 flaming  sword  ;  that  appeared  to  Abraham  in  Ur  of 
 
 Damascus. 
 
 the  Chaldees ;  that  was  seen  by  Moses  in  the  burn- 
 ing bush ;  that  shone  out  in  the  pillar  of  fire,  and 
 compassed  the  top  of  Sinai ;  that  dwelt  in  the  taber- 
 nacle and  in  the  temple ;  that  showed  itself  to 
 Gideon's  father ;  that  kindled  the  fire  on  Solomon's 
 altar ;  that  was  seen  by  Ezckiel  departing,  and  by 
 Daniel  in  his  visions ;  that  for  four  hundred  years, 
 left  the  earth,  but  reappeared  at  Bethlehem  to  the 
 shepherds  and  to  the  wise  men ;  at  Christ's  bap- 
 tism ;  at  the  transfiguration ;  at  Pentecost ;  at  Ste- 
 phen's martyrdom ;  and  now  at  Saul's  conversion ; 
 and  afterward  at  Patmos.  Such  is  the  history  of 
 this  wondrous  light — the  representation  of  Him  who 
 is  light,  and  in  whom  is  no  darkness  at  all ;  of  Ilim 
 who  is  the  light  of  the  world  ;  of  Him  who  is  the 
 brightness  of  Jehovah's  glory.  The  history  of  that 
 light  is  the  Christology  of  Scripture.     Bonar. 
 
 As  he  was  stricken  to  the  earth,  a  voice  dis- 
 tinctly articulates  the  question,  "  Saul,  Saul,  why 
 pe}-sectttr.if  thou  nie  ?  "  In  the  double  address,  as 
 also  used  by  Christ  to  Martha  and  Simon,  is  designed 
 both  accusation  and  tender  remonstrance ;  first 
 (afwai/s)  a  convincim/  of  s!n,  and  then  a  gracious 
 plfi/.  Saul's  thought  was  of  binding  and  punishing 
 Christ's  disciples,  and  so  doing  service  to  God. 
 Christ  calls  it  persecution.  And  he  identifies  him- 
 self completely  with  these  imperiled  persecuted  dis- 
 ciples :  Why  persecutest  thou  Me  ?  In  the  thou, 
 Christ  further  emphasizes  Saul's  self-prompting  in 
 his  cruel  work.  Then  in  answer  to  the  question  of 
 the  prostrate  but  uplooking  man,  "  II'7to  art  thou 
 Lord  ? "  comes  a  repetition  of  the  charge :  /  am 
 Jests  of  Nazareth  lehom  thou  perseetitest !  Here, 
 too,  again  Christ  identifies  his  suffering  members 
 
SECTION  20Jf.—A  CTS  9  :  1-19. 
 
 63 
 
 with  himself.  And  in  a  figure  that  was  proverbial 
 ho  counsels  Saul  against  a  vain  and  a  hurtful  re- 
 sistance. 
 
 These  first  words  of  Jesus  were  not  merely  enough 
 to  convince  Send  of  aiii  and  draw  his  faith  to  Christ, 
 revealed  here  as  Jehovah  through  the  known  She- 
 cliinah,  a  symbol  of  dazzling  light.  This  we  know 
 they  did  effect,  and  this  was  Saul's  conversion.  It 
 w^s  wrought  as  all  other  conversions  are  wrought, 
 through  truth  convincing  the  conscience  of  sin  and 
 through  the  revelation  of  Christ  as  a  divine  Re- 
 deemer. It  differed  from  others  in  the  personal, 
 visible  manifestation  of  Christ.  The  transfigured 
 God-man  Saul  saw,  even  as  Peter  and  James  and 
 John  had  seen  him  "  in  the  holy  mount,"  and  as 
 Stephen  had  seen  him  through  the  opened  heavens. 
 So  Paul  distinctly  affirms. 
 
 But  these  first  words  of  Christ  did  more  than  con- 
 vert. They  were  imprinted  so  deeply  upon  Saul's 
 very  heart  that  they  shaped  all  his  after  thought 
 and  teaching.  A  deep  intense  conviction  of  sin  as 
 unbelief  in  and  rejection  of  Christ ;  an  overwhelm- 
 ing conception  of  the  inconceivable  breadth  and 
 depth  of  the  grace  of  Christ  in  saving  and  seeking  ; 
 and  a  realization  of  Christ's  identity  with  his  disci- 
 ples, especially  of  his  living  present  sympathy  with 
 them  in  suffering — these  great  fundamental  truths, 
 rooted  in  the  soul  of  Saul  in  this  personal  interview 
 with  Christ,  form  the  staple  and  substance  of  his 
 preaching  and  his  epistles.  Ofttimes  he  refers  to 
 this  first  experience  as  the  source  of  his  knowledge. 
 
 That  he  is  already  converted,  that  his  strong  will 
 is  subdued,  voluntarily  subjected  to  the  will  of 
 Christ,  that  his  heart  is  humbled,  utteily  turned 
 from  persecution  to  devotion,  that  he  is  henceforth 
 consecrated  to  Christ  and  to  Christ's  service,  his  an- 
 swering question  assures  us :  Lord,  ivhat  wilt  thou 
 have  me  to  do  ?  His  question  is  a  nnv  request  for 
 another  commission,  for  one  directly  opposed  in  its 
 spirit  and  object  to  that  which  had  sent  him  thus 
 far  on  his  journey.  And  this  request  is  answered 
 with  a  direction  to  arise  and  go  into  the  city  (Da- 
 mascus). There  he  would  receive  instruction  what 
 to  do.  Thus  far  no  human  instrumentality  had  been 
 employed.  Saul  had  been  apprehended,  as  he  calls 
 it  (Phil.  3),  (/rasped  anel  tetken  possession  of  by  Christ. 
 For  this  end,  too,  all  that  was  supernatural  was 
 wrought  by  Christ.  But  he  ivas  not  disobedient  to 
 the  heavenli/  vision  !     B. 
 
 8.  Thus  entered  Saul  into  Damascus  ;  not,  as  he 
 had  expected,  to  triumph  in  an  enterprise  on  which 
 his  soul  was  set,  to  enter  into  houses  and  carry  off 
 prisoners  to  Jerusalem ;  but  he  passed  himself  like 
 a  prisoner  beneath  the  gateway  and  through  the 
 street  called  "  Straight,"  where  he  was  led  by  the 
 hands  of  others  to  the  house  of  Judas,  his  dark  and 
 solitary  lodging.     H. 
 
 9.  71ie  Three  Dai/s  of  Blindness  and  Feisting. — 
 A  period  and  an  experience  of  inestimable  value. 
 Without  sight  and  food,  the  world  shut  out  from 
 every  sense,  that  the  spirit  may  have  undisturbed 
 communion  with  itself  and  with  God.  Thought 
 upon  his  own  previous  life,  upon  the  Old  Testament 
 disclosures  of  Messiah,  upon  the  glowing  words,  the 
 saintly  spirit,  and  the  glad  sacrifice  of  Stephen,  and 
 thought  upon  his  own  part  in  that  sacrifice.  And 
 now  the  Christ  of  Nazareth,  seen  by  him  as  by 
 Stephen,  as  the  God  of  glory,  had  come  into  his 
 heart.  The  Spirit  of  Christ  was  opening  his  under- 
 standing and  inspiring  his  soul  to  fervent  trustful 
 communion  with  God  in  supplication  and  praise. 
 So  passed  those  days  of  thought,  of  confirmed  con- 
 victions and  purposes,  of  grateful  adoration,  of 
 penitent  joy.  and  of  earnest  yearning  and  pleading 
 with  God — days  of  special  divine  inworking  and 
 preparation  for  the  work  before  him. 
 
 10-16.  Christ  sends  Ananias  to  Send. — A  hu- 
 man instrumentality  is  now  employed  for  Saul's 
 further  instruction  and  reception  into  Christian  fel- 
 lowship and  ministry.  The  agent  is  an  obscure  dis- 
 ciple, unknown  before  and  after  this  transaction. 
 But  he  is  siipiernatiiredlij  directed,  and  Saul  super- 
 naturally  prepared  to  receive  him,  showing  that 
 Christ  controls  edl  human  rninistrij.  In  the  vision 
 Christ  directs  Ananias  to  go  to  Saul,  plainly  inti- 
 mating the  change  wrought  in  this  persecutor  by 
 the  words,  "  For,  behold,  he  prayeth ! "  But,  with 
 the  knowledge  of  Saul's  slaughter  of  the  saints  in 
 Jerusalem,  and  of  his  purpose  in  coming  to  Damas- 
 cus, and  otherwise  ignorant  of  what  had  occurred  to 
 Saul,  the  faith  of  Ananias  is  not  equal  to  so  sudden 
 and  strong  a  demand.  Frankly  he  tells  his  difficulty 
 to  the  Lord,  and  without  a  word  of  reproach  Chi-ist 
 removes  it.  "  A  chosen  vessel  is  this  intensely  ear- 
 nest enemy  !  He  shall  bear  my  name  before  kings 
 and  all  peoples  !  For  my  name's  sake  he  must 
 suffer  great  things  !  "  Yet  Christ  granted  this  suf- 
 ferer, as  since  every  sufferer  for  Him,  to  do  great 
 things  also.     B. 
 
 11.  Behold,  he  prayeth.  As  he  the  Phar- 
 isee of  Pharisees  has  never  prayed  before ;  he  prays 
 with  the  heart  of  a  publican.  Where  prayer  like 
 this  is  uttered,  a  foe  of  Christ  has  been  elisarmed. 
 Here  is  a  light  arisen  for  the  blind,  of  which  ho  had 
 never  dreamed  when  he  sat  at  Gamaliel's  feet ;  a 
 light  on  the  greatness  of  his  own  guilt,  by  which  he, 
 who  had  dreamed  himself  to  he  already  on  the  sum- 
 mit of  perfection,  awakens  on  the  brink  of  an  abyss. 
 But  here,  too,  a  thirsty  soul  is  brought  nigh  to  the 
 spring  of  consolation,  where  refreshing  is  never 
 sought  in  vain.  Can  we  ever  doubt  again  that  in 
 heaven  an  car  is  opened  to  the  prayer  of  penitence  ? 
 Who  has  not,  on  the  contemplation  of  the  spiritual 
 greatness  of  this   Paul,    trembled   involuntarily  in 
 
64 
 
 SECTION  205.— ACTS  9  :  19-30. 
 
 silent  wonder  ?  But  the  key  to  it  all  lies  in  the 
 prayer-chamber  at  Damascus,  whence  he  issued  as 
 one  awakened  to  new  life.  When  a  sinner  prays  in 
 this  manner,  a  future  song  of  praise  is  made  certain. 
 Happy  is  he  who  has  learned  to  pray  in  such  a  man- 
 ner that  even  in  heaven  it  may  be  termed  prayer, 
 and  who  can  declare,  "  To  me  is  mercy  shown !  " 
 Van  0. 
 
 15.  A  chosen  vessel.  It  was  a  polished  and 
 capacious  vessel  that  the  Great  King  wrenched 
 from  the  hands  of  the  arch-enemy  near  the  gate  of 
 Damascus.  One  of  the  clearest  intellects  that  ever 
 glowed  in  a  human  frame  changed  hands  that  day. 
 Saul  was  a  man  of  rare  courage.  He  was  a  good 
 soldier  of  the  wicked  one  before  he  owned  allegiance 
 to  Christ.  He  was  Christ's  chief  enemy  then  in  the 
 world.  He  breathed  forth  threatenings  and  slaugh- 
 ter against  the  members  of  the  Church,  blasphemies 
 against  its  living  Head.  God  looks  down  from 
 heaven  on  this  man,  not  as  an  adversary  whose  as- 
 saults are  formidable,  but  as  an  instrument  which 
 may  be  turned  to  another  use.  As  clay  in  the  hands 
 of  the  potter  this  man  lies.  Saul  of  Tarsus,  called 
 to  be  an  apostle,  is  a  conspicuous  example  of  Divine 
 sovereignty.  He  did  not  first  choose  Christ,  but 
 Christ  chose  him.     Arnot. 
 
 17,  18.  The  Words  of  Ananias  and  ilie  Result 
 Wroiirjht  hy  the  Holy  Ghost. — Ananias  at  once  obeys 
 the  heavenly  vision,  goes  to  the  "  street  called 
 Straight,"  enters  the  house  of  Judas  and  the  cham- 
 ber where  Saul  is  lying,  puts  his  hands  upon  those 
 sightless  eyes,  and  utters  the  message  of  Christ. 
 Two  things  Ananias  announces  as  the  purpose  of 
 his  mission,  and  connects  with  the  laying  on  of  his 
 hands.  One,  the  receiving  again  of  bodily  sight ; 
 the  other,  the  hamg  filed  vjith  the  Holy  Ghost.  The 
 latter,  we  have  already  learned,  refers  only  to  his 
 extraordinary  and  miraculous  gifts ;  for  his  quick- 
 ening power  had  been  already  exercised  at  Saul's 
 conversion.  At  once  the  darkness  was  exchanged 
 for  clear  vision.  Accepting  the  ordination  and  ap- 
 pointment of  Christ,  as  duty  and  privilege,  he  for- 
 mally joined  himself  to  the  living  body  of  Christ, 
 and  by  an  ordinary  believer  was  baptized.  So  the 
 persecutor  became  a  disciple  and  leader  of  the  per- 
 secuted— the  inveterate  enemy  a  devoted  adherent. 
 And  all  without  human  agency.     "An  apostle,"  he 
 
 said,  "  by  the  will  of  God,  sent  not  from  man  nor 
 by  man,  but  by  Jesus  Christ." 
 
 7'he  leading  points  of  prof  table  thought  are 
 found  mainly  in  the  impressions  left  upon  Paul's 
 heart  by  this  memorable  experience  of  conversion, 
 impressions  elaborately  inwrought  in  his  inspired 
 letters  for  the  help  and  comfort  of  believers.  First 
 of  all,  the  facts  of  sin  and  grace,  imprinted  upon  his 
 soul  by  the  question  and  responses  of  Christ,  sin,  as 
 unbelief  in  Christ,  and  grace,  Christ's  compassionate 
 seeking  and  saving  the  guilty,  these  are  the  truths 
 which  comprise  the  substance  of  the  gospel.  Next, 
 ChrisCs  absolute  identification  of  his  people  idth  him- 
 self. His  constant  vision  of  every  believer,  and  in- 
 stant sympathy  with  every  need  and  trial.  With  in- 
 imitable tenderness  the  words  "  I  am  Jesus  whom 
 thou  persecutcsf''  respond  to  the  whole  spirit  of  his 
 last  discourse  and  prayer.  They  prove,  by  fact,  his 
 oneness  tvilh  his  own  after  he  had  passed  into  the 
 henvens  !  Again,  suffering,  in  some  form,  is  a  vital 
 part  of  the  highest  training  for  effective  service. 
 Saul's  experience  and  teaching  abundantly  declare 
 that  the  faithful  follower  must,  like  the  Master,  be 
 "made  perfect  through  suffering." 
 
 Another  expression  of  Christ  concerning  Saul,  a 
 chosen  vessel,  the  apostle  dilates  upon,  in  its  twofold 
 meaning,  as  applicable  to  all  believers.  Vessels  for 
 use — of  varying  capacity — that  can  only  give  of  that 
 which  is  first  received ;  empty  and  useless  unless 
 filled  by  the  grace  of  God,  but,  when  thus  supplied, 
 made  sources  of  blessing  to  others  to  the  praise  of 
 God.  And  chosen — "elect  of  God  and  precious." 
 Signally  as  this  truth  of  God's  choice  is  proven  in 
 Saul's  conversion,  as  cci'tainly  is  it  proven  by  the 
 experience  of  every  true  believer.  And  the  teaching 
 of  this  sustaining  truth  Paul  expressly  and  only  ad- 
 dresses to  the  believer,  since  the  believer  alone  can 
 fully  and  joyfully  accept  it.  Yet  another  theme,  in 
 its  grandeur  of  reality,  was  impressed  indelibly  upon 
 his  heart.  It  was  the  glory  of  the  risen  Christ.  A 
 living,  glorified.  Divine  Saviour,  who  was  and  is  Jesus 
 of  Nazareth  !  Glorying  in  the  Cross  because  of  the 
 redemption  wrought  upon  it,  he  glories,  ever  in  a 
 higher  strain  of  rapture,  in  Jesus,  the  man  of  Naza- 
 reth, effulgent  with  light  celestial  and  majesty 
 Divine !     B. 
 
 Section  205. 
 
 Acts  ix.  19-30. 
 
 19  Then  was  Saul  certain  days  with  the  disciples  which  were  at  Damascus.     And  straight- 
 
 20  way  lie  preached  Christ  in  the  synagogues,  that  he  is  the  Son  of  God.     But  all  that  heard 
 
 21  him  were  amazed,  and  said;  Is  not  this  he  that  destroyed  them  which  called  on  this  name 
 
SEGTION  205.— ACTS  9  :  19-30. 
 
 65 
 
 in  Jerusalem,  and  came  hither  for  that  intent,  that  he  miglit  bring  them  bound  unto  the 
 
 22  chief  priests?  But  Saul  increased  the  more  in  strength,  and  confounded  the  Jews  which 
 dwelt  at  Damascus,  proving  that  this  is  very  Christ. 
 
 23  And  after  that  many  days  were  fulfilled,  the  Jews  took  counsel  to  kill  him  :  but  tlieir  laying 
 
 24  await  was  known  of  Saul.    And  they  watched  the  gates  day  and  night  to  kill  him.    Then  the 
 
 25  disciples  took  him  by  night,  and  let  hitn  down  by  the  wall  in  a  basket.     And  when  Saul 
 
 26  was  come  to  Jerusalem,  he  assayed  to  join  himself  to  the  disciples :  but  they  were  all  afraid 
 
 27  of  him,  and  believed  not  that  he  was  a  disciple.  But  Barnabas  took  him,  and  brought  him 
 to  the  apostles,  and  declared  unto  them  how  he  had  seen  the  Lord  in  the  way,  and  that  he 
 had  spoken  to  liim,  and  how  he  had  preached  boldly  at  Damascus  in  the  name  of  Jesus. 
 
 28  And  he  was  with  them  coming  in  and  going  out  at  Jerusalem.     And  he  spake  boldly  in  the 
 
 29  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  disputed  against  the  Grecians :  but  they  went  about  to  slay 
 SO  him.     Which  when  the  brethren  knew,  they  brought  him  down  to  Caesarea,  and  sent  him 
 
 forth  to  Tarsus. 
 
 In  the  fusing  of  Christianity  and  Judaism,  what  and  who  is  needed  ?  The  man  must  be  a  pure  Jew  by 
 birth,  and  by  education  imbued  with  the  fullest  and  deepest  knowledge  both  of  the  law  itself  and  of  that 
 fabric  of  human  traditional  interpretation  which  the  rabbis  had  built  up  around  it.  No  less  necessary  is 
 it  that  he  should  have  been  versed  in  the  Greek  tongue,  which  was  then  the  universal  vehicle  of  thouglit 
 and  argument ;  should  have  been  trained  in  Gentile  habits  of  joining  thought  to  thought ;  and  should 
 have  acquired  that  degree  of  acquaintance  with  heathen  literature  which  might  enable  him  to  dispute 
 with  effect  in  Grecian  schools  and  among  Grecian  audiences.  These  qualifications  were  united  in  Saul  of 
 Tarsus.  And  his  personal  qualifications  were  to  the  full  as  marvelous.  Ardent,  sympathetic,  universal 
 in  his  regards,  and  able  to  cast  himself  into  every  other  man's  position ;  within  certain  limits  becoming 
 all  things  to  all  men,  but  absolutely  immovable  as  to  compromise  beyond  these  limits ;  carrying  all  in  hh 
 heart,  and  making  evei-y  man's  griefs  and  joys  his  own ;  with  tears  for  every  sorrow,  and  glowing  ternu 
 of  endearment  and  congratulation  ever  on  his  tongue ;  master  at  the  same  time  of  the  most  melting 
 exhortation  and  the  keenest  and  most  dehcate  irony;  pouring  out  his  words,  which  crowded  one  another 
 to  keep  pace  with  the  rapidity  of  his  phases  of  thought,  flying  from  proof  to  proof,  and  from  one  indig- 
 nant refutation  to  another;  sometimes  seemingly  forgetful  of  his  main  subject,  while  he  pursues  word 
 after  word  which  have  sprung  up  along  the  path  of  his  disputation,  then  returning  to  it  again,  in  like 
 manner  again  to  desert  it :  till  at  last  all  these  off-lying  ideas  and  images  and  allusions  are  bound  up 
 together  in  the  majestic  and  overwhelming  conclusion.  Such  was  the  mind  and  such  was  the  heart  of 
 which  God  made  choice,  to  bring  about  the  greatest  revolution  ever  wrought  in  the  history  of  man.     A. 
 
 19-22.  Saul  strairihtiomi  preaches  Christ  to  the 
 AmazedJnus. — Uis  obedience  to  the  heavenly  vision 
 "was  instant,  unquestioning,  and  whole-hearted.  No 
 "thought  had  he  of  looking  back,  and  none  of  mea- 
 suring hindrances  or  of  forecasting  difficulties  in  his 
 forward  path.  At  the  outset  his  conviction  was  as 
 clear  and  decisive  as  it  was  intense  and  deep ;  and 
 it  remained  unchanged  to  the  end.  And  his  courage 
 •was  that  of  conviction,  not  of  mere  nerve  or  will. 
 This  bold  fronting  of  danger  for  the  preaching  of 
 Christ  was  first  manifested  now,  and  to  his  old  as- 
 sociates. He  had  led  them  in  their  hatred  and  per- 
 secution of  Christ  and  his  disciples — now  he  would 
 turn  them,  with  himself,  to  the  service  of  his  re- 
 vealed Lord.  The  same  Saul,  with  aim  and  object 
 of  life  reversed,  he  throws  the  same  intensity  into 
 his  new  mission  of  love.  As  one  who  has  seen  the 
 Lord,  whose  soul  is  taken  captive  by  the  Lord's 
 grace  to  him,  as  one  who  believes,  he  must  speak. 
 He  must  bear  testimony  at  least,  that  may  help  to 
 48 
 
 counteract  the  evil  he  had  done.  No  wonder  that 
 his  former  associates  were  amazed  at  the  extreme 
 change  produced  in  him.  They  saw  it  was  real,  and 
 felt  that  an  incomprehensible  power  had  wrought  it. 
 His  honest  consecration  had  a  life  and  energy  which 
 contrasted  with  their  formal  and  lifeless  religion.   B. 
 
 That  the  bigoted  persecutor,  at  the  climax  of 
 honor  with  his  own  nation,  and  in  the  full  career 
 of  success,  should  have  suddenly  cast  in  his  lot  with 
 the  Christians,  and"  entered  on  the  new  course  of 
 self-sacrificing  labor  aud  suffering  which  made  up 
 the  rest  of  his  life,  has  often  been  esteemed  of  itself 
 a  complete  evidence  of  the  truth  of  Christianity.    S. 
 
 Next  to  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ  and 
 
 the  descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  gospel  history 
 has  no  testimony  which  equals  the  conversion  of 
 Saul  of  Tarsus.  It  has  been  felt  in  all  ages ;  and 
 many  a  reflective  mind,  hitherto  unmoved,  has  yield- 
 ed to  the  power  of  this  page  of  the  gospel.    Monod. 
 
 23.  Interval  of  Special  Preparation  in  Aralia, 
 
6Q 
 
 SECTION  205.— A  CTS  9  :  19-30. 
 
 and  Return  to  Damascus. — His  spontaneous  testi- 
 mony borne  for  Christ,  after  brief  stay — certain  dai/s, 
 verse  19 — he  tells  us  (Gal.  1  :  17)  that  he  went  into 
 Arabia  and  returned  again  to  Damascus.  The  interval 
 spent  in  Arabia  comprised  nearly  the  whole  of  the 
 three  years  (Gal.  1  :  18)  between  his  conversion  and 
 his  first  visit  to  Jerusalem.  This  interval  is  indi- 
 cated in  verse  23  by  mani/  or  sufficient  days.  B. 
 
 As  used  by  Paul  (Gal.  1:17),  Arabia  does  not  ne- 
 cessarily mean  the  wilderness  of  Arabia,  commonly 
 so  called.  Early  Christian  writers  assign  Damascus 
 itself  to  Arabia;  and  the  region  of  Auranitis,  on 
 the  south  of  Damascus,  is  reckoned  by  Roman  wri- 
 ters as  beloncjing  to  Arabia.  Luke  passes  over  an 
 interval  of  three  years.  And  it  is  observable  that 
 "  many  days  "  are  equivalent  to  three  years  in  1  K. 
 2  :  3S.     W. 
 
 Windows  on  the  Wall— Damascus. 
 
 Like  Moses  and  Elijah,  he  seems  to  have  been 
 led  into  the  quiet  of  the  wilderness  for  a  period  of 
 needful  thought  and  prayer.  Thouyht  upon  the 
 Old  Testament  Scriptures  in  their  new  liglit,  upon 
 his  own  previous  career,  upon  the  heavenly  vision, 
 the  Christ  of  prophecy  now  disclosed  to  him  in  the 
 person  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth  ;  and  prayer  for  guid- 
 ance, for  qualification  to  serve  and  teach,  for  needed 
 inward  discipline  and  training  of  spirit  to  do  and 
 bear.  And  gradually,  as  others  are,  was  he  guided 
 by  the  Holy  Spirit  into  truth.  Not  by  any  direct  or 
 independent  revelation,  but  in  connection  with  the 
 studied  Scriptures  and  the  known  facts  of  Christ's 
 
 incarnate  career.  Visions  indeed  he  had,  at  inter- 
 vals and  in  emergencies  of  his  after-life.  But  here 
 he  was  led  to  the  right  apprehension  and  full  mean- 
 ing of  the  written  word,  and  of  the  teachings  of 
 Christ.  The  Spirit  took  of  the  things  of  Christ  and 
 showed  them  unto  him.  Yet  let  it  be  remembered 
 that  to  the  three  days  of  blindness,  and  the  three 
 years  of  thoughtful  study  and  prayer,  five  years  of 
 practice  are  added  before  he  is  fully  charged  with 
 his  great  commission.  God  takes  time  to  prepare 
 those  whom  he  specially  employs. 
 
 33  -  25.  SauVs  Escape  from  Damascus. — Returned 
 again,  he  goes  straightway  to  the  synagogue.  With 
 even  stronger  faith  and  zeal,  as  his  views  of  truth 
 were  wider,  his  skill  in  argument  and  force  of  state- 
 ment were  such  that  his  old  opponents  could  not 
 meet  or  refute  his  teachings.  And,  since  he  thor- 
 oughly knew  them  and  their  views,  his  refutation  of 
 their  errors  would  be  especially  pointed  and  effec- 
 tive. Naturally,  therefore,  Saul's  former  associates 
 became  his  most  implacable  foes.  They  conspired 
 w'ith  the  governor  of  Damascus  to  kill  him  (2  Cor. 
 11  :  32,  33).  But,  from  the  overhanging  window  of 
 a  house  upon  an  unguarded  part  of  the  wall,  the 
 disciples  let  him  down  into  the  open  country,  and 
 he  made  good  his  first  escape  from  persecuting 
 Jews.  The  Lord  has  already  begun  to  show  him 
 how  great  things  he  must  suffer. 
 
 26-39.  Brief  Visit  and  Ministry  at  Jerusa- 
 lem.— Paul's  own  account  of  this  visit  we  find  in 
 Gal.  1  :  11-18.  His  chief  motive  was  to  see  Peter 
 and  James.  But  even  these  leaders  of  the  apos- 
 tles (and  he  sought  and  saw  none  besides  these 
 two)  doubted  his  sincerity.  They  would  not  receiv-e 
 him  until  Barnabas — who  was  from  Cyprus,  not  far 
 from  Tarsus — who  had  learned  the  facts  of  Saul's 
 conversion,  probably  from  himself,  took  the  new 
 convert  to  the  two,  and  told  them  his  marvelous 
 story.  For  only  fifteen  days  the  three  remained  to- 
 gether.    B. 
 
 The  first  meeting  of  the  fisherman  of  Galilee 
 and  the  tent-maker  of  Tarsus,  the  chosen  companion 
 of  Jesus  on  earth  and  the  chosen  Pharisee  who  saw 
 Jesus  in  the  heavens,  the  apostle  of  the  circum- 
 cision and  the  apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  is  passed 
 over  in  Scripture  in  a  few  words.  The  divine  record 
 does  not  linger  in  dramatic  description  on  those 
 passages,  which  a  mere  human  writing  would  labor 
 to  embellish.  What  took  place  in  the  intercourse 
 of  these  two  saints,  what  was  said  of  Jesus  of  Naza- 
 reth, who  suffered,  died,  and  was  buried,  and  of 
 Jesus,  the  glorified  Lord,  who  had  risen  and  as- 
 cended, and  become  "  Head  over  all  things  to  the 
 Church,"  what  was  felt  of  Christian  love  and  devo- 
 tion, what  was  learned  under  the  Sjurit's  teaching 
 of  Christian  truth,  has  not  been  revealed  and  can 
 not  be  known.     H. 
 
SECTION  206.— ACTS  9  :  SI-4S. 
 
 67 
 
 Boldly  and  effectively  he  proved  his  divine  mis- 
 sion in  presence  of  these  veteran  apostles.  Boldly 
 he  entered  the  very  synagogue  of  the  Grecians 
 where  Stephen  had  taught,  and  effectively  preached 
 
 the  same  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  conclusively  refuting 
 all  opposing  argument.  And  affaiii,  as  their  only 
 way  of  silencing^  they  seek  to  slay  him  ! 
 
 30.  Sent  to  his  Native  City. — Not   merely  the 
 
 Modern  Tarsus. 
 
 counsel  of  the  two  apostles,  but  a  positive  command 
 of  Christ  (Acts  22  :  18-21),  led  Saul  to  leave  Jeru- 
 salem and  go  to  his  own  home.  Another  long  inter- 
 val in  Saul's  history  here  occurs,  during  which  we 
 only  know  that  he  remained  in  comparative  retire- 
 ment, preaching  simply  as  other  disciples  did,  without 
 special  appointment  or  formal  ordination,  as  occa- 
 sion called  or  the  leading  of  the  Spirit  prompted.  B. 
 The  early  chapters  of  the  Acts  are  like  the  nar- 
 ratives in  the  Gospels.  It  is  often  hardly  possible 
 to  learn  how  far  the  events  related  were  contempo- 
 rary or  consecutive.  It  is  impossible  to  determine 
 the  relations  of  time  which  subsist  between  Paul's 
 retirement  into  Arabia  and  Peter's  visit  to  the  con- 
 verted Samaritans,  or  between  the  journey  of  one 
 
 apostle  from  Joppa  to  Cesarea  and  the  journey  of 
 
 the  other  from  Jerusalem  to  Tarsus.     H. The 
 
 interval   of  uncertain   length,  which   he   spent   in 
 Cilicia  and  Syria,  after  his  flight  from  Jerusalem 
 to  Tarsus,  is  a  blank  in  the  story  of  the  Ads  ;  but 
 some  refer  to  this  period  the  chief  part  at  least  of 
 j  the  perils  and  sufferings  which  he  recounts  to  the 
 1  Corinthians,  including  two  Roman  and  five  Jewish 
 I  scourgings  and  three  shipwrecks.     At  all  events,  we 
 may  safely  regard  this  as  the  great  probationary 
 period  of  the  apostle's  ministry,  in  which,  laboring 
 !  alone  and  unaided  by  man,  he  was  specially  pre- 
 pared for  the  wide  field  to  which  he  was  called  when 
 \  Barnabas  came  to  Tarsus  to  seek  his  aid  for  the 
 I  work  at  Antioch.     S. 
 
 Section  206. 
 
 Acts  ix.  31-43. 
 
 •31  Thex  bad  the  chnrches  rest  throughout  all  Judaea  and  Galilee  and  Samaria,  and  were  edi- 
 fied ;  and  walking  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  in  the  comfort  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  were  mul- 
 tiplied. 
 
 32  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  Peter  passed  throughout  all  quarters,  he  came  down  also  to  the 
 
 33  saints  which  dwelt  at  Lydda.     And  there  he  found  a  certain  man  named  ^Eneas,  which  had 
 
 34  kept  his  bed  eight  years,  and  was  sick  of  the  palsy.    And  Peter  said  unto  him,  ^neas,  Jesus 
 
68 
 
 SECTIOX  206.— A  CTS  9  :  31-43. 
 
 35  Christ  maketh  thee  whole  :  arise,  and  make  thy  bed.     And  he  arose  immediately.     And  all 
 that  dwelt  at  Lydda  and  Saron  saw  him,  and  turned  to  the  Lord. 
 
 36  Now  there  was  at  Joppa  a  certain  disciple  named  Tabitha,  which  by  interpretation  is 
 
 37  called  Dorcas :  this  woman  was  full  of  good  works  and  almsdeeds  which  she  did.     And  it 
 came  to  pass  in  those  days,  that  she  was  sick,  and  died  :  whom  when  they  had  washed,  they 
 
 38  laid  her  in  an  upper  chamber.     And  forasmuch  as  Lydda  was  nigh  to  Joppa,  and  the  disci- 
 ples had  heard  that  Peter  was  there,  they  sent  unto  him  two  men,  desiring  ?um  that  he 
 
 39  would  not  delay  to  come  to  them.     Tlien  Peter  arose  and  went  with  them.     When  he  was 
 come,  they  brought  him  into  tlie  upper  chamber:  and  all  the  widows  stood  by  him  weeping, 
 
 40  and  shewing  the  coats  and  garments  which  Dorcas  made,  while  she  was  with  them.     But 
 Peter  put  them  all  forth,  and  kneeled  down,  and  prayed ;  and  turning  Mm  to  the  body  said, 
 
 41  Tabitha,  arise.     And  she  opened  her  eyes :  and  when  she  saw  Peter,  she  sat  up.     And  he 
 gave  her  his  hand,  and  lifted  her  up,  and  when  he  had  called  the  saints  and  widows, 
 
 42  presented  her  alive.     And  it  was  known  throughout  all  Joppa ;  and  many  believed  in  tlie 
 
 43  Lord.     And  it  came  to  pass,  that  he  tarried  many  days  in  Joppa  with  one  Simon  a  tanner. 
 
 "  Tabitha  was  not  a  fashion-plate,  but  a  model  for  every  Christian  female."  She  "  looked  also  on  the 
 things  of  others,''''  helped  to  bear  the  burdens  of  others,  and  "  so  fulfilled  the  law  of  Christ."  Her  methods 
 were  appropriate  and  womanly,  as  her  spirit  was  Christlike.  By  this  record  not  only,  but  by  manifold  or- 
 ganizations and  bands  that  have  wrought  a  similar  work  of  love  in  every  Christian  age  and  nation,  Dorcas 
 being  dead  hath  spoken  and  yet  speaketh.  She  is  one  of  three  women  (Mk.  12  :  44 ;  14  :  9)  whose  self- 
 consecration  was  shown  in  their  gifts  and  deeds,  and  whose  memorial  and  eulogy  have  gone  wheresoever 
 the  gospel  has  been  preached.     B. 
 
 Dorcas  died  regretted ;  she  was  worth  regretting,  she  was  worth  being  restored,  she  had  not  lived  in 
 vain  because  she  had  not  lived  for  herself.  The  end  of  life  is  not  a  thought,  but  an  action — action  for 
 others.  But  you,  why  should  you  be  regretted  ?  Have  you  discovered  spiritual  truth  like  Paul  ?  Have 
 you  been  brave  and  true  in  defending  it,  like  Peter ;  or  cheered  desolate  hearts,  like  Ananias ;  or  visited 
 the  widow  and  the  fatherless  in  their  affliction,  like  Dorcas  ?  If  you  have,  your  life  will  leave  a  trace 
 which  will  not  soon  be  effaced  from  the  earth.  But,  if  not,  what  is  your  worthless  self-absorbed  existence 
 good  for  but  to  be  swept  away  and  forgotten  as  soon  as  possible?  You  will  leave  no  record  of  yourself 
 ^n  earth  except  a  date  of  birth  and  a  date  of  death,  with  an  awfully  significant  blank  between.    F.  W.  R. 
 
 31.  The  Uphuilding  and  Ino'ease  of  the  Ch^irch 
 in  the  Three  Provinces. — This  verse  is  a  point  of 
 transition  in  the  history.  After  brief  statement  of 
 Saul's  conversion  and  early  ministry,  Luke's  narra- 
 tive returns  for  two  or  three  chapters  to  further 
 incidents  in  Peter's  career.  No  points  of  time  are 
 given  in  either  case,  as  they  were  not  needful  to  the 
 purpose  of  the  revelation.  This  purpose  (and  it 
 should  be  carefully  noted)  was  to  show,  by  these  few 
 specific  incidents,  in  what  manner,  and  how  rapidh/ 
 and  widely,  the  gospel  was  carried  through  the  land, 
 how  effectively  it  loas  preached,  and  loith  ivhat  won- 
 derful remits  in  the  conversion  of  men  and  the  for- 
 mation of  churches.  Many  "had  gone  everywhere 
 preaching  the  word,"  and  founding  communities  of 
 believers.  So  we  find  churches  in  Judea,  Samaria, 
 and  even  in  far  Galilee — this  in  spite  of  persecution, 
 and  as  its  indirect  effect  in  scattering  abroad  disci- 
 ples filed  with  the  Holy  Ghost. 
 
 The  "  rest,"  or  interval  of  freedom  from  perse- 
 cution, here  referred  to,  grew  out  of  an  intense 
 excitement,  which   for   a   considerable   period   ab- 
 
 sorbed the  whole  thought  of  the  Jewish  rulers  and 
 
 people.     B. About  this  time  a  more  urgent  and 
 
 immediate  danger  than  the  progress  of  Christianity 
 occupied  the  mind  of  the  Jewish  people.  The  very 
 existence  of  their  religion  was  threatened,  for  the 
 frantic  Caligula  had  issued  orders  to  place  his  statue 
 in  the  Temple  at  Jerusalem.  The  historian  of  the 
 Jews  must  relate  the  negotiations,  the  petitions,  the 
 artful  and  humane  delays  interposed  by  the  prefect 
 Petronius,  and  all  the  incidents  which  show  how 
 deeply  and  universally  the  nation  was  absorbed  by 
 this  appalling  subject.  It  caused,  no  doubt,  a  diver- 
 sion in  favor  of  the  Christians  ;  and  the  temporary 
 peace  enjoyed  by  the  churches  is  attributed,  with 
 great  probability,  rather  to  the  fears  of  the  Jews 
 for  their  own  religious  independence,  than  to  the 
 relaxation  of  their  hostility  against  the  Christians. 
 This  peace  was  not  disturbed  for  about  three  years. 
 The  apostles  pursued  their  office  of  disseminating 
 the  gospel  in  every  part  of  Judea  until  Herod 
 Agrippa  took  possession  of  the  hereditary  domin- 
 ions.    Milman. 
 
SECTION  206.— ACTS  9  :  31-4.3. 
 
 69 
 
 And  so,  through  the  providence  of  God,  his  peo- 
 ple had  needed  quiet.  The  result  of  quiet  is  two- 
 fold. They  were  edified,  or  built  up  ;  referring  to 
 the  inward  life,  not  the  outward  organization.  Ad- 
 vanced and  strengthened  internaUy,  they  xnadQ prog- 
 ress in  spiritual  life  and  its  fruits.  And  they  were 
 iiiultipiied,  increased  in  the  number  of  the  saved. 
 Mark  the  conditions  of  this  increase  !  The  walking, 
 or  going  on  and  forward,  actively  meeting  daily  du- 
 ties. Walking  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  with  filial 
 reverence  and  obedience  at  heart.  And  walking  in 
 the  comfort  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  the  soul's  resting 
 upon  the  helpful  interposition  of  the  Holy  Spirit  at 
 
 every  needful  point — this  is  the  meaning  of  "  com- 
 fort," as  it  is  of  "comforter"  (the  same  word),  ap- 
 plied by  Christ  to  the  Holy  Ghost.  These  condi- 
 tions fulfilled,  inwardly  strengthen,  advance,  and 
 make  fruitful  the  Church  ;  they  increase  the  vital 
 force,  they  expand  the  graces,  and  make  larger  and 
 richer  the  fruitage  of  the  heliever''s  life. 
 
 32-35.  The  Miraculous  Heeding  of  Eneas  at 
 Lydda,  and  its  Blessed  Eenults. — Peter's  visit  at  Lydda 
 and  stay  at  Joppa  (see  map,  p.  61)  probably  oc- 
 curred while  Saul  was  at  Tarsus.  Nothing  like 
 apostolic  circuits  or  visitations  seems  to  be  even 
 hinted  at  in  the  Acts  until  we  reach  Paul's  history. 
 
 Lydda— the  Modern  Village. 
 
 and  that  is  purely  exceptional  in  this  matter,  grow- 
 ing out  of  his  exclusive  appointment  and  work  as 
 the  apostle  to  the  Gentiles.  As  a  body  the  apostles 
 remained  at  Jerusalem  controlling  and  guiding  the 
 general  movements  of  the  new  Christian  body  or 
 church.  So  Christ  had  ordained.  But  individual 
 apostles,  like  other  individual  disciples,  went  as  they 
 were  called  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  upon  specific  mis- 
 sions. In  such  a  mission  Peter  was  now  engaged, 
 and  in  his  journeying  arrives  at  Lydda,  an  inland 
 village  a  few  (six)  miles  from  Joppa.  There  he 
 seeks  the  saints— a.  Scriptural  term,  and  therefore  a 
 proper  one  if  properly  employed — signifying  the 
 holy  ;  and  descriptive  of  believers,  all  of  whom  are 
 called  to  be  saints. 
 
 Among  them — the  connection  implies — he  finds 
 a  man  for  eight  years  crippled  with  palsy.  There 
 is  here  no  testing  or  prompting  of  faith,  as  in  the 
 case  of  unbelievers,  by  Question  or  address  (Acts 
 3  :  4).  But,  addressing  him  as  one  who  already  be- 
 lieves, he  simply  announces  a  gracious,  joyful  fact : 
 Jesus  Christ  maketh  thee  whole  !  For  proof  of  this, 
 the  command  is  added:  "Arise,  and  make  thy  bed." 
 The  doing  for  himself  what  for  eight  years  had 
 been  done  for  him  was  conclusive  evidence  that  his 
 infirmity  was  gone  and  his  strength  restored. 
 
 The  widespread  results  of  this  miraculous  heal- 
 ing furnish  yet  further  verification  of  Christ's 
 words  (John  14  :  12),  that  greater  works  than  His 
 should  be  done  in  his  name.  Not  only  in  Lydda, 
 but  over  the  broad,  fertile,  and  beautiful  plain  of 
 Sharon — reaching  from  Cesarea  to  Joppa — the 
 tidings  of  the  cure  and  the  name  of  Jesus  the  healer 
 were  spread  by  grateful  believing  disciples,  and 
 many  of  the  multitudes  that  dwelt  in  that  vast  re- 
 gion received  Christ  and  were  enrolled  as  his  disci- 
 ples. 
 
 36-42.  The  Character,  Death,  and  raising  to 
 Life  of  Dorcas,  and  the  Result  wrought  in  Joppa. — 
 Joppa  ("beautiful  "),  on  a  high  hill  of  the  Mediter- 
 ranean coast,  distant  forty  miles  from  Jerusalem, 
 was  its  seaport  from  the  time  of  Solomon.  This 
 disciple  of  Christlike  spirit  was  called  Tabitha  in 
 the  Aramaic  tongue,  used  by  the  Jews,  and  Dorcas 
 by  the  Greeks.  The  name  signifies  "  gazelle,"  and, 
 as  an  image  of  peculiar  attractiveness,  was  often 
 appropriated  as  a  proper  name  for  females. 
 
 Though  nothing  is  said  of  her  faith,  she  had 
 faith,  for  she  was  a  time  disciple.  More  and  better, 
 she  proved  faith's  possession  by  its  leorks.  Her  life 
 was  actively  employed  in  helping  disciples  and  oth- 
 ers.    She  wrought  with  her  hands,  and  gave  from 
 
70 
 
 SEGTIOX  207.— ACTS  10:1-23. 
 
 her  store  for  the  supply  of  poor  and  needy ;  espe- 
 cially for  widows,  who  in  that  period  and  country 
 were  in  peculiar  need.  That  her  motive  was  utter- 
 ly single  and  unselfish,  we  know  from  the  common 
 ■faigh  sentiment  concerning  her.  When  she  died, 
 this  sentiment  was  at  once  manifest.  All  the  Chris- 
 tian fellowship  was  moved  to  the  deepest  grief.  In 
 their  yearning  for  comfort,  and  if  possible  for  help 
 in  some  unknown  way  from  God,  they  instantly  send 
 
 to  Peter,  six  miles  off,  asking  that  he  hasten  to  do 
 what  he  can  in  their  grief  and  need.  As  they  de- 
 sired, Peter  came  at  once,  arriving  before  the  inter- 
 ment, which  ordinarily  takes  place  on  the  day  of 
 death  in  the  East. 
 
 The  body  lay  in  an  upper  chamber,  and  was  sur- 
 rounded by  "  saints  and  widows,"  that  is,  by  fellow 
 disciples  and  by  those  she  had  helped.  With  a 
 natural   and   tender  touch,  Luke  tells   how   these 
 
 Jaffa— Aucieut  Joppa. 
 
 grieving  but  grateful  beneficiaries  recited  her  me- 
 morial. But  Peter  puts  them  all  forth.  He  would 
 be  alone  with  God,  especially  when  he  had  so  great 
 a  request  to  urge,  so  mighty  a  boon  to  obtain. 
 KnceJ'mg  down,  he  prayed!  The  spirit  of  the  pray- 
 er, its  intense  fervor  and  its  energy  of  faith,  and  the 
 motive  which  he  urged,  the  greater  glory  of  Christ, 
 we  may  know  by  the  assurance  given  to  Peter  by 
 the  Holy  Ghost — that  inward  assurance  by  which 
 he  was  prompted  to  say,  "  Tabitha,  arise."  His  faith 
 was  in  the  divine  power,  and  his  word  was  guided 
 by  the  divine  spirit.  In  response  to  his  faith,  im- 
 mediately upon  the  utterance  of  his  word,  "  she 
 opened  her  eyes,"  and  her  spirit  came  again.  To 
 those  who  mourned  her  dead,  "  saints  and  widows, 
 he  presented  her  alive."  And  joy  takes  the  place  of 
 mourning.     In  all  this,  not  Peter,  but  Peter's  Lord, 
 
 is  glorified.  Therefore  it  was  that,  when  the  people 
 of  Joppa  heard  of  this  restored  life  of  Dorcas,  many 
 heeded  the  preaching  of  Jesus  the  Restorer,  and  be- 
 lieved in  him  unto  a  higher,  even  an  everlasting  life. 
 43.  Simon  Peter  tarries  in  the  House  of  the  Tan- 
 ner Simon. — "  Many  days,"  indicating  a  sufficient 
 period  for  the  work  to  be  done,  in  connection  with 
 his  stay  there.  The  tanner's  business — that  of  pre- 
 paring skins  for  different  uses — was  an  unclean  one, 
 and  therefore  dishonorable  in  Jewish  estimation, 
 because  it  required  contact  with  dead  animals.  But 
 Peter's  Judaism  is  already  so  much  modified,  and 
 his  apprehension  of  Christ's  exposures  of  Pharisaic 
 interpretation  so  clear,  that  he  is  willing  to  risk  the 
 uncleanness  and  the  dishonor,  by  sharing  the  home 
 and  table  of  his  namesake,  the  hospitable  Christian 
 tanner.     B. 
 
 Section  207. 
 
 Acts  x.  1-23. 
 
 1  There  was  a  certain  man  in  Caesarea  called  Corneliu.s,  a  centurion  of  the  band  called  the 
 
 2  Italian  hand,  a  devout  man,  and  one  that  feared  God  with  all  his  house,  which  gave  much 
 
 3  alms  to  the  people,  and  prayed  to  God  alway.     He  saw  in  a  vision  evidently  about  the 
 ninth  hour  of  the  day  an  angel  of  God  coming  in  to  him,  and  saying  unto  him,  Cornelius. 
 
 4  And  when  he  looked  on  him,  he  was  afraid,  and  said,  What  is  it,  Lord?     And  he  said  unto 
 
 5  him,  Thy  prayers  and  thine  alms  are  come  up  for  a  memorial  before  God.     And  now  send 
 
 6  men  to  Joppa,  and  call  for  one  Simon,  whose  surname  is  Peter :  he  lodgetli  with  one  Simon 
 
SECTION  207.— ACTS  10:1-23. 
 
 71 
 
 '7  a  tanner,  whose  house  is  by  the  sea  side  :  he  shall  tell  tliee  what  thon  oughtest  to  do.  And 
 when  the  angel  which  spake  unto  (.'ornelius  was  departed,  he  called  two  of  his  household 
 
 8  servants,  and  a  devout  soldier  of  them  tliat  waited  on  hini  continually ;  and  when  he  had 
 declared  all  thene  things  unto  tiiera,  he  sent  them  to  Joppa. 
 
 9  On  the  morrow,  as  they  went  on  their  journey,  and  drew  nigh  unto  the  city,  Peter  went 
 
 10  up  upon  the  housetop  to  pray  about  the  sixth  hour:  and  he  became  very  hungry,  and  would 
 
 11  have  eaten:  but  while  they  made  ready,  he  fell  into  a  trance,  and  saw  heaven  opened,  and 
 a  certain  vessel  descending  unto  him,  as  it  had  been  a  great  sheet  knit  at  the  four  corners, 
 
 12  and  let  down  to  the  earth:  wherein  were  all  manner  of  fourfooted  beasts  of  the  earth,  and 
 
 13  wild  beasts,  and  creeping  things,  and  fowls  of  the  air.     And  there  came  a  voice  to  him, 
 
 14  Rise,  Peter ;  kill,  and  eat.     But  Peter  said.  Not  so.  Lord  ;  for  I  have  never  eaten  any  thing 
 
 15  that  is  common  or  unclean.  And  the  voice  spa^e  unto  him  again  the  second  time,  What 
 IG  God  hath  cleansed,  tJiat  call  not  thou  common.  This  was  done  thrice:  and  the  vessel  was 
 17  received  up  again  into  heaven.     Now  while  Peter  doubted  in  himself  what  this  vision  which 
 
 he  liad  seen  should  mean,  behold,  the  men  which  were  sent  from  Cornelius  had  made  en- 
 quiry for  Simon's  house,  and  stood  before  the  gate,  and  called,  and  asked  whether  Simon, 
 which  was  surnamed  Peter,  were  lodged  there. 
 
 While  Peter  thought  on  the  vision,  the  Spirit  said  unto  him,  Behold,  three  men  seek  thee. 
 
 20  Arise  therefore,  and  get  thee  down,  and  go  with  them,  doubting  nothing:  for  I  have  sent 
 
 21  them.     Then  Peter  went  down  to  the  men  which  were  sent  unto  him  from  Cornelius;  and 
 
 22  said,  Behold,  I  am  he  whom  ye  seek:  what  is  the  cause  wherefore  ye  are  come?  And  they 
 said,  Cornelius  the  centurion,  a  just  man,  and  one  that  feareth  God,  and  of  good  report 
 among  all  the  nation  of  the  Jews,  was  warned  from  God  by  an  holy  angel  to  send  for  thee 
 
 23  into  his  house,  and  to  hear  words  of  tliee.  Then  called  he  them  in,  and  lodged  them.  And 
 on  the  morrow  Peter  went  away  with  them,  and  certain  brethren  from  Joppa  accompanied 
 him. 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 
 Alms  and  prayers  are  branches  from  a  common'  stem,  which  binds  them  together.  That  stem  is  the 
 moral  law  of  God ;  that  law  to  which,  though  it  be  not  the  covenant  under  which  (as  Christian  men)  we 
 live,  we  must  yet  be  conformed  as  a  rule  of  life.  The  law  branches  out  into  two  great  precepts — supreme 
 and  unbounded  love  to  God,  and  love  to  our  neighbor  as  to  ourselves.  Xow,  the  man  who  really  and  habit- 
 ually prays,  the  man  who  lives  in  the  spirit  of  prayer,  fulfills  the  first  great  branch  of  duty.  True  spirit- 
 ual prayer — "  the  effectual,  fervent  prayer  of  a  righteous  man,"  such  as  was  that  of  Cornelius — is  the 
 outcome  and  expression  of  a  man's  duty  to  God.  Such  prayer  is  called  in  Scripture  "  incense  "  ;  partly 
 from  its  reaching  the  throne  of  grace,  even  as  incense  when  kindled  soars  up  to  the  sky ;  partly  from  its 
 spiritual  fragrance  and  acceptability.  "  Let  my  prayer  be  set  forth  in  thy  sight  as  (he  incense.''^  And  the 
 man  who  gives  alms,  in  the  true  spirit  of  almsgiving,  is  equally  fulfilling  the  second  great  branch  of  duty. 
 Devout  almsgiving — such  as  was  that  of  Cornelius,  who  "  gave  much  alms  to  the  people  " — is  the  outcome 
 and  expression  of  a  man's  duty  to  his  neighbor.  Yet  think  not  that  the  act  passes  no  further  than  to  our 
 neighbor.  It  too,  no  less  than  prayer,  comes  up  before  God  as  a  memorial.  It  too,  no  less  than  prayer, 
 finds  in  the  fragrant,  soaring  incense  its  Scriptural  emblem  and  type.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 Not  only  was  God's  covenant  made  with  the  Jew- 
 ish nation,  not  only  did  he  intrust  that  nation  with 
 his  word  and  ordinances  of  worship,  not  only  was 
 Christ  a  Jew,  and  as  he  affirmed,  "  salvation  was  of 
 the  Jews,"  but  the  first  Christian  disciples,  and  the 
 entire  membership  of  the  first  Christian  Church  up 
 to  this  period,  were  members  of  the  Jcivish  Church, 
 by  descent  or  adoption.  They  were  all  imbued  with 
 the  prevalent  Jewish  belief,  respecting  the  essential 
 importance  of  the  leading  Mosaic  rites.  They  were 
 filled  with  the  Jewish  feeling  of  their  immense  su- 
 iperiority  as  God's  people  over  all  other  nations.     It 
 
 seemed  natural  to  them,  therefore,  when  Christianity 
 was  to  be  introduced  among  the  Gentiles  (and  they 
 knew  that  all  nations  were  to  receive  the  gospel), 
 that  it  should  be  introduced  under  Jewish  auspices 
 and  in  connection  with  long  venerated  Jewish  forms. 
 The  apostles,  with  others,  were  still  imbued  with 
 these  conceits  and  prejudices. 
 
 Before  God's  work  among  the  Gentiles  can  be 
 begun,  these  teachers  must  be  taught ;  their  narrow, 
 erroneous  notions  removed.  First  and  emphatically 
 they  miuit  Jcnoiu  that  in  Christ  Jesus  the  Gentile  is 
 equal  to,  is  one  with  the  Jew :  "  a  fellow-heir,  of  the 
 
72 
 
 SECTION  207.— ACTS  10:1-23. 
 
 same  body,  and  partaker  of  the  same  promise  by 
 the  gospel."  And  this  is  the  lesson  conveyed  by  the 
 vision  to  Peter,  the  man  strongest  in  feeling  and  pre- 
 judice, the  foremost,  most  energetic,  whole-souled 
 in  active  obedience,  among  the  body  of  apostles. 
 More  fully  afterward,  and  frequently,  the  same 
 needed  lesson  was  taught. 
 
 It  is  conveyed  to  Peter  in  the  first  act  of  transi- 
 tion in  the  ministry  of  the  gospel,  from  the  Jew  to 
 the  Gentile.  A  period  this  of  marked  significance, 
 as  a  turning-point  in  the  history  of  the  Christian 
 Church.  And  because  so  necessary,  at  this  eminent 
 juncture,  to  prepare  the  body  of  apostles  and  disci- 
 ples for  right  ministry  among  the  Gentiles,  God 
 added  supernatural  means  to  the  natural.  He  con- 
 nected a  miraculous  vision  with  many  providences. 
 As  respects  the  latter,  it  is  interesting  to  note  how 
 events  are  linked  in  with  each  other  by  God's  plan 
 and  providence.  Lydda  was  nigh  to  Joppa,  so  Peter 
 was  called  from  Lydda.  Now,  Joppa  is  so  nigh  to 
 Cesarea  that  he  is  called  from  Joppa.  Yet  it  is  the 
 Lord  and  the  Lord's  work  that  call.  So  God  ever 
 marshals  providences  in  the  way  and  for  the  dis- 
 charge of  our  duty. 
 
 Another  point  worthy  of  note  is  the  analogy  be- 
 tween this  bringing  together  of  Peter  and  Cornelius 
 and  that  of  Saul  and  Ananias.  Each  was  prefaced 
 with  a  double  and  responsive  vision,  and  with  in- 
 struction, from  God;  and  a  hindering  difficulty  re- 
 moved from  the  minds  of  Ananias  and  Peter. 
 
 1,2.  The  Position  and  Character  of  Cornelius. 
 — Cesarea,  on  the  Mediterranean  coast,  about  thirty 
 miles  north  of  Joppa  and  sixty  northwest  from  Je- 
 rusalem, was  lavishly  built  by  Herod  the  Great,  and 
 made  his  residence  and  the  civil  and  military  capital 
 of  Judea.  Now,  it  was  the  seat  of  the  Roman  pro- 
 curators or  governors,  as  is  frequently  intimated  in 
 
 the  Acts.     B. The  gospel  made  its  first  conquest 
 
 over  heathenism  in  this  large  city,  named  from  the 
 Roman  Caesar,  a  military  stronghold  and  naval  ar- 
 senal of  the  Roman  power.  And  it  made  that  con- 
 quest  over  a  soldier  called  Cornelius,  one  of  the 
 noblest  of  Roman  names — an  officer  of  the  Italic 
 band — a  cohort  of  Roman  blood.  In  his  conversion 
 we  may  see  a  prophetic  intimation  of  the  submission 
 of  the  great  Fourth  Monarchy  to  the  mild  yoke  of 
 the  gospel.  Devout.  A  worshiper  of  one  God,  in 
 contradistinction  to  polytheists  and  idolators.  In 
 the  providence  of  God,  the  military  successes  of  the 
 Macedonian  and  Roman  monarchies  had  impaired 
 the  local  reverence  for  national  deities,  and  had 
 cleared  the  ground  for  the  planting  of  a  purer  faith. 
 The  diffusion  of  the  Hebrew  Scriptures  and  the  de- 
 composition of  paganism  had  tended  to  produce  a 
 class  of  persons  in  all  parts  of  the  world  who  may 
 be  said  to  have  been  the  seminary  of  the  Gentile 
 Church.     These  were  "  the  devout,"  or  God-fearing, 
 
 of  the  Acts.  Tired  of  polytheism,  and  yet  unwilling 
 to  subject  themselves  to  the  ceremonial  law,  these 
 "  God-fearing  "  men  received  with  joy  the  tidings  of 
 the  gosjjcl ;  they  recognized  in  Christianity  a  religion 
 which  satisfied  the  wants  of  their  nature,  the  re- 
 quirements of  their  reason,  and  the  yearnings  of 
 their  hearts,  without  impairing  any  of  the  reverence 
 with  which  they  had  learned  to  regard  the  God  of 
 the  Old  Testament,  but  rather,  and  much  more,  en- 
 larging the  ideas  they  had  already  conceived  of  his 
 merciful  purposes  and  glorious  attributes.  The 
 apostles  everywhere  in  their  journeys  met  with  this 
 class  of  proselytes.     W. 
 
 Three  centurions  of  the  New  Testament  are  re- 
 ferred to  as  favoring  the  truth,  either  in  the  person 
 of  Christ — as  the  centurion  of  Capernaum,  and  the 
 witness  of  the  crucifixion — or,  as  in  this  case,  under 
 such  forms  as  the  truth  had  been  brought  to  his 
 knowledge.  The  character  here  given  him  is  spe- 
 cially attractive  when  we  consider  that  he  was  only  a 
 truth-loving  and  -seeking  man,  looking  for  and  tak- 
 ing it  where  he  could  find  it,  and  voluntarily  finding 
 and  accepting  enough  from  the  Jewish  Scriptures 
 and  worship  to  make  him  devoid — that  is,  to  lead 
 him  to  the  true  and  filial  fear  and  personal  worship 
 of  God.  Such  a  man  we  have  here.  Like  Abraham, 
 he  influenced  his  household  by  imparting  his  own 
 convictions  of  duty  and  worship.  To  God's  poor  or 
 to  God's  call,  he  consecrated  a  portion  of  God's  in- 
 trusted gifts.  And  in  all,  in  the  ordering  of  his  own 
 life,  in  the  guidance  of  his  household,  and  in  his 
 helpful  alms,  he  looked  upward  continually  for 
 divine  direction,  acceptance,  and  blessing.  All  this 
 is  conveyed  by  the  statement  of  inspiration.  Only 
 partially  is  he  taught,  but  he  heartily  receives  and 
 faithfully  acts  out  all  he  had  learned  of  God  and  his 
 will.  And  how  many  the  evidences  in  all  mission- 
 ary history  that  God  prepares  heathen  hearts  for  his 
 gospel,  and  that  with  but  little  of  truth  and  without 
 specific  human  instrumentality  he  takes  possession 
 of  many  such  hearts  ! 
 
 3-6.  Cornelius  is  instructed  by  an  Angel  of 
 God,  in  a  Vision. — At  the  aftei'noon  hour  of  prayer, 
 or  three  o'clock,  while  himself  at  prayer,  there  ap- 
 peared coming  in  to  him  a  human  form,  marked  in 
 some  manner  intelligibly  to  him  as  a  messenger  from 
 another  world.  To  the  certain  sight  and  to  the  audi- 
 ble call  of  this  supernatural  being,  the  alarmed  cen- 
 turion uttered  the  briefest  question  in  response. 
 
 Two  things  are  conveyed  in  the  angel's  message. 
 Both  intimate  a  superhuman  knowledge :  one  in  re- 
 gard to  the  internal  acting  of  the  mind  of  God,  the 
 other  in  regard  to  God's  will  respecting  the  two  men, 
 Cornelius  and  Peter.  First  he  says,  God  has  heard 
 thy  prayers  and  beheld  thy  gifts,  and  he  remembers 
 both.  This  direct  assurance,  for  the  encouragement 
 and  greater  trust  of  the  centurion,  none  other  than 
 
SECTION  207.— ACTS  10:1-23. 
 
 73 
 
 a  heavenly  messenger  could  give.  Next,  he  directs 
 Cornelius  to  send  for  Peter  as  his  instructor,  merely 
 using  his  own  superior  knowledge  to  inform  the  cen- 
 turion where  the  apostle  was  to  be  found.  Cut,  be- 
 sides the  simple  encouraging  assurance,  the  angel 
 teaches  him  notldny.  He  is  onli/  a  celesticd  guide  to  a 
 human  teacher!  Uecause  the  occasion  is  so  great 
 and  prophetic,  the  first  opening  of  the  fold-door  to 
 the  "  other  sheep  "  of  the  great  Good  Shepherd,  or 
 the  first  breaking  down  of  the  middle  wall  of  parti- 
 tion between  Jew  and  Gentile,  therefore  it  is  sig- 
 nalized by  the  sending  of  this  messenger  from 
 heaven.  But  even  God's  angels,  while  they  joyfully 
 and  triumphantly  herald  the  advent,  redemption, 
 and  glory  of  the  Incarnate  Son,  have  no  part  in  the 
 direct  ministry  of  the  gospel.  For  tluis  ministri/  he 
 txdusivcly  uses  and  honors  a  human  instrumentality. 
 7,  8.  Obedient  to  the  Vision,  Cornelius  sends 
 Three  Messengers  to  Peter. — Gladly  and  instantly  he 
 obeys  the  divine  direction.  He  selects  and  sum- 
 mons two  household  servants  and  a  soldier  of  his 
 
 band,  all  in  sympathy  with  his  devout  feeling  and 
 life,  to  whom  he  could  therefore  fully  unfold  the 
 vision  and  intelligently  commit  the  peculiar  errand 
 and  message.  And  on  the  same  afternoon,  the  three 
 men  start  for  Joppa,  arriving  on  the  next  day  soon 
 after  noon.     B. 
 
 Cornelius  was  in  Cesarea  and  Peter  in  Joppa — 
 the  Roman  soldier  in  the  modern  city,  which  was 
 built  and  named  in  the  Emperor's  honor — the  Jew- 
 ish apostle  in  the  ancient  seaport  which  associates 
 its  name  with  the  early  passages  of  Hebrew  history 
 — with  the  voyage  of  Jonah,  the  building  of  the 
 Temple,  the  wars  of  the  Maccabees.  All  the  splen- 
 dor of  Cesarea,  its  buildings  and  its  ships,  and  the 
 Temple  of  Rome  and  the  Emperor,  which  the  sailors- 
 saw  far  out  at  sea,  all  has  long  since  vanished. 
 Herod's  magnificent  city  is  a  wreck  on  the  shore. 
 A  few  ruins  are  all  that  remain  of  the  harbor. 
 Joppa  lingers  on,  like  the  Jewish  people,  dejected 
 but  not  destroyed.  Cesarea  has  perished,  like  the 
 Roman  Empire  which  called  it  into  existence.     H. 
 
 =L~. ,--  ^E^^-      -  ;^    -    ^■■----:     - 
 
 "■^e    J^-^^^t^N^               ^^^^^B 
 
 ll 
 
 _T 
 
 fc^ig^^^^Jfcr^ 
 
 ^--- 
 
 H 
 
 Ruins  of  Cesarea.     (From  the  north.) 
 
 9-16.  What  Peter  satv  xvhilc  in  a  Trance. — On 
 the  next  day  at  noon,  within  half  an  hour  of  the 
 arrival  of  the  centurion's  messengers,  Peter  sought 
 the  secluded  house-top,  to  lift  his  vision  and  heart 
 heavenward,  as  he  was  wont.  After  his  prayer,  it 
 would  seem,  while  waiting  the  call  to  the  noonday 
 meal  and  craving  food,  the  trance,  or  supernatural 
 absorption  of  mind  upon  themes  supernaturally 
 suggested,  took  place.  He  saw  heaven  open — not, 
 as  Stephen,  the  heavens — but  that  bound  of  the 
 visible  upper  sky  which  we  call  heaven,  and  above 
 which  we  place  the  region  of  God's  dwelling-place. 
 Within  the  immense  folds  of  a  vast  seemingly 
 woven  fabric,  knit  together  by  four  suspending 
 cords,  and  rapidly  lowered  from  the  cleft  sky  to  the 
 level  of  Peter's  vision,  he  saw  all  manner  of  clean 
 and  unclean  animals.  And  he  heard  a  voice  sum- 
 moning him  to  kill  and  eat.  To  his  respectful  but 
 distinct  demur,  that  he  could  not  partake  that 
 which  was  ceremonially  unclean,  the  voice  sharply 
 
 forbade  him  call  that  unclean  which  God  had  made 
 clean. 
 
 No  instruction  by  symbol  could  possibly  be 
 clearer,  more  decisive  than  this.  The  very  method 
 of  it,  the  suddenness,  swiftness,  and  repetition  in 
 the  descent  and  ascent  of  this  vast  sheeted  fabric 
 with  its  strange  contents,  and  the  shortness  and 
 sharpness  of  the  command  and  reproof,  all  were 
 admirably  suited  to  Peter's  strong  nature.  More 
 than  the  other  apostles,  and  for  them,  he  needed 
 just  such  plain  teaching.  And  he  could  neither  mis- 
 understand nor  forget  it,  when  the  immediate  event 
 made  its  interpretation  clear,  and  even  lent  after- 
 force  to  the  vision  itself.     B. 
 
 There  was  then  a  distinction  between  clean  and 
 unclean,  indicated  by  the  calling  of  Abraham,  but 
 more  explicitly  by  the  Levitical  rites  and  laws ;  yet 
 appointed  from  the  beginning,  for  we  read  of  it  in 
 the  time  of  Noah  ;  a  distinction  applicable  to  men^ 
 to  food,  to  dwellings,  to  land,  to  animals.     This  dis- 
 
74 
 
 SECTIOX  207. -ACTS  10  :  1-23. 
 
 tinction  was  made  bv  God  for  special  ends,  but  at 
 Christ's  death  the  distinction  had  served  its  purpose. 
 Ood  interposed,  and  threw  down  the  middle  wall  of 
 partition ;  not  rejecting  the  Jew,  yet  accepting  the 
 Gentile;  not  obliterating  national  distinctions,  but 
 making  these  no  longer  of  any  importance,  and  at- 
 taching to  them  no  spiritual  or  religious  privilege. 
 Without  lowering  the  Jew,  he  lifted  up  the  Gentile  ; 
 not  making  the  Jew  unclean,  but  the  Gentile  clean ; 
 so  that  from  that  time  there  should  be  (so  far  as 
 access  to  God  was  concerned)  "  neither  Jew  nor 
 Greek,  bond  nor  free."  In  the  vision  or  trance, 
 Peter  was  taught  that  the  Gentile  was  now  made  as 
 clean  as  the  Jew ;  that  God  had  done  it,  and  that 
 even  he,  though  the  apostle  of  the  circumcision, 
 must  at  once  accept  the  verdict.     Bonar. 
 
 17-30.  The  Messengers  arrive,  and  the  Spirit 
 instructs  Peter. — While  he  pondered  the  vision,  the 
 three  men  from  Cornelius  stand  at  Simon's  door 
 asking  for  Peter.  This  the  apostle  learns  not  from 
 any  human  summons,  but  from  the  intimation  of  the 
 same  Divine  Spirit  who  had  previously  produced  the 
 audible  voice.  The  vision  is  thus  linked  with  the 
 three  visitors  and  their  errand.  And  the  connection 
 is  confirmed  by  the  positive  Divine  direction,  that 
 Peter  should  return  with  these  men  whither  they 
 went,  and  the  conclusive  assurance  that  the  Holy 
 Ghost  had  sent  them  on  this  errand.  No  explana- 
 tion of  the  vision  has  been  offered.  But  Peter  is 
 bidden  to  obey  certain  directions,  to  do  something, 
 and  in  the  doing  all  his  questions  about  the  vision 
 were  to  be  resolved.  Here  is  the  same  principle  we 
 meet  at  every  step  in  the  histories  of  the  Old  and 
 New  Testaments.  It  is  that  obedience  leads  to 
 knowledge.  "  We  shall  know  if  we  follow  on.''''  If  any 
 one  wills  to  do  God's  will,  he  shall  know.  In  what 
 follows  we  find  this  principle  again  verified.  Both 
 Peter  and  Cornehus,  in  their  implicit  following  of  the 
 Spirit's  directions,  learn  that  which  they  desire  to 
 know,  and  with  knowledge  receive  larger  grace.     B. 
 
 Points  of  Usefid  Thought. — We  miss  very  much 
 devotional  joy,  by  the  neglect  oi  fragmentary  prayer. 
 In  the  intervals  which  separate  periodical  seasons  of 
 devotion,  we  need  a  habit  of  offering  up  brief  ejacu- 
 latory  expressions  of  devout  feeling.  The  morning 
 and  the  evening  sacrifice  depend  very  much  upon 
 these  interspersed  offerings,  as  these  in  return  are 
 dependent  on  those.  Comnmnion  with  God  in  both 
 is  assisted  by  linking  the  "  set  times  "  together  by  a 
 chain  of  heavenward  thoughts  and  aspirations,  in  the 
 breaks  which  occur  in  our  labors  and  amusements. 
 Nothing. else  can  do  this  so  naturally  as  the  habit  of 
 ejaculatory  prayer.  The  sjnrit  of  prayer  may  run 
 along  the  line  of  such  a  habit  through  a  lifetime. 
 So  one  may  live  in  a  state  of  prayer,  "a  devout  man 
 that  prays  always."     A.  P. 
 
 The  eyes  which  run  through  the  whole  earth  be- 
 hold also  the  searching  soul  struggling  for  life  and 
 light  which  it  can  not  procure  for  itself.  To  the  up- 
 right there  ariseth  light  in  the  darkness ;  yet  by  de- 
 grees, through  the  use  of  means,  only  and  alone 
 through  the  preaching  of  a  full  and  free  gospel,  of 
 which  Christ  is  the  center,  peace  the  basis,  and  grace 
 the  glad  tidings.  This  man  who  fears  God  and 
 worketh  righteousness  is  pleasing  to  him,  not  in 
 order  that  he  may  remain  what  he  is,  but  that  by 
 the  way  of  faith  and  repentance  he  may  be  re- 
 ceived into  the  kingdom  of  God,  without  which 
 there  is  no  safety  for  those  who  in  themselves  are 
 lost.     Van  0. 
 
 Cornelius  was  recompensed  for  his  prayers  and 
 alms  by  the  visit  of  an  angel,  by  the  visit  of  an 
 apostle,  by  the  glad  tidings  of  the  gospel,  and,  to 
 crown  all,  by  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  How 
 striking  an  instance  of  the  large  and  munificent 
 scale  on  which  God  responds  to  the  desires  and  ef- 
 forts which  his  own  free  grace  has  prompted — of 
 his  "  giving  more "  (as  is  his  wont)  "  than  either 
 we  desire  or  deserve  "  !  How  wonderful  a  fulfill- 
 ment of  the  promise  made  by  our  Lord  both  to 
 secret  alms  and  secret  prayers — "Thy  Father,  which 
 seeth  in  secret,  himself  shall  reward  thee  openly." 
 E.  M.  G. 
 
 Beneficence  or  almsgiving  is  always  remembered 
 of  God,  and  ranks  in  his  estimate  with  prayer  or 
 direct  worship.  It  is  coimted  a  vital  part  of  that 
 obedience  which  is  worship  in  act  or  life.  It  comes 
 from  the  heart  equally  with  that  worship  which  finds 
 expression  in  uttered  prayer  and  praise.  Prayer 
 and  alms  equally  show  the  presence  of  an  operative 
 faith  and  a  living  active  love. 
 
 The  diversity  of  God's  methods  and  the  special 
 adaptation  of  each  to  his  particular  purpose  are  il- 
 lustrated in  this  case  of  Cornelius  as  compared  with 
 that  of  Saul.  An  obscure  disciple  baptized  and  re- 
 ceived into  the  Church  the  great  apostle  to  the 
 Gentiles ;  and  this  because  God  would  have  his 
 ministry  from  the  first  free  from  all  human  depen- 
 dence. But  this  first  pagan  disciple,  a  purely  Gentile 
 member  of  the  Christian  Church,  was  received  into 
 Church  fellowship,  not  even  by  Philip  the  evangelist 
 who  lived  at  Cesarea,  but  by  the  foremost  of  the 
 apostles ;  and  this  because  God  would  throw  around 
 an  event  so  signal,  prophetic,  and  glorious — the  re- 
 ceiving of  this  first-fruit  of  a  world  harvest — all  that 
 could  give  it  impressiveness  and  significance !     B. 
 
 Doubting  nothing  !  That  is  the  secret  of  liberty, 
 of  efficiency,  of  success  in  every  work  which  is  un- 
 dertaken by  men :  a  confidence  in  the  practicability, 
 in  the  value  of  the  work,  in  the  Divine  authority 
 which  imposes  it  upon  us  as  an  obligatory  work,  and 
 in  the  Divine  providence  and  power  which  will  bring 
 it  to  a  successful  performance.     R.  S.  S. 
 
SECTION  208.— ACTS  10:  2Jt-48.  75 
 
 Section  208. 
 
 Acts  x.  2-4r-48. 
 
 24  And  the  morrow  after  they  entered  into  Caesarea.     And  Cornelius  waited  for  tliem,  and 
 
 25  had  called  together  his  kinsmen  and  near  friends.    And  as  Peter  was  coming  in,  Cornelius 
 
 26  met  him,  and  fell  down  at  his  feet,  and  worshipped  him.    But  Peter  took  him  up,  saying, 
 
 27  Stand  up ;  I  myself  also  am  a  man.     And  as  he  talked  with  him,  he  went  in,  and  found 
 
 28  many  that  were  come  together.  And  he  said  unto  them.  Ye  know  how  that  it  is  an  unlaw- 
 ful thing  for  a  man  that  is  a  .Jew  to  keep  company,  or  come  unto  one  of  another  nation ; 
 
 29  but  God  hatli  shewed  me  that  I  should  not  call  any  man  common  or  unclean.  Therefore 
 came  I  unto  you  without  gainsaying,  as  soon  as  I  was  sent  for:  I  ask  therefore  for  what 
 
 30  intent  ye  have  sent  for  me?  And  Cornelius  said,  Four  days  ago  I  was  fasting  until  this 
 hour ;  and  at  the  ninth  hour  I  prayed  in  my  house,  and,  behold,  a  man  stood  before  me  in 
 
 31  bright  clothing,  and  said,  Cornelius,  thy  prayer  is  heard,  and  thine  alms  are  had  in  remem- 
 
 32  brance  in  the  sight  of  God.  Send  therefore  to  Joppa,  and  call  hither  Sinion,  whose  sur- 
 name is  Peter;  he  is  lodged  in  the  house  of  one  Simon  a  tanner  by  the  sea  side:  who,  when 
 
 33  he  Cometh,  shall  speak  unto  thee.  Immediately  therefore  I  sent  to  thee  ;  and  thou  hast 
 well  done  that  thou  art  come.  Now  therefore  are  we  all  here  present  before  God,  to  hear 
 all  things  that  are  commanded  thee  of  God. 
 
 34  Then  Peter  opened  his  mouth,  and  said.  Of  a  truth  I  perceive  that  God  is  no  respecter  of 
 
 35  persons :  but  in  every  nation  he  that  feareth  him,  and  worketh  righteousness,  is  accepted 
 
 36  with  him.     The  word  which  God  sent  unto  the  children  of  Israel,  preaching  peace  by  Jesus 
 
 37  Christ:   (he  is  Lord  of  all:)  that  word  ye  know,  which  was  published  throughout  all 
 
 38  Judaea,  and  began  from  Galilee,  after  the  baptism  which  John  preached ;  how  God  anointed 
 Jesus  of  Nazareth  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and  with  power :  who  went  about  doing  good,  and 
 
 39  healing  all  that  were  oppressed  of  the  devil ;  for  God  was  with  him.  And  we  are  witnesses 
 of  all  tliings  which  he  did  both  in  the  land  of  the  Jews,  and  in  Jerusalem  ;  whom  they  slew 
 
 40  and  hanged  on  a  tree:  him  God  raised  up  the  third  day,  and  shewed  liim  openly;  not  to 
 
 41  all  the  people,  but  unto  witnesses  chosen  before  of  God,  even  to  us,  who  did  eat  and  drink 
 
 42  with  him  after  he  rose  from  the  dead.  And  he  commanded  us  to  preach  unto  the  people, 
 and  to  testify  that  it  is  he  which  was  ordained  of  God  to  ie  the  Judge  of  quick  and  dead. 
 
 43  To  him  give  all  the  prophets  witness,  that  through  his  name  whosoever  believeth  in  him 
 sliall  receive  remission  of  sins. 
 
 44  While  Peter  yet  spake  these  words,  the  Holy  Ghost  fell  an  all  them  which  heard  the 
 
 45  word.  And  they  of  the  circumcision  which  believed  were  astonished,  as  many  as  came 
 with  Peter,  because  that  on  the  Gentiles  also  was  poured  out  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
 
 46  For  they  heard  them  speak  with  tongues,  and  magnify  God.     Then  answered  Peter,  Can 
 
 47  any  man  forbid  water,  that  these  should  not  be  baptized,  which  have  received  the  Holy 
 
 48  Ghost  as  well  as  we  ?  And  he  commanded  them  to  be  baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 
 Then  prayed  they  him  to  tarry  certain  days. 
 
 Truth  and  mercy  and  self-devotion  in  men  arc  greater  than  all  miracles,  and  have  the  very  essence  of 
 God  in  them.  Therefore  we  are  bound  to  thank  him  for  every  disinterested  act  performed  by  any  man, 
 for  every  generous  and  heroic  deed,  for  the  search  after  truth,  simply  because  it  is  truth,  by  those  great 
 minds  that  seek  her  as  hid  treasure,  for  unpaid  devotion  to  the  cause  of  suffering  and  want,  for  the 
 blessed  feet  that  seek  out  shame  and  sin,  and  the  lips  that  plead  with  them  to  bring  them  home  contrite 
 and  forgiven.  These  are  all  testimonies  to  the  greatness  of  the  soul  of  man,  and  therefore  to  the  being 
 of  God.  Those  footsteps  are  echoes  of  the  feet  of  him  who  went  about  doing  good,  and  help  us  to 
 believe  that  he  once  walked  our  earth.     Ke): 
 
 In  every  nation,  now  that  Jesus  Christ  has  come,  there  is  an  equal  access  to  the  open  door  for  every 
 tongue  and  tribe  and  people.  Under  this  new  and  heavenly  reign  of  light  and  love  which  has  been  set 
 up,  all  are  free  citizens.     There  are  no  external  disqualifications.     There  are  no  internal  incapabilities  for 
 
76 
 
 SECTION  208.— A  CTS  10  :  24-4S. 
 
 being  saved.  All  this  Peter  had  just  found  out  in  a  peculiar  way,  the  vision  of  the  four-cornered  sheet 
 three  times  let  down  from  heaven,  to  show  him  that  the  ceremonial  distinctions  of  things  to  be  lawfuU}' 
 eaten,  symbols  of  all  other  natural  disqualifications,  were  abolished.  The  Gentile  world  which  God  has 
 now  liberated  from  its  long  neglect,  "  call  not  thou  common."  But  go  to  it,  preach  to  it,  respect  and  love 
 human  nature  in  Cesarea  just  as  much  as  in  Jerusalem  or  Bethany :  there  is  no  ditfereuce.  The  gospel 
 is  no  respecter  of  persons.     Christ  died  for  all.     ¥.  11.  B. 
 
 24-33.  After  the  narrative  of  the  first  Christian 
 Pentecost,  the  second  book  of  Luke  scarcely  contains 
 a  picture  which  in  beauty  and  interest  can  be  placed 
 above  that  of  the  reception  into  the  Church  of  Cor- 
 nelius and  his  household.  It  is  the  history  of  the 
 Gentile  day  of  Pentecost,  ilomeut  worthy  of  eter- 
 nal remembrance,  when  the  first  Gentile  threshold 
 was  crossed  for  the  first  time  by  the  feet  of  them 
 who  published  peace,  and  the  earliest  beam  of  light 
 dawned  on  the  land  of  the  shadow  of  death  !    Vcm  0. 
 
 The  three  messengers  from  Cornelius  tarried  over 
 night  in  the  house  of  Simon  at  Joppa.  On  the  next 
 morning  Peter  departed  with  them  for  Cesarea,  a 
 distance  of  thirty  Pioraan  miles.  Six  Jewish  Chris- 
 tians of  Joppa  voluntarily  accompanied  him.  The 
 journey  required  a  day  and  a  half ;  so  that  they 
 reached  Cesarea  the  day  following,  or  the  fourth  day 
 after  the  vision  of  Cornelius. 
 
 The  centurion,  anticipating  the  time  of  their  ar- 
 rival, had  called  together  a  considerable  company, 
 from  his  own  and  other  friendly  Gentile  households. 
 Whatever  blessing  is  to  come,  he  would  extend  its 
 effects  to  as  many  as  he  could  reach.  Regarding 
 Peter  as  one  directly  and  especially  sent  of  God,  his 
 mind  ingrained  with  the  Roman  notion  of  deifying 
 such  ambassadors  from  heaven,  the  centurion  would 
 have  rendered  divine  honors  to  the  apostle  upon  his 
 entrance.  But  instantly  Peter  checked  his  purpose, 
 gave  him  his  hand,  and  bade  him  stand  ;  assuring 
 him  that  he  himself  was  only  a  man.  After  a  mo- 
 ment's friendly  converse,  Peter  went  in  to  the  gath- 
 ered company.  Without  further  reference  to  Cor- 
 nelius, he  first  accounts  for  his — to  them  strange — 
 presence,  a  Jew  among  Gentiles,  by  frankly  declar- 
 ing that  God  had  taken  away  his  Jewish  prejudice ; 
 had  taught  him  that  all  nations  were  equally  accept- 
 able to  Ilim.  He  then  asks  why  they  have  sum- 
 moned him.  To  this  question  Cornelius  replies  by 
 reciting  his  vision  of  the  fourth  afternoon  before — 
 the  direction  he  had  received,  and  his  obedience  to 
 it — and  then  expresses  the  readiness  of  all  present  to 
 hear  all  things  commanded  of  God  for  Peter's  ut- 
 terance. 
 
 34,  35.  Pete7'^s  Introduction:  all  Men  and  Na- 
 tions alike  before  Ood. — The  singular  coincidence  of 
 the  two  miraculous  visions,  and  the  manifest  spirit 
 and  desire  of  this  company  of  Gentile  souls,  at  once 
 deepened  into  strong  settled  assurance  the  new  view 
 God  had  taught  him  of  the  relation  of  the  Gentiles 
 
 to  the  Gospel.  And  this  conviction  naturally  first 
 finds  utterance,  "  I  have  ikorougldy  learned  this,  that 
 God  looks  favorably  upon  Gentile  and  Jew  alike, 
 and  on  the  single  condition  of  filial  fear  in  the 
 heart,  and  integrity  in  the  life."  But  Peter  stops 
 not  here.  His  new  knowledge  of  something  that 
 had  alwai/s  been  true  could  not  help  Cornelius.  If 
 he  had  no  more  to  say  he  need  not  have  come.  For 
 if  alms  and  prayers,  with  a  devout  and  beneficent 
 life,  were  sulficient  for  a  man's  justification  before 
 God,  then  this  man  and  his  company  need  no 
 "  words  "  of  Peter  "  telling  them  how  they  may  be 
 saved."  If  Cornelius  himself  (not  merely  his  pray- 
 ers and  alms)  had  been  already  accepted  by  God, 
 then  neither  vision  nor  angel,  neither  Peter  nor  his 
 gospel  of  Christ,  neither  divine  nor  human  baptism 
 would  have  been  necessary  or  appropriate.  But 
 Peter  saw  in  this  "  fearing  God  and  working  right- 
 eousness "  only  the  indications  that  God  had  been 
 preparing  these  devout  hearts  for  the  further  es- 
 sential knowledge  of  Christ,  in  his  sacrificing  life 
 and  death,  his  resurrection  and  exaltation ;  and  for 
 the  instant  glad  acceptance  of  this  justifying  Saviour. 
 And  this  is  the  "  Word  "  he  proceeds  to  preach. 
 
 36,  37.  Substance  of  the  Word  preached,  and  the 
 Sphere  of  its  Proclamation  thus  far. — That  Word  God 
 had  sent  to  the  children  of  Israel,  and  it  had  been 
 published  from  the  Baptist's  coming  in  all  the  coun- 
 try of  the  Jews.  These  general  facts  they  knew.  But 
 the  substance  of  that  Word,  which  they  did  not  know, 
 he  here  frsf  sum^  up,  in  a  clause  and  an  included 
 parenthesis :  preaching  peace  by  Jesus  Christ  {he  is 
 lord  of  all).  No  single  word  expresses  so  well  and 
 winningly  the  very  heart  of  the  gospel,  in  its  design 
 and  effect  upon  human  souls,  as  this  word  "peace.''* 
 It  is  God's  peace,  for  there  is  no  other.  And  the 
 giver  is  God,  in  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ  his  Son. 
 There  is  no  other  giver,  for  He  is  Lord  over  all  souls. 
 And  this  proclamation  of  peace  provided  and  prof- 
 fered to  men  in  their  disquiet — disquiet  because  of 
 sin  and  its  consequent  misery — fully  meets,  and  it 
 alone  meets,  the  deepest  most  vital  craving  of  the 
 disturbed  heart.  How  winning,  how  blessed  then 
 this  divine  gospel,  with  this  its  great  disclosure — 
 Christ,  God  over  all,  in  good-will  to  men,  bringing 
 peace  upon  earth  f 
 
 38-43.  The  Particulars  of  this  Published  Divine 
 Gospel,  the  Facts  of  Christ's  Incarnate  Career,  hei-e 
 testijied  to  by  Peter,  and  referred  back  to  Previous. 
 
SECTION  208.— ACTS  10  :  2]t-Jt8. 
 
 < 
 
 Tesdmony  hy  the  Prophets. — The  same  facts  that  he 
 .has  heretofore  preached  to  Jews  of  every  degree,  he 
 'declares  to  this  first  audience  of  Gentiles.  While  he 
 asserts  Christ's  Lordship  over  men,  and  his  ordina- 
 tion as  Judge  of  quick  and  dead  in  the  great  and 
 -final  assize,  he  yet  declares  His  humanity  by  the 
 name  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  and  tells  of  Uis  ignomini- 
 ous death  by  hanging  on  a  tree. 
 
 By  His  anointment  "  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and 
 with  power,"  the  apostle  intimates  Christ's  three- 
 fold functions  as  God's  appointed  prophet.,  priest., 
 ■and  king  for  men,  for  only  these  three  were  anoint- 
 ed among  men.  His  beneficent  and  blessed  ministry 
 is  summed  up  in  the  simple  but  sublime  record  : 
 He  ivent  about  doing  good.'  To  all  his  marvels  of 
 divine  power  in  healing  and  in  casting  out  devils, 
 to  edl  his  deeds  of  mercy  and  help,  the  apostle  here 
 interjects  the  fact  that  he  himself  was  witness. 
 Also  His  death  upon  the  Cross,  and  His  resurrec- 
 tion upon  the  third  day,  Peter  declares.  And  here 
 again  he  refers  to  his  own  personal  witness  and 
 knowledge.  He  states  a  fact  that  thoughtful  read- 
 ers of  the  Gospel  history  have  noticed,  but  which 
 is  nowhere  stated  in  that  history.  It  is  that  the 
 risen  Saviour  showed  himself  only  to  elisciples,  never 
 to  unbelievers.  The  single  object  of  the  showing 
 was  to  secure  witnesses  enough  and  of  such  a  charac- 
 ter as  could  testify  and  as  loould  be  credited.  Such 
 witnesses  could  not  be  found  among  unbelievers. 
 They  could  only  be  found  among  honest  disciples, 
 and  that  after  testimony  strong  and  conclusive 
 enough  to  overbear  their  previous  honest  doubt  and 
 unbelief. 
 
 And  the  witnesses  of  Christ's  beautiful  and 
 blessed  life,  they  who  had  companied  with  him 
 during  the  brief  period  of  his  ministry  to  men,  who 
 had  known  of  his  condemnation  and  death  by  the 
 Cross,  who  had  beheld  him  arisen  and  saw  him  as- 
 cend to  heaven,  these  chosen  witnesses  (of  whom 
 Peter  was  one  of  the  foremost)  Christ  had  commis- 
 sioned to  speak  unto  all  people  that  u'Mch  they  knew, 
 and  to  testify  that  they  had  seeti  ;  and  to  declare  that 
 He,  the  ascended  Redeemer,  should  finally  reappear 
 as  the  Judge  of  the  quick  and  dead.  Lastly,  to 
 complete,  confirm,  and  crown  these  details  of  Christ's 
 office-work  on  earth  and  in  heaven,  the  apostle  de- 
 clares the  sublime  end  and  object  of  all :  that  ivhoso- 
 ever  believeth  in  Him  shall  receive  remission  of  sins. 
 This,  he  affirms,  iS  the  witness  of  the  prophets  to 
 Christ,  thereby  asserting  that  this  is  the  ultimate 
 SKpreme  fact  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  Gospel. 
 Tlie  same  Being  who  is  Lord  and  Judge  of  all  is  the 
 Saviour  of  edl  thcd  trust  in.  Him.  This  Lord  and 
 Saviour — in  his  incarnate  life  of  love,  his  death  of 
 shame,  and  his  glorious  resurrection  and  ascension, 
 already  often  preached  to  Jewish  rulers  and  people 
 — by  express  command  of  God  Peter  now  preached 
 
 to  this  first-gathered  company  of   Gentiles.      And 
 similar  are  the  results  which  ensue. 
 
 44-48.  Gentiles  receive  the  Holy  Ghost  and  are 
 baptized,  while  Believing  Jews  stand  amazed. — The 
 prayers  of  Cornelius  find  now  abundant  answer. 
 In  the  preaching  of  Christ  all  is  revealed  that  he 
 sought  to  know  and  receive.  And  not  the  centurion 
 alone,  but  the  whole  Gentile  company  gathered  at  his 
 call,  listened,  heeded,  believed,  and  received  the  of- 
 fered Saviour.  And  now,  as  ofttimes  before  upon 
 Jewish  multitudes,  upon  these  first-fruits  of  the 
 Gentiles  descended  the  fullness  of  the  power  of  the 
 Holy  Ghost,  quickening,  converting,  and  endowing 
 with  limited  supernatural  gifts.  It  was  the  Pentecost 
 of  the  Gentiles,  and  they  also  spake  with  tongues, 
 and  magnified  the  grace  of  God  in  their  salvation. 
 
 This  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  upon  pagan  hearers 
 is  the  significant  fact  emphasized  in  the  whole  nar- 
 rative. All  the  previous  occurrences  by  miracle  and 
 providence  had  been  definitely  arranged  to  give  the 
 utmost  prominence  and  significance  to  the  introduc- 
 tion of  the  Gentiles  into  the  Christian  Church.  And 
 this  mainly  to  make  the  deepest  impression  upon  the 
 minds  of  edl  Jewish  disciples,  apostles  and  Church 
 members  alike ;  to  produce  an  unquestioniig  con- 
 viction that  from  henceforth  the  middle  wall  of  par- 
 tition between  Jew  and  Gentile  was,  by  God's  own 
 purpose  and  hand,  for  ever  broken  down.  How 
 much  needed  was  this  lesson  and  how  hard  it  was 
 to  learn,  striking  as  it  did  directly  at  the  heart  of  a 
 prejudice  incorporated  for  ages  in  the  very  fabric  of 
 the  Jewish  mind,  we  may  gather  from  the  entire 
 after-history  of  the  Acts,  and  from  large  portions 
 of  Paul's  leading  epistles.  The  lesson  was  this : 
 That  Judaism  ivas  not  the  way  of  entrance  to  Chris- 
 tianity ;  that  the  ceremonial  rites  of  the  Jewish  Icm 
 ivere  not  in  any  wise  conditions  of  admission  to  the 
 Christian  Church  ;  nay  more,  that  the  Mosaic  ritual 
 tvas,  in  its  two  chief  features,  now  replaced  by  two 
 imbloody  and  simple  sacramental  symbols,  %vhose  sig- 
 nificance better  suited  the  new  relations  of  the  Church 
 to  Christ. 
 
 Peter  learned  this  now  as  the  lesson  of  his  vision 
 at  Joppa,  and  at  once  acted  upon  it.  Taking  ad- 
 vantage of  the  amazement  and  conviction  of  the 
 Jewish  disciples  from  Joppa,  he  puts  to  them  the 
 conclusive  question  of  verse  47.  "  Uncircumcised 
 as  they  are,"  he  says,  "  they  have  received  the  bap- 
 tism of  God.  Shall  we  refuse  them  the  baptism  of 
 man,  as  appointed  by  Christ  ?  "  And,  by  the  ordi- 
 nance then  administered  at  his  command,  Peter 
 there  declared,  and  afterward,  upon  his  recital  of 
 the  facts,  the  body  of  the  apostles  reaffirmed  the 
 declaration,  that  Gentile  believers  henceforth  were  to 
 be  received  through  the  simple  Christian  symbol  of 
 baptism  alone,  and  were  entitled  to  fill,  equal  right 
 and  privilege  in  Christian  Church  membership.     B. 
 
78 
 
 SECTION'  209.— ACTS  11  :  1-30. 
 
 Suggested  Thoughts. — The  scale  of  God's  plans 
 is  largo,  and  the  fulfillment  gradual  and  slow.  For 
 fifteen  hundred  years  the  Jewish  people  were  the 
 chosen  recipients  of  his  special  regard  and  favors. 
 But  never  for  themselves  alone.  Instruments,  fa- 
 vored indeed,  but  only  instruments  they  were, 
 trained  by  instruction  and  discipline,  to  testify  of 
 the  one  Jehovah,  to  receive  and  distribute  his  Word 
 of  Life.  Yet,  in  the  later  centuries,  God  had  also 
 been  training  two  other  nations  to  take  part  in  the 
 great  crisis  of  human  history.  Now  that  the  Jew- 
 ish nation  has  fulfilled  its  appointed  function,  all 
 that  is  special  in  God's  dealing  ceases.  Now  that 
 Greek  and  Roman  are  prepared  for  God's  working 
 in  their  behalf,  above  all,  now  that  the  time  for  hu- 
 manity's divine  redemption  has  fully  come,  and  the 
 work  of  that  redemption  is  complete,  now  the  prom- 
 ise and  the  salvation  of  God  takes  a  breadth  and 
 reach  that  includes  all  nations.  And  it  is  this  wide 
 transfer  of  divine  blessings,  it  is  the  universal  proc 
 lamation  of  the  redemption  in  Christ  Jesus,  that  we 
 read  in  the  occurrence  narrated  here. 
 
 Two  expressions,  found  in  this  story  in  different 
 connections,  seem  to  be  ivonderfully  adapted  for  in- 
 scriptions in  our  churches ;  one  on  either  side-wall, 
 
 where  they  may  be  read  fronn  pulpit  and  pew  :  We 
 are  all  here  present  before  God,  to  hear  all  things 
 that  are  commanded  thee  of  God  !  Every  word  is 
 emphatic  and  quickeningly  suggestive.  And  the 
 other  is  equally  profitable :  Wlto  (i.  e.,  God's  preach- 
 er) shall  tell  thee  words,  ivhereby  thou  and  all  thy 
 house  shcdl  be  saved/  Words  that  are  spirit  and 
 life,  words  from  Christ,  about  Christ,  for  Christ: 
 words  from  the  Word  of  Life,  accompanied  by  the 
 living  Spirit,  which  are  able  to  make  wise  unto  sal- 
 vation. Here  we  find  the  design,  the  sure,  the  only 
 subject-matter,  and  right  temper  of  preaching  and 
 hearing  ! 
 
 Peter's  first  sermon  to  Gentiles  may  be  beauti- 
 fully and  efPectively  summed  up  in  its  first  and  last 
 expressions  :  Peace  by  Jesus  Christ,  Lord  of  all ! 
 Through  his  name  every  one  who  believeth  shall 
 receive  remission  of  sins !  Peace  by  pardon — re- 
 demption by  feiith  ! 
 
 Now,  too,  the  world,  of  Jews  as  well  as  Gentiles, 
 in  heart  are  craving  the  message  of  peace  by  Jesus 
 Christ,  and  remission  of  sins  by  faith  in  his  name. 
 Now,  too,  individual  souls — and  many — like  Corne- 
 lius are  desiring,  praying  !  Shall  we  not  send  far  and 
 wide  the  living  voice  with  the  living  gospel  ?     B. 
 
 Section  209. 
 
 Acts  xi.  1-30. 
 
 1  And  the  apostles  and  brethren  that  were  in  Jud^a  heard  that  the  Gentiles  had  also  re- 
 
 2  ceived  the  word  of  God.     And  uiien  Peter  was  come  up  to  Jerusalem,  they  that  were  of 
 
 3  the  circumcision  contended  witli  liim,  saying,  Tliou  vventest  in  to  men  uncircumcised,  and 
 ■4  didst  eat  with  them.     But  Peter  rehearsed  the  matter  froui  the  beginninsr,  and  expounded 
 
 5  it  hy  order  unto  them,  saying,  I  was  in  the  city  of  Joppa  praying :  and  in  a  trance  I  saw  a 
 vision,  A  certain  vessel  descend,  as  it  had  been  a  great  sheet,  let  down  from  heaven  by  four 
 
 6  corners;  and  it  came  even  to  me:  upon  the  wiiich  when  I  had  fastened  mine  eyes,  I  con- 
 sidered, and  saw  fourtboted   beasts  of  the  earth,  and  wild  beasts,  and  creeping  things,  and 
 
 7  fowls  of  tlie  air.    And  I  heard  a  voice  saying  unto  me,  Arise,  Peter ;  slay  and  eat.    But  I  said, 
 
 8  N'ot  so,  Lord:  for  nothing  common  or  unclean  hath   at  anytime  entered  into  my  mouth. 
 
 9  But  the  voice  answered  me  again  from  heaven.  What  God  hath  cleansed,  that  call  not  thou 
 
 10  common.     And  tliis  was  done  three  times:  and  all  were  drawn  up  again  into  heaven.     And, 
 
 11  behold,  immediately  there  were  three  men  already  come  unto  the  house  where  I  was,  sent 
 
 12  from  Caasarea  unto  me.     And  the  spirit  bade  me  go  witli  them,  nothing  doubting.     More- 
 
 13  over  these  six  brethren  accompanied  me,  and  Ave  entered  into  the  man's  house :  and  he 
 shewed  us  how  he  had  seen  an  angel  in  his  house,  wliich  stood  and  said  unto  him,  Send  men 
 
 14  to  Joppa,  and  call  for  Simon,  whose  surname  is  Peter;   who  shall  tell  tliee  words,  whereby 
 
 15  thou  and  all  thy  house  shall  be  saved.     And  as  I  began  to  speak,  the  Holy  Gliost  fell  on 
 
 16  them,  as  on  us  at  the  beginning.  Then  remembered  I  the  word  of  the  Lord,  how  thnt  he 
 said,  John   indeed  baptized  with  water;    but  ye  shall  be  baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost. 
 
 17  Forasmuch  then  as  God  gave  them  the  like  gift  as  he  did  unto  us,  who  believed  on  the  Lord 
 
 18  Jesus  Christ ;  what  was  I,  that  I  could  withstand  God?  When  they  heard  these  things, 
 they  held  their  peace,  and  glorified  God,  saying,  Then  hath  (iod  also  to  the  Gentiles  granted 
 re|)eiitance  unto  life. 
 
 19  Now  they  which  were  scattered  abroad  upon  the  persecution  that  arose  about  Stephen 
 travelled  as  far  as  Phenice,  and  Cyprus,  and  Antioch,  preaching  the  word  to  none  but  unto 
 
 20  tlie  Jews  only.     And  some  of  them  were  men  of  Cyprus  and  Cyrene,  which,  when  they 
 
 21  were  come  to  Antioch,  spake  unto  the  Grecians,  preaching  tlie  Lord  Jesus.  And  the  hand 
 of  the  Lord  was  with  them:  and  a  great  number  believed,  and  turned  unto  the  Lord. 
 
SECTION  209.— ACTS  11  :  ISO. 
 
 79 
 
 22  Then  tidings  of  these  things  came  unto  the  ears  of  the  church  which  was  in  Jerusalem : 
 
 23  and  they  sent  forth  Barnabas,  tliat  he  should  go  as  far  as  Antioch.  Who,  when  he  came, 
 and  had  seen  the  grace  of  God,  was  glad,  and  exhorted  tlit-ni  all,  that  with  pur[)ose  of  heart 
 
 24  they  would  cleave  unto  the  Lord.     For  he  was  a  good  man,  and  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and 
 
 25  of  faith :  and  much  people  was  added  unto  the  Lord.  Then  departed  Barnabas  to  Tarsus, 
 for  to  seek  Saul:  and  when  he  had  found  him,  he  brought  him  unto  Antioch.  And  it  came 
 to  pass,  that  a  whole  year  they  assembled  themselves  with  the  church,  and  taught  much 
 people.     And  the  disciples  were  called  Christians  first  in  Antioch. 
 
 And  in  these  days  came  prophets  from  Jerusalem  unto  Antioch.     And  there  stood  up  one 
 
 28  of  them  named  Agabus,  and  signified  by  the  spirit  that  there  should  be  great  dearth 
 
 29  throughout  all  the  world :  which  came  to  pass  in  the  days  of  Claudius  Csesar.  Then  the 
 disciples,  every  man  according  to  his  ability,  determined  to  send  relief  unto  the  brethren 
 
 30  which  dwelt  in  Judaea :  which  also  they  did,  and  sent  it  to  the  elders  by  the  hands  of  Bar- 
 nabas and  Saul. 
 
 26 
 
 27 
 
 By  cleaving  unto  Jesus  is  meant  that  we  hold  fast  to  his  religion,  abhorring  the  thought  of  apostasy — 
 that  we  adhere  to  him  as  the  Kevealer  of  truth,  avoiding  every  heresy  and  error — that  wc  rest  upon  him 
 by  faith  as  our  atoning  Priest — that  wo  kneel  to  him  as  our  King — that  we  cling  to  his  example — that  we 
 keep  near  him  as  the  source  of  all  spiritual,  sanctifying  influence — and  that  we  abide  in  him  as  our  ever- 
 lasting portion  and  ultimate  good.  Abiding  in  Christ  is  abiding  in  his  service,  walking  in  his  will,  doing 
 that  which  shall  please  him,  and  living  to  his  glory.  And  this  derives  new  force  from  the  consideration 
 that  holiness,  whether  of  heart  or  conduct — in  other  words,  cleaving  to  the  Lord  in  duty — can  by  no 
 means  be  secured,  except  by  cleaving  to  him  in  acts  of  personal  faith  and  affection.     J.  W.  A. 
 
 .Let  the  central  flame  of  Christian  love  burn  in  your  hearts  with  an  undying  constancy  and  pureness. 
 Let  your  sweet  charity  and  patience  and  peace  breathe  as  a  fragrance  throughout  the  society  of  believers. 
 Let  the  sustaining  and  heavenly  hope  which  comes  through  Christ  impart  its  beauty  to  your  character 
 always,  and  shine  with  clear  celestial  luster  throughout  your  hfe.  Let  your  self-devoted  labors  for  others 
 reach  out  to  them,  and  bring  both  them  and  us  a  blessing.  Take  what  of  influence  from  the  spheres  un- 
 seen you  here  may  meet,  and  make  it  felt  throughout  the  circles  which  you  affect.  Seek  first  of  all  in 
 yourselves,  at  all  times,  the  richest,  brightest,  most  abounding  experience  of  all  that  which  the  Spirit  of 
 God  will  work,  through  the  gospel,  in  the  hearts  and  minds  of  those  who  receive  him ;  of  all  which  studj', 
 ]jrayer,  and  effort,  beneficent  action  and  the  wisest  self-discipline,  can  bring  to  the  soul  through  Christ  its 
 Lord ;  of  all  which  God  imparts  in  his  grace  to  those  whom  he  chooses  for  his  own.  And  then  let  this  be 
 spontaneously  revealed,  in  endurance  and  in  action,  in  your  life  and  on  your  lips,  in  all  the  circumstances 
 in  whi(;h  you  may  be  placed.     R.  S.  S. 
 
 1-18.  This  event  was  the  crown  and  consumma- 
 tion of  Peter's  ministry.  He  who  had  first  preached 
 the  resurrection  to  the  Jews,  baptized  the  first  con- 
 verts, and  confirmed  the  Samaritans,  now,  without 
 the  advice  or  cooperation  of  any  of  his  colleagues, 
 under  direct  communication  from  heaven,  first  estab- 
 lished principles  which  issued  in  the  complete  fusion 
 of  the  Hebrew  and  Gentile  elements  in  the  Church. 
 It  was  no  mere  acquiescence  in  a  positive  command, 
 but  the  development  of  a  spirit  full  of  generous 
 impulses,  which  found  utterance  in  the  words  spo- 
 ken by  Peter  on  that  occasion,  both  in  presence  of 
 Cornelius  and  afterward  at  Jerusalem.  But  the 
 Church  at  Jerusalem  was  slow  to  learn  the  lesson 
 involved  in  the  tidings  that  the  Gentiles  had  also 
 received  the  word  of  God.  When  Peter  returned  to 
 Jerusalem,  he  was  accused  by  "  those  of  the  circum- 
 cision" because  he  had  eaten  with  the  uncircum- 
 cised.  But  his  plain  narrative  of  the  whole  trans- 
 action, crowned  by  the  argument  that,  in  the  out- 
 
 pouring of  the  Holy  Ghost,  he  had  recognized  that 
 same  baptism  of  the  Spirit  which  Christ  had  prom- 
 ised as  the  sign  of  his  presence  with  the  apostles 
 themselves,  silenced  every  objection,  and  opened 
 every  mouth  in  praise  to  God  for  the  great  revela- 
 tion which  marks  this  epoch  in  the  history  of  the 
 Church :  "  Then  hath  God  aJso  to  the  Gentiles  grant- 
 ed repentance  unto  life.''''     S. 
 
 We  note,  here  and  throughout  the  Acts,  in  the 
 record  of  personal  contentions  and  church  divisions, 
 the  same  ingenuous  frankness  in  telling  the  story  of 
 their  own  weaknesses  and  sins,  that  we  read  so  often 
 and  plainly  in  the  gospels.  The  bearing  of  this 
 honesty  of  the  sacred  writers  upon  the  truth  of 
 their  writings  is  obvious. 
 
 19-31.  The  Gospel  zvidely  diffused  through  Per- 
 secution. Its  first  Great  Triumph  among  Gentiles 
 at  Antioch. — The  work  of  Christ  thus  far  had  only 
 reached  the  limit  of  Palestine.  As  bidden  at  his 
 ascension,  the  disciples  had  begun  at  Jerusalem,  and 
 
80 
 
 SECTION  S09.—ACTS  11  : 1-30. 
 
 i^"^^***^bL 
 
 [Cyrene  was  ihe  pnuuipai  city  of  ihai,  JinmuL  uf  uurthcrn  AfiiuLi  I^iti^r  between  Carthage  and  Ljrjpt.    It  nes  on  a  liune-iauu 
 with  descending  terraces  to  the  sea.     It  was  a  G>'eek  city,  with  a  large  settlement  of  Jews.     B.] 
 
 thence  gone  into  Judea,  Samaria,  and  Galilee.  Now 
 a  signal  step  in  advance  is  taken  ;  an  earnest  vital 
 movement  is  begun  among  the  Gentiles. 
 
 I  uke  recurs  (v.  19)  to  the  fact  previously  stated 
 (S  :  4),  only  specifying  regions  where  the  scattered 
 believers  went,  and  the  single  class  of  persons 
 (Jews)  to  whom  they  preached  the  Word.  The  time 
 is  indefinite  and  considerably  prolonged.  Phenicia, 
 here  referred  to,  was  a  province  of  Syria  on  the 
 ■Syro-Palestinian  coast  of  the  Mediterranean,  extend- 
 ing northward  from  Mount  Carmel  one  hundred  and 
 thirty  miles  in  a  strip  of  land  bounded  by  the  Leba- 
 non range.  It  included  Tyre,  Sidon,  Barytus  (Beirut), 
 and  other  cities.  Cyprus  is  the  large  island,  distant 
 .sixty  miles  from  the  Phenician  coagt,  noted  at  that 
 period  for  its  productions  and  commerce,  and  for 
 the  luxury  of  its  inhabitants.     (See  map,  p.  61.) 
 
 After  the  dispersion  of  the  disciples  at  Stephen's 
 ■death  these  two  populous  regions  were  ultimately 
 reached,  and  the  gospel  preached  to  the  Jews.  But 
 we  learn  (v.  20)  that  some  of  these  preaching  dis- 
 ciples, natives  of  Cyprus  and  of  Cyrene  in  Lybian 
 Africa,  were  moved  by  the  Spirit  to  go  to  Antioch 
 and  there  to  preach  to  Greeks.  They  were  ])rompt- 
 ed,  we  can  hardly  doubt,  by  tidings  of  what  had  oc- 
 curred in  Cesarea ;  for  their  movement  followed 
 close  upon  Peter's  7iiinistry  in  the  house  of  Corne- 
 lius.    The  method  employed  was  the  preaching  of 
 
 a  personal  Saviour,  telling  the  story  of  Christ. 
 Peter  and  Stephen  to  the  Jerusalem  Jews,  Philip 
 to  the  Samaritans  and  the  Ethiopian,  Peter  to  the 
 Gentile  company  of  Cornelius,  and  now  these  un- 
 named disciples  to  the  Greeks  of  Antioch,  alike 
 dwelt  upon  the  facts  of  Christ's  person  and  history. 
 They  unfolded  the  truths  of  salvation  incarnated  in 
 his  serving  life,  his  suffering  death,  and  his  trium- 
 phant resurrection  and  ascension.  And  as  before, 
 so  now,  "  the  arm  of  the  Lord  is  revealed "'  as  di- 
 recting and  energizing  this  rhinistry  of  men ;  so  that 
 "  a  great  number  believed  and  turned  unto  the 
 Lord."  Here  we  see  the  one  only  method  of  brini^;- 
 ing  truth  and  salvation  eifectually  to  men :  man 
 preaches  peace  by  Jesus  Christ,  but  God  inspires 
 and  guides  the  preaching,  and  makes  the  truth 
 preached  quickening  and  sanctifying!     B. 
 
 Hence  we  learn  how  much  was  accomplished  in 
 the  first  Christian  propagandism  by  the  easy,  natu- 
 ral, and  spontaneous  influence  of  laymen.  The  first 
 successes  of  Christianity  in  foreign  parts  were  on 
 this  wise.  Individual  believers,  dispersed  abroad 
 in  the  providence  of  God,  imparted  to  others  those 
 glad  tidings  with  which  their  own  souls  were  glad- 
 dened. In  those  passages  in  the  Evangelists  and 
 the  Acts  which  relate  to  the  promulgation  of  the 
 Gospel,  we  find  three  several  words,  all  of  which 
 are  translated  into  our  English  word  preach.     The 
 
SECTIOA^  W9.—ACTS  11  : 1-30. 
 
 81 
 
 original  word  in  verse  19  is  the  very  word  we  should 
 have  cniploved  to  describe  simple  conversation. 
 Their  hearts  were  full  of  Christ,  and  so  they  talked 
 everywhere  concerning  him.  It  was  with  them  as 
 when  the  news  of  some  joyful  event  is  abroad  in 
 the  city ;  it  spreads  in  advance  of  all  messengers, 
 throbbing  along  amid  high-wrought  enthusiasm,  re- 
 flected from  the  countenance  and  repeated  from  the 
 mouth  of  all  you  meet.     W.  A. 
 
 23.  Impression  made  upon  the  Mother  Church 
 in  Jerusalem  by  the  Tidings  from  Antioch. — They 
 had  learned  that  God  had  also  given  to  the  Gentiles 
 repentance  unto  life.  Here  God  summoned  them 
 to  behold  a  great  and  marvelous  work.  He  put 
 upon  them  a  new  and  vast  responsibility.  For  An- 
 tioch was  then  one  of  the  three  or  four  greatest 
 cities  of  the  civilized  world.  Lying  on  the  river 
 Orontes,  about  twenty  miles  back  from  the  north- 
 eastern angle  of  the  Mediterranean  Sea,  inclosed  by 
 the  Taurus  mountain  range  on  the  north  and  Leba- 
 non on  the  east,  by  its  harbor  of  Seleucia  inviting 
 the  trade  of  the  great  sea,  and  through  the  open 
 country  beyond  Lebanon  accessible  to  the  caravans 
 
 of  the  East,  it  had  every  advantage  to  attract  mul- 
 titudes of  all  classes  from  every  portion  of  the 
 world.  It  was  now  the  residence  of  the  Roman 
 governors,  as  it  had  been  the  capital  of  the  Syrian 
 kings,  from  whom  it  had  received  grandeur  and 
 name.  Of  great  size,  with  immense  and  costly  pub- 
 lic and  private  structures,  with  temples,  groves,  and 
 gardens,  attractive  with  statues  and  works  of  art, 
 almost  rivaling  Rome  in  extent  and  variety  of  its 
 population,  and  surpassing  it  in  the  luxurious  aban- 
 donment and  worthless  character  of  the  people,  An- 
 tioch was  at  once  the  most  brilliant  and  the  most 
 debased,  the  greatest  and  the  worst  of  the  Oriental 
 Greek  cities  under  the  wide  Roman  rule.  Many  Jews 
 had  originally  settled  here,  because  unmolested  in 
 their  religion. 
 
 Under  the  pressure  of  their  responsibility  for 
 helping  on  the  movement  of  God's  Spirit  in  this 
 great  and  wicked  metropolis,  the  mother  Church  at 
 once  sent  Barnabas  thither.  We  remember  him, 
 first  as  Joses  (Acts  4  :  36),  and  next  as  the  endorser 
 of  Saul  to  Peter  and  James.  As  a  native  of  Cyprus 
 and  familiar  with  Antioch,  himself  also  of  Greek 
 
 'XUj'i    "> 
 
 ■'— JsOlympio  Stadia 
 
 Plan  of  Antioch. 
 
 49 
 
82 
 
 SECTION  209.— ACTS  11 : 1-30. 
 
 origin,  with  a  transparently  beautiful  character  and 
 hiirh  natural  and  spiritual  endowments,  the  selection 
 and  trust  were  eminently  wise. 
 
 Note  here,  however,  that  it  is  the  Church  body 
 that  scndu,  not  the  apostles  ;  and  that  an  unofficial 
 Church  member,  not  an  apostle,  is  sent.  From  hence- 
 forth the  apostles  act  as  such  onl)'  upon  certain  oc- 
 casions which  call  for  the  exercise  of  their  special 
 commission  from  Christ.  Thus  it  appears  that  the 
 offices  in  the  Church  by  Christ's  appointment  are 
 limited  to  specific  purposes,  and  always  subordi- 
 nated to  the  interests  of  the  body  of  believers. 
 
 23,  34.  What  Barnabas  sav),  felt,  and  did  at 
 Aniioch,  and  what  ensued. — He  saw  that  which  he 
 had  spiritual  vision  to  discern,  and  spiritual  desire 
 to  look  upon.  He  saw  the  fruits  of  the  grace  of 
 God,  in  a  multitude  of  souls  "  turned  to  the  Lord," 
 that  is,  converted.  And  spiritual  vision  and  desire, 
 through  sympathy,  naturally  begat  spiritual  joy : 
 He  was  glad.  Yet  further,  his  quick,  glad,  deep 
 sympathy  seeks  and  finds  its  true  relief  in  active 
 helpfulness.  He  enters  at  once  upon  a  ministry  of 
 instructive  exhortation.  Only  the  key-note  and  sub- 
 stance of  that  exhortation  is  given  us  here.  But  it 
 is  very  rich  and  full  in  its  instruction. 
 
 Earnestly  Barnabas  counsels  those  who  had 
 turned  unto  the  Lord  to  cleave  unto  Him  with  full 
 constcration  (so  the  word  purpose  implies)  of  heart. 
 Cleaving  or  holding  fast  is  only  a  keeping  turned 
 unto  the  Lord.  Christ  is  the  vital  center  of  trust 
 and  of  life ;  and  through  the  heart's  cleaving,  or 
 close  living  union,  to  Him,  the  soul's  attachment 
 and  consecration  is  made  firm  and  enduring.  It  is 
 the  old  and  always  beautiful  figure  of  the  vine  and 
 its  branches.  Faith  in  the  living  Christ  turns  the 
 heart  to  Him ;  and  a  grafting  of  the  believer's  life 
 into  His  life  holds  fast  the  once-turned  heart.  But 
 let  it  be  always  remembered  that,  as  the  graft  co7i- 
 tinues  to  live  by  the  unceasing  transmission  of  sap 
 from  the  nourishing  stem,  so  the  believer's  life  is 
 maintained  by  unbroken  communion  with  Christ. 
 Personal  love  to  a  personal  Saviour  is  made  living 
 and  fruitfxd  by  conlinuoics  personal  communion  with 
 Him  !  This  is  the  one  essential  truth  declared  by 
 Christ  and  by  all  these  primitive  preachers  in  preach- 
 ing Jesus. 
 
 The  Christlike  character  of  this  "  Son  of  Conso- 
 lation "  is  here  happily  embodied  in  three  particu- 
 lars :  his  goodness  of  heart  and  life ;  the  principle 
 from  which  that  goodness  proceeded,  faith  ;  and  the 
 Divine  agent  who  wrought  the  inward  principle  and 
 actuated  the  outward  life — who  "  worked  in  him  to 
 will  and  to  do."  Thus  earnestly  he  taught  the 
 newly  converted,  and  his  inwrought  faith  and  excel- 
 lence confirmed  his  teaching.  But  the  good  eilects 
 were  not  limited  to  disciples.  The  same  truths, 
 so  enforced  by  his  manifest  character  through  the 
 
 Holy  Ghost,  reached  and  converted  multitudes  be- 
 sides. 
 
 .25,36.  A  Year  of  Ministri^  in  Antioch  by  Bar- 
 nabas and  Saul. — The  hope  and  prospect  of  a  yet 
 larger  ingathering,  and  the  promise  of  a  great  and 
 peimanent  prosperity  for  the  growing  Church  of 
 Christ,  prompted  Barnabas  to  seek  help.  Naturally 
 he  turns  to  Saul.  He  had  recognized  a  Divine  pur- 
 pose in  Saul's  conversion,  and  he,  better  than  others, 
 appreciated  Saul's  qualifications  for  effective  minis- 
 try. Under  divine  impulse,  therefore,  and  without 
 conference  with  the  apostles,  he  sought  Saul  in  his 
 home  at  Tarsus.  Together  they  return  to  Antioch, 
 and  together  minister  to  the  increasing  Church  for 
 "  a  whole  year." 
 
 Thus  gradually  still,  and  by  no  appointment  of 
 men,  is  Saul  brought  into  prominence.  For  not  yet 
 has  he  been  specially  commis.^ioned  by  the  Holy 
 Ghost  and  ordained  to  his  world-wide  work.  And 
 thus  simply,  by  the  labors  of  two  unordained  disci- 
 ples, was  the  mother  Church  of  the  Gentiles  found- 
 ed. Thus  quietly,  without  notice  or  knowledge  of 
 men,  was  established  a  new  and  second  center 
 around  which  the  great  movements  of  the  Church 
 were  to  circulate.  Thenceforth  the  Church  of  An- 
 tioch held  the  same  relation  to  Gentile  Christianity 
 as  that  at  Jerusalem  held  to  Jewish  Christianity. 
 
 Disciples  were  called  Christians  first  in  Antioch. 
 — As  a  natural  consequence,  as  soon  as  they  were 
 seen  to  be  characterized  by  something  distinctive, 
 as  compared  with  other  sects  or  parties  among  the 
 Jews,  they  received  a  name  taken  from  their  pecu- 
 liar doctrines  and  practices.  And  since  the  faith, 
 the  love,  and  the  hope  of  this  body  of  believers  was 
 concentrated  upon  the  person  and  work  of  Christ,  it 
 was  especially  appropriate  that  they  should  be  called 
 Christians.  The  name,  doubtless,  originated  with 
 the  Gentiles,  and  was  distinctive  only,  given  neither 
 
 in  mockery  nor  opprobrium.     B. This  much  at 
 
 least  is  evident,  that  they  who  called  themselves  His 
 disciples  must  in  a  conspicuous  manner  have  sepa- 
 rated themselves  from  those  who  did  not  believe  the 
 gospel ;  that  not  only  their  regard  for  Jesus  and 
 their  assent  to  his  commands,  but  their  confession 
 of  the  Christ  as  their  Lord  and  King,  was  the  cause 
 of  their  receiving  such  a  name.      Van  0. 
 
 So  from  the  world  the  Church  received  its  best 
 descriptive  name ;  from  heathen,  in  a  heathen  city, 
 believers  received  their  most  appropriate  and  honor- 
 able title.  "  A  Latin  derivative  from  the  Greek 
 term  for  the  Messiah,  it  is  connected  with  the  ojjice, 
 not  the  name,  of  our  Lord."  The  term  is  derived 
 not  from  Jesus,  the  Saviour,  but  from  Christ,  the 
 anointed  of  God,  referring  to  His  appointed  and  ac- 
 cepted work.  So  believers  are  fellow-workers,  not 
 fellow-saviours,  with  him;  Christians  not  Jesuits. 
 For  their  work  they  "  have  an  unction  (anointing) 
 
SECTION  209.— ACTS  11  :  1-30. 
 
 83 
 
 Modern  Atitioch. 
 
 from  the  Holy  One."  B. Derived  from  the  three- 
 fold office  of  Christ,  the  Anointed  One  of  God,  to  be 
 Prophet,  Priest,  and  King-  of  the  world,  the  name  in- 
 timates the  obligation  oi.  those  who  bear  it  to  faith 
 in  him,  to  worship  through  him,  and  to  obedience  to 
 him  as  the  Christ,  and  it  also  declares  their  partici- 
 pation in  his  unction.  The  name  Christian  is  also 
 a  protest  against  all  religious  titles  derived  from 
 human  leaders.  This  name  was  not  given  at  Jeru- 
 salem, but  at  Antioch,  a  Gentile  city — an  intimation 
 of  the  future  diffusion  of   Christianity  throughout 
 
 the  heathen  world.     W. Before  this,  they  were 
 
 called  by  the  Jews  Xazarenes,  or  Galileans  ;  and  by 
 each  other,  disciples,  believers,  hrethren,  or  saints- 
 But  they  now  assumed  the  name  of  their  great 
 Leader.     D. 
 
 27-30.  The  Predicted  Dearth,  and  the  Christian 
 Charifi/  of  the  First  Gentile  Church  to  their  Needy 
 Jewish  Brethren. — The  prophets  here  referred  to  were 
 simply  men  specially  inspired  with  helpful  messages 
 of  various  kinds.  This  message  was  a  prediction 
 but  its  purpose  was  obviously  helpful.  The  matter 
 of  verses  27  and  28  is  introduced  here  only  to  set 
 forth  the  charity  of  the  Gentile  Church  that  fol. 
 lowed.  In  that  charity,  kindred  with  previous  simi- 
 lar acts  of  the  Jewish  believers  at  Jerusalem,  we 
 see  the  unity  of  the  Christian  spirit.  And  what  was 
 in  the  beginning  has  been,  is  now,  and  shall  be  until 
 need  and  relief  become  obsolete  terms.  Here,  each 
 was  willing  to  give,  and  gave  what  he  could.  Judg- 
 ment and  conscience  determined  the  measure  of  ob- 
 ligation, and  each  gave  heartily ;  and  the  combined 
 gift,  the  first  evidence  of  their  fraternal  affection, 
 
 was  sent  by  their  teachers,  Barnabas  and  Saul,  to 
 Jerusalem.     B. 
 
 One  of  the  two  events  in  the  life  of  Paul  which 
 give  us  sure  marks  of  time,  is  his  journey  from  Anti- 
 och to  Jerusalem  with  Barnabas,  on  the  occasion  of 
 the  great  famine  under  Claudius,  about  the  time  of  the 
 death  of  Herod  Agrippa  I. — an  event  which  we  can 
 fix  with  eei'tainty  to  a.  d.  44 ;  and  the  visit  itself 
 
 could  not  be  later  than  a.  d.  45.    S. They  carried 
 
 from  Antioch  a  contribution  to  sustain  the  Christians 
 of  Jewish  origin  at  Jerusalem  through  the  famine. 
 From  Jerusalem,  and  from  Jews,  came  forth  the 
 spiritual  things  wherewith  the  Gentiles  at  Antioch 
 were  enriched  ;  they  only  obey  a  law  of  the  king- 
 dom when  they  load  the  returning  ti'ain  with  tem- 
 poral gifts  for  Christian  Jews  in  Jerusalem.  Such 
 reciprocal  charities  were  eminently  fitted  to  break 
 down  the  partition  walls  and  blend  all  believers  into 
 one.     Arnof. 
 
 30.  Elders.  Hitherto  Luke  had  applied  the 
 word  to  the  ciders  of  the  Jews ;  henceforth  the  El- 
 ders are  officers  recognized  in  the  Church.  Thus  the 
 Church  almost  insensibly  succeeds  to  the  Synagogue, 
 and  supplies  its  place.  W. The  office  of  presby- 
 ter, or  elder,  was  the  only  permanent  essential  office 
 of  the  Jewish  chui'ch,  and  as  such  was  retained 
 under  the  new  organization,  without  any  formal  in- 
 stitution, and  therefore  without  any  distinct  men- 
 tion in  the  history,  such  as  we  find  afterward  in  ref- 
 erence to  the  organization  of  the  Gentile  church- 
 es, where  the  office  had  no  previous  existence,  and 
 must  therefore  be  created  by  the  act  of  ordination. 
 J.  A.  A. 
 
84  SECTION  210.— ACTS  12:1-21 
 
 Section  210. 
 
 •  Acts  xii.  1-24. 
 
 1  Now  about  that  time  Herod  the  king  stretched  forth  his  hands  to  vex  certain  of  the 
 
 2  church.     And  he  killed  James  the  brother  of  John  witli  tLe  sword.     And  because  he  saw 
 
 3  it  pleased  the  Jews,  he  proceeded  further  to  take  Peter  also.     (Then  were  the  days  of  un- 
 
 4  leavened  bread.)     And  when  he  had  apprehended  him,  he  put  him  in  prison,  and  delivered 
 him  to  four  quaternions  of  soldiers  to  keep  him  ;  intending  after  Easter  to  bring  him  forth 
 
 5  to  the  people.     Peter  therefore  was  kept  in  prison :  but  prayer  was  made  without  ceasing 
 
 6  of  the  church  iinto  God  for  him.     And  when  Herod  would  have  brought  him  forth,  the 
 same  night  Peter  was  sleeping  between  two  soldiers,  bound  with  two  chains:  and  the  keep- 
 
 7  ers  before  the  door  kept  the  prison.     And,  behold,  the  angel  of  the  Lord  came  upon  him., 
 and  a  light  shined  in  the  prison :  and  he  smote  Peter  on  the  side,  and  raised  him  up,  saying, 
 
 8  Arise  up  quickly.     And  his  chains  fell  otf  from  his  hands.     And  the  angel  said  unto  him. 
 Gird  thyself,  and  bind  on  thy  sandals.     And  so  he  did.     And  he  saith  unto  him,  Cast  thy 
 
 9  garment  about  thee,  and  follow  me.     And  he  went  out,  and  followed  him ;  and  wist  not 
 
 10  that  it  was  true  which  was  done  by  the  angel ;  but  thought  he  saw  a  vision.  When  they 
 were  past  the  first  and  the  second  ward,  they  came  unto  the  iron  gate  that  leadeth  unto  the 
 city  ;  which  opened  to  them  of  his  own  accord :  and  they  went  out,  and  passed  on  through 
 
 11  one  street;  and  forthwith  the  angel  departed  from  him.  And  when  Peter  was  come  to 
 himself,  he  said.  Now  I  know  of  a  surety,  that  the  Lord  hath  sent  his  angel,  and  hath  de- 
 livered me  out  of  the  hand  of  Herod,  and  from  all  the  expectation  of  the  people  of  the 
 
 12  Jews.     And  when  he  had  considered  the  thing.,  he  came  to  the  house  of  Mary  the  mother 
 
 13  of  John,  whose  surname  was  Mark;  where  many  were  gathered  together  praying.     And 
 
 14  as  Peter  knocked  at  the  door  of  the  gate,  a  damsel  came  to  hearken,  named  Pihoda.  And 
 when  she  knew  Peter's  voice,  she  opened  not  the  gate  for  gladness,  but  ran  in,  and  told 
 
 15  how  Peter  stood  before  the  gate.     And  they  said  unto  her,  Thou  art  mad.     But  she  con- 
 
 16  stantly  afBrmed  that  it  was  even  so.     Then  said  they,  It  is  his  angel.     But  Peter  continued 
 
 17  knocking :  and  when  they  had  opened  the  door.,  and  saw  him,  they  were  astonished.  But 
 he,  beckoning  unto  them  with  the  hand  to  hold  their  peace,  declared  unto  them  how  the 
 Lord  had  brought  him  out  of  the  prison.  And  he  said.  Go  shew  these  things  unto  James, 
 and  to  the  brethren.     And  he  departed,  and  went  into  another  place. 
 
 18  Now  as  soon  as  it  was  day,  there  was  no  small  stir  among  the  soldiers,  what  was  become 
 
 19  of  Peter.  And  when  Herod  had  sought  for  him,  and  found  him  not,  he  examined  the 
 keepers,  and  commanded  that  they  should  be  put  to  death.     And  he  went  down  from  Judsea 
 
 20  to  Caesarea,  and  there  abode.  And  Herod  was  highly  displeased  with  them  of  Tyre  and 
 Sidon  :  but  they  came  with  one  accord  to  him,  and,  having  made  Blastus  the  king's  cham- 
 berlain their  friend,  desired  peace ;   because  their  country  was  nourished  by  the  king's 
 
 21  conntry.     And  upon  a  set  day  Herod,  arrayed  in  royal  apparel,  sat  upon  his  throne,  and 
 
 22  made  an  oration  unto  them.     And  the  people  gave  a  shout,  .myinrj.,  It  is  the  voice  of  a  god, 
 
 23  and  not  of  a  man.  And  immediately  the  angel  of  the  Lord  smote  him,  because  he  gave 
 not  God  the  glory:  and  he  was  eaten  of  worms,  and  gave  up  the  ghost. 
 
 24  But  the  word  of  God  grew  and  multiplied. 
 
 The  kingdom  of  God  on  earth  is  in  real,  vital  connection  with  his  kingdom  in  heaven  ;  so  that  there 
 is — shall  we  say  ? — a  sympathy  between  them  ;  so  that  when  a  saint  is  smitten  on  earth,  there  is  a  sensa- 
 tion conveyed  to  the  upper  sky.  The  Lord  of  saints  and  angels  says,  "  Saul,  irhy  pcr.'tecuicsf.  thou  me?  "_  a 
 strange  expression  of  the  imion  of  the  '■^  King  of  Glory''''  and  his  humble  mortal  friends!  The  mighty 
 spirits  that  he  has  on  high  in  his  service  take  their  share  of  interest  in  his  kingdom  below.  Throughout 
 the  Scriptures  we  sec  them  prompt  to  come  down,  in  aid  and  in  avengemcnt  of  his  oppressed  saints. 
 
 There  will  be  a  time  when  we  shall  have  to  go  out  from  the  pris(m-house  of  mortality,  and  from  the 
 world  itself.  And  let  us  seriously  thinV:  what  previous  course,  what  habits,  what  spirit  prevailing  through 
 our  life,  will  be  likely  to  terminate  in  our  finding  such  a  messenger  appointed  to  be  with  us  at  that  hour — 
 appointed  to  be  with  us,  and  not  to  leave  us — to  accompany  us  in  an  immense  and  amazing  journey ;  that, 
 
SECTIOX  210.— ACTS  12  :  l-2Jf. 
 
 85 
 
 whereas  Peter  came  to  be  delightedly  aud  collectedly  sensible  of  the  grand  intervention  when  he  found 
 himself  alone  in  the  street,  we  may  become  sensible  of  the  wondrous  reality  of  it,  by  finding  ourselves 
 in  the  presence  of  saints,  and  angels,  and  their  supreme  Lord  !     J.  F. 
 
 1,2.  The  Murder  of  James  by  Herod  Agrippa 
 I. — The  three  striking  incidents  of  this  chapter 
 break  for  a  moment  the  thread  of  the  history.  The 
 connection  is  restored  in  the  last  verse.  The  killing 
 of  James  and  the  taking  of  Peter  occurred  in  Jeru- 
 salem about  the  time  of  the  journey  thither  of  Bar- 
 nabas and  Saul  from  Antioch.  The  closing  verse 
 records  their  return  from  Jerusalem  to  Antioch, 
 after  fulfilling  their  ministry  as  bearers  of  the  first 
 Gentile  benefactions. 
 
 James,  the  older  brother  of  John  and  son  of 
 Zebedee,  was  one  of  the  three  admitted  into  the 
 closest  intimacy  with  Christ.  Yet  concerning  him 
 we  have  scarcely  anything  distinctive ;  no  record 
 whatever  except  in  connection  with  his  younger 
 brother.  And  as  his  life,  so  his  death  is  entirely 
 unmarked  by  special  record.  Like  John  the  Bap- 
 tist, he  was  suddenly  beheaded  by  an  arbitrary  king- 
 ly will,  to  gratify  others.  In  each  case  the  royal 
 murderer  was  a  Herod,  son  and  grandson  of  the 
 great  Herod  who  slaughtered  many  children  in  a 
 vain  effort  to  destroy  Christ.  James  was  the  first 
 martyr  among  the  apostles.  He  drank  of  the  Mas- 
 ter's cup,  and  was  baptized  with  his  baptism  of 
 blood,  as  Christ  had  declared ;  and  was  the  first  re- 
 stored to  Christ's  abiding  fellowship.     B. 
 
 Herod  Agrippa  L  (here  only  referred  to)  was  the 
 son  of  Aristobulus  and  Berenice,  and  grandson  of 
 Herod  the  Great.  He  was  sent  to  Rome  on  his 
 father's  execution,  and  was  brought  up  with  Drusus 
 the  son  of  Tiberius.  On  the  death  of  Drusus,  he  found 
 himself  excluded  from  the  emperor's  presence,  and 
 was  besides  overwhelmed  with  debt.  Returning  to 
 Palestine,  he  obtained  through  his  sister  Herodias 
 the  protection  of  Herod  Antipas,  who  made  him 
 governor  of  Tiberias.  But  a  quarrel  soon  took 
 place,  and,  after  strange  vicissitudes  and  adventures, 
 Agrippa  returned  to  Italy.  He  attached  himself  to 
 the  young  Caius  (Caligula),  and  having  been  over- 
 heard to  express  a  hope  for  his  friend's  speedy  suc- 
 cession, he  was  thrown  into  prison  by  Tiberius, 
 where  he  remained  till  the  accession  of  Caligula,  a.  d. 
 37.  The  new  emperor  gave  him  the  governments 
 formerly  held  by  the  tetrarchs  Philip  and  Lysanias, 
 and  bestowed  on  him  the  ensigns  of  royalty  and 
 other  marks  of  favor,  and  he  arrived  in  Palestine 
 in  the  following  year,  after  visiting  Alexandria. 
 The  jealousy  of  Herod  Antipas  and  his  wife  Herodias 
 was  excited  by  these  distinctions,  and  they  sailed  to 
 Rome  in  the  hope  of  supplanting  Agrippa  in  the 
 emperor's  favor.  Agrippa  was  aware  of  their  design, 
 and  anticipated  it  by  a  countercharge  against  An- 
 
 tipas of  treasonable  correspondence  with  the  Par- 
 thians.  Antipas  failed  to  answer  the  accusation, 
 and  was  banished  to  Gaul  (a.  d.  39),  and  his  domin- 
 ions were  added  to  those  already  held  by  Agrippa. 
 During  the  brief  wild  reign  of  Caligula,  Agrippa 
 continued  his  faithful  friend,  and  used  his  influence 
 on  behalf  of  the  Jews.  Having  paid  the  last  honors 
 to  his  patron's  remains,  he  smoothed  the  path  of  his 
 successor  to  the  throne  by  his  activity  and  discretion 
 in  carrying  messages  between  the  senate  and  the 
 praetorian  camp.  Claudius  rewarded  hira  with  the 
 kingdom  of  Judea  and  Samaria,  in  addition  to  his 
 tetrarchy,  and  thus  the  dominions  of  Herod  the 
 Great  were  reunited  under  his  grandson  (a.  d.  41).  R. 
 
 Herod  Agrippa  had  courted  the  favor  of  the 
 Jews.  He  had  done  much  for  them,  and  was  pre- 
 paring to  do  more.  Josephus  tells  us  that  "  he  had 
 begun  to  encompass  Jerusalem  with  a  wall,  which, 
 had  it  been  brought  to  perfection,  would  have  made 
 it  impracticable  for  the  Romans  to  take  it  by  siege  ; 
 but  his  death,  which  happened  at  Cesarea,  before  he 
 had  raised  the  walls  to  their  due  height,  prevented 
 him."  That  part  of  the  city,  which  this  boundary 
 was  intended  to  inclose,  was  a  suburb  when  Paul 
 was  converted.  The  work  was  not  completed  till 
 the  Jews  were  preparing  for  their  final  struggle  with 
 the  Romans.     H. 
 
 He  was  the  only  Mng  after  the  Great  Herod,  and 
 the  last  one  that  reigned  in  Jerusalem.  His  son  Agrip- 
 pa received  only  a  limited  and  qualified  sovereignty. 
 In  this  persecution  of  the  Church  at  Jerusalem, 
 Herod  simply  sought  popularity  as  a  means  of 
 power.  To  please  the  Jews,  and  aid  his  own  plans, 
 he  directed  the  murder  of   James.      And  for  the 
 
 same  reason  he  proceeded  to  take  Peter  also.    B. 
 
 In  his  recollection  of  James,  no  such  idea  obtruded 
 itself  in  his  mind,  as  that  the  martyred  apostle  had 
 ascended  as  a  "  sv:ift  witness "  against  him  to  the 
 throne  of  Heaven.  Whither  he  might  suppose  the 
 departed  saint  did  go,  we  can  not  conjecture ;  but  he 
 thought  he  might  send  another  the  same  road  with- 
 out danger  of  ever  hearing  of  it  again,  except  in  the 
 demoniac  applauses  of  his  mob.  Peter  would  be 
 easily  found,  and  taken.  He  had  not  absconded 
 from  affright  at  the  fate  of  his  fellow  apostle. 
 Cowardice  in  behalf  of  his  Lord  had  been  shown 
 07ice  before ;  but  that  was  the  last  time.  The  death 
 of  his  great  Master,  and  the  love  manifested  toward 
 Peter  after  he  rose  again,  had  devoted  Peter  to  die 
 for  him,  whenever  fidelity  to  his  cause  should  re- 
 quire the  sacrifice.     J.  F. 
 
 3-5.    Imprisonment  of   Peter   and  Prayer  of 
 
86 
 
 SECTION  210.— A  CTS  12  : 1-2^. 
 
 the  Church. — The  arrest  occurred  early  in  the  week 
 following  the  paschal  supper,  during  which  only  un- 
 leavened bread  was  eaten.  By  Jewish  rules  crimi- 
 nals could  not  be  executed  upon  days  of  festival. 
 Therefore  Uerod,  intending  a  public  execution,  kept 
 him  until  after  the  Passover  feast  was  concluded.  A 
 quaternion  was  a  detachment  of  four  soldiers,  con- 
 stituting a  watch.  As  there  were  four  night-watches 
 of  three  hours  each,  four  quaternions  were  required. 
 In  the  actual  guard  two  were  stationed  at  the  gates, 
 and  two  in  the  apartment  with  the  prisoner.  In 
 Peter's  case,  a  chain  from  either  arm  was  linked  to 
 a  soldier  on  cither  side.  So  securely  "Peter  was 
 kept  in  prison." 
 
 '■'' But  prayer  was  made  vnthout  ceamig  of  the 
 Church  unto  God  for  Mm."  This  fact  is  thus  prom- 
 inently set  over  against  the  othei*.  Peter's  rescue 
 was  humanly  impossible,  as  the  disciples  knew. 
 But  they  also  knew  that  nothing  was  impossible 
 with  God,  and  that  Peter's  danger  grew  out  of  his 
 faithful  ministry  for  God.  And  they  believed  there- 
 fore that  God  would  somehow  answer  the  prayer  he 
 had  bidden  them  to  offer.  So  they  prayed,  earnest- 
 ly, importunately  ;  desisting  not  day  by  day  through 
 those  remaining  days  of  the  trying  of  their  faith. 
 And  God,  who  had  delayed  both  the  extreme  peril 
 and  deliverance  of  Peter,  thus  gave  the  Church  oppor- 
 tunity to  intercede,  and,  in  the  result,  occasion  to  know 
 the  efficacy  of  prayer.  The  sudden  killing  of  James 
 prevented  such  intercession  for  him.  The  deferring 
 of  Peter's  death  was  taken  full  advantage  of,  and 
 in  the  only  method  of  help  or  hope  available  to  them. 
 
 6-11.  Feter^s  Miraculous  Release,  and  his  Cor- 
 rect Judgment  concerning  it. — The  time  of  this  re- 
 lease is  to  be  carefully  noted.  It  was  not  only  the 
 night  before  Herod's  proposed  public  murder,  but  it 
 was  in  the  fourth  watch  or  during  the  last  three 
 hours  of  that  night.  This  we  know  from  the  fact  that 
 the  escape  was  not  discovered  imtil  the  morning, 
 when  the  fourth  watch  was  relieved.  But  last  night, 
 as  it  was  known  to  be  by  Peter,  with  no  outlook 
 of  human  hope  for  the  morrow,  he  had  laid  him 
 down  between  the  two  soldiers,  and  was  enjoying 
 the  peaceful  sleep  of  God's  beloved.  Once  he  had 
 heard  the  word :  "  What  I  do  thou  knowest  not 
 now,  but  thou  shalt  know  hereafter."  With  Christ's 
 doing,  whatever  it  should  be,  he  was  content. 
 
 While  thus  quietly  sleeping  the  sleep  of  faith, 
 an  angel  of  the  Lord  suddenly  appeared  beside  him, 
 and  a  supernatural  light  shone  within  the  room. 
 With  strong  grasp  Peter  is  awaked  and  lifted  to  his 
 feet,  while  his  chains  fall  silently  to  the  ground. 
 Then,  as  bidden,  he  fastens  his  girdle,  binds  on  his 
 sandals,  puts  on  his  cloak  or  outer  garment,  and  in 
 half  stupor  follows  the  angel  out.  Between  the  first 
 guard  (of  sleeping  soldiers)  and  the  second,  and  then 
 through  the  outer  iron  gate,  without  human  touch 
 
 noiselessly  opening  before  them,  they  pass.  Onward 
 through  one  street  the  silent  angel  accompanies  the 
 bewildered  apostle,  then  suddenly  disappears. 
 
 By  the  fresh  night  air  aroused  from  his  bewil- 
 derment, Peter  at  once  discerns  the  divine  hand  and 
 purpose  in  his  deliverance.  His  trusted  Lord  had 
 sent  a  releasing  angel,  and  thus  foiled  the  purpose 
 of  Herod  and  disappointed  the  murderous  spirit  of 
 the  Jews.  For  reasons  which  we  may  conjecture, 
 he  determines,  before  concealing  himself  from  Her- 
 od's pursuit,  to  acquaint  the  disciples  with  the  fact 
 of  his  miraculous  rescue.  With  this  purpose  he 
 seeks  the  house  of  Mary,  Mark's  mother,  one  of  the 
 homes  where  Christian  believers  were  wont  to  as- 
 semble for  private  worship.  The  Mark  here  referred 
 to  is  the  author  of  the  second  gospel,  and  son  in  the 
 faith  to  Peter. 
 
 13 -IT.  How  Peter  tvas  received  by  the  Gathered 
 Disciples. — Far  as  it  was  into  the  night,  these  wres*^- 
 ling  seekers  were  praying  still.  It  was  the  last  night 
 and  their  last  opportunity  to  pray.  For  many  days 
 and  nights  their  pleas  had  been  ascending,  and  no 
 answer  had  come.  But  not  content  with  asking 
 and  seeking,  they  continued,  almost  against  hope,  in 
 knocking  at  the  door  of  divine  mercy,  with  their 
 urgent  entreaty  for  help.  And  now  while  they  are 
 still  speaking,  God's  answer,  in  the  person  of  the 
 released  apostle,  stands  knocking  at  their  house 
 door.  Yet,  strange  to  say,  when  first  they  are  told 
 this  by  the  maid  who  had  responded  to  the  summons 
 and  heard  Peter's  voice,  they  did  not,  could  not  be- 
 lieve. It  seemed  to  them  too  marvcloKS  to  be  true. 
 They  knew  not  of  the  miracle,  and  expected  none ; 
 but  they  knew  that  nothing  save  miracle  could  avail. 
 In  their  amazement  they  fell  back  upon  an  old  pop- 
 ular notion,  and  said  it  must  be  Peter's  guardian 
 angel  assuming  his  guise. 
 
 But  God's  answer,  Peter  himself,  continued 
 knocking.  So  in  a  body,  passing  through  the  court 
 to  the  gate,  they  open  the  small  door  and  are  amazed 
 to  behold  the  apostle.  But  he,  instantly  quieting  \ 
 their  outburst  of  gladness,  simply  tells  the  story  of  i 
 his  deliverance  by  the  Lord,  and  they  learn  how  their 
 fervent  intercessions  hare  been  ansicercd.  Their 
 hearts  are  comforted,  and  their  faith  and  patience 
 strengthened.  Thenceforth  more  earnestly  they  can 
 pray  ;  more  faithfully  labor  or  trustingly  endure  for 
 a  Lord  so  mighty  and  gracious. 
 
 With  a  message  to  James,  our  Lord's  own  broth- 
 er, acquainting  him  with  what  occurred,  Peter  takes 
 leave  of  these  disciples,  and,  because  he  knows  it  is 
 God's  will,  goes  to  some  place  of  concealment.  And 
 it  may  be  added  that  Peter  now  retires  finally  from 
 whatever  prominence  he  had  previously  had,  while 
 this  James  presides  over  the  councils  of  the  remain- 
 ing apostles.     B. 
 
 Peter's  work  is  not  ended.     He  will  still  labor 
 
SECTION  210.— ACTS  12  :  1-2 If. 
 
 87 
 
 much,  till  his  last  and  fruitful  labor  of  martyrdom ; 
 but  since  he  has  given  to  the  evangelization  of  the 
 world  an  impulse  which  will  never  be  arrested,  his 
 part  is  no  longer  the  same.  If  henceforth  anything 
 distinguishes  him,  if  any  preeminence  can  be  claimed 
 for  him,  it  is  that  of  humility.  Who  can  read,  who 
 has  ever  read  the  letters  of  this  holy  apostle,  with- 
 out being  struck  with  this  character  above  all  others  ? 
 Where  is  the  impetuous  Simon  who  strikes  the  high 
 priest's  servant  ?  Where  the  presumptuous  Simon 
 who  dares  to  say  to  his  Lord,  "  Tiiougli  all  should 
 deny  thee,  yet  will  not  I  deny  thee  "  ?  Where  also 
 is  the  Simon  who  denied  his  Master  and  his  Friend  ? 
 I  now  find  only  a  man  emptied  of  himself,  and 
 wholly  full  of  his  Saviour;  a  grave,  meek,  pious, 
 modest  servant  of  God  and  man ;  an  admirable  model 
 
 of  humility  and  candor.     A.  V. He  has  achieved  | 
 
 much — exactly  that  for  which  he  was  fitted.  He  I 
 '  has  stood  bravely  in  the  front,  and  has  both  led  and 
 inspirited  the  band  of  disciples  in  their  aggressive 
 work  for  the  Master.  But  now  his  special  mission 
 is  done.  Another,  more  broadly  qualified  by  nature 
 and  training,  Christ  will  now  take  up,  to  do  for  Him 
 another  larger  and  as  brave  a  work.     B. 
 
 20-23.  In  the  fourth  year  of  his  reign  over  the 
 ■whole  of  Judea  (a.  d.  44)  Agrippa  celebrated  some 
 games  at  Cesarea  in  honor  of  the  emperor.  When 
 he  appeared  in  the  theatre  on  the  second  day  in  a 
 royal  robe  made  entirely  of  silver  stuff,  which  shone 
 in  the  morning  light,  his  flatterers  saluted  him  as  a 
 god  ;  and  suddenly  he  was  seized  with  terrible  pains, 
 and  being  carried  from  the  theatre  to  the  palace, 
 died  after  five  days'  agony  a  loathsome  death,  like 
 those  of  the  great  persecutors  Antiochus  Epiphanes 
 and  his  own  grandfather.  The  miraculous  and  ju- 
 dicial character  of  his  death  is  distinctly  affirmed 
 by  the  sacred  historian :  "  Immediately  the  angel  of 
 the  Lord  smote  him,  because  he  gave  not  God  the 
 ghrg."  The  Greeks  of  Sebaste  and  Cesarea,  with 
 his  own  soldiers,  showed  brutal  exultation  at  his 
 death,  and  the  censure  which  the  riot  brought  down 
 from  Claudius  upon  the  Koman  soldiers  embittered 
 their  feelings  toward  the  Jews  to  such  a  degree,  that 
 Josephus  regards  this  as  one  of  the  chief  causes  of 
 the  Jewish  war.  S. After  his  sudden  and  miser- 
 able death,  his  whole  kingdom  was  again  made  a 
 Roman  province,  ruled  by  procurators,  two  of  whom, 
 Claudius  Felix  and  Porcius  Festus,  figure  in  the  Acts 
 of  the  Apostles.  The  last  procurator  was  Gessius  Flo- 
 rus,  under  whom  the  tragical  fate  of  the  Jewish  na- 
 tion, so  long  in  preparation,  was  finally  decided.  P.  S. 
 
 23.  The  angel  of  the  Lord  led  forth  Peter;  the 
 angel  of  the  Lord  struck  Herod.  That  both  acts 
 were  done  by  angels,  mortals  saw  not ;  it  was  known 
 
 only  to  the  saints.     Beng. Luke,  as  a  physician, 
 
 "was  qualified  to  scrutinize  natural  causes,  and  was 
 not  at  all  likely  to  be  credulous.     He  among  the 
 
 evangelists  who  was  least  likely  to  be  carried  away 
 by  a  superstitious  belief  in  supernatural  agency,  has 
 been  employed  more  than  any  other  sacred  writer  to 
 reveal  to  us  the  operations  of  invisible  beings  in  the 
 history  of  the  Church.     W. 
 
 24.  The  death  of  Herod  relieved  the  Christians 
 from  persecution.  But  in  their  turn  the  Jews  were 
 troubled.  The  brief  conciliatory  rule  of  Herod  was 
 then  finally  exchanged  for  the  rigorous  tyranny  of 
 Roman  governors.  And  the  Jewish  historian  notes 
 this  providence  in  Herod's  sudden  death :  that  the 
 third  wall,  which  as  planned  by  him  would  have 
 made  Jerusalem  almost  impregnable  to  the  Roman 
 assault,  was  left  incomplete.  So  God  rules  !  Peter 
 lives  and  Herod  dies.  And  the  persecuted  Church, 
 delivered  from  the  persecutor,  again  finds  rest  and 
 prosperity.    The  Word  of  God  grew  and  muliiplied  ! 
 
 Suggested  Thoughts. — Christ  directs  all  events  in 
 the  interest  of  his  people.  Neither  human  nor 
 Satanic  scheme  or  endeavor  can  avail  to  thwart  his 
 purpose  or  shake  his  "all  power  in  earth."  So  all 
 things  must  work  together  for  good  both  to  the 
 trusting  believer  and  the  praying  Church.  Yet  he 
 has  his  own  ivay  in  actually  bringing  good  to  pass, 
 and  uses  various  ways.  Not  always  0}ie  way,  or  the 
 way  that  seems  to  us  the  wise  and  suitable  way. 
 For  he  suffers  a  John  Baptist,  a  Stephen,  and  a 
 James  to  be  murdered  that  human  malice  may  be 
 gratified,  while  he  interposes  to  rescue  a  Peter  and 
 Paul.  Yet  how  clearly  do  we  see  that  his  high  and 
 only  blessed  purpose  is  equally  accomplished  by  the 
 martyrdom  of  those  and  the  deliverance  of  these ! 
 And  throughout  the  history  of  the  Christian  believer 
 and  Church,  we  read  the  single  sure  lesson :  that  his 
 non-interference  or  his  interference  with  human 
 schemes  is  controlled  by  an  unerring  wisdom  and 
 an  unfailing  love. 
 
 An  effective  practical  exposition  have  we  here  of 
 Christ's  teaching,  that  men  sJiould  pray  and  not 
 faint.  Only  one  other  prayer-meeting  like  this,  in 
 tho  importunity  and  persistence  of  the  pleaders,  do 
 we  find  in  this  whole  history.  That  one  preceded 
 and  helped  to  bring  the  Pentecostal  baptism.  This 
 one  secured  the  very  blessing  they  so  fervently  and 
 continuously  besought.  And  can  any  doubt  that 
 God,  hears  and  answers  such  prayer  from  every  seek- 
 ing and  knocking  two  or  three  gathered  in  his  name  ? 
 
 An  assuring  truth  is  beautifully  suggested  in  this 
 prison-visit  of  the  angel  to  the  sleeping  apostle. 
 Not  indeed  by  conscious  spirit-ministers,  but  by 
 providential  interpositions  and  spiritual  suggestions, 
 does  every  child  of  God  partake  his  personal  watch 
 and  guard,  and  experience  many  wonderful  deliver- 
 ances. At  the  end,  rather  in  the  beginning  of  the 
 true  life,  we  shall  read  his  doings  now  unknown, 
 and  adoringly  praise  his  always  rescuing  and  finally 
 delivering  grace  I    B. 
 
88 
 
 SECTION  211.— ACTS  12  :  25;   13  : 1-13. 
 
 Section  211. 
 
 Acts  xii.  25;  xiii.  1-13. 
 
 25  And  Barnabas  and  Saul  returned  from  Jerusalem,  when  they  had  fulfilled  their  ministry, 
 and  took  with  them  John,  whose  surname  was  Mark. 
 
 1  Now  there  were  in  tlie  church  that  was  at  Antioch  certain  prophets  and  teachers;  as 
 Barnabas,  and  Simeon  that  was  called  Niger,  and  Lucius  of  Cyrene,  and  Manaen,  which 
 
 2  had  been  brought  np  with  Herod  the  tetrarch,  and  Saul.     As  they  ministered  to  the  Lord, 
 and  fasted,  the  Holy  Ghost  said,  Separate  me  Barnabas  and  Saul  for  the  work  whereunto  I 
 
 3  have  called  them.     And  when  they  had  fasted  and  prayed,  and  laid  their  hands  on  them, 
 they  sent  them  away. 
 
 4  So  they,  being  sent  forth  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  departed  unto  Seleucia ;  and  from  thence 
 
 5  they  sailed  to  Cyprus.     And  Avhen  they  were  at  Salamis,  they  preaclied  the  word  of  God 
 
 6  in  the  synagogues  of  the  Jews  :  and  they  had  also  John  to  their  minister.     And  when  they 
 had  gone  througli  the  isle  unto  Paphos,  they  found  a  certain  sorcerer,  a  false  prophet,  a  Jew, 
 
 7  whose  name  tras  Bar-jesus:  which  was  with  the  deputy  of  the  country,  Sergius  Paulus,  a' 
 prudent  man ;  who  called  for  Barnabas  and  Saul,  and  desired  to  hear  the  word  of  God. 
 
 8  But  Elymas  the  sorcerer  (for  so  is  his  name  by  interpretation)  withstood  them,  seeking  to 
 
 9  turn  away  the  deputy  from  the  faith.     Then  Saul,  (who  also  its  called  Paul,)  filled  with  the 
 
 10  Holy  Ghost,  set  his  eyes  on  him,  and  said,  O  full  of  all  subtilty  and  all  mischief,  thou  child 
 of  the  devil,  thou  enemy  of  all  righteousness,  wilt  thou  not  cease  to  pervert  the  right  ways 
 
 11  of  the  Lord?  And  now,  behold,  the  hand  of  the  Lord  is  upon  thee,  and  thou  shalt  be 
 blind,  not  seeing  the  sun  for  a  season.     And  immediately  there  fell  on  him  a  mist  and  a 
 
 12  darkness;  and  he  went  about  seeking  some  to  lead  him  by  the  hand.     Then  the  deputy, 
 
 13  when  he  saw  what  w^as  done,  believed,  being  astonished  at  the  doctrine  of  the  Lord.  Now 
 when  Paul  and  his  company  loosed  from  Paphos,  they  came  to  Perga  in  Pamphylia :  and 
 John  departing  from  them  returned  to  Jerusalem. 
 
 We  enter  upon  the  second  great  division  of  the 
 Acts.  The  first  (chs.  1-12)  described  the  advent  of 
 the  Holy  Ghost ;  and,  under  his  inspiration,  the 
 founding  of  the  Christian  Church  among  the  Jews 
 of  Jerusalem  and  Judea,  and  the  extension  of  Chris- 
 tianity into  Samaria  and  among  the  nearer  Gentiles. 
 The  chief  result  among  the  heathen  was  the  found- 
 ing of  a  second  prominent  Christian  Church  among 
 the  Gentiles  of  Antioch  in  Syria.  This  had  been 
 mainly  the  work  of  Barnabas  and  Saul. 
 
 The  second  division  of  the  Acts  recounts  the  chief 
 features  of  the  fuller,  more  distinctive  inti'oduction 
 of  the  gospel  among  the  Gentiles  of  Asia  Jlinor, 
 Greece,  and  Rome.  It  follows,  therefore,  mainly 
 the  career  of  Paul,  Christ's  special  messenger  to 
 these  Gentile  nations.  By  comparing  with  this  his- 
 tory of  Luke  Paul's  own  statements  in  his  epistles, 
 that  incomparably  signal  career  may  be  fully  under- 
 stood. This  second  half  of  the  book  also  divides 
 itself  naturally  into  the  twelve  years  of  PauVs  active 
 missionary  work,  and  his  five  years  of  labor  in  cap- 
 tivity. The  twelve  years  of  liberty  include  his 
 Three  Missionary  Journeys.  7'imes  and  periods 
 shoidd  be  definitely  marked  as  a  basis  for  an  intelli- 
 gent study  of  these  Journeys..    The  periods  and  in- 
 
 tervals referred  to  cover  a  duration  of  years,  where 
 the  brief  fragmentary  accounts  seem  to  indicate 
 montJis.  The  First  Journey  (chs.  12  and  14)  prob- 
 ably extended  over  a  period  of  two  years.  Then 
 succeeded  an  interval  of  two  years  or  longer,  spent 
 mainly  with  the  mother  Church  of  the  Gentiles  at 
 Antioch.  Toward  the  end  of  this  interval  occurred 
 the  council  at  Jerusalem,  where  the  great  question 
 of  the  relation  of  Gentile  Christianity  to  Judaism 
 was  decided  (ch.  15).  The  Second  Journey  (chs. 
 16-18)  occupied  about  M?-ee  years;  and  the  Third 
 (chs.  19,  20)  almost  four  years.  These  are  the 
 most  probable  periods. 
 
 But  it  should  be  remembered  that  the  Book  of 
 Acts  furnishes  no  basis  for  a  detailed  chronology. 
 The  principal  dates  are  largely  hypothetical.  Paul's 
 conversion  is  set  down  by  scholars  all  the  way  from 
 33  to  41  A.  D.  The  dates  35  or  37  a.  d.  are  most 
 largely  accepted.  The  interval  between  his  conver- 
 sion and  his  setting  apart  for  labor  among  the  Gen- 
 tiles is  also  variously  estimated.  Assuming  46  a.  d. 
 as  the  latter  date,  this  interval,  spent  in  preparation 
 for  his  great  life-work,  extended  nearly  or  beyond 
 
 ten  years.     B. Not  Jerusalem,  but  Antioch,  not 
 
 the  Holy  City  of  God's  ancient  people,  but  the  pro- 
 
SECTIOX  211.— ACTS  12  :  25;   13  :  1-13. 
 
 89 
 
 fane  city  of  the  Greeks  and  Romans,  is  the  place  to 
 which  the  student  of  sacred  history  is  now  directed. 
 During  the  remainder  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles 
 our  attention  is  at  least  divided  hetwcen  Jerusalem 
 and  Antioch,  until  at  last,  after  following  Paul's 
 many  journeys,  we  come  with  him  to  Rome.     H. 
 
 The  relation  of  Paul  to 
 the  two  great  Churches,  the 
 Jewish  Christian  of  Jerusa- 
 lem and  the  Gentile  Christian 
 of  Antioch,  should  be  care- 
 fully borne  in  mind.  While 
 his  personal  connection  and 
 his  labors  are  exclusively  with 
 the  Gentile  Church,  while 
 Antioch  is  his  point  of  de- 
 parture and  return,  yet  after 
 every  journey  he  goes  also  to 
 Jerusalem,  and  recounts  to  the 
 mother  Church  and  its  leaders 
 the  progress  of  the  Divine 
 work.  Thus  keeping  up  a 
 close  intercourse  between  the 
 two  great  centers,  he  was  him- 
 self a  bond  of  union  to  the 
 entire  Christian  Church. 
 
 1-3.   The  Call  and  Send- 
 ing of  the  First  Foreign  Missionaries. — Antioch  (in 
 Syria),  situated  at   the  northeastern  angle   of  the 
 Mediterranean  shore,  long  a  flourishing  city  with  a 
 large  mixed  population,  was  now  the  eastern  head- 
 
 Antioch.  There  was  everything  in  the  situation 
 and  circumstances  of  this  city  to  make  it  a  place 
 of  concourse  for  all  classes  and  kinds  of  people. 
 By  its  harbor  of  Seleucia  it  was  in  communication 
 with  all  the  trade  of  the  Mediterranean ;  and, 
 through  the  open  country  behind  the  Lebanon,  it 
 
 ffij^: 
 
 Distant  View  of  Antioch,  from  the  Aleppo  Road 
 
 quarters   of   Imperial  Rome.      B. Antioch  was 
 
 founded  by  Seleucus,  and  called  after  his  father's 
 name.  He  is  said  to  have  built  in  all  nine  Seleu- 
 cias,  sixteen  Antiochs,  and  six  Laodiceas.  But  by 
 far  the  most  famous  of  these  cities  was  the  Syrian 
 
 Paul's  Gate,  from  the  Interior.     (The  road  from  Antioch  to  Aleppo  passes  throufrb  the 
 ancient  gate  now  called  Bab  Paulos,  or  Paul's  Gate.) 
 
 was  conveniently  approached  by  the  caravans  from 
 Mesopotamia  and  Arabia.    It  was  almost  an  Oriental 
 Rome,  in  which  all  the  forms  of  the  civilized  life 
 of  the  empire  found  some  representative.     Through 
 the  first  two  centuries  of  the 
 Christian  era,  it  was  what  Con- 
 stantinople became  afterwaid,. 
 "the  Gate  of  the  East."     H. 
 
 As  we  have  already  learned, 
 this  great  mart  of  the  nations 
 had  readily  received  the  gos- 
 pel, and  organized  a  strong, 
 distinctively  Gentile  Church ; 
 the  only  one  that  compared  in 
 vigor  and  efficiency  with  the 
 mother  (Jewish)  Church  at  Je- 
 rusalem. Naturally  this  Gen- 
 tile Church  at  Antioch  became 
 the  starting-point  of  mission- 
 ary effort  among  the  Gen- 
 tiles. The  se?/-development 
 (of  course  under  Divine  influ- 
 ence) of  this  new  movement 
 appears  in  the  simple  account. 
 
 B. We  now  hear,  not  of  the 
 
 mother  Church  only,  but  of  churches  in  other  parts. 
 And  in  this  multiplication  of  churches,  let  us  not 
 fail  to  observe  how  the  Spirit,  in  his  manifold  gifts 
 and  strength,  asserts  his  independence  of  mere 
 official   cooperation  of   men.      The   founding   and 
 
90 
 
 SECTION  211.— ACTS  12  :  25;  13  :  1-13. 
 
 ruling  of  the  Church,  the  orderly  assembly  of  be- 
 lievers, is  bound  to  the  appointed  offices  and  officers 
 in  the  Church ;  but  the  spread  of  the  gospel  from 
 heart  to  heart,  from  the  living  voice  to  the  pricking 
 conscience,  is  not  thus  bound.  Every  Christian  is 
 not  a  church  officer ;  but  every  Christian  is  a  witness 
 of  Christ,  and,  if  need  so  be,  a  missionary  of  Christ 
 to  his  brethren.     A. 
 
 It  is  while  the  Church  and  its  leaders  are  en- 
 gaged in  worship  and  fasting  for  aome  special  object, 
 that  the  direction  of  the  Holy  Ghost  comes  to  them. 
 Christ's  great  commission  they  must  often  have  pon- 
 dered. The  missionary  spirit  of  the  gospel,  exem- 
 plified by  the  Church  at  Jerusalem,  must  have  been 
 begotten  among  them.  Their  new  name  of  Chris- 
 Hans  must  have  impressed  a  new  sense  of  responsi- 
 bility for  extending  the  truth  and  power  of  Christ 
 among  their  own  peoples.  In  a  word,  they  must 
 have  reached  a  pondering,  questioning  state  respect- 
 ing their  duty  in  this  matter ;  and  this  great  ques- 
 tion meii/  have  been  that  which  engaged  them  now 
 in  special  worship  and  fasting,  when  the  summons 
 of  the  Holy  Ghost  was  received.  How  the  will  of 
 the  divine  Spirit  was  made  known,  does  not  appear. 
 But  it  ivcis  distinctly  communicated.  A  specific  work 
 is  referred  to,  and  definite  persons  are  designated  as 
 divinely  appointed  agents  in  this  work.  Obedient  to 
 the  direction,  the  Church  at  Antioch,  in  connection 
 with  another  service  of  prayer  and  fasting,  laid 
 their  hands  on  Barnabas  and  Saul,  and  sent  them 
 forth  upon  the  first  divinely  organized  mission  to 
 the  Gentiles. 
 
 Of  the  five  persons  mentioned  in  the  first  verse, 
 one,  Manaen,  is  noted  by  Luke  as  having  been  in 
 childhood  the  foster-brother  of  Herod  Antipas,  the 
 murderer  of  the  Baptist,  and  the  mocker  at  the  ar- 
 raigned and  bound  Christ.  Herod  was  now  a  de- 
 throned, wretched  exile  upon  the  banks  of  the 
 Rhone.  The  note  is  appended  seemingly  to  empha- 
 size the  contrast  in  character,  life,  and  destiny  be- 
 tween the  two  foster-fellows — one  a  despiser,  the 
 other  a  disciple,  of  Christ. 
 
 In  reference  to  the  transaction  narrated  in  the 
 second  and  third  verses,  two  things  are  to  be  care- 
 fully observed : 
 
 1.  This  ivas  not  Paul's  call  to  the  npostleship,  but 
 his  summons  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  the  exercise  of 
 the  gifts  and  functions  of  that  office.  The  Scrip- 
 tural facts  pertaining  to  the  apostolate  of  Paul  and 
 of  the  Twelve  are  strikingly  similar.  Christ  person- 
 ally called  the  Twelve,  as  by  miraculous  personal 
 manifestation  he  called  Paul.  He  trained  and  ex- 
 ercised the  Twelve  in  a  preliminary  period  of  in- 
 struction and  of  itinerant  practice  in  preaching,  as 
 he  similarly  trained  and  practiced  Paul.  Not  until 
 the  Twelve  were  specially  endowed  with  the  gifts  of 
 the  Holy  Ghost,  and  were  called  by  Him,  did  they 
 
 enter  upon  the  exercise  of  apostolic  functions.  And 
 not  until  Paul  was  now  similarly  endowed  and  called 
 by  the  Holy  Ghost  did  his  work  as  an  apostle  begin. 
 Thus  Paul's  experience  corresponds  precisely  with 
 that  of  the  Twelve.  Only  his  natural  gifts  and  ac- 
 quired culture  were  superior,  and  his  special  train- 
 ing during  his  retirement  and  early  ministry  occu- 
 pied a  longer  period.  So  that  his  whole  preparation 
 was  more  thorough  and  complete,  as  demanded  by 
 the  higher,  broader  work  with  which  he  was  intrust- 
 ed by  the  Master. 
 
 2.  In  this  transaction  we  see  also  the  agency  of 
 the  Church  at  Antioch  joined  ivith  that  of  the  Holy 
 Ghost.  This  double  agency,  the  human  with  the 
 Divine,  is  employed  simply  and  only  in  connection 
 with  a  work.  This  action  of  the  Church  had  refer- 
 ence to  a  work  to  be  done  by  those  previously  ap- 
 pointed of  God  to  the  office.  The  act  of  laying  on 
 of  hands  was  designed  not  to  confer  the  Spirit  nor 
 to  impart  authority,  but  was  a  sign  in  recognition  of 
 the  Spirit's  appointment  and  of  his  designation  to 
 this  mission.  And  for  the  wisest  reasons,  the  same 
 combined  agencies  are  always  demanded  in  the 
 actual  sending  forth  to  the  ministry  of  the  gospel. 
 A  brotherhood  of  believers,  either  directly  or 
 through  their  official  leaders  and  representatives, 
 must  have  reasonable  assurance  of  a  Divine  call  to 
 the  office,  before  they  can  properly  set  apart  and 
 send  forth  any  to  actual  service  in  the  ministry  of 
 Christ.  And  none  may  rightly  go  forth  to  such 
 ministry  except  through  the  warrant  of  such  double 
 sending  of  the  Spirit  and  the  Church.  So  it  is  said 
 here,  that  the  Church  sent  them  away ;  yet  it  is  im- 
 mediately added,  "  they,  being  sent  forth  by  the  Holy 
 Ghost,  departed." 
 
 4,  5.  Their  Missionary  Ministry  is  begun  at 
 Salamis  in  the  Island  of  Cyprus. — From  Selcucia, 
 fifteen  miles  distant '  from  Antioch',  Barnabas  and 
 Saul  sailed  to  Cyprus,  landing  at  Salamis,  a  chief 
 
 city  on  the  eastern  side.     B. As  Antioch  had 
 
 been  chosen  as  the  second  resting-place  of  the 
 Church  because  of  its  Gentile  character,  it  was 
 natural  that  the  missionaries  should  be  guided  by 
 the  Holy  Ghost,  not  eastward,  to  the  land  of  primi- 
 tive history  and  of  the  springs  of  Judaism,  but  to 
 the  west,  where  lay  the  Gentile  world  with  its  intel- 
 lect, and  its  arts,  and  its  arms,  to  be  won  for  the 
 gospel  of  Christ.  Westward — but  whither?  As 
 they  stood  on  the  coast  looking  seaward,  the  native 
 island  of  Barnabas  lifted  its  blue  hills  in  the  hori- 
 zon. The  guidance  of  the  Spirit  fell  in  with  the 
 yearnings  of  the  apostle's  heart,  and  Salamis  in 
 Cyprus  witnessed  the  opening  of  the  first  missionary 
 teaching.     A. 
 
 Cyprus  lay  in  a  through  route  to  Asia  Minor, 
 which  was  the  nearest  unvisited  sphere  of  mission- 
 ary labor,  and  therefore  the  next  in  order  according 
 
SECTIOX  211.— ACTS  12  :  25;   13  :  1-13. 
 
 91 
 
 to  Christ's  command.  Cyprus  itself  had  long  before, 
 probably  soon  after  Pentecost,  received  the  gospel ; 
 and  Christian  disciples  were  there.  Hence  no  note 
 occurs  of  any  stay  or  success  there  on  the  part  of 
 the  two  missionaries.  Of  necessity  they  passed 
 through  the  island  on  their  way  to  the  mainland, 
 and  they  labored  as  they  went.  They  preached  ex- 
 clusively in  the  synagogues  on  this  island.  And 
 everywhere  it  was  Paul's  custom  to  go  frst  to  these 
 Jewish  centers,  and  to  sfat/  there  until  his  message 
 was  openly  rejected.  Two  reasons  he  had  for  this 
 ■course.     There  were  the  Jews,  ever  the  objects  of 
 
 Island  of  Cyprus.    (About  140  miles  long,  with  a  breadth  of 
 40  miles  for  its  greater  portion.) 
 
 God's  first  choice  and  care,  and  still,  by  Christ's 
 command,  the  first  recipients  of  the  glad  tidings. 
 And  in  the  synagogues  were  the  Gentile  proselytes  : 
 men  who  had  renounced  heathen  notions  and  prac- 
 tices,-and  were  seeking  a  knowledge  of  the  true 
 God.  These  proselytes  formed  a  needed  link  for  a 
 ready  transmission  of  the  gospel  to  the  Gentiles. 
 For  these  reasons,  the  synagogues  afforded  the  most 
 suitable  places  and  the  best  opportunities  for  their 
 Christian  ministry. 
 
 6-12.  T/ie  Judgment  vpon  Elymas  the  Sorcerer, 
 and  its  Effect  upon  the  Roman  Deputy. — Paphos,  on 
 the  western  end  of  Cyprus,  the  city  where  Venus 
 is  fabled  to  have  risen  from  the  sea,  and  noted 
 throughout  Greek  history  as  the  templed  center  of 
 her  infamous  worship,  was  now  the  residence  of  the 
 Roman  deputy,  or  proconsul.  Here,  and  through 
 this  chief  man,  was  opened  the  first  door  of  access 
 to  the  Gentile  world. 
 
 Luke's  accuracy  in  the  use  of  the  differing  titles 
 of  the  Roman  provincial  governors  is  instructive. 
 In  consolidating  his  imperial  rule,  Augustus,  that  he 
 might  leave  some  semblance  of  the  old  republican 
 authority  and  yet  retain  exclusive  control  of  the 
 army,  divided  the  numerous  provinces  into  two 
 classes.  The  government  of  one  class — the  provin- 
 ces where  a  peaceful  administration  could  be  secured 
 without  soldiery — he  relinquished  to  the  Senate  and 
 people.     In  the  title  of  the  governors  of  these  Se7m- 
 
 torial  provinces.  Proconsul,  was  reproduced  the  name 
 of  Consul,  which  had  long  represented  the  Senate'c 
 administrative  power.  The  second  class  of  provin- 
 ces was  known  as  the  hnpei-ial,  and  of  these  Cesar 
 retained  absolute  control.  In  these  were  quartered 
 bodies  of  military  under  the  command  of  Cesar's 
 governor.  As  the  Emperor's  representative,  this 
 governor  was  called  Proprcetor,  from  a  name  (Prae- 
 tor) long  the  symbol  of  supreme  personal  authority 
 and  of  military  command.  He  was  also  called  in 
 the  larger  provinces  (as  in  Syria)  the  Legate,  or 
 commissioner  of  the  Emperor ;  and  in  subordinate 
 districts  (as  in  Judea)  the  Procurator,  or  high  stew- 
 ard. All  these  distinctions  are  accurately  noted  by 
 Luke  in  both  "  treatises."  Here  the  term  used  indi- 
 cates a  proconsul  of  a  senatorial  province.  And  we 
 learn  that  in  27  b.  c.  Cyprus  had  been  relinquished 
 by  Augustus  to  the  control  of  the  Senate. 
 
 This  Sergius  Paulus  is  characterized  as  a  man  of 
 intelligence.  Yet,  like  many  of  the  Roman  patri- 
 cians of  his  time,  he  was  credulous  because  bred  in 
 superstition.  Reaching  out  on  every  side  for  a  lar- 
 ger knowledge  of  hidden  things,  he  encouraged  pre- 
 tenders to  occult  learning  and  professors  of  the 
 magic  arts.  Such  a  one  is  introduced  to  us  here,  a 
 renegade  Jew  and  an  impostor,  falsely  claiming  su- 
 perhuman inspiration  and  the  power  of  magical 
 working.  From  him  the  deputy  turns  away  to  these 
 new  teachers,  in  his  unsatisfied  thirst  for  a  fuller 
 disclosure  of  truth.  Seeing  how  strongly  the  pro- 
 consul is  impressed  by  the  words  of  the  apostles, 
 this  Bar-jesus  (in  the  Arabic  form,  Elymas),  the 
 magian  or  wise  man  (rather  than  sorcerer),  inter- 
 posed with  sophistries  and  denials  to  counteract  the 
 effect  of  truth  from  heaven.  But  this  form  of  op- 
 position, like  that  of  violent  persecution,  is  also 
 overruled  by  God  as  a  means  of  greater  good. 
 Where  truth  and  falsehood  arc  in  open  conflict,  as 
 here,  the  result  is  never  doubtful ;  for  truth  is  God's, 
 and  He  will  maintain  its  supremacy. 
 
 An  issue  so  sharply  made,  between  the  two  re- 
 spective agents  of  the  Evil  Spirit  and  of  the  Holy 
 Ghost,  needs  at  this  important  juncture  an  instant 
 and  decisive  settlement.  Therefore,  by  inspiration, 
 Paul  in  the  presence  of  the  governor  at  once  de- 
 nounces this  Bar-jesus,  or  son  of  the  Saviour,  as  the 
 child  of  the  devil.  This  apostate  Jew,  who  was  ac- 
 counted by  cultured  yet  deceived  Romans  as  a  re- 
 vealing seer  and  sage,  the  apostle  charges  with  an 
 excess  of  deceit  and  mischief ;  declaring  that  he  is 
 an  enemy  and  perverter  of  all  truth  and  righteous- 
 ness. And  he  pronounces  God's  instant  judgment 
 upon  his  daring  impiety  in  withstanding  the  truth. 
 The  fulfillment  of  this  judgment  of  temporary 
 blindness  followed.  So  the  evil  spirit  in  the  person 
 of  Elymas  was  vanquished  by  the  good  through  the 
 agency  of  Paul.     And  the  punishment  so  suited  to 
 
92 
 
 SECTION'  211.— ACTS  12  :  25;   13  : 1-13. 
 
 the  offense — the  seeking  to  blind  others — suited  too 
 to  the  reformation  of  the  offender,  was  also  adapted 
 to  impress  and  convince  the  lookers-on.  It  so  af- 
 fected the  governor  that  he  received  the  word  of 
 Paul  as  the  word  of  life.  Whether  he  became  a 
 personal  convert  and  Christian  disciple,  we  are  not 
 informed ;  but  the  inference  that  he  did  so  acknowl- 
 edge Christ  is  a  reasonable  one. 
 
 The  fad,  merely,  of  the  apostle's  change  of 
 name,  from  Saul  to  Paul,  is  here  stated.  So  long  as 
 restricted  to  labor  among  the  Jews,  he  retained  the 
 Hebrew  name,  Saul.  Throughout  his  apostolic  min- 
 istry to  the  Gentiles,  he  was  known  under  the  Latin 
 and  Hellenistic  equivalent  name  of  Paul.  The 
 change  is  noted  here  at  the  turning-point  of  his  life 
 and  work,  in  direct  connection  with  the  first  promi- 
 nent Gentile  convert.  As  double  names  are  com- 
 mon in  the  New  Testament  among  Jewish  disciples, 
 both  names  may  have  been  his  from  infancy.  But 
 from  thenceforth  onward,  upon  the  name  and  min- 
 istry of  Paul  is  concentrated  the  deepest  thought, 
 the  highest,  most  grateful  appreciation  of  Christian 
 believers  in  every  age. 
 
 13.  From  Cyprus  to  Pcrga.  Return  of  John 
 Mark. — From  the  island  home  of  Barnabas  they 
 sailed  northward  to  the  mainland  of  Asia  Minor;  up 
 the  river  Cestrus  seven  miles  to  Perga,  in  the  dis- 
 trict or  province  of  Pamphylia.  This  region  ad- 
 joined Cilicia,  in  whose  chief  city  Paul  was  born  ; 
 and  in  the  principal  portions  of  which  he  had  previ- 
 ously labored  among  the  Jews.  It  is  no  longer  Bar- 
 nabas and  Saul,  but  Paul  and  his  company,  or  those 
 around  him  ;  intimating  his  new  central  position  and 
 prominence,  which  continued  to  the  end  of  his  career. 
 
 John,  whose  surname  was  Mark  (the  author  of 
 the  gospel),  had  accompanied  Barnabas  and  Saul  on 
 their  return  from  Jerusalem  to  Antioch.  As  their 
 assistant  ho  had  gone  with  them  through  Cyprus  and 
 as  far  as  Perga.  Now  he  leaves  them  for  his  moth- 
 er's home  at  Jerusalem.  Whether  discouraged  at 
 the  prospect  of  privation  and  peril,  or  dissatisfied 
 with  the  transfer  of  leadership  from  his  uncle,  Bar- 
 nabas, to  the  younger  Paul,*or  whether  the  double 
 attraction  of  an  older  and  stronger  attachment,  to 
 his  mother  and  to  Peter  his  father  in  the  faith,  drew 
 him  back  to  .Jerusalem,  can  not  be  determined.  That 
 Barnabas  justified  his  departure,  while  Paul  re- 
 garded it  as  unjustifiable,  we  learn  from  the  subse- 
 quent (juarrel  and  separation  of  these  two  mission- 
 aries, occasioned  by  Mark's  withdrawal.  The  inci- 
 dent with  its  sequel  illustrates  the  old  lesson  of  hu- 
 man infirmity  as  characterizing  the  best  of  C/.ristian 
 men.  It  is  pleasant  to  know  that  afterward  Mark 
 worked  so  heartily  with  Paul  that,  at  the  close  of 
 his  ministry,  this  apostle  expressed  his  highest 
 esteem  for  the  evangelist,  and  the  warmest  appreci- 
 ation of  his  helpfulness.     B. 
 
 Summary  of  Historical  Facts  bearing  upon  the 
 MissiOiNARY  Career  of  Paul. 
 
 1.  Greek  Element  in  the  Providential  Prcpara- 
 tion. — Two  of  the  monarchical  lines,  descended 
 from  Alexander's  generals,  were  the  Ptolemies,  or 
 the  Greek  kings  of  Egypt,  and  the  Seleucidte,  or  the 
 Greek  kings  of  Syria.  Their  respective  capitals, 
 Alexandria  and  Antioch,  became  the  metropolitan 
 centers  of  conmierclal  and  civilized  life  in  the  East. 
 Both  became  the  residences  of  Roman  governors, 
 and  both  were  patriarchates  of  the  primitive  Church. 
 But  before  they  had  received  either  the  Roman  dis- 
 cipline or  the  Christian  doctrine,  they  had  served 
 their  appointed  purpose  of  spreading  the  Greek  lan- 
 guage and  habits,  of  creating  new  lines  of  commer- 
 cial intercourse  by  laud  and  sea,  and  of  centralizing 
 in  themselves  the  mercantile  life  of  the  Levant.  The 
 Acts  of  the  Apostles  remind  us  of  the  traffic  of  An- 
 tioch with  Cyprus  and  the  neighboring  coasts,  and  of 
 the  sailing  of  Alexandrian  corn-ships  to  the  more 
 distant  harbors  of  Malta  and  Puteoli. 
 
 Of  all  the  Greek  elements  which  the  cities  of  An- 
 tioch and  Alexandria  were  the  means  of  circulating, 
 the  spread  of  the  language  is  the  most  important. 
 That  language,  which  is  the  richest  and  most  deli- 
 cate that  the  world  has  seen,  became  the  language  of 
 theology.  The  Greek  tongue  became  to  the  Chris- 
 tian more  than  it  had  been  to  the  Roman  or  the 
 
 Jew.     H. Those  remains  which  have  come  down 
 
 to  us  are  especially  rich  in  the  expressions  of  spirit- 
 ual truth,  and  in  terms  which  are  adapted  to  illus- 
 trate the  Bible,  so  that,  though  the  doctrines  of  the 
 gospel  arc  new  and  divine,  hardly  a  term  recjuired 
 to  be  modified  in  order  to  adapt  this  language  to  the 
 purpose  of  expressing  them.  In  the  time  of  Christ 
 whatever  was  written  in  Greek  became  accessible  to 
 all  who,  by  their  religion  (as  the  Jews),  or  their  in- 
 telligence (as  the  Greeks),  or  their  power  (as  the 
 Romans),  gave  character  to  their  age,  or  conferred 
 distinction  on  their  nation.     J.  A. 
 
 2.  The  Roman  Element. — Rome's  dominion  was 
 not  a  pervading  influence  exerted  by  a  restless  and 
 intellectual  people,  but  it  was  the  grasping  power 
 of  an  external  government.  The  idea  of  law  had 
 grown  up  with  the  growth  of  the  Romans ;  and 
 wherever  they  went  they  carried  it  with  them. 
 Wherever  their  armies  were  marchhig  or  encamp- 
 ing, there  always  attended  them,  like  a  mysterious 
 presence,  the  spirit  of  the  city  of  Rome.  Univer- 
 sal conquest  and  permanent  occupation  were  the 
 ends  at  which  they  aimed.  Strength  and  organiza- 
 tion were  the  characteristics  of  their  sway.  Greek 
 science  and  commerce  were  wafted  by  irregular 
 winds  from  coast  to  coast ;  but  Roman  legions,  gov- 
 ernors, and  judges  advanced  along  Roman  roads, 
 which  pursued  their  undeviating  course  over  plains 
 and  mountains,  and  bound  the  city  to  the  farthest 
 extremities  of  the  jtrovincos.  When  all  parts  of  the 
 civilized  world  were  bound  together  in  one  empire 
 — when  one  common  organization  pervaded  the 
 whole — when  channels  of  communication  were  ev- 
 erywhere opened — when  new  facilities  of  traveling 
 were  provided — then  the  Messiah  came.  The  Greek 
 language  had  already  been  ])repared  as  a  medium 
 for  preserving  and  transmitting  the  doctrine  ;  the 
 Roman  Government  was  now  prepared  to  help 
 the  progress  even  of  that  religion  which  it  perse- 
 cuted. The  manner  in  which  it  spread  through  the 
 provinces  is  well  exemi)lified  in  the  life  of  Paul :  his 
 right  of  citizenship  rescued  him  in  Judea  and  in 
 Macedonia;  he  converted  one  governor  in  Cyprus, 
 
SEGTIOX  211.— ACTS  12  :  25;   13  :  1-13. 
 
 93 
 
 .AirCIEJfT 
 
 ALEXANDRIA 
 
 was  protected  by  another  in  Achaia,  and  was  sent 
 from  Jerusalem  to  Rome  by  a  third. 
 
 3.  The  Jewish  Element:  The  Dispersion. — As 
 the  intellectual  civilization  of  the  Greeks  and  the 
 organizing  civilization  of  the  Romans  had,  through 
 a  long  series  of  remarkable  events,  been  brought  in 
 contact  with  the  religious  civilization  of  the  He- 
 brews, so  the  dispersion  of  the  Jewish  people  made 
 this  contact  almost  universal  in  every  part  of  the 
 empire.  Their  dispersion  began  early,  though  early 
 and  late  their  attachment  to  Judea  has  always  been 
 the  same.  The  first  scattering  of  the  Jews  was  com- 
 pulsory, and  began  with  the  Assyrian  exile,  when, 
 about  the  time  of  the  building  of  Rome,  natives  of 
 Galilee  and  Samaria  were  carried  away  by  the  East- 
 ern monarchs ;  and  this  was  followed  by  the  Baby- 
 lonian exile,  when  the  tribes  of  Judah  and  Benja- 
 min were  removed  at  different  epochs.     H. In 
 
 Babylon  and  the  neighboring  region  a  multitude  of 
 them  had  remained  after  the  close  of  the  captivity. 
 A  colony  of  them  had  been  planted  at  Alexandria 
 by  its  founder,  and  there  they  became  so  numerous 
 as  to  occupy  two  out  of  the  five  sections  of  the  city, 
 but  were  not  confined  to  these  quarters.  In  Egypt, 
 in  the  first  century  of  our  era,  there  were  not  less 
 than  a  million  of  Jews,  constituting  an  eighth  part 
 of  the  population  of  the  country.  In  the  flourishing 
 city  of  Cyrene  they  formed  a  large  portion  of  the 
 inhabitants.  Nowhere,  outside  of  Palestine,  was  the 
 Jewish  population  more  numerous  than  in  Syria  and 
 Asia  Minor.  At  Antioch  they  constituted  a  power- 
 ful body,  and  enjoyed  there  privileges  analogous  to 
 
 those  of  their  brethren  at  Alexandria.  From  Syria 
 they  passed  over  into  Asia  Minor,  forming  settle- 
 ments in  all  the  principal  towns.  IBesides  the  natu- 
 ral emigration  from  Syria,  Antiochus  the  Great  had 
 transplanted  to  that  region  two  thousand  Jewish 
 families  from  Mesopotamia.  Among  other  places, 
 Ephesus  and  Tarsus  were  noted  scats  of  Jewish 
 communities.  In  Crete,  Cyprus,  and  other  islands, 
 there  were  synagogues  crowded  with  worshipers. 
 From  Asia  the  Jews  had  found  their  way  into  the 
 cities  of  Macedonia  and  Greece.  Athens,  Corinth, 
 Thessalonica,  Philippi,  are  among  the  places  where 
 were  Jewish  settlements.  Jews  were  found  in  lUy- 
 ricum,  and  early  penetrated  to  the  northern  coasts 
 of  the  Black  Sea.  The  Jewish  prisoners  brought  by 
 Pompey  to  Rome  afterward  received  their  freedom. 
 The  district  across  the  Tiber  was  principally  occu- 
 pied by  them.  An  embassy  of  Herod  to  Augustus 
 is  said  to  have  been  accompanied  by  eight  thousand 
 Jewish  residents  of  Rome.  Among  other  towns  of 
 Italy,  Caprea,  and  especially  Puteoli,  are  known  to 
 have  had  a  Jewish  population.  Apart  from  perma- 
 nent residents  of  Hebrew  extraction,  Jewish  mer- 
 chants made  their  way  to  every  place  in  the  Roman 
 Empire  where  there  was  any  hope  of  profit  from 
 trade.  Thus  the  Palestinian  community,  though 
 still  the  religious  center  of  all  the  Jews,  comprised 
 within  its  limits  only  a  portion  of  this  ubiquitous 
 nation.  Capable  of  making  a  home  for  himself 
 anywhere,  the  Jew  was  specially  adapted  to  the 
 state  "  which  was  to  be  built  on  the  ruins  of  a  hun- 
 dred living  polities."     G.  P.  F. 
 
94: 
 
 SECTION  '212.~ACTS  13  :  1J^52. 
 
 Provinces  of  Asia  Minor. 
 
 (There  are  twelve  divisions  of  Asia  Minor  commonly  recognized.  Three  were  on  its  southern  coast, 
 Cilicia,  Pamphylia,  Lycia ;  three  on  its  western,  Caria,  Lydia,  Mysia;  three  on  its  northern,  Bithynia,  Paph- 
 lagonia,  Pontus  ;  and  three  in  the  interior,  Cappadocia,  Galatia,  Phrygia.  Caria,  Lydia,  and  Mysia  consti- 
 tuted the  Roman  province  of  Asia,  and  it  is  in  this  limited  sense  that  the  word  Asia  is  used  in  the  New 
 Testament — e.  g..  Acts  2:9;  16  :  6,  7.  The  seven  churches  in  Asia  (Rev.  1  :  4)  accordingly  were  in  this 
 region,  viz. :  Ephesus,  Smyrna,  Pcrgamos,  Thyatira,  Sardis,  Philadelphia,  and  Laodieca,  though  the  last 
 named  was  in  Phrygia,  and  therefore  farther  inland  than  the  rest.  W.  H.  G. After  the  Roman  pro- 
 vincial system  was  established  in  Asia  Elinor,  the  boundaries  of  the  provinces  were  variable.  The  two 
 disfricfs,  Pisidia  and  Lycaonia,  mentioned  Acts  1.3  and  14,  were  politically  attached  to  one  or  other  of  the 
 contiguous  provinces.  Yet  each  had  its  chief  town,  which  had  been  its  capital :  Antioch  in  Pisidia,  and 
 Iconium  in  Lycaonia.     B.) 
 
 Section    212. 
 
 Acts  xiii.  14-52. 
 
 14  But  when  they  departed  from  Perga,  they  came  to  Antioch  in  Pisidia,  and  went  into  the 
 
 15  synagogue  on  the  sabbath  day,  and  sat  down.     And  after  the  reading  of  the  law  and  the 
 prophets  the  rulers  of  the  synagogue  sent  unto  them,  saying,  Ye  men  and  brethren,  if  ye 
 
 16  have  any  word  of  exhortation  for  the  people,  say  on.     Then  Paul  stood  up,  and  beckoning 
 
 17  with  his  hand  said,  Men  of  Israel,  and  ye  that  fear  God,  give  audience.     The  God  of  this 
 people  of  Israel  chose  our  fathers,  and  exalted  the  people  when  they  dwelt  as  strangers  in 
 
 18  the  land  of  Egypt,  and  with  an  high  arm  brought  he  them  out  of  it.     And  about  the  time  of 
 
 19  forty  years  suffered  he  their  manners  in  the  wilderness.     And  when  he  had  destroyed  seven 
 
 20  nations  in  the  land  of  Chanaan,  he  divided  their  land  to  them  by  lot.     And  after  that  he 
 gave  utito  them  judges  about  the  space  of  four  hundred  and  fifty  years,  until  Samuel  the 
 
 21  prophet.     And  afterward  they  desired  a  king:  and  God  gave  unto  them  Saul  the  son  of 
 
 22  Cis,  a  man  of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin,  by  the  space  of  forty  years.     And  when  he  had  re- 
 
SECTION  212.— ACTS  13  :  U-5S.  95 
 
 moved  him,  he  raised  up  unto  tliein  David  to  be  their  king ;  to  whom  also  he  gave  testi- 
 mony, and  said,  I  have  tbimd  David  the  son  of  Jesse,  a  man  after  mine  own  heart,  which 
 
 23  shall  fultil  all  my  will.  Of  this  man's  seed  hath  God  according  to  hk  promise  raised  unto 
 Israel  a  Saviour,  Jesus  : 
 
 24  When  John  had  lirst  preached  before  his  coming  the  baptism  of  repentance  to  all  the 
 
 25  people  of  Israel.  And  as  John  fulfilled  his  course,  he  said,  Whom  think  ye  that  I  am  ?  I 
 am  not  he.     But,  behold,  there  cometh  one  after  me,  whose  shoes  of  hU  feet  I  am  not 
 
 26  worthy  to  loose.     Men  and  brethren,  children  of  the  stock  of  Abraham,  and  whosoever 
 
 27  among  you  feareth  God,  to  you  is  the  word  of  this  salvation  sent.  For  they  that  dwell  at 
 Jerusalem,  and  their  rulers,  because  they  knew  him  not,  nor  yet  the  voices  of  the  propliets 
 
 28  which  are  read  every  sabbath  day,  they  have  fulfilled  them  in  condemning  him.  And 
 though  thej^  found  no  cause  of  death  in  him.  yet  desired  they  Pilate  that  he  should  be  slain. 
 
 29  And  when  they  had  fulfilled  all  that  was  written  of  him,  they  took  him  down  from  the  tree, 
 
 30  and  laid  him  in  a  sepulchre.     But  God  raised  him  from  the  dead  :  and  he  was  seen  many 
 
 31  days  of  them  which  came  up  with  him  from  Galilee  to  Jerusalem,  who  are  his  witnesses 
 
 32  unto  the  people.     And  we  declare  unto  you  glad  tidings,  how  that  the  promise  which  was 
 
 33  made  unto  the  fathers,  God  hatli  fulfilled  the  same  unto  us  their  children,  in  that  he  hath 
 raised  up  Jesus  again;  as  it  is  also  written  in  the  second  ])salm.  Thou  art  my  Son,  this  day 
 
 34  have  I  begotten  thee.  And  as  concerning  that  he  raised  him  up  from  the  dead,  noic  no 
 more  to  return  to  corruption,  he  said  on  this  wise,  I  will  give  you  the  sure  mercies  of  David. 
 
 35  Wherefore  he  saith  also  in  another  pi^alm,  Thou  shalt  not  suffer  thine  Holy  One  to  see  cor- 
 
 36  ruption.     For  David,  after  he  had  served  his  own  generation  by  the  will  of  God,  fell  on 
 
 37  sleep,  and  was  laid  unto  his  fathers,  and  saw  corruption :  but  he,  whom  God  raised  again, 
 saw  no  corruption. 
 
 38  Be  it  known  unto  you  therefore,  men  and  brethren,  that  through  this  man  is  preached 
 
 39  unto  you  the  forgiveness  of  sins :  and  by  him  all  that  believe  are  justified  from  all  things, 
 
 40  from  which  ye  could  not  be  justified  by  the  law  of  Moses.     Beware  therefore,  lest  that 
 
 41  come  upon  you,  which  is  spoken  of  in  the  prophets ;  behold,  ye  despisers,  and  wonder,  and 
 perish  :  for  I  work  a  work  in  your  days,  a  work  which  ye  shall  in  no  wise  believe,  though 
 
 42  a  man  declare  it  unto  you.     And  when  the  Jews  were  gone  out  of  the  synagogue,  the  Gen- 
 
 43  tiles  besought  that  these  words  might  be  preached  to  them  the  next  sabbath.  Now  when 
 the  congregation  was  broken  up,  many  of  the  Jews  and  religious  proselytes  followed  Paul 
 and  Barnabas :  who,  speaking  to  them,  persuaded  them  to  continue  in  the  grace  of  God. 
 
 44  And  the  next  sabbath  day  came  almost  the  whole  city  together  to  hear  the  word  of  God. 
 
 45  But  when  the  Jews  saw  the  multitudes,  they  were  fiUed  with  envy,  and  spake  against  those 
 
 46  things  which  were  spoken  by  Paul,  contradicting  and  blaspheming.  Then  Paul  and  Barna- 
 bas waxed  bold,  and  said.  It  was  necessary  that  the  word  of  God  should  first  have  been 
 spoken  to  you:  but  seeing  ye  put  it  from  you,  and  judge  yourselves  unworthy  of  everlast- 
 
 47  ing  life,  lo,  we  turn  to  the  Gentiles.  For  so  hath  the  Lord  connnanded  us,  saying,  I  have 
 set  thee  to  be  a  light  of  the  Gentiles,  that  thou  shouldest  be  for  salvation  unto  the  ends  of 
 
 48  the  earth.     And  when  the  Gentiles  heard  this,  they  were  glad,  and  glorified  the  word  of 
 
 49  the  Lord :  and  as  many  as  were  ordained  to  eternal  life  believed.     And  the  word  of  the 
 
 50  Lord  was  published  throughout  all  the  region.  But  the  Jews  stirred  up  the  devout  and 
 honourable  women,  and  the  chief  men  of  the  city,  and  raised  persecution  against  Paul  and 
 
 51  Barnabas,  and  expelled  them  out  of  their  coasts.     But  they  shook  off  the  dust  of  their  feet 
 
 52  against  them,  and  came  unto  Iconium.  And  the  disciples  were  filled  with  joy,  and  with 
 the  Holy  Ghost. 
 
 The  promise  goes  beyond  "  pardon,"  and  proclaims  "  justification  "  as  the  portion  of  every  man  who 
 believes.  When  "  justified  "  as  well  as  "  pardoned,"  we  are  taken  up  to  the  level  of  the  unfallen  and  sin- 
 less ;  nay,  we  are  treated  according  to  the  character  and  deservings  of  Him  through  whom  the  justifica- 
 tion comes.  We  are  mad^  to  stand  where  he  stands,  and  to  receive  the  righteous  favor  which  he  receives. 
 Yes ;  we  are  justified  from  all  things.  Our  whole  person  is  accepted ;  and  everything,  great  or  small,  that 
 was  against  us  is  taken  out  of  the  way.  All  this  simply  in  believing !  Not  working,  nor  feeling,  nor 
 striving,  nor  wrestling,  but  simple  believing.  It  is  our  believing  that  introduces  us  into  the  condition  of 
 justified  men ;  it  is  this  believing  that  God  acknowledges ;  it  is  this  believing  that  the  conscience  responds 
 to ;  for  that  which  we  believe  is  the  one  justifying  thing,  the  one  thing  which  is  well-pleasing  to  God, 
 and  which  pacifies  the  conscience.  We  liave  to  do  with  a  propitiation  completed  on  the  Cross.  In  credit, 
 ing  God^s  testimoni/  to  that  propitiation,  we  7iavc  pardon;  and  in  accepting  the  promise  annexed  to  the 
 testimony,  we  know  that  we  have  it ;  because  God  is  true.     Bonar. 
 
96 
 
 SECTIOX  212.^A  CTS  13  :  14-52. 
 
 14.  The  Pisidian  Antioch  lay  a  hundred  miles 
 north  of  Perga,  on  the  central  table-land.  Like  the 
 Syrian  Antioch,  it  was  founded  by  Seleucus  Nicator, 
 one  of  the  four  successors  to  Alexander's  divided 
 kingdom,  and  named  after  his  father,  Antiochus.  It 
 was  a  considerable  city,  and  had  been  made  by  Au- 
 gustus a  Roman  colony.  Its  previous  history,  and 
 the  added  distinction  conferred  upon  it  by  the  em- 
 peror, together  with  its  connections  with  the  east 
 and  west,  rendered  it  a  point  of  great  importance  in 
 the  extension  and  establishment  of  the  Christian 
 Church.  Here,  as  in  every  considerable  place  in 
 the  Roman  Empire,  Jews  formed  part  of  the  popu- 
 lation, with  Greeks,  Romans,  and  natives.  And, 
 though  few  (as  indicated  by  their  sint/Ze  synagogue), 
 they  possessed  great  influence,  and  had  made  many 
 proselytes,  especially  among  Gentile  women.  This 
 marked  influence  of  the  Jews  appears  'in  all  the 
 events  of  Paul's  missionary  career.  On  the  first  Sab- 
 bath in  Antioch  the  Christian  missionaries,  as  usual, 
 first  sought  the  synagogue.     B. 
 
 15,  16.  There  are  certain  traditional  peculiari- 
 ties which  have  doubtless  united  together  by  a  com- 
 mon resemblance  the  Jewish  synagogues  of  all  ages 
 and  countries.  The  arrangement  for  the  women's 
 places  in  a  separate  gallery,  or  behind  a  partition  of 
 lattice-work ;  the  desk  in  the  center,  where  the  read- 
 er, like  Ezra,  may  "  open  the  book  in  the  sight  of 
 all  the  people  "  ;  the  carefully  closed  Ark  (on  the 
 side  of  the  building  nearest  to  Jerusalem)  for  the 
 preservation  of  the  rolls  or  manuscripts  of  the  law ; 
 the  seats  all  round  the  building,  whence  "  the  eyes 
 of  all  them  that  are  in  the  synagogue  "  may  be 
 "  fastened  "  on  him  who  speaks ;  the  "  chief  seats," 
 which  were  appropriated  to  the  "  ruler  "  or  "  rulers  " 
 of  the  synagogue,  according  as  its  organization  might 
 be  more  or  less  complete — these  are  some  of  the 
 features  of  a  synagogue,  which  agree  at  once  with 
 the  notices  of  Scripture,  the  descriptions  in  the  Tal- 
 mud, and  the  practice  of  modern  Judaism.  On  their 
 entrance  into  the  building,  the  four-cornered  Tal- 
 lith  was  first  placed  like  a  veil  over  the  head,  or 
 like  a  scarf  over  the  shoulders.  The  prayers  were 
 then  recited  by  an  officer  called  the  "Angel"  or 
 "  Apostle  "  of  the  assembly.  The  sacred  roll  of 
 manuscript  was  handed  from  the  Ark  to  the  Read- 
 er by  the  Chazan,  or  "  minister,"  and  then  certain 
 portions  were  read  according  to  a  fixeil  cycle,  first 
 from  the  Law  and  then  from  the  Prophets.  The 
 Reader  stood  while  thus  employed,  and  all  the  con- 
 gregation sat  around.  The  manuscript  was  rolled 
 up  and  returned  to  the  Chazan.  Then  followed  a 
 pause,  during  which  strangers  or  learned  men  who 
 had  "  any  word  of  consolation  "  or  exhortation  rose 
 and  addressed  the  meeting.  And  thus,  after  a  pa- 
 thetic enumeration  of  the  sufferings  of  the  chosen 
 peojjle  or  an  allegorical  exposition  of  some  dark 
 passage  of  Holy  Writ,  the  worship  was  closed  with 
 a  benediction  and  a  solenm  "  Amen." 
 
 To  such  a  worship  in  such  a  building  a  congre- 
 gation came  together  at  Antioch  in  Pisidia  on  the 
 Sabbath  which  immediately  succeeded  the  arrival  of 
 Paul  and  Barnabas.  Proselytes  came  and  seated 
 themselves  with  the  Jews ;  and  among  the  Jewesses 
 behind  the  lattice  were  ''  honoral)le  women  "  of  the 
 colony.     The  two  strangers  entered  the  synagogue. 
 
 and,  wearing  the  Tallith,  which  was  the  badge  of  an 
 Israelite,  "  sat  down  "  with  the  rest.  The  prayers 
 were  recited,  the  extracts  from  "  the  Law  and  the 
 Prophets  "  were  read,  the  "  Book  "  returned  to  the 
 ''  Minister,"  and  then  we  are  told  that  "  the  rulers 
 of  the  synagogue  "  sent  to  the  new-comers,  on  whom 
 many  eyes  had  already  been  fixed,  and  invited  them 
 to  address  the  assembly,  if  they  had  words  of 
 comfort  or  instruction  to  speak  to  their  fellow  Is- 
 raelites. The  very  attitude  of  Paul,  as  he  answered 
 the  invitation,  is  described  to  us.  He  "rose"  from 
 his  seat,  and,  with  the  animated  and  emphatic  ges- 
 ture which  he  used  on  other  occasions,  "  beckoned 
 with  his  hand."     H. 
 
 17-39.  In  its  method,  this  first  recorded  dis- 
 course of  Paul  resembled  that  of  Peter  at  Pente- 
 cost, and  the  defense  of  Stephen.  Each  of  the 
 three  speaks  as  a  Jew  to  Jews ;  takes  the  Jewish 
 history  and  Scriptures  as  the  basis  of  the  doctrines 
 advanced  ;  specially  refers  to  God's  choice  and  con- 
 duct and  care  of  Israel,  and  to  the  prophetic  revela- 
 tion of  a  Messiah  to  come  and  to  suffer ;  and  each 
 declares  that  the  Messiah  has  come,  in  the  person 
 of  Jesus  of  Nazareth  ;  that  he  has  suffered  death 
 and  has  risen  again  through  the  power  of  God. 
 Paul  here  outlines  the  history  until  David's  reign ; 
 then  abruptly  turns  from  it  because  he  has  reached 
 his  (heme,  God's  crowning  mercy  and  promise  to 
 David,  (he  ac(ual  advent  of  Messiah.  He  cites  the 
 Baptist's  testimony  (as  one  well  known  and  accred- 
 ited by  all  Jews  as  a  prophet)  to  Christ's  true  and 
 sole  Messiahship.  Then  he  preaches  Jesus  and  (he 
 resurrection,  and  adds  a  clear  announcement  of  the 
 central  doctrine  of  Christianity,  justification  by 
 faith.  More  sharply  than  either  Peter  or  Stephen, 
 he  contrasts  the  latter  with  justification  by  law. 
 
 26-37.  "  The  Word  of  Salvadon  "  includes  (he 
 Crucifixion  and  Resurrecdon  of  (he  Messiah,  Jesus. 
 — To  you  the  saving  word  is  sent,  he  says  emphati- 
 cally, for  your  sacred  prophecies,  being  exactly  ful- 
 filled in  his  death  and  resurrection,  demonstrate 
 that  Jesus  is  indeed  the  long-desired  Messiah  and 
 Redeemer.  Yet,  he  adds  with  reference  to  both  the 
 crucifiers  and  the  friendly  buriers  of  Christ,  uniri(- 
 tingly  they  fulfilled  all  that  was  written  of  him ; 
 and  this  although  the  words  of  the  prophets  were 
 heard  by  them  every  Sabbath.  He  does  not  excuse 
 the  rulers'  guilt,  neither  does  he  sharply  denounce 
 it.  His  aim  seems  to  be  to  press  upon  his  hearers 
 (heir  deeper  respmsibility  in  now  receiving  (his  knoicl- 
 edge  which  Christ's  crucifiers  did  not  so  clearly 
 possess. 
 
 With  the  statement  of  the  two  facts  (of  cruci- 
 fixion and  the  resurrection  as  disclosed  in  their 
 Scriptures),  he  proceeds  with  a  broader  sweep  of 
 thought  and  in  warmer  tones  of  personal  feeling  to 
 press  tJiis  word  of  salvation,  or  these  glad  tidings, 
 upon  them.  Not  only  was  this  the  tenor  of  pro- 
 phetic disclosure,  but  the  sacrificial  death  and  the 
 resurrection,  the  eternal  life  and   reign   of  Jesus 
 
SECTION  212.— ACTS  13  :  U-52. 
 
 97 
 
 ■comprised  the  very  substance  and  complete  fulfillment 
 of  God's  original  and  oft-repeated  promise  to  the 
 fathers.  This  grand  point  Peter  and  Stephen  had 
 made.  From  first  to  last  Paul  insists  upon  it.  By 
 sacrifice  and  ceremonial,  by  prophecy  and  promise, 
 in  history  and  psalm,  through  symbol  and  fact, 
 through  dark  saying  and  plain,  the  entire  Old  Tes- 
 tament revelation  comprises,  as  its  one  only  theme, 
 Messiah,  the  Son  of  God  and  Son  of  man,  the  self- 
 moved  offerer,  the  divinely  appointed  and  accepted 
 offering  for  the  sin  of  man.  His  voluntary  death, 
 His  self-resurrection,  His  quickening  power  and  eter- 
 nal sovereignty — these  are  included  in  the  promise 
 of  mercy  first  to  Adam,  afterward  to  Abraham  and 
 his  descendants,  emphatically  to  David  ;  these  com- 
 prise the  substance  of  all  ancient  revelation.  They 
 are  the  facts  upon  which  we  rest,  and  which  make 
 the  Old  Testament  one  jjromise  of  glad  tidings,  still 
 of  vital  force  and  value  to  all  who  receive  the  Christ 
 of  God.  So  Paul  teaches  here,  and  so  we  must  be- 
 lieve. 
 
 In  verses  33  to  3*7,  referring  to  prophetic  prom- 
 ises in  the  psalms  seemingly  made  to  David  and  con- 
 cerning him,  he  shows  their  higher  reference  to  the 
 resurrection  of  David's  Lord  and  Son.  As  matching 
 his  own  purpose  here,  in  citing  from  the  second 
 psalm  (v.  33),  we  may  take  Paul's  assertion  that 
 Christ  was  "  declared  to  be  the  Son  of  God  with 
 power  by  the  resurrection  of  the  dead."  He  shows 
 from  further  passages  that  after  resurrection  Christ 
 shall  never  die  again  (as  David  died  and  saw  cor- 
 ruption), but  will  live  and  reign  eternally.  And  in 
 the  light  of  this  Messiah's  unchangeableness  of 
 being,  he  illustrates  the  certainty  of  the  mercies 
 promised  through  him.  In  all  these  citations  and 
 statements,  Paul  is  only  adding  to  and  enforcing  the 
 Scriptural  proofs  of  Christ's  resurrection  and  abid- 
 ing life,  because  this  was  the  main  fact  to  be  sub- 
 stantiated ;  first,  as  having  been  foretold,  and  next, 
 as  having  been  fulfilled.  Upon  this,  as  Paul  else- 
 where plainly  asserts,  hangs  the  entire  truth  of 
 Christianity,  and  the  sole  hope  of  guilty  man. 
 
 38,  39.  Remission  of  Sins  and  Complete  Justifi- 
 cation from  the  Condemning  Hold  of  Law,  the  Sure 
 Result  of  Faith  in  this  Crucified,  Risen,  and  Reigning 
 Redeemer. — In  these  and  the  previous  verses  we 
 find  the  germ  thoughts  of  the  Epistles  to  the  Ro- 
 mans and  the  Galatians.  The  manner  in  which 
 Paul  introduces  this  root  doctrine  of  justification  by 
 faith  is  in  keeping  with  its  vital  character.  He 
 uses  a  form  of  bold  and  earnest  proclamation.  He 
 assumes  the  fact  of  their  sinfulness.  He  says  no- 
 thing directly  of  the  way  of  forgiveness  and  justifi- 
 cation. This  he  has  distinctly  hinted  at  in  announc- 
 ing Christ's  death  and  resurrection  as  glad  tidings, 
 and  as  the  fulfillment  of  God's  great  promise  of 
 mercy.  But  he  emphasizes  the  fact  that  there  is  re- 
 50 
 
 mission  of  sin,  and  deliverance  from  the  law's  con- 
 demnation, in  Christ,  through  His  achieved  re- 
 demption. 
 
 Forgiveness  and  remission  of  sins  "  through  this 
 one  "  (not  this  man)  had  been  already  preached  by 
 Peter  and  others.  But  they  had  said  nothing  about 
 being  justified,  about  a  sinner's  being  accounted  right- 
 eous, or  treated  by  God  as  though  he  icere  righteous. 
 Righteousness  was  the  great  text  and  theme  of  the 
 Pharisees.  But  until  this  convert  from  their  ranks 
 uttered  these  words  (v.  39),  the  true  relation  of 
 a  sinner  to  the  law  of  perfect  righteousness  had 
 not  been  expressly  stated  by  any  Christian  teacher. 
 
 Scholars  are  agreed  in  changing  a  translation 
 (v.  39)  which  seems  to  teach  that  the  law  does 
 justify  from  some  things,  and  Christ  makes  up  the 
 deficiency.  Contrary  to  this,  Paul  says :  "  From  all 
 [sins],  from  which  ye  could  not  be  justified  by  the 
 law  of  Moses,  by  Him  every  one  who  believes  is  justi- 
 fied.'''' The  law  justifies  from  none  !  Christ  justi- 
 fies the  believer  from  all!  Therefore  all  efi'ort  to 
 keep  the  law  as  a  means  of  divine  acceptance  is  both 
 useless  and  evil.  Faith,  which  Christ  calls  a  work, 
 "  the  work  of  God  "  (or  that  God  commands),  a  sim- 
 ple utter  reliance  upon  His  mercy  in  Christ,  this  is 
 our  part  and  our  only  part  in  the  supreme  matter  of 
 being  accounted  righteous  and  so  treated  by  Him. 
 
 And  this  grand  vital  principle  of  justification 
 by  the  heart's  faith,  now  first  clearly  proclaimed, 
 really  gave  to  the  sacrificial  system  of  Moses  all  its 
 meaning  and  utility.  The  sin-ofEering,  prescribed 
 and  presented  under  the  law  to  expiate  even  the 
 smaller  offenses,  implied  as  the  condition  of  its  effi- 
 cacy an  underlying  sorrow  for  the  offense,  and  a 
 reliance  upon  the  mercy  that  accepted  a  substitute- 
 sufferer  in  the  offender's  place.  So,  strictly  speak- 
 ing and  most  truly,  the  hnv  of  itself  could  do  no- 
 thing for  forgiveness  or  justification.  The  laicgiver^s 
 act  alone  accepted  a  substitute  for  the  offender. 
 Thus  the  Old  Testament  and  the  New  are  in  accord 
 upon  this  vital  matter.  The  Jew,  standing  upon  the 
 ceremonial  law  of  Moses,  finds  there  the  New  Testa- 
 ment principle  of  forgiveness  through  a  substituted 
 sacrifice.  Only  in  the  ancient  offering  the  victim 
 was  a  typical  one,  and  a  true  spiritual  deliverance 
 lay  in  the  offerer's  faith  that  God  would  provide  a 
 real  and  sufficient  sacrifice. 
 
 Thus  far  in  this  first  discourse  (of  which  we  have 
 at  least  a  complete  outline)  Paul  proves  the  facts 
 of  the  gospel  from  their  familiar  Scriptures.  Ear- 
 nestly he  proclaims  Christ's  sacrificial  death,  resur- 
 rection, and  eternal  life,  as  God's  fulfilled  promise  of 
 grace,  and  therefore  as  glad  tidings.  And  he  urges 
 their  acceptance  of  this  word  of  salvation,  their 
 personal  trust  in  Christ,  in  order  that  they  may  be 
 delivered  from  the  law's  condemning  power.  Jesus 
 Christ,  he  says,  is  the  Messiah  of  ancient  promise. 
 
98 
 
 SECTION  212.— ACTS  13:14-52. 
 
 In  exact  fulfillment  of  your  inspired  prophecies,  He 
 lived  and  died,  He  rose  and  lives  for  ever !  Then, 
 believe  in  Him  !  Or,  if  you  will  not  believe,  then  be- 
 ware/ His  closing  word  of  warning,  which,  like 
 Peter,  he  foreknows  will  be  needful,  is  taken  from 
 Hab.  1  :  5.  The  original  prediction  had  been  ful- 
 filled by  the  Chaldees  upon  their  fathers.  He  uses 
 it  again,  thus  strongly  enforced  by  one  fulfillment, 
 to  impress  the  tremendous  peril  impending  over 
 them.  In  little  more  than  twenty  years  its  second 
 fulfillment  came  upon  the  whole  Jewish  people,  for 
 they  renewed  their  rejection  of  God's  mercy  in  the 
 person  and  saving  work  of  His  own  incarnate,  risen, 
 and  reigning  Son. 
 
 42,  43.  The  Earnest  Request  and  the  Private 
 Conference  that  followed  PauVs  First  Discourse. — 
 According  to  the  better  reading,  all  loho  had  heard 
 (as  they  were  leaving  the  synagogue)  besought  him 
 to  repeat  his  teaching  on  the  next  Sabbath.  This 
 request  showed  an  intense  interest  on  the  part  of 
 the  body  of  Jews  and  Gentile  proselytes  in  the  new 
 doctrine  of  Paul.  In  many  of  both  classes,  so 
 strong  was  their  instantaneous  faith,  that  they  fol- 
 lowed Paul  and  Barnabas  to  their  tarrying-place,  in 
 order  to  receive  further  instruction.  At  once  recog- 
 nizing the  grace  of  God  that  had  wrought  the  faith, 
 the  missionaries  simply  but  fervently  exhorted 
 these  infant  converts  to  continue  trusting  in  and 
 booking  for  the  same  Divine  grace.  This  phrase, 
 •'  grace  of  God,"  is  here  first  presented  in  the  large 
 sense  cf  reconciliation  and  redemption  by  Christ's 
 saving  work.  In  connection  with  a  reliance  upon 
 this  grace,  the  converts  were  also  counseled  to  dis- 
 trust ana  avoid  self-righteous  attempts  at  legal 
 obedience.  And  the  whole  exhortation  was  in  ac- 
 cordance with  the  great  truths  of  Paul's  discourse. 
 
 44,  45.  The  Lnmense  Gathering  of  Pagan 
 tjfentiles,  and  the  Consequent  Envy  and  Malice  of  the 
 Jews. — The  intervening  week  had  been  one  of  gen- 
 eral discussion  of  the  strange  doctrines,  by  all 
 classes  in  the  city.  So,  when  the  next  Sabbath  came, 
 the  apostles  were  greeted  with  an  immense  multi- 
 tude of  pagans  anxious  simply  to  hear  the  wonder- 
 ful words  which  had  been  reported.  They  hungered 
 for  truth — "  to  hear  the  word  of  God  " ;  for  no  men- 
 tion is  made  of  a  single  miracle,  by  which  they 
 might  have  been  attracted.  And  tiii?  moving  of  al- 
 most a  whole  city  was  the  effect  of  a  single  sermon, 
 and  of  its  widespread  report  by  Gentile  proselytes. 
 Was  not  this  ample  assurance  that  God's  time  had 
 come,  and  His  purpose  in  the  conversion  of  the  Gen- 
 tiles was  now  to  be  fulfilled  ? 
 
 But  the  Gentile  multitudes,  whose  presence  re- 
 joiced the  hearts  of  the  missionaries  and  their  true 
 
 disciples,  only  stirred  the  Jews  to  envy.     B. 
 
 Their  spiritual  pride  and  exclusive  bigotry  was  im- 
 mediately roused.    They  could  not  endure  the  notion 
 
 of  others  being  freely  admitted  to  the  same  religioue- 
 privileges  with  themselves.  This  was  always  the 
 sin  of  the  Jewish  people.  Instead  of  realizing 
 their  position  in  the  world  as  the  prophetic  nation 
 for  the  good  of  the  whole  earth,  they  indulged  the 
 self-exalting  opinion,  that  God's  highest  blessings 
 
 were  only  for   themselves.      H. And  yet  their 
 
 own  prophets  had  declared  that  the  Messiah,  "  the 
 glory  of  his  people  Israel,"  was  also  "  a  light  to 
 lighten  the  Gentiles."  Now,  inflamed  by  jealous 
 envy  and  arrogance,  with  passionate  violence  of 
 speech,  they  railed  at  and  so  blasphemed  "  the  word 
 of  God  spoken  by  Paul." 
 
 46,  47.  The  First  Plain  Annonnccment  of  God's 
 New  "  Election  "  of  the  Gentiles. — The  apostles  meet 
 the  calumnies  and  blasphemies  of  the  fanatical 
 Jews  with  bold  and  sharp  reply.  "  This  Messiah 
 whom  you  reject,"  say  they,  "  bade  us  first  utter  the 
 word  of  salvation  to  you.  But  since  you  will  not 
 receive  it,  since  by  your  own  act  in  deliberately  re- 
 jecting it,  you  count  yourselves  unworthy  of  eternal 
 life,  He  bids  us  turn  to  those  who  are  now  heeding 
 his  call."  The  words  of  self-pronounced  verdict 
 have  only  the  simple  but  terrible  severity  of  truth. 
 They  do  but  anticipate  the  self-conviction  of  all 
 once  enlightened  but  finally  lost  souls  in  the  day  of 
 final  judgment.  They  have  judged  themselves  un- 
 worthy of  everlasting  life  ! 
 
 Paul  and  Barnabas  turned  from  the  Jews  to  the 
 Gentiles  in  Antioch.  And  in  many  other  places, 
 this  turning  was  subsequently  repeated,  and  similar 
 scenes  were  enacted.  And  now,  for  more  than  eigh- 
 teen hundred  years,  God's  covenant  people  have 
 turned  from  their  own  Messiah,  and  "  through  their 
 fall  salvation  is  come  unto  the  Gentiles."  Yet  we 
 know  that  God  hath  not  utterly  "  cast  away  his 
 people"  (Rom.  11).  They  shall  be  restored  to  the 
 faith  and  joy  of  God,  and  be  incorporated  into  the 
 grand  spiritual  kingdom  of  Messiah  on  the  earth. 
 And,  as  in  the  earlier  ages  they  were  chosen  as  the 
 medium  of  conveying  God's  light  and  promises  to 
 the  world,  so  in  the  later  ages  their  conversion 
 shall  furnish  a  sure  testimony  to  the  consummation 
 of  all  prophecy  and  promise,  in  the  latter-day  glory 
 of  Messiah  as  King  over  all  peoples. 
 
 48,  49.  This  Antioch,  also,  became  the  center 
 of  a  widespread  and  mighty  Christian  movement 
 under  the  joint  lal)ors  of  the  two  apostles  and  their 
 new  disciples.  "  Throughout  all  that  region  the  zoord 
 of  the  Lord  ivas  published."  By  so  extended  and 
 successful  a  work  among  the  Gentiles,  first  in  the 
 city,  and  afterward  in  the  country  around  Antioch, 
 did  the  Holy  Ghost  honor  the  very  outset  of  their 
 mission. 
 
 As  many  as  were  ordained  to  eternal 
 life  believed.  The  word  here  employed  signifies 
 more  than  mere  disposition  or  preference.     It  in- 
 
SECTIOJ^  212.— ACTS  13  :  14-52. 
 
 99 
 
 eludes  the  idea  of  determination.  And  the  passive 
 form  of  the  word  shows  that  this  determination  is 
 exercised  upon  the  subject  by  another.  That  other 
 can  only  be,  clearly  is,  God,  who  "  worketh  in  "  the 
 believer  "  to  will  and  to  do."  The  fact  here  asserted 
 is  the  divine  disposing  of  these  Gentile  believers  to 
 eternal  life.  In  this,  as  in  other  fuller  and  moi'e 
 explicit  teachings,  the  intimation  is  conveyed  that 
 all  things  pertaining  to  salvation,  like  all  provi- 
 dences bearing  upon  the 
 earthly  life,  are  ordered  and 
 arranged  according  to  the 
 purpose  and  by  the  power 
 of  God.  Believing,  then, 
 is  the  effect  of  no  accident 
 or  whim  of  man,  of  no  pur- 
 pose originating  with  man, 
 unmoved  from  without.  "No 
 man  can  come  to  me,"  said 
 Christ,  "except  the  Father 
 draw  him."  Rightly  appre- 
 hended and  gratefully  re- 
 ceived, this  is  a  most  in- 
 spiriting and  comforting 
 truth. 
 
 But  the  connected  truth, 
 indicated  in  the  injunction 
 
 "Work  out  your  own  salvation,"  though  not  re- 
 ferred to  here  by  Luke,  always  finds  place  in  the 
 exposition  of  God's  working  in  us.  For  it  intimates 
 that  the  divine  ordering  neither  annuls  nor  directly 
 counteracts  man's  own  agency  in  the  matter  of  sal- 
 vation, any  more  than  in  providences  affecting  the 
 outward  life.  Every  believer  knows  that  he  was 
 won,  not  arbitrarily  forced,  to  submission  to  the 
 wiser,  better  will  of  God.  Except  the  power  of  di- 
 vine grace  had  first  persuasively  drawn  his  heart, 
 he  never  would  have  submitted  ;  so  that  gratitude 
 was  blended  with  gladness  in  his  blessed  experience 
 of  being  "  made  willing."  Both  truths — God's  de- 
 termining or  working  in  us,  and  our  yielding  yet 
 working  out  our  own  salvation — are  clearly  revealed ; 
 the  one  to  impress  the  supremacy  of  divine  grace, 
 the  other  to  enforce  the  sense  of  human  responsi- 
 bility. And  the  opposite  results,  of  faith  and  unbe- 
 lief, may  be  thus  summed  up  :  God's  determination, 
 with  which  man's  will  is  in  unison,  admits  to  the 
 everlasting  kingdom  ;  while  man's  own  sole  inclina- 
 tion and  decision  excludes  from  the  kingdom.  And 
 the  personal  consideration  may  be  added,  that  though 
 we  can  not  harmonize  the  two  revealed  facts,  of 
 God's  ordination  to  life  and  man's  uncontrolled 
 choice  of  life  or  death,  yet  any  and  every  one  may 
 practically  reconcile  them  by  believing  ! 
 
 50-52.  Persecution,  instigated  hy  the  Jews  of 
 Antioch,  led  the  Two  Missionaries  to  Iconium. — This 
 first  great  success  aroused  great  opposition.     So  it 
 
 was  ever  afterward.  "  A  wide  door  and  many  ad- 
 versaries," is  Paul's  terse  statement  of  a  uniform 
 fact  in  his  entire  experience. 
 
 The  chief  cause  of  offense,  in  this  and  subse- 
 quent persecutions,  was  not  the  preaching  of  the 
 Cross  and  the  Resurrection.  It  was  the  extension, 
 directly  and  without  any  condition,  to  the  Gentiles  of 
 the  divine  privileges  and  promises  exclusively 
 claimed  by  the  Jews.     This  enraged  both  Jews  and 
 
 Antioch  in  Pisidia. 
 
 proselytes,  when  they  saw  the  Christian  movement 
 spreading  widely  and  the  Christian  doctrine  taking 
 root  among  the  people.  It  was  easy  to  stir  up  the 
 female  proselytes,  and  natural  to  incite  them  to  em- 
 ploy their  great  influence  with  the  leading  men  to 
 oppose  this  new  and  hated  religion.  And  this  fact, 
 often  repeated  in  Paul's  history,  finds  singular  cor- 
 roboration in  the  statement  of  a  writer  (Strabo) 
 familiar  with  the  region  of  western  Asia.  He  ex- 
 pressly states  that  in  reUgious  opinions  the  influence 
 of  the  women  was  controlling  with  the  men. 
 
 From  the  systematic  persecution  thus  brought 
 against  the  apostles,  they  retired  to  Iconium,  on  the 
 western  border  of  Lyconia,  and  on  the  confines  of 
 Pisidia,  Galatia,  and  Phrygia.  Xot  through  fear, 
 but  in  accordance  with  the  express  instructions  of 
 Christ,  they  withdrew,  in  companionship  with  their 
 invisible  Lord.  But  the  persecution  that  compelled 
 them  to  flee  did  not  harm  the  Church  they  had 
 planted.  The  same  Lord  who  went  with  the  rejoic- 
 ing apostles  to  Iconium,  remained  with  the  new  dis- 
 ciples at  Antioch  ;  so  that  they,  too,  were  filled  with 
 joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost. 
 
 Persecution  can  not  injure  the  cause  or  set  back 
 the  course  of  truth.  The  periods  of  sorest  trial 
 have  often  been  those  of  greatest  progress  to  the 
 Church.  Opposition  stimulates  true  Christian  prin- 
 ciple ;  it  nerves  courage  and  strengthens  faith  by 
 evoking  the  prayer  that  brings  the  power  of  the 
 Holy  Ghost.     B. 
 
100  SECTION  213.— ACTS  U  :  1-28. 
 
 Section  213. 
 
 AoTS  xiv.  1-28. 
 
 1  And  it  came  to  pass  in  Iconiura,  that  they  went  both  together  into  the  synagogue  of  the 
 Jews,  and  so  spake,  that  a  great  multitude   both  of  tlie  Jews  and  also  of  the  Greeks  be- 
 
 2  lieved.     But  the  unbelieving  Jews  stirred  up  the  Gentiles,  and  made  their  minds  evil  aifected 
 S  against  the  brethren.     Long  time  therefore  abode  they  speaking  boldly  in  the  Lord,  which 
 
 gave  testimony  unto  the  word  of  his  grace,  and  granted  signs  and  wonders  to  be  done  by 
 
 4  their  hands.     But  the  multitude  of  the  city  was  divided:  and  part  held  with  the  Jews,  and 
 
 5  part  wnth  the  apostles.     And  when  there  was  an  assault  made  both  of  the  Gentiles,  and  also 
 
 6  of  the  Jews  with  their  rulers,  to  use  them  despitefully,  and  to  stone  them,  they  were  ware 
 of  it^  and  fled  unto  Lystra  and  Derbe,  cities  of  Lycaonia,  and  unto  the  reigion  that  lieth 
 
 Y  round  about :  and  there  they  preached  the  gospel. 
 
 8  And  there  sat  a  certam  man  at  Lystra,  impotent  in  his  feet,  being  a  cripple  from  his 
 
 9  mother's  womb,  who  never  had  walked  :  the  same  heard  Paul  speak :  who  stedfastly  behold- 
 
 10  ing  him,  and  perceiving  that  he  had  faith  to  be  healed,  said  with  a  loud  voice.  Stand  upright 
 
 11  on  thy  feet.  And  he  leaped  and  walked.  And  when  the  people  saw  what  Paul  had  done, 
 they  lifted  up  their  voices,  saying  in  the  speech  of  Lycaonia,  The  gods  are  come  down  to 
 
 12  us  in  the  likeness  of  men.     And  they  called  Barnabas,  Jupiter;  and  Paul,  Mercurius,  be- 
 
 13  cause  he  was  the  chief  speaker.  Then  the  priest  of  Jupiter,  which  was  before  their  city, 
 brought  oxen  and  garlands  unto  the  gates,  and  would  have  done  sacrifice  with  the  people. 
 
 14  Which  when  the  apostles,  Barnabas  and  Paul,  heard  o/,  they  rent  their  clothes,  and  ran  in 
 
 15  among  the  people,  crying  out,  and  saying.  Sirs,  w^hy  do  ye  these  things?  We  also  are 
 men  of  like  passions  with  you,  and  preach  unto  you  that  ye  should  turn  from  these  vanities 
 unto  the  living  God,  which  made  heaven,  and  earth,  and  the  sea,  and  all  things  that  are 
 
 16  therein:  who  in  times  past  suffered  all  nations  to  walk  in  their  own  ways.     Nevertheless  he 
 
 17  left  not  himself  without  witness,  in  that  he  did  good,  and  gave  us  rain  from  heaven,  and 
 
 18  fruitful  seasons,  filling  our  hearts  with  food  and  gladness.  And  with  these  sayings  scarce  re- 
 strained they  the  people,  that  they  had  not  done  sacrifice  uiito  them. 
 
 19  And  there  came  thither  certain  Jews  from  Antioch  and  Iconium,  who  persuaded  the  peo- 
 
 20  pie,  and,  having  stoned  Paul,  drew  Mm  out  of  the  city,  supposing  he  had  been  dead,  How^- 
 beit,  as  the  disciples  stood  round  about  him,  he  rose  up,  and  came  into  the  city:  and  the 
 
 21  next  day  he  departed  with  Barnabas  to  Derbe.  And  when  they  had  preached  the  gospel 
 to  that  city,  and  had  taught  many,  they  returned  again  to  Lystra,  and  to  Iconium,  and 
 
 22  Antioch,  confirming  the  souls  of  the  disciples,  and  exhorting  them  to  continue  in  the 
 2.3  faith,  and  that  we  must  through  much  tribulation  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God.     And 
 
 ■when  they  had  ordained  tliem  elders  in  every  church,  and  had  prayed  with  fasting,  they 
 
 24  commended  them  to  the  Lord,  on  whom  they  believed.    And  after  they  had  passed  through- 
 
 25  out  Pisidia,  they  came  to  Pamphylia.     And  when  they  had  preached  the  word  in  Perga, 
 
 26  they  went  down  into  Attalia:  and  thence  sailed  to  Antioch,  from  whence  they  had  been 
 
 27  recommended  to  the  grace  of  God  for  the  work  which  they  fulfilled.  And  when  they  were 
 come,  and  had  gathered  the  church  together,  they  rehearsed  all  that  God  had  done  with 
 
 28  them,  and  how  he  had  opened  the  door  of  faith  unto  the  Gentiles.  And  there  they  abode 
 long  time  with  the  disciples.  
 
 Still,  as  at  first,  through  much  tribulation  we  must  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  To  that  end 
 even  our  glorious  Leader,  the  Captain  of  our  salvation,  is  "made  perfect,"  not  in  the  infinite  and  eternal 
 perfection  of  his  nature,  but  in  the  perfectncss  of  his  condescending  incarnation  and  mediatorial  sympa- 
 thy—made perfect  "  through  suffering."  Sublime  mystery  of  God  !  Gracious  wonder  of  our  redemption ! 
 Why  should  we  complain  of  the  sorrow  that  we  ourselves,  by  our  disobedience,  have  created  ?  of  the  sor- 
 row that  ends,  not  bci^ins,  our  real  misery  ?  the  sorrow  that  is  as  much  the  needed  pathway  and  natural 
 preparation  of  the  joy  of  immortality  with  our  Lord— joy  that  no  eye  hath  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  nor  heart 
 conceived — as  the  night  is  the  needed  preparation  of  the  morning,  or  hardship  the  natural  path  from  the 
 wilderness  of  the  far  country  to  the  peace  of  the  Father's  house  ?     F.  D.  H. 
 
SECTIOX  213.— A  CTS  U  :  1-28. 
 
 101 
 
 1-4.  The  district  of  Lycaonin  extends  from  the 
 ridges  of  Mount  Taurus  and  the  borders  of  Cilicia 
 on  the  south  to  the  Cappadocian  hills  on  the  north. 
 It  is  a  bare  and  dreary  region.  Of  the  whole  dis- 
 trict, Iconium  was  properly  the  capital ;  and  the 
 plain  round  Iconium  may  be  reckoned  as  its  great 
 central  space,  situated  midway  between  Cilicia  and 
 Cappadocia.     This  plain  is  spoken  of  as  the  largest 
 
 in  Asia  Minor.     H. Iconium  was  a  populous  city 
 
 on  the  western  border  of  Lycaonia,  on  a  main  line  of 
 
 communication  between  east  and  west.  It  has  had 
 a  signal  history  since,  and  still  exists  as  Konich.  Its 
 extended  connections  and  intrinsic  importance  led 
 the  apostles  to  remain  for  some  months,  until  driven 
 away  by  the  persecuting  Jews.     (See  map,  p.  94.) 
 
 As  at  Antioch,  the  missionaries  preached  for  a 
 "  long  time  "  in  the  synagogue  at  Iconium.  By  the 
 grace  of  Christ  (here  and  throughout  the  Acts  re- 
 ferred to  as  the  Lord),  they  were  enabled  so  to  speak 
 that  a  ff)-eat  multitude  believed.     More  than  this,  the 
 
 Kotiieh — Ancient  Iconium. 
 
 same  Lord,  in  testimony  of  his  presence,  confirmed 
 their  words  by  miracles  "  done  by  their  hands." 
 Only  here,  and  some  years  after  at  Ephesus,  was 
 this  special  confirmation  of  many  miracles  granted 
 to  Paul's  ministry.  In  each  of  these  cases,  as  in 
 every  single  miracle,  there  was  special  call  and  fit- 
 ness. 
 
 5-7.  The  wide  division  of  sentiment  among  the 
 entire  population,  which  followed  the  long-continued 
 faithful  preaching  of  the  apostles,  shows  what  great 
 results  that  preaching  had  wrought.  Here  the  Jews 
 succeeded  in  engaging  the  rulers  and  influential  Gen- 
 tiles in  the  persecution  of  Paul  and  Barnabas. 
 Warned  of  the  purpose  to  assault  and  stone  them, 
 the  apostles  fled  to  Lystra,  in  the  interior  wilds  of 
 Lycaonia.  They  fled,  not  from  fear,  but  in  obedience 
 to  their  Lord's  direction  to  continue  their  work  else- 
 where. But  the  seed  was  largely  sown  in  Iconium. 
 In  some  hearts  it  was  left  to  grow ;  in  others,  the 
 very  persecution  that  drove  the  apostles  away  led  to 
 questionings  and  stirrings  of  conscience.  So  oppo- 
 sition helps,  as  well  as  hinders,  a  good  cause.  At 
 Lystra,  and  afterward  in  Derbe,  where  were  no  Jews 
 (therefore  no  synagogue),  and  but  few  of  the  more 
 cultivated  Greeks,  "  they  preached  the  Gospel "  for 
 another  considerable  period.     (See  map,  p.  94.) 
 
 8-10.  Healing  of  the  Life-long  Crijjple  at  Lys- 
 tra.— Like  the  man  at  the  Temple  gate,  similarly 
 
 healed  by  Peter,  this  one  had  never  walked.  Aside 
 upon  some  thoroughfare,  he  was  sitting — not  beg- 
 ging, for  he  asked  no  alms.  At  that  point,  among 
 others,  Paul  chanced  to  preach.  The  man  not  only 
 heard,  but  his  heart  was  opened,  like  Lydia's,  to 
 receive  the  words  spoken  by  Paul,  This  the  apostle 
 saw,  when  his  attention  was  drawn  by  the  man's  in- 
 tent gaze.  And  it  was  in  response  to  the  faith  in 
 Christ  which  he  discerned  in  the  man's  soul,  that 
 Paul,  i7i  the  very  spirit  and  mannei-  of  the  Master, 
 and  under  His  inspiration,  bade  him  test  his  faith 
 by  the  attempt  to  stand  upright.  The  test  was  sus- 
 tained, and  the  man  not  only  stood,  but  leaped  and 
 walked.  The  miracle  was  twofold:  The  withered 
 members  were  made  perfect,  and  without  any  pre- 
 vious practice  he  instantly  put  them  to  their  highest 
 exercise  and  use.  So  the  man's  faith  led  to  the 
 healing  of  the  body,  in  addition  to  the  saving  of  the 
 soul.  It  was  one  of  Christ's  own  familiar  works, 
 only  done  invisibly,  through  the  instrumentality  of 
 his  honored  apostle. 
 
 11-13.  Worship  offered  to  Paid  and  Barnabas. 
 — Besides  the  beneficent  effects  of  the  miracle  upon 
 the  man  himself,  and  in  the  assurance  afforded  to 
 the  new  disciples,  it  greatly  excited  the  rude  super- 
 stitious people.  Their  gods  were  only  deified  men  ; 
 and  Jupiter,  the  mightiest  among  them,  was  the 
 tutelary  or  protecting  deity  of  their  city.      As  was 
 
102 
 
 SEcrioy  213.— ACTS  u .- 1-28. 
 
 customary,  they  had  honored  him  by  erecting  cither 
 temple  or  statue,  or  both,  outside  but  near  the  main 
 gate.  Mercury  was  the  frequent  companion  of  Jupi- 
 ter in  his  expeditions  to  the  earth.  According  to  a 
 then  current  legend  (given  at  length  by  Ovid),  these 
 two  divinities  had  visited  in  disguise  Lycaon,  from 
 whom  the  name  of  the  district  was  derived.  It  was 
 natural,  therefore,  that  this  people  should  think  that 
 Jupiter  and  Jlercury  had  come  again  to  them  in  the 
 likeness,  or  disguised  forms,  of  Barnabas  and  Paul. 
 
 14-18.  The  Missionaries^  Intense  Repulsion  of 
 such  Worship,  and  PauVs  Fervid  Address. — Rend- 
 ing their  garments,  as  the  strongest,  most  convinc- 
 ing expression  of  grief  and  horror,  they  ran  in 
 among  priests  and  people.  Then,  as  soon  as  atten- 
 tion was  gained,  Paul  first  earnestly  expostulates, 
 and  then  preaches  such  a  gospel  as  they  could  un- 
 derstand. "  We,  too,  are  but  men  like  yourselves, 
 subject  to  all  manner  of  suffering  and  disease,  and 
 to  death!  We  come  not  here  to  receive  divine 
 honor,  but  to  tell  you  of  the  true  God ! "  From 
 their  unreal  gods — "  their  vanities  " — he  turns  their 
 thoughts  to  the  one  Jehovah  To  these  ignorant, 
 uncultured  heathen,  who  deified  certain  forces  of 
 nature,  or  counted  as  gods  imperfect  men,  he  de- 
 clares a  personal  God.  This  God  he  reveals  as  liv- 
 ing and  life-giving — the  architect  and  builder  of  the 
 visible  universe,  the  patient  ruler  and  wise  disposer 
 of  nations,  the  gracious  author  of  providence,  the 
 giver  of  every  good  gift.  Nature  and  providence 
 "  witness  "  to  the  being,  the  working,  and  the  bounty 
 of  such  a  personal,  creative  God.  This,  as  Paul 
 afterward  wrote  (Rom.  1  :  18-21),  left  them  without 
 excuse  for  their  atheism.  To  no  further  statement 
 or  appeal  were  they  susceptible.  Xo  knowledge  had 
 they  of  the  Jewish  Scriptures.  Nor  with  these  rude 
 people  could  Paul's  reasoning  upon  the  facts  of  nat- 
 ural religion  take  even  that  broader  grasp  with 
 ■which  afterward  he  sought  to  reach  the  more  cul- 
 tured Athenians.  Yet,  with  all  that  the  apostles 
 did  and  said,  they  with  difficulty  checked  the  pro- 
 posed offering  of  sacrifice. 
 
 19,  20.  The  Stoning  of  Faul  and  the  Depar- 
 ture from  Li/sfra. — The  same  Jews  who  had  driven 
 the  missionaries  out  of  Antioeh  and  Iconium,  hear- 
 ing of  their  successes,  followed  them  to  Lystra. 
 Here  they  accomplished  what  they  had  failed  in 
 doing  before.  Easily  persuading  these  credulous 
 and  fickle  Lycaonians  that  the  apostles  were  deceiv- 
 ers, and  thus  securing  their  participation,  these  Jew- 
 ish emissaries  stoned  Paul  in  the  streets  of  Lystra, 
 dragged  his  supposed  lifeless  body  through  the  city 
 gate,  and  cast  it  forth  without  the  walls.  At  Ico- 
 Eium,  where  many  miracles  were  wrought  in  confir- 
 mation of  their  teaching,  they  were  protected  from 
 stoning.  Here  the  one  miracle,  which  had  occa- 
 sioned the  paying  of  divine  honors,  was  followed  by 
 
 this  dishonoring  treatment,  as  if  to  stamp  a  deeper 
 conviction  of  the  mere  humanity  of  the  man  they 
 would  have  worshiped. 
 
 They  stoned  Paul — not  Barnabas.  Signally  is 
 the  controlling  spirit  and  fervid  zeal  of  the  great 
 Apostle  manifest  in  this  exclusive  direction  of  the 
 Jews'  fury  against  Paul.  In  that  affecting  summary 
 of  his  experiences  (2  Cor.  11  :  25)  he  includes  this: 
 
 Once  was  I  stoned  /    B. Once  he  stoned  another, 
 
 and  once  he  was  stoned  himself.  What  a  crowd  of 
 memories  must  have  rushed  up  when  he  felt  his 
 spirit  swooning  away  under  the  stone  shower !  This 
 would  seem  the  echo  of  his  own  dread  act.  Ste- 
 phen's heroic  death  must  have  left  its  mark  deep 
 
 on  the  heart  of  the  converted  Paul.     Arnot. As 
 
 the  disciples  gathered,  in  grief  and  doubt,  about  his 
 ruthlessly  handled  body,  Paul  rose  up;  and,  for 
 their  confirmation  in  faith  and  courage,  went  with 
 them  again  into  the  midst  of  his  foes.  That  this 
 was  a  merely  natural  recovery  from  so  severe  a 
 stoning,  is  scarcely  credible.  Only  God's  special 
 shielding  protected  that  frail  body  from  many  a 
 vital  stroke.  And  only  a  supernatural  restoration 
 could  instantly  give  back  their  use  to  the  fearfully 
 bruised  members. 
 
 In  this  word,  disciples,  we  have  the  first  mention 
 of  converts  in  Lystra.  Among  these  disciples,  and 
 probably  one  of  Paul's  converts  at  this  visit,  was 
 Timothy.  This  we  learn  by  comparing  Acts  16:1 
 with  2  Tim.  3  :  10,  11,  and  1  Tim.  1  :  2. 
 
 21-34.  Conclusion  of  the  First  Missionary  Jour- 
 ney.— Derbe,  whither  they  went  from  Lystra,  was 
 the  farthest  eastern  point  they  visited.  Here  they 
 rested  long,  and  preached  in  peace.  And  Paul's 
 reference  in  2  Tim.  3  agrees  with  the  absence  of 
 any  note  by  Luke  of  persecution  in  Derbe.  After 
 making  many  disciples,  they  returned  homeward  on 
 the  identical  route  of  their  previous  journey  as  far 
 as  Perga.  They  could  have  taken  the  direct  and 
 much  shorter  route  into  the  low  plain  of  Cilicia,  de- 
 scending through  the  pass  known  as  the  "  Cilician 
 Gates,"  and  have  sailed  from  Tarsus  to  the  Sjn-ian 
 Antioeh.  But  the  new  disciples  needed  instruction, 
 comfort,  encouragement,  and  especially  organiza- 
 tion. Therefore  they  retrace  their  steps,  and  go 
 again  to  the  scenes  of  their  persecution,  to  Lystra, 
 
 Iconium,   and   Antioeh   (in  Pisidia).      B. Their 
 
 specific  task  this  time  was  different.  They  set 
 themselves  on  this  occasion  to  confirm  the  souls  of 
 the  converts,  and  exhort  them  as  to  their  subsequent 
 course.  The  Christians  in  those  places  were  al- 
 ready born,  but  they  needed  to  be  nourished  into 
 strength.  The  first  necessity  is  to  see  that  they  are 
 in  Christ,  and  the  next  to  see  that  they  grow  strong 
 in  the  Lord.  Corresponding  with  their  specific  ob- 
 ject, the  burden  of  the  missionaries'  preaching  this 
 time  is,  "  Continue  in  the  faith."     And  for  the  rest, 
 
SECTION  213.— ACTS  U  :  1-28. 
 
 103 
 
 ^  S  I  ?:  g^ 
 '2  S  g  fcc-  I 
 
 the  warning  word  rings  clearly  out,  "  We  must 
 through  much  tribulation  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
 God."     Arnot. 
 
 This  return  journey  through  Pisidia  and  Pam- 
 phylia  is  memorable  for  the  first  record  of  the  ap- 
 pointment of  permanent  officers,  here  called  Ehlers, 
 for  the  teaching  and  guidance,  the  comfort  and  gov- 
 
 aa  rO 
 
 ernment,  of  the  churches.  We  have  already  had  an 
 incidental  mention  of  such  officers,  even  in  the 
 churches  of  Judea.  Much  more  did  the  newly 
 planted  churches  which  Paul  and  Barnabas  were 
 leaving  to  themselves  need  to  have  the  means  of  edi- 
 fication and  order  complete  within  themselves ;  and 
 so  they  ordained  them  Elders  in  every  church.     S. 
 
104 
 
 SECTION  £14.— ACTS  15  :  1-20. 
 
 Thus  the  young  disciples  were  not   left  long 
 
 without  institutions  and  order.  For  edification,  dis- 
 cipline, and  defense,  each  community  was  consti- 
 tuted a  corporation,  and  in  each  corporation  elders 
 were  ordained.  It  was  on  the  second  visit  of  the 
 missionaries  that  this  was  done.  An  interval  was 
 permitted  to  elapse  that  the  fittest  men  might 
 emerge;  and  already  the  rule,  "  Lay  hands  suddenly 
 on  no  man,"  was  practiced  before  it  was  prescribed. 
 Arnot. 
 
 35-27.  After  tarrying  also  at  Perga,  to  "  preach 
 the  word,"  they  sailed  from  the  seaport  Attalia,  at 
 the  mouth  of  the  Oestrus,  direct  for  Antioch,  their 
 point  of  departure.  Between  two  and  three  years 
 had  been  occupied  in  this  first  missionary  tour. 
 Only  some  of  the  prominent  events,  enough  to  show 
 the  character  and  details  of  the  entire  work,  are  re- 
 corded in  these  two  brief  chapters.  The  breadth 
 and  depth  of  the  sowing,  and  the  reach  and  force 
 of  the  results  directly  and  ultimately  achieved,  can 
 not  be  gathered  from  this  mere  outline. 
 
 The  mother  Gentile  Church,  now  comprising  sev- 
 
 eral churches,  was  convened  to  hear  "  all  that  God  had 
 done  with  '  its  missionaries,'  and  how  he  had  opened 
 the  door  of  faith  unto  the  Gentiles."  This  was  the 
 JivHt  missionary  meeting.  And  the  ivhole  Church  had 
 concern  enough  to  come  together  and  hear  the  new 
 and  marvelous  story.  Their  interest  was  intensified 
 by  the  fact  that  it  was  their  own  venture,  as  well  as 
 the  first  that  had  been  undertaken  among  the  Gen- 
 tiles, and  that  it  was  a  saving  effort  in  behalf  of 
 their  own  peoples.  Both  the  commission  of  Christ 
 and  the  call  of  the  Holy  Ghost  still  make  the  mis- 
 sionary enterprise  the  cause  of  the  Church,  and  still 
 put  its  efficient  support  upon  the  conscience  and 
 heart  of  all  Christian  disciples.  The  rehearsal  of 
 the  missionary's  work  has  lost  none  of  its  interest 
 to  a  true-hearted  believer  or  Church.  As  the  Divine 
 agent  who  supervises  and  gives  success  to  missions, 
 the  Holy  Spirit  still  opens  the  door  of  faith  unto  all 
 peoples  to  whom  He  sends  preachers  of  the  truth. 
 
 38.  In  Antioch,  Paul  and  Barnabas  returned  to 
 their  old  ministry,  and  remained  quietly  at  their  toil 
 for  about  two  years.     B. 
 
 Section  214. 
 
 Acts  xv.  1-29. 
 
 1  And  certain  men  which  catne  down  from  Jiulsea  taught  the  brethren,  and  said,  Except  ye 
 
 2  be  circumcised  after  the  manner  of  Moses,  ye  cannot  be  saved.  When  therefore  Paul  and 
 Barnabas  had  no  small  dissension  and  disputation  with  them,  they  determined  that  Paul  and 
 Barnabas,  and  certain  other  of  them,  should  go  up  to  Jerusalem  unto  the  apostles  and 
 
 3  elders  about  this  question.  And  being  brought  on  their  way  by  the  church,  they  passed 
 through  Phenice  and  Samaria,  declaring  the  conversion  of  the  Gentiles:  and  they  caused 
 great  joy  unto  all  the  brethren. 
 
 4  And  when  they  were  come  to  Jerusalem,  they  were  received  of  the  church,  and  of  the 
 
 5  apostles  and  elders,  and  they  declared  all  things  that  God  had  done  with  them.  But  there 
 rose  up  certain  of  the  sect  of  the  Pharisees  which  believed,  saying,  That  it  was  needful  to 
 
 6  circumcise  them,  and  to  command  them  to  keep  the  law  of  Moses.     And  the  apostles  and 
 
 7  elders  came  togetlier  for  to  consider  of  this  matter.  And  when  there  had  been  much  dis- 
 puting, Peter  rose  up,  and  said  unto  them,  Men  a7id  brethren,  ye  know  how  that  a  good 
 while  ago  God  made  choice  among  us,  that  the  Gentiles  by  my  mouth  should  hear  the  word 
 
 8  of  the  gospel,  and  believe.     And  God.  whicli  knoweth  the  hearts,  bare  them  witness,  giving 
 
 9  them  the  Holy  Ghost,  even  as  he  did  unto  us ;  and  put  no  diflference  between  us  and  them, 
 
 10  purifying  their  hearts  by  faith.     Now  therefore  why  tempt  ye  God,  to  put  a  yoke  upon  the 
 
 11  neck  of  the  disciples,  which  neither  our  fathers  nor  we  were  able  to  bear?     But  we  believe 
 
 12  that  through  the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  we  shall  be  saved,  even  as  they.  Then  all 
 the  multitude  kept  silence,  and  gave  audience  to  Barnabas  and  Paul,  declaring  what  mira- 
 cles and  wonders  God  had  wrought  among  the  Gentiles  by  them. 
 
 13  And  after  they  had  held  their  peace,  James  answered,  saying.  Men  and  brethren,  hearken 
 l-i  unto  me:  Simeon  hath  declared  how  God  at  the  first  did  visit  the  Gentiles,  to  take  out  of 
 
 15  them  a  people  for  his  name.     And  to  this  agree  the  words  of  the  i)rophets ;  as  it  is  written, 
 
 16  After  this  I  will  return,  and  will  build  again  the  tabernacle  of  David,  which  is  fallen  down; 
 
 17  and  I  will  build  again  the  ruins  thereof,  and  I  will  set  it  up  :  thnt  the  residue  of  men  might 
 seek  after  the  Lord,  and  all  the  Gentiles,  upon  whom  my  name  is  called,  saith  the  Lord, 
 
 18  who  doeth  all  these  things.     Known  unto  God  are  all  his  works  from  the  beginning  of  the 
 
 19  world.     Wherefore  my  sentence  is,  that  we  trouble  not  them,  which  from  among  the  Gen- 
 
SECTION  2U.—ACTS  15  : 1-29. 
 
 105 
 
 20  tiles  are  turned  to  God :  but  that  we  write  unto  them,  that  they  abstain  from  pollutions  of 
 
 21  idols,  and  from  fornication,  and/ro?«  tliinjjs  strangled,  and  from  blood.  For  Moses  of  old 
 time  hath  in  every  city  them  tliat  preach  him,  being  read  in  the  synagogues  every  sabbath 
 day. 
 
 22  Then  pleased  it  the  apostles  and  elders,  with  the  whole  church,  to  send  chosen  men  of 
 their  own  company  to  Antiocli  with  Paul  and  Barnabas  ;  namely,  Judas  surnamed  Barsabas, 
 
 23  and  Silas,  chief  men  among  the  brethren  :  and  they  wrote  letters  by  them  after  this  man- 
 ner ;  The  apostles  and  elders  and  brethren  send  greeting  unto  the  brethren  which  are  of  the 
 
 24  Gentiles  in  Antioch  and  Syria  and  Cilicia :  forasmuch  as  we  have  heard,  that  certain 
 which  went  out  from  us  have  troubled  you  with  words,  subverting  your  souls,  saying.  Ye 
 
 25  must  be  circumcised,  and  keep  the  law:  to  whom  we  gave  no  such  commandment:  it 
 seemed  good  unto  us,  being  assembled  with  one  accord,  to  send  chosen  men  unto  you  with 
 
 26  our  beloved  Barnabas  and  Paul,  men  that  have  hazarded  their  lives  for  the  name  of  our 
 
 27  Lord  Jesus  Christ.    We  have  sent  therefore  Judas  and  Silas,  who  shall  also  tell  you  the  same 
 
 28  things  by  mouth.     For  it  seemed  good  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to  us,  to  lay  upon  you  no 
 
 29  greater  burden  than  these  necessary  things ;  That  ye  abstain  from  meats  offered  to  idols,  and 
 from  blood,  and  from  things  strangled,  and  from  fornication :  from  which  if  ye  keep  your- 
 selves, ye  shall  do  well.     Fare  ye  well. 
 
 1,  2.  The  issue  raised,  first  at  Antioch  (v.  1) 
 and  afterward  at  Jerusalem  (v.  5),  was  vital  to  Chris- 
 tian faith  and  experience.  Its  correct  decision  in- 
 volved the  very  continuance  of  Christianity  in  the 
 world.  The  conflict  here  begun  has  never  ceased 
 through  the  ages.  Whether  salvation  is  of  grace 
 alone,  or  of  grace  and  human  works  combined,  was, 
 has  always  been,  still  is,  the  question  at  issue.  The 
 result  in  the  one  case  is  spiritual  liberty  and  peace ; 
 in  the  other,  bondage  to  a  formal  lifeless  ritual,  and 
 disquiet  in  self-righteous  working.  The  issue  was 
 rightly  decided  here ;  but  sixteen  centuries  later  it 
 had  to  be  decided  again,  through  the  apostolic  Re- 
 foi'mers. 
 
 Antioch  was  the  center  and  life-spring  of  the 
 evangelical  movement  among  the  Gentiles.  The 
 form  of  the  ffuestion,  here  first  raised,  pertained  to 
 the  relation  of  these  Gentiles  to  the  ancient  Jewish 
 ritual.  Especially  it  turned  upon  the  necessity  of 
 their  circumcision,  as  the  initial  rite  of  admission 
 into  the  kingdom  of  God.  The  parties,  who  at  An- 
 tioch made  the  broad  and  positive  assertion  that  this 
 rite  was  an  essential  condition  of  salvation,  were 
 false  brethren  ;  so  Paul  declares  (Gal.  2).  Professed 
 members  of  the  Christian  flock,  they  were  yet  actu- 
 ated by  nothing  higher  or  other  than  the  baleful 
 spirit  of  Jewish  proselytism.  All  the  way  from  Jeru- 
 salem to  Antioch  they  had  come  on  a  self-prompted 
 mission,  not  to  preach  the  gospel  to  those  who  had 
 it  not,  nor  to  rejoice  with  those  already  rejoicing  in 
 the  Christian  hope,  but  to  counteract  the  effects  of  a 
 gospel  faithfully  preached. 
 
 Instantly  and  sharply  Paul  (Gal.  2)  resisted  the 
 intrusion  and  antagonized  the  efforts  of  these  false 
 brethren.  As  fearlessly  as  beTore  he  had  encountered 
 the  assaults  of  Jews  without,  he  now  meets  this  new 
 
 attack  from  Jews  within  the  fold.  He  knew  that 
 the  Jewish  believers  might  properly  continue  for  a 
 time  to  honor  the  rite  of  circumcision  as  a  long  fa- 
 miliar obligation  ;  but  that  it  never  hadbeen  designed 
 for  and  could  not  now  be  imposed  upon  Gentile  be- 
 lievers. He  knew,  moreover,  that  this  particular 
 demand  was  a  mere  introduction  to  a  larger  claim — 
 even  the  whole  cumbrous  ceremonial  of  the  law  of 
 Moses.  To  accept  this  ritual  law  would  be  to  per- 
 petuate the  old  covenant  upon  the  ruin  of  the  new. 
 Christ,  he  knew,  had  declared  the  old  to  be  outworn 
 and  useless,  not  to  be  patched  upon  with  the  new 
 and  living.  The  old  yoke  and  burden  of  ceremonial, 
 Christ  had  replaced  with  fresh,  glad,  living  truth,  to 
 be  leeirned  of  Him.  By  this  truth.  He  had  said,  the 
 receiving  soul  would  be  made  free  and  find  rest  in 
 Him !  These  Judaizing  proselyters  would  take  away 
 this  freedom  and  rest.  They  would  despoil  the 
 gospel  of  Christ  of  all  that  made  it  a  gospel — a 
 proclamation  of  glad  tidings.  They  would  subvert 
 the  foundation  of  the  Christian  scheme,  by  denying 
 the  sufficiency  of  faith  in  Christ  as  the  sole  com- 
 plete condition  of  salvation.  And  Paul  further 
 knew  that  the  perpetuation  of  the  Jewish  spirit  of 
 exclusivism,  by  making  Gentile  believers  into  Jews, 
 would  continue  to  foster  among  all,  Jews  and  Gen- 
 tiles, the  pride  and  arrogance  which  had  for  centuries 
 cursed  and  destroyed  God's  ancient  people. 
 
 So  much  at  least,  as  to  the  first  raising  of  this 
 question  at  Antioch,  we  may  gather  from  Paul's 
 own  narrative  to  the  Galatians.  He  sought  no  coun- 
 sel, for  he  needed  none  to  instruct  him,  and  took 
 small  part  in  the  after  conference.  But  the  ques- 
 tion had  a  vital  concern  to  all  believers,  then  and 
 thenceforth.  Many  of  the  Syrian  Christians  were 
 troubled  and  unsettled  by  these  persistent  Judaizing 
 
lUG 
 
 SECTION'  2 U.— ACTS  15  :  1-29. 
 
 teachers.  For  their  comfort,  nay  more,  for  the  fu- 
 ture being,  not  merely  the  well-being  and  peace,  of 
 the  Church  in  that  and  in  every  age,  a  wise  and 
 authoritative  decision  was  essential.  So  the  Church 
 at  Antioch  and  its  two  great  leaders  obeyed  a  spe- 
 cial Divine  direction  to  seek  such  decision  from  the 
 apostles  and  the  mother  Church  of  the  Jews  at 
 Jerusalem. 
 
 3,  4.  A  deputation,  including  Paul  and  Barna- 
 bas, was  cordially  received  at  Jerusalem,  and  the 
 story  of  the  two  missionaries  rehearsed.  This  was 
 the  first  personal  interview  of  the  apostles  (except 
 Peter  and  James,  Gal.  1:18,  19)  with  Paul,  although 
 fourteen  years  or  more  had  elapsed  since  his  con- 
 version. He  speaks  (Gal.  2  :  9)  of  a  private  inter- 
 view, in  which  the  great  leaders,  Peter,  John,  and 
 James,  gave  to  Barnabas  and  himself  the  right 
 hand  of  fellowship.  At  this  interview,  doubtless, 
 Paul  narrated  for  their  information  the  efforts  of 
 the  Judaizers  at  Antioch,  and  how  he  had  success- 
 fully opposed  them. 
 
 5,6.  Very  soon  the  same  question  was  formally 
 presented  to  the  apostolic  body.  This  second  time 
 it  was  brought  forward  and  more  broadly  stated  by 
 comparatively  honest  Pharisaic  believers.  "  It  was 
 essential,"  they  claimed,  "  that  the  obligation  to  ob- 
 serve all  the  ceremonial  law  of  Moses  should  be 
 enforced  upon  all  Christian  believers,  Gentile  and 
 Jew."  At  once  the  apostles  met  the  issue  as  one 
 demanding  careful  and  solemn  consideration.  They 
 assumed  no  reliance  upon  their  infallibility  as 
 apostles,  but  invited  the  whole  body  of  Jewish  be- 
 lievers to  confer  with  them  upon  the  matter.  Only 
 thus  could  the  deliberation  be  thorough,  the  decision 
 unanimous  and  eifective. 
 
 7-9.  Much  discussion  followed  the  statement 
 of  the  question.  The  sincere  Jewish  objectors  to 
 Paul's  free  reception  of  the  Gentiles  could  make 
 this  strong  case  :  "  God  had  appointed  the  ceremo- 
 nial institutes  of  Moses,  especially  circumcision,  as 
 a  sign  of  covenant  with  himself  and  a  seal  of  ad- 
 mission into  his  kingdom.  He  had  never  repealed 
 these  ordinances.  Nor  had  Christ  formally  abro- 
 gated them.  Nay,  in  his  person  and  his  teaching  he 
 had  recognized  and  honored  them."  To  these  points, 
 mainly  true,  the  sufficient  answer  would  be  this : 
 "  God's  appointment  of  the  Mosaic  ritual  was  exclu- 
 sively for  the  nation  he  had  chosen,  not  for  the  Gen- 
 tiles. The  ceremonial  observances  were  designed  ex- 
 clusively to  teach  and  influence  that  people,  to  make 
 Himself  known  and  his  saving  purpose  in  Christ,  to 
 lead  them  to  obedience  and  worship,  and  so  fit  them 
 for  earth  and  heaven.  This  he  would  do  by  these 
 special  symbols,  for  introductory  and  temporary 
 use.  But,  through  the  misleading  blindness  and 
 long  disobedience  of  that  people,  that  which  he  had 
 devised  for  good  they  had  perverted  to  evil.     All 
 
 this  Christ  had  abundantly  affirmed,  and  so  em- 
 phatically Implied  the  repeal  of  these  misused,  now 
 actually  useless,  ceremonies.  More  than  this.  He 
 had  declared  that  the  truth  should  make  them  free 
 from  the  yoke  of  ordinances  ;  that  true  worship 
 was  heart  worship,  without  reference  to  the  Temple. 
 And,  as  a  final  chief  point,  the  whole  law  of  sacrifice 
 was  abrogated  by  its  fulfillment  in  the  death  of 
 Christ." 
 
 Such  might  have  been  the  main  points  of  argu- 
 ment presented  on  either  side  in  the  protracted  dis- 
 cussion which  preceded  the  address  of  Peter.  With- 
 out any  assumption  of  superiority,  Peter  clearly  pre- 
 sents three  facts  as  the  unanswerable  grounds  of  a 
 right  decision  in  the  matter.     The  first  was  that 
 
 *God  himself  had  "  a  good  while  ago "  introduced 
 the  innovation  complained  of.     Fourteen  years  be- 
 
 .fore,  in  connection  with  Peter's  special  ministry  to 
 Cornelius  and  his  company,  God,  who  knew  the 
 hearts  of  those  Roman  Gentiles,  in  response  to  the 
 simple  faith  he  saw  in  their  hearts,  had  given  them 
 the  Holy  Ghost,  his  very  Pentecostal  gift  to  Jewish 
 believers.  He  had  thus  disregarded  and  so  broken 
 down  the  dividing  wall  of  long  effete  and  meaning- 
 less ordinances.  Nay,  raor**,  to  show  that  God  him- 
 self had  substituted  faith  for  circumcision,  Peter 
 affirms  that  God  had  jmrified  their  hearts  hy  faith  ; 
 had  taken  away  (without  circumcision  and  by  faith) 
 that  uncleanness  whose  taking  away  had  been  be- 
 fore only  symbolized  by  circumcision. 
 
 10.  The  second  fact  (based  upon  the  first), 
 Peter  asserts  under  the  form  of  a  direct  charge 
 against  the  Jewish  objectors.  "  You  are  tempting 
 God,  in  seeking  to  put  this  yoke,  which  neither  you 
 nor  your  fathers  could  bear,  upon  these  Gentile  dis- 
 ciples, to  whom  it  has  never  been  commanded.  Not 
 merely  undirected  and  useless  work  is  this,  but  by 
 it  you  are  hindering  and  imperiling,  instead  of  aid- 
 ing, their  salvation."  They  and  their  fathers  had 
 long  felt  the  law  of  Moses  to  be  an  intolerable  bur- 
 den. Its  ceremonials  were  wearisome  and  meaning- 
 less, and  in  its  moral  precepts  broken  and  sanctions 
 incurred  they  could  find  no  relief  for  a  guilty  con- 
 science, no  hope  of  eternal  life.  The  law — they 
 knew  by  experience — could  give  the  knowledge  of  sin, 
 but  not  the  knowledge  of  salvation. 
 
 11.  With  the  //(/;v/ fact,  he  completes  their  over- 
 throw. Simply,  faithfully,  as  taught  by  the  Spirit 
 of  Christ,  he  declares  that  for  them  as  Jews,  as  well 
 as  for  the  Gentiles,  the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ  is  the  otily  thing  sufficient,  and  it  alone  is  suf 
 ficient  for  salvation  and  eternal  life.  Thus  Peter 
 reaches  Paul's  conclusion.  He  too  affirms  that  the 
 Jewish  rites,  though  appointed  and  long  honored  of 
 God,  are  now  not  essential,  not  longer  binding  even 
 upon  the  Jew.  Nay,  they  are  hindering  and  hurt- 
 ful ;  impediments  in  the  way  of  the  gospel. 
 
SECTION  21J^.—ACTS  15  : 1-29. 
 
 107 
 
 12.  The  simple  narration  of  Barnabas  and  Paul 
 follows  the  unanswerable  facts  and  appeal  of  Peter. 
 Paul  entered  into  no  argument,  nor  did  he  directly 
 touch  the  question  at  issue.  He  only  told  what 
 wonders  of  grace  God  had  wrought  among  the  Gen- 
 tiles, at  their  hands — how  his  Spirit  had  been 
 poured  forth — what  multitudes  had  believed,  and 
 proved  their  faith  to  be  divine.  And  this  statement 
 of  the  effects  following  upon  the  simple  testimony  to 
 the  crucified,  risen,  and  reigning  Jesus,  without  word 
 of  Temple  or  sacrifice,  of  ablution  or  circumcision, 
 or  of  any  outward  ordinance  of  the  Hebrew  econ- 
 omy, this  was  all  the  part  that  Paul  took  in  the 
 great  Conference  at  Jei'usalem.  But  his  fervent 
 words  were  intently  heeded,  and  wrought  a  deep  im- 
 pression upon  "the  multitude." 
 
 13-21.  James,  "the  Lord's  brother"  (Gal.  1  : 
 19),   to   whom   Christ   specially    disclosed   himself 
 
 after  his  resurrection,  closed  the  discussion.    B. 
 
 From  this  time  he  appears  as  the  head  of  the  Church 
 at  Jerusalem,  having  virtually  the  character  and 
 standing  of  an  apostle.  G.  P.  F. His  high  re- 
 pute for  wisdom  and  excellence  had  long  given  him 
 a  foremost  place  in  the  Church  of  Jerusalem  ;  while 
 the  austere  tone  of  his  piety  and  his  strong  sympa- 
 thy with  Jewish  legalism  and  prejudice  gave  him 
 the  greatest  weight  with  the  Christian  .Pharisees. 
 His  address  accords  with  these  peculiarities  of  char- 
 acter. He  refers  to  Peter  by  his  Hebrew  name,  and 
 to  the  testimony  of  the  Old  Testament  prophets 
 upon  the  question  before  them.  Appealing  particu- 
 larly to  the  prophecy  of  Amos,  he  confirms  by  the 
 word  of  God  the  facts  of  God's  iporking^  narrated 
 by  Peter  and  Paul.  The  passage  cited  speaks  of 
 the  typical  kingdom  of  David,  and  the  once  stately 
 temple  structure  as  now  fallen ;  and  of  the  spiritual 
 kingdom  and  Church  of  the  "  greater  David  "  that 
 shall  rise  upon  the  ruins.  It  declares  that  a  world- 
 wide, all-inclusive,  permanent  Christianity  shall  suc- 
 ceed to  the  narrow,  temporary  Jewish  system  ;  and 
 so  implies  that  the  Jewish  is  only  the  preparation 
 for  the  Christian.  And  God,  the  foreknowing  and 
 foreplanning,  had  ordained  this  from  the  beginning. 
 His  ultimate  plan  included  a  Church  in  which  Gentile 
 as  well  as  Jew  should  receive  salvation  by  faith  in 
 the  name  of  his  Christ.  So,  infers  James,  it  is  in 
 accordance  with  this  purpose  declared  by  the  proph- 
 ets, that  God  is  now  "  taking  out  of  the  Gentiles  a 
 people  for  his  name."  Therefore,  he  concludes,  we 
 may  not  interfere  with  His  work  among  the  Gen- 
 tiles, by  troubling  them  with  ceremonials  that  He 
 has  laid  aside. 
 
 Thus,  in  harmony  with  Peter,  James  conclusively 
 advocates  the  exemption  of  the  Gentile  Christians 
 from  the  ritual  burdens  of  the  Mosaic  law.  Only 
 upon  certain  matters  bearing  upon  educated  preju- 
 dices and  unrecognized  sin,  he  recommends  a  frank 
 
 expression  of  opinion  ;  and  this  in  aid  both  of  Jew- 
 ish and  Gentile  believers.  The  result,  embodied  in 
 the  letter,  was  the  fruit  of  honest  and  thorough  con- 
 sideration of  the  working  and  the  word  of  God,  by 
 good  and  inspired  men.  The  conference  was  con- 
 ducted in  the  fear  of  God,  without  bigotry  or  as- 
 sumption on  the  part  of  any,  but  with  the  simple 
 desire  of  all  to  ascertain  and  declare  the  mind  of 
 God. 
 
 22-29.  Points  in  the  Letter  to  the  Gentile 
 Churches. — This  first  written  document  of  the  New 
 Testament  was  necessary,  in  order  that  the  judg- 
 ment of  the  Apostolic  Church  upon  so  vital  a  mat- 
 ter might  be  accurately  conveyed  to  the  entire  Gen- 
 tile world.  It  was  borne  by  trustworthy  messengers 
 — Silas  (called  Silvanus  by  Paul)  and  Judas  Barsa- 
 bas.  It  was  addressed  to  the  Gentile  Christians  of 
 Syria  and  Cilicia. 
 
 The  introduction — much  the  longest  portion — 
 expresses  a  strong  judgment  respecting  the  original 
 parties  to  the  issue  now  decided  by  the  apostles  and 
 brethren.  The  Pharisaic  opponents  of  Paul  and 
 Barnabas  are  characterized  as  troublers  and  subvert- 
 ers  of  souls — thus  sustaining  all  that  Paul  says  of 
 them  to  the  Galatians.  Their  demand  of  circum- 
 cision and  other  legal  observances  as  essential  to 
 salvation  is  declared  to  be  soul-destructive,  and  their 
 mission  wholly  unauthorized.  For  Barnabas  and 
 Paul  the  letter  expresses  only  warm  affection,  and  a 
 deep  appreciation  of  the  suffering  and  self-sacrifice 
 in  which  they  were  the  pioneers  of  the  great  mis- 
 sionary host  of  Christ.  The  28th  and  29th  verses 
 contain  the  formal  decision  of  the  question  sub- 
 mitted.    B. 
 
 The  decision  of  the  Holy  Spirit^  given  them  as 
 leaders  of  the  Church,  is  laid  down  as  the  primary 
 and  decisive  determination  on  the  matter ;  and  their 
 own  formal  decision  follows,  as  giving  utterance  and 
 scope  to  his  will  and  command.  A. The  apos- 
 tles, and  those  joining  with  them  in  this  act,  claim 
 for  their  own  decision  a  divine  authority,  as  having 
 been  suggested  or  inspired  by  the  Holy  Ghost.     J. 
 
 A.  A. By  this  decision,  the  apostles  and  Church 
 
 at  Jerusalem — the  natural  guardians  of  whatever  it 
 might  have  been  right  t6  preserve  in  the  ancient 
 dispensation — gave  their  solemn  and  final  approval 
 to  that  version  of  the  gospel  which  Paul  had 
 preached  by  the  revelation  given  to  him.  The 
 emancipation  of  the  Gentile  converts  from  Jewish 
 rites  involved  far  more  than  their  personal  liberty. 
 It  abolished  that  separation  of  the  race  of  Israel 
 from  the  other  nations,  of  which  circumcision  was 
 the  sign  and  seal ;  and,  in  place  of  the  divine  favor 
 of  which  they  boasted  as  the  sons  of  Abraham,  ac- 
 ceptance with  God  was  offered  to  Jew  and  Gentile 
 in  common  through  the  new  spiritual  bond  of  faith 
 in  Christ.     And,  as  the  speech  of  Peter  declares, 
 
108 
 
 SECTION  215.— ACTS  15  :  30-41;   16  : 1-12. 
 
 this  view  of  the  gospel  was  of  no  less  vital  moment 
 to  the  Jew  than  to  the  Gentile.  If  the  Jewish  be- 
 lievers were  thrown  back  on  the  Jewish  law,  and 
 gave  up  the  free  and  absolute  grace  of  God,  the 
 Law  became  a  mere  burden,  just  as  heavy  to  the 
 Jew  as  it  would  be  to  the  Gentile.  The  only  hope 
 for  the  Jew  was  in  a  Saviour  who  must  be  the 
 Saviour  of  mankiiid.     S. 
 
 Four  things  they  recommend  the  Gentile  Chris- 
 tians to  abstain  from.  Three  of  these  touched 
 merely  the  law  of  charity  and  kindness  as  between 
 Gentile  and  Jew.  They  were:  the  use  of  meats 
 that  had  been  offered  in  sacrifice  to  idols;  the 
 blood  of  slaughtered  animals,  often  used  at  idol 
 feasts ;  and  things  strangled,  or  cattle  that  had  not 
 been  slaughtered  but  suffocated  in  their  blood. 
 There  were  two  reasons  for  the  prohibition  of  these 
 things,  which  in  themselves  were  not  sinful.  First 
 and  chiefly,  out  of  proper  regard  to  the  educated 
 prejudices  of  the  Jews,  who  detested  and  were  scan- 
 dalized by  these  idol  sacrifices  and  methods  of  pre- 
 paring them.  Secondly,  the  restrictions  were  great- 
 ly helpful  to   the   Gentiles  also.      They  aided   in 
 
 disentangling  them  from  the  old  connections  of 
 heathenism,  and  in  breaking  the  force  of  life-long 
 idolatrous  customs.  The /owr/A  prohibition  respects 
 a  positive  sin,  yet  is  here  classed  with  things  indif- 
 ferent. No  more  striking  proof  than  this  do  we 
 find  of  the  utter  lapse  of  morality  itself  out  of  the 
 heathen  systems  of  religion.  For  no  form  of  per- 
 sonal impurity  was  in  these  systems  counted  a  sin. 
 Obviously  upon  this  point  there  was  necessity  for 
 the  instruction  of  Gentile  believers,  and  the  awa- 
 kening of  a  conscience  of  sin  respecting  this  matter 
 of  "  fornication."  And  proper  deference  to  the 
 Jews  also  required  this  restiiction,  for  they  were 
 scrupulously  sensitive  to  the  crime  of  unchastity.  B. 
 This  letter  is  a  model  of  Christian  toleration.  It 
 is  not  weighted  with  anathemas :  it  does  not  even 
 use  the  tone  of  command  :  it  is  not  the  promulga- 
 tion of  a  decree.  After  explaining  the  cause  of  the 
 disputation,  it  goes  no  further  than  to  tell  the 
 churches  they  would  do  tvell  to  conform  to  the  reso- 
 lutions passed  at  Jerusalem.  The  letter  recognizes 
 the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Spirit  as  shared  by  all 
 who  took  part  in  the  council.     De  P. 
 
 Section  215. 
 
 Acts  xv.  30^1 ;  xvi.  1-12. 
 
 30  So  when  they  were  dismissed,  they  came  to  Antioch:  and  when  they  had  gathered  the 
 
 31  multitude  together,  they  delivered  the  epistle :  ichich  when  they  had  read,  they  rejoiced  for 
 
 32  the  consolation.     And  Judas  and  Silas,  being  prophets  also  themselves,  exhorted  the  breth- 
 
 33  ren  with  many  words,  and  confirmed  them.     And  after  they  liad  tarried  there  a  space,  they 
 
 34  were  let  go  in  peace  from  the  brethren  unto  the  apostles.     Notwithstanding  it  pleased  Silas 
 
 35  to  abide  there  still.     Paul  also  and  Barnabas  continued  in  Antioch,  teaching  and  preaching 
 the  word  of  the  Lord,  with  many  others  also. 
 
 36  And  some  days  after  Paul  said  unto  Barnabas,  Let  us  go  again  and  visit  our  bretnren  in 
 
 37  every  city  wjiere  we  have  preached  the   word  of  the  Lord,  and  see  how-  they  do.     And 
 
 38  Barnabas  determined  to  take  with  them  Jolin,  whose  surname  was  Mark.    But  Paul  thought 
 not  good  to  take  him  with  them,  who  departed  from  them  from  Pamphylia,  and  went  not 
 
 39  with  them  to  the  work.     And  the  contention  was  so  sharp  between  them,  that  they  de- 
 parted asunder  one  from  the  other :  and  so  Barnabas  took  Mark,  and  sailed  unto  Cyprus ; 
 
 40  and  Paul  chose  Silas,  and  departed,  being  recommended  by  the  brethren  unto  the  grace  of 
 
 41  God.     And  he  went  through  Syria  and  Cilicia,  confirming  the  churches. 
 
 1  Then  came  he  to  Derbe  and  Lystra :  and,  behold,  a  certain  disciple  was  there,  named 
 Timotheus,  the  son  of  a  certain  woman,  which  was  a  Jewess,  and  believed ;  but  his  father 
 
 2  was  a  Greek :  which  was  well  reported  of  by  the  brethren  that  were  at  Lystra  and  Iconiura. 
 
 3  Him  would  Paul  have  to  go  forth  witli  him  ;  and  took  and  circumcised  him  because  of  tlie 
 
 4  Jew.s  which  were  in  those  quarters:  for  they  knew  all  that  his  father  was  a  Greek.     And 
 as  they  went  through  the  cities,  they  delivered  them  the  decrees  for  to  keep,  that  were 
 
 5  ordained  of  the  apostles  and  elders  which  were  at  Jerusalem.     And  so  were  the  churches 
 established  in  the  faith,  and  increased  in  number  daily. 
 
 6  Now  when  they  had  gone  throughout  Phrygia  and  the  region  of  Galatia,  and  were  for- 
 Y  bidden  of  the  Holy  Ghost  to  preach  the  word  in  Asia,  after  they  were  come  to  Mysia,  they 
 
 8  assayed  to  go  into  Bithynia:  but  the  Spirit  sutfered  them  not.     And  they  passing  by  Mysia 
 
 9  came  down  to  Troas.     And  a  vision  appeared  to  Paul  in  the  night ;  There  stood  a  man  of 
 
SECTION'  215.— ACTS  15  :  30-^1;   16  : 1-12. 
 
 109 
 
 10  Macedonia,  and  prayed  him,  saying,  Come  over  into  Macedonia,  and  Ijelp  us.  And  after  he 
 had  seen  tiie  vision,  immediately  we  endeavored  to  go  into  Macedonia,  assuredly  gathering 
 
 11  that  the  Lord  had  called  us  for  to  preach  the  gospel  unto  them.     Therefore  loosing  from 
 
 12  Troas,  we  came  with  a  straight  course  to  Samothracia,  and  the  next  day  to  Neapolis;  and 
 from  thence  to  Philippi,  which  is  the  chief  city  of  that  part  of  Macedonia,  and  a  colony: 
 and  we  were  in  that  city  abiding  certain  days. 
 
 The  collision  of  natural  affection  in  Barnabas  with  the  somewhat  unchastened,  untempered  zeal  of 
 Paul  produced  a  contention  between  them.  Sharp  words  passed  and  mutual  recriminations,  and  the  feel- 
 ings of  both  parties  were  exasperated — alas  !  so  much  so  that  they  found  it  impossible  to  work  together ; 
 they  must  henceforth  choose  different  spheres  of  duty.  How  ?  Are  these  apostles  ?  Are  these  two  of 
 God's  most  eminent  saints  ?  Are  these  two  eminent  pillars  of  the  Church  of  Christ  ?  Yes,  apostles, 
 and  saints,  and  pillars,  not  as  our  fancy  portrays  them,  nor  as  they  are  now,  in  the  calm  and  deep  repose 
 of  Paradise,  but  as  they  were  in  the  struggles  and  collisions  of  daily  life.  E.  M.  G. Since  this  inci- 
 dent did  occur,  it  is  good  that  it  is  recorded  ;  since,  if  it  gives  us  much  to  lament,  it  gives  us  not  a  little  to 
 learn.  It  humbles  us  to  perceive  the  relatively  small,  but  not  the  less  disfiguring,  blemish  on  such  re- 
 vered countenances.  Frequently  the  best  men  are  sadly  inconsistent ;  and,  even  in  the  most  eminent 
 Christian,  nature  at  times  is  stronger  than  education !  And  this  first  dispute  of  which  we  read  in  the  an- 
 nals of  God's  kingdom,  by  what  a  countless  number  of  others  has  it  been  followed  in  later  ages,  fre- 
 quently from  causes  yet  more  trifling.      Van  0. 
 
 30)31.  TJie  Reading  of  the  Lette)\  and  its  Happy 
 Effects  upon  the  Gentile  Christians. — It  was  not  the 
 requisitions  of  the  apostolical  epistle  that  excited 
 joy  at  Antioch,  but  the  comforting  assurance  that 
 their  faith  was  not  vain,  or  their  souls  in  jeopardy. 
 J.  A.  A. The  Gentiles  were  confirmed  in  their  free- 
 dom from  the  ceremonial  law ;  and  the  yoke  of  that 
 law  was  broken  for  the  Jewish  believers.  Unity 
 and  peace  were  established  between  Jew  and  Gen- 
 tile; and  both  were  indoctrinated  anew,  with  fresh 
 authority  from  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  the  blessed  sim- 
 plicity and  pure  spirituality  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ. 
 
 Thus,  once  and  for  all  time,  was  decided  the 
 question  of  spiritual  liberty  or  bondage,  of  grace  or 
 works.  The  full  points  and  reasonings  of  the  de- 
 cision are  found  in  Paul's  matchless  Epistles  to  the 
 Romans,  the  Corinthians,  and  the  Galatians.  And 
 the  world  has  needed  them.  For  centuries  without 
 them,  it  relapsed  into  a  civilized  idolatry  and  bar- 
 barism. Brought  again  into  the  light  at  the  Refor- 
 mation, they  have  proved  their  power  afresh  for 
 these  three  hundred  years.  And  they  are  needed, 
 above  all  needs  of  humanity  beside,  in  all  their 
 blessed  power  to-day ! 
 
 35.  Returning  from  Jerusalem  with  Silas  and 
 Judas,  Paul  and  Barnabas  resumed  for  a  short  pe- 
 riod their  customary  labors  in  Antioch  and  the  ad- 
 jacent region  of  Syria. 
 
 Gal.  2:  11-21.  Peter'' s  Temporary  Weakness 
 and  Defection  at  Antioch. — During  this  interval,  ac- 
 cording to  the  order  of  Paul's  narrative,  occurred 
 that  strange  conduct  of  Peter,  for  which  Paul  felt 
 constrained  publicly  to  rebuke  the  older  apostle. 
 With  the  thrice-uttered  monitory  question  and  sol- 
 
 emn charge  of  his  risen  Lord  graven  on  his  soul, 
 with  all  the  special  help  and  continuous  inworking 
 of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  even  after  many  years  of 
 unflinching  boldness  under  the  severest  tests  of 
 fidelity,  yet  here,  for  a  very  brief  period,  we  find 
 Peter  enacting  over  again  the  old  cowardice  and 
 dissimulation.  This  he  did  by  disowning  his  own 
 recent  intense  protest  in  the  Council ;  by  trampling 
 under  foot  the  Gospel  principles  respecting  social 
 intercourse  with  Gentiles,  which  he  had  so  long  and 
 so  signally  illustrated  in  his  practice.  On  his  first 
 arrival  at  Antioch  he  fellowshipped  freely  with  Gen- 
 tile believers.  But  to  gratify  certain  brethren  by 
 complying  with  their  strong  Jewish  prejudices — and 
 this  out  of  mere  deference  to  their  high  position  in 
 the  Church  at  Jerusalem — Peter  withdrew  from  the 
 society  of  the  Gentiles.  There  was  here  no  question 
 of  a  wise  expediency,  or  of  proper  consideration  for 
 tender  consciences,  respecting  things  non-essential. 
 As  it  had  been  long  years  before,  his  yielding  was 
 prompted  solely  by  a  weak  fear  of  man.  And  not 
 only  did  he  withdraw,  but  he  led  others,  including 
 even  Barnabas,  to  withdraw  with  him ;  and  Paul 
 charges  them  all  with  "playing  the  hypocrite"  in 
 the  matter.  Such  conduct  was  peculiarly  reprehen- 
 sible, as  promoting  a  divisive  influence  at  this  most 
 critical  period  in  the  introduction  of  Christianity.  It 
 was  a  positive  sanction,  by  one  who  had  long  been 
 the  foremost  of  the  Apostles,  of  the  very  heresy  that 
 the  Jewish  council  had  just  condemned ;  viz. :  that 
 circumcision,  and  not  faith,  was  essential  to  salva- 
 tion. And  this  heresy  was  now,  in  every  place,  assault- 
 ing and  endahgering  the  life  of  the  infant  Church. 
 While  Paul's  rebuke  was  personal,  it  went  argu- 
 
110 
 
 SECTION  215.— ACTS  15  :  SO-Jfl ;    16  :  1-12. 
 
 mentatively  to  the  very  heart  of  the  question  at 
 issue.  In  its  complete  statement  of  the  essential 
 principles  of  the  Gospel  as  compared  with  the  Law, 
 it  presents  a  grand  epitome  of  his  chief  Epistles. 
 That  the  rebuke  was  rightly  received,  and  was  effec- 
 tual in  reenforcing  Peter's  courage  and  faith,  and 
 so  restoring  him  to  fidelity,  is  evident.  For  in  one 
 of  his  own  letters  he  refers  to  "  the  Epistles  of  our 
 beloved  brother  Paul,''''  "  Epistles  in  one  page  of 
 which  his  own  censure  is  recorded."  But,  tempo- 
 rary as  was  this  defection  of  one  so  thoroughly 
 taught  and  tried,  it  is  a  strange  sad  story.  It  im- 
 presses a  fact  and  points  a  warning  that  may  well 
 be  pondered  by  the  best,  the  strongest,  and  most 
 active  Christian  soul ! 
 
 36-39.  The  Quarrel  betiocen  Paul  and  Barna- 
 bas.— This  second  painful  occurrence  followed  not 
 long  after.  It  was  a  sharp  personal  discussion,  in 
 which  each  had  some  reason  on  his  side,  yet  both 
 were  faulty.  They  only  proved  that  they  were,  as 
 they  had  said  to  the  Lystrans,  men  of  like  passions 
 as  others.  The  plain  story  of  imperfection  indi- 
 cates an  authentic  and  honest  record.  It  suggests 
 a  strong  presumption  of  the  truth  of  the  narrative, 
 as  well  as  the  genuine  earnestness  and  positive  con- 
 victions of  the  men.  Good  men  they  were ;  both 
 set  apart  by  the  Holy  Ghost ;  old  friends  and  long 
 work-fellows  in  eminent  service,  signally  honored 
 and  prospered  of  God.  Yet,  in  connection  with  the 
 proposed  renewal  of  this  very  work  for  God  and 
 man,  they  quarreled — nay,  more,  they  finally  parted 
 asunder. 
 
 It  was  a  matter  bearing  upon  personal  peculiari- 
 ties that  led  to  the  quarrel.  Paul's  ever  unyielding 
 principle  could  make  no  allowance  for  what  seemed 
 to  be,  and  probably  was,  weakness  in  John  Mark. 
 Barnabas,  who  had  just  before  himself  yielded  to 
 Peter's  wrong  example,  could  more  readily  overlook 
 Mark's  weakness.  His  love,  too,  to  his  young  kins- 
 man, who  had  now  returned  from  Jerusalem  ready 
 for  toil,  and  his  strong  desire  to  have  Mark  per- 
 manently engaged  in  Christian  work,  joined  possibly 
 with  some  remaining  vigor  of  the  old  nature,  led 
 him  to  persist  to  the  point  of  entire  separation  from 
 Paul. 
 
 But  God  overruled  the  result  to  double  the  work 
 and  the  workmen.  Instead  of  two  went  forth  four  ; 
 and  into  two  fields  of  labor,  instead  of  one.  And 
 no  bitterness  was  left  behind,  for  we  find  Paul  after- 
 ward speaking  of  Barnabas  as  his  equal  in  active 
 and  successful  toil ;  and  of  Mark  as  his  "  fellow- 
 laborer,"  "  profitable  to  the  ministry,"  and  a  "  com- 
 fort "  to  himself.  We  may  add,  that  good  men  as 
 well  as  earnest  missionaries  have  differed  ever  since. 
 And,  as  here,  God  has  forborne  with  their  imperfec- 
 tions, and  in  many  cases  He  has  wrought  a  greater 
 good  out  of  their  personal  differences. 
 
 While  we  have  no  record  of  the  labors  of  Bar- 
 nabas and  Mark  in  Cyprus  (as  we  have  none  of  the 
 many  other  laborers — apostles  and  disciples),  the 
 ultimate  marked  success  of  the  gospel  in  Cyprus 
 may  justly  be  attributed  in  great  part  to  their  faith- 
 ful and  efficient  ministry. 
 
 40,  41.  The  Second  Missionary  Journey  of 
 Paul. — More  than  two  years  had  elapsed  since  his 
 return  from  the  First  Journey.  The  Second  was 
 begun  A.D.  51,  and  occupied  between  three  and  four 
 years,  including  eighteen  months  at  Corinth,  until 
 A.  D.  54.  The  account  is  included  in  chapters  15  : 
 40,  41to  18  :  22.  The  41st  verse,  with  the  first  twelve 
 verses  of  chapter  16,  merely  outline  a  very  long 
 course  of  travel  and  labor,  covering  many  months. 
 With  Silas,  he  goes  through  the  provinces  of  Syria 
 (in  part)  and  Cilicia,  Phrygia  and  Galatia,  visiting 
 their  chief  cities,  and  .tarrying  again  in  Derbe,  Lys- 
 tra,  Iconium,  and  the  neighboring  Antioch.  At 
 length,  from  Troas,  on  the  coast,  he  crosses  to  Eu- 
 rope, and  preaches  first  at  Philippi  in  Macedonia. 
 A  fact  of  special  interest,  to  be  noted  here,  is  that 
 Paul  had  no  further  thought  in  starting  out  than  to 
 visit  the  churches  already  established,  in  the  field 
 previously  visited  by  Barnabas  and  himself.  From 
 place  to  place,  and  definitely  from  Asia  to  Europe, 
 he  was  led  by  the  Holy  Spirit ;  and,  as  he  was  di- 
 rected, he  went.     B. 
 
 41.  Syria  and  Cilicia.  In  consequence  of 
 the  range  of  Mount  Taurus,  the  Eastern  (or  "  Flat ") 
 Cilicia  has  a  greater  geographical  affinity  with  Syria 
 than  with  Asia  Minor.  Hence  "  Syria  and  Cilicia  " 
 appears  in  history  almost  as  a  generic  geographical 
 term,  the  more  important  district  being  mentioned 
 first.  Within  the  limits  of  this  region  Saul's  activi- 
 ties were  first  exercised  in  studying  and  in  teaching 
 at  Tarsus,  and  in  founding  those  Churches  which 
 were  afterward  greeted  in  the  Apostolic  letter  from 
 Jerusalem  as  the  brethren  "  in  Antioch,  and  Syria, 
 and  Cilicia,"  and  which  Paul  himself  confirmed  after 
 his  separation  from  Barnabas,  traveling  through 
 "  Syria  and  Cilicia."     H.     (See  map,  p.  94.) 
 
 1-5.  Timothy  ordained  and  joined  to  PauPs 
 lEssionary  Company. — Paul  had  reached  the  famil- 
 iar region  of  Derbe,  Lystra,  and  Iconium,  ascend- 
 ing into  Lycaonia  from  Cilicia  through  the  pass 
 known  as  the  Cilician  Gates,  a  great  fissure  in  the 
 Taurus  Range,  extending  eighty  miles  north  and 
 south.  Living  in  Lystra,  Timothy  had  probably 
 been  converted  under  the  ministry  of  Paul,  four  or 
 five  years  before.  From  his  mother  and  grand- 
 mother he  had  received  impressions  of  truth  in  ear- 
 liest childhood.  And  since  his  conversion  to  Christ 
 he  had  specially  commended  himself  to  the  brethren 
 in  the  three  cities  of  Lystra,  Iconium,  and  Antioch 
 (2  Tim.  2  :  10,  11).  This  "good  report  from  those 
 without"  (1  Tim.  3  :  7),  together  with  Paul's  own 
 
SECTION  215.— ACTS  15  :  30-41;   16  :  1-12. 
 
 Ill 
 
 impression  of  his  Christian  character,  and  of  his 
 fitness  for  ministry  in  the  Gospel,  led  the  apostle, 
 under  divine  guidance,  to  impress  him  into  Christ's 
 service.  Gladly  and  gratefully  Timothy  gave  him- 
 self to  missionary  toil,  and,  "  after  he  had  made  a 
 good  confession  before  many  witnesses,"  was  sol- 
 emnly set  apart  by  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of 
 Paul  and  of  the  elders  in  those  churches.  And 
 from  thenceforth  the  relation  between  the  apostle 
 and  this  youthful  disciple  was  most  intimate  and 
 tender.  A  son,  indeed,  in  the  depth  and  constancy 
 of  Paul's  affection,  as  well  as  "  in  the  faith,"  was 
 this  earnest,  single-hearted  Timothy  accounted  by  the 
 apostle ;  as  many  touching  passages  in  his  two  Let- 
 ters amply  prove, 
 
 Paul  had  two  sufficient  reasons  for  circumcising 
 Timothy,  before  inducting  him  into  the  ministry: 
 the  chief  one  was  that  as  an  imcircumcised  Jew  Tim- 
 othy could  not  be  admitted  into  the  synagogues,  nor 
 listened  to  with  respect  by  the  unconverted  Jews. 
 Besides  this  positive  necessity,  no  principle  was 
 compromised  in  the  case  of  Timothy.  Further, 
 Paul  was  willing  to  avail  himself  of  this  opportuni- 
 ty (as  he  did  of  one  other.  Acts  21)  practically  to 
 correct  certain  misrepresentations  that  his  enemies 
 had  made  against  him — the  same  that  had  been 
 made  against  the  Master :  that  he  had  despised  and 
 blasphemed  the  law  of  Moses.  And  it  is  to  be 
 noted  that  Paul's  refusal  to  circumcise  Titus,  while 
 at  Jerusalem  (Gal.  2  :  3-5),  was  perfectly  consistent 
 with  his  action  here.  For  Titus  was  a  Greek — a 
 heathen  born ;  with  no  claim  to  the  Jewish  rite  or 
 privilege.  Those  who  demanded  his  circumcision 
 did  it  upon  the  express  grounds  that  the  Gentiles 
 must  become  Jews  before  they  could  become  Chris- 
 tians ;  that  the  burden  of  ceremonials  must  be  as- 
 sumed, and  especially  circumcision,  as  an  essential 
 condition  of  salvation.  All  this  was  in  direct  con- 
 tradiction of  the  principles  affirmed  by  the  Council : 
 that  the  Gentiles  were  free  from  the  yoke  of  the 
 Mosaic  Law ;  and  that  faith,  not  circumcision,  was 
 the  only  essential  to  salvation.  In  the  case  of  Titus, 
 Paul  was  intolerant  in  defense  of  vital  principles. 
 In  the  case  of  Timothy,  he  was  tolerant  of  mere 
 prejudices,  that  he  might  help  the  more  effectual- 
 ly to  remove  them ;  that  unconverted  Jews  might 
 not  be  repelled  from  the  Christian  teacher  and  the 
 Christian  truth.  In  this  case,  he  "  became  unto  the 
 Jews  as  a  Jew,  that  he  might  gain  the  Jews."  And 
 that  no  inconsistency  was  thought  of  or  recognized 
 in  this  action  we  know  by  the  statement  immedi- 
 ately following,  respecting  the  decrees  of  the  Coun- 
 cil. 
 
 6-8.  After  preaching  throughout  the  Region  of 
 Phrygia  and  Galatia,  they  pass  over  Asia  to  Troas. 
 — Under  the  names  of  Phrygia  and  Galatia,  whose 
 boundaries  are  entirely  indefinite,  the  central  table- 
 
 land region  of  Asia  Minor  is  here  referred  to.  At 
 this  time  Paul  must  have  planted  the  churches  of 
 Galatia,  though  Luke  makes  no  record  here.  For 
 these  churches  are  referred  to  as  confirmed  by  Paul 
 in  his  next  succeeding  journey  (Acts  18  :  23).     B. 
 
 Luke  makes  no  mention  of  any  of  Paul's  Epis- 
 tles, or  even  of  the  fact  that  he  wrote  a  single  Epis- 
 tle ;  and  yet,  in  dictating  the  Acts  by  the  agency  of 
 Luke,  the  Holy  Spirit  appears  to  have  his  divine  eye 
 on  what  had  been  already  given,  or  would  be  here- 
 after given,  by  himself  to  the  world  in  those  Epis- 
 tles by  the  hand  of  Paul.  Here  is  the  ground  of 
 the  argument  handled  by  Dr.  Paley  in  his  "Horae 
 Paulinae."  The  Acts  and  the  Epistles  are  from  one 
 Spirit.  No  wonder  that  there  is  a  beautiful  har- 
 mony among  them,  more  deeply  felt  because  not  the 
 result  of  effort  and  art,  but  of  oneness  of  origin 
 from  the  Spirit  of  truth.     W. 
 
 IIovj  they  were  forbidden  by  the  Spirit  of  Christ 
 to  preach  in  Asia — the  Roman  province  bordering 
 upon  the  .lEgean  Sea — and  how  hindered  from  going 
 northeastward  into  the  larger  province  of  Bithynia, 
 we  are  not  informed.  The  curiosity  that  desires  to 
 investigate  such  a  question  is  wholly  ungratified  by 
 the  Sci'ipture.  Paul  was  made  to  understand  the 
 mind  of  the  Spirit,  and — the  only  real  point  of  ra- 
 tional interest — he  obeyed  it !  And,  to  every  one 
 cherishing  the  same  obedient  spirit,  the  mind  of  God- 
 will  in  some  assured  way  be  made  known.  Why 
 their  proposed  movements  were  thus  divinely  hedged 
 round  on  every  side  save  that  of  the  sea,  is  clearly 
 intimated  in  the  summons  that  so  soon  followed : 
 to  cross  the  sea,  and  enter  Europe  !  So  plainly  it  ap- 
 pears that  the  Gospel's  first  marked  entrance  into 
 Europe  was  definitely  directed  by  the  Lord  Christ. 
 
 9,  10.  PauVs  Vision  at  Troas. — Alexandria 
 Troas,  this  seaport  and  free  city,  upon  or  near  the 
 
 site  of  ancient  Troy,  had  been  named.    B. Nearly 
 
 four  centuries  had  passed  since  the  Macedonian  con- 
 queror crossed  the  narrow  strait  of  the  Hellespont,  to 
 overthrow  the  great  despotism  that  enthralled  Asia ; 
 and  now,  near  that  plain  of  Troy,  on  which  Alexan- 
 der stayed  to  indulge  the  dream  of  rivaling  the  fame 
 of  his  ancestor,  Achilles,  at  the  very  city  named  in 
 the  conqueror's  honor,  Paul  beheld  in  vision  another 
 "  man  of  Macedonia,"  uttering  the  cry  of  the  west- 
 ern world  suffering  beneath  the  despotism  of  sin, 
 and  calling  to  the  soldiers  of  the  Cross,  "  Come  over 
 and  help  us."  The  power  which  had  led  Europe  to 
 the  armed  conquest  of  Asia  was  the  first  to  invite 
 conquest  from  the  spiritual  force  of  which  Asia  had 
 
 been  the  primeval  cradle.     S. This  vision  is  still 
 
 perpetuated.  The  cry  of  humanity  in  its  sense  of 
 need — its  guilt  and  wretchedness,  its  helpless,  hope- 
 less despair — is  still  sounding  now  from  East  to 
 West,  as  then  from  West  to  East.  It  comes  from 
 every  heathen  continent,  and  from  the  many  islands, 
 
112 
 
 SECTION  215.— A  CTS  15  :  30-41 ;    IG  :  1-12. 
 
 Northern  Shores  of  the  ^gean  Sea.    (Note  Troas,  in  the  province  of  Asia ;  the  seaport  Neapolis.  at  the  head  of  the  Stry- 
 monic  Gulf;  Phllippi,  on  the  Via  Egnatia;  Thessalonica,  at  the  head  of  the  Therniaic  Gulf;  and  Berea.) 
 
 to  the  Church  of  every  region,  and  to  the  Christian 
 
 of  every  name.     B. And  it  has  been  abundantly 
 
 shown  that  it  is  death  to  a  Church  or  a  Christian 
 cither  not  to  hear  this  cry,  or,  having  heard  it,  not 
 to  heed  it.     Riddle. 
 
 Luke,  "  the  beloved  physician  "  and  "  the  broth- 
 er whose  praise  is  in  all  the  Churches,"  who,  in  his 
 native  place,  Antioch,  had  labored  with  Paul,  joined 
 the  three  missionaries  at  Troas.  Although  the  his- 
 torian of  all  these  events,  and  the  companion  of 
 Paul  in  a  large  part  of  his  journeying,  he  nowhere 
 alludes  to  his  presence  otherwise  than  by  the  words 
 ■"  we  "  and  •'  us  "  in  the  narrative. 
 
 11,  13.  From  Troas  across  the  ^gean  to  Neap- 
 olis and  PliVippi. — Paul's  "  immediate  endeavor  to 
 go  into  Macedonia  "  was  succeeded  by  finding  a  ves- 
 sel about  to  sail  for  Neapolis.     B. And  these 
 
 four  men  go  on  board  the  vessel — Paul,  with  his 
 fervent  soul  and  his  strong  intellect ;  Silas,  with  his 
 zeal  and  his  prophetic  gifts ;  Luke,  with  his  scholai"- 
 ly  culture  and  professional  accomplishments ;  and 
 Timothy,  with  his  youthful  earnestness  and  as  yet 
 undeveloped  powers  for  work.  These  four  men, 
 guided  hy  the  Divine  Spirit,  come  to  Europe  !  And 
 that  ship  has  in  it  the  seeds  of  all  that  is  to  be  de- 
 veloped in  the  religion  and  learning,  the  philosophy, 
 legislation,  art,  science,  and  everything  else  that  has 
 made   European   nations    the   acknowledged   regal 
 
 masters  of  the  world.     T.  B. The  very  elements 
 
 prospered  this  outward  voyage  ;  so  that  their  course 
 
 was  direct,  by  Tenc^os,  Imbros,  and  Samothracia ; 
 and  the  eighty  miles  was  accomplished  in  two  days. 
 
 Macedonia  was  previously  a  prominent  kingdom 
 of  ancient  Greece,  now  a  Roman  province.  It  had 
 been  a  military  kingdom,  and  its  cities  had  not  re- 
 ceived the  culture  of  Athens,  nor  shared  the  com- 
 mercial prosperity  of  Corinth.  The  truth,  there- 
 fore, had  a  readier  reception,  and  found  fewer  ob- 
 stacles than  afterward  in  those  cities. 
 
 From  Neapolis,  a  Macedonian  harbor  on  the 
 Strymonic  Gulf,  they  followed  for  ten  miles  one  of 
 the  great  Roman  roads,  over  a  lofty  ridge  extending 
 from  Mount  Pangasum,  and  then  descending  into  the 
 plain  of  Philippi.  Upon  this  plain,  b.  c.  42,  An- 
 thony and  Augustus  (afterward  emperor),  in  a  final, 
 decisive  battle,  had  defeated  Brutus  and  Cassius. 
 As  a  monument  of  that  signal  victory,  Augustus 
 had  planted  a  Roman  colony  upon,  or  near,  the  site 
 of  the  older  Macedonian  city.  Of  the  border-tract 
 of  Eastern  Macedonia,  which  formed  the  barrier 
 against  Thrace  with  its  barbarous  hordes,  Philippi 
 was  the  chief  city.  As  a  colony,  settled  with  freed- 
 men  and  veteran  soldiers,  organized  as  to  its  govern- 
 ment, laws  and  social  customs  on  the  model  of  im- 
 perial Rome,  and  as  a  frontier  defensive  post,  its 
 
 privileges  and  its  distinction  were  great.     B. 
 
 And  now  a  Jewish  apostle  came  to  the  same  place, 
 to  win  a  greater  victory  than  that  of  Philippi,  and 
 to  found  a  more  durable  empire  than  that  of  Au- 
 gustus.    H. 
 
 4 
 
SECTION  216.— ACTS  16  :  13-JiO.  113 
 
 Section  216. 
 
 Acts  xvi.  13-40. 
 
 13      And  on  the  sabbath  we  went  out  of  the  city  by  a  river  side,  where  prayer  was  wont  to 
 
 14  be  made;  and  we  sat  down,  and  spake  unto  the  women  which  resorted  thither.  And  a  cer- 
 tain woman  named  Lydia,  a  seller  of  purple,  of  the  city  of  Thyatira,  which  worshipped 
 God,  heard  us:  whose  heart  the  Lord  opened,  that  she  attended  unto  the  things  which  were 
 
 15  spoken  of  Paul.  And  when  she  was  baptized,  and  her  household,  she  besought  us^  saying, 
 If  ye  have  judged  me  to  be  faithful  to  the  Lord,  come  into  my  house,  and  abide  there. 
 And  she  constrained  us. 
 
 16  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  we  went  to  prayer,  a  certain  damsel  possessed  with  a  spirit  of 
 
 17  divination  met  us,  which  brought  her  masters  much  gain  by  soothsaying:  the  same  followed 
 Paul  and  us,  and  cried,  saying,  These  men  are  the  servants  of  the  most  high  God,  which 
 
 18  shew  unto  us  the  way  of  salvation.  And  this  did  she  many  days.  But  Paul,  being  grieved, 
 turned  and  said  to  the  spirit,  I  command  thee  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  to  come  out  of 
 
 19  her.  And  he  came  out  the  same  hour.  And  when  her  masters  saw  that  the  hope  of  their 
 gains  was  gone,  they  caught  Paul  and  Silas,  and  drew  them  into  the  marketplace  unto  the 
 
 20  rulers,  and  brought  them  to  the  magistrates,  saying,  These  men,  being  Jews,  do  exceedingly 
 
 21  trouble  our  city,  and  teach  customs,  which  are  not  lawful  for  us  to  receive,  neither  to  ob- 
 
 22  serve,  being  Eomans.     And  the  multitude  rose  up  together  against  them:  and  the  magis- 
 
 23  trates  rent  oflP  their  clothes,  and  commanded  to  beat  them.     And  when  they  had  laid  many 
 
 24  stripes  upon  them,  they  cast  them  into  prison,  charging  tlie  jailor  to  keep  them  safely:  who, 
 having  received  such  a  charge,  thrust  them  into  the  inner  prison,  and  made  their  feet  fast 
 in  the  stocks. 
 
 25  And  at  midnight  Paul  and  Silas  prayed,  and  sang  praises  imto  God :  and  the  prisoners 
 
 26  heard  them.  And  suddenly  there  was  a  great  earthquake,  so  that  the  foundations  of  the 
 prison  were  shaken :  and  immediately  all  the  doors  were  opened,  and  every  one's  bands 
 
 27  were  loosed.  And  the  keeper  of  the  prison  awaking  out  of  his  sleep,  and  seeing  the  prison 
 doors  open,  he  drew  out  his  sword,  and  would  have  killed  himself,  supposing  that  the  pris- 
 
 28  oners  had  been  fled.     But  Paul  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  Do  thyself  no  harm:  for  we 
 
 29  are  all  here.     Then  he  called  for  a  light,  and  sjirang  in,  and  came  trembling,  and  fell  down 
 
 30  before  Paul  and  Silas,  and  brought  them  out,  and  said.  Sirs,  what  must  I  do  to  be  saved? 
 
 31  And  they  said,  Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved,  and  thy  house. 
 
 32  And  they  spake  unto  him  the  word  of  the  Lord,  and  to  all  that  were  in  his  house.     And  he 
 
 33  took  them  the  same  hour  of  the  night,  and  waslied  their  stripes ;  and  was  baptized,  he  and 
 
 34  all  his,  straightway.  And  when  he  had  brought  them  into  his  house,  he  set  meat  before 
 them,  and  rejoiced,  believing  in  God  with  all  his  house. 
 
 35  And  when  it  was  day,  the  magistrates  sent  the  Serjeants,  saying,  Let  those  men  go.     And 
 
 36  the  keeper  of  the  prison  told  this  saying  to  Paul,  The  magistrates  have  sent  to  let  you  go: 
 87  now  therefore  depart,  and  go  in  peace.     But  Paul  said  unto  them.  They  have  beaten  us 
 
 openly  uncondemned,  being  Romans,  and  have  cast  us  into  prison  ;  and  now  do  they  thrust 
 ■  38  us  out  privily?  nay  verily;  but  let  them  come  themselves  and  fetch  us  out.     And  the  Ser- 
 jeants told  these  words  unto  the  magistrates:  and  they  feared,  when  they  heard  that  they 
 
 39  were  Romans.     And  they  came  and  besought  them,  and  brought  them  out,  and  desired  them 
 
 40  to  depart  out  of  the  city.  And  they  went  out  of  the  prison,  and  entered  into  the  house  of 
 Lydia:  and  when  they  had  seen  the  brethren,  they  comforted  tliem,  and  departed. 
 
 On  the  same  page  of  Scripture  there  is  the  record  of  two  most  remarkable  conversions,  as  different 
 from  each  other  as  any  two  processes  of  mind,  leading  to  the  same  result,  can  by  possibility  be.  Lydia, 
 the  purple-seller  of  Thyatira,  became  a  Christian  through  the  gentle  opening  of  the  heart,  as  by  the  quiet 
 river-side  she  attended  to  the  things  which  were  spoken  of  Paul.  The  Philippian  jailer  is  converted,  on 
 the  other  hand,  in  a  manner  such  as  mi£;ht  be  expected  from  the  previous  habits  of  ignorance  and  vice  in 
 which,  we  may  reasonably  suppose,  he  had  been  sunk.  The  critical,  all-important  question  for  all  of  us 
 51 
 
114 
 
 SECTION  216.— ACTS  16  :  13-40. 
 
 is,  whether  we  be  indeed  Christ's  at  present,  and  are  following  the  lead  of  his  Spirit ;  if  so,  how  we  were- 
 brought  to  Him,  whether  by  the  quiet  drawings  of  gratitude  and  love,  or  by  the  gradual  growth  of 
 reflectiveness  and  our  experience  of  life's  hoUowness,  or  by  the  trepidations  of  alarm,  is  but  of  little 
 moment.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 Strike  from  the  world's  history  what  has  been  done  for  Jesus'  sake — go  back  along  the  track  of  time, 
 and  erase  the  deeds  that  have  been  wrought,  the  self-denials  undergone,  the  books  written,  the  lives  lived, 
 the  martyrdoms  endured,  the  stern  missions  begun  and  prosecuted,  and  how  poor  would  the  world  be  ! 
 Strike  out  the  love  to  Jesus  that  human  souls  have  felt,  and  all  that  it  has  prompted  them  to  do,  and  what 
 a  waste  would  the  past  eighteen  centuries  present !  The  blackest  pages  of  human  history  have  been 
 illumined  by  some  deeds  of  true  glory  that  love  to  Jesus  has  begotten.  When  wickedness  has  been  most 
 rampant,  there  have  ever  been  some  who  have  sung  their  songs  in  the  night,  irradiated  the  moral  gloom 
 with  their  light,  and  been  ready  to  seal  their  affection  by  their  blood.     J.  D. 
 
 13.  In  Europe,  as  in  Asia,  Paul  preaches  chiefly 
 in  the  cities  and  large  towns,  that  a  deeper  and 
 broader  impression  may  be  made  at  the  first,  and 
 the  truth  scattered  more  widely  afterward.  For,  in 
 ancient  as  in  modern  times,  the  populous  centers 
 exercised  a  controlling  influence  over  social  and  reli- 
 gious customs.  But  the  first  announcement  of  the 
 gospel  in  Europe  —  in  Philippi  —  was  remarkable 
 both  as  to  the  place  and  the  hearers.  Nothing  could 
 have  been  more  simple  and  unassuming.  In  the 
 city  was  no  synagogue.  Nor  did  Paul  find  an  open- 
 ing for  highway  preaching.  But  out  of  the  city,  by 
 a  still  river-side,  in  a  spot  where  a  few  godly  women, 
 Jewish  proselytes,  were  accustomed  to  meet  and 
 pray  together  on  the  Sabbath,  the  apostle  began  his 
 work  in  Europe.  It  was  only  a  quiet  talk  about 
 Christ,  while  speaker  and  hearers  sat  together  in  a 
 little  group.  But,  like  the  Master  at  Jacob's  well, 
 Paul  throws  into  this  simple  ministry  as  much  ear- 
 nestness of  purpose  and  thoroughness  of  instruction 
 as  afterward  he  employed  in  addressing  the  vast 
 multitude  of  cultured  Athenians.  And  this  unre- 
 ported conversation  produced  a  rich  harvest,  while 
 the  grand  discourse  at  Athens  was  almost  barren  of 
 fruit. 
 
 14.  A  woman  was  Paul's  first  European  con- 
 vert; from  Thyatira,  a  city  in  the  province  of 
 "  Asia."  So  that  the  first  convert  in  Greece  is  from 
 the  very  province  in  Asia  Minor  where  the  Spirit 
 had  forbidden  them  to  preach.  And  the  Lord 
 opened  her  heart ;  the  same  Lord  that  had  sent  hi,s 
 ambassadors  from  Asia  into  Europe.  The  process 
 of  her  conversion  seems  also  very  natural  and  sim- 
 ple. Her  heart,  once  closed,  is  now  opened  ;  not  by 
 force,  but  in  a  way  suited  to  a  free  intelligent  na- 
 ture. For  it  was  opened  to  truth,  which  contained 
 only  high,  pure,  divine,  blessed  motive.  It  was 
 opened  to  hear,  to  heed,  to  receive  gladly  with  all 
 the  grasp  of  intellect  and  heart,  with  all  the  energy 
 of  will  in  self -consecration,  the  truths  of  life,  "the 
 
 things  spoken  of  Paul."     B. The  Lord  had  laid 
 
 words  on  Paul's  lips  suited  to  find  entrance  to  her 
 heart ;  He  has  bestowed  on  her  the  listening  ear  to 
 
 receive  the  voice  of  truth,  the  opened  eye  to  see  its 
 light.  And  where  now  the  last  doubt  gives  way, 
 and  it  is  given  her  by  grace  to  believe  in  Christ,  how 
 completely  is  sketched  forth  the  blessed  change 
 which  has  had  place  first  in  her  mind,  but  thereafter- 
 in  her  whole  life  and  destiny !      Van  0. 
 
 15,  Then  followed  the  confession  of  her  new 
 faith,  her  baptism,  and  her  grateful  offer  of  hospi- 
 tality and  Christian  service.     Altogether  the  story  is 
 
 an  attractive  and  instructive  Christian  idyl.     B. 
 
 With  the  baptism  of  Lydia  that  of  her  "  household  " 
 was  associated.  Whether  we  are  to  understand  by 
 this  term  her  children,  her  slaves,  or  workpeople,  or 
 all  these  collectively,  can  not  easily  be  decided. 
 But  we  have  here  an  example  of  that  family  relic/ion 
 to  which  Paul  often  alludes  in  his  Epistles.  The 
 "  connections  of  Chloe,"  the  "  household  of  Stepha- 
 nas," the  "church  in  the  house"  of  Aquila  and 
 Priscilla,  are  parallel  cases.     H. 
 
 Christianity  adopted  and  shared  the  distinguish- 
 ing characteristic  of  Judaism  as  a  famitij  religion. 
 The  children  of  Jews  were  accounted  heirs  of  the 
 covenant.  And  it  would  seem  that,  if  Jewish  Chris- 
 tians had  been  denied  this  same  relation,  they  would 
 have  demanded  it,  and  a  great  controversy  must 
 then  have  arisen.  Whether  there  were  or  not  in- 
 fants in  any  of  the  several  baptized  households  can 
 not  certainly  be  determined.  But  the  unexplained 
 and  unquaJifed  mention  of  houf:ehoUh  surely  implies 
 
 that  infants  were  included.     B. Who  can  believe 
 
 that  not  one  infant  was  found  in  all  these  families, 
 and  that  Jews,  accustomed  to  the  circumcision,  and 
 Gentiles,  accustomed  to  the  lustration  of  infants, 
 should  not  have  also  brought   them   to   baptism? 
 
 Bcng. The  practice  of  infant  baptism  does  not 
 
 rest  on  inference  but  on  the  continuity  and  identity 
 of  the  covenant  of  grace  to  Jew  and  Christian,  the 
 sign  only  of  admission  being  altered.     A. 
 
 And  we  have  here  the  first  example  of  that  Chris- 
 tian hospitality  which  was  so  emphatically  enjoined, 
 and  so  lovingly  practiced,  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 
 The  scenes  by  the  river-side,  and  in  the  house  of 
 Lydia,  are  beautiful  prophecies  of  the  holy  influence 
 
 I 
 
SECTION  216.— A  CTS  16  :  13-40. 
 
 115 
 
 which  women,  elevated  by  Christianity  to  their  true 
 position,  and  enabled  by  divine  grace  to  wear  "  the 
 ornament  of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit,"  have  now  for 
 centuries  exerted  over  domestic  happiness  and  the 
 growth  of  piety  and  peace.     H. 
 
 16-21.  For  the  first  time  in  Paul's  experience 
 opposition  and  persecution  came  directly  and  ex- 
 clusively from  the  Gentiles.  The  motive,  too,  was 
 entirely  disconnected  with  his  religious  teaching. 
 It  came  from  human  hate  produced  by  disappointed 
 selfishness ;  and  this  was  occasioned  by  a  humane 
 
 action.     B. A  poor  bond-girl,  possessed  with  a 
 
 spirit  which  was  supposed  to  inspire  oracles  like 
 those  uttered  by  the  Pythoness  at  Delphi,  drove  a 
 gainful  trade  for  her  masters  in  the  oracles  which 
 she  vended,  probably  to  the  wild  natives  who  fre- 
 quented the  market  outside  the  city  walls.  As  Paul 
 and  his  companions  went  out  to  the  place  of  prayer, 
 she  followed  them  with  the  continued  cry,  "  These 
 men  are  the  servants  of  the  most  high  God,  which 
 shew  unto  us  the  way  of  salvation."  S. Repeat- 
 ing this  for  many  days,  her  words  must  have  become 
 known  throughout  the  city.  At  length  Paul,  in  the 
 very  spirit  of  the  Master  (of  compassion  for  the 
 possessed  and  of  indignation  toward  the  Satanic 
 possessor)  and  after  His  manner,  under  His  inspira- 
 tion and  in  His  name,  commanded  the  evil  spirit  to 
 come  out  of  her.  The  whole  account — Paul's  spirit 
 and  words,  and  Luke's  statement  of  the  consequent 
 fact  (that  "  he  came  out  the  same  hour  ") — shows 
 that  she  was  a  demoniac,  or  "  one  possessed  with  a 
 devil."  Though  the  evil  spirit  in  her,  whether  by 
 constraint  or  with  malicious  purpose,  gave  true  testi- 
 mony to  the  missionaries,  yet  the  source  whence  it 
 came  would  taint  the  testimony  itself.  Therefore 
 Paul,  like  his  Master,  would  none  of  it.     B. 
 
 The  whole  history  of  the  Acts  shows  that  the 
 direct  agency  of  the  Evil  Spirit  is  made  subservient 
 to  the  cause  of  Christ.  In  the  case  of  Ananias 
 (5  :  3-5)  he  is  made  to  preach  to  the  world  a  per- 
 petual warning  against  the  sin  of  sacrilege  ;  in  the 
 case  of  Simon  Magus  (8  :  20),  against  the  sin  of 
 simony.  In  the  case  of  Elymas  at  Paphos  (13  :  10- 
 12),  Satan  is  defeated  and  Christ  is  glorified.  Satan 
 meets  the  apostle  in  Fhilippi,  and  flatters  him  by 
 the  mouth  of  her  whom  he  had  possessed.  But  his 
 adulations  are  rejected,  and  he  is  cast  out,  and  the 
 Gentile  world  is  taught  that  the  spirit  in  their 
 divination  and  oracles  is  a  spirit  of  darkness. 
 
 19.  The  hope  of  their  gains  Avas  gone. 
 A  clew  to  the  powerful  motive  of  persecutions 
 against  Christianity.  Both  the  persecutions  from 
 Heathenism,  mentioned  in  the  Acts,  are  from  this 
 source.  In  the  account  of  both,  the  word  craft 
 occurs;  here,  and  in  19:24,  25.  As  Blunt  re- 
 marks :  "  The  Priesthood,  in  all  its  branches,  con- 
 templated the  advance  of  Christianity  with  dismay. 
 
 It  emptied  their  temples,  curtailed  their  sacrifices, 
 reduced  their  profits,  exposed  their  frauds."  20. 
 Being  Jews.  Christianity  was  hated  as  Judaism 
 by  the  heathens,  and  as  worse  than  heathenism  by 
 the  Jews.  It  had  to  contend  against  Judaism  and 
 Heathenism,  and  it  triumphed  over  both.     W. 
 
 The  owners'  investment  had  lost  its  value,  and 
 the  law  had  no  remedy  to  meet  the  case.  Caring 
 nothing  for  their  own  souls,  they  cared  not  for  this 
 one  now  released  from  such  terrible  thraldom. 
 Their  gains  were  their  supreme  thought  and  care. 
 Since  these  were  hopelessly  gone,  in  their  rage  they 
 sought  revenge  by  stirring  up  the  ignorant  populace, 
 who  had  a  superstitious  interest  in  the  girl's  sooth- 
 saying, to  assault  the  strangers  and  drag  them  into 
 the  forum.  There,  before  the  magistrates  (the 
 Duumviri,  or  prastors),  concealing  the  facts,  they 
 cunningly  resort  to  another  charge.  Referring  to 
 Paul  and  Silas  only  as  Jews,  they  accuse  them  of  in- 
 troducing customs  not  lawful  for  Romans  to  receive. 
 Their  charge  had  a  color  of  reason  in  the  laws 
 which  prohibited  Romans  from  forsaking  their  re- 
 ligion. But  its  chief  force  and  its  success  with  the 
 magistrates  lay  in  the  facts  :  that  the  Jeics  had  been 
 just  then  expelled  from  Borne,  and  that  Philippi,  a 
 Roman  colony — i.  e.,  a  Rome  in  miniature — may 
 and  ought  to  imitate  the  metropolis.  This  race- 
 prejudice,  and  just  enacted  example  of  intolerance, 
 instantly  won  the  magistrates  to  an  illegal  and  in- 
 iquitous compliance  with  the  will  of  the  mob. 
 
 22-24.  The  Scourging  and  Imp7'isonment  of 
 Paul  and  Silas. — By  command  of  the  two  magis- 
 trates, the  lictors  rent  oif  with  violence  the  gar- 
 ments so  that  the  flesh  was  bare,  and  laid  many 
 
 stripes  upon  them.     B. It  is  difficult  for  us  to 
 
 estimate  the  severity  of  this  punishment.  The  vic- 
 tim was  beaten  on  the  naked  flesh  with  thick  rods 
 by  trained  professional  executioners.  The  insignia 
 of  a  Roman  ruler  consisted  of  a  bunch  of  rods  tied 
 together  like  a  sheaf,  and  an  axe  protruding  from 
 the  end  of  the  bundle.  The  rods  symbolized  second- 
 ary, and  the  axe  capital,  punishment.     Arnot. 
 
 No  inquiry  was  instituted,  no  time  or  means  of 
 defense  aifordcd  ;  not  even  the  opportunity  to  plead 
 their  Roman  citizenship.  This  fact  Paul  would  not 
 now  thrust  upon  them  for  many  good  reasons  ;  all 
 of  them  for  the  furtherance  of  the  gospel,  as  we 
 hereafter  see.  One  may  be  referred  to  here.  Paul, 
 like  his  Lord,  opened  not  his  mouth  before  these 
 persecutors.  "  As  seeing  Him  who  is  invisible,"  he 
 endured  that  severe  Roman  scourging  that  he  might 
 illustrate  to  those  believers,  and  to  all  thereafter, 
 the  spirit  of  self-sacrifice  and  the  force  of  trust 
 under  the  fire  of  suffering.  At  Corinth,  not  long 
 after,  writing  to  the  Thessalonians,  he  recalls  this 
 cruel  experience,  "  how  we  were  shamefully  en- 
 treated at  Philippi." 
 
116 
 
 SECTION  216.— ACTS  16  :  13-40. 
 
 Then,  with  their  backs  lacerated,  they  are  thrown 
 into  prison ;  and,  as  if  more  dangerous  and  guilty 
 than  other  criminals,  their  feet  are  painfully  dis- 
 tended and  shut  up  immovably  in  "  the  stocks." 
 By  this  unrelieved  position  of  constraint  and  dis- 
 tention the  pain  of  their  bruised  bodies  is  in- 
 tensified. Yet  through  the  afternoon,  and  up  to 
 the  midnight  hour,  their  faith  and  fortitude  held 
 firm. 
 
 25,  26.  Their  Praying  Song  in  the  Night,  and 
 the  Coiiseqneiit  EarthquaJce. — They  prayed  in  song 
 to  God.  Their  song  was  prayer,  their  prayer  was 
 song.  What  they  sang  we  may  infer.  For  David's 
 trustful  utterances  would  well  suit  their  needs  and 
 their  hearts.  Yet  not  these  alone  ;  for  theirs  was  a 
 larger  knowledge,  a  richer  experience  of  a  realized 
 Lord  and  Comforter.  And  out  of  that  revealed  ex- 
 perience, how  readily  their  souls  could  pour  them- 
 selves out  in  trustful  rejoicing  and  fervent  interces- 
 sion !  Their  praising  prayer  was  a  sermon,  too,  to 
 a  strange  congregation ;  for  the  prisoners  heard. 
 What  was  its  ultimate  effect,  we  know  not.  But 
 none  of  those  listeners  used  the  opportunity  for  es- 
 cape, when  unnaturally  the  earth  was  shaken,  and 
 supernaturally  the  doors  were  opened  and  their 
 chains  loosed.  They  must  have  felt  what  we  knoxo  : 
 that  there  was  a  connection  between  these  marvels 
 and  the  sublime  utterances  of  praise  and  supplica- 
 tion that  preceded  them.  Eight  well  are  we,  here 
 and  in  this,  assured  that  God  is  the  hearer  and 
 answerer  of  prayer. 
 
 27,  28.  7%e  Prison- Keepei-^s  Suicide  hindered 
 by  Paul. — By  the  stern  Roman  law,  death  was  the 
 penalty  of  a  jailer's  unwatchfulncss  and  the  escape 
 of  his  prisoners.  Finding  the  doors  wide  open  and 
 inferring  that  the  prisoners  had  fled,  in  his  proud 
 Roman  despair  he  was  about  to  take  his  own  life, 
 as  the  only  honorable  alternative  for  retrieving  the 
 disgrace.  Suicide,  among  the  Romans,  was  accounted 
 not  only  lawful,  but  under  irretrievable  misfortune 
 
 was  regarded  as  a  virtue.      B. And   this  very 
 
 city,  Philippi,  had  been  famous  in  the  annals  of 
 suicide.  Here  Cassius,  unable  to  survive  defeat,  cov- 
 ered his  face  in  the  empty  tent,  and  ordered  his 
 frcedmen  to  strike  the  blow.  Here  Brutus  bade 
 adieu  to  his  friends,  exclaiming,  "  Certainly  we  must 
 fly,  yet  not  with  the  feet^but  with  the  hands."  And 
 many  of  their  adherents  ended  their  last  struggle  for 
 the  republic  by  sell-inflicted  death.     H. 
 
 The  same  prison  lamps  that  revealed  to  the 
 keeper  the  open  doors  would,  through  those  doors, 
 reveal  the  jailer  to  Paul,  and  his  purpose  would  be 
 conjectured  by  the  drawing  of  his  sword.  And  now 
 the  eager  sympathy  of  the  apostle's  heart  on  the 
 instant  cooperated  with  God's  purpose  in  the  earth- 
 quake and  the  supernaturally  opened  doors.  That 
 purpose  was  not  the  release  of  the  prisoners,  but  the 
 
 awakening  of  the  jailer's  conscience  so  that  a  sav- 
 ing impression  might  be  made  upon  his  hardened 
 heart.  Paul's  loud,  impassio^ied  cry  was  but  the 
 seconding  of  God's  saving  purpose  toward  the  man. 
 And  with  what  sublime  emphasis  did  that  cry,  forced 
 out  of  Paul's  Christlike,  loving  heart.  Do  thyself  no 
 harm  !  sum  up  the  supreme  design  of  Christ's  in- 
 finite love,  as  expressed  in  his  redemption  and  re- 
 vealed through  his  gospel. 
 
 29-32.  The  Keeper'' s  Question  and  PauVs  An- 
 swei:  The  Word  pressed  home  upon  Opened  Hearts. 
 — The  instant  revulsion  of  feeling  consequent  upon 
 such  an  appeal,  enforced  by  the  assurance  that  none 
 had  fled,  joined  with  the  earthquake  shock  and  the 
 evidences  of  miraculous  visitation — all  combined  to 
 arouse  in  his  conscience  a  new  and  overwhelming 
 fear.  It  was  not  a  dread  of  temporal  danger ;  for 
 all  was  quiet  now,  and  his  armed  assistants  were  at 
 his  side.  It  was  the  kindling  of  sensibility,  through 
 a  fear  wrought  in  his  callous  spiritual  nature  by 
 these  startling  tokens  of  a  Divine  presence  and  an 
 unseen  world.  Impelled  by  this  fear,  out  of  the 
 depths  of  his  aroused  soul,  as  he  cast  himself  at 
 the  feet  of  Paul  and  Silas,  came  the  intense  yearn- 
 ing cry,  "  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved  ?  "  Those 
 oft-repeated  and  widely-reported  words  of  the  fren- 
 zied girl  must  have  left  an  impression  upon  his  ig- 
 norant, superstitious  nature.  He  now  felt,  in  his 
 confused,  amazed  terror,  "  These  men  must  be  ser- 
 vants of  the  most  high  God,  to  show  the  way  of  sal- 
 vation." And  so  the  question  forms  itself  to  the 
 inward  craving  of  his  consciously  lost  soul :  "  To  be 
 saved,  what  must  I  do  ?" 
 
 That  this  was  his  condition  and  this  his  meaning, 
 the  answer  of  the  faithful  men  of  God  clearly 
 shows.  Sirs,  or  Lords,  he  had  called  them,  as  in 
 his  heathen  thought  he  prostrated  himself  in  almost 
 worship  before  them.  Believe,  is  their  answer,  not 
 in  us,  but  in  the  one  only  Lord,  Jesus  Christ !  and 
 thou  shall  be  saved!  They  saw,  in  his  trembling 
 and  in  his  despairing  cry,  his  strong  conviction  of 
 sin,  his  craving  for  deliverance,  his  yearning  to 
 know  and  willingness  to  do  what  was  demanded  of 
 him ;  and  they  said  all  that  could  be  said  to  any 
 wretched,  sinful  soul  of  man.  They  put  into  their  ' 
 answer  the  whole  gospel.  They  declared  all  that  is 
 essential  to  human  salvation.  They  demand  no 
 "  doing  "  of  the  man  save  faith,  or  ti-ust :  faith  in 
 the  Person  of  Christ — ti^u-it  in  His  redeeming  work. 
 And  who  this  Christ  was,  what  saving  work  He  had 
 done,  what  it  was  to  trust  this  Saviour  and  to  re- 
 ceive Him,  Paul  instantly  went  on  to  tell  this  eager- 
 ly listening  man,  and  the  members  of  his  household 
 who  were  now  gathered  around  them.  There  was 
 no  magical  suddenness  in  these  conversions.  From 
 this  summary  text,  the  Word  of  the  Lord — about 
 the  Lord — was  clearly  spoken  to  all ;  and  they,  like 
 
SECTI02i  217.— ACTS  17  : 1-15. 
 
 117 
 
 Lydia,  with  hearts  now  opened  by  the  Lord,  heard 
 and  heeded,  believed  and  rejoiced. 
 
 33,  34.  The  Good  Works  that  follow  the  Trans- 
 foDiicd  Keeper^ s  Faith. — The  rude,  harsh,  almost 
 brutal  nature  becomes  at  once  tender  and  sympa- 
 thetic. Before  they  apply  the  baptismal  water,  to 
 seal  by  outward  sign  his  sacramcntum  or  oath  of 
 allegiance  to  his  new  spiritual  Lord,  he  washes  their 
 wounds  left  by  the  scourge.  Then  in  humble,  thank- 
 ful gladness  of  spirit  he  makes  them  welcome  guests 
 at  bis  table  and  in  his  home.  And  this  change  from 
 previous  reckless  inhumanity  to  kind  treatment  and 
 generous  hospitality  gave  full  assurance  of  the  in- 
 ward change  wrought  in  his  heart.  .  These  first- 
 offering  duties  fulfilled,  were  the  fruit  and  proof  of 
 that  faith  which  worketh  by  love. 
 
 35  -  40.  The  Release  of  the  Missionaries,  and  their 
 Departure  from  Philippi. — Early  the  next  morning 
 the  magistrates — as  the  result  either  of  reflection 
 upon  their  hasty  and  illegal  procedure  or  of  relapse 
 into  indifference  about  the  matter — sent  a  message, 
 in  careless  or  contemptuous  tone,  dismissing  the 
 prisoners.  This  message  was  joyfully  communica- 
 ted by  the  keeper  to  Paul.  But  now  the  Christian 
 principle,  properly  se//-respecting  and  mindful  of 
 the  ends  of  human  justice,  stands  manfully  for  the 
 vindication  of  outraged  personal  rights.  Yet  not 
 merely  for  their  own  sake.  For  Christ's  sake  they 
 had  silently  borne  the  suffering ;  but  for  Christian- 
 ity's sake  they  make  the  protest  against  the  infrac- 
 tion of  law  by  its  appointed  administrators.  Paul's 
 main  object  was  to  honor  and  help  Christianity  ;  to 
 secure  respect  and  protection  for  the  Christian  be- 
 lievers in  Philippi.  These  believers  he  would  en- 
 courage and  embolden  to  fidelity.  Upon  the  magis- 
 trates and  people  he  would  impress  a  higher  esti- 
 mate and  respect  for  the  Christian  movement.  All 
 this  he  effectually  accomplished  by  proclaiming  their 
 Roman  citizenship  ;  by  denouncing  the  injustice  of 
 a  punishment  without  trial  and  condemnation  ;  and 
 by  demanding  an  acknowledgment  of  the  inflicted 
 wrong  as  open,  and  a  release  as  public,  as  had  been 
 their  arrest  and  imprisonment. 
 
 Very  willing  were  these  now  alarmed  magistrates 
 to  humble  themselves  by  coming  to  the  prison ;  and 
 publicly  to  confess  their  own  injustice  by  personally 
 entreating  these  Roman  citizens  to  come  forth  to 
 
 liberty.  For  Roman  law,  so  harsh  to  others,  was 
 very  partial  to  the  interests  and  jealous  for  the 
 rights  of  Roman  citizens.  And  that  law,  under 
 penalty  of  death  to  the  magistrate  infringing  it 
 absolutely  forbade  the  application  of  the  scourge  t( 
 the  person  of  a  Roman,  and  that  a  Roman  should 
 be  punished  without  trial  and  judgment. 
 
 Thus  the  Christian  leaders  were  justified  before 
 all ;  and  in  their  persons  Christianity  was  honored. 
 Through  these  occurrences  and  the  apostle's  gener- 
 ous forbearance  in  declining  all  appeal  to  Rome 
 against  the  magistrates,  the  infant  Church  at  Phi- 
 lippi started  upon  high  vantage-ground  in  the  com- 
 pelled respect  of  the  rulers  and  people.  Beginning 
 with  these  two  households — of  Lydia  and  the  name- 
 less prison-keeper — it  seems  to  have  well  maintained 
 the  spirit  and  teaching  of  the  great  Apostle. 
 
 Going  from  the  prison  as  innocent  men,  for  their 
 own  dignity's  sake  as  well  as  to  leave  parting  words 
 of  instruction  and  comfort  with  the  new  disciples, 
 they  tarried  awhile  at  the  house  of  Lydia.  Then, 
 leaving  these  first  Macedonian  converts  to  the  care 
 of  Luke  (and,  perhaps,  Timothy),  Paul  and  Silas  set 
 
 forth  on  their  journey.     B. We  do  not  see  Luke 
 
 again  in  the  Apostle's  company  till  the  thii'd  mis- 
 sionary journey  and  the  second  visit  to  Macedonia. 
 At  this  exact  point  of  separation,  we  observe  that 
 he  drops  the  style  of  an  eye-witness  and  resumes 
 that  of  a  historian,  until  the  second  time  of  meetiug, 
 after  which  he  writes  as  an  eye-witness  till  the  ar- 
 rival at  Rome  and  the  very  close  of  the  Acts.  He 
 appeal's  again  on  a  voyage  from  Philippi  to  Troas 
 (Acts  20  :  56),  as  now  he  has  appeared  on  a  voyage 
 from  Troas  to  Philippi.     H. 
 
 Of  all  the  churches  which  Paul  founded,  the 
 Philippians  seem  to  have  been  the  most  free  from 
 fault,  and  the  most  attached  to  himself.  In  the 
 Epistle  which  he  wrote  to  them  we  find  no  censure 
 and  much  praise ;  and  so  zealous  was  their  love  for 
 Paul,  that  they  alone  (of  all  the  churches  which  he 
 founded)  forced  him  from  the  very  beginning  to  ac- 
 cept their  contributions  for  his  support.  We  might 
 suppose  from  this  that  they  were  a  wealthy  church ; 
 yet  Paul  tells  us  that  "  in  the  heavy  trial  which  had 
 proved  their  steadfastness,  the  fullness  of  their  joy 
 had  overflowed  out  of  the  depth  of  their  poverty,  in 
 the  richness  of  their  liberality."     C. 
 
 Section  217. 
 
 Acts  xvii.  1-15. 
 
 1  Now  when  they  had  passed  through  Arapliipohs  and  ApoUonia,  they  came  to  Thessalo- 
 
 2  nica,  where  was  a  synagogue  of  the  Jews :  and  Pau],  as  his  manner  was,  went  in  unto  them, 
 
 3  and  three  sabbath  days  reasoned  with  them  out  of  the  scriptures,  opening  and  alleging, 
 
118  SECTION  217.— ACTS  17  :  1-lb. 
 
 that  Christ  must  needs  have  suffered,  and  risen  again  from  the  dead  ;  and  that  this  Jesus, 
 
 4  whom  I  preach  unto  you,  is  Christ.     And  some  of  them  believed,  and  consorted  with  Paul 
 and  Silas;  and  of  the  devout  Greeks  a  great  multitude,  and  of  the  chief  women  not  a  few. 
 
 5  But  the  Jews  which  believed  not,  moved  with  envy,  took  unto  them  certain  lewd  fellows 
 of  the  baser  sort,  and  gathered  a  company,  and  set  all  the  city  on  an  uproar,  and  assaulted 
 
 6  the  bouse  of  Jason,  and  sought  to  bring  them  out  to  the  people.     And  when  they  found 
 them  not,  thoy  drew  Jason  and  certain  brethren  unto  the  rulers  of  the  city,  crying,  These 
 
 7  that  have  turned  the  world  upside  down  are  come  hither  also:  whom  Jason  hath  received: 
 and  these  all  do  contrary  to  the  decrees  of  Ca3sar,  saying  that  there  is  another  king,  one 
 
 8  Jesus,     And  they  troubled  the  people  and  the  rulers  of  the  citj^,  when  they  heard  these 
 
 9  things.     And  when  they  had  taken  security  of  Jason,  and  of  the  other,  they  let  them  go. 
 
 10  And  the  brethren  immediately  sent  away  Paul  and  Silas  by  night  unto  Berea  :  who  com- 
 
 11  ing  tJiither  went  into  the  synagogue  of  the  Jews.  These  were  more  noble  than  those  in 
 Thessaloniea,  in  that  they  received  the  word  with  all  readiness  of  mind,  and  searched  the 
 
 12  scriptures  daily,  whether  those  things  were  so.     Therefore  many  of  them  believed  ;  also  of 
 
 13  honourable  women  which  were  Greeks,  and  of  men,  not  a  few.  But  when  the  Jews  of 
 Thessaloniea  had  knowledge  that  the  word  of  God  was  preached  of  Paul  at  Berea,  they 
 
 14  came  thither  also,  and  stirred  up  the  people.     And  then  immediately  the  brethren  sent 
 
 15  away  Paul  to  go  as  it  were  to  the  sea:  but  Silas  and  Timotheus  abode  there  still.  And 
 they  that  conducted  Paul  brought  him  unto  Athens:  and  receiving  a  commandment  unto 
 Silas  and  Timotheus  for  to  come  to  him  with  all  speed,  they  departed. 
 
 What  true  nobleness  is  and  how  it  manifests  itself,  according  to  God's  estimate,  is  here  disclosed  by 
 the  Holy  Ghost.  It  is  that  open-heartcdncss  that  searches,  and  ponders,  and  receives  God's  own  tcord  of  in- 
 struction and  direction.  It  is  that  childlike  recejjtiveness  of  heart  that  not  only  believes  and  trusts  in  God, 
 but  habitucdly  delights  in  his  truth  and  tests  his  promises.  The  truth  of  God  is  adapted  to  the  whole 
 spiritual  being,  and  is  the  only  thing  that  meets  and  satisfies  all  its  needs.  As  its  reception  is  necessary 
 to  the  knowledge  of  God,  so  the  heart-appropriation  of  its  promises  is  essential  to  their  actual  experience. 
 Therefore,  of  all  searching  and  study,  this  in  itself  best  rewards  the  soul ;  while  it  alone,  through  an  in- 
 wrought faith  and  hope,  insures  the  rich  return  of  God's  continual  blessing.     B. 
 
 I  believe  that  the  Bible  is  to  be  understood  and  received  in  the  plain  and  obvious  meaning  of  its  pas- 
 sages ;  since  I  can  not  persuade  myself  that  a  book  intended  for  t!ic  instruction  and  conversion  of  the 
 whole  world  should  cover  its  true  meaning  in  such  mystery  and  doubt  that  none  but  critics  and  philoso- 
 phers can  discover  it ;  and  that  lie  is  the  most  accomplished  Christian  scholar  who  hath  been  educated  at 
 the  feet  of  Jesus.     Daniel  Webster. 
 
 The  vast  territory  subject  to  Rome  was  covered 
 ■with  a  network  of  magnificent  roads,  which  moved 
 in  straight  lines,  crossing  mountains  and  bridging 
 rivers,  binding  together  the  most  remote  cities,  and 
 connecting  them  all  with  the  capital.  The  deep 
 ruts,  worn  in  the  hard,  basaltic  pavement,  and  still 
 visible  even  in  places  far  from  the  metropolis,  show 
 to  what  extent  they  were  used.  Five  main  lines 
 went  out  from  Rome  to  the  extremities  of  the  em- 
 pire.    These,  with  their  branches  running  in  what- 
 
 tance  traversed  would  have  exceeded  seven  thousand 
 miles.  The  traveler  could  measure  his  progress  by 
 the  mile-stones  along  all  these  roads.     G.  P.  F. 
 
 1-4.  At  Thessaloniea  Paid  preaches  Christ  and 
 founds  a  Church. — From  Philippi  to  Thessaloniea 
 — one  hundred  miles  a  little  south  of  west — Paul 
 traversed  one  of  the  great  Roman  roads.  The  Ma 
 Egnatia  extended  across  Macedonia  nearly  cast  and 
 west,  five  himdred  miles,  from  the  Adriatic  to  the 
 river  Ilebrus  in  Thrace.     Thessaloniea  was  about 
 
 ever  direction  public  convenience  required,  were  midway  between  these  points.  Amphipolis,  an  his- 
 connected  at  the  seaports  with  the  routes  of  mari-'  toric  city,  thirty-three  miles  from  Philippi  and 
 time  travel.  A  journey  might  have  been  made  upon  Apollonia,  a  further  thirty  miles,  were  convenient 
 Roman  highways,  interrupted  only  by  brief  trips  j  tarrying  places  on  the  three  days'  journey;  the 
 upon  the  sea,  from  Alexandria  to  Carthage,  thence     third  bringing  them  thirty-seven  miles  to  Thessa- 
 
 through  Spain  and  France,  and  northward  to  the 
 Scottish  border ;  then  back  through  Leyilcn,  Co- 
 logne, Milan,  eastward  by  land  to  Constantinople 
 and  Antioch,  and  thence  to  Alexandria ;  and  the  dis- 
 
 lonica.     (See  map,  p.  112.) 
 
 Thessaloniea,  at  the  head  of  the  Thermaic  Gulf, 
 was  then  the  capital  and  chief  city  of  the  Roman 
 province  of  Macedonia.     Originally  called  Thermae, 
 
 I 
 
SECTION'  217.— ACTS  17  :  1-15. 
 
 119 
 
 it  was  renamed  by  Cassander,  who  rebuilt  it  in 
 honor  of  his  wife  Thessalonica,  the  sister  of  Alex- 
 ander the  Great.  This  name  had  been  given  her  by 
 Philip  as  a  memorial  of  a  signal  victory  in  Thessaly. 
 Fronting  the  sea,  built  in  successive  tiers  upon  a 
 steep,  rocky  ascent,  it  was  a  beautiful  city ;  and, 
 under  the  Romans,  a  populous  and  wealthy  com- 
 
 mercial center.  B. Before  the  founding  of  Con- 
 stantinople, it  shared  the  trade  of  the  ^gean  with 
 Ephesus  and  Corinth.  Through  the  middle  ages,  it 
 never  ceased  to  be  important ;  and  it  is  at  the  pres- 
 ent day,  under  the  name  Salonica,  the  second  city  in 
 European  Turkey.  The  reason  of  this  continued 
 preeminence  is  found  in  its  geographical  position : 
 
 -=4^ 
 
 J     ^,._  -> 
 
 Salonica — Ancient  Ttiessalonica.    (See  map,  p.  112.) 
 
 on  the  inner  bend  of  the  Thermaic  Gulf;  on  the 
 sea-margin  of  a  vast  plain  watered  by  several  rivers; 
 and  at  the  entrance  of  the  pass  which  commands  the 
 approach  to  the  other  great  Macedonian  level.  We 
 see  at  once  how  appropriate  a  place  it  was  for  one 
 of  the  starting-points  of  the  Gospel  in  Europe ;  and 
 ■we  can  appreciate  the  force  of  Paul's  expression  a 
 few  months  later,  when  ho  says  that  from  them 
 "  the  word  of  the  Lord  had  sounded  forth  like  a 
 trumpet,  not  only  in  Macedonia  and  Achaia,  but  in 
 every  place."  H. Attracted  by  the  great  advan- 
 tages for  trade,  the  number  of  Jews  was  large ;  and 
 it  has  remained  so  until  the  present  day,  when  it  is 
 estimated  at  nearly  one  third  in  a  population  of 
 seventy  thousand. 
 
 Into  their  synagogue,  "  as  his  manner,  or  cus- 
 tom, was,"  Paul  went  upon  the  first  Sabbath  after 
 his  arrival.  His  theme  was  Christ — a  suffering  ^les- 
 siah — and  one  risen  from  the  dead.  His  sole  au- 
 thority, his  only  ground  both  of  argument  and 
 appeal,  was  the  Jewish  Scriptures.  As  at  Antioch 
 ■(ch,  13)  so  here — and  everyivhere — always  "out  of 
 the  Sa-iptures,"  he  "opens  "or  explains,  and  "al- 
 leges "  or  proclaims,  "  Christ  crucified,  the  power  of 
 ■Crod  and  the  wisdom  of  God  unto  salvation  to  every 
 •one  that  believeth."     His  basis  of  statement,  like 
 
 his  Master's,  is,  "  It  is  written.''''  And  responsive  to 
 the  risen  Master's  expression  to  the  two  disciples  on 
 the  road,  "  Ought  not  Christ  to  have  suffered  ?  "  is 
 this  of  Paul,  "  that  Christ  must  needs  have  suffered  !  " 
 Doubtless,  too,  responsive  to  the  Master's  proof  from 
 "  Moses  and  the  Prophets  "  was  Paul's  unfolding  of 
 the  Christ ;  in  the  types,  the  sacrifices,  the  promises 
 and  the  prophecies  of  the  old  covenant.  The  mean- 
 ing of  the  ougld  and  the  must  needs,  as  applied  to 
 Christ's  suffering,  was  explained,  as  he  has  reasoned 
 it  in  his  Epistles  :  that  God  might  be  just  and  yet  the 
 juslifier  of  the  sinner,  penitent  and  believing  in  Jesus. 
 Three  weeks  he  continued  his  ministry  in  the 
 synagogue.  Then,  although  a  few  of  the  Jews  be- 
 lieved, the  greater  number  arrayed  themselves  against 
 Paul.  Compelled  to  desist  from  preaching  in  their 
 synagogue,  he  remained  for  a  considerable  period — 
 at  least  three  or  four  months — laboring  among  the 
 Gentiles,  and  with  great  success.  Besides  the  few 
 Jews,  "  a  great  multitude  "  of  Greek  proselytes,  and 
 many  of  the  "  chief  women,"  believed,  and  were 
 divinely  led  to  cast  in  their  lot  with  Paul  and  Silas. 
 In  so  comparatively  brief  a  period  was  created  and 
 organized  that  Church  of  the  Thessalonians  to  whom 
 not  long  after  Paul  addressed  his  two  Epistles.  As 
 we  learn  from  these  Epistles,  a  chief  topic  of  his 
 
120 
 
 SECTION''  S 17. —ACTS  17  : 1-15. 
 
 preaching  at  this  time  had  been  the  second  coming 
 of  Christ  in  regal  majesty.  It  is  noi,  therefore, 
 surprising  that  the  unbelieving  Jews  (who  had 
 listened  to  purpose)  should  instigate  the  mob  to 
 accuse  these  Christians  of  setting  up  another  king, 
 one  Jesus. 
 
 5-9.  Jason  and  Other  Disciples  dragged  before 
 the  Rulers  and  accused,  but  released  on  Bail. — The 
 Jews  were  again  the  persecutors,  and  from  the  isame 
 cause  as  at  Antioch — envy  that  the  Gentiles  should 
 be  fellow-heirs  to  the  promises  of  God.  Yet  their 
 pride  neither  disdained  nor  scrupled  to  employ  the 
 worst  elements  of  the  populace,  the  vagabond  and 
 vile  idlers  around  the  market-place.  This  rabble 
 they  stirred  up  to  gather  at  the  house  of  Jason  and 
 demand  the  surrender  of  Paul  and  Silas.  When 
 these  could  not  be  discovered,  they  seized  the  dis- 
 ciples found  in  the  house  and  dragged  them  before 
 the  rulers.  Their  exaggerated  statement  respecting 
 Paul  and  Silas,  in  the  introduction  to  their  charge 
 against  Jason  and  the  rest,  affords  sticking  evidence 
 of  the  widespread  and  deep  impression  made  by  the 
 Gospel  in  the  few  years  of  Paul's  ministry.  "  These 
 men  have  turned  the  world  upside  down ! "  is  the 
 testimony  by  which,  while  designing  to  calumniate 
 and  injure  these  preachers  of  Jesus,  they  only  prove 
 their  fidelity  and  success.  The  charge  is  the  old 
 one  against  Christ — of  disloyalty  to  Ciesar.  Yet 
 the  loyalty  of  these  accusing  Jew^s,  like  those  before 
 Pilate,  was  only  a  cloak  and  pretense. 
 
 The  charge  had  a  peculiar  significance  in  Thes- 
 salonica.  For  it  was,  by  special  favor  of  the  Roman 
 emperors,  a  free  city,  with  elective  magistrates  and 
 a  representative  legislature.  And  these  high  privi- 
 leges of  self-government  were  conditioned  upon 
 strict  fidelity  to  Rome.  Hence  the  charge  of  com- 
 mitting or  inciting  treason  would  be  jealously  heed- 
 ed by  magistrates  and  people.  But  unlike  the 
 magistrates  (praetors)  of  Philippi,  who  yielded  to 
 the  mob's  demands,  these  rulers,  ovpolHarchs  (a  term 
 meaning  "  governors  of  the  citizens,"  also  accurate- 
 ly used  by  Luke,  and  a  title  still  existing  in  an  in- 
 scription upon  an  entrance  archway),  acted  as  be- 
 came their  judicial  character.  Either  they  received 
 the  explanation  that  Christ  had  given  Pilate  of  His 
 king.ship  over  the  empire  of  truth  with  the  heart  as 
 the  sphere  of  his  rule,  or  they  were  satisfied  that 
 no  treason  was  intended.  For  they  released  Jason 
 and  his  companions,  after  receiving  security  for  their 
 pledge  that  no  more  trouble  should  ensue.  Partly 
 in  compliance  with  this  pledge,  but  chiefly  for  the 
 safety  of  Paul  and  Silas,  and  the  prosperity  of  the 
 infant  Church,  "  the  brethren  immediately  sent 
 them  away  by  night  to  Berea." 
 
 10-12.  The  Berean  Jews  compare  the  Apostle's 
 Preaching  with  the  Word  of  God.  Their  Consequent 
 Faith. — In  Berea  Paul  keeps  up  "  his  manner  "  of 
 
 going  first  to  the  synagogue,  notwithstanding  his 
 discouraging  reception  by  the  Thessaloiiiau  Jews. 
 This  city,  forty-five  miles  southwest  of  Thes.salonica, 
 still  remains  under  the  name  of  Verria,  with  a  pop- 
 ulation of  eighteen  or  twenty  thousand. 
 
 The  record  of  the  Jews  of  Berea — a  considerable 
 body — is  most  honorable.  The  mass  of  the  nation, 
 especially  the  highest  in  office  and  culture,  had 
 everywhere  before  rejected  the  claims  of  Christ 
 without  investigation,  through  contempt  and  pride. 
 These  Bereans  were  characterized  by  a  far  diff'erent 
 temper  and  a  nobler  spirit.  What  Christ  had  vainly 
 urged  upon  the  Jews  at  Jerusalem  (John  5  :  39), 
 they  did ;  and  as  a  body  for  the  first  time  was  this 
 "  searching  "  done  in  the  spirit  of  candid  and  ear- 
 nest inquiry.  Their  nobleness — so  is  their  spirit  char- 
 acterized by  the  Holy  Ghost — was  evinced  in  a  mind 
 attent  to  hear  and  awake  to  perceive,  and  a  heart 
 willing  to  receive  the  new  truths  and  thoroughly  to 
 investigate  their  authority  and  their  claims.  There- 
 fore, day  by  day,  as  Paul  taught,  they  tested  his 
 teaching  by  its  agreement  with  the  Scriptures  ta 
 which  he  appealed.  Thus  going  to  the  divine  source,, 
 without  any  bias  of  prejudice  or  partisanship,  they 
 honestly  sought  for  truth,  applied  their  minds  to 
 its  test,  and  formed  their  own  judgment  upon  the 
 evidence  divinely  furnished.  So  they  most  honored 
 the  Word,  and  best  seconded  the  efforts  of  its  preach- 
 ers.  And  so  searching,  as  Christ  commanded,  they 
 found,  as  Christ  had  promised  :  they  believed!  Would 
 that  all  thoughtful  souls  were  thus  noble  !  Would 
 that  preachers  in  the  study  and  the  pulpit,  hearers 
 in  the  pew,  and  readers  in  the  home,  were  all 
 free  from  the  unconscious  trammels  of  preconceived 
 opinions,  of  educated  prejudice  or  trained  partisan- 
 ship, respecting  the  truths  of  the  Divine  Word ! 
 Would  that  all  were  liabituated  to  simple,  honest, 
 earnest,  prayerful  search  to  knoio  nothing  but  the 
 mind  of  God,  as  disclosed  in  the  Scriptures  He  has 
 given  us  by  inspiration. 
 
 13,  14.  Paul  sent  away  from  Berea,  because  of 
 Persecution  stirred  tip  by  Jews  from  Thcssalonica. — 
 Only  a  few  weeks,  at  the  most,  did  he  probably  re- 
 main in  Berea.  Dui'ing  this  period  he  sought,  but 
 was  unable,  to  revisit  Thcssalonica  (1  Thes.  2  :  18). 
 With  the  same  spirit  and  purpose  as  in  his  First 
 Journey  he  was  pursued  to  Lystra,  the  envious,  hating 
 Jews  sought  to  break  up  his  good  work  in  Berea, 
 And  they  employed  their  usual  method,  of  instigat- 
 ing the  people  to  mob  violence.  But  the  "  brethren  " 
 anticipated  their  plans  by  sending  away  Paul.  3fany 
 of  them  escorted  him  (not  "  as  it  were,"  but)  even 
 down  to  the  sea,  as  the  quicker  and  safer  way  of  es- 
 cape, and  the  more  direct  and  expeditious  route  to 
 some  place  of  destination.  Some  went  with  him  as 
 far  as  Athens,  and  returned  with  his  message  to> 
 Silas  and  Timothy.     B, 
 
SECTION  218.— ACTS  17  :  16-34. 
 
 121 
 
 That  the  apostle  had  no  deliberate  purpose  of 
 going  to  Athens  seems  clear  from  the  statement 
 that  the  brethren  at  Berea  sent  him  away  (o  go  to 
 the  sea  ;  and  then  his  conductors,  guided  no  doubt 
 by  circumstances,  such  as  what  vessels  happened  to 
 be  sailing,  brought  him  to  Athens.  The  distinctive 
 divine  call  which  appointed  him  the  Apostle  of  the 
 Gentiles  is  made  all  the  clearer  from  the  slowness, 
 not  to  say  reluctance,  with  which  he  is  urged  on 
 from  Jerusalem  to  Cilicia  and  Syria,  from  Asia 
 Minor  to  Europe,  from  the  Jewish  settlements  in 
 Macedonia  to  Athens  and  Corinth,  as  if  the  voice 
 were  repeated  at  every  step,  '■'■Depart!  for  I loill 
 send  thee  far  hence  unto  the  Gentiles."  Paul  was  no 
 rash  adventurer,  rushing  forward  in  his  own  strength 
 
 to  the  conflict  with  Greek  philosophy  and  Roman 
 force.     S. 
 
 Of  the  future  of  this  Bere<in  church  we  are  not 
 informed.  Silas  remained  with  it  for  a  considerable 
 period  longer.  And  Timothy  took  part  in  his  care 
 of  it,  until  Paul  sent  the  youthful  evangelist  (in  his 
 stead)  to  exhort  and  confirm  in  their  faith  the  Thes- 
 salonian  believers.  But  the  noble  character  of  its 
 members,  their  remarkable  freedom  from  prejudice, 
 and  their  instant  hearty  acceptance  of  the  Word> 
 seem  to  authorize  the  belief  that  theirs  was  an  un- 
 usually attractive  history  ;  developing  no  peculiar- 
 ities of  doctrine  or  practice  that  required  a  dis- 
 tinctive epistle  from  their  great  Christian  foun- 
 der.    B. 
 
 Section  218. 
 
 Acts  xvii.  16-34:. 
 
 16  Now  while  Paul  waited  for  them  at  Athens,  his  spirit  was  stirred  in  him,  when  he  saw 
 
 17  the  city  wholly  given  to  idolatry.     Therefore  disputed  he  in  the  synagogue  with  the  Jews, 
 
 18  and  with  tlie  devout  persons,  and  in  tlie  market  daily  with  them  that  met  with  him.  Then, 
 certain  philosophers  of  the  Epicureans,  and  of  the  Stoics,  encountered  him.  And  some 
 said,  Wliat  will  this  babbler  say  ?  other  some,  He  seemeth  to  be  a  setter  forth  of  strange 
 
 19  gods :  because  he  preaclied  unto  them  Jesus,  and  the  resurrection.  And  they  took  him, 
 and  brought  him  unto  Areopagus,  saying,  May  we  know  what  this  new  doctrine,  whereof 
 
 20  thou  speakest.  is?     For  thou  bringest  certain  strange  things  to  our  ears:  we  would  know 
 
 21  therefore  what  these  things  mean.  (For  all  the  Athenians  and  strangers  which  were  there 
 spent  their  time  in  nothing  else,  but  either  to  tell,  or  to  hear  some  new  thing.) 
 
 22  Then  Paul  stood  in  the  midst  of  Mars'  hill,  and  said.  Ye  men  of  Athens,  I  perceive  that 
 
 23  in  all  things  ye  are  too  superstitious.  For  as  I  passed  by,  and  beheld  your  devotions,  I 
 found  an  altar  with  this  inscription,  TO  THE  UNKNOWN  GOD.     Whom  therefore  ye 
 
 24  ignorantly  worship,  him  declare  I  unto  you.  God  that  made  the  world  and  all  things- 
 therein,  seeing  that  he  is  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  with 
 
 25  hands ;  neither  is  worshipped  with  men's  hands,  as  though  he  needed  anything,  seeing  he 
 
 26  giveth  to  all  life,  and  breath,  and  all  things  ;  and  hath  made  of  one  blood  all  nations  of  men 
 for  to  dwell  on  all  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  hath  determined  the  times  before  appointed, 
 
 27  and  the  bounds  of  their  habitation;  that  they  should  seek  the  Lord,  if  haply  they  might 
 
 28  feel  after  him,  and  find  him,  though  he  be  not  far  from  every  one  of  us:  for  in  him  we 
 live,  and  move,  and  have  our  being ;  as  certain  also  of  your  own  poets  have  said.  For  we 
 
 29  are  also  his  offspring.  Forasmuch  then  as  we  are  the  offspring  of  God,  we  ought  not  to 
 think  that  the  Godhead  is  like  unto  gold,  or  silver,  or  stone,  graven  by  art  and  man's  de- 
 
 30  vice.     And  the  times  of  this  ignorance  God  winked  at ;  but  now  commandeth  all  men 
 
 31  every  wliere  to  repent :  because  he  hath  appointed  a  day,  in  the  which  he  will  judge  the 
 world  in  righteousness  by  that  man  whom  he  hath  ordained;  icliereofhe  hath  given  assur- 
 ance unto  all  men,  in  that  he  hath  raised  him  from  the  dead. 
 
 32  And  when  they  heard  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  some  mocked :  and  others  said, 
 
 33  We  will  hear  thee  again  of  this  matter.     So  Paul  departed  from  among  them.     Howbeit 
 B4  certain  men  clave  unto  him,  and  believed  :  among  the  which  was  Dionysius  the  Areopagite^ 
 
 and  a  woman  named  Damaris,  and  others  with  them. 
 
122 
 
 SECTION  318.— ACTS  17  :  16-3 Jf. 
 
 By  no  means  so  strange  to  the  ear  of  the  ancient  world  was  the  doctrine  of  the  future  life,  and  of 
 the  resurrection  of  the  body,  as  was  this  doctrine,  That  Truth  is  every  man's  concernment,  every  man's 
 right,  and  every  man's  most  necessary  possession.  The  apostolic  voice,  sounding  throughout  the  ancient 
 world,  and  calling  upon  "  all  men  everywhere  to  repent,  and  to  believe  the  gospel,"  besides  its  direct  re- 
 ligious import,  carried  an  inevitable,  though  latent  inference,  which  has  effected  the  greatest  of  all  the 
 revolutions  that  have  marked  the  intellectual  condition  of  mankind.  This  challenge  to  repent  and  to 
 believe  awakened  in  every  bosom  a  sense  of  responsibility  altogether  new,  putting  as  it  did  every  human 
 being  in  a  position  of  direct  relationship  to  God,  the  Judge  of  all,  and  fixing  in  the  minds  of  all  a  deep 
 conviction  that  the  difference  between  truth  and  error  is  of  infinite  consequence  to  men  individually. 
 Xever,  until  it  was  proclaimed  by  the  apostles,  had  it  been  surmised,  either  by  Greek  or  Jew,  that  Truth, 
 sacred  Truth,  the  brightest  daughter  of  the  skies,  might  be  vulgarized,  and  offered  to  the  acceptance  of 
 the  mass  of  mankind.  In  the  ancient  world.  Truth,  whether  theological  or  physical,  was,  like  the  costly 
 perfumes  of  the  East,  an  exquisite  luxury,  which  should  be  found  only  within  marble  palaces.  But  in 
 the  modern  world,  and  this  vast  change  is  attributable  mainly  to  the  spread  of  Christianity,  truth  has 
 become,  like  the  very  breezes  of  heaven,  common  property,  and  is  everywhere  sweet,  salutary,  free.     I.  T. 
 
 The  order  and  course  of  Paul's  Second  Journey 
 is  easily  remembered  by  noting  its  three  geographi- 
 cal divisions — the  first  including  Asia  Minor  ;  the 
 second,  Macedonia,  with  the  cities  of  Philippi,  Thes- 
 salonica,  and  Berea;  the  third  (upon  which  wc  now 
 enter),  Greece,  then  called  Achaia.  Athens  and  Cor- 
 inth were  its  principal  cities.     (See  map,  p.  129.) 
 
 16,  17,  Athens,  forty-six  miles  east  of  Corinth, 
 was  situated  three  to  four  miles  from  the  coast  of 
 the  Saronic  Gulf,  though  connected  by  a  wall-inclos- 
 ure  with  its  seaport,  Pirajus.  It  had  long  been  dis- 
 tinguished above  other  ancient  cities  in  art  and  phi- 
 losophy, in  learning  and  culture ;  noted,  too,  for  its 
 .statesmen  and  warriors.     Even  in  its  subject  and 
 
 Athens — the  Acropolis. 
 
 •declining  condition  under  the  Romans,  it  was  still 
 outwardly  magnificent — still  famous  for  its  trophies 
 of  art,  its  schools  of  science  and  philosophy.  It 
 was  still  the  university  of  the  world,  and  its  people 
 retained  all  their  pride  of  knowledge  and  culture. 
 
 There  were  vaa.\x\\y  five  great  centers  of  public  at- 
 traction, centers  of  renowned  historic  transactions. 
 
 1.  The  Agora,  or  market,  upon  a  low  level  in  a  cen- 
 tral locality — a  place  of  concourse  for  traffic,  for 
 worship,  and  for  public  discourse  or  discussion.  2. 
 The  Museum,  upon  a  hill  (south  of  the  Agora).  3. 
 The  Pnyx,  an  inclosed  rocky  eminence  (on  the  west 
 of  the  Agora)  where  political  assemblages  met.  4. 
 The  Acropolis,  a  towering  temple-crowned  height  on 
 the  oast,  with  a  table  summit  (1,000  by  500  feet), 
 long  appropriated  to  the  structures  and  offices  of 
 worship.  5.  Another  separate  rocky  eminence  (on 
 the  north  of  the  Agora,  between  the  Pnyx  and 
 the  Acropolis),  the  Areopagus,  or  Mars  Hill — so 
 called  from  the  legendary  trial  of  that  god.  A  flight 
 of  sixteen  steps,  cut  in  the  stone,  led  up  from  the 
 Agora  to  the  Areopagus. 
 Here  was  the  seat  of  the 
 supreme  tribunal,  which 
 sentenced  eminent  State 
 criminals,  and  adjudicated 
 upon  questions  of  religion. 
 No  other  place  was  so  ap- 
 propriate ^or  the  proposed 
 theme  of  Paul's  discourse. 
 All  these  five  centers  of 
 popular  interest  were  still 
 great  sanctuaries  of  art, 
 religion,  and  history.  They 
 were  still  resplendent  with 
 temple  -  structures,  porti- 
 coes, and  altars ;  edifices 
 of  the  rarest  architectural 
 beauty,  consecrated  to  the 
 gods  and  to  the  glory  of 
 the  nation.  They  were  filled  with  the  master-pieces 
 of  statuary,  by  Phidias  and  his  creative  succes- 
 sors, representing  all  mythical  and  imaginary  divin- 
 ities, and  all  memorable  persons  and  events  in  the 
 long  brilliant  history  of  this  widely  known  and 
 famous  city.  But  all  this  glory  of  art  and  history 
 was  perverted  to  the  uses  and  corrupting  effects  of 
 
SECTION  218.— ACTS  17  :  16-34. 
 
 123 
 
 idolatrous  worship.  Appreciating,  as  Paul  could, 
 the  grandeur  and  beauty  of  its  architecture  and 
 sculptures,  the  high  culture  and  renowned  deeds  rep- 
 resented in  its  monumental  statuary,  his  heart  was 
 yet  profoundly  saddened  by  the 
 waste  and  misuse  of  these  prod- 
 ucts of  genius  in  their  subservi- 
 ence to  a  worship  which  was  the 
 medium  of  all  selfish  and  vile 
 gratification.  Destitute  of  all 
 knowledge  of  God  and  of  sin, 
 without  any  high  aim  or  object 
 in  living,  their  religious  senti- 
 ments, beliefs,  and  ceremonies  of 
 worship,  nay  more,  the  very  min- 
 istry of  art,  taste,  and  culture, 
 encouraged  antl  wrought  only  a 
 shameless  profligacy.  The  popu- 
 lar estimate  of  the  character  of 
 their  gods  was  such  that  Seneca 
 said,  "  that  no  other  effect  could 
 possibly  be  produced,  but  that  all 
 shame  on  account  of  sin  must  be 
 taken  away  from  men,  if  they  be- 
 lieve in  such  gods." 
 
 Beholding  the  multitude  of 
 idols,  to  which  such  a  character  was  attributed  and 
 such  worship  rendered,  no  wonder  that  Paul's  spirit 
 was  stirred  within  him.  No  wonder  that  with  the 
 Jews  in  the  synagogue,  and  with  the  Greeks  in  the 
 Agora  or  market,  he  reasoned  (not  disputed),  and 
 preached  his  old  theme — Jesus  and  the  Resurrection. 
 
 18  21.  Here,  first,  Christianity  came  in  contact 
 "with  human  philosophy :  especially  with  the  two 
 systems  most  at  variance  with  its  pure  and  elevating 
 principles.  Daily,  for  many  days,  he  entered  this 
 new  arena,  where  men  congregated  for  worship  or 
 gossip,  for  trade  or  discussion  ;  and  in  temple,  bazaar, 
 or  cloister,  boldly  avowed  and  pressed  home  the 
 Christian  truth  upon  all  of  every  creed  and  class 
 who  would  listen.  Of  the  four  great  schools  of  phi- 
 losophy, which  had  their  origin  and  seat  in  the  city 
 of  Socrates,  only  the  representatives  of  two  seem  td 
 have  here  encountered  Paul.  No  reference  is  made 
 to  disciples  of  the  two  more  distinguished  philoso- 
 phers, Plato  and  Aristotle ;  the  former,  as  pupil  of 
 Socrates,  founder  of  the  Lyceum,  and  the  latter  of 
 the  Academy.  B. It  is  observable  that  no  men- 
 tion is  here  made  of  the  Peripatetics,  Academics,  or 
 Platonists,  whose  doctrines  wei'e  not  so  much  op- 
 posed to  Christianity  as  those  of  the  Stoics  and 
 Epicureans.  Indeed,  they  may  be  said  to  have  in 
 some  degree  prepared  the  better  part  of  the  world 
 for  the  reception  of  the  gospel.     W. 
 
 In  a  remarkable  conception  respecting  the  Teach- 
 er from  heaven  whom  the  world  needs,  occurs  this 
 prophetic  utterance  of  Plato:    "This   just   person 
 
 must  be  poor,  and  void  of  all  qualifications  but 
 those  of  virtue  alone.  A  wicked  world  will  not 
 bear  his  instructions  and  reproofs ;  and  therefore, 
 within  three  or  four  years  after  he  begins  to  preach, 
 
 Plan  of  Athens,  showino^  the  Ag-ora,  or  Market,  the  Pnyx,  the  Areopagus,  the 
 Acropolis,  and  the  Museum. 
 
 he  should  bo  persecuted,  imprisoned,  scourged,  and 
 at  last  be  put  to  death."     B. 
 
 Epicureans,  or  Philosophers  of  the  Garden,  owed 
 their  name  to  Epicurus,  who  died  at  Athens  in  b.  c. 
 270,  leaving  his  house  and  garden  to  be  the  constant 
 seat  of  his  philosophy ;  which  was  accordingly  main- 
 tained there  till  the  time  of  which  we  are  now  read- 
 ing. He  taught  that  the  highest  good  and  great  end 
 of  existence  was  serene  enjoyment,  which  his  fol- 
 lowers interpreted  as  meaning  pleasure,  and  that 
 often  of  the  grossest  kind.  He  ascribed  the  crea- 
 tion of  the  world  to  chance  ;  and,  although  he  ac- 
 knowledged the  existence  of  the  gods,  described 
 them  as  indifferent  to  human  interests  and  human 
 conduct.  The  Stoics,  or  Philosophers  of  the  Porch, 
 were  so  called  from  the  Stoa  Facile,  or  Painted 
 Porch,  adjoining  one  of  the  Athenian  squares  or 
 markets,  where  their  founder  taught  at  the  same 
 time  with  Epicurus.  The  Stoics  acknowledged  the 
 supremacy  of  moral  good,  and  even  affected  to  deny 
 the  difference  between  pain  and  pleasure.  They 
 also  acknowledged  a  supreme  God  and  a  providence ; 
 but  the  former  confounded  with  the  world  or  uni- 
 verse, the  latter  governed  by  a  fatal  necessity.  In 
 later  times,  the  Epicurean  system  was  a  favorite 
 with  the  Greeks,  and  the  Stoical  with  the  Romans, 
 as  suiting  their  national  characters  respectively  ;  but 
 
 each  had  adherents  in  both  races.     J.  A.  A. In 
 
 Epicureanism,  it  was  man's  sensual  nature  which 
 arrayed  itself  against  the  claims  of  the  gospel ;  in 
 Stoicism,  it  was  his  self-righteousness  and  pride  of 
 
124 
 
 SECTIOX  218.— ACTS  17:16-34. 
 
 intellect ;  and  it  is  difficult  to  say  which  of.  the  two 
 systems  rendered  its  votaries  the  more  indisposed  to 
 embrace  the  truth.     Hackctt. 
 
 With  mixed  curiosity  and  scorn,  Paul  was  heard 
 by  these  disciples  of  Epicurus  and  Zeno.  Some 
 called  him  "  babbler,"  literally,  a  bird  that  picks 
 up  seeds ;  then,  a  scrap-beggar  about  the  market- 
 place ;  and  last,  a  reporter  of  idle  tales  picked  up 
 anywhere.  Others,  according  to  the  Greek  notion 
 of  peopling  all  worlds  with  spiritual  powers  or 
 demons,  said.  He  is  telling  us  of  new  demons  or  dei- 
 ties. Still  they  were  so  much  interested  in  Paul's 
 teaching  that  they  asked  him  to  address  them  more 
 formally  and  at  length,  from  the  inclosure  of  the 
 Areopagus  adjoining,  and  led  him  up  the  stony  steps 
 to  a  rock-hewn  platform.     B. 
 
 He  had  brought  the  new  truth,  to  proclaim  it  va 
 this  capital  of  men's  intellectual  life.  In  his  per- 
 son, on  his  landing  at  the  Piraeus,  the  morning  light 
 of  the  new  age  rose  on  a  second  continent.  Yet 
 everything  about  him  was  appallingly  bleak,  every 
 face  was  unfriendly.  Any  courage  less  valiant  thau 
 that  of  the  Son  of  God  in  his  heart  must  have 
 quailed  before  the  overpowering  splendor  and  des- 
 potism of  the  old  heathenism,  in  the  very  strong- 
 hold of  its  dominion.  Athens  was  the  brain  of  the 
 world.  The  apostle  had  come  to  it,  as  fearless  of 
 its  sophistries  and  arrogance  as  he  had  been  of  the 
 swords  and  dungeons  of  Syria.  He  had  come  to 
 say :  "  You  classic  Greeks,  artists,  poets,  philoso- 
 phers, are  seeking  after  wisdom ;  but  the  foolish- 
 ness of  God  is  wiser  than  the  wisest  of  vou.     One- 
 
 The  Areopagus  and  tlie  Acropolis. 
 
 God  made  you ;  one  Saviour  died  for  yoa.  Your 
 Olympus  is  a  fiction.  I  preach  unto  you  Christ,  and 
 him  crucified,  the  wisdom  of  God  and  the  power  of 
 God ;  your  Saviour,  if  you  will  be  saved."  How 
 right  that  this  should  have  been  spoken  from  the 
 Athenian  Areopagus,  the  hill-top  of  that  luminous 
 center  of  the  old  pagan  civilization:  where  Stoics 
 and  Epicureans  and  soldiers — philosophy  and  pleas- 
 ure and  power — Alexandria  and  Corinth  and  Rome, 
 and  the  three  continents,  could  hear !  F.  D.  H. 
 Not  only  in  Athens,  but  no  doubt  often  in  his 
 
 circuit  through  Greece  and  its  colonies,  he  stood 
 surrounded  by  the  sarcastic  curiosity  of  Stoics,  Epi- 
 cureans, and  Academicians.  He  knew,  on  such  oc- 
 casions, in  what  spirit  he  was  listened  to,  as  a  busy 
 and  babbling  zealot  of  the  Jewish  superstition.  He 
 could  penetrate — nay,  he  could  feel  a  sympathy  with 
 the  erudite  scorn  of  his  auditors :  he  understood  the 
 sentiment  with  which  men  of  high  culture  give  ear, 
 for  a  moment,  to  a  tale  of  wonder  which  they  have 
 condemned  as  absurd  before  it  is  commenced.  In 
 the  oblique  glance  of  the  half-closed  eye,  in  the 
 
SECTION  218.— ACTS  17:16-^4. 
 
 125 
 
 sneer  that  played  on  the  lip,  he  read  the  mind  and  ' 
 the  malice  of  every  sophist.  He  could  mentally 
 change  positions  with  his  auditors,  and  at  the  mo- 
 ment while  uttering  the  "strange  things"  of  the 
 gospel  could  feel  as  they  felt — the  harsh  and  ab- 
 horrent character  both  of  the  principles  and  of  the 
 facts  which  he  had  to  announce — Jesus,  the  Gali- 
 lean teacher — crucified — raised  to  life — constituted 
 Lord  and  Judge  of  men,  and  now  giving  repentance 
 for  remission  of  sins.  This  was  his  burden,  at  An- 
 tioch,  at  Ephesus,  at  Nicopolis,  at  Corinth,  and  at 
 Athens !     I.  T. 
 
 22,  23.  The  Introduction  and  Theme  of  Faurs 
 Discourse  on  Mars  Hill. — The  outlook  upon  the 
 city  from  the  memorable  rocky  height  upon  which 
 he  stood,  the  character  of  his  audience,  and  the 
 special  purpose  for  which  they  were  now  gathered 
 about  him,  help  us  to  some  just  appreciation  of  the 
 courage  of  the  man,  and  of  his  wonderful  skill  in 
 shaping  his  discourse.  In  it  we  find  a  rare  combi- 
 nation of  prudence  and  courtesy,  of  wisdom,  fidelity, 
 and  boldness.  Never  was  Paul's  own  counsel  to 
 Timothy  (2  Tim.  2  :  24),  especially  its  one  particular, 
 apt  to  teach,  more  signally  illustrated  than  in  this 
 introduction  and  in  the  plan  of  his  address.  He 
 does  not  (as  our  translation  unhappily  expresses 
 it)  charge  them  with  being  "  superstitious  "  or  with 
 "ignorantly"  worshiping.  He  simply  speaks  of 
 their  exceeding  devoutness  or  reverence  for  their 
 gods ;  and  characterizes  their  worship  by  borrowing 
 the  very  term  inscribed  on  their  altar.  As  a  wise 
 and  model  reformer,  he  knows  that  truth  expels  er- 
 ror as  light  banishes  darkness.  He  seizes  his  oppor- 
 i  tunity,  not  to  do- 
 
 3. 
 
 nounce  heathen 
 priestcraft  and 
 impure  worship, 
 but  to  proclaim 
 the  true  God  and 
 explain  true  wor- 
 ship. With  a  di- 
 vine guidance  he 
 masters  the  peril 
 of  his  position  by 
 turning  its  very 
 difficulties  into  a 
 means  of  educa- 
 tion and  of  con- 
 viction. As  often  before,  in  the  manner  of  Christ,  he 
 uses  things  familiar  to  the  Athenians  to  teach  them 
 great  and  sublime  truths  they  had  never  appre- 
 hended. With  this  purpose  and  in  this  spirit  he  re- 
 fers to  the  multitude  of  altars  (not  devotions,  but 
 objects  of  devotion),  and  takes  his  theme  from  an  in- 
 scription upon  one :  (literally)  To  God  unknovtable. 
 This  God,  whom  they  unknowingly  worshiped,  and 
 whom   they  thought  to  be  unknowable,  Paul  pro- 
 
 Ancient  Altars :  1, 2.  Egyptian.  S,  5.  As- 
 syrian.   4.  Babylonian. 
 
 claims  to  them.  And  he  addresses  them  as  men  of 
 intelligence,  and  of  capable  judgment,  in  all  things 
 showing  them  proper  respect  and  courtesy.     B. 
 
 The  religion  of  the  Greek  had  in  it  a  kind  of  at- 
 tractiveness, but  it  took  all  the  grandeur  out  of  the 
 universe.  Instead  of  seeing  the  supreme  God  and 
 Father  everywhere  and  in  all  things — shining  in  the 
 beauty,  dazzling  in  the  glory,  giving  in  the  fruitful- 
 ness,  speaking  in  the  truth — he  saw  himself  imaged 
 there.  It  was  man's  universe,  not  Jehovah's.  He 
 humanized  the  clouds,  the  forests,  the  rivers,  the 
 seas;  peopled  them  with  deities  and  half  deities, 
 with  satyrs  and  fauns,  with  muses  and  nymphs,  each 
 of  which  represented  some  side  of  man's  nature. 
 He  set  upon  everything  his  own  image  and  super- 
 scription. If  there  was  any  real  and  mighty  God, 
 any  power  irresistibly  making  for  righteousness  and 
 yet  overflowing  with  love,  the  Greek  had  pushed 
 him  afar  off  and  out.  At  best  there  remained  but 
 a  horrible  dream  of  God  in  his  conception  of  all- 
 comprehending  and  relentless  fate.  The  altar  "  to 
 the  unknown  God"  became  the  only  Greek  altar 
 which  was  in  any  sense  an  altar  to  the  true  God. 
 
 D.  S.  G. Paul  declared  the  unknown  God,  whom 
 
 the  Athenians  ignorantly  worshiped,  to  be  the  great 
 Creator  of  the  world,  in  whom  and  by  whom  all 
 things  were  made,  and  exist.  From  the  visible 
 proofs  of  his  providence,  in  his  government  of  the 
 world,  he  leads  them  to  the  consideration  of  his 
 spiritual  nature ;  and  thus  condemns  the  idolatrous 
 worship  of  the  Athenians,  while  he  gradually  un- 
 folds to  his  philosophical  audience  the  important 
 truths  of  their  accountableness  and  immortality, 
 which  were  demonstrated  by  the  fact  of  Christ's 
 resurrection  from  the  dead.     G.  T. 
 
 24,  35.  God,  the  Creator,  Ruler,  and  life  of 
 the  Universe  needeth  no  Service  of  Men's  Hands. — 
 The  independent,  unlimited,  absolute  source  and 
 controller  of  all  manifest  existences  is  separate 
 from  and  superior  to  all.  In  this  implied  statement, 
 without  directly  controverting  the  polytheism  of  the ' 
 Greeks,  or  particular  notions  of  Epicurean  or  Stoic, 
 Paul  yet  overturns  the  main  points  of  all  their  sys- 
 tems. For  he  announces  a  personal  God,  against 
 the  Greek  belief  in  material  deities;  he  declares 
 "  the  uniti/  of  the  Godhead,  against  Polytheism ;  the 
 creation  of  all  things  by  him,  against  the  Epicurean 
 theory  of  a  fortuitous  concourse  of  atoms ;  of  his 
 ffoverriment  of  the  world,  against  the  Stoical  doc- 
 trine of  Fate  and  the  Epicurean  notion  of  indiffer- 
 ence" (Wo7'dsicorth). 
 
 AVith  temples  on  every  side,  majestic  and  beauti- 
 ful, but  structures  of  human  hands,  he  yet  boldly 
 asserts  (as  Stephen  before  him  to  the  Jews)  that  in 
 hand-made  temples  the  Lord— the  JIaster— of  heav- 
 en and  earth  does  not  dwell ;  to  them  he  is  not  con- 
 fined.    Nay,  more,  with  thousands  of  altars  smoking 
 
126 
 
 SECTION-  218.— ACTS  17  :  16 -3 4. 
 
 with  offerings,  and  ten  thousand  iJol-shrines  laden 
 with  costly  gifts  and  with  food  and  drink,  from 
 those  who  thus  supplied  their  dependent  deities' 
 needs,  Paul  as  boldly  announces  the  new  and  elevat- 
 ing truth,  that  the  Maker  and  Giver  of  all  needs  no 
 ministry  of  those  He  has  made.  And  amid  innu- 
 merable forms  of  idol  gods,  wrought  in  gold  and 
 silver  and  stone  with  every  ingenious  device  of  finest 
 human  art,  he  hesitates  not  to  tell  them  that  the 
 Godhead  is  not  to  be  conceived  of  or  symbolized 
 under  such  graven  or  chiseled  forms.  So  boldly  and 
 wisely  Paul  disclosed  the  positive  and  fundamental 
 conceptions  relating  to  the  one  only  living  and  true 
 God.  Having  thus  declared  the  unity  of  God,  with 
 his  creatorship  and  control  of  the  universe,  he  turns 
 to  consider  the  corresponding  unity  of  man,  and  his 
 place  and  work  in  God's  plan.     B. 
 
 Up  to  a  certain  point  in  this  high  view  of  the 
 Supreme  Being,  the  Philosopher  of  the  Garden,  as 
 well  as  of  the  Porch,  might  listen  with  wonder  and 
 admiration.  It  soared,  indeed,  high  above  the  vulgar 
 religion  ;  but  in  the  lofty  and  serene  Deitv,  who  dis- 
 dained to  dwell  in  the  earthly  temple,  and  needed 
 nothing  from  the  hand  of  man,  the  Epicurean  might 
 almost  suppose  that  he  heard  the  language  of  his 
 own  teacher.  But  the  next  sentence,  which  asserted 
 the  providence  of  God  as  the  active,  creative  energy 
 — as  the  conservative,  the  ruling,  the  ordaining  prin- 
 ciple— annihilated  at  once  the  atomic  theory,  and 
 the  government  of  blind  chance,  to  which  Epicurus 
 ascribed  the  origin  and  preservation  of  the  universe. 
 
 Jlilmcm. And  when  the  Stoic  heard  the  apostle 
 
 say  that  we  ought  to  rise  to  the  contemplation  of 
 the  Deity  without  the  intervention  of  earthly  objects, 
 and  that  we  live  and  move  and  have  our  being  in 
 him — it  might  have  seemed  like  an  echo  of  his  own 
 thought — until  the  proud  philosopher  learned  that 
 it  was  no  pantheistic  diffusion  of  power  and  order 
 of  which  the  apostle  spoke,  but  a  living  center  of 
 government  and  love — that  the  world  was  ruled,  not 
 by  the  iron  necessity  of  Fate,  but  by  the  providence 
 of  a  personal  God — and  that  from  the  proudest 
 philosopher  repentance  and  meek  submission  were 
 sternly  exacted.     H. 
 
 26-39.  Mankind  one  in  Nature,  limited  and 
 controlled  as  to  Time  and  Place;  yet  Children  of 
 God,  supplied  by  his  Providence,  and  designed  for 
 his  Companionship. — Heathenism  had  never  at- 
 tained the  conception  of  unity  in  the  origin  or  in 
 the  history  of  the  race.  According  to  the  common 
 belief,  diiferent  races  or  nations  had  a  different  ori- 
 gin, and  each  its  independent  mission  and  history. 
 Humanity  had  no  common  ties  of  interest,  associa- 
 tion, and  destiny.  This  erroneous  belief,  which 
 suggested  and  fostered  the  idea  of  many  gods,  Paul 
 corrects  by  the  assertion  that  God  had  made  all  na- 
 tions of  one  blood.     Especially  he  cuts  up  by  the 
 
 root  the  conceit  of  the  Athenians  that  they  came  of 
 an  aboriginal  stock,  and  were  thus  distinct  from  and 
 
 superior  to  all  others.     B. The  Greeks  were  a 
 
 fine  race  of  men ;  and  they  knew  it.  They  trusted 
 in  themselves  that  they  were  intellectually  and 
 physically  beautiful,  and  despised  others.  Mankind 
 were  divided  in  their  conception  into  two  great  sec- 
 tions— Greeks  and  Barbarians.  They  would  not  ad- 
 mit a  community  of  race  with  other  peoples.    Arnot. 
 
 Paul  tells  them  that  they  belong  to  the  one 
 
 race,  made  and  controlled  by  the  one  God ;  that 
 this  God  is  not  far  from  them ;  that  he  can  be 
 sought  and  found  by  them  ;  nay,  more,  that  he  has 
 made  them  in  order  that  they  might  seek  his  fellow- 
 ship, and  so  find  that  supreme  good  for  which  their 
 souls  had  long  been  craving  and  unconsciously  grop- 
 ing.    B. 
 
 Till  Christ  came,  this  majestic  fact  in  our  condi- 
 tion, that  our  little  human  tent  here  is  overarched 
 by  an  infinite  heaven  of  light  and  love  which  really 
 opens  and  pours  down  a  living  influence  upon  us, 
 scarcely  anywhere  broke  through  the  pagan  shad- 
 ows. Here  and  there,  in  some  half-awakened  soul, 
 there  was  a  religious  dream  or  guess — some  glim- 
 mer of  the  light  that  was  to  rise  on  rich  and  poor 
 alike — some  Athenian  thinker,  such  as  Paul  found 
 "  feeling  after  God,  if  haply  he  might  find  him  " — 
 some  solitary  flash  like  the  Stoic  maxim,  "  Deny  thy- 
 self and  aspire,"  almost  worthy  of  the  Son  of  man — 
 some  morning-star  like  the  reason  of  Plato.  But 
 these  harbingers  of  the  day  only  cast  slender  streaks 
 on  a  few  hill-tops,  showing  how  broad  and  deep  the 
 darkness  lay  on  all  the  lands  below.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 Not  far  from  any  one  of  us.  Paul  pur- 
 posely calls  this  to  mind  in  addressing  the  men  of 
 Athens,  who  were  accustomed  to  represent  their 
 gods  as  in  Olympic  rest  and  self-satisfaction,  thron- 
 ing it  high  above  earth  and  her  pnny  inhabitants. 
 He  was  really  within  reach  of  their  hand  ;  they  had 
 not  to  climb  to  the  height  of  heaven,  or  to  descend 
 into  the  depths  of  earth,  but  merely  to  look  within 
 their  own  bosoms,  in  order  to  discover  unmistakable 
 traces  of  him.      Van  0. 
 
 Then  he  advances  to  the  idea  of  the  fatherhood 
 of  God.  To  conciliate  their  minds  toward  this 
 grand  truth,  he  cites  one  of  the  many  vague  con- 
 ceptions of  this  fatherly  relation  (of  Jove),  found  in 
 passages  of  the  Greek  mythical  poetry.  The  words 
 quoted  are  found  in  an  astronomical  poem  of  Ara- 
 tus,  a  native  of  Soli  in  Paul's  own  province  of  Cili- 
 cia  ;  and  also  in  a  hymn  to  Jupiter  by  Cleanthes  of 
 Lycia. 
 
 The  point  which  Paul  makes  (v.  29)  of  our  child- 
 ship  to  God,  as  proving  imago-worship  to  be  irra- 
 tional, is  presented  in  the  same  conciliatory  spirit. 
 "  As  v:e  are  the  offspring  of  God,  loe  ought  not  to 
 think,"   etc.     But  he  puts  his   point  clearly  and 
 
SECTION  218.— ACTS  17  :  16-3 4. 
 
 12T 
 
 strongly.  If  we,  possessing  such  intellectual  and 
 spiritual  forces,  are  sprung  from  Him,  we  must  con- 
 ceive of  God  as  something  other  and  higher  than  a 
 mere  metal  or  stone  image.  This  human  spirit  can 
 not  proceed  from  the  stone  or  metal  forms  which 
 human  hands  have  shaped.  Human  hands  can  not 
 create  the  Creator  of  this  breathing,  moving,  living 
 fabric  of  body  and  soul. 
 
 30,  31.  Tlicir  Past  Ignorance  God  had  over- 
 looked;  but  now,  in  the  Light  from  the  Incarnation, 
 the  Cross,  and  the  Resurrection  of  Christ,  all  are  en- 
 joined to  Hepentance  and  Trust ;  atid  Disobedience 
 must  encounter  only  Stern  Condemnation. — Two  fur- 
 ther instances  of  Paul's  moderation  and  forbear- 
 ance occur  in  the  simple  phrase,  "  the  times  of  this 
 ignorance."  One,  that  the  weightiest  charge  he 
 makes  against  corrupt  heathenism  is  its  ignorance. 
 The  other,  that  he  does  not  make  even  this  a  per- 
 sonal charge  against  his  listeners  ;  he  only  includes 
 them  in  a  .general  way  with  the  cultured  heathen  of 
 many  centuries.  Yet,  though  so  courteous  and  con- 
 ciliatory, he  is  faithful.  For  he  does  charge  these 
 intelligent  and  polished  Athenians  with  ignorance. 
 And,  while  intimating  that  God  forbore  with  (not 
 "  winked  at " — a  figure  the  word  will  not  bear)  the 
 ignorance  of  past  generations,  suffering  it  to  pass 
 without  special  interference  of  his  grace  or  reproof, 
 sending  no  messengers  to  them  as  he  did  to  the 
 Jews,  yet,  in  God's  name,  he  now  commands  their 
 repentance,  as  sharing  the  common  guilt  of  men. 
 Tn  his  previous  daily  preaching,  the  apostle  had 
 taught  some  of  them  about  repentance  and  faith  in 
 the  crucified  and  risen  Christ.  Now  he  presses 
 the  obligation  upon  all  to  confess  and  turn  from 
 sin  ;  and  enforces  God's  command  by  the  great,  de- 
 cisive fact  that  they,  with  all  mankind,  must  stand 
 before  Christ  in  an  appointed  day  of  judgment. 
 And,  in  completion  of  his  appeal,  he  adds,  that 
 Christ,  now  impliedly  the  Saviour,  is  proven  by  the 
 resurrection  to  be  then  the  Judge  !     B. 
 
 There  is  a  day  appointed  wherein  the  Son  of 
 man  will  appear  in  sensible  glory,  and  exercise  his 
 judicial  power  upon  angels  and  men.  He  is  now 
 "  seated  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Majesty  on  high," 
 and  the  celestial  spheres  are  under  his  feet :  uni- 
 versal nature  feels  the  power  of  his  scepter :  he 
 reigns  in  the  hearts  of  the  saints  by  his  Word  and 
 Spirit,  and  restrains  the  fury  of  his  enemies  in  what 
 degrees  he  pleases ;  but  still  his  servants  are  in  dis- 
 tress, and  his  rebellious  enemies  insolently  break 
 his  laws ;  and  the  curtains  of  heaven  conceal  his 
 glory  from  us :  therefore  a  time  is  prefixed  when  in 
 the  face  of  the  world  he  will  make  an  eternal  dif- 
 ference by  rewards  and  punishments  between  the 
 righteous  and  the  wicked,  and  his  government  shall 
 have  its  complete  and  glorious  issue.     Bates. 
 
 32-34.  Results  of  PauVs  Discourse  to  the  as- 
 
 sembled Athenians. — Wise,  forbearing,  and  concilia- 
 tory as  was  his  address,  the  indirect  preaching  of 
 personal  guilt,  accountability,  and  condemnation  to 
 the  haughty  self-righteous  Stoic  and  the  pleasure- 
 seeking  Epicurean,  and  especially  the  mention  of  a 
 resurrection— counted  by  all  classes  an  impossible 
 absurdity — at  once  broke  up  the  audience,  and  "  Paul 
 departed  from  among  them."     B. 
 
 Paul  rightly  divided  that  day  the  Word  of  Truth, 
 and  the  Word  divided  the  hearers  into  distinct  and 
 well-defined  groups :  into  mockers,  hesitators,  and 
 cleaving  believers.  The  mockers,  whether  socially 
 higher  or  lower,  were  in  spirit  the  hardest  and  cold- 
 est of  the  company.  They  were  fast  and  free  livers. 
 They  enjoyed  life,  and  kept  the  thought  of  death 
 away.  They  went  away  laughing  at  the  truth  of 
 God  and  the  God  of  truth.  The  hesitators,  con- 
 vinced in  their  consciences  that  the  testimony  of 
 the  apostle  had  all  the  air  of  truth,  did  not  dare 
 to  scoff ;  but,  wedded  to  their  own  ease  and  pleas- 
 ure, they  were  not  willing  to  take  up  the  cross 
 and  follow  Christ.  Accordingly  they  made  a  re- 
 spectful apology  to  the  preacher  and  went  away. 
 The  third  class  cleaved  to  him  and  believed ;  that 
 is,  while  this  man's  lips  were  the  channel  through 
 which  the  Word  of  Life  reached  them,  the  ultimate 
 longing  of  their  hearts — their  ultimate  grasp — 
 reached  and  rested  on  Christ  crucified,  whom  Paul 
 preached.  They  cleaved  to  Paul,  but  they  beheved 
 in  Christ.     Arnot. 
 
 A  few  converts  were  gained ;  but  one  of  the 
 large  and  intelligent  class  whom  he  had  aimed  to 
 reach.  With  his  name  is  intimated  his  membership 
 of  that  most  ancient  Athenian  tribunal  comprising 
 only  men  of  the  highest  integrity  and  greatest  dis- 
 tinction. The  lesson  of  this  failure  was  of  great 
 value  to  Paul ;  and  he  has  written  it  in  full  in  the 
 first  three  of  his  Epistles.  Among  communities  of 
 the  ignorant,  the  hardened,  and  even  the  wealthy 
 and  profligate,  as  in  Asia  Minor  and  Macedonia,  and 
 afterward  in  Corinth  and  Ephesus,  the  gospel  found 
 ready  and  abundant  entrance.  But  in  this  city, 
 which  represented  the  highest  attainments  in  human 
 wisdom  and  genius,  it  could  obtain  no  foothold. 
 Paul's  utter  failure  here  to  found  a  church  of  Christ 
 not  only  showed  that  "  the  world  by  wisdom  knew 
 not  God,"  but  that  mere  human  wisdom  is  the 
 mightiest  hindrance  to  the  introduction  of  the 
 knowledge  of  God,  and  to  the  acceptance  of  a 
 gracious  salvation. 
 
 In  every  age,  the  same  two  states  of  mind  com- 
 prise the  chief  hindrances  to  the  entrance  and  con- 
 verting energy  of  the  truth  of  God.  On  the  one 
 hand,  a  worldly  heart  and  the  love  of  pleasure,  ex- 
 emplified by  the  Sadducees  among  the  Jews  and  the 
 
128 
 
 SECTION  219.— ACTS  18  : 1-23. 
 
 Epicureans  among  the  Greeks.  On  the  other,  the 
 pride  of  reason  and  of  self-righteousness,  exempli- 
 fied by  the  Pharisees  and  the  Stoics.  Behind  these 
 two  hindering  states  of  mind  and  helping  to  produce 
 them,  were  the  two  leading  heresies  of  ancient  and 
 modem  times :  one — the  doctrine  of  the  Stoics — 
 that  confounds  God  with  his  entire  creation,  or  pcm- 
 iheism  ;  the  other — that  of  the  Epicureans — which 
 denies  a  God  in  creation,  or  materialism.     B. 
 
 God  can  dwell  only  in  himself,  where  he  was  be- 
 
 fore he  made  the  world.  He  is  Himself  his  temple. 
 Nevertheless,  he  has  built  as  many  temples  for  him- 
 self as  there  are  living  hearts  that  love  him  ;  in 
 these  he  desires  to  dwell,  to  be  known,  and  to  be 
 adored.     Aug. 
 
 In  every  age,  those  who  in  any  measure  realize 
 the  force  of  truth  are  to  be  classified  as  were  Paul's 
 hearers  in  Athens :  those  who  dare  deride  it ;  those 
 who  hesitate  and  put  off  obedience  to  its  demands ; 
 and  those  who  take  it  to  their  hearts.     B. 
 
 Section  219. 
 
 Acts  xviii.  1-22. 
 
 1  After  these  things  Paul  departed  from  Athens,  and  came  to  Corintli ;  and  found  a  cer- 
 
 2  tain  Jew  named  Aquila,  born  in  Pontus,  hitely  come  from  Italy,  with  his  wife  PrisciUa;  (be- 
 cause that  Claudius  had  commanded  all  Jews  to  depart  from  Rome:)  and  came  unto  them. 
 
 3  And  because  he  was  of  the  same  craft,  he  abode  with  them,  and  wrought :  for  by  their 
 
 4  occupation  they  were  tentmakers.     And  he  reasoned  in  the  synagogue  every  sabbath,  and 
 -5  persuaded  tlie  Jews  and  the  Greeks.     And  when  Silat>  and  Timotheus  were  come  from 
 
 Macedonia,  Paul  was  pressed  in  the  spirit,  and  testitied  to  the  Jews  that  Jesus  was  Christ. 
 6  And  when  they  opposed  themselves,  and  blasphemed,  he  shook  Ms  raiment,  and  said  unto 
 
 them,  Your  blood  te  upon  your  own  heads;  I  am,  clean:  from  henceforth  I  wiU  go  unto  the 
 
 Gentiles. 
 Y      And  he  departed  thence,  and  entered  into  a  certain  man's  house,  named  Justus,  one  that 
 
 8  worshipped  God,  whose  house  joined  hard  to  the  synagogue.     And  Crispus,  the  chief  ruler 
 of  the  synagogue,  believed  on  the  Lord  with  all  iiis  house ;  and  many  of  tlie  Corinthians 
 
 9  hearing  believed,  and  were  baptized.     Then  spake  the  Lord  to  Paul  in  the  night  by  a  vision, 
 
 10  Be  not  afraid,  but  speak,  and  hold  not  thy  peace :  for  I  am  with  thee,  and  no  man  shall  set 
 
 11  on  thee  to  hurt  thee:  for  I  have  much  people  in  this  city.     And  he  continued  there  a  year 
 and  six  months,  teaching  the  word  of  God  among  them. 
 
 12  And  when  Gallio  was  the  deputy  of  Achaia,  the  Jews  made  insurrection  with  one  accord 
 
 13  against  Paul,  and  brought  him  to  tlie  judgment  seat,  saying,  This  fellow  persuadeth  men  to 
 
 14  worship  God  contrary  to  the  law.     And  when  Paul  was  now  about  to  open  his  mouth, 
 Gallio  said  unto  the  Jews,  If  it  were  amatter  of  wrong  or  wicked  lewdness,  O  ye  Jews, 
 
 15  reason  would  tliat  I  should  bear  with  you :  but  if  it  be  a  question  of  words  and  names,  and 
 
 16  of  your  law,  look  ye  to  it ;  for  I  will  be  no  judge  of  such  matters.     And  he  drave  them 
 
 17  from  the  judgment  seat.     Then  all  the  Greeks  took  Sosthenes,  tlie  chief  ruler  of  the  syna- 
 gogue, and  beat  him  before  the  judgment  seat.     And  Gallio  cared  for  none  of  those  things. 
 
 18  And  Paul  after  this  tarried  the7'e  yet  a  good  while,  and  then  took  his  leave  of  the  breth- 
 ren, and  sailed  thence  into  Syria,  and  with  him  Priscilla  and  Aquila ;  having  shorn  his  head 
 
 19  in  Cenchrea:  for  he  had  a  vow.     And  he  came  to  Ephesus,  and  left  them  there:  but  he 
 
 20  himself  entered  into  the  synagogue,  and  reasoned  with  the  Jews.     When  they  desired  Am 
 
 21  to  tarry  longer  time  with  them,  he  consented  not;  but  bade  tlicm  farewell,  saying,  I  must 
 by  all  means  keep  this  feast  that  cometh  in  Jerusalem:  but  I  will  return  again  unto  you,  if 
 
 22  God  will.     And  he  sailed  from  Ephesus.     And  when  he  had  landed  at  Coesarea,  and  gone 
 up,  and  saluted  the  church,  he  went  down  to  Antioch. 
 
 Paul  does  not  forget,  even  when  he  is  living  for  the  higher  aim,  the  care  meanwhile  necessary  for  the 
 things  of  this  world.  Faith  in  the  earthly  task,  not  less  than  in  the  heavenly  calling,  is  here  shown  in  its 
 true  nature  and  in  its  high  significance.  The  preacher  of  the  gospel  and  the  tent-maker  are  not  two  dis- 
 tinct persons,  but  one  and  the  same ;  in  a  higher  and  lower  sphere,  animated  by  the  same  principle,  and 
 with  the  question  on  his  lips :  "  Lord,  what  wilt  Thou  have  me  to  do  ? "     He  shuns  not  to  declare  the 
 
SECTION  219.— ACTS  18  : 1-22. 
 
 129 
 
 whole  counsel  of  God ;  but  there  is  in  Corinth  no  more  faithful,  honest,  conscientious  artisan  than  he. 
 Yan  0. The  having  a  trade,  besides  enabling  him  to  present  an  example  of  quiet  industry  to  his  con- 
 verts, gave  him  scope  for  the  exercise  of  self-denial  and  almsgiving.  The  extra  work  and  weariness 
 which  the  trade  entailed  was  a  means  of  keeping  under  his  body  and  bringing  it  into  subjection ;  while 
 the  money  which  it  brought  in  to  him  was  employed  in  relieving  the  wants  of  others  as  well  as  his  own ; 
 for  he  says  to  the  elders  of  Ephesus :  "  Ye  yourselves  know  that  these  hands  have  ministered  unto  my 
 necessities,  and  to  them  that  were  ivith  mc.  I  have  showed  you  all  things,  how  that  so  laboring  ye  ought  to 
 support  the  weak."     E.  M.  G. 
 
 Let  none  be  ashamed  who  follow  a  trade ;  but  only  let  those  be  ashamed  who  live  to  no  purpose,  and 
 are  idle.  The  souls  of  those  who  are  always  at  work  are  purer  and  stronger ;  for  the  idler  speaks  and 
 does  many  vain  things.  But  he  who  labors  aright  does  not  easily  allow  anything  useless,  either  in  work, 
 word,  or  thought,  for  his  soul  is  always  directed  to  a  life  of  labor.  For  we  are  the  disciples  of  the  fisher- 
 men, of  the  publicans,  of  the  tent-makers,  of  Him  who  was  brought  up  in  the  carpenter's  house.     Chri/s. 
 
 1.  Paul  finally  ivithdraws  from  Athens  and  goes 
 to  Corinth. — After  his  brief  work  and  its  scanty  re- 
 sults, he  goes  from  intellectual  but  idle  Athens,  with 
 nothing  living  but  its  memories  of  past  eminence, 
 to  busy,  bustling,  crowded  Corinth.  Forty-five  miles 
 apart,  both  cities  were  in  Greece,  or  the  Koman 
 province  of  Achaia.     This  province  comprised  the 
 
 mainland  south  of  Macedonia,  and  the  peninsula 
 called  Feloponnesus,  or  island  of  Pelops. 
 
 A  neck  of  land,  itself  a  barren  plain,  about  four 
 miles  across  at  the  narrowest  part,  joined  the  penin- 
 sula with  the  mainland.  Called  the  Isthmus  (after- 
 ward giving  a  name  to  similar  strips  of  connecting 
 land),  it  was  washed  on  the  western  side  by  the 
 
 statute  Miles 
 
 10  20  30  40  50  60  70 
 
 '  Greece  Proper  and  Peloponnesus.     (Note  the  positions  of  Athens  and  Corinth;  the  Saronie  G  iilf,  between  the  two  cities; 
 the  Gulf  of  Corinth,  west  and  north  of  Corinth  ;  and  the  Isthmus,  between  the  two  Gulfs.) 
 
 52 
 
130 
 
 SECTION  219.— ACTS  18  : 1-i 
 
 Gulf  of  Corinth,  flowing  in  from  the  Adriatic  Sea ; 
 and  on  the  eastern  by  the  Saronic  Gulf,  a  great  in- 
 let of  the  yEgean  Sea.  Across  the  northern  end  of 
 the  Isthmus  ran  a  mountain  ridge,  having  only  three 
 defiles,  or  passes.  The  southern  end  was  also  pro- 
 tected by  a  ridge  (on  the  east  and  middle),  and  by 
 a  lofty  rock-citadel  rising  abruptly  to  a  height  of 
 two  thousand  feet,  called  the  Acrocorinthu,s.  Be- 
 tween the  ridge  and  the  rocky  height  was  a  ravine, 
 and  on  either  gulf  side  a  level  place.  At  the  base 
 of  the  northern  slope  of  the  Acrocorinthus,  "just 
 within  the  Isthmus,  on  a  table-land  descending  in 
 terraces  to  the  low  plain,"  lay  the  city  of  Corinth. 
 By  two  seaports — Lechceum  on  the  Western  Sea,  and 
 Cenchrea  on  the  Eastern — it  could  send  forth  its 
 ships  westward  and  eastward  into  all  waters,  and  to 
 all  the  ports  of  the  known  then  world.  And  to 
 save  time  and  avoid  peril,  vessels  from  either  port 
 
 were  borne  over  the  narrow  Isthmus,  thus  affording 
 larger  opportunity  for  interchange  of  commodities 
 in  the  transit  and  tarry. 
 
 The  ancient  city,  i.  e.,  the  Grecian  Corinth,  had 
 had  a  memorable  history.  It  had  colonized  the 
 shores  of  the  Ionian  and  yEgean  Seas  with  noted 
 cities.  It  had  established  an  early  historic  fame  for 
 success  in  arts  and  arras,  and  in  manufacture,  as 
 well  as  for  commercial  greatness  and  prosperity. 
 But  the  Greek  Corinth  lasted  only  until  b.  c.  146.    B. 
 
 In  that  year,  by  an  insult  to  the  ambassadors 
 
 of  Rome,  it  drew  down  that  terrible  destruction 
 which  Cicero  describes  as  the  extinction  of  the 
 "  light  of  Greece."  E.xcepting  the  temples  and  the 
 buildings  on  the  Acrocorinthus,  the  city  lay  in  ruins 
 for  a  century,  till  it  was  rebuilt  by  Julius  Cesar  in 
 B.  c.  46,  and  the  new  Colonia  Julia  Corinihus  was 
 made  the  capital  of  the  Roman  province  of  Achaia. 
 
 Corinth  and  tho  Acrocorinthus. 
 
 and  the  residence  of  the  proconsul.  Rapidly  re- 
 cevering  its  ancient  wealth,  as  a  place  of  great  com- 
 mercial and  manufacturing  enterprise,  it  regained 
 also  its  infamous  celebrity  as  the  most  dissolute  of 
 Greek  cities,  and  a  chief  seat  of  the  worship  of 
 Aphrodite;  while  at  the  same  time  it  was  second 
 
 only  to  Athens  in  intellectual  activity.     S. It  is 
 
 now  an  inconsiderable  town  of  two  thousand  inhabi- 
 tants with  few  remnants  of  the  splendid  buildings 
 ■which  gave  name  to  the  Corinthian  order  of  archi- 
 tecture    J.  A.  A. 
 
 Not  only  by  its  intense  activity  and  its  world-ex- 
 tended commerce  was  Corinth  fitted  to  be  a  Chris- 
 tian center,  but  its  people  comprised  the  three  main 
 elements  upon  whom  the  apostle  sought  to  impress 
 
 the  truths  of  the  gospel.  There  were  in  largest- 
 numbers  the  native  Greeks  of  every  class  and  de- 
 gree of  culture.  As  a  Roman  colony,  there  were 
 also  a  great  number  of  Romans,  as  is  intimated  by 
 the  Latin  names  in  Rom.  16,  that  epistle  being 
 written  from  Co"inth  during  Paul's  second  visit. 
 And  that  a  chief  settlement  of  Jeivs  was  at  Corinth, 
 we  know  from  its  commercial  distinction,  and  their 
 universal  prominence  as  world-traders,  and  from 
 Paul's  Epistles  to  the  Corinthians.  And  at  this 
 time  many  had  been  banished  from  Rome  by  Clau- 
 dius. For  these  reasons,  Paul  was  guided  in  the 
 selection  of  ('orinth  as  the  first  great  center  of  Eu- 
 ropean Christianity.  B. Corinth  claims  a  con- 
 spicuous distinction  as  the  residence  of  the  apostle- 
 
SECTION  219.— ACTS  18:1-22. 
 
 131 
 
 during  his  most  critical  contests,  both  with  Jews 
 and  Greeks,  in  defense  of  the  very  essence  of  the 
 gospel ;  as  the  place  whence  he  wrote  his  first  apos- 
 tolic letters — the  two  Epistles  to  the  Thessalonians  ; 
 as  the  Church  to  which  he  addressed  those  other  two 
 epistles,  which  not  only  contain  the  fullest  directions 
 on  matters  of  Christian  faith  and  practice,  but  which 
 reiterate,  in  terms  unequaled  in  human  language  for 
 simplicity  and  force,  the  one  great  central  truth  of 
 the  whole  gospel — Jesus  Chrift  and  Him  Crvcified. 
 
 S. From  Corinth  also,  upon  his  second  visit  (and 
 
 third  journey),  he  wrote  his  most  elaborate  and  in- 
 structive Epistle  to  the  Romans. 
 
 3)  3.  Takes  up  his  Abode  with  Aquila  and  Pris- 
 cilla. — Though  natives  of  Pontus  in  Northeast- 
 ern Asia  Minor,  these  Jews  had  resided  in  Rome, 
 until  recently  expelled  thence  with  others  by  Clau- 
 dius, the  fourth  Roman  emperor.  But  we  find  a 
 kind  Providence  in  that  edict  of  Claudius  that  drove 
 these  childless,  well-to-do  tent-makers  with  their 
 sympathetic,  refined  natures  from  Rome  to  Corinth. 
 This  was  God's  care  of  Paul's  personal  comfort,  and 
 his  arrangement  for  the  missionary's  self-supporting 
 toil.  Thus,  during  the  most  effective  and  trying 
 period  of  his  whole  career,  icith  the  "open  door" 
 for  the  gospel  and  the  "  many  adversaries,"  Paul 
 had  a  home,  congenial  fellowship,  and  what  he  also 
 greatly  needed  then,  a  means  of  invigorating,  physi- 
 cal toil  and  of  independent  subsistence. 
 
 Tent-making  he  had  been  taught  as  a  trade  in 
 early  life,  in  accordance  with  universal  Jewish  usage. 
 This  was  based  upon  the  idea  that  without  some 
 means  of  honest  livelihood  the  temptation  might 
 arise  to  knavery  or  theft.  "  Teach  thy  son  the  law, 
 and  teach  him  a  trade  !  "  was  the  Talmudic  instruc- 
 tion to  fathers.  The  latter  custom  still  obtains  in 
 the  East,  and  to  some  extent  in  Germany  and  Rus- 
 sia. We  may  add  that  the  use  of  tents  was  and  still 
 is  very  great  in  those  regions ;  and  tent-making  has 
 always  been  a  large  and  important  business.  The 
 material — still  largely  used — was  a  cloth  of  goat's 
 hair,  which  was  obtained  chiefly  from  Paul's  native 
 province  of  Cilicia.  From  the  fact  that  Aquila  had  a 
 house  in  Corinth,  and  afterward  another  in  Ephesus 
 (1  Cor.  16  :  19),  and  one  also  in  Rome  (Rom.  16  :  3- 
 5),  it  would  seem  that  he  conducted  an  extended 
 and  prosperous  business,  at  the  same  time  laboring 
 with  his  own  hands.  So  that  his  example,  as  well 
 as  that  of  Paul^  affords  a  signal  illustration  of  the 
 precept :  Not  slothful  in  business  ;  fervent  in  spirit ; 
 serving  the  Lord .'  They  showed  that  daily  labor, 
 hand-toil  or  brain-toil  (both  equally  honorable),  con- 
 sists perfectly  with  and  helps  to  promote  spirituality 
 of  mind  and  consecration  of  heart. 
 
 It  is  further  to  be  noted  that  Paul  had  other  and 
 special  reasons  in  laboring  for  his  own  support 
 among  the  Greeks  of  Corinth  and  Achaia.     It  was 
 
 not  a  pride  of  personal  independence  that  led  him 
 to  forego  in  his  own  behalf  the  Christian  law  of 
 ministerial  support  upon  which  he  so  earnestly 
 insists  in  writing  to  these  very  Corinthians  (1  Cor. 
 9  :  7-14).  But  he  ''would  not  be  burdensome  to 
 them " ;  nor  would  he  give  opportunity  to  selfish, 
 sharp-eyed  Greeks,  in  or  out  of  the  Church,  to 
 charge  him  with  seeking  theirs  and  not  them.  Lest 
 ne  should  hinder  the  gospel  of  Christ,  summed  up 
 his  assigned  reasons  for  declining  support  from  the 
 feeble,  partially  instructed  Corinthian  Church. 
 
 4-6.  His  Brief  Ministry  in  the  Synagogue,  and 
 how  brought  to  a  Close. — Until  the  arrival  of  Silas 
 and  Timothy — probably  for  some  weeks — he  wrought 
 daily  through  the  week,  and  on  the  Sabbath  earnestly 
 preached  in  the  synagogue  to  Jews  and  Greeks. 
 During  this  period,  until  after  the  encouraging  vision 
 and  words  of  Christ  (vs.  9,  10),  Paul  seems  to  have 
 passed  through  something  like  Elijah's  one  experi- 
 ence of  excited  depression,  though  without  any  cor- 
 responding act  of  defection.  Speaking  of  this 
 period,  he  tells  the  Corinthians  that  he  was  with 
 them  in  weakness,  and  in  fear,  and  in  much  trem- 
 bling ;  while  the  tone  of  both  Epistles  implies  his  in- 
 tensely moved  yet  depressed  frame  of  mind  at  this 
 time.  And  the  occurrence  in  the  synagogue,  with 
 the  special  manifestation  of  Christ  immediately  fol- 
 lowing, confirms  an  impression  derived  from  these 
 Epistles,  that  the  whole  of  this  first  Corinthian  visit 
 was  a  time  of  ordeal  and  crisis,  a  period  the  most 
 active,  trying,  and  decisive  in  his  entire  apostolic 
 career. 
 
 Yet  this  depressed  state  of  mind  did  not  arise 
 from  personal  timidity,  for  of  this,  like  Elijah,  he 
 had  none.  But  his  utter  failure  in  Athens,  the  vast- 
 ness  of  that  brilliant  but  most  flagrant  corruption 
 in  the  midst  of  which  he  stood  alone  for  God,  his 
 deep  sense  of  impotence  to  cope  with  such  tremen- 
 dous forces  of  evil,  the  hardened  perversity  of  the 
 Jews  against  the  truth  and  their  virulent  hatred 
 against  himself,  and  his  own  felt  desolation  and 
 utter  loneliness  although  naturally  so  self-reliant — 
 these  combined  causes  stirred  all  his  soul  within 
 him.  In  this  excited  yet  depressed  condition  Silas 
 and  Timothy  found  him  ;  and,  while  relieving  his 
 loneliness  with  their  human  sympathy  and  spiritual 
 fellowship,  they  stimulated  his  spirit  the  more  by 
 their  encouraging  news  from  the  Churches  of  Thes- 
 salonica  and  Berea. 
 
 As  Christ  was  straitened  till  his  baptism  of  suf- 
 fering was  accomplished,  so  Paul,  under  this  state  of 
 unworldly  excitation,  was  straitened  in  his  work  of 
 testimony  for  Christ.  And  this  intense  pressure  of 
 spirit  wrought  itself  out  in  direct  fervent  appeals  to 
 the  Jews — to  God's  own  people,  who  ought  to  have 
 heeded.  But  almost  as  one  man,  with  only  a  single 
 known  exception,  they  opposed  Paul  and  blasphemed 
 
132 
 
 SECTION  219.— ACTS  18:1-22. 
 
 their  own  Messiah,  Jesus.  And,  under  the  same 
 intense  sense  of  crisis,  the  apostle  symbolically  pro- 
 tests, as  their  prophets  were  wont  to  do,  by  shaking 
 his  raiment ;  emphatically  asserts  his  own  clearance 
 from  the  guilt  of  their  destruction ;  and,  with  warn- 
 ing solemnity,  places  that  guilt  upon  themselves. 
 
 7,  8.  Forsakes  the  Synagogue,  and  preaches  in 
 the  Court  of  Justus's  Home. — As  before,  at  Antioch 
 of  Pisidia,  Paul  departs  from  the  Jewish  house  of 
 worship.  But  he  goes  not  far,  and  with  him  goes 
 the  synagogue's  chief  ruler  as  a  Christian  disciple. 
 In  an  adjoining  house,  gladly  opened  to  him  by  an- 
 other convert  to  Christ — a  Roman  proselyte  named 
 Justus — he  resumes  his  fervent  faithful  ministry. 
 In  this  new  preaching-pllce,  accessible  to  all  of  every 
 race  and  creed  and  station,  many  Corinthians  were 
 drawn  in  to  hear  the  truth ;  and  many,  besides  Cris- 
 pus  and  Justus,  believed,  and  confessed  Christ  in 
 
 their  baptism.     B. From  this,  as  well  as  several 
 
 other  passages,  we  find  that,  when  the  parents,  or 
 heads  of  households,  became  Christian  believers,  so 
 did  their  children.  All  were  baptized  together.  So, 
 in  one  place,  we  read  of  "  the  church  which  is  in  the 
 house  of  Nymphas  "  ;  showing  that  such  a  group  of 
 believers,  comprising  parents  and  their  children, 
 might  constitute  a  church  of  itself.  How  much 
 beauty  and  sanctity  there  would  be  in  such  a  spec- 
 tacle— a  church  in  each  house — and  how  mightily 
 the  world  would  gain  in  Christian  order,  purity,  and 
 power,  if  it  were  generally  realized !     F.  D.  H. 
 
 9,  10.  The  Manifestation  and  Encouraging 
 Charge  of  Christ. — This  vision  and  the  subsequent 
 prosecution  before  Gallio  seem  to  have  occurred 
 very  soon  after  Paul's  departure  from  the  syna- 
 gogue ;  and  while  he  was  still  "  in  weakness  and 
 fear  and  much  trembling."  Discerning  this  state  of 
 His  apostle's  heart  and  the  sense  of  insufficiency 
 that  was  enfeebling  his  faith,  and  foreknowing  the 
 greatness  of  his  labor  and  conflict  in  the  protracted 
 ministry  before  him,  Christ,  by  this  mirac\ilous  ap- 
 pearance  and   word,   forearms   while    forewarning 
 
 Paul.     B. "  I  have  much  people  in  this  city  " — 
 
 serving  now  at  heathen  altars,  slaves  now  of  the 
 grossest  vices,  nevertheless  they  are  my  people  ;  and 
 here  you  are  to  abide,  from  these  vile  dust-heaps  to 
 gather  out  my  jewels — they  have  not  chosen  me,  but 
 I  have  chosen  them ;  not  for  their  merits,  but  out 
 of  my  mercy  chosen  them  before  the  foundation  of 
 Corinth,  or  of  the  world  itself.  If  God's  ways  are 
 equal,  unless  there  was  one  rule  for  the  sinners  of 
 Corinth  and  another  for  us,  none  are  chosen  from 
 regard  to  their  merits,  or  saved  through  their  own 
 ability — salvation  being  all  of  grace,  pure  and  un- 
 deserved.    T.  G. 
 
 Enough  for  this  single-hearted  worker  and  trust- 
 ful disciple  were  the  two  simple  clear  declarations 
 of  his  Master :  /  am  ivith  thee,  and  /  have  much  peo- 
 
 ple in  this  city  !  No  longer  could  he  fear,  or  would 
 he  hold  his  peace.  We  believe  and  therefore  speak  ! 
 were  among  his  after  words  to  this  very  people  (2 
 Cor.  4  :  7-13),  verified  beforehand  in  his  present 
 large  and  blessed  experience  among  them.  And  his 
 Lord's  assurance  of  abundant  success  was  with  him 
 only  a  stronger  stimulus  to  persistent  exertion. 
 
 11.  Summary  of  Eighteen  Months'  Ministry  in 
 Corinth. — His  labor  was  great,  his  encouragements 
 and  discouragements  were  many  and  signal.  A 
 large  church  was  formed  in  Corinth,  and  smaller 
 ones  in  Cenchrca  and  at  other  points  in  Achaia ; 
 for  here,  as  everywhere,  his  ministry  reached  to 
 many  of  the  places  accessible  from  the  capital.  ■ 
 Meanwhile  Paul  failed  not  to  keep  up  communica-  * 
 tion  with  the  infant  churches  of  Macedonia.  During 
 this  period,  too,  were  written  the  Two  Epistles  to 
 THE  Thessalonians.  Thcsc  were  the  first  ivriifen 
 Epistles ;  and  the  first  of  Paul's  nine  Letters  to 
 Churches,  though  the  last  in  the  order  of  our  New 
 Testament.  Of  these  two  Epistles,  the  first  was 
 prepared  and  sent  soon  after  Timothy's  arrival  at 
 Corinth  with  encouraging  intelligence  from  the 
 church  at  Thessalonica.  Some  months  later,  after 
 receiving  further  information,  the  apostle  sent  the 
 Second  Letter  to  emphasize  and  confirm  the  instruc- 
 tions of  the  First.  These  Epistles  furnish  hints  of 
 his  state  of  mind :  his  zealous  absorption  and  suc- 
 cess in  his  labors,  his  determination  of  self-support, 
 and  his  keen  sensitiveness  to  the  hostile  spirit  of 
 
 the  Jews.     B. It  is  notorious  that  the  order  of 
 
 the  Epistles  in  the  New  Testament  is  not  their  real 
 or  chronological  order.  The  mere  placing  of  them 
 in  their  true  sequence  throws  considerable  light 
 upon  the  history ;  and,  happily,  the  time  of  the 
 composition  of  the  more  important  Epistles  can  be 
 stated  with  sufficient  certainty.     S. 
 
 12-17.  Prosecution  of  Paul  before  Gallio. — This 
 immediately  followed  the  night-vision  and  promise 
 of  Christ ;  and  in  the  result  that  promise  was  veri- 
 fied. The  Jews  were  the  persecutors.  They  assault- 
 ed Paul  and  brought  him  to  the  judgment  scat  of 
 the  proconsul  Gallio.  The  accusation  was  the  same 
 for  which  Paul  and  Silas  had  been  illegally  scourged 
 and  imprisoned  at  Philippi.  But  Gallio  (the  brother 
 of  Seneca)  had  intelligence  to  discern  the  truth  of 
 the  case,  and  courage  to  declare  an  independent 
 judgment  upon  it.  Like  Lysias  and  Fcstus  after- 
 ward, he  refused  to  adjudicate  upon  religious  ques- 
 tions outside  of  their  bearing  upon  Roman  law.  In 
 his  decision,  he  ruled  out  the  charge  which  the  Jews 
 had  made.  Not  only  this,  but  Paul's  accusers  were 
 disgracefully  driven  from  the  judgment-seat.  Even 
 further  than  this,  when  the  Greeks  present  immedi- 
 ately turned  upon  these  accusing  Jews  and  beat 
 their  leader  Sosthenes,  the  new  ruler  of  the  syna- 
 gogue, Gallio  suffered  it  to  be  done  in  his  presence. 
 
SECTION  220.— ACTS  18:23-28;    19:1-20. 
 
 133 
 
 And  so,  as  Christ  had  said,  "  no  man  set  on  Paul  to 
 hurt  him."  His  work  went  on  not  only  without 
 hindrance,  but  the  influence  of  Greeks  and  Ro- 
 mans thus  indirectly  favored  the  Church  and  its 
 teacher. 
 
 18-22.  Conclusion  of  the  Second  Missionary 
 Journey. — Ilis  work  in  Corinth  for  the  time  was 
 done.  Having  entered  the  city  alone,  after  eighteen 
 months  of  bold,  fervent  toil,  he  left  it  with  many 
 converts  and  an  organized  church.  Another  organ- 
 ization in  Cenchrea,  and  congregations  of  disciples 
 at  other  points  in  Achaia,  were  additional  fruits  of 
 his  labor.     B. 
 
 Much  importance  should  not  be  attached  to  the 
 fact,  incidentally  mentioned  here,  that  he  had  Jiis 
 head  shorn  in  Cenchrea,  before  embarking,  on  ac- 
 count of  a  vow.  Paul's  idea  of  liberty  under  the 
 gospel  did  not  go  the  length  of  forbidding  liberty. 
 He  bore  witness  that  those  who  made  any  of  these 
 observances  their  righteousness  before  God,  shut 
 themselves  out  from  Christ ;  but,  when  any  one  was 
 
 justified  through  faith  in  the  Redeemer,  Paul  and  his 
 fellow-apostles  allowed  the  convert  unlimited  liberty 
 to  observe  or  not  observe  the  Jewish  ceremonial. 
 
 Arnot. With  the  Greeks  it  was  usual  only  for 
 
 slaves  to  wear  the  hair  cut  short;  and  to  have  ap- 
 peared with  it  cut  short  at  Corinth  among  the  Greek 
 Christians  might  have  exposed  him  to  ridicule  and 
 his  preaching  to  contempt.  He  acted  with  prudence, 
 therefore,  in  not  cutting  off  his  hair  till  he  was  on 
 the  point  of  quitting  Greece.     W. 
 
 From  the  eastern  harbor  of  Corinth,  by  the 
 great  route  of  commerce,  he  crossed  over  the  Jilgcan 
 to  Ephesus,  the  emporium  of  the  Asian  coast.  Here 
 a  few  days'  preaching  proved  so  acceptable  to  the 
 Jews  that  they  prayed  him  to  tarry.  But  he  prom- 
 ised to  return  to  them;  and,  leaving  Aquila  and 
 Priscilla  in  Ephesus,  sailed  to  Cesarea.  After  a  brief 
 visit  to  Jerusalem,  a  greeting  and  report  to  the 
 apostles  and  the  Church,  Paul  returned  for  the  last 
 time  to  Antioch.  About  three  years,  from  a.  d.  61 
 to  54,  this  Second  Journey  had  extended.     B. 
 
 Section  220. 
 
 Acts  xviii.  23-28;  xix.  1-20. 
 
 23  And  after  he  had  spent  some  time  there^  he  departed,  and  went  over  all  the  country  of 
 Galatia  and  Phrygia  in  order,  strengthening  all  the  disciples. 
 
 24  And  a  certain  Jew  named  Apollos,  horn  at  Alexandria,  an  eloquent  man,  and  mighty  in 
 
 25  the  scriptures,  came  to  Ephesus.     This  man  was  instructed  in  the  way  of  the  Lord ;  and 
 heing  fervent  in  the  spirit,  he  spake  and  taught  diligently  the  things  of  the  Lord,  knowing 
 
 26  only  the  baptism  of  John.     And  he  began  to  speak  boldly  in  the  synagogue :  whom  wlien 
 Aquila  and  Priscilla  had  heard,  they  took  him  unto  them,  and  expounded  unto  him  the  way 
 
 27  of  God  more  perfectly.    And  when  he  was  disposed  to  pass  into  Achaia,  the  brethren  wrote, 
 exhorting  the  disciples  to  receive  him :  who,  when  he  was  come,  helped  them  much  which 
 
 28  had  believed  through  grace  :  for  he  mightily  convinced  the  Jews,  and  that  publickly,  shew- 
 ing by  the  Scriptures  that  Jesus  was  Christ. 
 
 1  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  while  Apollos  was  at  Corinth,  Paul  having  passed  through  the 
 
 2  upper  coasts  came  to  Ephesus :  and  finding  certain  disciples,  he  said  unto  them.  Have  ye 
 received  the  Holy  Ghost  since  ye  believed?     And  they  said  unto  him,  We  have  not  so  much 
 
 3  as  heard  whether  there  be  any  Holy  Ghost.     And  he  said  unto  them,  Unto  what  then  were 
 
 4  ye  baptized?  And  they  said,  Unto  John's  baptism.  Then  said  Paul,  John  verily  baptized 
 with  the  baptism  of  repentance,  saying  unto  the  people,  that  they  should  believe  on  him 
 
 5  which  should  come  after  him,  that  is,  on  Christ  Jesus.     When  they  heard  this,  they  were 
 
 6  baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.     And  when  Paul  had  laid  his  hands  upon  them, 
 
 7  the  Holy  Ghost  came  on  them  ;  and  they  spake  with  tongues,  and  prophesied.     And  all  the 
 
 8  men  were  about  twelve.     And  he  went  into  the  synagogue,  and  spake  boldly  for  the  space 
 
 9  of  three  months,  disputing  and  persuading  the  things  concerning  the  kingdom  of  God.  But 
 when  divers  were  hardened,  and  believed  not,  but  spake  evil  of  that  way  before  the  multi- 
 tude, he  departed  from  them,  and  separated  the  disciples,  disputing  daily  in  the  school  of 
 
 10  one  Tyrannus.     And  this  continued  by  the  space  of  two  years ;  so  that  all  they  which  dwelt 
 in  Asia  heard  the  word  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  both  Jews  and  Greeks. 
 
 11  And  God  wrought  special  miracles  by  the  hands  of  Paul:  so  that  from  his  body  were 
 
 12  brought  unto  the  sick  handkerchiefs  or  aprons,  and  the  diseases  departed  from  them,  and 
 
134 
 
 SECTION  220.— ACTS  18:23-28;   10:1-20. 
 
 13  the  evil  spirits  went  out  of  them.     Tlien  certain  of  the  vagabond  Jews,  exorcists,  took  upon 
 them  to  call  over  thein  which  had  evil  spirits  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  saying,  We 
 
 14  adjure  you  by  Jesus  whom  Paul  preacheth.    And  there  were  seven  sons  of  one  Sceva,  a  Jew, 
 
 15  and  chief  of  tlie  priests,  which  did  so.     And  the  evil  spirit  answered  and  said,  Jesus  I  know, 
 
 16  and  Paul  1  know;  but  who  are  ye?     And  the  man  in  whom  the  evil  spirit  was  leaped  ou 
 them,  and  overcame  them,  and  j)revailed  against  them,  so  that  they  tied  out  of  that  house 
 
 17  naked  and  wounded.    And  this  was  known  to  all  the  Jews  and  Greeks  also  dwelling  at  Ephe- 
 
 18  sus;  and  fear  fell  on  them  all,  and  the  name  of  tlie  Lord  Jesus  was  magnified.     And  many 
 
 19  that  believed  came,  and  confessed,  and  shewed  their  deeds.    Many  of  them  also  which  used 
 curious  arts  brought  their  books  together,  and  burned  them  before  all  men :  and  they  counted 
 
 20  the  price  of  them,  and  found  it  fifty  thousand  jsieces  of  silver.     So  mightily  grew  the  word 
 of  God  and  prevailed. 
 
 The  surface  of  our  reading  has  immensely  enlarged,  but  not  the  limits  of  human  life.  Our  morning 
 newspaper  must  be  scanned  ;  we  must  sweep  the  whole  horizon,  and  be  posted  in  the  world's  news.  And 
 then  the  race  is  working  out  great  problems ;  thinkers  are  flinging  their  thoughts  to  the  winds  for  the 
 revolving  arms  of  the  printing  press,  and  we  must  keep  pace  with  the  march  of  advanced  thought.  Many 
 of  the  books  are  professedly  religious,  and  so  commend  themselves  to  our  consciences,  and  so  piquant  and 
 palatable  as  to  commend  themselves  to  our  taste.  Thus,  all  unwittingly,  while  we  believe  in  the  Bible, 
 praise  it,  we  only  read  it  by  snatches.  We  fail  to  feed  upon  it  with  the  keenness  of  relish  and  thorough- 
 ness of  digestion  essential  to  our  highest  profit.  Hence  arises  a  generation  eloquent  about  the  Scriptures, 
 but  not  mi(/hty  in  them.     An. 
 
 The  great  question  which  we  should  be  anxious  to  be  able  to  answer  in  the  affirmative  is  this,  '■'■Are 
 we  receiving  the  Holy  Ghost  since  we  believed  V  "  Have  we  been  ever  since,  and  are  we  still,  receiving  the 
 Holy  Ghost  ?  0  blessed  above  all  blessedness,  if  we  can  say  that  this  is  true  of  us !  0  blessed  with  a 
 blessedness  most  complete,  if  we  only  do  not  too  entirely  abandon  ourselves  to  enjoy  it !  Elect  of  God ; 
 holy  and  beloved ;  justified  and  sanctified ;  there  is  nothing  in  all  the  world  that  *ould  impair  or  destroy 
 such  happiness,  except  we  ourselves,  in  evil  hour,  believed  it  to  be  out  of  the  reach  of  danger.     T.  A. 
 
 23.  Commencement  of  PauVs  Third  Missionary 
 Journey. — Recall  the  chief  periods  of  Paul's  apos- 
 tolic career  thus  far :  The  First  Journey  of  two  years 
 or  more  in  Asia  Minor ;  an  interval  of  more  than 
 two  years  in  Antioch  and  Syria  ;  the  Second  Journey 
 of  three  years  or  more  through  Asia  Minor,  Mace- 
 donia, and  Achaia ;  and  an  interval  of  a  few  months 
 at  Antioch.  Now  he  undertakes  his  Third  and  last 
 Missionary  Journey  ;  again  through  Asia  Minor,  tar- 
 rying only  among  the  churches  in  Plirygia  and  Ga- 
 latia,  abiding  in  Ephesus,  and  then  visiting  Mace- 
 donia and  Achaia.  The  period  of  this  final  circuit 
 (recorded  Acts  18  :  23  to  21 :  17)  covered  about /om7- 
 years,  from  the  summer  or  fall  of  a.  d.  54  onward. 
 During  this  period  Paul  wrote  the  Epistles  to  the 
 Corinthians,  to  the  Galatians,  and  to  the  Romans. 
 
 24-28.  An  Episode  concerning  Apollos. — With 
 a  few  glimpses,  Luke  here  introduces  a  remarkably 
 fine  natural  and  Christian  character,  and  a  history 
 though  brief  yet  rich  in  instructive  suggestions. 
 Apollos,  like  Paul,  was  chosen  by  Christ  for  his 
 great  and  special  work.  He  was  taken  out  of  the 
 very  region  where,  and  from  the  class  by  whom,  the 
 Old  Testament  Scriptures  had  been  translated  three 
 centuries  before  into  the  now  world-language. 
 Taught  all  the  learning  and  trained  in  the  culture  of 
 the  schools  of  Alexandria,  he  had  applied  all  his  ac- 
 quired resources  with  his  great  natural  gifts  to  the 
 
 study  of  his  own  Scriptures.  Through  some  undis- 
 closed teacher,  the  testimony  of  the  Baptist  to  Christ 
 and  some  of  the  leading  facts  of  Christ's  life  and 
 ministry  had  been  brought  to  his  knowledge. 
 Enough  he  had  heard  to  trace  the  correspondences 
 of  that  Life  with  the  Old  Testament  prophecy  and 
 promise ;  and  to  produce  a  conviction  that  Jesus  of 
 Nazareth  was  the  expected  Messiah.  Though  unin- 
 formed of  the  eventful  issue  of  that  Life,  and  of  the 
 marvels  of  Pentecost  that  followed  the  Ascension, 
 his  faith  yet  fastened  itself,  like  Abraham's,  to  a 
 dimly  revealed  Deliverer.  To  this  Redeemer  he  con- 
 secrated himself  and  all  his  culture.  Under  divine 
 prompting,  he  became  a  self-appointed  evangelist  of 
 the  Messiah ;  telling  in  fervent  words  all  the  gospel 
 he  knew,  the  gospel  of  the  Prophets  as  fulfilled. 
 
 While  Paul  is  traversing  the  provinces  of  Phry- 
 gia  and  Galatia,  Apollos  is  led  by  the  same  Spirit  to 
 Ephesus,  where  Aquila  and  Priscilla  had  been  some 
 time  abiding.  No  wonder  that  these  tent-makers 
 were  intensely  stirred  when  this  man  of  bright  intel- 
 lect and  burning  zeal  suddenly  appeared  in  the  syna- 
 gogue at  Ephesus ;  and,  like  another  John,  seemed 
 by  his  eloquence  and  might  of  Scriptural  truth  to  be 
 preparing  the  way  of  the  Lord.  For,  partially  taught 
 as  he  was,  note  Luke's  description  (vs.  24,  25)  of  his 
 qualifications  and  his  spirit.  An  eloquent  man — one 
 who  could  understand  his  subject  and  his  occasion ; 
 
SECTION  220.— ACTS  18  :  23-28;    19  : 1-20. 
 
 135 
 
 who  could  grasp  and  use  his  points  of  argument  and 
 appeal  with  clearness,  force,  and  fervor ;  mighty  in 
 the  Scriptures,  in  the  substance  and  spirit,  not  in  the 
 letter,  of  the  truth  of  God ;  inst)'uded  in  the  lony  of 
 the  Lord,  so  instructed  only  by  the  Lord's  own  Spirit ; 
 fervent  in  the  spirit,  with  a  soul  kindled  and  ever 
 aglow  with  a  Godlike  love  for  God  and  man ;  he 
 spake  and  taught  diligently  the  things  of  the  Lord — 
 in  private  and  public,  without  weariness  or  ceasing, 
 unfolding  and  impressing  the  Scriptures  of  truth, 
 those  Old  Testament  Scriptures  which  Paul  after- 
 ward affirmed,  "  are  able  to  make  wise  unto  salva- 
 tion." These  particulars  may  well  be  pondered,  if 
 we  would  learn  the  true  secret  of  an  evangelist's 
 success.  Quick  to  discern  these  divine  gifts  and  the 
 missionary  spirit  of  Apollos,  yet  perceiving  how  de- 
 fective was  his  knowledge  of  the  gospel,  the  tent- 
 makers  sought  to  instruct  him  in  the  fullness  of  the 
 truth  which  they  had  received  from  Paul.  They  rec- 
 ognized as  their  vocation,  if  not  to  preach,  to  teach 
 more  perfectly  this  divinely  called  preacher. 
 
 Again,  by  this  teaching,  as  often  before  in  this 
 apostolic  age,  God  honors  the  common  priesthood  of 
 believers.  While  the  apostles,  and  after  them  other 
 appointed  ministers,  had  due  honor  and  a  definite 
 vocation,  yet,  in  emergencies  and  for  special  pur- 
 poses, unordained  disciples  ministered  the  Word  and 
 the  ordinances.  So,  after  Stephen's  martyrdom,  the 
 scattered  members  of  the  infant  Church  went  every- 
 where preaching  the  Word.  So  an  obscure  believer 
 was  Christ's  messenger  to  Saul,  to  declare  the  truth 
 and  admit  to  the  Christian  fellowship.  And  in  this 
 case  of  Apollos,  two  simple  disciples,  and  one  a  wo- 
 
 Site  of  Ephesus. 
 
 man,  were  guided  to  this  needed  ministry  of  instruc- 
 tion by  the  Spirit  of  Christ. 
 
 The  manner  in  which  their  joint  ministry  of  help 
 and  guidance  was  accepted  and  acted  upon  by  Apol- 
 Jos  furnishes  yet  further  evidence  of  the  grace  of 
 
 God  as  magnified  in  his  thorough  and  beautiful 
 Christian  spirit.  And  if  we  trace  through  his  sub- 
 sequent history,  and  read  all  that  Paul  wrote  con- 
 cerning him,  we  find  an  absence  of  self-assertion,  a 
 retiring  modesty,  a  spirit  of  humble,  earnest  helpful- 
 ness, blended  with  boldness  and  intense  fervor. 
 Watering  that  which  Paul  had  planted,  building 
 upon  Paul's  foundation  in  Corinth,  yet,  when  a  party 
 would  form  itself  around  himself  as  a  Christian 
 leader  distinct  from  Paul,  he  withdraws  to  Ephesus, 
 and  toils  thenceforth  under  the  counsel  and  guidance 
 of  the  veteran  apostle. 
 
 Simply  but  clearly  are  the  two  chief  functions  of 
 the  gospel  preacher  intimated  in  connection  with  the 
 work  of  Apollos  at  Corinth  (vs.  27,  28).  He  helped 
 them  much  ivhich  had  believed  through  grace  ;  and  he 
 mightily  convinced  those  that  were  unbelieving. 
 
 \.  At  the  End  of  a  Considerable  Journey,  Paul 
 settles  down  in  Ephesus. — Timothy  seems  to  have 
 accompanied  Paul  throughout  this  Third  Circuit; 
 Titus  in  the  earlier,  and  Luke  in  the  later  part. 
 The  route  from  Antioch  was,  as  in  the  previous  jour- 
 ney, over  the  Cilician  plain,  through  the  "  Gates," 
 the  noted  pass  of  the  Taurus  Range,  into  the  high 
 table-land  of  Lycaonia ;  thence  through  Cappado- 
 cia  into  Galatia,  and  then  through  Phrygia  to  the 
 ^gean  coast.  Besides  confirming  and  strengthen- 
 ing the  churches  everywhere  throughout  this  jour- 
 ney, as  specially  charged  by  the  apostles  and  breth- 
 I'cn  in  Jerusalem  he  took  order  for  future  collec- 
 tions in  behalf  of  the  poorer  Christians  in  Judea. 
 Paul  declares  that  he  was  "  forward  to  do  "  this, 
 that  the  helpfulness  of  Gentile  to  Jewish  Christians 
 might  promote  a  closer 
 spiritual  unity  and  fel- 
 lowship between  them. 
 To  Ephesus  Paul 
 now  comes,  in  accord- 
 ance with  his  previous 
 promise  (18  :  21).  And 
 Ephesus  proved  to  be  his 
 ivorking  -  center  during 
 the  greater  portion  of 
 this  Third  missionary 
 tour,  as  Corinth  had 
 been  during  the  larger 
 half  of  the  Second.  For 
 Ephesus,  like  Corinth, 
 was  a  great  world-cen- 
 ter of  commerce,  popu- 
 lation, and  influence. 
 These  two  cities  shared 
 the  highest  position  of  prominence  and  power  with 
 Rome  and  Antioch.  And  in  all  these  world-centers 
 Paul  planted  an  effective  and  aggressive  Christi- 
 anity.    B. 
 
 From  the  frontier  of  Phrygia  a  tract  of  country 
 
136 
 
 SECTION  220.— ACTS  18  :  23-28;   19  : 1-20. 
 
 extends  to  the  ^gean,  which  is  watered  by  two  of 
 the  long  western  rivers,  the  Ilermus  and  the  Mean- 
 der, and  which  is  celebrated  through  an  extended 
 period  of  classical  history,  and  is  sacred  to  us  as  the 
 scene  of  the  churches  of  the  Apocalypse.  Laodicea 
 is  in  the  basin  of  the  Meander ;  Smyrna,  Thyatira, 
 Sardis,  and  Philadelphia  arc  in  that  of  the  Hermus ; 
 Pergamus  is  further  to  the  north,  on  the  Caicus. 
 Between  the  Ilermus  and  the  Meander  is  a  smaller 
 river,  named  the  Cayster.  And  here,  in  the  level 
 valley  of  the  Cayster,  in  a  situation  preeminent 
 among  the  excellent  positions  which  the  lonians 
 chose  for  their  cities,  Ephesus  was  built,  on  some 
 hills  near  the  sea.     H.     (Sec  map,  p.  94.) 
 
 Originally  the  royal  city  of  the  kings  of  Ionia,  it 
 passed  successively  under  the  control  of  Persia  and 
 Lydia,  until  b.  c.  129,  when  under  the  Roman  rule 
 it  was  made  the  capital  of  the  province  of  Asia. 
 Upon  the  great  line  of  commerce  east  and  west,  the 
 meeting  place  of  vessels  from  all  points  of  the 
 Mediterranean,  connected  by  great  roads  with  the 
 interior  markets  of  the  East,  the  most  central  point 
 between  east  and  west,  it  naturally  drew  together 
 Jew  and  Greek,  Roman  and  Oriental.  It  was,  more- 
 over, a  free  city,  though  the  mass  of  its  population 
 was  Oriental  in  origin  and  in  worship.  Reason 
 enough  we  discern  why  Paul  should  tarry  so  long 
 and  toil  so  arduously  here  ! 
 
 3-7.  The  Holy  Ghost  falls  upon  2'welve  Disci- 
 ples of  John  the  Baptist. —  Christian  disciples  they 
 were,  for  the  word  is  only  used  of  such,  and  because 
 Paul  recognizes  them  as  believers.  Like  Apollos, 
 these  men  had  not  heard  of  the  descent  of  the  Holy 
 Ghost.  To  Paul's  question,  "  Did  ye  receive  the 
 Holy  Ghost  ? "  (referring  not  to  the  regenerating 
 power,  but  to  the  extraordinary  gifts  which  then  so 
 frequently  followed  conversion),  they  replied :  "  We 
 did  not  even  hear  whether  the  Holy  Ghost  is,"  i.  e., 
 is  given ;  whether  these  miraculous  gifts  have  ap- 
 peared. They  had  understood  and  practiced  repen- 
 tance toward  God,  and  some  vague  yet  real  faith  in 
 the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  but  they  had  not  heard 
 Christ's  disclosures  about  "  another  Comforter,  the 
 Holy  Ghost,"  nor  had  they  experienced  his  special 
 Pentecostal  gifts.  John  had  taught  Christ's  true 
 Messiahship.  This  was  his  central  truth :  Behold 
 the  Lamb  of  God  !  So  much  these  men  knew, 
 when  they  were  initiated  by  baptism  into  the  re*li- 
 gion  which  John  taught.  That  religion  included  as 
 its  two  main  doctrines  repentance  or  reformation  of 
 heart  and  life,  and  trust  in  that  Lamb  of  God  of 
 whom  John  was  the  forerunner  and  herald. 
 
 After  brief  colloquy  with  these  believers  in  the 
 Messiah,  Paul  made  clear  what  was  vague,  and  fully 
 unfolded  Christ's  career  to  His  Ascension,  and  the 
 sending  of  the  Holy  Ghost  ten  days  thereafter. 
 And  now,  with  vastly  enlarged  vision  of  spiritual 
 
 truth,  and  with  deepened  faith,  "  they  were  baptized 
 into  "  (as  better  representing  the  chief  idea  of  in- 
 corporation) "  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus."  Again, 
 as  before,  the  laying  on  of  the  apostle's  hands  was 
 followed  with  the  miraculous  gifts  (the  speaking 
 with  other  tongues,  and  by  special  inspiration,  i.  e., 
 "  prophesying ")  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  And  upon 
 these  twelve  disciples  Paul  laid  the  foundation  of 
 the  great  Church  of  the  Ephesians. 
 
 This  singular  incident  (we  note  in  passing),  as 
 well  as  the  similar  history  of  Apollos,  shows  how 
 slowly  the  knowledge  of  the  essential  facts  of  Chris- 
 tianity was  spread  abroad.  It  further  indicates  the 
 depth  and  force  of  the  impression  made  upon  the 
 whole  Jewish  people  by  the  brief  yet  powerful  min- 
 istry of  the  Baptist,  Nearly  thirty  years  had  now 
 elapsed  since  his  beheading  by  Herod,  yet  at  two 
 widely  separated  points  we  find  so  rich  and  precious 
 
 fruit  of  his  faithful  testimony.     B. The  incident 
 
 is  also  important  as  showing  that  those  who  are  in 
 a  truly  believing  state  of  mind  believe  more  or  less 
 of  Christian  truth  according  to  their  opportunities 
 of  knowledge.  Abraham's  faith  was  probably  as 
 strong  as  that  of  Paul,  but  not  so  extensive.  This 
 gives  us  great  hope  for  those  who  are  ignorant,  but 
 not  for  those  who  reject  the  truth  when  made 
 known.  If  one  has  "faith"  he  will  hold  "the 
 faith  "  as  soon  as  he  can  properly  discover  it ;  with- 
 out "faith,"  holding  "  the  faith"  is  a  dead  ortho- 
 doxy.    Riddle. 
 
 8-10.  Three  Months  in  the  Synagogue  on  the 
 Sabbath,  then  2' wo  Years  in  the  School  of  Tyrannus 
 daily,  Paid  preaches  the  Word  of  the  Lord  Jestcs. — 
 Though  Aquila  and  Priscilla  are  not  mentioned  here, 
 we  have  seen  them  so  lately  instructing  Apollos,  and 
 we  find  them  so  soon  again  sending  salutations  to  Cor- 
 inth in  the  apostle's  letter  from  Ephesus  (1  Cor.  16), 
 that  we  can  not  but  believe  he  met  his  old  associates. 
 It  is  even  probable  that  he  again  worked  with  them 
 at  the  same  trade :  for  in  the  address  to  the  Ephe- 
 sian  elders  (20  :  34)  he  stated  that  "his  own  hands 
 had  ministered  to  his  necessities";  and  in  writing 
 to  the  Corinthians  he  says  (1  Cor.  4:11,  12)  that 
 such  toil  had  continued  even  "  to  that  hour."     H. 
 
 First,  three  months  in  the  synagogue  he  spake 
 boldly.  His  theme,  as  at  Thossalonica,  was  that  of 
 the  Baptist.  It  was  that  doctrine  of  the  kingdom  of 
 God  which  was  the  key  to  Christ's  whole  ministry. 
 To  the  Jews,  who  were  still  looking  for  a  visible 
 world-empire,  he  faithfully  declared  and  pressed  home 
 the  truth  respecting  "  the  kingdom  of  God  within 
 them,"  as  the  condition  of  entrance  into  the  final 
 glory  of  the  everlasting  kingdom.  But  his  bold 
 fidelity  was  offensive  because  his  truth  was  un- 
 welcome. They  hardened  themselves  against  his 
 appeals  by  willfully  refusing  to  believe.  Nay,  fur- 
 ther, they  dared  publicly  revile  the  truth  of  GoA 
 
SECTION  220.— ACTS  18  :  23-28;   19  : 1-20. 
 
 13T 
 
 and  to  belie  the  Christian  %vay  of  believing  and 
 living. 
 
 Thereupon,  as  at  Corinth,  Paul  withdrew  his 
 disciples  from  among  them.  As  the  house  of  Justus 
 at  Corinth,  so  here  the  school  of  Tyrannus  became — 
 and  for  two  years  continued — the  daily  meeting- 
 place  of  the  Christians  and  the  chief  preaching-place 
 of  Paul.  (From  the  lack  of  any  note  of  the  man,  it 
 would  seem  that  this  was  a  hired  room  where  pre- 
 viously a  Greek  philosopher  of  that  name  had  been 
 wont  to  teach.)  And  for  yet  nine  months  longer, 
 making  three  full  years  (20  :  31),  in  this  great  cen- 
 tral city  Paul  maintained  his  sublime  work  of  pub- 
 lishing the  Christian  truths.  Doubtless  he  made 
 many  brief  tours  into  the  interior,  and  possibly 
 crossed  the  .^gcan  to  Corinth ;  for  of  such  move- 
 ments we  find  some  indications.  So  it  was  that  all 
 the  inhabitants  of  pro-consular  Asia  "heard  the 
 word  of  the  Lord  Jesus  " ;  a  fact  confirmed  even  by 
 heathen  writers.  And  during  this  period  most,  if 
 not  all,  of  the  Seven  Churches  of  the  Apocalypse 
 may  have  been  planted.  Of  four  congregations  in 
 that  province,  those  of  Ephesus,  Colosse,  Laodicea, 
 and  Hierapolis,  Paul  speaks  definitely  in  Col.  1 
 and  4. 
 
 11,  12.  PauVs  Work  for  God  attested  hy  Spe- 
 ciaUt/  Adapted  Miracles. — For  a  second  time,  and  the 
 last,  in  Paul's  history  we  read  of  maiiy  miracles 
 wrought  in  connection  with  his  ministry.  The  oc- 
 casion— always  the  same — is  some  specially  de- 
 manded attestation  of  God's  presence,  speaking  and 
 working  through  him.  As  in  the  case  of  Moses  be- 
 fore Pharaoh,  and  as  in  Paul's  own  previous  expe- 
 rience before  the  deputy  in  Cyprus,  an  issue  was 
 raised  here  between  the  antagonistic  powers  of  light 
 and  darkness.  On  the  one  side  were  numerous  sor- 
 cerers, pretended  exorcists,  and  magic-workers,  apos- 
 tles of  falsehood  and  impurity  with  whom  Ephesus 
 was  teeming,  from  all  lands ;  and  on  the  other, 
 Christ's  apostle  of  truth  and  purity.  To  give  sharp- 
 ness and  force  to  the  decision  of  this  issue,  an  un- 
 questioned and  signal  manifestation  of  Divine  power 
 was  essential  at  this  juncture  in  this  infested  city. 
 Hence,  besides  the  miracles  wrought  by  the  hands  of 
 Paul,  God  wrought  special  wonders  in  connection 
 with  him,  yet  without  his  direct  intervention.  Not 
 the  relics  of  a  dead  saint,  but  aprons  and  handker- 
 chiefs used  by  a  living  one  in  his  honest,  hallowed, 
 daily  toil,  were  made  means  of  imparting  a  healing 
 power,  like  that  of  Christ's  garment-hem  to  the  suf- 
 fering woman's  touch.  Those  who  sought  them  for 
 this  purpose  had  faith  in  the  application,  and  God 
 condescended  to  meet  and  reward  the  faith.  But 
 only  for  the  time  and  occasion.  There  was  no  sec- 
 ond-hand use.  for  there  was  no  second-hand  faith  of 
 superstition. 
 
 The  unusual  form  of  these  miracles — therefore 
 
 called  special — was  adapted  to  meet  the  leading  su- 
 perstition of  Ephesus.  These  very  supernatural 
 effects,  so  publicly  wrought  and  so  conclusively  real^ 
 were  designed  to  confute  and  triumphantly  confuted 
 all  professed  magical  or  talismanic  claims.  Especi- 
 ally did  they  challenge  comparison  in  their  effects 
 with  the  charms  and  amulets  constituted  by  the  ut- 
 terance or  transcription  of  the  famous  mystic  sym- 
 bols or  sentences  known  as  the  Ephesian  Letters^ 
 thrice  graven  upon  Diana's  image.  In  connection 
 with  these  admirably  adapted  miracles — which  have 
 no  parallel  in  apostolic  or  other  subsequent  times — 
 Luke  is  careful  to  note  (17)  that  it  was  the  name  of 
 the  Lord  Jesics,  not  that  of  Paul,  that  teas  magnifed. 
 
 B. Eustathius  says  that  the  mysterious  symbols 
 
 called  "Ephesian  Letters"  were  engraved  on  the 
 crown,  the  girdle,  and  the  feet  of  the  goddess. 
 When  pronounced,  they  were  regarded  as  a  charm ; 
 and  were  directed  to  be  used,  especially  by  those 
 who  were  in  the  power  of  evil  spirits.  When  writ- 
 ten, they  were  carried  about  as  amulets.  The  study 
 of  these  symbols  was  an  elaborate  science :  and 
 books,  both  numerous  and  costly,  were  compiled  by 
 its  professors.     H. 
 
 13—16.  So  conclusively  real  and  certainly  Divine 
 were  the  "  special  miracles  "  wrought  in  connection 
 with  Paul's  preaching,  that  "  certain  wandering  Jew- 
 ish exorcists  undertook  to  name  over  them  who  had 
 evil  spirits  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  saying.  We 
 adjure  you  by  the  Jesus  whom  Paul  preacheth."  This 
 blasphemous  appeal  was  not  only  damaging  as  its 
 utter  failure  showed  them  to  be  counterfeits  and 
 pretenders ;  it  involved  the  absurdity  of  a  feebler 
 evil  agent,  with  a  means  confessedly  not  understood^ 
 much  less  controlled,  attempting  to  dispossess  a 
 stronger.  In  these  words,  too,  the  sons  of  Sceva  prac- 
 tically confessed  that  they  had  no  faith  in  and  stood 
 in  no  personal  relation  to  Christ ;  that  they  were 
 not  warranted  therefore  in  such  a  use  of  His  name;, 
 that  their  own  claim  to  supernatural  power  was 
 false;  that,  unlike  them  and  all  other  sorcerers,. 
 Paul  was  a  true  man,  successfully  engaged  in  a 
 work  helpful  to  man  and  so  honoring  to  God  ;  and 
 that  in  this  work  he  was  in  living  alliance  with  Di- 
 vine  power.  Furthermore,  this  wicked,  absurd,  and 
 humiliating  appeal  brought  out  another  demoniac 
 attestation  to  the  truth  of  Paul's  mission  and  the 
 conquering  might  of  Christ.  "Jesus  I  acknoioU 
 edge^''  as  Ruler  over  the  world  of  evil  and  good, 
 "and  Paul  I  hnow^''  as  His  minister,  "but  who 
 are  ye  ?  "  promptly  answered  back  the  kindred  spirit 
 whom  they  could  not  exorcise.  And  assaulting  two 
 of  the  seven  brothers,  he  rent  off  their  clothes  and 
 drove  them  wounded  from  the  house. 
 
 17-20.  Effect  of  the  Word  and  its  Accompany- 
 ing Miracles,  and  of  the  Overthroiv  of  the  Jewish 
 Exorcists,  upon  Believers  ifi  Magic  and  Dealers  in 
 
138 
 
 SECTION  221.— A  CTS  19  :  21-1^1. 
 
 Sorcery. — To  all  the  dwellers  in  Ephcsus,  both  Jews 
 and  Greeks,  Paul's  faithful  preaching  of  Jesus,  the 
 special  marvels  connected  with  him,  and  the  dis- 
 comfiture of  the  sons  of  Sceva,  had  become  known. 
 Through  this  knowledge  Christ's  name  was  magni- 
 fieJ  and  multitudes  believed.  Luke  notes  the  special 
 effects  of  the  strikingly  exhibited  superiority  of  the 
 divine  miracles  over  the  human  counterfeits.  On  the 
 one  hand,  many  who  had  previously  bcJkvcd  (18),  and 
 yet  had  not  thrown  off  the  early  superstitious  faith 
 in  magic  arts,  now  formally  confessed  their  folly  and 
 renounced  all  connection  with  sorcerous  practices. 
 And  on  the  other,  many  of  the  sorcerers,  of  those 
 *'  who  practiced  magical  arts,"  openly  brought  to- 
 gether and  burned  the  parchment  rolls,  transcribed 
 laboriously  and  at  great  cost  with  the  secret  formulae 
 and  mystic  symbols  of  the  magic  art,  accumulated 
 through  previous  ages.  That  these  became  also 
 Christian  believers  is  evident  from  the  cost  and 
 completeness  of  their  voluntary  sacrifice.  They  did 
 not  make  gain  of  that  which  they  now  knew  to  be 
 only  evil ;  but  showed  their  sincerity  of  repentance 
 
 by  utterly  and  openly  destroying  the  books  that 
 might  have  been  sold  for  a  great  sum.  The  money- 
 value  thus  deliberately  sacrificed  by  constraint  of 
 Christian  principle  amounted  to  many  thousand  dol- 
 lars. Thus,  as  always,  a  genuine  faith  wrought  an 
 honest  purpose ;  a  purpose  that  will  sacrifice  at  any 
 cost  and  hazard  every  hindrance  in  the  way  of  obe- 
 dience to  God  and  helpfulness  to  man.  A  .sharp 
 lesson,  not  only  upon  sacrifice  but  upon  sincerity, 
 these  converted  sorcerers  of  Ephesus  convey  to 
 many  professedly  converted  men  and  women  in  their 
 business  dealings. 
 
 In  this  connection  the  20th  verse  presents  a 
 remarkable  summary  of  Paul's  work  in  Ephesus : 
 So  mightily  grew  the  Word  of  God,  and  prevailed  ! 
 The  breadth  of  the  sowing  of  truth,  the  depth  of 
 its  rooting,  its  vital  force  in  the  heart  and  its  rich 
 fruitage  in  the  life,  are  here  referred  to.  Of  these 
 great  and  wide  results,  the  submission  and  sacrifice  of 
 the  sorcerers,  just  alluded  to,  afford  signal  examples. 
 The  opposite,  selfish  course  of  Demetrius  and  his 
 workmen  present  as  signal  exceptions.     B. 
 
 Section  221. 
 
 Acts  xix.  21-41. 
 
 21  After  these  things  were  ended,  Paul  purposed  in  the  spirit,  when  he  had  passed  through 
 Macedonia  and  Acliaia,  to  go  to  Jerusalem,  saying,  After  I  have  been  there,  I  must  also  see 
 
 22  Eome.  So  he  sent  into  Macedonia  two  of  them  that  ministered  unto  him,  Timotheus  and 
 Erastus;  but  he  himself  stayed  in  Asia  for  a  season. 
 
 23  And  the  same  time  there  arose  no  small  stir  about  that  way.     For  a  certain  man  named 
 
 24  Demetrius,  a  silversmith,  which  made  silver  shrines  for  Diana,  brought  no  small  gain  unto 
 
 25  the  craftsmen;  whom  he  called  together  with  the  workmen  of  like  occupation,  and  said, 
 
 26  Sirs,  ye  know  that  by  this  craft  we  have  our  wealth.  Moreover  ye  see  and  hear,  that  not 
 alone  at  Ephesus,  but  almost  throughout  all  Asia,  this  Paul  hath  persuaded  and  turned 
 
 27  away  much  people,  saying  that  they  be  no  gods,  which  are  made  with  hands :  so  that  not 
 only  this  our  craft  is  in  danger  to  be  set  at  nought ;  but  also  that  the  temple  of  the  great 
 goddess  Diana  should  be  despised,  and  her  magnificence  should  be  destroyed,  whom  all  Asia 
 
 28  and  the  world  worshippeth.     And  when  they  beard  these  sayings,  they  were  full  of  wrath, 
 
 29  and  cried  out,  saying.  Great  is  Diana  of  the  Ephesians.  And  tlie  whole  city  was  filled  witli 
 confusion :  and  having  caught  Gains  and  Aristarchus,  men  of  Macedonia,  Paul's  companions 
 
 ■30  in  travel,  they  rushed  with  one  accord  into  the  theatre.     And  when  Paul  would  have  cn- 
 
 31  tered  in  unto  the  people,  the  disciples  suffered  him  not.  And  certain  of  tlie  chief  of  Asia, 
 which  were  his  friends,  sent  unto  him,  desiring  him  that  he  would  not  adventure  himself 
 
 32  into  the  theatre.     Some  therefore  cried  one  thing,  and  some  another :  for  the  assembly  was 
 
 33  confused;  and  the  more  part  knew  not  wherefore  they  were  come  together.  And  they  drew 
 Alexander  out  of  the  multitude,  the  Jews  putting  him  forward.     And  Alexander  beckoned 
 
 54  with  the  hand,  and  would  have  made  his  defence  unto  the  people.  But  when  they  knew 
 that  he  was  a  Jew,  all  with  one  voice  about  the  space  of  two  hours  cried  out,  Great  is  Diana 
 
 35  of  the  Ephesians.  And  when  the  townclerk  had  appeased  the  people,  he  said.  Ye  men  of 
 Ephesus,  what  man  is  there  that  knoweth  not  how  that  the  city  of  the  Ephesians  is  a  wor- 
 
 36  shipper  of  the  great  goddess  Diana,  and  of  the  image  which  fell  down  from  Jupiter  ?     See- 
 
SECTION  221.— ACTS  19  :  21-41. 
 
 139 
 
 ing  then  that  these  things  cannot  be  spoken  against,  ye  ought  to  be  quiet,  and  to  do  nothing 
 
 37  rashly.     For  ye  have  brought  hither  these  men,  which  are  neither  robbers  of  churches,  nor 
 
 38  yet  blasphemers  of  your  goddess.     Wherefore  if  Demetrius,  and  the  craftsmen  which  are 
 with  him,  have  a  matter  against  any  man,  the  law  is  open,  and  there  are  deputies:  let  them 
 
 39  implead  one  another.     But  if  ye  enquire  any  thing  concerning  other  matters,  it  shall  be  de- 
 
 40  termined  in  a  lawful  assembly.     For  we  are  in  danger  to  be  called  in  question  for  this  day's 
 
 41  uproar,  there  being  no  cause  whereby  we  may  give  an  account  of  this  concourse.     And 
 when  he  had  thus  spoken,  he  dismissed  the  assembly. 
 
 Conceive  the  apostles  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  tent-maker  or  the  fisherman,  entering,  as  strangers,  into  one 
 of  the  splendid  cities  of  Syria,  Asia  Minor,  or  Greece.  Everywhere  they  behold  temples  on  which  the 
 utmost  extravagance  of  expenditure  has  been  lavished  by  succeeding  generations  ;  idols  of  the  most  exqui- 
 site workmanship,  to  which,  even  if  the  religious  feeling  of  adoration  is  enfeebled,  the  people  are  strongly 
 attached  by  national  or  local  vanity.  They  meet  processions,  in  which  the  idle  find  perpetual  occupation, 
 the  young  excitement,  the  voluptuous  a  continual  stimulant  to  their  passions.  They  pass  a  magnificent 
 theatre,  on  the  splendor  and  success  of  which  the  popularity  of  the  existing  authorities  mainly  depends, 
 and  in  which  the  serious  exhibitions  are  essentially  religious,  the  lighter  as  intimately  connected  with  the 
 indulgence  of  the  baser  passions.  They  behold  another  public  building,  where  even  worse  feelings — the 
 cruel  and  the  sanguinary — are  pampered  by  the  animating  contests  of  wild  beasts  and  of  gladiators.  They 
 encounter,  likewise,  itinerant  jugglers,  diviners,  magicians,  who  impose  upon  the  credulous,  and  excite  the 
 contempt  of  the  enlightened.  Such  must  have  been  among  the  overpowering  diflBculties  they  contemned 
 and  defied.     Mihnan. 
 
 21,  32.  TJie  Ultimate  Plan  of  PauVs  Further 
 Journey.  Timothy  and  Erastus  sent  before. — In  2 
 €or.  1  :  15,  16,  a  slightly  differing  plan  is  referred 
 to.  He  had  intended  to  pass  through  Corinth  "  to 
 Macedonia  and  to  come  again  out  of  Macedonia  unto 
 Corinth  "  ;  that  is,  to  give  them  a  second  benefit  in 
 this  journey.  But  this  purpose  was  changed,  to 
 ^pare  them,  that  he  might  not  grieve  them,  or  come  to 
 them  in  sorrow  or  severity  (2  Cor.  1  :  12;  2  :  10). 
 The  First  Epistle  explains  all.  Sad  intelligence 
 reached  him  in  Ephesus  of  divisions  and  contentions 
 in  the  Corinthian  Church,  of  uncensured  gross  im- 
 moralities, and  of  the  scandalous  profanation  of  the 
 Lord's  Supper.  Instead  of  the  sharp  rebuke,  which 
 he  would  have  personally  administered  had  he  gone 
 first  to  Corinth,  he  remains  still  longer  in  the  prov- 
 ince of  Asia,  and  from  Ephesus  (1  Cor.  16  :  8)  writes 
 the  admonitory  words  of  his  First  Epistle  to  the  Co- 
 rinthian Church.    B. While  arranging  his  plans 
 
 so  as  to  give  his  disciples  at  Corinth  a  space  for  re- 
 pentance before  his  arrival,  he  stimulated  them  to 
 that  repentance,  and  gave  directions  for  that  refor- 
 mation of  their  disorders  which  would  prepare  for 
 his  coming  to  them  in  joy  and  peace,  by  writing  this 
 letter.  Its  contents  give  decisive  indications  of  its 
 date  and  place :  it  was  written  after  Paul's  second 
 visit  to  Galatia ;  after  the  mission  of  Timothy,  and 
 Erastus ;  and  after  the  change  in  the  apostle's 
 plans.  Paul  alludes  to  his  being  still  in  Asia,  and 
 at  Ephesus,  whence  he  was  contemplating  his  de- 
 parture at  the  ensuing  Pentecost ;  circumstances 
 which  fix  the  date  to  the  spring  of  his  last  year's 
 residence  at  Ephesus  (a.  d.  57).     S. After  that. 
 
 he  decides  to  delay  still  further  and  to  go  first  to 
 Macedonia,  that  he  might  learn  the  effect  of  his 
 First  Letter.  While  in  Macedonia  he  receives  grat- 
 ifying tidings,  to  which  he  refers  and  responds  in 
 his  Second  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  written  from 
 Macedonia.  Then  he  goes  to  Corinth,  and  after  win- 
 tering there  is  brought  on  his  return  journey  to  Je- 
 rusalem. Luke,  writing  here  after  the  event,  sim- 
 ply narrates  Paul's  actual  journey.  The  tarrying 
 "  in  Asia  "  (in  Ephesus)  covered  another  period  of 
 nine  months,  which  completes  the  three  years  of 
 chapter  20  :  31.  During  these  latter  months  oc- 
 curred the  events  that  follow  in  this  chapter. 
 
 23-28>  Demetrius,  a  Manufacturer  in  Silver, 
 craftily  excites  the  Workmen  to  Riotous  Demonstra- 
 tions against  the  Christian  Movement  and  its  Lead- 
 ers.— Again,  this  movement  is  characterized  as  "  that 
 way  "  ;  meaning  the  Christian  ivay  of  believing  and 
 living.     Some  knowledge  of  the  temple,  the  image 
 
 Coin  of  Ephesus,  exhibiting  the  head  of  Nero  and  the  Tem- 
 ple of  Diana. 
 
 and  the  worship  of  Diana,  the  tutelary  deity  of 
 Ephesus,  is  essential  to  a  clear  understanding  of 
 the  appeal  of  Demetrius  and  the  resulting  commo- 
 tion.    B. 
 
140 
 
 SECTION  221.— ACTS  19:21-41. 
 
 One  building  at  Ephesus  surpassed  all  the  rest 
 in  magnificence  and  in  fame.  Tiiis  was  the  Temple 
 of  Artemis  or  Diana,  which  glittered  in  brilliant 
 beauty  at  the  head  of  the  harbor,  and  was  reckoned 
 by  the  ancients  as  one  of  the  wonders  of  the  world. 
 The  sun,  it  was  said,  saw  nothing  in  his  course  more 
 magnificent  than  Diana's  Temple.  It  consisted  es- 
 sentially in  horizontal  entablatures  resting  on  verti- 
 cal columns.  These  colonnades  were  erected  as  sub- 
 sidiary decorations  round  the  cell  which  contained 
 the  idol,  and  were,  through  a  great  part  of  their 
 space,  open  to  the  sky.  The  Temple  was  425  feet  in 
 length  and  220  in  breadth,  and  the  columns  were  60 
 feet  high.  The  number  of  columns  was  127,  each 
 of  them  the  gift  of  a  king;  and  36  of  them  were 
 enriched  with  ornament  and  color.  All  the  Greek 
 cities  contributed  to  the  structure.  The  national 
 pride  in  the  sanctuary  was  so  great  that,  when  Alex- 
 ander offered  the  spoils  of  his  eastern  campaign  if 
 he  might  inscribe  his  name  on  the  building,  the 
 honor  was  declined.  The  value  and  fame  of  the 
 Temple  were  enhanced  by  its  being  the  treasury,  in 
 which  a  large  portion  of  the  wealth  of  Western  Asia 
 was  stored  up. 
 
 If  the  Temple  of  Diana  at  Ephesus  was  magnif- 
 icent, the  Image  enshrined  within  the  sumptuous 
 inclosure  was  primitive  and  rude.  It  resembled  an 
 Indian  idol  rather  than  the  beautiful  forms  which 
 crowded  the  Acropolis  of  Athens.  The  figure,  which 
 assumed  an  emblematic  form  above,  representing 
 the  life  of  all  animated  beings  as  fed  and  supported 
 by  nature,  was  terminated  below  in  a  shapeless 
 block.  The  material  was  wood.  A  bar  of  metal 
 was  in  each  hand.  The  dress  was  covered  with 
 mystic  devices ;  and  the  small  shrine,  where  it  stood 
 within  the  Temple,  was  concealed  by  a  curtain  in 
 front.  Yet,  rude  as  the  image  was,  it  was  the  ob- 
 ject of  the  utmost  veneration.  Like  the  Palladium 
 of  Troy — like  the  most  ancient  Minerva  of  the 
 Athenian  Acropolis — like  the  Paphian  Venus  or 
 Cybele  of  Pessinus — like  the  Ceres  in  Sicily — it 
 was  believed  to  have  "  fallen  down  from  the  sky  " 
 (v.  35). 
 
 One  of  the  idolatrous  customs  of  the  ancient 
 world  was  the  use  of  portable  images  or  shrines, 
 which  were  little  models  of  the  more  celebrated  ob- 
 jects of  devotion.  They  were  carried  in  processions, 
 on  journeys  and  military  expeditions,  and  set  up  as 
 
 household  godsin  private  houses.    H. Such  were 
 
 the  "  silver  shrines  for  Diana,"  largely  manufactured 
 by  Demetrius ;  small  portable  models  of  the  Tem- 
 ple, and  containing  a  figure  of  the  goddess.  These 
 shrines  were  in  great  demand,  not  only  in  Ephesus 
 and  the  province  of  Asia,  but  among  all  nations  and 
 in  all  countries  ;  and  hence  the  business  of  their 
 manufacture  was  extensive  and  lucrative. 
 
 The  great  annual  festival  of  Diana,  the  patron 
 
 deity  of  Ephesus,  took  place  in  her  own  month  of 
 May ;  when  the  rude  wooden  image  of  the  goddess 
 was  exhibited  to  the  multitude,  and,  in  her  honor, 
 games  and  dramas  were  publicly  celebrated.  Of 
 this  opportune  occasitm  Demetrius  took  advantage 
 to  stir  up  the  idle  and  excitable  Greek  populace. 
 Yet  with  all  his  shrewdness  he  is  constrained  to 
 confess  the  immense  power  and  success  of  the  Word, 
 in  the  very  facts  upon  which  he  bases  his  inflamma- 
 tory appeals.  That  the  craftsmen  in  image  mold- 
 ing and  carving  were  out  of  work  he  declares  to 
 result  from  the  preaching  of  this  Paul.  By  him, 
 "  much  people  in  Ephesus  and  throughout  all  Asia" 
 (that  is,  the  broad  strip  of  the  western  seaboard  of 
 Asia  Minor,  the  province  of  Asia)  have  been  turned 
 away  from  Diana's  worship,  and  led  to  disbelieve 
 in  gods  made  with  hands.  He  further  praises  the 
 true  character,  methods,  and  effects  of  the  Gospel, 
 shows  where  the  real  power  of  its  preacher  lies,  and 
 how  God  honors  that  power,  by  the  words :  This^ 
 Paul  hath  persuaded  nutch  people/  To  reason  and 
 motive  they  have  intelligently  and  voluntarily  re- 
 sponded with  faith.  And  that  these  are  undeniable 
 facts,  he  appeals  to  the  workmen :  Ye  see  and  hear 
 eill  this  ! 
 
 Naturally  his  first  argument  based  upon  such 
 facts  touches  the  selfish  side.  "  This  craft  of  ours — 
 the  making  of  these  silver  temple-models — by  which 
 we  get  our  living,  is  in  danger  of  being  done  away. 
 Nay  more,  in  time  our  occupation  will  become  ab- 
 surd and  be  accounted  disgraceful."  Next  he  ap- 
 peals to  the  religious  and  national  feeling  of  the 
 gathering  townspeople,  as  well  as  of  the  workmen. 
 He  warns  them  that  the  success  of  the  Christian 
 teaching  means  the  decline  and  overthrow  of  the 
 Diana-worship,  and  of  the  supremacy  of  their  regal 
 city  Ephesus. 
 
 Arguments  so  artfully  set  forth,  having  so  much 
 foundation  in  fact,  and  touching  his  hearers  at  every 
 personal  and  practical  point,  appealing  to  their  im- 
 periled living,  to  their  religious  faith,  such  as  it 
 was,  and  to  their  patriotic  feeling,  could  not  but  suc- 
 ceed in  inflaming  their  wrath  to  the  utmost.  With 
 a  mighty  outcry,  which  expressed  all  the  substance 
 of  their  superstitious  faith  and  patriotic  devotion. 
 Great  !  Diana  of  the  Ephesians  !  the  surging  crowd 
 of  artisans  and  people  that  had  gathered  at  th& 
 speech  of  Demetrius  went  tumultuously  through  the 
 streets,  increasing  as  they  went,  until  they  poured, 
 a  vast  throng,  into  the  great  theatre. 
 
 29-41.  Proceedimjs  in  the  Theatre.  — Ihi?,  is  be- 
 lieved to  have  been  the  largest  open-air  structure  of 
 its  kind  ever  constructed  by  the  Greeks — capable  of 
 seating  50,000  persons  in  its  many  semicircular  tiers 
 of  stone  Seats,  rising  from  the  stage  floor.  The  still 
 visible  remains  show  its  vast  dimensions. 
 
 Two  of  Paul's  Macedonian  disciples,  companions 
 
SECTION  221.— A  CTS  19  :  21-1,1. 
 
 141 
 
 in  travel,  were  seized  by  the  mob  on  the  way,  and 
 borne  into  the  theatre.  Paul  was  kept  back  from 
 entering  by  some  "of  the  chief  of  Asia,"  or  Asi- 
 archs.  B. These  were  men  (ten  in  number)  an- 
 nually elected  from  the  wealthiest,  most  distin- 
 guished and  influential  citizens  of  the  whole  prov- 
 ince, to  conduct  the 
 sacrificial  worship  and 
 to  preside  over  the 
 games  of  the  Artemi- 
 sian  festival,  to  pro- 
 vide the  necessary  ex- 
 penses, and  to  see  that 
 due  order  was  main- 
 tained. They  held  for 
 the  time  a  kind  of  sa- 
 cerdotal position ;  and 
 when,  robed  in  man- 
 tles of  purple  and 
 crowned  with  gar- 
 lands, they  assumed 
 the  duty  of  regulating 
 the  great  gymnastic 
 contests,  and  control- 
 ling the  tumultuary 
 crowd  in  the  theatre, 
 they  might  literally  be 
 called  the   "chief  of 
 
 Asia."     n. Some  of  the  men  honored  with  this 
 
 high  office  at  this  festival  were  so  friendly  to  Paul, 
 if  not  to  the  Christian  teachings,  that  they  be- 
 sought him  not  to  expose  himself  to  unnecessary 
 peril  by  venturing  into  the  excited  and  turbulent 
 throng. 
 
 Confusion  and  uproar  filled  the  vast  amphi- 
 theatre. Probably  by  Alexander  the  coppersmith 
 (2  Tim.  4  :  14),  the  Jews  sought  to  clear  themselves 
 of  the  odium  and  charge  against  the  Christians. 
 But  the  angry,  blinded  crowd  recognized  no  distinc- 
 tion and  would  hear  no  defense.  For  two  hours 
 they  filled  the  air  with  their  senseless  shout.  Great 
 is  Diana  of  the  Ephedans  !  Then  came  among  them 
 their  highest  magistrate,  a  secretary,  or  recorder, 
 who  kept  the  archives,  and  prepared  and  published 
 all  state  papers ;  and  who,  in  various  other  ways, 
 officially  represented  the  people  of  the  free  city  of 
 Ephesus.  This  officer  was  chosen  by  themselves,  his 
 presence  was  familiar,  and  his  judgment  trusted.    B. 
 
 The  speech  is  a  pattern  of  candid  argument  and 
 judicious  tact.  He  first  allays  the  fanatical  passions 
 of  his  listeners  by  a  simple  appeal.  Then  he  bids 
 them  remember  that  Paul  and  his  companions  had 
 not  been  guilty  of  profaning  the  Temple,  or  of  ca- 
 lumnious expressions  against  the  goddess.  Then  he 
 points  out  that  the  remedy  for  any  injustice  was 
 amply  provided  by  the  assizes,  or  by  an  appeal  to 
 the  proconsul.     And  he  reminds  them  that  such  an 
 
 uproar  exposed  the  city  to  the  displeasure  of  the 
 Romans  ;  for,  however  great  the  liberties  allowed  to 
 an  ancient  and  loyal  city,  a  tumultuous  meeting 
 which  endangered  the  public  peace  would  never  be 
 tolerated.  So  he  tranquilized  the  multitude,  and 
 formally  dismissed  the  assembly.     Thus  God  used 
 
 View  of  the  Theatre  at  Ephesus. 
 
 the  eloquence  of  a  Greek  magistrate  to  protect  his 
 servant,  as  he  had  used  the  right  of  Roman  citizen- 
 ship at  Philippi,  and  the  justice  of  a  Roman  gov- 
 ernor at  Corinth.  And,  as  in  those  cases,  the  nar- 
 rative here  concludes  with  the  notice  of  a  deliberate 
 and  affectionate  farewell.     H. 
 
 The  town  clerk  said,  "  These  men  are  neither  rob- 
 bers of  churches  nor  blasphemers  of  your  goddess." 
 It  would  appear  from  this  that  Paul  had  proceeded 
 at  Ephesus  with  the  same  caution  which  he  had  dis- 
 played at  Athens.  He  effectually  undermined  all 
 idolatry  by  preaching  Christ ;  but  he  did  not  fly  in 
 the  face  of  what  his  audience  considered  sacred. 
 His  argument  was  always  grave  and  considerate. 
 He  would  not  needlessly  trample  on  the  prejudices 
 of  the  heathen.     Arnot. 
 
 Nothing  more  hinders  men  from  going  to  or 
 going  from  an  opinion  than  the  interest  they  have 
 by  holding  it.  Men  do  not  care  so  much  for  the 
 opinions  they  hold  as  for  what  they  hold  by  their 
 opinions.  Many  a  man  thinks  what  Demetrius  said : 
 "  This  craft,  by  which  we  have  all  our  wealth,  is 
 like  to  be  set  at  naught."  Hence  they  begin  to  fly 
 in  the  face  of  truth,  and  oppose  it  with  outrageous 
 rage,  so  dearly  sweet,  and  sweetly  dear,  is  their  dar- 
 ling gain.  When  once  the  copyhold  of  gain  and 
 honor  is  touched,  men  begin  to  look  about  them, 
 and  will  never  call  godliness  gain,  because  gain  is 
 their  godliness.     V. 
 
142 
 
 SECTION  222.— ACTS  20  : 1-16. 
 
 Section  222. 
 
 Acts  xx.  1-16. 
 
 1  And  after  the  uproar  was  ceased,  Paul  called  unto  Mm  the  disciples,  and  embraced  themy 
 
 2  and  departed  for  to  go  into  Macedonia.     And  when  he  had  gone  over  those  parts,  and  had 
 
 3  given  them  much  exhortation,  he  came  into  Greece,  and  there  abode  three  months.     And 
 when  the  Jews  laid  wait  for  him,  as  he  was  about  to  sail  into  Syria,  he  purposed  to  return 
 
 4  through  Macedonia.     And  there  accompanied  him  into  Asia  Sopater  of  Berea ;  and  of  the 
 Thessaionians,  Aristarchus  and  Secundus  ;  and  Gains  of  Derbe,  and  Timotheus;  and  of  Asia, 
 
 5  Tychicus  and  Trophimus.     These  going  before  tarried  for  us  at  Troas,     And  we  sailed  away 
 
 6  from  Philippi  after  the  days  of  unleavened  bread,  and  came  unto  them  to  Troas  in  five  days  • 
 where  we  abode  seven  days. 
 
 7  And  upon  the  first  day  of  the  week,  when  the  disciples  came  together  to  break  bread, 
 Paul  preached  unto  them,  ready  to  depart  on  the  morrow  ;  and  continued  his  speech  until 
 
 8  midnight.     And  there  were  many  lights  in  the  upper  chamber,  where  they  were  gathered 
 
 9  together.     And  there  sat  in  a  window  a  certain  young  man  named  Eutychus,  being  fallen 
 into  a  deep  sleep:  and  as  Paul  was  long  preaching,  he  sunk  down  with  sleep,  and  fell  down 
 
 10  from  the  third  loft,  and  was  taken  up  dead.     And  Paul  went  down,  and  fell  on  him,  and 
 
 11  embracing  him  said.  Trouble  not  yourselves  ;  for  his  life  is  in  him.  When  he  therefore  wa» 
 come  up  again,  and  had  broken  bread,  and  eaten,  and  talked  a  long  while,  even  till  break  of 
 
 12  day,  so  he  departed.  And  they  brought  the  young  man  alive,  and  were  not  a  little  com- 
 forted. 
 
 13  And  we  went  before  to  ship,  and  sailed  unto  Assos,  there  intending  to  take  in  Paul:  for 
 
 14  so  had  he  appointed,  minding  himself  to  go  afoot.     And  when  he  met  with  us  at  Assos,  we 
 
 15  took  him  in,  and  came  to  Mitylene.  And  we  sailed  thence,  and  came  the  next  day  over 
 against  Chios ;  and  the  next  day  we  arrived  at  Samos,  and  tarried  at  Trogyllium ;  and  the 
 
 16  next  day  we  came  to  Miletus.  For  Paul  had  determined  to  sail  by  Ephesus,  because  he 
 would  not  spend  tlie  time  in  Asia:  for  he  hasted,  if  it  were  possible  for  him,  to  be  at  Jeru- 
 salem the  day  of  Pentecost. 
 
 Three  years  of  faithful  labor  had  been  given  to 
 Ephesus  and  the  accessible  regions  of  the  interior 
 country.  Many  churches  had  been  planted,  includ- 
 ing some  or  all  of  the  seven  addressed  in  the  Apoc- 
 alypse. The  First  Epistle  to  the  Corinthian  Church 
 had  been  written.  Timothy  had  been  sent  into  Ma- 
 cedonia, and  Titus  to  Corinth :  both  to  superintend 
 the  great  work  of  gathering  contributions  from  the 
 Gentile  churches  for  the  Christian  poor  of  Judea. 
 Titus  had  also  been  charged  with  a  report  to  Paul 
 of  the  reception  given  to  his  First  Epistle  by  the 
 Church  of  Corinth. 
 
 1-6.  In  these  six  verses  is  compressed  the  story 
 of  ten  months'  journeying  and  tarry :  from  Ephesus 
 to  Macedonia  and  Greece,  and  back  to  Troas.  Three 
 Epistles — the  Second  to  the  Corinthians,  and  those  to 
 the  Gcdatians  and  the  Romans — largely  supplement 
 Luke's  brief  record  here.  They  detail  many  inci- 
 dents, and  fully  disclose  Paul's  state  of  mind  ;  the 
 causes  of  his  anxiety,  the  special  objects  and  aims 
 of  his  toil,  and  the  sources  of  his  comfort.  They 
 further  show  that,  intellectually,  this  was  the  most 
 active  period  of  his  career. 
 
 From  2  Cor.  2  :  12  we  learn  that,  after  leaving 
 
 Ephesus,  he  first  tarried  at  Troas,  preaching  for 
 some  weeks  to  welcome  ears  the  glad  tidings,  while 
 anxiously  waiting  the  return  of  Titus  from  Corinth. 
 Titus  failing  to  come,  Paul  sailed  for  Macedonia, 
 landing  as  before  at  Neapolis,  and  crossing  the 
 mountains  to  Philippi.  Here  he  was  rejoined  by 
 Timothy ;  and  very  soon  after  was  comforted  by  the 
 news  brought  by  Titus  from  the  Ciunch  at  Corinth. 
 Under  mingled  emotions  awakened  by  this  intelli- 
 gence, in  conjunction  with  Timothy,  he  then  wrote 
 
 The  Second  Epistle  to  the  Churches  of  Cor- 
 inth and  of  the  province  of  Achaia,  and  sent  it  by 
 the  hands  of  Titus,  who  was  charged  with  complet- 
 ing the  collection  successfully  begun.  This  time  and 
 place  of  writing  are  intimated  by  the  following  facts : 
 B. It  was  written  after  the  troubles  that  had  be- 
 fallen the  apostle  in  Asia ;  after  his  preaching  and 
 disappointment  at  Troas,  his  arrival  in  Macedonia, 
 and  the  consolation  received  there  by  his  meeting 
 with  Titus ;  while  he  was  engaged  in  making  the 
 collection  for  the  poor  at  Jerusalem  ;  and  in  antici- 
 pation of  a  renewed  visit  to  Corinth.  This  Epistle 
 reveals  to  us  what  manner  of  man  Paul  was  when 
 the  fountains  of  his  heart  were  stirred  to  their  in- 
 
SECTION  222,— ACTS  20  :  1-16. 
 
 143 
 
 most  depths.  Every  reader  may  perceive  that,  on 
 passing  from  the  First  Epistle  to  the  Second,  the 
 scene  is  almost  entirely  changed.  In  the  First,  the 
 faults  and  difficulties  of  the  Corinthian  Church  are 
 before  us.  The  apostle  writes  of  these,  with  spirit 
 indeed  and  emotion,  as  he  always  does,  but  without 
 passion  or  disturbance.  He  calmly  asserts  his  own 
 authority  over  the  Church,  and  threatens  to  deal 
 severely  with  offenders.  In  the  Second,  he  writes 
 as  one  whose  personal  relations  with  those  whom  he 
 addresses  have  undergone  a  most  painful  shock. 
 The  acute  pain  given  by  former  tidings — the  com- 
 fort yielded  by  the  account  which  Titus  brought — 
 the  vexation  of  a  sensitive  mind  at  the  necessity  of 
 self-assertion — contend  together  for  utterance.  The 
 highly  wrought  personal  sensitiveness,  the  ebb  and 
 flow  of  emotion,  so  peculiarly  characteristic  of  the 
 Epistle,  are  as  intelligible  as  they  are  noble  and 
 beautiful.  We  see  what  sustained  him  in  his  self- 
 assertion  ;  he  knew  that  he  did  not  preach  himself, 
 but  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord.     S. 
 
 From  Philippi  the  apostle  went  upon  a  preach- 
 ing tour  westward  "  as  far  as  Illyricum,"  on  the 
 Adriatic  (Rom.  15  :  19),  thus  "completing  (at  least 
 in  outline)  the  evangelization  of  the  Eastern  divi- 
 sion of  the  empire,  preparatory  to  a  movement  upon 
 Rome  itself."  Referring  to  this  extended  circuit, 
 Luke  says:  "When  he  had  gone  through  these  jmrts, 
 he  came  into  Greece,  and  there  abode  three  mont/is.^' 
 
 The  three  winter  months  (of  a.  d.  5Y-58)  at  Cor- 
 inth are  those  here  alluded  to.  Occupied  with  the 
 settlement  of  disturb- 
 ing questions  and  dis- 
 orders in  that  church, 
 with  an  oversight  of 
 other  churches  in  the 
 province,  and  with  "  the 
 care  of  all  the  church- 
 es "  that  he  had  found- 
 ed, the  apostle  yet  found 
 time  for  the  composi- 
 tion of  two  kindred 
 Epistles :  one  to  the  Ga- 
 latians,  the  other  to  the 
 Romans.  Of  these  the 
 former,  which  was  first 
 written,  is  a  sort  of 
 ground-plan  to  the  lat- 
 ter. 
 
 Tee  Epistle  to  the 
 Galatians  was  written 
 in  the  early  part  of 
 this  winter  at  Corinth, 
 prepared  and  sent  before  leaving  Ephesus.  It 
 was  aimed  at  the  grand  hindrance  everywhere  en- 
 countered in  these  earliest  churches :  the  Judaiz- 
 ing  doctrine  that  sapped  the  very  life  of  the  Chris- 
 
 tian system,  by  taking  out  of  it  all  that  was  spirit- 
 ual and  essential,  and  leaving  an  outward,  heart- 
 less, lifeless  ceremonial  framework.  Abrupt,  se- 
 vere, and  self-asserting  against  the  men  attempt- 
 ing insiduously  to  inculcate  this  destructive  teaching, 
 and  seeking  by  falsehoods  to  supplant  Paul  in  the 
 attachment  of  the  disciples ;  sometimes  ironical  even 
 toward  those  easily  deceived  disciples ;  yet  his  tone 
 of  sadness  and  intense  affection  shows  Paul's  heart 
 firmly  set  upon  rescuing  and  saving  them. 
 
 The  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  the  master-work  of 
 Paul,  which  has  evereincc  formed  the  chief  founda- 
 tion of  Christian  theology,  was  certainly  written  at 
 Corinth.  Paul  writes  as  the  guest  of  Gains,  one  of 
 the  most  conspicuous  members  of  the  Corinthian 
 Church.  He  sends  salutations  from  Erastus,  the 
 chamberlain  of  the  city,  from  Timotheus  his  fellow- 
 laborer,  and  from  Sosipater,  whom  we  presently  find 
 accompanying  him  on  his  voyage  from  Greece  to 
 Asia  (Rom.  16  :  23).  He  mentions  the  completion, 
 not  only  in  Macedonia,  but  also  in  Achaia,  of  the 
 collection,  which  he  was  then  on  the  point  of  carry- 
 ing to  the  poor  saints  at  Jerusalem.     B. 
 
 This  sacred  mission  of  charity  was  now  the  only 
 remaining  hindrance  to  the  gratification  of  a  desire 
 which  he  had  cherished  for  many  years,  but  which 
 his  labors  in  the  East  had  hitherto  postponed,  to  visit 
 the  Church  of  Rome,  and  even  to  extend  his  western 
 mission  as  far  as  Spain.  His  great  work  of  break- 
 ing up  new  ground,  of  planting  the  churches,  which 
 his  successors,  like  Apollos,  were  to  water,  was  now 
 
 Some  think  that   it   was 
 
 Ti-oas,  from  Tenedos. 
 
 done  in  the  Greek  division  of  the  Roman  world. 
 "But  now  having  no  more  jjlace  in  those  regions,''''  is 
 a  striking  description  of  a  completed  work  (Rom. 
 15  :  20-28).  It  is  very  striking  that,  ardent  and 
 long-cherished  as  was  his  desire  to  see  his  Christian 
 
144 
 
 SECTION  2SS.—ACTS  20  : 1-16. 
 
 brethren  at  Rome,  he  speaks  of  its  approaching  ful- 
 fillment as  but  a  passing  visit,  on  his  way  to  break 
 
 Interior  of  Oriental  House. 
 
 up  virgin  soil  for  the  good  seed  in  Spain.  Yet  the 
 very  errand  of  mercy  to  JeruBalem,  which  he  regards 
 as  but  a  temporary  de- 
 lay of  his  inroad  upon 
 the  West,  was  the  cause 
 of  his  being  sent  as  a 
 prisoner  to  the  capital, 
 where  his  two  years' 
 enforced  residence  pro- 
 vided for  the  work  he 
 had  to  do  both  among 
 Jews  and  Gentiles.     S. 
 
 3,  4.  To  disconcert 
 a  Jewish  plot  against 
 his  life,  Paul  returned 
 toward  Syria  by  way  of 
 Macedonia.  The  seven 
 persons  named  as  com- 
 panions of  the  journey 
 — possibly  bearers  of 
 the  collection,  and  in 
 some  sort  representa- 
 tives from  the  Gen- 
 tile Churches  to  the 
 mother  Jewish  Church 
 at  Jerusalem  —  sailed 
 over  to  Troas  in  ad- 
 vance of  Paul  and  Luke. 
 For  this  no  reason  is 
 given. 
 
 6.  AtPhilippi,  where 
 we   left  Luke  (16  :  \1), 
 
 he  rejoins  Paul,  and  continues  with  him  to  Rome. 
 At  once  we  note  more  specific  statements  of  time 
 and  place,  and  particulars  of  incident  and  address. 
 
 7-12.    Thus  we  have  the  interesting  story  of 
 
 the  evening  meeting  at  Troas,  with  its  showing  of 
 
 _      _     the    manner   of    primitive   gatherings    for 
 
 worship  ;   and  its  illustrative  argument  for 
 
 the  first-day   Sabbath,  for  the   observance 
 
 of  the  Lord's  Supper,  and  for  the  sermon 
 
 (not   the   after  "  speech  until  midnight "), 
 
 as  parts  of  an  orderly  Christian  service.     B. 
 
 The  place  was  an  upper  room,  with  a 
 
 balcony  projecting  over  the  court.     While 
 
 Paul  was  continuing  in  earnest  discourse, 
 
 an   occurrence   suddenly  took  place   which 
 
 filled  the  assembly  with  alarm,  though  it 
 
 was  afterward  converted  into  an  occasion 
 
 of  joy  and  thanksgiving.     A  young  listener, 
 
 whose  name  was   Eutychus,  was  overcome 
 
 by  heat  and  weariness,  and  sank  into  a  deep 
 
 slumber.    He  was  seated  or  leaning  in  the 
 
 balcony ;    and,    falling  down  in  his  sleep, 
 
 was  dashed  upon  the  pavement  below  and 
 
 was  taken  up  dead.    Confusion  and  terror 
 
 followed,  with  loud  lamentation.    But  Paul 
 
 was  enabled  to  imitate  the  power  of  that  Master  whose 
 
 doctrine  he  was  proclaiming.     He  went  down  and 
 
 Ruins  of  Assos. 
 [Assos  was  a  seaport  of  the  Roin.in  province  of  Asia,  in  the  district  anciently  called  Mvsia. 
 It  was  situated  on  the  north  shore  of  the  prulf  of  Aifrnmj/fthim,  ahout  seven  miles  from  the 
 opposite  coast  of  Lesbos.  A  grood  Roman  road,  connectinfr  the  central  parts  of  the  province 
 with  Alexandria  Troas  (Tkoas\  passed  throiicrh  Assos.  which  was  about  twenty  miles  from 
 Troas.  These  geofrraphical  points  illustrate  Paul's  rapid  i)assafre  through  the  town.  He  took 
 the  much  shorter  journey  by  land,  and  thus  was  able  to  join  the  ship  without  difficulty,  and 
 in  sufficient  time  for  her  to  anchor  off  Mitylene  at  the  close  of  the  day  on  which  Troas  had 
 been  left.    8.] 
 
 fell  upon  the  body, and  said  to  the  bystanders  :  "Do 
 not  lament ;  for  his  life  is  in  him."  With  minds 
 solemnized  and  filled  with  thankfulness  by  this  won- 
 
SECTION  223.— ACTS  20  :  17-38.  145 
 
 derf ul  token  of  God's  power  and  love,  they  celebrated  '  haps  to  get  special  strength  from  solitary  communion 
 
 the  Eucharistic  feast.     This  act  was  combined,  as  with  Christ  by  the  way,  Paul  walks  the  twenty  miles 
 
 ■was  usual  in  the  apostolic  age,  with  a  common  meal ;  between  Troas  and  Assos,  while  the  ship  with  his 
 
 and  Paul  now  took  some  refreshment  after  the  pro-  companions   doubled   the   promontory   of    Lectum. 
 
 tracted  labor  of  the  evening,  and  then  continued  his  From  Assos  their  course  lay  by  the  islands  of  Les- 
 
 conversation  till  the  dawning  of  day.     H.  bos  (of  which  Mitylene  was  the  capital),  Chios,  and 
 
 13-16.  To  gain  further  time  at  Troas,  and  per-  Samos,  to  Miletus.     B. 
 
 Section  223. 
 
 Acts  xx.  17-38. 
 
 17  And  from  Miletus  he  sent  to  Ephesus,  and  called  the  elders  of  the  church.     And  when 
 
 18  they  were  come  to  him,  he  said  unto   them,  Ye  know,  from  the  first  day  that  I  came 
 
 19  into  Asia,  after  what  manner  I  have  been  with  you  at  all  seasons,  serving  the  Lord  with 
 all  humility  of  mind,   and   with  many  tears,   and  temptations,   which   befel  me  by  the 
 
 ■20  lying  in  wait  of  the  Jews :  and  how  I  kept  back  nothing  that  was  profitable  unto  you.,  but 
 
 21  have  shewed  you,  and  have  taught  you  publickly,  and  from  house  to  house,  testifying  both 
 to  the  Jews,  and  also  to  the  Greeks,  repentance  toward  God,  and  faith  toward  our  Lord 
 
 22  Jesus  Christ.     And  now,  behold,  I  go  bound  in  the  spirit  unto  Jerusalem,  not  knowing  the 
 
 23  things  that  shall  befal  me  there :  save  that  the  Holy  Ghost  witnesseth  in  every  city,  say- 
 
 24  ing  that  bonds  and  aflaictions  abide  me.  But  none  of  these  things  move  me,  neither  count 
 I  my  life  dear  unto  myself,  so  that  I  might  finish  my  course  with  joy,  and  the  ministry, 
 
 25  which  I  have  received  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  testify  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God.  And 
 now,  behold,  I  know  that  ye  all,  among  whom  I  have  gone  preaching  the  kingdom  of  God, 
 
 26  shall  see  my  face  no  more.     Wherefore  I  take  you  to  record  this  day,  that  I  am  pure  from 
 
 27  the  blood  of  all  men.     For  I  have  not  shunned  to  declare  unto  you  all  the  counsel  of  God. 
 
 28  Take  heed  therefore  unto  yourselves,  and  to  all  the  flock,  over  the  which  the  Holy  Ghost 
 hath  made  you  overseers,  to  feed  the  church  of  God,  which  he  hath  purchased  with  his 
 
 29  own  blood.     For  I  know  this,  that  after  my  departing  shall  grievous  wolves  enter  in  among 
 
 30  you,  not  sparing  the  flock.     Also  of  your  own  selves  shall  men  arise,  speaking  perverse 
 
 31  things,  to  draw  away  disciples  after  them.     Therefore  watch,  and  remember,  that  by  the 
 
 32  space  of  three  j'ears  I  ceased  not  to  warn  every  one  night  and  day  with  tears.  And  now, 
 brethren,  I  commend  you  to  God,  and  to  the  word  of  his  grace,  which  is  able  to  build  you 
 
 33  up,  and  to  give  you  an  inheritance  among  all  them  which  are  sanctified.     I  have  coveted  no 
 
 34  man's  silver,  or  gold,  or  apparel.     Yea,  ye  yourselves  know,  that  these  hands  have  minis- 
 
 35  tered  unto  my  necessities,  and  to  them  that  were  with  me.  I  have  shewed  you  all  things, 
 how  that  so  labouring  ye  ought  to  support  the  weak,  and  to  remember  the  words  of  the 
 Lord  Jesus,  how  he  said.  It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive. 
 
 36  And  when  he  had  thus  spoken,  he  kneeled  down,  and  prayed  with  them  all.     And  they 
 
 37  all  wept  sore,  and  fell  on  Paul's  neck,  and  kissed  him,  sorrowing  most  of  all  for  the  words 
 
 38  which  he  spake,  that  they  should  see  his  face  no  more.  And  they  accompanied  him  unto 
 the  ship. 
 
 "  It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive  "  ;  that  is,  it  is  more  Divine,  more  Godlike.  God  who 
 receives  so  little  gives  all.  He  fills  his  eternal  year  with  an  incessant  bounty.  The  very  law  of  his  life 
 is  self-impartation,  self-sacrifice.  Dwelling  in  the  perfect  ineffable  delights  of  his  single  yet  manifold 
 being,  he  had  no  need  of  us  or  of  anything  that  we  can  do — no  need  except  the  need  of  infinite  love.  To 
 surround  himself  with  creatures  to  whom  he  could  give  of  his  own  life,  whom  he  could  train  through  sun 
 and  shadow,  sorrow  and  joy,  to  enter  into  his  rest ;  by  labors  and  sacrifices  which  transcend  our  thought 
 to  make  them  partakers  of  his  divine  nature  and  eternal  peace  ;  to  give,  and  give,  and  always  give  ;  to 
 crowd  earth  and  time,  heaven  and  eternity,  with  his  good  gifts  ;  and,  all  gifts  in  one,  to  bestow  himself 
 53 
 
146 
 
 SECTION  223.— ACTS  20:17-38. 
 
 upon  us — this  has  been  the  work  of  God,  this  his  commentary  on  the  words,  "  It  is  more  blessed  to  give- 
 than  to  receive."     Cox. 
 
 This  "  word  of  the  Lord  Jesus "  found  no  place  in  the  evangelic  histories :  it  lay  silent  in  loving 
 hearts,  or  flowed  in  whispers  from  loving  lips  when  the  disciples  met  after  their  Master  had  departed, 
 until,  spoken  by  Paul  on  the  seashore  to  the  weeping  elders  of  Ephesus,  it  was  recorded  by  Luke,  his 
 companion,  for  the  use  of  the  Church  in  all  coming  time.  When  the  Lord  intimated  that  the  blessedness 
 of  giving  is  the  greater,  he  did  not  intimate  that  the  blessedness  of  receiving  was  small.  He  proclaims 
 in  one  sentence  the  twofold  truth,  that  the  joy  of  his  people  in  obtaining  salvation  is  great,  and  his  own 
 in  bestowing  it  is  greater.     Arnot. 
 
 I 
 
 17.  Finding  that  the  vessel  might  tarry  long 
 enough,  Paul  sends  to  Ephesus  (thirty-seven  miles 
 distant)  a  request  that  the  elders  of  the  Church 
 would  meet  with  him  at  Miletus.  (See  map,  p.  94.) 
 As  he  was  hastening,  with  limited  time,  to  Jerusa- 
 lem, and  must  abide  by  his  present  opportunity, 
 this  was  the  only  safe  course  to  secure  the  interview 
 he  sought.  At  once  responding  to  his  call,  the 
 elders  from  the  one  or  more  congregations  of  the 
 Church  at  Ephesus  received  from  the  apostle  the 
 touching  and  instructive  farewell  address  recorded 
 in  verses  18-35.  As  a  representative  discourse,  it 
 ranks  with  the  Epistles.  Especially  in  the  memories 
 of  Christian  work  to  which  it  appeals,  and  in  the 
 
 truth  it  imparts  respecting  the  personal  relations 
 and  duties  of  the  eldership,  it  resembles  many  of 
 
 Paul's  Epistles.    B. What  Paul  said  to  the  elders 
 
 of  Ephesus  on  this  occasion,  he  said  through  them 
 to  the  other  presbyters,  not  only  of  that  province, 
 but  of  the  whole  Church,  not  only  then,  but  ever 
 since  and  through  all  ages ;  for  which  end  it  has 
 been  left  on  record.     J.  A.  A. 
 
 18-31.  What  his  Spirit  and  3Iinistry  ainoivj 
 them  had  been. — They  had  been  daily  witnesses  (he 
 said)  of  his  manner  of  life ;  of  his  humility  and 
 helpfulness  in  Christ's  service ;  of  his  true,  deep 
 sympathy  with  human  sorrows;  of  his  tearful  ur- 
 gency  with  perishing  men  (2  Cor.  2:4;  Phil.  3:18); 
 
 lluins  of  Miletus. 
 
 and  of  his  own  trials  through  Jewish  malevolent 
 plotting.  They  knew  that  in  his  preaching  he  had 
 been  utterly  unaffected  by  thought  of  personal  dan- 
 ger or  popularity;  that  he  had  withheld  nothing  of 
 needed  truth ;  that  he  had  not,  with  one-sided  par- 
 tiality, dwelt  upon  peculiar  or  novel  aspects  of  truth, 
 but  had  urged  onhi  and  all  that  which  was  prafitahlc 
 "  to  the  use  of  edifying,"  or  building  up :  the  ivhole 
 counsel  of  God  in  its  purity  and  fullness !  And 
 this  faithful  "  showing,"  this  fervid  "  teaching  "  of 
 the  Christian  truth  had  been  his  practice,  not  only 
 in  the  school  of  Tyrannus  and  in  other  gathering 
 places  of  disciples,  but  in  every  accessible  house- 
 hold. From  house  to  house,  and  from  soul  to  soul, 
 day  by  day  had  he  borne  the  glad  tidings  with 
 Christlike  desire  and  yearning.  To  all  classes  and 
 races,  to  the  hostile  Jew  and  the  sneering  Greek, 
 
 his  one  theme — that  which,  fully  expounded,  in- 
 cludes all  other  essential  saving  truths — was  repen- 
 tance toivard  God,  and  faith  toward  our  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 Repentance  is  the  inward  change  of  the  spirit 
 and  the  life ;  a  reversal  of  the  current  of  the  con- 
 trolling thoughts,  desires,  aims,  and  affections;  a 
 turning  and  a  supreme  setting  of  these  upon  God, 
 in  place  of  self.  It  is  wrought  by  "  godly  sorrow," 
 or  sorrow  toward  God  for  the  penitent's  sin  (2  Cor. 
 7  :  10).  B. Faith  is  personal  trust  in  this  per- 
 sonal Redeemer,  as  the  Saviour  from  the  guilt  and 
 pollution  of  the  sin  we  repent  of,  and  as  the  atoning 
 Mediator  through  whom  alone  we  can  approach 
 God  when  we  have  repentance  toward  God.  The 
 two  increase  together  in  the  life  of  a  Christian. 
 Riddle. lie  who  preaches  the  repentance  and  the- 
 
 m 
 
SECTION  223.— A  CTS  20  :  17-38. 
 
 147 
 
 faith  here  spoken  of,  in  all  their  fullness  and  variety, 
 will  need  to  seek  no  other  topics,  and  may  humbly 
 boast  of  having  kept  back  nothing  that  was  profit- 
 able to  his  hearers.     J.  A,  A. 
 
 22-24.  PauVs  Feeling  in  View  of  the  Un- 
 known Fxihire. — He  refers  to  a  constraint  of  spirit 
 inwrought  by  a  sense  of  duty,  impelling  him  into 
 the  midst  of  peril.  What  else  is  to  transpire  besides 
 already  familiar  bonds  and  trials  he  knows  and  cares 
 not.  For  the  same  Holy  Ghost  who  is  to  him  "a 
 jjrophet  of  afflictions  is  also  a  comforter  in  afflic- 
 tions." So  that  he  can  bravely  declare  himself 
 fearless  and  unshaken  in  prospect  of  any  evil.  Nay 
 more  (using  his  favorite  figure  of  the  race),  he  holds 
 life  itself  of  less  account  and  worth  than  the  suc- 
 cessful completion  of  his  ministry  for  Christ  and 
 for  souls.  Live  he  gladly  would,  and  triumph  he 
 tvill  if  only  he  can  finish  his  supreme  work  of  festi- 
 fying  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God  !  (Compare  2 
 Tim.  4  :  V  and  1  Cor.  9  :  24.)     B. 
 
 Finish  my  course  with  joy.  Of  such  joy,  it 
 would  be  difficult  to  find  a  more  striking  example  than 
 that  afforded  by  the  late  Dr.  Payson.  "  To  adopt 
 the  figurative  language  of  Bunyan,  I  might  date  this 
 letter  from  the  land  of  Beulah,  of  which  I  have 
 been  for  some  weeks  a  happy  inhabitant.  The  ce- 
 lestial city  is  full  in  my  view.  Its  glories  beam  upon 
 me,  its  breezes  fan  me,  its  odors  are  wafted  to  me, 
 its  sounds  strike  upon  my  ears,  and  its  spirit  is 
 breathed  into  my  heart.  The  sun  of  righteousness 
 has  been  gradually  drawing  nearer  and  nearer,  ap- 
 pearing larger  and  brighter  as  he  approached,  and 
 now  he  fills  the  whole  hemisphere,  pouring  forth  a 
 flood  of  glory,  in  which  I  seem  to  float  like  an  in- 
 sect in  the  beams  of  the  sun ;  exulting,  yet  almost 
 trembling,  while  I  gaze  on  this  excessive  brightness, 
 and  wondering,  with  unutterable  wonder,  why  God 
 should  deign  thus  to  shine  upon  a  sinful  worm.  A 
 single  heart,  and  a  single  tongue,  seem  altogether 
 inadequate  to  my  wants.  I  want  a  whole  heart  for 
 every  separate  emotion,  and  a  whole  tongue  to  ex- 
 press that  emotion."     J.  W.  A. 
 
 25-27.  PaiWs  Solemn  Final  Appeal  and  Assev- 
 eration touching  his  Fidelity  as  a  Preacher  of  the 
 Gospel. — With  full  consciousness  of  the  dignity  of 
 this  high  office,  alluding  to  himself  as  the  herald  of 
 a  Divine  King  and  Kingdom,  he  solemnly  invokes 
 their  testimony  to  his  faithfulness  in  "  teaching 
 every  man  and  warning  every  man,"  so  that  his  soul 
 is  freed  from  all  hlood-guiUiness  in  the  destruction  of 
 
 any.     B. The  form  of  expression  is  striking  and 
 
 memorable.  It  is  borrowed  from  the  crime  of  mur- 
 der, and  the  method  by  which  guilt  is  ordinarily 
 brought  home  to  the  criminal.  In  many  cases  con- 
 viction depends  on  blood  being  found  on  the  clothes 
 of  the  murderer.  Hence  in  almost  all  cases  of  vio- 
 lence we  hear  of  desperate  efforts  being  made  by 
 
 the  terrified  evil-doer  to  efface  the  stain.  This  is 
 the  conception  that  leaps  into  the  apostle's  mind. 
 He  can  not  hope  that  all  who  have  heard  the  gospel 
 from  his  lips  in  the  city  are  now  in  Christ.  If  they 
 die  in  their  sins,  how  unspeakable  the  loss — the  loss 
 of  a  soul !  He  shudders  at  the  thought :  and  in 
 order  to  quicken  their  diligence  when  they  should 
 return  to  their  labor,  he  endeavors  to  impart  some 
 of  his  own  anxiety  to  the  elders.  He  in  effect  in- 
 vites them  to  look  to  their  hands  and  garments  to 
 make  sure  that  there  is  no  blood  on  them.     Arimt. 
 
 28-32.  His  Impressive  Injunction  to  Fidelity, 
 and  his  Loving  Commendation  to  God  and  his  Grace. 
 — The  English  version  has  hardly  dealt  fairly  in  this 
 case  with  the  sacred  text  in  rendering  the  original 
 word  (v.  28)  overseers  ;  whereas  it  ought  here,  as  in 
 all  other  places,  to  have  been  "  bishops,"  that  the 
 fact  of  elders  having  been  originally  and  aposloli- 
 cally  synonymous  might  be  apparent  to  the  ordinary 
 
 English  reader,  which  now  it  is  not.     A. It  is 
 
 scarcely  necessary  to  remark  that  in  the  \ew  Tes- 
 tament the  words  episcopos  (bishop)  and  prcsbute- 
 
 ros  (elder)  are  convertible.     H. In  the  sending 
 
 forth  of  Saul  and  Barnabas  we  learned  the  truth 
 which  Paul  here  declares :  that  in  every  genuine 
 appointment  of  bishops  (or  ciders)  it  is  the  Holy 
 Ghost  who  selects,  calls,  and  appoints  to  the  office 
 and  the  work.  No  valid  ministry  is  exclusively 
 man-made.  In  Paul's  case  we  further  learned  that 
 God  puts  upon  some  body  of  spiritual  men  the  out- 
 ward countersigning  and  sealing  of  his  calls  and 
 appointments  to  spiritual  office. 
 
 The  worlc  of  these  divinely  called  bishops  or 
 elders  is  "  to  shepherd  the  Church  of  God " ;  to 
 nourish  with  truth,  to  lead  into  the  way  of  Christ, 
 to  watch  over  and  guard  against  the  entrance  of 
 evil,  and  to  administer  such  rule  and  discipline  as  is 
 divinely  delegated.  The  term  "  flock  "  is  applied  by 
 the  prophets  to  the  Old  Testament  Church  ;  and  it 
 is  Christ's  favorite  figure.  The  supreme  motive  to 
 fidelity,  Paul  here  indirectly  states:  ChrisVs  pur- 
 chase of  his  Church  with  his  own  blood!     B. 
 
 "  Ye  were  redeemed  with  the  precious  blood  of 
 Christ."  But  Paul  says  more.  By  one  of  those 
 bold  figures  which  man  could  never  have  dared  to 
 think  of,  had  not  God  first  taught  him  to  use  them, 
 he  raises  yet  higher  the  amount  of  this  ransom.  As 
 though  determined  that  none  should  be  ignorant  of 
 its  amazing  worth,  he  says,  when  speaking  of  the 
 Church,  "  God  hath  purchased  it  with  his  own  blood." 
 C.  B. This  is  here  called  the  blood  of  God  as  be- 
 ing the  blood  of  that  man  who  is  also  God  with  its 
 
 —  God  manifest  in  the  flesh.     D. His  possession, 
 
 purchased  with  his  blood — a  double  argument,  the 
 mightiest  and  most  sublime  ! 
 
 Preceding  the  charge  to  take  heed  to  the  flock,  to 
 do  intelligently  and  faithfully  this  shepherd-work,  is 
 
148 
 
 SECTION-  224.— ACTS  21 : 1-17. 
 
 an  intensely  momentous  personal  charge.  Take  heed 
 to  yourselves  !  Applied  here  to  office-bearers  in  the 
 Church,  e([ually  just,  appropriate,  and  relatively  im- 
 portant is  its  application  to  Christian  parents, 
 teachers,  and  lay  workers  in  every  sphere.  The 
 measure  of  each  one's  ability  and  responsibility  for 
 good  is  that  of  each  one's  accessible  and  attainable 
 grace.  What  grace  is  promised  is  to  be  realized  by 
 one's  own  seeking,  receiving,  appropriating,  and 
 using.  The  taking  heed-to  one's  self  is  this  seeking 
 and  using.  A  really  helpful,  comforting,  quicken- 
 ing influence  in  a  man  comes  alone  from  a  heart  first 
 divinely  helped,  comforted,  and  quickened.  The 
 stream  can  not  rise  higher  than  the  fountain,  nor 
 distribute  a  larger  volume  than  it  receives.  Close 
 and  unbroken  communion  with  God  is  the  sole  con- 
 dition and  means  of  receiving  the  knowledge,  the 
 guidance,  and  the  help  which  it  is  the  Christian 
 worker's  privilege  and  duty  to  impart.  There  is  an 
 imitative  way  and  a  mechanical  spirit  in  doing  what 
 may  be  counted  Christian  labor.  A  thoughtful 
 writer  justly  hints  that  a  great  deal  of  work  for  and 
 in  the  Church  may  be  the  same  in  kind  and  in  its 
 actuating  spirit  as  that  done  in  a  bank,  a  manufac- 
 tory, or  in  the  conduct  of  a  government.  Therefore, 
 that  his  soul  may  be  actuated  by  the  higher,  posi- 
 tively divine,  and  spiritual  constraint  of  the  love  of 
 Christ,  and  so  that  he  may  press  that  love  efPectu- 
 ally  upon  others,  every  Christian  worker  needs  this 
 warning  to  take  heed  to  himself.  From  the  point  of 
 human  frailty  too,  the  warning  presses  urgently. 
 No  one,  however  strong  or  pure,  unselfish,  humble, 
 or  faithful,  in  past  life  and  service,  but  needs  this 
 counsel.  Not  only  take  heed  lest  ye  fall,  but  that 
 ye  may  be  "stedfast,  immovable,  always  abounding 
 in  the  work  of  the  Lord.''^ 
 
 And  he  closes  these  inimitably  beautiful,  in- 
 structive, and  aifecting  words  of  direct  address  with 
 a  simple  loving  commendation  to  God  and  to  the 
 word  of  his  grace.  By  that  gracious  word  of  truth 
 and  promise,  inwrought  into  the  thoughts,  the  desires, 
 the  aims,  and  the  life  (he  declares),  God  is  able  to 
 build  them  up,  and  to  give  them  the  inheritance  of 
 those  made  holy.  Favorite  figures  both,  and  richly 
 expressive !    Progress  in  the  Christian  life  is  grad- 
 
 ual, by  adding  grace  to  grace ;  and  so  the  holy  char- 
 acter is  divinelfi  builded  up.  An  inheritance  is  given 
 only  to  children,  and  in  its  nature  is  a  possession 
 whose  tenure  is  firm  and  lasting  as  the  being  of  the 
 possessor. 
 
 These  farewell  words  are  full  of  application  to 
 preacher  and  teacher,  and  to  hearers.  They  show 
 what  to  preach  or  teach :  not  merely  that  which  is 
 novel  or  learned,  beautiful  or  stirring,  but,  with  all 
 that  is  attainable  of  these,  that  matter,  style,  and 
 manner  always  and  only  contribute  to  the  one  su- 
 preme end  of  projitable  teaching.  And  they  inti- 
 mate a  fact  that  can  not  be  too  frequently  oi-  deeply 
 pondered :  that  with  every  utterance  and  reception 
 of  God's  truth  there  comes  to  speaker  and  hearer 
 either  positive  blessing  or  positive  guilt !     B. 
 
 Baxter's  Summary  of  this  Address. 
 Here  we  are  taught :  Our  general  business :  serv- 
 ing the  Lord  ;  our  special  work :  taking  heed  to  our- 
 selves and  all  the  flock  ;  the  substance  of  our  doc- 
 trine :  repentance  toward  God,  and  faith  in  our  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ ;  the  places  and  manner  of  our  teach- 
 ing :  publicly,  and  from  house  to  house  ;  the  object 
 and  internal  manner:  warning  every  one,  night  and 
 day,  ivith  all  humility  of  mind  and  with  tears  ;  the 
 faithfulness  and  integrity  that  are  requisite  :  /  ha.ve 
 kept  back  nothing  that  vias  profitable  unto  you  ;  I  am 
 pure  from  the  blood  of  all  men,  for  I  have  not 
 shunyied  to  declare  the  whole  counsel  of  God  ;  the  in- 
 nocence and  self-denial  to  be  used:  I  have  coveted  no 
 man'' s  silver  or  gold ;  the  patience  and  resolution  to 
 be  exercised :  none  of  these  things  move  me,  neither 
 count  I  my  life  dear  unto  myself,  so  that  I  might  fin- 
 ish my  course  with  joy,  and  the  ministry  which  I  have 
 received  of  the  Lord  Jesus ;  and  once  more,  the 
 motives  to  engage  us  to  all  this :  the  Holy  Ghost  has 
 made  us  overseers  ;  the  church  we  feed  is  the  Church 
 of  God,  which  he  hath  purchased  with  his  own  blood. 
 Write  this  upon  your  hearts,  and  it  will  do  your- 
 selves and  the  Church  more  good  than  twenty  years' 
 study  of  those  lower  things  which  often  employ  your 
 thoughts ;  which,  though  they  get  you  greater  ap- 
 plause in  the  world,  yet,  if  separated  from  these,  will 
 make  you  but "  sounding  brass  and  tinkling  cymbals." 
 
 Section  224. 
 
 Acts  xxi.  1-17. 
 
 1  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  after  we  were  gotten  from  them,  and  had  launched,  we  came 
 with  a  straight  course  unto  Coos,  and  the  day  following  unto  Rhodes,  and  from  thence  unto 
 
 2  Patara:    and  finding  a  ship  sailing  over  unto  Phenicia,  we  went  aboard,  and  set  forth. 
 
 3  Now  when  we  had  discovered  Cyprus,  we  left  it  on  the  left  hand,  and  sailed  into  Syria,  and 
 
 4  landed  at  Tyre .  for  there  the  ship  was  to  unlade  her  burden.     And  finding  disciples,  we 
 
 I 
 
SECTION  224.— ACTS  21  : 1-17. 
 
 149 
 
 tarried  there  seven  days :  who  said  to  Paul  through  the  Spirit,  that  he  should  not  go  up  to 
 
 5  Jerusalem.  And  when  we  had  accomplished  those  days,  we  departed  and  went  our  way; 
 and  they  all  brought  us  on  our  way,  with  wives  and  children,  till  we  were  out  of  the  city: 
 
 6  and  we  kneeled  down  on  the  shore,  and  prayed.     And  when  we  had  taken  our  leave  one 
 
 7  of  another,  we  took  ship;  and  they  returned  home  again.  And  when  we  had  finished  owr 
 course  from  Tyre,  we  came  to  Ptolemais,  and  saluted  the  bretliren,  and  abode  with  them 
 one  day. 
 
 8  And  the  next  day  we  that  were  of  Paul's  company  departed,  and  came  unto  Caesarea: 
 and  we  entered  into  the  house  of  Philip  the  evangelist,  which  w^as  one  of  the  seven ;  and 
 
 9  abode  with  him.     And  the  same  man  had  four  daughters,  virgins,  which  did  prophecy. 
 
 10  And  as  we  tarried  there  many  days,  there  came  down  from  Judi^a  a  certain  prophet,  named 
 
 11  Agabus.     And  when  he  was  come  unto  us,  he  took  Paul's  girdle,  and  bound  his  own  hands 
 and  feet,  and  said.  Thus  saith  the  Holy  Gliost,  So  shall  the  Jews  at  Jerusalem  bind  the  man 
 
 12  that  owneth  this  girdle,  and  shall  deliver  Jiim  into  the  liands  of  the  Gentiles.     And  when 
 we  heard  these  things,  both  we,  and  they  of  that  place,  besought  him  not  to  go  up  to 
 
 13  Jerusalem.     Then  Paul  answered.  What  mean  ye  to  weep  and  to  break  mine  heart?  for  I 
 am  ready  not  to  be  bound  only,  but  also  to  die  at  Jerusalem  for  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 
 
 14  And  when  he  would  not  be  persuaded,  we  ceased,  saying.  The  will  of  the  Lord  be  done. 
 
 15  And  after  those  days  we  took  up  our  carriages,  and  went  up  to  Jerusalem.     There  went 
 
 16  with  us  also  certain  of  the  disciples  of  CsBsarea,  and  brought  with  them  one  Mnason  of 
 
 17  Cyprus,  an  old  disciple,  with  whom  we  should  lodge.     And  when  we  were  come  to  Jeru- 
 salem, the  brethren  received  us  gladly. 
 
 The  noble  answer  of  the  Apostle  is  as  simple  as  it  is  sublime.  To  understand  what  it  means  is  easy ; 
 to  share  in  its  sentiment  is  to  make  high  attainment  in  grace.  We  need  not  ask  ourselves  if  we  could 
 say  this.  Living  a  life  of  love  to  Christ,  we  may  be  sure  that  when  he  places  us  in  such  circumstances 
 as  those  of  Paul,  bis  "  grace  will  be  sufficient  for  us."  For  most  of  us,  it  may  require  more  grace  to 
 take  up  the  trivial  duties  and  to  endure  the  petty  trials  of  our  lives,  than  to  utter  some  kindred  senti- 
 ment in  times  of  great  trial.     Riddle. The  time  will  come  when  we  shall  rejoice,  not  so  much  because 
 
 we  had  been  comforted  in  sorrow  and  met  with  great  prosperity,  as  because  the  will  of  God  had  been 
 fulfilled  alike  in  us  and  through  us.  How  pure  and  serene  is  our  life  when  that  will  alone  directs  us,  and 
 when  not  a  trace  of  our  own  will  remains  behind !  With  such  a  frame  of  mind  we  become  like  unto 
 God.     Bernard. 
 
 1-7.  Journey  from  Miletus  to  Cesarea. — The  day 
 of  the  painful  parting  on  the  shore  at  Miletus,  Paul 
 and  his  company  ("  after  we  had  torn  ourselves 
 awaj/"  Luke  says)  sailed  southward  before  the 
 wind  to  the  island  of  Cos,  forty  miles.  Thence 
 rounding  the  point  of  Cnidus,  they  continued  on  to 
 the  larger  island  of  Rhodes,  opposite  the  southwest- 
 ern corner  of  Asia  Minor.  This  island  has  always 
 *'  held  an  illustrious  place  among  the  islands  of  the 
 Mediterranean  "  ;  and  its  capital  (of  the  same  name) 
 was  famous  for  its  colossal  bronze  statue,  105  feet 
 
 high,  the  chief  of  the  seven  world-wonders.     B. 
 
 No  view  in  the  Levant  is  more  celebrated  than  that 
 from  Rhodes  toward  the  opposite  shore  of  Asia 
 Minor.  The  last  ranges  of  Mount  Taurus  come 
 down  in  magnificent  forms  to  the  sea ;  and  a  long 
 line  of  snowy  summits  is  seen  along  the  Lycian 
 coast,  while  the  sea  between  is  often  an  unruffled 
 expanse  of  water  under  a  blue  and  brilliant  sky. 
 Across  this  expanse  and  toward  Patara,  a  harbor 
 
 near  the  farther  edge  of  these  Lycian  mountains, 
 the  apostle's  course  was  next  directed.     H. 
 
 At  Patara  he  found,  in  a  vessel  bound  over  the 
 open  sea  to  Phenicia,  a  favoring  providence  by 
 which  his  progress  toward  Syria  was  hastened.  The 
 340  miles  to  Tyre  was  run  in  about  two  days.  Here 
 the  vessel  tarried  seven  days  for  change  of  cargo. 
 And  here  Paul  sought  for  and  found  a  small  com- 
 pany of  Christian  disciples,  with  whom  he  remained 
 in  happy,  helpful  fellowship,  ministering  the  word 
 and  ordinances.  Another  beautiful  and  impressive 
 picture  of  the  harmony  of  Christian  communion  and 
 the  strength  of  Christian  affection  was  witnessed  on 
 the  Tyrian  shore  at  the  hour  of  parting.  "  They  all 
 brought  us  on  our  way,  with  wives  and  children" 
 (the  first  definite  mention  of  the  latter  in  the  Acts) : 
 "  and  we  kneeled  down  on  the  shore,  and  prayed." 
 
 By  the  same  vessel  they  sailed  southward  thirty 
 miles  to  Ptolemais,  the  ancient  Accho  (Judges  1:3) 
 and  modern  Acre.     Havin?  the  best  harbor  on  the 
 
150 
 
 SECTION  224.— ACTS  21  : 1-17. 
 
 Syrian  coast,  and  an  easy  access  to  the  great  central 
 plain  of  Esdraelon  (the  natural  passage-way  of  ar- 
 mies and  caravans  to  and  from  the  East),  this  cele- 
 brated locality  has  ever  been  the  landing-place  and 
 starting-point  of  hostile  enterprises  and  commercial 
 
 key  of  Syria."  At  Ptolemais  Paul  remained  one 
 day  with  the  brethren,  and  the  next  day  traveled  by 
 land  the  thirty-six  miles  to  Cesarea.  (See  maps, 
 pp.  61,  94.) 
 
 85  9.  Philip  the  Evangelist  and  his  Four  JJaurjh- 
 
 ventures  ;  and  therefore  it  has  been  termed  "  the     tern. — After  a  silence  of  twenty  years  following  upon 
 
 Ruins  of  Tyre. 
 
 Philip's  ministry  in  Samaria  and  to  the  Ethiopian 
 treasurer,  we  meet  him  in  Cesarea,  which  had  ever 
 since  been  his  home.  Cesarea — the  seaport  built 
 by  Herod  the  Great,  and  named  in  honor  of  the 
 Emperor  Augustus — was  sixty  miles  northwest  from 
 Jerusalem,  and  was  the  residence  of  the  Roman 
 governors  (or  procurators)  of  the  province  of  Judea. 
 The  incidents  connected  with  Cornelius,  narrated  in 
 chapter  10,  and  with  Herod  Agrippa,  chapter  12  : 
 19-23,  occurred  here. 
 
 Concerning  the  four  daughters  of  Philip,  Luke 
 merely  relates  impressions  made  by  what  seemed 
 peculiar  in  their  history :  that  they  had  all  remained 
 unmarried,  and  that  all  had  received  the  gift  of 
 prophecy  referred  to  by  Peter  (Acts  2  :  18).  He 
 seems  to  use  the  term  prophecy  in  its  ordinary  mean- 
 ing, as  a  divine  inspiration  to  interpret  and  unfold 
 truth,  not  to  predict  future  events.  He  states  no 
 connection  on  their  part  with  the  subsecpient  pre- 
 diction of  Agabus.  He  does  not  even  imphi  that 
 they,  like  the  discijiles  at  Tyre  (v.  4),  had  foretold 
 Paul's  coming  trouble. 
 
 10,  11.  Agalms  predicts  PauVs  Bonds  and  Itn- 
 prisonment. — This  prophet  we  have  met  before 
 (11  :  27-30)  as  the  foreteller  of  famine  in  the  reign 
 of  Claudius.  He  comes  now  down  from  the  interior 
 hill  country,  perhaps  from  Jerusalem,  to  forewarn 
 Paul  of  assault  and  arrest  at  the  capital,  whither  he 
 is  botmd.  In  imitation  of  the  expressive  symbolic 
 acting  sometimes  employed  by  the  ancient  Jewish 
 prophets  (Isa.  20  :  2  ;  Jer.  13:1;  Ezek.  4  :  1,  etc.). 
 
 this  Christian  prophet  took  Paul's  girdle,  and  with 
 it  bound  his  own  hands  and  feet.  Using  the  pro- 
 phetic form  of  the  Old  Testament,  "  Thus  saith  th^- 
 Lord,"  yet  changing  it  to  suit  the  new  dispensation 
 of  the  Spirit,  he  cites  the  Holy  Ghost  as  explicitly 
 announcing  Paul's  capture  and  imprisonment  in 
 Jerusalem.  The  prediction  was  fulfilled  not  many 
 days  after. 
 
 13-14.  Entreaty  of  the  Christian  Disciples,  2vith 
 PauPs  Peply,  and  their  Acquiescence  in  Chrisfs 
 Recognized  Will.— The  correctness  of  the  previous 
 prophecy  of  Agabus,  and  the  vivid  symbol  whereby 
 he  now  impressed  this  prediction,  produced  in  their 
 hearts  a  deep  conviction  of  the  certainty  of  future 
 evil  to  Paul  at  Jerusalem.  Under  this  conviction 
 they  unitedly  besought  him  not  to  go  to  the  place  of 
 danger.  TJiey  interpreted  the  mission  and  intima- 
 tion of  Agabus  as  a  loarning  given  to  avoid  and  so 
 avert  the  peril.  But  Paul  understood  it  better. 
 Long  years  before,  at  the  very  outset  of  his  sublime 
 career,  he  had  learned  from  his  Lord  what  "  great 
 things  he  must  suffer  for  his  sake."  And  frequent 
 experience  had  already  verified  this  word,  and  made 
 its  meaning  familiar.  So  that  these  new,  more  spe- 
 cific and  intense  premonitions  of  coming  trial, 
 clearly  intimated  by  the  Holy  Ghost  (outwardly  by 
 various  prophets,  and  inwardly  by  impressions  upon 
 his  own  consciousness),  carried  their  full  weight  ofl 
 meaning  to  his  spirit.  Yet  his  steadfastness  tol 
 duty,  though  confronted  here  with  a  prospect  of 
 danger  unto  death,  yielded  not.     No  ordinary  mea- 
 
SECTION  225.— A  CTS  21  :  18-1^0. 
 
 15X 
 
 sure  of  heroism  was  it  that  induced  such  fixed  resis- 
 tance to  the  counter-entreaties  of  such  and  so  many 
 loving  friends.  But  the  terms  in  which  he  declares 
 his  persistency  of  self-devotion  are  very  touching. 
 As  expressing  the  purest,  sublimest  affection  to 
 Christ  and  to  Christlilie  human  friends,  this  answer 
 has  no  human  parallel :  What  do  ye,  weeping  and 
 breaking  my  heart  ?  For  I  am  ready  not  to  be 
 bound  on ly,  but  to  die  for  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  ! 
 This  tender,  lofty  utterance  furnishes  a  fitting  coun- 
 terpart to  the  many  strong  assertions  of  consecra- 
 tion and  self-sacrifice  with  which  his  Epistles  so 
 richly  abound.  And  the  instant  carrying  out  of 
 this  loving  and  unselfish  protest  with  an  unflinching 
 heroism,  fixes  in  our  minds  an  immovable  conviction 
 of  the  apostle's  absolute  truthfulness  in  all  his  high 
 professions  of  devotion  to  his  Lord. 
 
 Responding  to  the  impression  produced  by  these 
 intense  words  of  Paul,  recognizing  in  them  a  clear 
 indication  of  that  divine  will  by  which  his  career 
 had  been  so  marvelously  guided,  the  true-hearted 
 disciples  ceased  all  further  opposition,  and  acqui- 
 esced in  his  decision  as  expressing  the  inll  of  the 
 Lord  Jems.  And  the  fact  is  singularly  suggestive, 
 that  the  very  disciples  who  would  have  hindered 
 Paul's  arrest  at  Jerusalem,  by  that  arrest  were  privi- 
 leged with  an  unrestrained  fellowship  with  him  for 
 two  long  years. 
 
 15,  From  Cesarea  to  Jerusalem.  Conclusion  of 
 Paul's  Third  and  Last  Missionary  Journey. — The 
 word  carriage,  used  here  in  the  sense  of  "things 
 carried,"  as  in  Judges  18  :  21  and  1  Sam.  1*7  :  22, 
 would  be  better  rendered  baggage.  The  whole  phrase 
 here  employed  is  expressed  by  one  Greek  participle, 
 and  indicates  the  packing  of  their  effects  in  prepara- 
 
 tion for  departure.     B. They  packed  their  bag 
 
 gage  or  luggage.  Paul  and  his  companions  were  not 
 privileged  on  their  sacred  errands  with  exemption 
 from  the  common  inconveniences  of  travel.  So  he 
 had  a  "  cloak "  that  he  "  left  at  Troas  with  Car- 
 pus," and  requested  Timothy  to  bring.  An  an- 
 cient military  historian  calls  the  luggage  of  his 
 army  "  impedimenta.''''  And  human  life,  whether  in 
 travel  or  at  home,  has  its  necessary  encumbrances. 
 0.  E.  D. 
 
 16,  17.  Still  under  the  care  of  the  disciples  at 
 Cesarea,  Paul  then  completed  his  third  and  last  great 
 missionary  tour  at  Jerusalem.  The  subsequent  re- 
 turn to  Antioch,  as  in  the  two  previous  journeys,  was 
 
 prevented  by  his  arrest  and  imprisonment.     B. 
 
 This  fifth  visit  of  Paul  to  Jerusalem  since  his  con- 
 version is  the  last  of  which  we  have  any  certain 
 record.  The  state  of  the  city,  thronged  with  the 
 excited  multitudes  who  had  come  up  to  the  Feast  of 
 Pentecost,  might  well  recall  to  him  not  only  the 
 warnings  that  had  encountered  him  at  every  step, 
 but  the  deed  of  blood  in  which  he  himself,  twenty- 
 five  years  before,  had  played  the  part  for  which  he 
 never  ceased  to  feel  remorse.     S. 
 
 Twelve  years  of  unhindered  travel  and  ministry, 
 substantially  covering  the  Greek  portion  of  the 
 Roman  Empire,  he  had  been  permitted  to  accom- 
 plish. Five  years  of  ministry  in  bonds — mainly 
 in  Cesarea  and  Rome — he  is  now  to  enter  upon. 
 This  ministry  is  for  the  most  part  private,  exercised 
 in  behalf  of  individuals  or  of  small  gatherings  of 
 disciples.  Its  public  part,  which  is  that  chiefly  re- 
 ported and  recorded,  consists  of  successive  defenses, 
 which,  in  the  result,  prove  to  be  aggressive  triumphs. 
 of  Christianity.     B. 
 
 Section  225. 
 
 Acts  xxi.  18-40. 
 
 18  And  the  day  following  Paul  went  in  with  us  unto  James ;  and  all  the  elders  were  present. 
 
 19  And  when  he  had  saluted  them,  he  declared  particularly  what  things  God  had  wrought 
 
 20  among  the  Gentiles  by  his  ministry.     And  when  they  heard  it,  they  glorified  the  Lord,  and 
 said  unto  him,  Tliou  seest,  brother,  how  many  thousands  of  Jews  there  are  which  believe; 
 
 21  and  they  are  all  zealous  of  the  law  :  and  they  are  informed  of  thee,  that  thou  teachest  all 
 the  Jews  which  are  among  tlie  Gentiles  to  forsake  Moses,  saying  that  they  ought  not  to  cir- 
 
 22  cumcise  their  children,  neither  to  walk  after  the  customs.     What  is  it  tlierefore?  the  mul- 
 
 23  titude  must  needs  come  together :  for  they  will  hear  that  thou  art  come.     Do  therefore  this 
 -24  that  we  say  to  thee:  We  have  four  men  which  have  a  vow  on  them;  them  take  and 
 
 •purify  thyself  with  them,  and  be  at  charges  with  them,  that  they  may  shave  their  heads: 
 
 ■and^all  may^kno.w  that  those  things,  whereof  they  were  informed  concerning  thee,  are  no- 
 
 .•25  tlii^Y  ^ufiAa»th6ur thyself  also. walkest  orderly,  and  keepest  the  law.     As  touching  the 
 
 Gentiles*  whrcG^belieyef  we  frave^w5@_n*a?i(Z "  concluded  that  they  observe^  no 'such  thing,' 
 
 save  only  that  th'ey' k^ep'tfiemsel'^Wrora  things  offered  to  idols,  and'from  bl66d,5and  from: 
 
162 
 
 SECTION  225.— ACTS  21 :  I8-4O. 
 
 26  strangled,  and  from  fornication.  Then  Paul  took  the  men,  and  the  next  day  purifying  him- 
 self with  them  entered  into  tlie  temple,  to  signify  the  accomplishment  of  the  days  of  purifi- 
 cation, until  that  an  offering  should  be  otiered  for  every  one  of  them. 
 
 27  And  when  the  seven  days  were  almost  ended,  the  Jews  which  were  of  Asia,  when  they 
 
 28  saw  him  in  the  temple,  stirred  up  all  the  people,  and  laid  hands  on  him,  crying  out.  Men  of 
 Israel,  help  :  This  is  the  man,  that  teacheth  all  men  every  where  against  the  people,  and  the 
 law,  and  this  place :  and  further  brought  Greeks  also  into  the  temple,  and  hath  polluted 
 
 29  this  holy  place.     (For  they  had  seen  before  with  him  in  the  city  Trophimus  an  Ephesian, 
 
 30  wiiom  they  supposed  that  Paul  had  brouglit  into  the  temple.)  And  all  the  city  was  moved, 
 and  the  people  ran  together:  and  they  took  Paul,  and  drew  him  out  of  the  temple:  and 
 
 31  forthwith  the  doors  were  shut.     And  as  they  went  about  to  kill  him,  tidings  came  unto  the 
 
 32  chief  captain  of  the  band,  that  all  Jerusalem  was  in  an  uproar.  Who  immediately  took  sol- 
 diers and  centurions,  and  ran  down  unto  them :  and  when  they  saw  the  chief  captain  and 
 
 33  the  soldiers,  they  left  beating  of  Paul.  Then  the  chief  captain  came  near,  and  took  him,  and 
 commanded  Am  to  be  bound  with  two  chains;  and  demanded  who  he  was,  and  what  he 
 
 34  had  done.  And  some  cried  one  thing,  some  another,  among  the  multitude :  and  when  he 
 could  not  know  the  certainty  for  the  tumult,  he  commanded  him  to  be  carried  into  the 
 
 35  castle.     And  when  he  came  upon  the  stairs,  so  it  was,  that  he  was  borne  of  the  soldiers  for- 
 
 36  the  violence  of  the  people.  For  the  multitude  of  the  people  followed  after,  crying,  Away 
 with  him. 
 
 37  And  as  Paul  was  to  be  led  into  the  castle,  he  said  unto  the  chief  captain.  May  I  speak 
 
 38  unto  thee?  Who  said.  Canst  thou  speak  Greek?  Art  not  thou  tliat  Egyptian,  which 
 before  these  days  madest  an  uproar,  and  leddest  out  into  the  wilderness  four  thousand  men 
 
 39  that  were  murderers  ?  But  Paul  said,  I  am  a  man  which  am  a  Jew  of  Tarsus,  a  city  in 
 Cilicia,  a  citizen  of  no  mean  city:  and,  I  beseech  thee,  suffer  me  to  speak  unto  the  people. 
 
 40  And  when  he  had  given  him  licence,  Paul  stood  on  the  stairs,  and  beckoned  with  the  hand 
 unto  the  people.  
 
 18-26.  An  Endeavor  to  remove  the  Unfounded 
 Suspicions  of  Believing  Jews,  tvhich  became  the  Occa- 
 sion of  PauVs  Arrest  by  Unbelievers. — On  the  day 
 succeeding  the  first  private  reception  and  welcome 
 given  to  Paul  and  his  company,  a  more  public  con- 
 ference was  held  with  James  and  the  elders  of  the 
 Church.  To  them  Paul  made  full  report  of  his 
 ministry  among  the  Gentiles ;  and  they  rendered  a 
 united  thanksgiving  for  what  God  had  thus  wrought. 
 Then,  knowing  well  the  temper  of  the  Jewish  Chris- 
 tians and  their  misapprehensions  concerning  Paul 
 and  his  teaching,  and  realizing  the  crisis  existing 
 in  the  relations  between  believing  Jews  and  Gen- 
 tiles on  account  of  Paul's  position  and  teaching,  the 
 elders  wisely  sought  to  bring  about  a  desirable  unity. 
 This  they  did  by  suggesting  that  the  apostle  should 
 take  a  simple  part  in  an  ancient  ceremonial  of  the 
 Jewish  law. 
 
 If  we  would  form  an  intelligent  and  fair  judg- 
 ment respecting  this  counsel  and  Paul's  compliance 
 with  it,  these  considerations  must  have  due  weight. 
 With  convincing  power  and  world-wide  acceptance 
 Paul  had  preached  salvation  by  grace,  through  a 
 justifying  faith,  resting  and  centering  alone  upon 
 Christ's  sacrifice  and  exaltation.  This  doctrine  in- 
 directly yet  positively  antagonized  the  long-cherished 
 reverence  and  reliance  of  the  Jew,  Christian  or  un- 
 
 believer, in  behalf  of  his  legal  or  ceremonial  obe- 
 dience and  worship.     B. Paul  had  opposed  the 
 
 external  observance  of  Judaism  only  so  far  as  the 
 justification  and  sanctification  of  men  were  made  to 
 depend  upon  it.  It  was  his  principle  that  no  one 
 should  abandon  the  national  and  civil  relations  in 
 which  he  stood  at  the  time  of  his  conversion  except 
 for  important  reasons ;  and  in  accordance  with  this 
 principle  he  allowed  the  Jews  to  adhere  to  their 
 peculiarities,  among  which  was  the  observance  of 
 the  Mosaic  law  (1  Cor.  7  :  18).  N. Yet  the  apos- 
 tle had  taught  that  the  ceremonials  instituted  by 
 Moses  were  not  csscjilial  to  salvation.  He  had  de- 
 clared the  Gentiles  to  be  free  from  all  obligation  to 
 the  Jewish  ceremonial  law.  And  this  freedom  of 
 the  Gentiles  James  and  the  elders  were  careful  to 
 recognize  afresh,  even  while  counseling  Paul  to 
 conciliate  the  large  body  of  Jewish  Christians. 
 
 But  Paul  was  falsely  charged  with  going  further 
 and  saying  more  than  this.  The  charge  came  from 
 the  false  brethren — a  few  in  every  church,  who  had 
 professed  Christianity  and  entered  its  fold  only  to 
 misuse  their  position  by  perverting  honest  disciple* 
 back  to  the  old,  formal,  and  lifeless  Judaism.  This 
 insidious,  undermining  work  (we  remark  in  passing) 
 was  the  great  obstacle  and  hindrance  in  the  intro- 
 duction of   Christianity;    and  to  its  counteraction 
 
SECTION  S25.—ACTS  21  :  I8-4O. 
 
 153 
 
 Paul's  greatest  intellectual  and  personal  efforts  were 
 addressed.  That  these  false  teachers  should  have 
 reported,  and  that  the  large  numbers  of  sincere 
 Christian  Jews  should  have  believed,  that  Paul  had 
 gone  a  step  further  and  forbidden  the  practice  of 
 long  familiar  Jewish  rites,  is  not  strange.  Much 
 less  was  it  strange  that  these  Jewish  Christians 
 should  be  prejudiced  against  the  apostle,  and  alien- 
 ated from  him  and  from  the  Gentile  disciple.-;.  For, 
 remembar,  this  was  with  them  a  period  of  painful 
 transition,  in  which  all  the  old  fixed  religious  con- 
 victions and  habits  were  to  be  exchanged  for,  stcp- 
 planted  by,  the  new ;  the  old  involving,  too,  so  much 
 outward  doinr/,  and  gratifying  a  natural  self-right- 
 eousness, while  the  new  demanded  an  inward  spirit- 
 ual faith,  and  gave  self  no  resting-place.  Consider, 
 also,  that  the  training  of  these  "  many  thousands  of 
 Jews  who  believed  "  had  instilled  in  them  a  peculiar 
 reverence  for  the  Mosaic  institutions,  as  originating 
 directly  with  Jehovah,  and  hallowed  by  centuries  of 
 observance.  They  could  not  but  be  "  all  zealous  of 
 the  law,"  and  regard  with  alarm  and  almost  aver- 
 sion the  man  who  was  charged  with  causelessly 
 desecrating  that  which  they  counted  divine  and  held 
 so  dear. 
 
 No  place  nor  time  was  so  opportune  to  correct 
 this  false  charge,  to  make  the  correction  reach  as 
 far  as  the  falsehood  had  been  disseminated,  even 
 wherever  Paul  had  been  or  was  known.  The  Jeru- 
 salem Church  was  the  center  and  source  of  Jewish- 
 Christian  sentiment.  It  everywhere  led  and  con- 
 trolled this  sentiment.  Christian  Jews,  too,  were 
 here  from  every  part  of  the  world  that  Christianity 
 had  reached.  The  false  report  corrected  and  the 
 prejudice  based  upon  it  broken  Iierc  and  among  this 
 representative  multitude,  they  would  die  out  and  dis- 
 appear elsewhere.  Proving  to  this  vast  throng  of 
 believing  and  unbelieving  Jews,  he  would  prove  to 
 all  everywhere  that  he  still  recognized  the  cere- 
 monial law  as  from  God,  and  as  such  still  revered 
 and  regarded  it.  He  had  shown  this,  indeed,  in 
 coming  to  this  great  festival.  He  had  shown  it  by 
 circumcising  Timothy,  and  by  his  own  vow  and  cere- 
 monial at  Cenchrea..  But  noiv  he  will  prove  it  again 
 in  the  sight  of  all  the  JeiDs — in  their  very  Temple. 
 Thus  he  will  again  "  become  a  Jew  to  Jews,  that  he 
 may  gain  the  Jews  "  (1  Cor.  9  :  19). 
 
 Four  men  of  the  Jerusalem  Church,  who  had 
 taken  a  temporary  Nazarite  vow  (Num.  6),  were 
 about  entering  upon  the  ceremonial  purification  by 
 which  the  vow  was  completed.  The  elders'  counsel 
 was  that  Paul  should  associate  himself  with  these 
 men  in  this  closing  ceremony,  and  himself  defray 
 the  expense  of  the  offerings  to  be  presented  in  the 
 
 Temple.     B. Not  that  he  should  make  himself  a 
 
 Nazarite,  but  merely  that  he  should  perform  such 
 preparatory  rites  as  would  enable  him  to  take  part 
 
 with  these  Xazarites  in  the  conclusion  of  their  sol- 
 emn service.  J.  A.  A. This  counsel  Paul  will- 
 ingly accepted,  and  proceeded  to  act  upon. 
 
 From  the  fact  that  the  apostle  was  seized  by  un- 
 believing Jews  while  engaged  in  this  ceremonial  ser- 
 vice with  the  avowed  design  of  conciliating  Jewish 
 believers,  it  has  been  inferred,  even  by  so  wise  a 
 man  as  John  Knox,  that  the  policy  here  advised  and 
 carried  out  was  inconsistent  with  true  Christian 
 principles.  But  it  certainly  harmonized  with  those 
 principles  as  laid  down  in  the  Epistles  to  the  Co- 
 rinthians and  the  Romans.  And  the  record  here 
 gives  no  support  to  such  an  inference.  The  history 
 that  follows  rather  intimates  that  the  end  sought  mag 
 heive  been  fully  attained.  The  knowledge  that  Paul 
 was  assaulted  while  showing  his  regard  for  their 
 law  (he  having  been  some  days  visibly  engaged  in 
 the  ceremonial)  may  have  drawn  out  the  deeper 
 sympathy  of  Jewish  Christians  in  his  behalf ;  and 
 so  more  firmly  united  the  great  body  of  Jewish  and 
 Gentile  believers  in  the  subsequent  persecutions  and 
 perils  of  their  common  Christian  faith. 
 
 27-30.  Paul  assaulted  by  Jews  eind  dragged 
 from  the  Inner  Court  of  Israel  into  the  Outer  Court 
 of  the  Gentiles.  (See  Vol.  I.,  Sec.  178.>-A  low  bal- 
 ustrade of  stone,  with  pillars  at  regular  intervals 
 inscribed  with  a  warning  to  Gentiles  against  entrance 
 into  the  sacred  limits  beyond,  fenced  off  the  Inner 
 Court  of  Israel  from  the  Outer  Court  of  the  Gentiles. 
 One  of  the  stones  containing  this  inscription  was 
 recently  discovered  in  the  Mohammedan  cemetery 
 by  Mr.  Ganncau.     (See  Vol.  I.,  p.  621.) 
 
 It  was  within  the  fenced  Inner  Court,  open  only 
 to  worshiping  Israelites,  that  some  Ephesian  Jews- 
 (of  the  province  of  Asia)  encountered  Paul — whose 
 person  seems  to  have  been  well  known — with  his 
 band  of  Nazarites.  Mistakenly  inferring  that  one 
 of  these  men  was  an  Ephesian  Greek  (also  well 
 known  to  them),  and  too  much  blinded  by  hate  to 
 see  clearly,  they  rushed  upon  the  apostle,  and  loudly 
 summoned  the  crowd  of  worshipers  to  aid  in  seiz- 
 ing him.  With  the  same  breath  they  denounced 
 him  as  a  renegade  Jew,  whose  false,  malevolent 
 teaching  everywhere  among  the  Gentiles  had  spread 
 suspicion  and  created  hostility  against  the  people^ 
 the  Law,  and  the  Temple  of  the  Jews ;  a  renegade, 
 who  even  now  dared  to  pollute  the  sanctity  of  this 
 holy  place  by  bringing  into  it  Greeks  (rather  Ge7i- 
 tiles,  in  accordance  with  the  prevalent  New  Testa- 
 ment antithesis  of  Jens  and  Greeks).  Such  a  charge 
 instantly  stirred  to  fury  the  masses  always  congre- 
 gating at  this  festival  period  in  and  near  the  Tem- 
 ple, as  the  words  were  swiftly  circulated  among 
 them.  Responding  to  the  wild  cry  of  Help,  as  if 
 Paul  were  the  assailant  and  their  sanctuary  needed 
 defense  against  his  sacrilegious  assault,  the  excited 
 crowd  fell  upon  the  apostle,  and,  dragging  him  down 
 
154 
 
 SECTION  225.— ACTS  21  :  IS-^O. 
 
 into  the  Gentile  Court,  sought  to  beat  him  to  death. 
 Then  the  great  doors  of  the  "  Beautiful  "  gate  were 
 closed  by  the  Levites,  to  exclude  the  rioters  from 
 the  holy  court,  and  to  prevent  its  possible  profana- 
 tion by  bloodshed. 
 
 In  the  words  of  this  false  charge  against  Paul 
 (v.  28),  again  we  note  (as  often  before)  the  evidence 
 furnished  by  enemies  of  the  vast  extent  and  effective- 
 ness of  this  apostle's  work  for  Christ  and  men : 
 7'his  is  the  man — that  hath  taught  all  men  every- 
 where !  Unbelievers  and  believers — all  had  heard, 
 or  heard  of,  him.     B. 
 
 The  extreme  corruption  and  wickedness,  not 
 only  of  the  mass  of  the  Jewish  people,  but  even  of 
 the  rulers  and  chief  men,  is  asserted  by  Josephus  in 
 the  strongest  terms :  "  For  that  time  was  fruitful 
 among  the  Jews  in  all  sorts  of  wickedness,  so  that 
 they  left  no  evil  deed  undone ;  nor  was  there  any 
 new  form  of  wickedness,  which  any  one  could  in- 
 vent, if  he  wished  to  do  so.  Thus  they  were  all 
 corrupt,  both  in  their  public  and  their  private  rela- 
 tions ;  and  they  vied  with  each  other  who  should 
 excel  in  impiety  toward  God  and  injustice  to  men." 
 At  the  same  time  Josephus  testifies  to  the  existence 
 among  them  of  a  species  of  zeal  for  religion — a 
 readiness  to  attend  the  feasts,  a  regularity  in  the 
 offering  of  sacrifice,  an  almost  superstitious  regard 
 for  the  Temple,  and  a  fanatic  abhorrence  of  all  who 
 sought  to  "  change  the  customs  which  Moses  had 
 delivered."     G.  R. 
 
 31-33.  Interposition  of  the  Roman  Tribune, 
 and  Binding  of  Paul.  (See  Frontispiece,  Vol.  I.) 
 — '^he  fortress  Antonia  (the  castle  here  referred  to) 
 stood  alone  on  a  precipitous  rock,  near  ninety  feet 
 high,  at  the  northwest  corner  of  the  Temple.  It 
 was  likewise  a  work  of  Herod  the  Great.  The  for- 
 tress was  seventy  feet  in  height.  It  appeared  like 
 a  vast  square  tower,  with  four  other  towers  at  each 
 corner,  three  of  them  between  eighty  and  ninety 
 feet  high — that  at  the  comer  next  to  the  Temple 
 above  a  hundred  and  twenty.  From  this  the  whole 
 Temple  might  be  seen,  and  broad  flights  of  steps 
 led  down  into  the  northern  and  western  cloisters,  or 
 porticoes,  of  the  Temple,  in  which,  during  the  Roman 
 government,  their  guards  were  stationed.     Milman. 
 
 Instantly  upon  receiving  tidings  of  the  uproar 
 from  these  guards,  the  chief  captain — or  tribune, 
 commanding  one  division  (one  sixth)  of  a  Roman 
 legion  of  six  thousand  men — hastened  down  with  a 
 body  of  soldiers  into  the  Temple  Court.  The  only 
 thought  of  this  man,  Lysias  by  name,  in  inter- , 
 posing  his  armed  force,  was  to  check  the  turbulence 
 of  a  Jewish  mob,  or  to  suppress  a  riot.  He 'cared 
 not  about  saving  an  innocent  man  from  murderous 
 violence.  With  a  theory  that  Paul  was  a  certain 
 well-known  insurgent  leader,  he  was  rather  inclined 
 to  second  the  purpose  of  the  infuriate  Jews.     His 
 
 seizing  and  binding  Paul  seem  to  have  been  only 
 the  preliminary  steps  to  this.  Yet,  with  the  Roman 
 style  of  justice,  he  demands  of  Paul's  assailants  to 
 know  who  their  victim  was,  and  of  w  hat  they  accused 
 him. 
 
 34-36.  Paul  borne  up  the  Castle  Stairs  amid 
 Malignant  Outcries  of  the  Jews. — No  accusation 
 could  they  make.  Their  hate  furnished  the  only 
 reason  for  their  violence.  To  rescue  Paul  from 
 this  violence  was  the  tribune's  duty,  and  therefore 
 he  commanded  the  soldiers  to  whom  the  apostle 
 was  chained  to  bear  him  up  the  stairway  of  the 
 fortress.  And  as  this  was  done,  the  same  passion- 
 ate, murderous  cry  that  thirty  years  before  had  rung 
 through  the  vast  area  of  the  Temple  Court  and  Cas- 
 tle was  heard  again :  Away  with  him  !  Before,  it 
 was  actuated  by  hatred  to  Divine  purity,  truth,  and 
 love,  incarnated  in  the  person  of  Christ ;  now,  com- 
 ing from  another  generation  filled  with  like  malevo- 
 lent spirit,  it  is  hatred  to  Christ's  most  faithful  wit- 
 ness and  messenger. 
 
 37-39.  Brief  Colloquy  between  Paul  and  Lysias. 
 — As  the  absent  governor's  representative,  the  trib- 
 une felt  the  grave  responsibility,  not  only  of  pre- 
 serving the  public  peace,  but  of  dealing  (as  he  sup- 
 posed), in  the  person  of  this  prisoner,  with  a  fanatic 
 insurgent,  an  Egyptian  Jew,  whose  efforts  at  insur- 
 rection had  troubled  the  whole  administration  of 
 Felix.  This  Egyptian  impostor  had  gone  into  the 
 great  Desert  of  Judea  with  four  thousand  assassins, 
 
 secretly  organized  into  bands.     B. He  returned 
 
 with  thirty  thousand  men,  whom  he  had  deluded 
 into  the  belief  that  he  was  the  Messiah,  and  that  he 
 would  restore  the  kingdom  to  Judah ;  he  encamped 
 on  the  Mount  of  Olives,  threatening  to  overpower 
 the  Roman  garrison,  and  promising  that  the  walls 
 of  Jerusalem  should  fall  down.  He  was  attacked 
 by  Felix,  and  his  followers  dispersed  or  slain,  the 
 Egyptian  himself  escaping.  S. We  find  in  Jo- 
 sephus a  full  account  of  the  transaction,  which  hap- 
 pened under  the  government  of  Felix,  and,  what  is 
 remarkable,  Josephus  does  not  mention  his  name, 
 but  everywhere  calls  him  "the  Egyptian,"  and  "the 
 Egyptian  false  prophet."     M.  H. 
 
 Surprised  at  the' ease  and  naturalness  with  which 
 Paul  addressed  him  in  Greek,  "  as  these  insurgents 
 probably  communicated  with  their  followers  only  in 
 the  dialect  of  their  country,"  the  Roman  captain 
 puts  a  plain  question  of  fact,  to  which  Paul  answers 
 as  plainly.-  He  said,  "  I  am  a  Jew ;  not  a  character- 
 less vagabond 'from  •Egypt',' nor  even  a  native  of 
 'Judea  -  (where"'insurgents' and  '  insurrections  were 
 bred),  but  a  citizen  of  refined  and  wealthy  Tarsus  in 
 Asiatic  Cilicia."  This-  direct,  clear  answer  swept 
 away  at  once  the  tribune's  suspicion.  More  than 
 this,  too,  did  Paul's  intelligent  address  and  coura- 
 geous bearing  accomplish.     Beholding  him  so  un- 
 
SECTION'  326.— ACTS  21  :  40 ;   22  :  1-29.  155 
 
 awed  by  the  imminent  peril,  so  unruffled  in  spirit  by  '.  pioneer  preacher  of  the  Cross,  none  was  so  striking 
 the  rude  handling  of  the  mob  and  the  soldiers,  the  as  this,  the  stairway  between  the  Roman  quarters 
 only  calm,  self-possessed  man  in  the  vast,  excited,  and  the  venerated  area  of  Jewish  pride  and  wor- 
 surging  throng;  noting,  too,  the  self-respect  and  ship.  And  the  vast  auditorium  became  strangely 
 native  dignity  in  his  reference  to  his  own  birth-city^  still.  For  even  the  mad,  murderous  mob  was  awed 
 and  the  proper  respect  to  Roman  authority  evinced  into  a  temporary  quiet,  as  this  unresisting  yet  un- 
 in  the  form  of  his  request,  the  Roman  commander  daunted,  strong-hearted  man,  standing  chained  to 
 yields  to  the  unconscious  mastery  of  so  brave  and  :  two  mailed  men,  stretched  forth  his  manacled  right 
 courteous  a  spirit,  and  grants  Paul  the  only  liberty  1  hand  to  summon  their  attention. 
 he  asks,  the  liberty  of  speech.  And  this  very  liberty  |  The  whole  scene  is  sublime  beyond  expression, 
 he  seeks,  not  for  his  own  sake,  but  for  theirs.  He  \  Like  all  the  marked  events  and  crises  of  Paul's 
 would  speak  to  the  people,  God's  people  and  his.  He  |  grandly  effective  career,  it  neither  requires  nor  ad- 
 would  use  this  his  grand  opportunity  as  Christ's  ;  mits  any  imaginative  gloss  or  coloring.  All  these 
 herald  to  proclaim  his  Messiahshij>  to  this  vast  mul-  j  signal  incidents  are  best  apprehended  and  most  im- 
 titude  of  his  "  fallen  "  Israel.  Though  many  strange  I  pressively  conveyed  in  the  simple  form  of  the 
 places  were  occupied  as  a  pulpit  by  this  matchless  1  Scriptural  record.     B. 
 
 Section  226. 
 
 Acts  xxi.  40  ;  xxii.  1-29. 
 
 40      And  when  there  was  made  a  great  silence,  be  spake  unto  tliem  in  the  Hebrew  tongue,  say- 
 
 1  ing,  Men,  brethren,  and  fathers,  hear  ye  my  defence  ich  ich  I  mal'e  now  unto  you.    (And  when 
 
 2  they  heard  that  he  spake  in  the  Hebrew  tongue  to  them,  they  kept  the  more  silence :  and  he 
 
 3  saith,)  I  am  verily  a  man  icMch  atn  a  Jew,  born  in  Tarsus,  a  city  in  Cilicia,  yet  brought  up 
 in  this  city  at  tlie  feet  of  Gamaliel,  and  taught  according  to  the  perfect  manner  of  tlie  law 
 
 4  of  the  fathers,  and  was  zealous  toward  God,  as  ye  all  are  this  day.     And  I  persecuted  this 
 
 5  way  unto  the  death,  binding  and  delivering  into  prisons  both  men  and  women.  As  also  the 
 high  priest  doth  bear  me  witness,  and  all  the  estate  of  the  elders :  from  whom  also  I  re- 
 ceived letters  unto  the  bretliren,  and  went  to  Damascus,  to  bring  them  which  were  there 
 
 6  bound  unto  Jerusalem,  for  to  be  punished.  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  as  I  made  my  jour- 
 ney, and  was  come  nigh  unto  Damascus  about  noon,  suddenly  there  shone  from  heaven  a 
 
 7  great  light  round  about  me.     And  I  fell  unto  the  ground,  and  heard  a  voice  saying  unto  me, 
 
 8  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou  me  ?    And  I  answered.  Who  art  thou.  Lord?    And  lie  said 
 
 9  unto  me,  I  am  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  wliom  thou  persecutest.  And  they  that  were  with  me 
 saw  indeed  the  light,  and  were  afraid  ;  but  they  heard  not  the  voice  of  him  that  spake  to 
 
 10  me.     And  I  said,  What  shall  I  do,  Lord?     And  the  Lord  said  unto  me,  Arise,  and  go  into 
 Damascus ,  and  there  it  shall  be  told  thee  of  all  things  which  are  appointed  for  thee  to  do. 
 
 11  And  when  I  could  not  see  for  the  glory  of  that  light,  being  led  by  the  hand  of  them  that 
 
 12  were  with  me,  I  came  into  Damascus.     And  one  Ananias,  a  devout  man  according  to  the 
 
 13  law,  having  a  good  report  of  all  the  Jews  which  dwelt  there,  came  unto  me,  and  stood,  and 
 said  unto  me,  Brother  Saul,  receive  thy  sight.     And  the  same  hour  I  looked  up  upon  him. 
 
 14  And  he  said,  The  God  of  our  fatliers  hath  chosen  thee,  that  thou  shouldest  know  his  will,  and 
 
 15  see  that  Just  One,  and  shouldest  hear  the  voice  of  his  mouth.     For  thou  shalt  be  his  wit- 
 
 16  ness  unto  all  men  of  what  thou  hast  seen  and  heard.     And  now  why  tarriest  thou?  arise, 
 and  be  baptized,  and  wash  away  thy  sins,  calling  on  the  name  of  the  Lord. 
 
 17  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  when  I  was  come  again  to  Jerusalem,  even  while  I  prayed  in 
 
 18  the  temple,  I  was  in  a  trance  ;  and  saw  him  saying  unto  me,  Make  haste,  and  get  thee 
 
 19  quickly  out  of  Jerusalem:  for  they  will  not  receive  thy  testimony  concerning  me.     And  I 
 said.  Lord,  they  know  that  I  imprisoned  and  beat  in  every  synagogue  them  that  believed  on 
 
 ■20  thee :  and  when  the  blood  of  thy  martyr  Stephen  was  shed,  I  also  was  standing  bj^,  and 
 
 21  consenting  unto  his  death,  and  kept  the  raiment  of  them  that  slew  him.     And  he  said  unto 
 
 22  me.  Depart :  for  I  will  send  thee  far  hence  unto  the  Gentiles.     And  they  gave  him  audience 
 unto  this  word,  and  then  lifted  up  their  voices,  and  said.  Away  with  such  afelloic  from  the 
 
 •23  earth :  for  it  is  not  fit  that  he  should  live.     And  as  they  cried  out,  and  cast  off  their  clothes, 
 
 24  and  threw  dust  into  the  air,  the  chief  captain  commanded  him  to  be  brought  into  the 
 castle,  and  bade  that  he  should  be  examined  by  scourging;  that  he  might  know  wherefore 
 
 25  they  cried  so  against  him.     And  as  they  bound  him  with  thongs,  Paul  said  unto  the  centu- 
 
156 
 
 SECTION  226.— ACTS  21  :  Jfi ;  22  :  1-29. 
 
 rion  that  stood  by,  Is  it  lawful  for  you  to  scourge  a  man  that  is  a  Roman,  and  uncon- 
 
 26  demned^     When  the  centurion  heard  that,  he  went  and  told  the  chief  captain,  saying,  Take 
 
 27  heed  what  thou  doest:  for  this  man  is  a  Koinan.     Then  the  chief  captain  came,  and  said 
 
 28  unto  him.  Tell  me,  art  thou  a  Roman  ?     lie  said.  Yea.     And  the  chief  captain  answered, 
 
 29  With  a  great  sum  obtained  I  this  freedom.  And  Paul  said,  But  I  was  free  born.  Then 
 straightway  they  departed  from  him  which  should  have  examined  bim :  and  the  chief  cap- 
 tain also  was  afraid,  after  he  knew  that  he  was  a  Roman,  and  because  he  had  bound  him. 
 
 1-16.  Paul's  voluntarij  statement,  or  first  de- 
 fense, was  made  to  the  maddened  Jews  massed  in 
 the  vast  Outer  Court  of  the  Temple,  from  the  top  of 
 the  stairway  to  the  adjoining  fortress  Antonia.  His 
 quiet  poise  of  manner  and  his  respectful,  dignified 
 courtesy  of  address  helped  to  calm  their  excitement. 
 By  calling  this  mob  of  persecutors  Brethren,  ho  both 
 acknowledged  and  claimed  a  common  nationality 
 with  them.  The  old  men  who  were  there,  priests, 
 rulers,  and  rabbis,  of  eminence  as  leaders  and  teach- 
 ers, some  of  whom  had  just  repeated  the  act  of 
 thirty  years  before  by  stirring  up  the  people  to  per- 
 secution, Paul  yet  addresses  with  the  venerable 
 term  Fathers.  His  use,  too,  of  the  Hebrew  tongue 
 (that  is,  the  then  current  Aramaic  or  l^yro-Chaldaic 
 dialect  of  Palestine,  which  had  gradually  supplanted 
 the  older  Hebrew  of  Judea  since  the  captivity) 
 helped  further  to  attract  their  attention  and  to  con- 
 ciliate their  feeling  at  the  outset. 
 
 With  great  wisdom  and  tact  he  shapes  his  whole 
 address.  He  defers  to  their  manifestly  hostile  feel- 
 ing by  calling  it  a  defense  (Greek,  apology).  He 
 avows  himself  a  Jew,  refers  to  his  pure  Jewish 
 blood,  his  place  of  birth,  and  his  early  and  thorough 
 training  in  the  knowledge  and  practice  of  the  law, 
 at  Jerusalem.  He  recalls  that  which  they  also  well 
 knew  of  his  early  life.  He  repeats  the  story  of  his 
 surpassing  zeal  and  frenzy  in  the  active  persecu- 
 tion of  Christian  disciples ;  how  he  went  even  to 
 Damascus  for  this  purpose,  under  commission  of 
 the  high  priest  and  elders.  He  thus  divclt  upon  his 
 fiercely  fanatical  career  in  order  that  the  question 
 might  arise  in  their  minds  by  anticipation,  what  had 
 wrought  so  extreme  a  change.  Surely  they  must 
 feel  and  know  that  nothing  less  than  an  irresistible 
 motive,  a  conviction  of  truth  absolutely  conclusive, 
 could  have  turned  a  man  of  such  indomitable,  fiery 
 zeal  so  utterly  against  himself  and  his  kindred  and 
 associates,  against  all  his  previous  beliefs,  practices, 
 prejudices,  and  hates. 
 
 Then  he  tells  the  marvelous  story  of  his  conver- 
 sion. He  details  the  miracle  of  Christ's  appear- 
 ance and  words  by  the  way ;  and  the  subsequent 
 visit  and  message  of  Ananias  in  Damascus.  He 
 characterizes  Ananias  as  "  a  devout  man  according  to 
 the  law,  having  a  good  report  of  all  the  Jews  which 
 dwelt  there " ;  and  declares  that  he  spake  in  the 
 name  of  Jehovah,  the  God  of  Israel.     By  the  God 
 
 of  their  fathers,  therefore,  he  had  been  changed 
 from  a  persecutor  into  an  advocate  of  Christ.  Pass- 
 ing over  the  interval  of  three  years,  he  proceeds  to 
 narrate  a  miraculous  occurrence  in  Jerusalem. 
 
 17-21.  Chrisfs  Second  Appearance  in  the  Tem- 
 ple, and  his  Coriimand  that  Paul  should  go  forth  to 
 Distant  Foreign  Nations. — It  was  while  in  the  'Tem- 
 ple, and  while  praying  there — thus  implying  his 
 loyalty  to  the  Jewish  sanctuary  and  its  worship,  and 
 disproving  the  charge  of  hostility  and  profanation — 
 that  Christ  came  to  him  again.  Not  in  a  foreign 
 country  and  an  alien  temple,  but  in  their  own  sacred, 
 time-hallowed  precincts,  where  their  own  Jehovah 
 had  manifested  his  presence  and  recorded  his  name, 
 this  Christ  had  appeared  to  him.  So  appearing  in 
 Jehovah's  Temple,  Paul  suggests  by  implication,  this 
 Christ  must  be  from  God,  their  God.  As  it  was  the 
 fervency  of  prayer  that  ushered  Paul's  spirit  into  a 
 state  of  trance,  so  it  was  his  need  of  direction,  in- 
 tensely felt  and  fervidly  expressed,  that  brought 
 Christ  a  second  time  into  close  personal  communion 
 with  him.  This  interview  is  not  referred  to  in 
 Luke's  previous  account  (ch.  9).  Paul  introduces 
 it  here  to  explain  and  justify  his  going  to  the  Gen- 
 tiles. From  this  point  of  view,  the  colloquy  with 
 Christ  is  specially  instructive. 
 
 Christ's  reason  for  Paul's  instant  departure  from 
 Jerusalem — "  for  they  will  not  receive  thy  testimoni/ 
 concerning  me  " — implies  His  knowledge  that  Paul's 
 great  desire  was  to  remain  and  preach  Christ  among 
 the  Jews  of  Jerusalem.  This  desire  Paul  makes 
 even  more  evident  to  his  present  hearers  by  show- 
 ing how  he  demurred  to  Christ's  command.  They 
 knew,  he  said,  what  a  persecutor  of  Christians  he 
 had  been ;  and  this  fact  would  give  his  new  testi- 
 mony for  Christ  the  more  weight  with  them.  Thus 
 Paul  more  than  hints  to  the  listening  Jews  that  his 
 strong  desire  was  to  remain  among  his  own  people. 
 But  he  goes  on  faithfully  to  recite  Christ's  impera- 
 tive direction  (His  only  reply)  to  depart,  and  to  min- 
 ister among  far  nations. 
 
 22,  23.  Why  and  how  PauVs  Address  wees  in- 
 terrupted.— To  the  story  of  the  apostle's  life  and 
 conversion,  even  to  the  statement  about  Christ's 
 second  appearance,  the  vast  throng  crowding  the 
 Temple  area  had  listened  silently  and  intently  ;  and 
 they  remembered  well  the  miraculous  part  of  it  the 
 next  day.     They  seem  to  have  felt  the  man's  sin- 
 
 I 
 
SECTION  236.— ACTS  21  :  40 ;   22  :  1-29. 
 
 15T 
 
 verity.  They  uttered  no  doubt  respecting  his  7nain 
 assertion,  that  a  direct  power  from  above  and  not 
 any  influence  of  other  minds  had  transformed  the 
 persecutor  into  the  disciple  of  Christ.  But  when 
 he  spoke  "  this  word " — better,  this  saying,  refer- 
 ring to  the  whole  direction  of  Christ — then  instantly 
 was  aroused  the  old,  deep-seated,  and  incurable  envy 
 and  jealousy  at  the  thought  that  the  Gentiles  could 
 be  fellow-heirs  with  them  of  Jehovah's  promised 
 mercy,  and  subjects  of  their  glorious  Messiah. 
 Then,  on  the  instant,  reason  and  reverence  were 
 forgotten ;  all  sense  of  right  and  justice  was  over- 
 borne in  a  great  outburst  of  mad  rage.  Although 
 their  Prophets  and  Psalmists  had  plainly  proclaimed 
 the  ultimate  world-wide  ministry  of  the  Messiah  and 
 the  extension  of  God's  saving  mercies  to  all  peoples, 
 the  Jews  had  never  accepted  the  fact,  could  never 
 abide  the  thought.  For  its  statement  by  Christ  they 
 rose  upon  him  at  Nazareth  and  during  the  week 
 of  his  passion.  For  this  statement  they  murdered 
 Stephen ;  and,  at  Antioch  and  Corinth,  had  sought 
 to  murder  Paul.  And  now,  in  their  frantic  impo- 
 tence of  wrath,  they  shout  out  their  murderous  execra- 
 tions and  demands,  rending  off  and  tossing  up  their 
 outer  garments,  with  handfuls  of  dust,  into  the  air. 
 
 24-36.  PauVs  Announcemoit  of  Roman  Citizen- 
 ship arrests  the  Examination  by  Scourgitig. — By  the 
 violent  outcry  of  the  Jews  not  only  was  Paul  si- 
 lenced but  the  Roman  commander  was  led  to  infer 
 that  the  apostle's  defense  (which  the  captain  had 
 not  understood)  had  only  strengthened  their  convic- 
 tion of  his  guilt.  Partly  from  this  impression,  and 
 partly  to  gratify  the  Jewish  populace  (always  a 
 politic  custom  of  the  Roman  rulers),  the  tribune  di- 
 rected that  he  should  be  tortured  to  confession  by 
 the  scourge.  The  implements  of  such  extorted 
 confession  (here  called  examination),  including  the 
 posts,  the  binding  thongs,  and  the  knotted  whips, 
 were  always  at  hand  in  a  Roman  fortress. 
 
 "But  when  they  stretched  him  out  for  the 
 "whips,"  or  as  they  were  binding  him  to  the  inclined 
 post  with  leather  thongs,  Paul  asserts,  as  at  Philippi, 
 his  Roman  citizenship.  This  he  does  in  a  sharply 
 pointed  question  to  the  centurion  charged  with  the 
 scourging.  To  punish  an  untried  and  uncondanned 
 Roman,  especially  to  torture  such  a  one  with  the 
 scourge,  was  by  Roman  law  one  of  the  highest 
 crimes.  At  once  the  centurion  hastens  to  his  com- 
 manding officer  with  the  warning  intelligence  that 
 Paul  was  a  Roman. 
 
 27-29.  The  Tribune's  Second  Colloquy  with 
 Paul,  and  its  Effect. — Instantly  the  astonished  and 
 alarmed  chief  captain  came  to  his  prisoner  (girded 
 for  the  scourge)  to  know  if  it  were  really  so.  Not 
 for  a  moment  did  he  doubt  Paul's  assertion ;  for 
 death  was  the  penalty  of  a  false  claim  to  Roman 
 citizenship.  Such  citizenship  involved  the  highest 
 political  rights  and  civil  privileges.  It  was  acquired 
 chiefly  by  parentage  or  purchase.  By  "  a  great 
 sum"  Lysias  had  purchased  it.  To  Paul  it  had  de- 
 scended by  inheritance. 
 
 Paul's  appeal  had  instant  full  effect.  The  thongs 
 were  untied  and  he  removed  from  the  dishonoring 
 implements.  Lysias,  too  (like  the  magistrates  at 
 Philippi),  was  greatly  alarmed,  because  the  mere 
 binding  of  Paul  to  the  scourge-post  might  have 
 been  punished  with  death.  But  now,  as  before,  the 
 apostle  manifested  no  aggrieved  or  vindictive  feel- 
 ing. In  part  it  had  been  a  just  self-honor,  but 
 chiefly  regard  for  the  dignity  of  the  great  cause  he 
 represented,  that  led  him  to  declare  his  citizenship. 
 He  was  always  willing  to  suffer  shame  when  such 
 suffering  was  demanded  by,  or  would  in  any  wise 
 further,  his  ministry  of  Christ  and  of  truth  among 
 men.  Otherwise,  in  the  interest  of  Christianity, 
 he  claimed  all  the  honor  and  respect  due  to  a 
 true  manhood,  and  all  the  rights  of  human  citizen- 
 ship.    B. 
 
 At  first  under  the  republic  all  Roman  soldiers 
 were  Roman  citizens.  "But  in  proportion  as  the 
 public  freedom  was  lost  in  extent  of  conquest,  war 
 was  gradually  improved  into  an  art  and  degraded 
 into  a  trade."  With  the  distinction  between  the 
 pra?torian  and  legionary  soldiers  all  necessary  con- 
 nection between  citizenship  and  military  service 
 ceased  to  exist.  In  strict  conformity  with  this 
 state  of  things  we  find  that  Claudius  Lysias  was  a 
 citizen  by  purchase,  not  because  he  was  a  military 
 officer.     H. 
 
 Wholly  at  a  loss  what  to  do  with  the  apostle, 
 compelled  to  keep  him  in  custody  for  the  safety  of 
 his  life,  having  received  vastly  higher  impressions 
 of  Paul's  character  and  standing,  yet  still  ignorant 
 who  he  was,  and  what  the  crime  alleged  against  him 
 by  the  Jews,  Lysias  naturally  seeks  the  aid  of  the 
 Sanhedrim,  or  great  Jewish  Council.  He  therefore 
 summons  its  members  to  assemble  on  the  morrow 
 for  a  hearing  of  the  case,  hoping  thereby  to  obtain 
 sufficient  understanding  to  guide  his  own  future 
 course.     B. 
 
158  SECTION  227.— ACTS  22  :  30;  23  : 1-35. 
 
 Section   227. 
 
 Acts  xxii.  30;   xxiii.  1-35. 
 
 30  On  the  morrow,  because  he  would  liave  known  the  certainty  wherefore  he  was  accused 
 of  the  Jews,  he  loosed  him  from  his  bands,  and  commanded  the  chief  priests  and  all  their 
 
 1  council  to  appear,  and  brought  Paul  down,  and  set  him  before  them.     And  Paul,  earnestly 
 beholding  the  council,  said,  Men  and  brethren,  I  have  lived  in  all  good  conscience  before 
 
 2  God  until  this  day.     And  the  high  priest  Ananias  commanded  them  that  stood  by  him  to 
 
 3  smite  him  on  the  mouth.     Then  said  Paul  unto  him,  God  shall  smite  thee,  thou  whited  wall : 
 for  sittest  thou  to  judge  me  after  the  law,  and  commandest  me  to  be  smitten  contrary  to  the 
 
 4  law  ?     And  they  that  stood  by  said,  Revilest  thou  God's  high  priest  ?     Then  said  Paul,  I 
 
 5  wist  not,  brethren,  that  he  was  the  high  priest :  for  it  is  written.  Thou  shalt  not  speak  evil 
 
 6  of  the  ruler  of  thy  people.     But  when  Paul  perceived  that  the  one  part  were  Sadducees,  and 
 the  other  Pharisees,  he  cried  out  in  the  council,  Men  and  brethren,  I  am  a  Pharisee,  the  son 
 
 7  of  a  Pharisee :  of  the  hope  and  resurrection  of  the  dead  I  am  called  in  question.     And  when 
 he  had  so  said,  there  arose  a  dissension  between  the  Pharisees  and  the  Sadducees :  and  the 
 
 8  multitude  was  divided.     For  the  Sadducees  say  that  there  is  no  resurrection,  neither  angel, 
 
 9  nor  spirit :  but  the  Pharisees  confess  both.     And  there  arose  a  great  cry :  and  the  scribes 
 that  were  of  the  Pharisees'  part  arose,  and  strove,  saying,  We  find  no  evil  in  this  man :  but 
 
 10  if  a  spirit  or  an  angel  hath  spoken  to  him,  let  us  not  fight  against  God.  And  when  there 
 arose  a  great  dissension,  the  chief  captain,  fearing  lest  Paul  should  have  been  pulled  in 
 pieces  of  them,  commanded  the  soldiers  to  go  down,  and  to  take  him  by  force  from  among 
 
 11  them,  and  to  bring  him  into  the  castle.  And  the  night  following  the  Lord  stood  by  him, 
 and  said,  Be  of  good  cheer,  Paul :  for  as  thou  hast  testified  of  me  in  Jerusalem,  so  must  thou 
 bear  witness  also  at  Rome. 
 
 12  And  when  it  was  day,  certain  of  the  Jews  banded  together,  and  bound  themselves  under 
 
 13  a  curse,  saying  that  they  would  neither  eat  nor  drink  till  they  had  killed  Paul.     And  they 
 
 14  were  more  than  forty  which  had  made  this  conspiracy.  And  they  came  to  the  chief  priests 
 and  elders,  and  said.  We  have  bound  ourselves  under  a  great  curse,  that  we  will  eat  notlung 
 
 15  until  we  have  slain  Paul.  Now  therefore  ye  with  the  council  signify  to  the  chief  captain 
 that  h6  bring  him  down  unto  you  to  morrow,  as  though  ye  would  inquire  something  more 
 
 16  perfectly  concerning  him :  and  we,  or  ever  he  come  near,  are  ready  to  kill  him.  And  when 
 Paul's  sister's  son  heard  of  their  lying  in  wait,  he  went  and  entered  into  the  castle,  and  told 
 
 17  Paul.     Then  Paul  called  one  of  the  centurions  unto  Mm,  and  said,  Bring  this  young  man 
 
 18  unto  the  chief  captain  :  for  he  hath  a  certain  thing  to  tell  him.  So  he  took  him,  and  brought 
 him  to  the  chief  captain,  and  said,  Paul  the  prisoner  called  me  unto  him^  and  i)rayed  me  to 
 
 19  bring  this  young  man  unto  thee,  who  hath  something  to  say  unto  thee.  Then  the  chief 
 captain  took  him  by  the  hand,  and  went  mith  him  aside  privately,  and  asked  him.  What  is 
 
 20  that  thou  hast  to  tell  me?  And  he  said,  The  Jews  have  agreed  to  desire  thee  that  thou 
 wouldest  bring  down  Paul  to  morrow  into  the  council,  as  though  they  would  inquire  some- 
 
 21  what  of  him  more  perfectly.  But  do  not  thou  yield  unto  them :  for  there  lie  in  wait  for 
 him  of  them  more  tlian  forty  men,  which  have  bound  themselves  with  an  oath,  that  they 
 will  neither  eat  nor  drink  till  they  have  killed  him  :  and  now  are  they  ready,  looking  for  a 
 
 22  promise  from  thee.     So  the  chief  captain  then  let  the  young  man  depart,  and  charged  him^ 
 
 23  See  thou  tell  no  man  that  thou  hast  shewed  these  things  to  me.  And  he  called  unto  him 
 two  centurions,  saying,  Make  ready  two  hundred  soldiers  to  go  to  Cfesarea,  and  horsemen 
 
 24  threescore  and  ten,  and  spearmen  two  hundred,  at  the  third  hour  of  tlie  night;  and  provide 
 
 25  them  beasts,  that  they  may  set  Paul  on,  and  bring  him  safe  unto  Felix  the  governor.     And 
 
 26  he  wrote  a  letter  after  this  manner:  Claudius  Lysias  unto  the  most  excellent  governor  Felix 
 
 27  sendeth  greeting.     This  man  was  taken  of  the  Jews,  and  should  have  been  kille<^l  of  them: 
 
 28  then  came  I  with  an  army,  and  rescued  him,  having  understood  that  he  was  a  Roman.  And 
 when  I  would  have  known  tlie  cause  wherefore  they  accused  him,  I  brought  him  forth  into 
 
 29  tlieir  council :   whom  I  perceived  to  be  accused  of  questions  of  their  law,  but  to  have  no- 
 
 30  thing  laid  to  his  charge  worthy  of  death  or  of  bonds.  And  when  it  was  told  me  how  that 
 the  Jews  laid  wait  for  the  man,  I  sent  straightway  to  thee,  and  gave  commandment  to  his 
 accusers  also  to  say  before  thee  what  they  had  against  him.     Farewell. 
 
 31  Then  the  soldiers,  as  it  was  commanded  them,  took  Paul,  and  brought  hint  by  night  to 
 
 32  Antipatris.     On  the  morrow  they  left  the  horsemen  to  go  with  him,  and  returned  to  the 
 
SECTION  227.— ACTS  22  :  30;   23  :  1-35. 
 
 159 
 
 33  castle :  wlio,  when  they  came  to  Csesarea,  and  delivered  the  epistle  to  the  governor,  pre- 
 
 34  sented  Paul  also  before  him.     And  when  the  governor  had  read  the  letter^  he  asked  of  what 
 
 35  province  he  was.  And  when  he  understood  that  he  was  of  Cilicia ;  I  will  hear  thee,  said  he, 
 when  thine  accusers  are  also  come.  And  he  commanded  him  to  be  kept  in  Herod's  judg- 
 ment hall. 
 
 1.  The  Asserlion  with  which  Paul  Jirst  breeds 
 the  Silence. — God  had  used  the  tribune  Lysias  (act- 
 ing for  the  governor,  Felix)  to  rescue  Paul,  and 
 then,  for  his  continued  safety,  to  hold  him  in  arrest. 
 Now  he  makes  of  the  tribune's  desire  to  know  more 
 of  Paul  a  new  opportunity  for  the  apostle.  This 
 opportunity,  like  eve)-i/  circumstance  and  position  in 
 which  Paul  was  placed  during  his  period  of  liberty 
 or  of  "  bonds  and  imprisonment,"  is  made  by  him 
 an  occasion  "  for  the  furtlierance  of  the  gospel." 
 
 The  Council,  or  Sanhedrim,  was  assembled  in  a 
 hall  connected  with  the  Temple  chambers.  (See 
 diagram,  Vol.  I.,  p.  623.)  Into  this  hall  Paul  was 
 "  brought  down  "  from  the  castle.  Here  Lysias  re- 
 mained while  the  military  guard  retired  a  Uttle  dis- 
 tance, yet  ready  to  interpose  (as  they  did)  for  his 
 protection.  Almost  twenty-five  years  had  elapsed 
 since  Paul  had  intensely  endorsed  the  Council's  mur- 
 derous persecution  of  Stephen,  and  had  been  the 
 chief  instrument  of  this  supreme  judicatory  in  its 
 vindictive  pursuit  of  Christ's  disciples.  Now  he 
 stands  before  them  as  the  chief  object  of  their  hate, 
 with  no  responsive  hate ;  altogether  unmindful  of 
 himself,  calmly  and  undauntedly  ("  looking  sted- 
 fastly,"  Luke  says)  he  studies  their  faces  and  their 
 spirit. 
 
 Then  he  asserts  a  self-respecting  dignity  by  open- 
 ing the  anomalous  proceedings.  He  clainr.s  a  posi- 
 tion of  perfect  equality,  by  addressing  them  as 
 Brother  Men.  He  shows  that  he  understood  the 
 tribune's  object  by  speaking  of  himself;  and  in 
 Greek,  that  Lysias  too  might  comprehend.  As  best 
 answering  a  question  touching  his  criminality,  he 
 affirms  his  own  truthful  and  righteous  life.  In  the 
 spirit  and  manner  of  the  Master's  question,  "  AVho 
 convinceth  me  of  sin  ?  "  he  challenges  them  to  gain- 
 say the  assertion  that  he  had  been  true  to  God  and 
 man ;  that  in  the  main  his  aims,  his  plans,  his  deeds, 
 had  been  single  and  right.  Paul  asserts  no  doc- 
 trine or  practice  of  perfection  here ;  but  a  fact 
 based  upon  God's  gracious  inworking.  And  he 
 does  it,  not  only  to  justify  himself  before  Lysias, 
 but  to  sharpen  the  contrast  with  their  professed 
 righteousness,  which  was  hypocrisy.     B. 
 
 2,  3.  The  Hiffh  Pricsf^s  Unjust  Command  and 
 PauVs  Indignant  Rejoinder. — Ananias  had  been  ap- 
 pointed high  priest  in  a.  n.  48.  In  a.  d.  52  he  was 
 sent  to  Rome  to  answer  before  Claudius  on  a  charge 
 of  oppression  brought  against  him  by  the  Samari- 
 tans.    The  result  is  doubtful ;  but  the  best  solution 
 
 seems  to  be  that  Ananias  was  not  formally  deposed, 
 but,  upon  the  murder  of  Jonathan  (who  had  been 
 appointed  in  his  place  during  his  suspension)  in  a.  d. 
 57,  he  resumed  his  functions.  The  high  priest's 
 character  for  violence  and  lawlessness  suggests  that 
 a  fiuUty  conscience  assumed  the  guise  of  zeal  against 
 blasphemy,  when  he  ordered  the  bystanders  to  smite 
 Paul  on  the  mouth.  S. It  was  not  to  be  toler- 
 ated that  a  man  who  stood  arraigned  there  as  an 
 apostate  from  the  religion  of  his  fathers  should  as- 
 sert his  innocence.  The  mouth  must  be  shut  that 
 uttered  such  a  declaration.     Hackctt. 
 
 It  was  not  the  proposed  indignity  to  himself 
 (which,  from  the  question  of  the  bystanders,  we 
 may  infer  was  not  actually  committed),  but  it  was 
 the  glaring  injustice  and  hypocrisy  of  the  man  who 
 commanded  it,  that  instantly  turned  the  prisoner 
 into  a  judge  and  condemner.  But  Paul's  words  ivere 
 not  an  imprecation,  nor  an  outburst  of  passion,  or 
 even  of  righteous  indignation.  Severe  as  Avas  the 
 figure  he  used — thou  w7dted  wall — and  sharply  as 
 the  implied  charge  of  falsehood  was  hurled  back 
 against  the  high  priest,  more  severe  was  the  vhitcd 
 sepulchre  which  Christ  used,  and  more  directly  and 
 sharply  were  His  terrible  denunciations  pointed 
 against  hypocrites,  Paul  speaks,  too,  in  God's  name ; 
 and  he  assigns  the  unlawful  command  of  Ananias 
 as  the  ground  of  this  announced  judgment   from 
 
 God.     B. On  each  of  the  many  such  hypocrites 
 
 who  sat  before  him,  the  apostle  might  well  denounce 
 the  doom,  "  God  shall  smite  thee  "  ;  and  there  is  no 
 difficulty  in  regarding  the  special  fitness  of  his  words 
 to  Ananias — who  was  deposed  by  Felix  two  years 
 later  and  afterward  murdered  by  the  Sicarii — as  one 
 of  the  innumerable  examples  of  unconscious  proph- 
 ecy.     S. Concerning  Ananias,   Josepbus  states 
 
 that  in  a  tumult  begun  by  his  own  son  he  was  be- 
 sieged and  taken  in  the  royal  palace,  where  having 
 in  vain  attempted  to  hide  himself  in  an  old  aque- 
 duct, he  was  dragged  out  and  slain,  about  five  years 
 after  this.    D. 
 
 4,  5.  The  Bystanders'  Question  and  Paid' s  Reply . 
 — The  partisans  to  whom  the  high  priest's  unlawful 
 command  had  been  directed,  seem  to  have  been  so 
 far  affected  by  Paul's  boldness  as  to  substitute  a  re- 
 buking question  for  the  smiting  on  the  mouth.  In 
 their  question,  however,  they  defended,  not  the  un- 
 lawful order,  but  the  sacred  office  of  the  high  priest. 
 They  charge  Paul  with  reviling  God's  high  priest. 
 
 In  the  apostle's  answering  avowal  of  ignorance 
 
160 
 
 SECTIOX  227.— ACTS  22  :  30;   23  :  1-S5. 
 
 respecting  Ananias  and  his  high-priestly  office,  we 
 find  one  of  those  Scriptural  difficulties  which  has 
 had  many  proposed  solutions.  It  seems  obvious 
 that  Paul  did  not  speak  ironically,  or  as  confessing 
 and  apologizing  for  a  heedless  or  intemperate  ex- 
 clamation. Nor  did  he  have  reference  to  the  aboli- 
 tion of  the  priestly  office  by  Christ.  Still  less  did 
 he  mean  to  deny  the  title  of  Ananias  on  account  of 
 his  suspension  from  and  subsequent  usurpation  of 
 the  high  priest's  functions.  His  supposed  defect  of 
 vision  seems  also  to  be  ruled  out,  by  his  "  stedfast 
 looking  "  at  the  outset,  and  by  his  clear  discernment 
 of  the  two  main  elements,  Sadducaic  and  Pharisaic, 
 comprised  in  the  Council.  Besides  the  established 
 character  of  Paul  for  sincerity  and  for  clearness  of 
 perception,  there  are  natural  considerations  of  fact 
 which  sustain  the  view  that  he  honestly  pleaded 
 ignorance  of  the  person  of  the  high  priest.  Ana- 
 nias had  not  succeeded  to  the  office  until  ten  or  more 
 years  after  Paul's  conversion.  He  was  not  neces- 
 sarily the  presiding  officer  of  the  Sanhedrim.  Nor, 
 when  presiding,  was  it  customary  always  to  wear  the 
 distinctive  robes  of  the  high-priesthood.  This  was 
 only  demanded  when  performing  official  duties  in 
 the  Temple. 
 
 Respecting  this  reply  of  Paul  we  note  further : 
 (1)  That  he  simply  justifies  himself  as  to  the  charge 
 of  reviling  brought  against  him.  He  docs  not  with- 
 draw nor  apologize  for  the  condemnation  he  had 
 uttered  against  Ananias.  That  remained  :  its  force 
 and  justness  unshaken  by  the  attempted  diversion  of 
 the  high  priest's  adherents.  (2)  That  Paul,  by  cit- 
 ing from  the  law  (Ex.  22  :  28),  distinctly  implies 
 that  he  still  holds  that  law,  which  he  is  here  charged 
 with  rejecting,  as  the  guide  and  rule  of  his  life. 
 The  quotation,  thus  regarded,  further  shows  that 
 the  apostle  in  this  whole  colloquy  ivas  now  speaking, 
 as  he  declared  he  had  lived,  seriuusli/  and  coiiscicn- 
 tiously. 
 
 6-9.  Paid  ends  the  Useless  Conference  hi/  divid- 
 ing his  Adrcrsaries.  Strife  between  the  Pharisees 
 and  Sddducces. — Knowing  well  that  he  can  have 
 neither  fair  hearing  nor  just  judgment  from  a  body 
 80  prejudiced  and  hostile,  with  no  hope  of  achiev- 
 ing good  by  further  direct  exposition  of  Christian 
 truth,  he  wisely  and  rightly  divides  his  adversaries, 
 and  so  abruptly  breaks  up  an  unsought,  anomalous, 
 and  useless  conference.  Not  as  some  mistakenly 
 read  it,  by  a  trick  suddenly  conceived  and  carried 
 out  for  his  own  advantage,  but  in  a  way  that  per- 
 fectly accords  with  the  true  missionary  spirit  and 
 work.  The  state  of  dissension  between  these  two 
 great  parties  which  for  generations  divided  the  na- 
 tion had  always  been  familiar  to  Paul.  Nay,  more, 
 he  had  always  sided  with  the  Pharisees  as  respects 
 their  points  of  difference  with  the  Sadducees.  With 
 them  he  had  shared  a  belief  and  hope  in  the  resur- 
 
 rection from  the  dead.  Apprehending,  as  they  did 
 not,  its  ultimate  relation  to  the  risen  Christ,  he  could 
 truly  declare  that  his  preaching  of  this  doctrine  had 
 subjected  him  to  this  inquisitorial  process  before  the 
 Sanhedrim.  And  now  he  uses  this  very  examina- 
 tion to  emphasize,  and  so  call  attention  to,  the  great 
 doctrine  upon  which  the  two  rival  sects  were  chiefly 
 divided  ;  knowing  and  designing,  indeed,  thereby  to 
 raise  an  issue  that  would  break  up  the  Council.     B. 
 
 He  had  not  come  to  Jerusalem  to  escape  out  of 
 
 the  way  of  danger ;  but,  at  the  risk  of  bonds  and 
 death,  to  reconcile  the  sincere  Jews,  if  possible,  to 
 the  gospel  as  the  fulfillment  of  the  Law.  He  desired 
 to  prove  himself  a  faithful  Israelite  by  his  very  tes- 
 timony to  him  whom  God  had  raised  from  the  dead. 
 Both  these  objects  might  naturally  be  promoted  by 
 an  appeal  to  the  nobler  professions  of  the  Phari- 
 sees, whose  creed,  as  distinguished  from  that  of  the 
 Sadducees,  was  still,  as  it  had  ever  been,  his  own. 
 Of  that  creed,  faith  in  the  risen  Lord  was  the  true 
 fulfillment.  He  wished  to  lead  his  brother  Pharisees 
 into  a  deeper  and  more  living  apprehension  of  their 
 own  faith  ;  and,  seeing  now  the  hopelessness  of  gain- 
 ing over  the  Sadducees,  he  made  a  last  appeal  to  the 
 party  of  which  there  remained  any  hope.     S. 
 
 He  needed  no  expedient,  for  he  was  then  in 
 Roman  hands  and  under  Roman  protection.  It  was 
 no  pretense  to  serve  a  turn ;  it  was  the  genuine 
 language  of  his  heart.  In  all  his  other  speeches  at 
 this  crisis  the  same  idea  reigns  predominant.  "  I 
 stand  and  am  judged  for  the  hope  of  the  promise 
 made  of  God  unto  our  fathers :  unto  which  promise 
 our  twelve  tribes,  instantly  serving  God  day  and 
 night,  hope  to  come :  for  which  hope's  sake.  King 
 Agrippa,  I  am  accused  of  the  Jews.  Why  is  it 
 judged  by  you  a  thing  incredible  if  God  raises  the 
 dead  ?  "  It  is  the  self-same  sound  which  we  heard 
 in  the  first  discourse  given  us  from  his  lips,  when 
 he  cried  to  the  Jews  of  the  Pisidian  Antioch,  "  Now 
 we  declare  unto  30U  glad  tidings,  how  that  the 
 promise  which  was  made  unto  the  fathers,  God  hath 
 fulfilled  the  same  unto  us  their  children,  in  that  he 
 hath  raised  up  Jesus  againy  And  when  we  read  his 
 mind  upon  this  subject  more  fully  in  1  Cor.  15,  and 
 indeed  in  the  whole  of  his  writings,  we  see  how 
 truly  the  resurrection  of  Christ  did,  in  his  view,  in- 
 clude the  realization  of  all  the  hopes  with  which  the 
 Old  Covenant  was  pregnant ;  how  entirely  it  was  to 
 him  the  cause  and  actual  commencement,  as  well  as 
 the  pledge  and  promise,  of  the  resurrection  and  the 
 life  to  man.     T.  D.  B. 
 
 8.  The  Sadducees  believed  in  neither  angel  nor 
 spirit ;  they  rejected  the  doctrine  of  a  future  life, 
 and  denied  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  They  were 
 the  rationalists  of  their  age.  They  accepted  the  law, 
 admitted  the  Divine  mission  of  Moses,  and  belonged 
 to  the  Hebrew  Church ;   but   they  did  away  with 
 
SECTIOX  227.— ACTS  22  :  30;  23  :  1-35. 
 
 161 
 
 ■everything  in  the  constitution  of  humanity  and  its 
 relation  to  God  which  could  sustain  the  edifice  of 
 anything  like  a  high  religious  life.  Eternal  life,  in 
 the  sense  of  a  future  immortality,  was  exploded  alto- 
 gether.   T.  B. 
 
 The  immediate  result  was  "a  sudden  paroxysm 
 of  their  usual  antipathy  and  party  zeal,"  an  array  of 
 the  two  parties  against  each  other,  and  an  assump- 
 tion, for  the  moment,  of  Paul's  defense  by  the  more 
 numerous  party  of  the  Pharisees.  Seemingly  re- 
 ferring to  the  apostle's  account  on  the  preceding 
 day  of  Christ's  two  miraculous  appearances,  the 
 Pharisaic  scribes  assert  their  belief  that  he  is  the 
 true  man  he  claims  to  be,  and  that  a  spirit  (or  angel) 
 may  have  spoken  to  him,  as  he  had  said.  True  to 
 their  belief  in  spiritual  messengers  from  heaven, 
 using  (if  the  sentence  be  genuine)  the  very  words  of 
 •Gamaliel  (5  :  39),  they  declare  that  they  will  not 
 fight  against  the  God  who  sends  spirits  by  harming 
 this  man  to  whom  he  may  have  sent  them. 
 
 10.  PauVs  Second  Rescue  from  Actual  Violence 
 bif  the  Tribune  Lysias. — The  controversy  between 
 the  rival  sects  grew  so  sharp,  and  the  actual  strife 
 around  the  person  of  Paul  became  so  fierce,  that  the 
 Roman  commander  was  constrained  to  interpose  his 
 soldiers  again,  and  almost  forcibly  to  withdraw  his 
 prisoner.  Not  that  Paul,  an  obscure  prisoner,  was 
 of  any  special  account.  But  for  the  life  of  Paul,  a 
 Roman  citizen,  he  would  be  held  responsible.  Be- 
 sides, he  has  learned  something,  if  not  all  he  desires 
 "to  know,  about  this  man.  What  he  has  learned  has 
 satisfied  him  that  his  prisoner  is  no  criminal  and  de- 
 serves no  punishment  from  Jew  or  Roman.  And  all 
 "that  he  has  heard  and  seen  has  greatly  raised  his 
 estimate  of  Paul.  It  has  prepared  him  to  take  the 
 •decisive  and  costly  measures  for  Paul's  deliverance 
 which  follow  in  the  history. 
 
 11.  Another  Xight-vision  of  Christ. — Once  be- 
 fore, at  Corinth,  and  once  after,  in  his  ocean  peril, 
 •came  such  a  divine  personal  visitation  for  the  needed 
 cheer  and  stay  of  Paul's  spirit,  questioning  about 
 the  present,  and  depressed  concerning  the  future. 
 Not  for  his  own  Christian  comfort  or  peace  in  trust- 
 ing ;  for  his  faith  was  adequate  to  his  mere  personal 
 needs.  But  Christ  came,  partly  to  acquaint  him  that 
 his  v)orJc  in  Jerusalem  was  fnished,  and  that  it  ivas 
 approved ;  but  chief  y  to  assure  him  concerning  his 
 longedfor  work  at  Rome — to  let  him  know  that  he 
 should  finish  his  course  with  joy,  and  the  ministry  re- 
 ceived of  the  Lord  Jesus  (20  :  24).     B. 
 
 So,  then,  he  was  to  be  guided  by  that  unerring 
 Hand,  though  by  a  path  he  had  not  proposed,  to  the 
 goal  he  had  so  much  desired ;  and  we  can  under- 
 stand the  calmness  which  this  assurance  gave  him 
 amid  the  trials  of  the  following  years.  S. It  up- 
 held and  comforted  him  in  the  uncertainty  of  his  life 
 from  the  Jews,  in  the  uncertainty  of  his  liberation  | 
 54 
 
 from  prison  at  Cesarea,  in  the  uncertainty  of  his 
 surviving  the  storm  in  the  Mediterranean,  in  the 
 uncertainty  of  his  fate  on  arriving  at  Rome.  So 
 may  one  crumb  of  divine  grace  and  help  be  multi- 
 plied to  feed  five  thousand  wants  and  anxieties.  A. 
 12-35.  Defeat  of  a  Conspiracy  to  assassinate 
 Paul  by  hii  Removal  to  Cesarea. — The  plot  was 
 well  laid,  and  endorsed  at  least  by  the  Sadducean 
 members  of  the  Sanhedrim.  Such  vows  were  not 
 unusual  with  the  Jews ;  and  absolution  was  readily 
 obtained  if  they  were  found  impossible  of  accom- 
 plishment. The  ready  admission  of  Paul's  nephew, 
 and  the  instant  compliance  with  Paul's  request  by 
 the  centurion,  and  further,  the  immediate  audience 
 and  heed  given  by  the  tribune  to  the  young  messen- 
 ger, show  how  strong  an  impression  the  apostle  had 
 made  upon  them.  Both  officers  recognized  Und  at  once 
 
 responded  to  his  prompt  judicious  action.     B. 
 
 The  details  of  his  acting  exhibit  a  decisive  example 
 of  the  actual  union  and  harmony  between  the  pre- 
 scient purpose  of  God  and  the  responsibility  of  men 
 for  duty  on  their  own  sphere.  It  was  determined 
 that  Paul's  life  should  be  saved  from  these  dangers, 
 and  that  determination  was  made  known  to  him. 
 He  knew  for  certain  that  these  schemers  could  not 
 take  his  life ;  he  knew  for  certain  that  the  power  of 
 God  was  pledged  effectually  to  frustrate  their  de- 
 signs ;  yet  with  this  knowledge  Paul  laid  his  plans 
 skillfully,  and  executed  them  with  secrecy  and  en- 
 ergy, for  the  preservation  of  his  own  life,  precisely 
 as  if  he  had  thought  that  all  depended  on  his  own 
 skill  and  promptitude.  This  shows  conclusively 
 that  in  Paul's  mind  a  belief  in  the  decrees  of  God 
 did  not  conflict  with  the  obligation  to  diligent  duty 
 on  the  part  of  men.  He  framed  and  conducted  a 
 counterplot  to  defeat  the  conspiracy  of  the  Jewish 
 priesthood  with  as  much  zeal  and  care  as  if  he  had 
 not  obtained  pre\ious  assurance  of  his  safety.  This 
 simple  history  is  most  precious  as  an  inspired  com- 
 mentary on  some  difficult  doctrines.  It  does  not 
 indeed  make  the  doctrines  easy  of  comprehension  ;  it 
 does  not  relieve  them  of  mystery  to  our  minds;  but 
 it  is  fitted  to  show  us  that  no  view  of  the  divine 
 purposes  can  be  right  that  in  any  measure  tends  to 
 slacken  human  zeal  and  energy;  To  be  assured 
 that  it  is  God  that  worketh  in  them,  is  the  best  of 
 all  motives  to  induce  intelligent  Christians  to  work 
 out  their  own  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling 
 (Phil.  2  :  12,  13).     Arnot. 
 
 The   Roman  commander  was  fully  aware   that 
 Paul's  life  was  not  secure  even  in  the  citadel.     B. 
 
 The  crime  of  assassination  had  become  fearfully 
 
 frequent  in  Jerusalem.  Neither  the  sanctity  of  the 
 Temple  protected  the  unsuspicious  worshiper  from 
 the  secret  dagger,  nor  did  the  majesty  of  the  high 
 priest's  office  secure  the  first  religious  and  civil 
 magistrate  of  the  nation  from  the  same  ignoble 
 
162 
 
 SECTION  228.— ACTS  2^  :  1-27. 
 
 fate.     Milman. Ilencc  the  tribune  Claudius  Ly- 
 
 sias,  upon  learning  of  the  vow  of  these  fanatic 
 zealots  against  the  apostle's  life,  the  same  night 
 sent  his  prisoner  under  a  strong  protecting  guard  to 
 Felix,  the  procurator  or  governor  (of  the  Imperial 
 Province  of  Judea),  who  resided  at  Cesarea.     13. 
 
 We  may  be  surprised  that  so  large  a  force  was 
 sent  to  secure  the  safety  of  one  man ;  but  we  must 
 remember  that  this  man  was  a  Roman  citizen,  while 
 the  garrison  in  Antonia,  consisting  of  more  than  a 
 thousand  men,  could  easily  spare  such  a  number  for 
 one  day  on  such  a  service.  The  utmost  secrecy,  as 
 well  as  promptitude,  was  evidently  required;  and 
 therefore  an  hour  was  chosen,  when  the  earliest 
 part  of  the  night  would  be  already  past.    At  the 
 
 time  appointed,  the  troops,  with  Paul  in  the  midst 
 of  them,  marched  out  of  the  fortress,  and  at  a  rapid 
 pace  took  the  road  to  Cesarea.  The  foot-soldiers 
 proceeded  no  farther  than  Antipatris,  but  returned 
 from  thence  to  Jerusalem.  They  were  no  longer 
 necessary  to  secure  Paul's  safety ;  but  they  might 
 very  probably  be  required  in  the  fortress  of  Antonia. 
 It  would  be  in  the  course  of  the  afternoon  that  the 
 remaining  soldiers  with  their  weary  horses  entered 
 the  streets  of  Cesarea.  The  centurion  who  remained 
 in  command  of  them  proceeded  at  once  to  the  gov- 
 ernor, and  gave  up  his  prisoner;  and  at  the  same 
 time  presented  the  dispatch  with  which  he  was 
 charged  by  the  commandant  of  the  garrison  at  Jeru- 
 salem.    H. 
 
 Section  228. 
 
 Acts  xxiv.  1-27. 
 
 1  AxD  after  five  days  Ananias  the  high  priest  descended  with  the  elders,  and  with  a  certain 
 
 2  orator  named  Tertullus,  who  informed  the  governor  against  Paul.  And  when  he  was  called 
 forth,  Tertullus  began  to  accuse  Mm,  saying,  Seeing  that  by  thee  we  enjoy  great  quietness, 
 
 3  and  that  very  wortliy  deeds  are  done  unto  this  nation  by  thy  providence,  we  accept  it 
 
 4  always,  and  in  all  places,  most  noble  Felix,  with  all  thankfulness.  Notwithstanding,  that 
 I  be  not  further  tedious  unto  thee,  I  pray  thee  that  thou  wouldest  hear  us  of  thy  clemency 
 
 5  a  few  words.  For  we  have  found  this  man  a  pestilent  fellow.,  and  a  mover  of  sedition 
 among  all  the  Jews  throughout  the  world,  and  a  ringleader  of  the  sect  of  the  Nazarenes : 
 
 6  who  also  hath  gone  about  to  profone  the  temple:  whom  we  took,  and  would  have  .judged 
 Y  according  to  our  law.     But  the  chief  captain  Lysias  came  upon  tis,  and  with  great  violence 
 
 8  took  him  away  out  of  our  hands,  commanding  his  accusers  to  come  unto  thee:  by  examin- 
 ing of  whom  thyself  mayest  take  knowledge  of  all  these  things,  whereof  we  accuse  him. 
 
 9  And  the  Jews  also  assented,  saying  that  these  things  were  so. 
 
 10  Then  Paul,  after  that  the  governor  had  beckoned  unto  him  to  speak,  answered,  Foras- 
 much as  I  know  that  tlioa  hast  been  of  many  years  a  judge  unto  tliis  nation,  I  do  the  more 
 
 11  cheerfully  answer  for  myself :  because  that  thou  niayest  understand,  that  there  are  yet  but 
 
 12  twelve  days  since  I  went  up  to  Jerusalem  for  to  worship.  And  they  neither  found  me  in 
 the  temple  disputing  with  any  man,  neither  raising  up  the  people,  neither  in  the  synagogues, 
 
 1.3  nor  in  the  city  :  neither  can  they  prove  the  things  whereof  they  now  accuse  me.     But  this  I 
 
 14  confess  unto  thee,  that  after  the  way  which  they  call  heresy,  so  worship  I  the  God  of  my 
 
 15  fathers,  believing  all  tilings  which  are  written  in  the  law  and  in  the  prophets :  and  have 
 hope  toward  God,  which  they  themselves  also  allow,  that  there  shall  be  a  resurrection  of 
 
 16  the  dead,  both  of  the  just  and  unjust.     And  herein  do  I  exercise  myself,  to  have  always  a 
 
 17  conscience  void  of  offence  toward  God,  and  toicard  men.     Now  after  many  years  I  came 
 
 18  to  bring  alms  to  my  nation,  and  offerings.     Whereupon  certain  Jews  from  Asia  found  me 
 
 19  purified  in  the  temple,  neither  with  multitude,  nor  with  tumult.     Who  ought  to  have  been 
 
 20  here  before  thee,  and  object,  if  they  had  ought  against  me.     Or  else  let  these  same  Acre 
 
 21  say,  if  they  have  found  any  evil  doing  in  me,  while  I  stood  before  the  council,  except  it  be 
 for  this  one  voice,  that  I  cried  standing  among  them.  Touching  the  resurrection  of  the  dead 
 
 22  I  am  called  in  question  by  you  this  day.  And  when  Felix  heard  these  things,  having  more 
 perfect  knowledge  of  that  way,  he  deferred  them,  and  said,  When  Lysias  the  chief  captain 
 
 23  shall  come  down,  I  will  know  the  uttermost  of  your  matter.  And  he  commanded  a  centu- 
 rion to  keep  Paul,  and  to  let  him  have  liberty,  and  that  he  should  forbid  none  of  his  ac- 
 quaintance to  minister  or  come  unto  him. 
 
 24  And  after  certain  days,  when  Felix  came  with  his  wife  Drusilla,  which  was  a  Jewess,  he 
 
SECTION  228.— ACTS  24  :  1-27. 
 
 163 
 
 25  sent  for  Puiil,  and  heard  him  concerning  the  faith  in  Christ.     And  as  he  reasoned  of  right- 
 eousness, temperance,  and  judgment  to  come,  Felix  trembled,  and  answered.  Go  thy  way 
 
 26  for  this  time ;   when  I  have  a  convenient  season,  I  will  call  for  thee.     He  hoped  also  that 
 money  should  have  been  given  him  of  Paul,  that  he  might  loose  him  :  wherefore  he  sent 
 
 27  for  him  the  oftener,  and  communed  with  him.     But  after  two  years  Porcius  Festus  came 
 into  Felix'  room  :  and  Felix,  willing  to  shew  the  Jews  a  pleasure,  left  Paul  bound. 
 
 Amid  the  superficial  cares  and  pleasures  of  a  worldly  existence  a  man's  deeper  nature  may  slumber  ; 
 the  surface-ripple  of  the  stream  of  common  life  may  fill  the  sense  and  lull  the  soul  to  sleep,  but  to  almost 
 every  one  there  come  occasions  when  the  smooth  current  of  the  life  of  sense  is  interrupted,  and  his  true 
 self  is  roused  to  a  temporary  wakefulness.  In  the  stillness  of  the  lonely  sick-bed,  amid  worldly  reverses, 
 in  declining  health,  or  under  bitter  bereavement — in  such  passages  of  man's  history,  the  soul,  eternity, 
 God,  become  for  the  moment  real  things,  and  the  most  thoughtless  and  worldly-minded  is  forced  to  pause 
 and  think.  Or,  again,  when  the  man  listens  to  some  very  earnest  exhibition  of  divine  truth,  or  is  brought 
 into  contact  with  one  who  is  living  a  very  holy,  pure,  unselfish  life,  a  painful  impression  of  his  own  defi- 
 ciencies— a  transient  glimpse  of  a  nobler,  purer  ideal  of  life,  to  which  his  own  presents  a  miserable  con- 
 trast— may  visit  his  mind.  Instead  of  seeking  true  comfort  by  the  steady,  however  painful,  contempla- 
 tion, and  then,  through  God's  grace,  by  the  deliberate,  persevering  correction  of  its  evil  self,  the  mind 
 too  often  seeks  a  speedier  but  most  unreal  satisfaction,  by  forgetting  its  convictions,  and  seeing  itself 
 only  in  the  false  glass  of  the  world's  opinions.  Thus,  with  many,  life  is  but  a  continuous  endeavor  to 
 forget  and  keep  out  of  sight  their  true  selves — a  vain  eluding  and  outstripping  of  a  reality  which  is  still 
 ever  with  them,  and  to  the  consciousness  of  which  they  must  one  day  awake.     Caird. 
 
 1-9.  Renewed  Accxisaiion  against  Paul  by  the 
 Jews,  before  the  Tribunal  of  Felix. — Very  promptly 
 (within  five  days)  was  Paul  followed  to  Cesarea  by 
 Ananias  and  some  of  the  Jewish  elders.  They 
 brought  with  them  a  professional  Roman  advocate, 
 Tertullus,  whom  they  had  hired  to  prosecute  Paul 
 before  the  Roman  governor.  Among  themselves 
 there  was  no  one  competent  to  encounter  Paul ;  and 
 they  would  conciliate  Felix  by  employing  a  Roman 
 pleader.  Flattery  and  falsehood  characterized  this 
 man's  address  to  Felix.  Abuse  and  falsehood  made 
 up  his  charge  against  Paul. 
 
 Artfully  as  his  encomium  is  framed,  it  is  false  in 
 all  its  points.  Historical  facts  (mainly  from  the 
 Jew  Josephus  and  the  Roman  Tacitus)  show  the  re- 
 verse of  "quietness"  in  the  nation,  and  of  "worthy 
 deeds  "  wrought  by  "  the  providence  "  of  Felix ;  and 
 that  instead  of  "  thankfulness,"  Felix  was  followed 
 to  Rome  with  the  sharpest  accusations  by  the  Jews. 
 
 B. Felix  was  appointed  (a.  d.  53)  partly  at  the 
 
 instance  of  Jonathan,  the  then  high  priest.  He 
 ruled  th^  province  in  a  mean,  cruel,  and  profligate 
 manner.  Tacitus  says,  "  By  every  form  of  cruelty 
 and  lust,  he  wielded  the  power  of  a  king  in  the 
 spirit  of  a  slave."     S. 
 
 The  charge  against  Paul  is  threefold:  treason 
 against  the  Roman  power — "  a  mover  of  sedition 
 among  all  the  Jews  throughout  the  world "  ,•  heresy 
 against  the  law  of  Moses — a  ringleader  of  the 
 Christians ;  and  sacrilege — a  profaner  of  the  Tem- 
 ple.   And   Tertullus   closes   his   address  with  the 
 
 further  falsehood,  that  the  Sanhedrim  would  have 
 judged  Paul  lawfully,  if  Lysias  had  not  interfered. 
 To  all  these  false  charges,  stated  vaguely  and  with- 
 out a  single  specification,  the  high  priest  and  his 
 colleagues  personally  assented ;  "  saying  that  these 
 things  were  so." 
 
 10,  11.  Introduction  of  PauVs  Defense. — Al- 
 though twice  before  Paul  had  spoken  what  he  called 
 a  defense — first  before  a  vast  crowd  of  Jews  in  the 
 Temple  area,  and  again  before  the  assembled  Coun- 
 cil or  Sanhedrim — yet  this  is  his  first  actual  defense, 
 as  he  now  stands  before  an  imperial  tribunal,  the 
 governor  representing  the  person  and  authority  of 
 the  emperor. 
 
 Receiving  the  usual  signal  according  him  a  hear- 
 ing in  reply,  Paul  frankly  expresses  his  readiness  to 
 answer  before  Felix,  because  of  his  long  residence 
 among  the  Jews  and  of  his  consequent  familiarity 
 with  the  matters  now  in  issue  before  him.  Not  a 
 word  of  flattery  here,  but  a  proper  recognition  of 
 the  intelligent  and  unprejudiced  character  of  the 
 tribunal  before  which  the  apostle  is  now  really  on 
 trial.  For  the  comparatively  long  period  of  six  or 
 seven  years  Felix  had  been  in  Jerusalem  and  Cesa- 
 rea. In  both  places  were  many  Christian  disciples. 
 In  Cesarea  many  Roman  soldiers,  after  Cornelius, 
 had  received  Christianity.  He  knew  enough  of 
 these  matters  to  appreciate  the  particulars  of  Paul's 
 answer,  and  to  determine  the  case  on  its  merits,  as 
 he  did  by  not  condemning  Paul.  His  failure  to 
 acquit  and  release  grew  out  of  other  selfish  causes^ 
 
164 
 
 SECTIOX  228.— A  GTS  21^ :  1-27. 
 
 as  we  know.  And  it  may  be  added  that  with  his 
 opportunities  of  knowing  the  current  events  "  among 
 the  Jews  throughout  the  world,"  Felix  must  have 
 heard  of  such  "  a  pest  and  mover  of  sedition "  as 
 Paul's  accuser  alleged  him  to  have  been,  if  the 
 charge  had  been  true. 
 
 Paul  notes  another  fact  at  the  outset.  lie  de- 
 clares that  Felix  can  readily  ascertain  that  little 
 more  than  a  week  had  elapsed  since  the  things  di- 
 rectly complained  of  occurred.  Including  his  jour- 
 ney to  Cesarea  and  the  five  days'  imprisonment 
 there,  it  had  been  only  twelve  days  since  Paul  had 
 gone  to  Jerusalem  to  worship ;  and  only  eight  or 
 nine  days  since  his  arrest  in  the  Temple. 
 
 12,  13.  His  Denial  of  Treason,  and  Challenge 
 of  his  Accusers  to  the  Proof. — In  terms  of  unciuali- 
 fied  denial  he  meets  the  first  charge — of  sedition. 
 Worship,  not  the  plotting  of  insurrection,  was  the 
 object  of  his  so  recent  visit  to  Jerusalem ;  and  while 
 worshiping  he  was  found  and  arrested.  He  had  not 
 even  spoken  in  public,  much  less  by  artful  harangue 
 sought  to  gather  disaffected  persons  either  in  the 
 Temple,  the  synagogues,  or  the  city.  This  particular 
 and  emphatic  denial  he  enforces  by  a  challenge  to 
 his  accusers,  there  present,  to  produce  proof  of  this, 
 their  only  criminal  charge  against  him. 
 
 14-16o  His  Confession  of  the  Second  Charge, 
 the  So-called  Heresy  of  Christianity  ;  and  Justifica- 
 tion, by  the  Jewish  Law  and  Prophets,  of  his  Avowed 
 Christian  Faith,  Hope,  and  Life. — He  avows  himself 
 to  be  a  conscientious  adherent  of  the  new,  or  Chris- 
 tian, ivay  of  believing  and  living.  In  denial  of  their 
 accusation  of  heresy  (or  the  introduction  with  schis- 
 matic spirit  of  a  false  religion — which  was  their 
 meaning  in  using  the  term  heresy  or  sect)  he  affirms 
 that  this  was  the  way  of  their  fathers.  Boldly  con- 
 fessing his  faith  in  Christ,  he  asserts  the  unity  of 
 the  Christian  belief  with  the  old  covenant  and  prom- 
 ises "  written  in  the  law  and  the  prophets."  No 
 apostate  was  he  from  his  fathers'  God  or  faith,  he 
 assures  Felix,  who  shared  the  Roman  dislike  to  any 
 one's  abandonment  of  his  own  national  modes  of 
 worship.  To  Jew  and  Roman  he  uses  his  oppor- 
 tunity thus  implicitly  to  declare  that  Christ  was  the 
 center,  soul,  and  substance  of  all  the  truths  and 
 promises  given  to  Israel ;  that  Christianity  was  the 
 true  outcome  and  ultimate  fulfillment  of  spiritual 
 and  vital  Judaism.  As  Christ  its  founder  had  said, 
 it  did  not  destroy  but  it  fulfilled  all  the  law  and  the 
 prophets. 
 
 And  in  confirmation  of  his  general  assertion,  he 
 adds  the  specific  declaration  that  in  common  with 
 many  of  his  accusers,  and  with  the  mass  of  his  na- 
 tion, he  holds  steadfastly  to  the  fathers'  hope  of  a 
 resurrection  from  death,  through  the  promise  and 
 power  of  the  fathers'  God.  To  this  hope  he  had  dis- 
 tinctly appealed  a  few  days  before,  when  standing 
 
 before  the  Council  in  the  Temple.  In  accordance 
 with  this  belief  and  hope  in  the  resurrection  (com- 
 mon to  Jews  and  Christians),  he  further  affirms  his 
 conscientious  endeavor  to  meet  every  obligation  to 
 God  and  man.  He  strives  as  the  athlete  or  warrior, 
 only  his  struggle  and  warfare  is  within  the  soul. 
 His  supreme  aim  and  constant  effort  was  to  keep  his 
 conscietice  from  striking  against  stumbling-stones  of 
 accusing  purpose,  wrong  thought,  or  evil  deed.  Not 
 that  he  always  or  ever  perfectly  attained,  or  succeed- 
 ed in  this  high  endeavor,  but  he  always  exercises 
 himself — habitually  practices — toward    attainment, 
 
 ever  "  pressing  toward  the  mark."     B. And  if 
 
 the  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  a  man  great  in  the 
 faith,  found  it  necessary  to  maintain  constantly  a 
 military  watchfulness  and  practice,  how  presumptu- 
 ous in  any  of  us  to  count  on  keeping  the  course,  and 
 acquiring  the  crown,  by  an  indolent  wish  to  be  safe, 
 without  a  constant  watchfulness,  an  energetic  effort, 
 and  a  more  than  military  sternness  in  laying  aside 
 every  weight,  and  the  sin  that  doth  most  easily  beset 
 us !     A7-not. 
 
 17-21.  His  Refutation  of  the  Third  Charge,  of 
 Profaning  the  Temple. —  One  chief  purpose  of  his 
 visit  to  Jerusalem  he  states  with  great  simplicity, 
 as  properly  introducing  his  denial  of  this  charge. 
 He  came  as  the  almoner  of  help,  not  as  the  fomen- 
 ter  of  disturbance  and  source  of  injury  to  his  nation. 
 And  it  is  to  be  noted  that  this  incidental  statement, 
 so  drawn  from  him,  is  the  only  allusion  in  the  Acts 
 to  the  fact  that  Paul  had  been  engaged  for  four 
 years  in  gathering  collections  from  all  the  Gentile 
 churches  in  aid  of  the  poor  Christian  Jews  of  Judea. 
 In  the  Epistles,  especially  those  to  the  Corinthians 
 and  Romans,  Paul  frequently  refers  to  this  matter 
 (Rom.  15  :  25,  26  ;  1  Cor.  16  :  1-4 ;  2  Cor.  8  :  1-4). 
 
 Repeating  part  of  his  previous  assertion  (in 
 denial  now  of  their  third  charge),  that  he  had  nei- 
 ther gathered  a  crowd  nor  stirred  up  tumult  in  the 
 Temple,  he  impliedly  and  truthfully  charges  "  cer- 
 tain Jews  from  Asia  "  with  doing  this  very  thing, 
 and  so  profaning  the  sanctuary.  These  Jews,  he 
 yet  further  declares,  found  him  engaged  in  appro- 
 priate temple  worship,  actually  making  offerings 
 after  undergoing  ceremonial  purification.  And  he 
 makes  a  sharp  point  upon  his  present  accusers,  and 
 a  just  argument  in  his  own  defense,  in  demanding 
 that  those  Asiatic  Jews,  his  real  accusers,  should  meet 
 him  face  to  face,  and  sustain  their  accusation  and 
 assault  upon  him  in  the  Temple.  Since  these,  how- 
 ever, were  absent,  did  not  care  or  dare  to  appear 
 against  him,  he  turns  with  a  bold  challenge  to  the 
 Jews  present,  the  Sadducean  members  of  the  Coun- 
 cil. He  demands  their  own  personal  testimony  upon 
 the  facts  that  occurred  when  he  stood  before  the 
 Sanhedrim.  With  a  keen  thrust  that  they  could  not 
 parry,  he  asks  if  the  utterance  of  the  hated  truth  of 
 
SECTION  228.— A  CTS  2^  :  1- 
 
 165 
 
 the  resurrection  was  not  the  only  charge  of  evil-doing 
 that  they  could  bring  against  him. 
 
 There  was  no  rejoinder  to  Paul's  fearless,  sim- 
 ple, conclusive  reply.  As  the  accusation  of  Tertul- 
 lus  was  artificial  and  vague,  flattering  and  false,  so 
 the  defense  is  natural  and  plain,  specific,  complete, 
 and  manifestly  sincere.  And,  as  always,  he  finds 
 his  opportunity  to  preach  Jcsas  and  the  resurrection, 
 and  to  testify  his  own  Christian  faith  and  hope,  and 
 his  Christlike  love  to  God  and  man. 
 
 22,  23.  By  the  Decision  of  Felix,  Paul  is  held 
 in  Easy  Confinement . — The  after-statements  show 
 conclusively  that  Felix  virtually  decided  the  case  in 
 favor  of  Paul.  But  he  wished  to  retain,  as  far  as 
 possible,  the  favor  of  the  Jews.  He  therefore  pro- 
 nounced no  actual  decision,  simply  putting  off  the 
 two  parties  upon  a  pretext  of  seeking  further  infor- 
 mation from  Lysias.  Verses  26  and  27  disclose  his 
 real  motive  in  declining  to  release  Paul. 
 
 The  apostle's  condition,  however,  was  not  a  hard 
 one.  He  was  simply  kept  in  a  custody  that  protect- 
 ed his  threatened  life,  and  provided  for  his  needs ; 
 while  his  friends  in  Cesarea  (including  Philip  and 
 Luke),  and  those  from  abroad,  had  free  access  to 
 him.  So  the  word  of  God  was  not  bound.  Freely 
 and  abundantly  did  Paul  preach  the  faith  in  Christ. 
 That  this  was  with  the  full  knowledge  and  consent 
 of  Felix,  we  clearly  infer  from  his  sending  for  the 
 apostle  to  "  hear  him  concerning  that  faith."  And 
 this  state  of  things  continued  for  two  years.  So  that 
 we  may  regard  Cesarea  as  another  great  working- 
 center  of  Paul,  to  be  classed  with  Antioch,  Corinth, 
 Ephestis,  and  afterward  Rome. 
 
 24-26.  Paul's  Faithful  Reasoning  ivith  Felix 
 and  Drusilla,  and  its  Effect. — Drusilla  was  a  daugh- 
 ter of  Herod  Agrippa  I.  (Acts  12  :  1,  21),  and  sister 
 of  Agrippa  II.  and  Bernice  (25  :  13).  She  left  her 
 husband,  the  King  of  Emesa,  to  live  with  Felix. 
 The  suggestion  of  sending  for  Paul,  doubtless,  came 
 from  her.  "  A  Jewish  princess  must  necessai'ily 
 have  been  curious  to  hear  some  account  of  what 
 professed  to  be  the  fulfillment  of  Jewish  prophecy." 
 As  curious,  too,  she  may  have  been  to  hear  about 
 this  widely  bruited  religion  of  the  Nazarenes. 
 
 Never  did  this  master  of  skill  and  fitness  in  dis- 
 course more  conclusively  prove  this  mastery  than  in 
 the  bold,  faithful  reasoning  v/hose  main  drift  and  con- 
 clusion is  here  recorded  in  three  words.  In  these 
 words,  after  expounding  the  faith  in  Christ  (which 
 they  asked  to  hear  about),  or  the  scheme  of  redemp- 
 tion foreshown  in  the  Jewish  Scriptures,  he  sums  up 
 a  suitable  application  to  these  hearers.  Before  him 
 sat  an  unjust  judge — a  cruel,  rapacious  governor. 
 To  him  he  discourses  about  righteousness,  i.  e., 
 "Tightness,  justness,  in  thought,  word,  and  deed 
 toward  all — toward  God  and  toward  man."  To  a 
 Roman  libertine  noble  and  a  profligate  Jewish  prin- 
 
 cess he  expounds  the  Christian  gospel  of  purity. 
 And  upon  both,  self-condemned  by  conscience,  he 
 presses  the  fearful  fact  of  a  Judgment  to  come,  which 
 each  must  meet.  Yet  this  Christian  apostle  makes 
 no  personal  charge,  utters  no  personal  denunciation. 
 He  only  leaves  the  truth  to  work  in  the  soul.  Hence 
 no  anger  against  Paul  was  stirred  in  the  breast  of 
 Felix.  The  fear  awakened  in  him  was  wrought,  not 
 by  Paul,  but  by  the  Holy  Ghost  through  the  truth. 
 The  object,  as  well  as  the  cause,  of  his  dread  was 
 the  Divine  Law  and  the  Divine  Judge  now  so  vivid- 
 ly disclosed  by  the  apostle.  That  Felix  was  alarmed 
 showed  that  he  was  not  past  feeling,  not  dead  to  the 
 appeal  of  saving  truth.  In  his  alarm  we  read  sure 
 evidence  of  the  convincing  power  of  the  Holy 
 Ghost,  reproving  of  sin,  of  righteousness,  and  of 
 judgment. 
 
 And  in  the  feeble,  palliative  half-purpose  of 
 future  response  with  which  he  appeases  the  sharp 
 demands  of  a  troubled  conscience,  in  the  postponing 
 reply  with  which  he  turns  aside  the  faithful  appeal 
 and  dismisses  the  friendly  appellant  and  preacher, 
 we  find  the  precise  point  and  form  of  his  resistance 
 to  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  terrified  prison-keeper  at 
 Philippi  was  ready  and  willing  for  the  instant  sav- 
 ing response,  "  What  must  I  do  ?  ''  The  alarmed 
 governor  was  neither  ready  nor  willing  now.  And 
 though  the  convenient  season  came,  though  he  often 
 called  for  Paul  and  "  communed  with  him,"  yet  the 
 same  state  of  feeling  never  returned.  His  avarice 
 and  other  lusts  regained  their  mastery.  Every  salu- 
 tary fear  and  impulse  was  forgotten,  and  all  spirit- 
 ual sensibility  for  ever  crushed  out.  He  only  sought, 
 with  Paul's  connivance,  to  gain  selfish  advantage  by 
 the  apostle's  release.     B. 
 
 How  has  the  intimidated  and  yet  unrepentant 
 Felix  become  the  living  and  most  striking  type  of 
 millions !  Again  and  again  is  repeated  the  same 
 pretext,  and  with  the  same  self-deception.  There  is 
 no  set  purpose  to  harden  the  heart  against  receiving 
 the  truth  ;  there  is  merely  absence  of  determination 
 immediately  to  surrender.  The  word  of  truth  is  not 
 rejected,  but  obedience  to  its  dictates  is  put  off  to  a 
 more  convenient  season :  the  child  puts  off  till  he 
 shall  be  a  youth,  the  youth  till  he  shall  be  a  man, 
 the  man  till  hoary-headed  age ;  the  gray-beard  till 
 he  shall  be  stretched  upon  his  deathbed.  So  inno- 
 cent and  natural  appear  many  of  the  pleas  on  which 
 men  excuse  themselves  from  compliance  with  the 
 highest  demands,  that  many  a  sinner  shall  himself 
 stand  utterly  dismayed  when  before  the  judgment- 
 bar  of  God  the  last  covering  of  shame  shall  be  flung 
 aside  for  ever.      Van.  0. 
 
 27.  Though  convinced  of  Paul's  innocence, 
 Felix  left  him  in  custody,  that  he  might  induce  the 
 Jews  to  withhold  complaints  at  Rome  against  his 
 administration.      But   this   unprincipled   procedure 
 
166 
 
 SECTION  229.— ACTS  25:1-27. 
 
 Bains  of  Cesarea. 
 
 also  failed ;  for  the  men  he  thus  sought  to  please 
 followed  him  with  accusations  to  Cesar's  judgment 
 
 seat.      B. In   the   following   year,   the    city   of 
 
 Cesarea,  where  Paul  was  thus  kept  a  prisoner,  was 
 the  scene  of  one  of  the  frequent  and  frightful  tu- 
 mults between  the  Jews  and  the  Syrian  Greeks, 
 A.  D.  59.  Fehx  was  denounced  to  the  emperor  for 
 either  ordering  or  conniving  at  a  massacre  of  the 
 Jews,  and  he  was  recalled  to  answer  for  his  con- 
 duct at  the  same  time  that  Domitius  Corbulo  suc- 
 ,ceeded  Ummidius  Quadratus  as  prefect  of  Syria. 
 This  was  two  full  years  after  the  beginning  of 
 Paul's  imprisonment  in  May,  a.  d.  58,  and  Porcius 
 Festus,  who  accompanied  Corbulo  as  procurator  of 
 
 Judea,   would    reach   his   destination   about    July, 
 A.  D.  60.      S. 
 
 The  «postle's  captivity  of  five  years  was  mainly 
 spent  in  Cesarea  and  Eome.  His  whole  career  strik- 
 ingly illustrates  the  method  of  GocVs  Spirit  in  plant- 
 ing Christianity  chief  y  in  the  great  cities.  Paul's 
 first  center  of  Christian  labor  was  in  Antioch.  For 
 more  than  three  years  he  toiled  in  this  capital  and 
 chief  city  of  Syria.  A  similar  period  was  spent  in 
 Ephesus,  the  most  influential  center  of  Asia  Minor. 
 Two  years  he  abode  in  Corinth,  the  leading  city  of 
 Greece.  And  in  the  period  of  his  captivity  he  labored 
 two  years  in  Cesarea,  the  political  capital  of  Judea, 
 and  two  years  in  Rome,  the  world's  center.     B. 
 
 Section  229. 
 
 Acts  xxv.  1-27. 
 
 1  Now  when  Festus  was  come  into  the  province,  after  three  days  he  ascended  from  Oassa- 
 
 2  rea  to  Jerusalem.     Then  the  hiffli  priest  and  the  chief  of  the  Jews  informed  him  against 
 
 3  Paul,  and  besought  him,  and  desired  favour  against  him,  that  he  would  send  for  him  to 
 
 4  Jerusalem,  laying  wait  in  the  way  to  kill  him.     But  Festus  answered,  that  Paul  should  he 
 
 5  kept  at  Cfesarea,  and  that  he  himself  would  depart  shortly  thither.     Let  them  therefore, 
 said  he,  which  among  you  are  able,  go  down  with  m^,  and  accuse  this  man,  if  there  be  any 
 
 6  wickedness  in  him.     And  when  he  had  tarried  among  tliem  more  than  ten  days,  he  went 
 down  unto  Osesarea ;  and  the  next  day  sitting  on  the  judgment  seat  commanded  Paul  to  be 
 
 7  brought.     And  when  he  was  come,  the  Jews  which  came  down  from  Jerusalem  stood  round 
 about,  and  laid  many  and  grievous  complaints  against  Paul,  which  they  could  not  prove. 
 
 8  While  he  answered  for  himself.  Neither  against  the  law  of  the  Jews,  neither  against  the 
 
 9  temple,  nor  yet  against  Caesar,  have  I  offended  anything  at  all.     But  Festus,  willing  to  do 
 
SECTION  229.— ACTS  25  : 1-27. 
 
 167 
 
 tlie  Jews  a  pleasure,  answered  Paul,  and  said,  Wilt  thou  go  up  to  Jerusalem,  and  there  be 
 
 10  judged  of  these  things  before  me  ?     Then  said  Paul,  I  stand  at  Csesar's  judgment  seat,  where 
 
 11  I  ought  to  be  judged  :  to  the  Jews  have  I  done  no  wrong,  as  thou  very  well  knowest.  For 
 if  1  be  an  oti'ender,  or  have  committed  any  thing  worthy  of  death,  I  i-efuse  not  to  die :  but 
 if  there  be  none  of  these  things  whereof  these  accuse  me,  no  man  may  deliver  me  unto 
 
 12  them.  I  appeal  unto  Caesar.  Then  Festus,  when  he  had  conferred  with  the  council,  an- 
 swered, Hast  thou  appealed  unto  Caesar  ?  unto  Caesar  shalt  thou  go. 
 
 13  And  after  certain  days  king  Agrippa  and  Bernice  came  unto  Caesarea  to  salute  Festus. 
 
 14  And  when  they  had  been  there  many  days,  Festus  declared  Paul's  cause  unto  the  king,  say- 
 
 15  ing.  There  is  a  certain  man  left  in  bonds  by  Felix  :  about  whom,  when  I  was  at  Jerusalem, 
 the  chief  priests  and  the  elders  of  the  Jews  informed  me,  desiring  to  have  judgment  against 
 
 16  him.  To  whom  I  answered.  It  is  not  the  manner  of  the  Romans  to  deliver  any  man  to  die, 
 before  that  he  which  is  accused  have  the  accusers  face  to  face,  and  have  licence  to  answer 
 
 17  for  himself  concerning  the  crime  laid  against  him.  Therefore,  when  they  were  come  hither, 
 without  any  delay  on  the  morrow  I  sat  on  the  judgment  seat,  and  commanded  the  man  to 
 
 18  be  brought  forth.     Against  whom  when  the  accusers  stood  up,  th^y  brought  none  accusa- 
 
 19  tion  of  such  things  as  I  supposed  :  but  had  certain  questions  against  him  of  their  own  super- 
 
 20  stition,  and  of  one  Jesus,  whicli  was  dead,  whom  Paul  affirmed  to  be  alive.  And  because  I 
 doubted  of  such  manner  of  questions,  I  asked  him  whether  he  would  go  to  Jerusalem,  and 
 
 21  there  be  judged  of  these  matters.     But  when  Paul  had  appealed  to  be  reserved  unto  the 
 
 22  hearing  of  Augustus,  I  commanded  him  to  be  kept  till  I  might  send  him  to  Caesar.  Then 
 Agrippa  said  unto  Festus,  I  would  also  hear  the  man  myself.  To  morrow,  said  he,  thou 
 shalt  hear  him. 
 
 23  And  on  the  morrow,  when  Agrippa  was  come,  and  Bernice,  with  great  pomp,  and  was 
 entered  into  the  place  of  hearing,  with  the  chief  captains,  and  principal  men  of  the  city,  at 
 
 24  Festus'  commandment  Paul  was  brought  forth.  And  Festus  said,  King  Agrippa,  and  all 
 men  which  are  here  present  with  us,  ye  see  this  man,  about  whom  all  the  multitude  of  the 
 Jews  have  dealt  with  me,  both  at  Jerusalem,  and  also  here,  crying  that  he  ought  not  to  live 
 
 25  any  longer.     But  when  I  found  that  he  had  committed  nothing  worthy  of  death,  and  that 
 
 26  he  himself  hath  appealed  to  Augustus,  I  have  determined  to  send  him.  Of  whom  I  have 
 no  certain  thing  to  write  unto  my  lord.  Wherefore  I  have  brought  him  forth  before  you, 
 and  especially  before  thee,  O  king  Agrippa,  that,  after  examination  had,  I  might  have  some- 
 
 27  what  to  write.  For  it  seemeth  to  me  unreasonable  to  send  a  prisoner,  and  not  withal  to 
 signify  the  crimes  laid  against  him. 
 
 1-12.  PauVs  Arraignment  before  Festus,  and 
 Ms  Aj'peal  to  the  Emperor. — About  midsummer  of 
 A.  D.  60  Porcius  Festus  arrived  in  Cesarea,  the 
 Koman  capital  of  the  province  of  Judea,  and  as- 
 sumed the  procuratorship.  At  once  he  goes  up  to 
 Jerusalem,  the  Jewish  metropolis.  Instantly  he  is 
 besought  by  the  high  priest  (Ismael,  who  had  suc- 
 ceeded Ananias)  and  leading  Jews  to  bring  Paul  to 
 Jerusalem  for  a  new  trial.  Two  years  had  passed, 
 yet  the  hatred  of  the  Sadducaic  members  of  the 
 Sanhedrim  remained  as  bitter  and  their  purpose  of 
 ■assassination  as  determined  as  ever.  Their  malevo- 
 lent feeling  had  originated  in  the  vast  Christian 
 work  Paul  had  wrought.  It  had  been  fostered  and 
 intensified  by  the  effective  use  he  had  made  of  his 
 prison  liberty  at  Cesarea,  in  still  further  spreading 
 the  Christian  truth  almost  before  their  very  eyes. 
 Iln  all  his  labor,  perhaps  most  of  all  in  this  Cesa- 
 rean ministry,  he  had  been  undermining  their  pres- 
 tige and  destroying  their  power  as  leaders  of  the 
 ■Jewish  people.     B. The  whole  history  of  Paul's 
 
 imprisonment,  the  conspiracy  of  the  fifty  Jews,  with 
 the  consent  of  the  Sanhedrim,  their  petition  to  Fes- 
 tus to  send  him  from  Cesarea,  with  an  intent  to 
 murder  him  on  the  road,  are  facts  which  correspond 
 to  the  character  of  the  times,  as  described  by  Jo- 
 sephus,  who  mentions  the  principal  persons  recorded 
 in  the  Acts,  and  paints  their  profligacy  in  colors 
 even  stronger  than  those  of  Luke.     G.  T. 
 
 Festus  declines  to  send  Paul  up  to  Jerusalem, 
 and  so  the  murderous  project  is  foiled  and  the  apos- 
 tie's  life  is  saved.  But  he  invites  the  Jews,  by  those 
 in  authority  as  responsible  accusers,  to  renew  their 
 charges  against  the  apostle  before  him  at  Cesarea. 
 The  day  after  his  return,  the  parties  met  again  be- 
 fore the  same  tribunal.  The  character  of  the  "  many 
 and  grievous  complaints  against  Paul  "  is  intimated 
 in  his  answer.  He  had  not  violated  Jewish  law,  nor 
 profaned  the  Temple,  nor  incited  sedition  against 
 the  emperor.  It  was  the  trial  before  Felix  re- 
 peated ;  vague  and  false  assertion  on  the  accusers' 
 side,  and  explicit,  truthful  denial  on  Paul's  part. 
 
168 
 
 SECTION  229.— ACTS  25  : 1-27. 
 
 And  the  issue  was  the  same,  in  that  Festus  was  sat- 
 isfied of  the  apostle's  innocence  as  respected  Roman 
 law,  and  refused  to  condemn  him. 
 
 But  Festus,  too,  like  Felix,  "wished  to  do  the 
 Jews  a  pleasure."  He  therefore  makes  to  Paul  the 
 very  proposal  which  he  himself  had  rejected  when 
 made  to  him  by  the  Jews  at  Jerusalem.  He  asks  if 
 the  apostle  is  willing  to  be  tried  in  the  Sanhedrim's 
 presence  at  Jerusalem.  But  Paul  declines,  in  words 
 that  sharply  imply  the  injustice  and  wrong  of  the 
 governor's  request.  He  understood  the  situation 
 perfectly.  He  knew  the  peril  of  assassination  on 
 the  journey.  He  knew  that  to  the  cause  of  right- 
 eousness nothing  would  be  gained  and  much  would 
 be  lost  by  a  trial  in  Jerusalem.  He  stood  now  at 
 the  chief  scat  of  the  Imperial  power,  in  the  capital 
 of  the  Province,  before  the  tribunal  of  Cesar. 
 Here  he  had  a  rigid  to  be  judged ;  and  only  the 
 governor  (as  he  fearlessly  tells  him)  had  a  right  to 
 sit  in  judgment  upon  him.  He  further  boldly  de- 
 clares that  Festus  well  knew  that  he  had  done  no 
 wrong  to  the  Jews.  Therefore  he  will  not  even 
 submit  to  trial  in  their  presence. 
 
 Influenced  by  these  just  and  self-respecting  con- 
 siderations, when  Paul  found  that  Festus  was  hin- 
 dered from  releasing  him  by  the  clamorous  opposi- 
 tion of  the  Jews,  he  teas  constrained  (as  he  tells  the 
 Jews  of  Rome,  27  :  18,  19)  to  appeal  iinto  Cesar. 
 By  those  few  potent  words  he  transferred  the  issue 
 and  its  decision  from  the  Provincial  to  the  Imperial 
 tribunal,  from  the  Procurator  to  the  Emperor.  Thus 
 also  he  relieved  Festus,  protected  his  own  life,  and 
 insured  his  long-desired  visit  to  Rome.  We  can 
 not  but  note,  in  passing,  the  simple  dignity  and 
 steadfast  courage  of  the  apostle,  his  conscious  rec- 
 titude and  dependence  upon  God  so  finely  expressed 
 in  his  whole  spirit  and  answer.  He  is  willing  to  die 
 if  he  has  done  aught  worthy  of  death.  But  he  will 
 not  be  wrongfully  adjudged  to  death,  through  the 
 hate  and  malice  of  his  unchristian  foes.  To  avert 
 this,  he  promptly  uses  his  power  of  peremptory  ap- 
 peal as  a  Roman  citizen. 
 
 13-27.  Festus,  constrained  to  accept  Paul's  ap- 
 peal to  the  emperor,  was  yet  embarrassed  by  the 
 case.  He  was  about  to  send  a  prisoner  against 
 whom  he  could  specify  no  charge.  At  this  juncture, 
 the  king,  Herod  Agrippa,  came  with  his  sister  Ber- 
 nice  to  greet  and  congratulate  the  new  governor.  B. 
 
 Herod  Agrippa  II.,  the  son  of  Herod  Agrippa 
 I.,  was  at  Rome  when  his  father  died.  He  was  only 
 seventeen  years  old,  and  Claudius  made  his  youth  a 
 reason  for  not  giving  him  his  father's  kingdom,  as 
 he  had  intended.  The  emperor  afterward  gave 
 him  the  kingdom  of  Chalcis  (a.  d.  60),  which  was 
 vacant  by  the  death  of  his  uncle  Herod  (a.  d.  48); 
 and  this  was  soon  exchanged  for  the  tctrarchies  of 
 Iturea  and  Abilene,  to  which  Nero  added  certain 
 cities  of  the  Decapolis  about  the  Lake  of  Galilee 
 (a.  d.  52).  But  beyond  the  limits  of  his  own  do- 
 minions Agrippa  was  permitted  to  exercise  through- 
 out Judea  that  influence  which  even  Paul  recognized 
 as  welcome  to  a  Jew  who  saw  in  him  the  last  scion 
 of  the  Asmonean  house.  He  gratified  his  hereditary 
 taste  for  magnificence  by  adorning  Jerusalem  and 
 Berytus  with  costly  buildings,  but  in  such  a  manner 
 as  mortally  to  offend  the  Jews ;  and  his  relations  to 
 his  sister  Berenice  (or  Bernice),  the  widow  of  his 
 uncle  Herod,  were  of  a  very  doubtful  character. 
 But  his  one  leading  principle  was  to  preserve  fidelity 
 to  Rome.     S. 
 
 Naturally  Festus  spoke  with  his  princely  Jewish 
 guests  concerning  the  perplexing  case  of  Paul ;  and 
 as  naturally  Agrippa  expressed  a  desire  to  hear  the 
 apostle.  Such  a  hearing  was  gladly  ordered  by  Fes- 
 tus, in  hope  of  finding  relief  from  his  perplexity. 
 Into  the  midst  of  a  great  assembly  of  the  noblest 
 Jews  and  Romans,  with  Agrippa  and  Bernice  and 
 Festus,  Paul  was  led.  After  a  brief  statement  of 
 the  facts  by  the  governor,  Agrippa  gave  Paul  per- 
 mission to  speak  for  himself. 
 
 Paul,  we  remember,  had  volunteered  his  defense 
 or  story  before  the  Jewish  mob  in  the  Temple  area. 
 He  had  asserted  his  pure  and  truthful  life,  and 
 affirmed  his  hope  of  resurrection,  before  the  whole 
 Sanhedrim.  He  had  made  a  formal  defense  against 
 formal  charges  before  Felix;  and  he  had  summa- 
 rily repeated  this  defense  against  summary  charges 
 before  Festus.  Still  another,  the  fifth  and  last, 
 statement  he  makes  now  before  the  Jewish  king 
 and  high  Roman  officials.  All  these  addresses, 
 and  the  history  out  of  which  they  grew,  have 
 come  to  successive  generations  of  Christian  be- 
 lievers in  every  age  and  nation.  They  have  helped 
 to  enlarge  our  estimate  of  the  man,  and  to  expound 
 I  more  fully  the  recorded  truths  of  his  grand  Epis- 
 I  ties.    B. 
 
SECTION  230.— ACTS  26  : 1-3^.  169 
 
 Section  230. 
 
 Acts  xxvi.  1-32. 
 
 1  Thex  Agrippa  said  unto  Paul,  Thou  art  permitted  to  speak  for  thyself.     Then  Paul 
 
 2  stretched  forth  the  hand,  and  answered  for  himself:  I  think  myself  happy,  king  Agrippa, 
 because  I  shall  answer  for  myself  this  day  before  thee  touching  all  the  things  whereof  I  am 
 
 8  accused  of  the  Jews :  especially  hecause  I  Tcnow  thee  to  be  expert  in  all  customs  and  ques- 
 •i  tions  which  are  among  the  Jews :  wherefore  I  beseech  thee  to  hear  me  patiently.     My  man- 
 ner of  life  from  my  youth,  which  was  at  the  first  among  mine  own  nation  at  Jerusalem, 
 
 5  know  all  the  Jews ;  which  knew  me  from  the  beginning,  if  they  would  testify,  that  after 
 
 6  the  most  straitest  sect  of  our  religion  I  lived  a  Pharisee.     And  now  I  stand  and  am  judged 
 
 7  for  the  hope  of  the  promise  made  of  God  unto  our  fathers :    unto  which  promise  our 
 twelve  tribes,  instantly  serving  God  day  and  night,  hope  to  come.     For  which  hope's  sake, 
 
 8  king  Agrippa,  I  am  accused  of  the  Jews.     Why  should  it  be  thought  a  thing  incredible 
 with  you,  that  God  should  raise  the  dead? 
 
 9  I  verily  thought  with  myself,  that  I  ought  to  do  many  things  contrary  to  the  name  of 
 
 10  Jesus  of  Xazareth.  Which  tiling  I  also  did  in  Jerusalem  :  and  many  of  the  saints  did  I  shut 
 up  in  prison,  having  received  authority  from  the  chief  priests ;  and  when  they  vrere  put 
 
 11  to  death,  I  gave  my  voice  against  them.  And  I  punished  them  oft  in  every  synagogue, 
 and  compelled  them  to  blaspheme;  and  being  exceedingly  mad  against  them,  I  persecuted 
 
 12  them  even  unto  strange  cities.     Whereupon  as  I  went  to  Damascus  with  authority  and  com- 
 
 13  mission  from  the  chief  priests,  at  midday,  O  king,  I  saw  in  the  way  a  light  from  heaven, 
 above  the  brightness  of  the  sun,  shining  '-ound  about  me  and  them  which  journeyed  with 
 
 14  me.  And  when  we  were  all  fallen  to  the  earth,  I  heard  a  voice  speaking  unto  me,  and  say- 
 ing in  the  Hebrew  tongue,  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou  ]i>e?  it  is  hard  for  thee  to  kick 
 
 15  against  the  pricks.     And  I  said.  Who  art  thou.  Lord  ?     And  he  said,  I  am  Jesus  whom  thou 
 
 16  persecutest.  But  rise,  and  stand  upon  thy  feet:  for  I  have  appeared  unto  thee  for  this  pur- 
 pose, to  make  thee  a  minister  and  a  witness  both  of  these  things  which  tliou  hast  seen,  and 
 
 17  of  those  things  in  the  which  I  will  appear  unto  thee;  delivering  thee  from  the  people,  and 
 
 18  from  the  Gentiles,  unto  whom  now  I  send  thee,  to  open  their  eyes,  a?id  to  turn  theyn  from 
 darkness  to  light,  nnd  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God,  that  the}  may  receive  forgiveness 
 
 19  of  sins,  and  inheritance  among  them  which  are  sanctified  by  faith  that  is  in  me.     Where- 
 
 20  upon,  O  king  Agi-ippa,  I  was  not  disobedient  unto  the  heavenly  vision:  but  shewed  first 
 unto  them  of  Damascus,  and  at  Jerusalem,  and  throughout  all  the  coasts  of  Judaea,  and  then 
 to  the  Gentiles,  that  they  should  repent  and  turn  to  God.  and  do  works  meet  for  repentance. 
 
 21  Forthese  causes  the  Jews  caught  me  in  the  temple,  and  went  about  to  kill  me. 
 
 22  Having  therefore  obtained  help  of  God,  I  continue  unto  this  day,  witnessing  both  to  small 
 and  great,  saying  none  other  things  than  those  which  the  prophets  and  Moses  did  say  should 
 
 23  come:  that  Christ  should  suffer,  and  that  he  should  be  the  first  that  should  rise  from  the 
 
 24  dead,  and  should  shew  light  unto  the  people,  and  to  the  Gentiles.  And  as  he  thus  spake 
 for  himself,  Festus  said  with  a  loud  voice,  Paul,  thou  art  beside  thyself;  much  learning  doth 
 
 25  make  thee  mad.     But  he  said,  I  am  not  mad,  most  noble  Festus ;  but  speak  forth  the  words 
 
 26  of  truth  and  soberness.  For  the  king  knoweth  of  these  things,  before  whom  also  I  speak 
 freely :  for  I  am  persuaded  that  none  of  these  things  are  hidden  from  him ;  for  this  thing 
 
 27  was  not  done  in  a  corner.     King  Agrippa,  believest  thou  the  prophets?     I  know  that  thou 
 
 28  believest.     Then  Agrippa  said  unto  Paul,  Almost  thou  persuadest  me  to  be  a  Christian. 
 
 29  And  Paul  said,  I  would  to  God,  that  not  only  thou,  but  also  all  that  hear  me  this  day,  were 
 both  almost,  and  altogether  such  as  I  am,  except  these  bonds. 
 
 30  And  when  he  had  thus  spoken,  the  king  rose  up,  and  the  governor,  and  Bernice,  and 
 
 31  they  that  sat  with  them  :  and  when  they  were  gone  aside,  they  talked  between  themselves, 
 
 32  saying.  This  man  doeth  nothing  worthy  of  death  or  of  bonds.  Then  said  Agrippa  unto  Fes- 
 tus, This  man  might  have  been  set  at  liberty,  if  he  had  not  appealed  unto  Caesar. 
 
 Both  almost,  and  altogether. — What  matters  it  to  the  skillful  seaman,  that  with  helm  in  hand,  and  eye 
 continually  upon  sea  and  sky,  he  has  carried  his  well-trimmed  bark  over  many  a  league  of  ocean,  and 
 filled  her  with  the  treasures  of  other  lands,  and  steered  her  through  many  a  rocky  channel,  and  carried 
 
170 
 
 SECTION  230.— A  CTS  26  : 1-32. 
 
 her  through  many  a  furious  gale,  if,  just  as  the  haven  is  in  sight,  the  tempest  takes  her  and  whelms  her 
 
 in  the  deep '?     And  what  matters  it  if  we  be  almost,  if  we  be  not  altogether.  Christians  ?     Hanna. It  is 
 
 he  that  holdcth  out  to  the  end  that  must  be  saved ;  it  is  he  that  overcometh  that  shall  inherit  all  things ; 
 it  is  not  every  one  that  begins.  Agrippa  took  a  fair  step  for  a  sudden.  "  Almost,"  saith  he  to  Paul, 
 *'  thou  persuadcst  me  to  be  a  Christian."  Ah,  it  was  but  almost ;  and  so  he  had  as  good  have  never  been 
 a  v'ldt ;  he  stepped  fair  indeed,  but  yet  he  stepped  short.  0  this  almost !  I  tell  you,  this  lost  his  soul 
 £unyan. 
 
 1-5.  After  expressing  his  satisfaction  in  stating 
 to  the  king  Agrippa  the  matters  in  issue  between 
 the  accusing  Jews  and  himself,  Paul  proceeds  to 
 yindicato  his  consistency  as  a  true  spiritual  Israelite, 
 while  he  explains  and  justifies  his  mission  as  the 
 apostle  to  the  Gentiles.  What  he  was  known  to  be 
 as  a  Pharisee,  when  and  how  he  was  converted  and 
 commissioned  by  Christ,  and  how  he  had  fulfilled 
 his  commission  in  accordance  with  the  teachings  of 
 Moses  and  the  prophets :  these  comprise  the  lead- 
 ing points  in  this  instructive  address. 
 
 6-8.  Paul  asserts  the  Chief  Ground  of  the  Jeics' 
 Accusation  to  he  his  Preaching  of  the  Messialiship 
 and  the  Resurrection  of  Christ.  His  Appeal  to 
 Agrippa. — This  hope  of  a  Messiah  he  declares  to 
 be  based  upon  the  promise  of  God  to  the  Patriarchs 
 and  Leaders  of  Israel.  They  had  not  received  the 
 fdfllment;  hence  Si  future  life  was  essential  if  God's 
 word  to  them  was  true.  And  the  true  Israel,  even 
 all  that  remained  of  the  twelve  tribes,  following  the 
 faith  and  hope  of  the  earlier  generations,  were  still 
 looking  for  the  fulfillment  of  the  promise.  He  had 
 found  the  Messiah  in  Jesus  of  Nazareth ;  and  the 
 proof  of  his  Messiahship  he  saw  in  the  resurrection 
 of  Christ  from  the  dead.  And,  knowing  the  Sad- 
 ducean  tendencies  of  Agrippa,  he  turns  upon  him 
 with  the  pointed  argumentative  question,  Do  you 
 think  a  resurrection  incredible,  knowing  all  that 
 Crod  has  done  in  Israel,  knowing,  too,  God's  promise 
 of  a  deliverer,  who  should  be  a  conqueror  of  death  ? 
 
 9-11.  His  Prejudices  had  been  Bitter  and  his 
 Hostility  Virulent  toward  Christ  and  his  Disciples. — 
 Taking  up  the  account  of  himself  from  verse  5,  he 
 narrates  how  with  a  conscientious  enmity  he  had 
 persecuted  and  imprisoned  those  he  now  knew  to  be 
 saints,  as  he  himself  was  now  persecuted  and  im- 
 prisoned. "  I  gave  my  voice,  or  note,  against  them." 
 "Whether  this  word  is  to  be  taken  literally,  implying 
 his  act  as  a  member  of  the  Sanhedrim,  or  figuratively 
 (as  it  may  be),  signifying  only  a  moral  assent  to  pro- 
 ceedings in  the  synagogues,  can  not  be  decisively  de- 
 termined. A  strong  objection  to  the  former  and 
 favorite  view  is  that  it  is  wholly  unsupported  by 
 other  evidence,  especially  by  other  words  of  his  own. 
 And  the  fact,  if  it  was  a  fact,  of  his  membership  of 
 the  great  Jewish  Council  would  have  sharpened 
 many  an  argument,  and  strongly  enforced  all  that  he 
 says  of  himself  in  Phil.  3  and  elsewhere. 
 
 13-18.  Paulas  Second  Staiement  of  his  Conver- 
 
 sion and  Comtnission  by  Christ. — The  first  had  been 
 given  to  the  Jews  from  the  Temple  stairs  (ch.  22). 
 (Compare  both  statements  with  Luke's  account,  ch. 
 9.)  Paul  has  spoken  of  his  own  mad  hostility  to 
 the  name  and  to  the  saints  of  Christ.  How  this  hate 
 was  changed  to  love,  and  this  hostility  to  supreme 
 devotion,  he  proceeds  to  tell.     B. 
 
 The  apostle  knew  so  well  the  fruit  which  the 
 world  would  gather  from  his  conversion,  that  he 
 employs  it  as  a  favorite  argument  in  his  preaching. 
 Of  the  five  discourses  by  him,  which  have  been  pre- 
 served to  us  in  the  Acts,  two  derive  their  subject 
 from  this  event,  not  to  speak  of  the  repeated  allu- 
 sions which  he  makes  to  it  in  his  Epistles.  After 
 the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  descent  of 
 the  Holy  Spirit,  the  gospel  history  has  no  evidence 
 equaling  the  conversion  of  Saul  of  Tarsus.    Moiiod. 
 
 Nowhere  throughout  the  Sacred  Annals  is  the 
 
 power  of  divine  grace  over  the  sinful  heart  so  fully 
 shown  as  in  his  sudden  change  from  a  self-righteous, 
 fanatical  persecutor  of  Jesus  and  Christians,  to  a 
 humble,  self-sacrificing  servant  of  Christ  and  his 
 Church ;  nor  is  it  easy  to  see  how  an  honest  inquirer 
 can  resist  a  fact  so  confirmatory  of  the  gospel  as 
 the  open  advocacy  of  its  faith  by  the  most  logical, 
 accomplished,  and  determined  spirit  that  ever  bat- 
 tled on  the  side  of  its  enemies.     Bcthunc. 
 
 His  apjjointment  to  preach  and  ivhat  he  was  in- 
 structed to  preach  to  the  Gentiles,  are  the  main 
 points  in  this  address,  the  last  and  most  complete 
 made  by  the  apostle.  The  sublime  themes  of  his 
 testimony  and  the  grand  results  of  his  ministry  he 
 sums  up  in  these  four  realities  of  spiritual  experi- 
 ence: 1.  Divine  enlightenment — a  vision  of  God 
 and  knowledge  of  the  truth  he  has  disclosed.  2.  A 
 turning  or  conversion,  and  so  a  deliverance,  from 
 the  kingdom  of  darkness  and  the  enslaving  power 
 of  its  Prince  into  the  kingdom  of  light  and  of  God. 
 "  Darkness  and  light  are  common  figures  of  the  New 
 Testament,  not  only  for  ignorance  and  knowledge 
 of  spiritual  things,  but  for  the  states  of  which  uhcse 
 are  necessary  incidents,  a  state  of  sin  and  one  of 
 holiness."  (J.  A.  A.)  3.  Forgiveness  of  sins.  4. 
 An  abiding  inheritance  with  the  saints  in  glory.  Of 
 this  pardon  and  inheritance  Dr.  Arnot  says :  "  The 
 gift,  like  the  work,  is  twofold :  it  removes  from  a 
 believer  what  he  deserves,  and  bestows  upon  him 
 the  deserts  of  his  Redeemer.  The  birthright  of  1 
 condemnation  is  taken  away,  and  the  birthright  of  I 
 
SECTION  230.— ACTS  26  : 1-32. 
 
 171 
 
 sons  IS  conferred.  Christ  has  taken  your  portion, 
 and  you  obtain  his.  The  pardon  and  the  inheritance 
 go  together."  Of  all  these  spiritual  effects  and  ex- 
 jieriences,  Christ  declares  to  Paul,  there  is  one  con- 
 dition essential  for  every  soul's  reception.  It  is 
 Faith  in  Me — trusty  not  in  human  works  or  offer- 
 iiiL^s,  not  in  creeds,  in  ceremonials,  or  in  descent,  but 
 in  Christ  alone  !     B. 
 
 The  germ  of  all  Paul's  epistles,  the  key-note  to 
 Avliieh  all  his  writings  are  but  the  melody  that  fol- 
 lows, the  mighty  voice  of  which  all  his  teaching  is 
 but  the  prolonged  echo,  we  find  in  these  words: 
 i  ■"  To  open  their  eyes,  to  turn  them  from  darkness  to 
 light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God ;  that 
 they  may  receive  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  inheritance 
 among  them  that  are  sanctified  by  faith  that  is  in 
 Me."  What  of  Paul's  gospel  is  not  here  ?  Man's 
 ruin,  man's  depravity,  the  state  of  darkness,  the 
 power  of  Satan,  the  sole  redemptive  work  of  Christ, 
 justification  by  belief  in  that,  sanctitication  coming 
 with  justification,  and  glory,  rest,  and  heaven  at 
 last — there  they  all  are  in  the  very  first  words  that 
 sounded  upon  the  quickened  ear  of  the  blinded 
 man  when  he  turned  from  darkness  to  light.    A.  M. 
 
 19,  20.  He  affirms  his  Instant  Obedience  and  his 
 Steadfast  Fidelity  to  the  Heavenly  Call  of  Christ. — 
 This  is  one  of  the  grand  points  of  instruction  and 
 pei'sonal  application  in  Paul's  whole  career.  He  be- 
 gan on  the  instant,  where  he  was,  to  obey.  He 
 sought  on  the  instant  and  ever  afterward  (for  now 
 twenty-four  years)  to  know  and  to  do  the  Lord's 
 will.  Day  by  day  had  he  gone  on  as  directed.  He 
 had  sought  to  win  men  back  to  God,  to  reveal  Christ 
 and  His  complete  work  for  man's  redemption,  that 
 they  might  trust,  repent,  and  return  to  God ;  that, 
 with  a  divinely  renewed  heart  and  reversed  life, 
 they  might  do  works  meet  for  repentance.  21-23. 
 He  goes  on  to  say  that,  for  this  work  of  seeking  to 
 obey  God  and  save  men,  the  Jews  had  sought  to 
 Mil  him  in  the  Temple.  But  God  had  been  his  de- 
 liverer, so  that  his  ministry  had  been  continued  un- 
 til now.  And  he  adds  the  supreme  fact  that  all  he 
 taught  2'ms  in  exact  agreement  with  Moses  and  the 
 prophets.  This  fact  utterly  overthrew  all  the  charges 
 of  his  accusers,  and  convicted  them  of  rejecting  the 
 law  and  the  prophets,  which  was  the  crime  alleged 
 against  himself.  For  the  Jewish  Scriptures  disclosed 
 a  suffering  Messiah,  who  should  rise  from  the  dead, 
 and  who  should  bring  a  bright  and  glad  redemption 
 
 to  the  Gentiles.     B. That  Christ  should  suffer, 
 
 should  rise  from  the  dead,  and  shoidd  show  light  unto 
 the  Gentiles:  these  are  the  three  chief  points  in 
 the  writings  of  the  prophets ;  and  precisely  these 
 three  were  most  of  all  unwelcome  to  the  Jews.  The 
 IBrst  gave  them  offense,  the  second  was  denied  by 
 them,  and  the  third  awakened  their  envy.  Starke. 
 ' There  was  never  any  that  understood  the  Old 
 
 Testament  so  well  as  Paul,  except  John  the  Baptist 
 and  John  the  Divine.  He  dearly  loved  Moses  and 
 Isaiah,  for  they,  together  with  King  David,  were  the 
 chief  prophets.     The  words  and  things  of  Paul  are 
 
 taken  out  of  Moses  and  the  prophets.     Luther. 
 
 These  truths  which  Paul  had  preached,  his  accusers 
 had  disallowed  and  willfully  rejected ;  and  in  justi- 
 fying himself  so  fervently  and  conclusively,  he 
 preaches  a  living,  burning  gospel  of  Christ  to  Fes- 
 tus  and  Agrippa,  and  to  the  brilliant  court  in  which 
 they  were  central  and  sovereign. 
 
 24-26.  The  Excited  Exclamation  of  Fesius,  and 
 PauVs  Calm  Reply. — To  the  Roman  governor,  deeply 
 stirred  by  Paul's  impassioned  utterance,  the  apostle's 
 
 words  yet  conveyed  no  meaning.    B. What  Paul 
 
 had  said  of  a  resurrection  from  the  dead  accom- 
 plished in  Jesus  as  the  first  fruits,  of  a  person  com- 
 ing from  the  Jews  who  should  enlighten  not  only 
 his  own  people  but  even  the  Gentiles,  among  the 
 rest  the  polite  and  learned  Greeks  and  Komans,  and 
 of  the  manner  in  which  this  was  revealed  to  him — 
 all  this  would  lead  such  a  half-thinker  and  pagan 
 as   Festus   to   conclude   roundly   that   Paul    was  a 
 
 visionary  enthusiast.     D. "  Much  learning,"  or 
 
 "  many  writings,"  had  turned  his  brain,  the  idea  be- 
 ing suggested  by  Paul's  many  allusions  to  Moses 
 and  the  prophets. 
 
 But  Paul,  "  taught  from  the  fullness  of  a  heart 
 which  divine  grace  had  convinced  and  blessed  that 
 Christianity  is  no  fable  and  that  faith  is  not  mad- 
 ness," replies  with  quiet  Christian  courtesy :  "  Not 
 frenzied  or  mad,  most  noble  Festus,  but  I  speak  of 
 things  that  are  real,  and  with  perfect  soundness  of 
 reason  !  "  And  instantly  he  refers  for  confirmation 
 of  his  words  to  Agrippa,  as  one  to  whom  the  main 
 facts  of  Christianity  (of  which  he  had  spoken)  were 
 well  known.     B. 
 
 This  thing  was  not  done  in  a  corner. 
 The  existence  at  this  time  of  one  called  by  his  fol- 
 lowers Christ,  the  place  of  his  teaching,  his  execu- 
 tion by  Pontius  Pilate,  Procurator  of  Judea  under 
 Tiberius,  the  rapid  spread  of  his  doctrine  through 
 the  Roman  world,  the  vast  number  of  converts  made 
 in  a  short  time,  the  persecutions  which  they  under- 
 went, the  innocency  of  their  lives,  their  worship  of 
 Christ  as  God — are  witnessed  to  by  heathen  writers 
 of  eminence,  and  would  be  certain  and  indisputable 
 facts  had  the  New  Testament  never  been  written. 
 Tacitus,  Suetonius,  Juvenal,  Pliny,  Trajan,  Adrian, 
 writing  in  the  century  immediately  following  upon 
 the  death  of  Christ,  declare  these  things  to  us,  and 
 establish,  so  firmly  that  no  skeptic  can  even  profess 
 to  doubt  it,  the  historical  character  of  at  least  that 
 primary  groundwork  whereon  the  Christian  story,  as 
 related  by  the  evangelists,  rests  as  on  an  immovable 
 basis.  These  classic  notices  compel  even  those  who 
 set  no  value  on  the  historical  Christ  to  admit  his  ex- 
 
172 
 
 SECTION  ^230.— ACTS  26  : 1-32. 
 
 istence ;  they  give  a  definite  standing-point  to  the  re- 
 ligion, which  might  otherwise  liave  been  declared  to 
 have  no  historical  foundation  at  all,  but  to  be  pure- 
 ly and  absolutely  mythic;  they  furnish,  taken  by 
 themselves,  no  unimportant  argument  for  the  truth 
 of  the  religion,  which  they  prove  to  have  been 
 propagated  with  such  zeal,  by  persons  of  pure  and 
 holy  lives,  in  spite  of  punishments  and  persecutions 
 of  the  most  fearful  kind ;  and  they  form,  in  com- 
 .bination  with  the  argument  from  the  historic  ac- 
 curacy of  the  incidental  allusions,  an  evidence  in 
 favor  of  the  substantial  truth  of  the  New  Testament 
 narrative  which  is  amply  sufficient  to  satisfy  any 
 fair  mind.     G.  R. 
 
 "  Few  persons,  perhaps,"  says  Isaac  Taylor, 
 "  give  due  attention  to  the  relative  position  of  the 
 Christian  history,  which  stands  upon  the  very  point 
 of  intersection  where  three  distinct  lines  of  history 
 meet,  namely,  the  Jewish,  the  Grecian,  and  the 
 Roman.  These  three  bodies  of  ancient  literature 
 alone  have  descended  by  an  uninterrupted  channel 
 of  transmission  to  modern  times  ;  and  these  three, 
 by  a  most  extraordinary  combination  of  circum- 
 stances, were  brought  together  to  elucidate  the 
 origination  of  Christianity.  If  upon  the  broad  field 
 of  history  there  rests  the  common  light  of  day,  upon 
 that  spot  where  a  new  religion  was  given  to  man, 
 there  shines  the  intensity- of  a  concentrated  bright- 
 ness." The  Jews  had  their  own  literature ;  they 
 had  been  formerly  conquered  by  the  Greeks,  and 
 the  Greek  language  was  in  common  use  ;  they  were 
 also  a  Roman  province,  and  "  during  more  than  a 
 century,  in  the  center  of  which  stands  the  ministry 
 of  Christ,  the  affairs  of  Syria  attracted  the  peculiar 
 attention  of  the  Roman  Government.  No  other 
 people  of  antiquity  can  be  named  upon  whose  his- 
 tory and  sentiments  there  falls  this  triple  flood  of 
 historic  light,  and  upon  no  period  in  the  history  of 
 this  one  people  do  these  triple  rays  so  precisely 
 meet  as  upon  the  moment  when  the  voice  of  one 
 was  heard  in  the  wilderness  of  Jordan,  saying, 
 '  Prepare  ye  the  way  of  t  .e  Lord.' "  Well,  then, 
 might  an  apostle  say,  "  These  things  were  not  done 
 in  a  corner."  It  was  in  Jerusalem  that  Christ 
 arose  ;  in  Asia  Minor — the  theatre  of  history  from 
 the  first.  It  was,  perhaps,  the  only  place  on  earth 
 in  which  a  Roman  governor  would  have  called  the 
 three  languages  which  contain  the  literature  of  an- 
 cient civilization  into  requisition,  to  proclaim  at 
 once  the  accusation  and  the  true  character  of 
 Christ.     M.  II. 
 
 27,  28.  PauVs  Appeal  to  Agrippa,  AgrippcCs 
 Reply,  and  PauVs  Rejoinder. — To  the  Roman  Fes- 
 tus  Paul's  words  had  no  meaning.  But  to  the  Jew 
 Agrippa,  familiar  with  the  writings  of  the  prophets, 
 and  to  the  grandnephew  of  Ilerod  Antipas,  familiar 
 with  the  facts  of  a  living,  crucified,  and  risen  Jesus 
 
 of  Nazareth,  Paul  has  been  powerfully  preaching- 
 Christianity  (while  defending  it)  by  exhibiting  its 
 unity  with  the  Mosaic  covenant  and  Prophetic  prom- 
 ises. In  here  giving  his  preaching  a  personal  turn 
 (not  offensively,  for  he  compliments  Agrippa's  in- 
 telligence and  judgment),  he  takes  high  ground  as 
 becomes  the  ambassador  of  Jehovah,  and  uses  a 
 lofty  tone  of  utterance.  We  must  infer  that  some- 
 thing he  saw  in  Agrippa's  expression,  some  mani- 
 festation of  feeling  {not  certainly  scorn  or  contempt), 
 led  the  apostle  to  make  this  sudden  appeal  to  the 
 Jewish  king,  and  so  instantly  and  impressively /ii//i- 
 self  to  answer  his  own  appeal. 
 
 King  and  Jew  as  he  was,  in  face  of  the  disparag- 
 ing charge  of  madness  by  Festus,  Agrippa  had  so 
 felt  in  his  inmost  soul  the  powei  of  the  truths 
 and  of  Paul's  own  mighty  force  of  conviction,  that 
 his  remarkable  confession  was  forced  almost  un- 
 consciously from  his  lips.  His  reply  seems  to  be  a 
 parry,  and  to  show  that  he  had  felt  a  thrust.  About 
 the  meaning  of  this  reply,  as  well  as  the  spirit  that 
 actuated  it,  there  is  a  difference  of  judgment  among 
 scholarly  interpreters.  The  two  words  rendered  «/- 
 i7iost  are  literally  in  small.  The  words  rendered 
 (dtogether  in  verse  29  are  literally  in  great.  The 
 noun  to  be  supplied  may  be  either  time,  effort,  dr. 
 gree.  or  measure.  That  Agrippa  refers  to  the  litth 
 time  or  effort  used  by  Paul  in  this  brief  address,  as 
 insufficient  to  make  of  him  a  Christian,  and  that  he 
 speaks  ironically  or  even  indifferently  (an  interpre- 
 tation favored  by  many  modern  commentators),  seems 
 to  be  out  of  keeping  with  all  that  precedes  and  fol- 
 lows. It  accords  neither  with  the  subsequent  course 
 of  Agrippa  nor  with  the  previous  words  of  Paul ;  and 
 still  less  with  the  serious,  sympathetic,  and  fervent 
 tone  of  Paul's  instant  rejoinder.  Agrippa's  sudden 
 breaking  up  of  the  conference  after  Paul's  manly, 
 touching  expression  of  good  will,  surely  intimates 
 something  other  than  a  jesting  or  indifferent  state 
 of  mind.  And  his  serious,  almost  regretful  words 
 to  Festus  about  Paul's  liberty  that  immediately  fol- 
 lowed, with  their  implied  tone  of  sympathy  with  the 
 apostle,  can  scarcely  consist  with  an  ironical  or 
 heedless  spirit ;  so  that  we  must  still  hold  to  the 
 older  and  the  widely  accepted  interpretation,  which 
 takes  the  words  of  Agrippa  as  spoken  in  earnest, 
 and  under  some  slightly  aroused  feeling.  "  In  some 
 small  degree  or  measure  ('  almosf  being  too  strong) 
 tliou  persi/adesf  me  !  " 
 
 And  with  this  interpretation  admirably  agrees 
 Paul's  large-hearted  response.  The  picture  is  one 
 of  rare  beauty  and  sublimity,  as  the  words  finely 
 illustrate  the  spirit  and  epitomize  the  substance  of 
 his  gospel.  A  prisoner,  whose  Christlike  spirit  and 
 whose  burning  words  had  fascinated  their  attention, 
 stands  in  the  attitude  of  blessing  while  he  prays  : 
 Not  in  small  but  in  great  degree  would  I  have  you 
 
SECTION  231.— ACTS  27  : 1-26. 
 
 173 
 
 and  all  who  hear  me  to  know  and  rejoice  as  I  know 
 and  rejoice  in  Christ  and  the  Christian  life.  And, 
 holding  up  his  chained  hands,  he  adds  to  his  prayer 
 for  them,  "  except  only  these  bonds." 
 
 In  this  noble  close  to  his  crowning  defense,  the 
 alisolutenuss  of  his  faith  and  the  strength  and 
 breadth  of  his  unselfish,  yearning  benevolence  stand 
 out  with  wonderful  distinctness.  "  King,"  he  says, 
 '•  or  high  noble  and  ruler,  as  you  are,  there  is  for 
 YdU  a  higher  crown  and  a  more  enduring  kingdom 
 that  I  would  to  God  you  might  share."  A  Christian 
 Aixrippa  knew  Paul  to  be.  What  a  Christian  was 
 Paul  had  already  described  in  the  inward  and  spirit- 
 ual experiences  referred  to  in  his  great  commission 
 from  Christ.  These  experiences  were  not  the  result 
 of  outward  relations,  of  ordinances,  ceremonials,  or 
 of  church  connections.  They  consisted  in  an  under- 
 standing opened  to  and  illumined  by  the  truth,  a 
 heart  touched  and  broken,  and  a  will  made  submis- 
 sive by  the  Spirit  of  Christ.  In  other  words,  a 
 Christian  was  one  who  knew,  who  trusted  in, 
 [-  obeyed,  and  rested  on  Christ ;  whose  ruling  thought 
 and  affection  and  whose  constraining  principle  of 
 life  was  Chri&ts  love  to  him. 
 
 Such  a  one  was  not  Agrippa.     However  strongly 
 
 moved,  as  Felix  had  been,  like  Felix  he  deliberately 
 rose  up,  turned  away  his  thought,  and  went  back  to 
 his  selfish,  dissolute  life.  He  might  have  been  fuU>i 
 persuaded  had  he  yielded  to  the  divine  influences  so 
 mightily  proceeding  from  Paul's  heart  and  lips. 
 But  he  grieved  away  the  Spirit,  remained  "  joined 
 to  his  idols,"  and  God  "  let  him  alone  "  !  Retaining 
 his  nominal  and  idle  faith  in  the  prophets,  this  last 
 Prince  of  the  Herods  lived  a  self-seeking,  useless 
 life,  in  dependence  upon  Roman  favor,  long  after 
 his  nation  had  been  destroyed  by  Roman  arms. 
 Yet,  like  all  the  marked  personages  whose  careers 
 are  referred  to  in  the  Sacred  Record,  this  man,  by 
 this  single  utterance,  in  connection  with  what  pre- 
 ceded and  followed,  remains  to  point  an  instructive 
 and  warning  lesson.     B. 
 
 Verily,  we  need  not  long  remain  in  uncertainty 
 who  at  that  moment  was  the  greatest  in  the  palace  ! 
 And  all  the  spiritual  greatness  of  Paul  is  the  work 
 of  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  has  entirely  renewed  him, 
 and  has  exalted  him  above  the  moral  littleness 
 around  him,  nay,  even  above  himself ;  so  that  here, 
 in  the  fullest  sense  of  the  words,  even  when  he  re- 
 turned to  his  lonely  dungeon,  he  left  the  field  as 
 conqueror.     Van  0. 
 
 Section  231. 
 
 AoTs  xxvii.  1-26. 
 
 1  At^d  when  it  was  determined  that  we  should  sail  into  Italy,  they  delivered  Paul  and 
 
 2  certain  other  prisoners  unto  one  named  Julius,  a  centurion  of  Augustus'  band.     And  entering 
 into  a  ship  of  Adramyttium,  we  launched,  meaning  to  sail  by  the  coasts  of  Asia;  one  Aris- 
 
 3  tarchus,  a  Macedonian  of  Thessalonica,  being  with  us.     And  the  next  day  we  touched  at 
 Sidon.     And  Julius  courteously  entreated  Paul,  and  gave  him  liberty  to  go  unto  his  friends 
 
 4  to  refresh  himself.     And  when  we  had  launched  from  thence,  we  sailed  under  Cyprus,  be- 
 
 5  cause  the  winds  were  contrary.     And   when  we  had  sailed  over  the  sea  of  Cilicia  and 
 Pamphylia,  we  came  to  Myra,  a  city  of  Lycia. 
 
 6  And  there  the  centurion  found  a  ship  of  Alexandria  sailing  into  Italy ;  and  he  put  us 
 
 7  therein.     And  when  we  had  sailed  slowly  many  days,  and  scarce  were  come  over  against 
 
 8  Cnidus,  the  wind  not  suffering  us,  we  sailed  under  Crete,  over  against  Salmone;  and, 
 hardly  passing  it,  came  unto  a  place  which  is  called  The  fair  havens ;  nigh  whereunto  was 
 
 9  the  city  (j/Lasea.     Now  when  much  tune  was  spent,  and  when  sailing  was  now  dangerous, 
 
 10  because  the  fast  was  now  already  past,  Paul  admonished  them,  and  said  unto  them,  Sirs,  I 
 perceive  that  this  voyage  will  be  with  hurt  and  much  damage,  not  only  of  the  lading  and 
 
 11  ship,  but  also  of  our  lives.     Nevertheless  the  centurion  believed  the  master  and  the  owner 
 
 12  of  the  ship,  more  than  those  things  which  were  spoken  by  Paul.  And  because  the  haven 
 was  not  commodious  to  winter  in,  the  more  part  advised  to  depart  thence  also,  if  by  any 
 means  they  might  attain  to  Phenice,  and  there  to  winter ;  which  is  an  haven  of  Crete,  and 
 
 13  lieth  toward  the  south  west  and  north  west.  And  when  the  south  wind  blew  softly,  sup- 
 posing that  they  had  obtained  their  purpose,  loosing  tlience.  they  sailed  close  by  Crete. 
 
 14  But  not  long  after  there  arose  against  it  a  tempestuous  wind,  called  Euroclydon.  And 
 16  when  the  ship  was  caught,  and  could  not  bear  up  into  the  wind,  we  let  her  drive. 
 16  And  running  under  a  certain  island  which  is  called  Clauda,  we  had  much  work  to  come 
 
174 
 
 SECTION  231.— ACTS  27  : 1-26. 
 
 17  by  the  boat:  which  when  they  bad  taken  up,  they  used  helps,  undergirding  tlie  ship;  and 
 
 18  fearing  lest  they  should  fall  into  the  quicksands,  strake  sail,  and  so  were  driven.     And  we 
 
 19  being  exceedingly  tossed  with  a  tempest,  the  next  day  they  lightened  the  ship;  and  the 
 
 20  third  day  we  cast  out  with  our  own  hands  the  tackling  of  the  ship.  And  when  neither 
 sun  nor  stars  in  many  days  appeared,  and  no  small  tempest  lay  on  t/s,  all  hope  that  we 
 should  be  saved  was  then  taken  away. 
 
 But  after  long  abstinence  Paul  stood  forth  in  the  inidst  of  them,  and  said,  Sirs,  ye  should 
 have  hearkened  unto  me,  and  not  have  loosed  from  Crete,  and  to  have  gained  this  harm 
 and  loss.     And  now  I  exhort  you  to  be  of  good  cheer :  for  there  shall  be  no  loss  of  any 
 
 23  man's  life  among  you,  but  of  the  ship.     For  there  stood  by  me  this  night  the  angel  of  God, 
 
 24  whose  I  am,  and  Avhom  I  serve,  saying.  Fear  not,  Paul ;  thou  must  be  brought  before 
 
 25  CjBsar:  and,  lo,  God  hath  given  thee  all  them  that  sail  with  thee.     Wherefore,  sirs,  be  of 
 
 26  good  cheer:  for  I  believe  God,  that  it  shall  be  even  as  it  was  told  me.  Howbeit  we  must 
 be  cast  upon  a  certain  island. 
 
 21 
 
 22 
 
 Paul  had  been  declared  by  Festus  innocent  of 
 crime  under  Roman  law ;  and  by  Agrippa  alike  in- 
 nocent of  offense  against  Jewish  law.  But  his  ap- 
 peal had  been  made  and  could  not  be  recalled.  He 
 must  be  sent  to  Rome,  as  God  had  purposed  and 
 promised.  The  voyage  thither  (recounted  in  this 
 chapter)  is  one  of  great  interest  in  itself,  as  well  as 
 on  account  of  its  chief  result — the  carrying  of  the 
 Christian  Gospel  to  the  world's  central  capital,  from 
 whence  it  was  destined  to  go  forth  in  the  fullness  of 
 time  with  its  fullness  of  blessing  to  humankind. 
 
 The  details  of  this  entire  voyage,  especially  its 
 nautical  and  topographical  points,  have  been  thor- 
 oughly elucidated  in  a  volume  by  an  educated  Eng- 
 lish gentleman — James  Smith,  of  Jordanhill  (London, 
 1848  and  1866).  With  the  single  purpose  of  ex- 
 haustively investigating  and  interpreting  Luke's  nar- 
 rative, he  mastered  all  accessible  information  bear- 
 ing upon  the  ship-building  and  navigation  of  the 
 ancients ;  consulted  experienced  seamen  and  modern 
 log-books,  as  well  as  ancient  statements  and  accounts 
 of  voyages,  respecting  the  actual  navigation  of  the 
 sea-route  taken  by  Paul's  vessel ;  and,  during  a  win- 
 ter's residence  in  Malta,  carefully  examined  the 
 various  localities  of  that  island.  In  the  judgment 
 of  Biblical  scholars,  he  has  shown  that  while  the 
 writer  of  this  chapter  could  not  have  been  a  seaman, 
 since  his  language  is  not  technical  or  professional, 
 yet  he  must  have  been  an  eye-witness  of  the  facts 
 he  has  recorded,  because  of  his  accuracy  and  con- 
 sistency in  all  the  parts  of  his  description.  Accord- 
 ing to  the  same  judgment,  Mr.  Smith  has  explained 
 many  previously  obscure  points,  and  contributed 
 new  and  invaluable  evidence  in  support  of  the  his- 
 toric truth  and  the  credibility  of  this  Book  of  the 
 Acts. 
 
 The  arts  and  instruments  of  modern  navigation 
 were  unknown  to  the  ancients.  They  had  neither 
 chronometer  nor  compass,  sextant  nor  chart.  The 
 place  of  the  sun  by  day,  and  of  the  known  stars  by 
 night,  gave  them  general  lines  of  direction  when  out 
 
 of  sight  of  coast  lines.  As  compared  also  with  mod- 
 ern construction,  the  ships  were  rude  and  frailly 
 fastened.  They  were  built  with  high,  sharp  stern  as 
 well  as  prow ;  generally  with  one  great  mast  near 
 the  stern.  Their  square  sails  enabled  them  to  sail 
 rapidly  before  the  wind  ;  while  against  it  they  could 
 make  but  feeble  headway.  For  rudders  they  used 
 two  broad-bladed  oars,  projecting  from  either  side  at 
 a  little  distance  from  the  sharp  stern.  The  "  rud- 
 der bands  "  were  ropes  attached  to  these  oar  rudders, 
 by  which  they  could  be  lifted  from  the  water  and 
 fastened  to  the  vessel's  side.     B. 
 
 Stern  Portion  of  Ancient  Vessel,  showing  the  Two  Oar 
 Kudders  and  Anchor  Cable. 
 
 1.  Festus  can  be  proved,  almost  with  certainty, 
 to  have  succeeded  Felix  as  procurator  of  Judea  in 
 A.  D.  60 — in  the  autumn  of  which  year,  therefore, 
 Paul  was  sent  as  a  prisoner  from  Cesarea  to  Rome. 
 From  the  latter  date  we  can  safely  reckon  back, 
 through  his  two  years'  imprisonment  at  Cesarea,  to 
 the  Pentecost  of  a.  d.  58,  as  the  date  of  his  last  ar- 
 rival at  Jerusalem.    S. 
 
SECTIOX  231.— AC 7-^   "^7  :  1-26. 
 
 175 
 
 Luke  here  relates  that,  "  when  Paul  was  sent 
 from  Cesarea  to  Rome,  he  was  with  the  other  pris- 
 oners committed  to  the  care  of  Julius,  an  officer  of 
 the  Augustan  cohort,"  that  is,  a  Koman  cohort, 
 which  had  the  honor  of  bearing  the  name  of  the 
 emperor.  Now  it  appears  from  Josephus  that  when 
 Felix  was  procurator  of  Judea,  the  Roman  garrison 
 at  Cesarea  was  chiefly  composed  of  soldiers  who 
 were  natives  of  Syria.  But  it  also  appears  that  a 
 small  body  of  Roman  soldiers  was  stationed  there  at 
 the  same  time,  and  that  this  body  of  Roman  soldiers 
 was  dignified  with  the  title  of  Augustan,  the  same 
 Greek  word  being  employed  by  Josephus  as  by  the 
 author  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  And  when 
 Festus,  who  succeeded  Felix,  had  occasion  to  send 
 prisoners  from  Cesarea  to  Rome,  he  would  of  course 
 intrust  them  to  the  care  of  an  officer  belonging  to 
 this  select  corps.  That  this  select  body  of  soldiers 
 bore  the  title  of  Augustan,  was  known  of  course  to 
 Luke.  But  that,  in  the  time  of  the  Emperor  Nero, 
 the  garrison  of  Cesarea,  which  consisted  chiefly  of 
 Syrian  soldiers,  contained  also  a  small  body  of 
 Roman  soldiers,  and  that  they  were  dignified  by  the 
 epithet  Augustan,  are  circumstances  so  minute,  that 
 no  impostor  of  a  later  age  would  have  known  them. 
 And  they  prove  incontestably  that  the  Acts  of  the 
 Apostles  could  have  been  written  only  by  a  person 
 in  the  situation  of  Luke.     G.  T. 
 
 2.  (For  this  voyage,  see  small  maps  on  pp.  61, 
 94,  and  the  large  map  opposite  title-page.)  The 
 Roman  Empire  had  no  packet  service,  nor  were 
 ships  of  war  usually  employed  for  the  transport  of 
 prisoners  from  the  provinces  to  Rome.  But  for 
 such  a  purpose,  as  well  as  for  ordinary  passengers, 
 ample  opportunities  were  furnished  by  the  great 
 lines  of  commercial  traffic  over  the  seas.  There 
 were  the  main  lines,  of  which  the  most  important 
 in  the  East  was  that  of  the  vessels  that  carried  the 
 corn  of  Egypt  from  Alexandria  to  Italy,  and  par- 
 ticularly to  the  port  of  Puteoli ;  and  it  was  in  two 
 such  ships  that  Paul  made  the  chief  portions  of  his 
 voyage.  Then  there  was  the  coasting  trade,  which 
 (in  the  Levant)  was  chiefly  conducted  by  the  Greeks 
 of  Asia  Minor,  of  whose  vessels  we  have  already 
 seen  Paul  making  use.  It  was  in  such  a  ship,  be- 
 longing to  Adramyttium  (a  seaport  of  the  province 
 of  Asia,  in  the  district  called  Mysia),  that  he  now 
 set  sail,  with  other  prisoners,  under  the  care  of 
 Julius,  a  centurion,  whose  conduct  in  the  sequel 
 entitles  him  to  a  place  among  the  military  worthies 
 of  the  New  Testament.  The  number  of  the  prison- 
 ers appears  to  have  been  considerable.  But  Paul 
 was  cheered  by  the  society  of  "  the  beloved  physi- 
 cian," and  of  the  Thessalonian  Aristarchus,  his  con- 
 stant fellow-traveler,  who  had  accompanied  him 
 from  Macedonia,  and  now  became  his  fellow-prisoner 
 at  Rome.     That  the  voyage  was  commenced  about 
 
 the  end  of  summer,  in  order  to  reach  Italy  before 
 winter,  is  evident  from  the  subsequent  mention  of 
 the  Great  Fast.     S. 
 
 3-5.  Frotn  Cesarea  to  Myra  in  Lycia. — The 
 route  lay  northward  along  the  Phenician  coast  to 
 Sidon,  thence  under  the  lee,  that  is  {the  wind  being 
 south),  on  the  northward  side  of  Cyprus,  over  the 
 sea  adjacent  to  Cilicia  and  Pamphylia.  At  Sidon, 
 where  the  vessel  touched  for  purposes  of  trade, 
 Paul  was  permitted  to  visit  Christian  friends.  This 
 courteous  treatment,  followed  by  like  consideration 
 and  respect  throughout  the  voyage,  shows  the 
 strongly  favorable  impression  made  by  Paul  upon 
 Julius,  as  previously  upon  Festus,  Agrippa,  Felix, 
 Lysias,  and  the  Asiarchs  of  Ephesus. 
 
 6.  "  At  the  port  of  Myra  in  Lycia,  they  fell 
 into  the  great  line  of  the  Egyptian  corn-trade,  and 
 found  a  corn-ship  of  Alexandria  bound  for  Italy  ; 
 to  this  vessel  Julius  transferred  his  prisoners." 
 That  this  ship  was  large,  with  a  tonnage  of  five 
 hundred  to  a  thousand  tons,  we  infer  from  the  num- 
 bei  of  persons  (2*76)  added  to  her  freight ;  and  also 
 from  "  the  known  fact  that  the  Egyptian  merchant- 
 men were  among  the  largest  in  the  Mediterranean." 
 We  note  the  intimation  of  Luke's  presence  {we)  for 
 the  first  time  since  Paul's  arrival  at  Jerusalem. 
 With  himself  he  doubtless  includes  Aristarchus. 
 
 7-13.  From  Myra  to  Crete. — Sailing  very  slow- 
 ly westward,  after  many  days  they  reached  Cnidus, 
 a  city  at  the  southwest  extremity  of  Asia  Minor,  on 
 the  point  of  the  long,  narrow  peninsula  (now  called 
 Cape  Crio)  where  the  coast  line  turns  northward. 
 Thence  standing  out  to  sea,  the  wind  compelled 
 their  course  toward  the  eastern  end  of  the  island  of 
 Crete.  Doubling  the  promontory  of  Salmone,  upon 
 the  eastern  extremity,  they  moved  westward  under 
 the  southern  side  of  the  isle,  as  far  as  a  place  of 
 anchorage  (still)  called  the  Fair  Havens.  Here, 
 compelled  to  await  fair  winds,  the  navigation  having 
 now  become  "  dangerous,"  Paul  interposes  the  first 
 of  his  warnings  in  terms  which  imply  that  he  spoke 
 under  divine  guidance,  as  well  as  with  much  former 
 experience  of  "  perils  in  the  sea."  His  counsel  was 
 that  they  should  winter  in  the  comparatively  safe 
 harbor  where  they  were.  But  the  master  and  others 
 in  charge  of  the  ship,  in  concert  with  the  centurion, 
 decided  to  set  sail,  and  endeavor  to  make  the  better 
 harbor  of  Phenice,  farther  »vestward  and  northward 
 upon  the  island.  They  were  fully  agreed  with  Paul 
 that  the  favorable  season  for  sailing  had  passed, 
 and  that  the  voyage  to  Italy  ought  not  to  be  con- 
 tinued. But  they  would  not  let  well  alone,  and 
 wished  to  make  both  safety  and  comfort  doubly  sure. 
 They  thought  the  short  sail  of  forty  miles  might  be 
 accomplished  without  peril.  But  the  event  proved 
 their  mistake.  On  a  summer-like  day,  "  when  the 
 south  wind  blew  softly,  supposing  that  they  had 
 
176 
 
 SECTION  231.— ACTS  27  :  1-26. 
 
 obtained  their  purpose,"  that  is,  thinking  that  they 
 could  safely  and  swiftly  reach  the  harbor  of  Phenice, 
 about  the  18th  of  October  they  sailed  out  from  the 
 Fair  Havens  westward  along  the  southern  shore  of 
 Crete. 
 
 14-17.  Caught  suddenly  by  a  Typhonic  Wind 
 from  the  Northeast,  they  are  driven  under  the  Lee 
 of  the  Island  Clauda. — Only  five  miles  west  of  the 
 Fair  Havens  the  southern  coast  line  of  Crete  turns 
 sharply  (in  a  right  angle),  receding  directly  north- 
 ward at  a  point  now  called  Cape  Matala.  This 
 point  had  scarcely  been  turned,  and  their  direction 
 changed  for  Phenice  (distant  thirty-five  miles  north- 
 northwest  through  an  open  sea),   when  the  soft 
 
 south  wind  was  suddenly  succeeded  by  a  north- 
 easter, "  sweeping  down  the  gullies  of  Mount  Ida 
 with  all  the  fury  of  a  typhoon.  The  sailors,  accus- 
 tomed to  those  seas,  recognized  their  dreaded  enemy 
 by  its  well-known  name  £uroclydo7i." 
 
 Unable  (according  to  Luke's  graphic  account) 
 to  face  or  eye  the  wind  (possibly  a  reference  to  the 
 painted  eye  upon  the  vessel's  prow,  for  adornment 
 and  symbol),  they  were  compelled  to  scud  south- 
 westward  before  the  gale.  So  they  were  driven 
 twenty-three  miles  through  the  open  sea  to  the 
 small  island  Clauda.  Running  under  the  lee  of 
 this  island,  they  took  advantage  of  the  slight  shelter 
 and  smooth  water,  first,  to  lift  their  boat  (towing  at 
 
 Southwest  Coast  of  Crete,  and  the  Island  Clauda. 
 
 the  stern)  out  of  the  sea ;  next,  to  undergird  the 
 ship  ;  and  last,  to  loxuer  the  gear. 
 
 The  undergirding  (now  called  f  rapping  in  the 
 English  navy)  consisted  in  passing  rope  or  chain 
 cables  under  the  keel  at  right  angles  with  and  over 
 the  gunwales,  "  and  then  drawing  them  tight  by 
 means  of  pulleys  and  levers."  These  "  helps " 
 were  always  part  of  the  ordinary  equipment  of  an- 
 cient vessels.  They  served  to  brace  the  entire 
 framework  of  hull  and  decks,  and  to  counteract  the 
 strain  caused  by  the  single  mast  with  its  large 
 square  sail.  "  This  precaution,"  says  Admiral  Pen- 
 rose, "  was  taken,  not  only  because  the  ship  might 
 
 strain  her  planks  and  timbers  and  become  leaky, 
 but  from  the  fears  that,  if  the  gale  continued  from 
 the  northeast,  they  might  be  driven  into  the  deep 
 bight  on  the  coast  of  Africa,  where  were  the  greater 
 and  lesser  Syrtis  so  much  dreaded  by  the  ancients, 
 and  by  these  means  of  security  be  enabled  to  keep 
 together  longer,  should  they  be  involved  in  the 
 quicksands."     (See  large  map  opposite  title-page.) 
 
 And  for  both  reasons,  too,  but  especially  the  lat- 
 ter— "  lest  they  should  fall  into  the  quicksands  " — 
 they  lowered  the  gear.  Had  the  ship  continued  to 
 run  before  the  wind,  she  would  have  been  driven 
 directly  into  the  Syrtis  bay  of  quicksand.     To  avert 
 
SECTION  231.— ACTS  27  :  1-26. 
 
 177 
 
 this,  they  lowered  the  heavy  main  yard  and  sail  with 
 all  the  weighty  masthead  gear,  and  set  in  its  jjlace 
 a  small  storm-sail.  This  was  so  adjusted  as  to  bring 
 the  vessel's  head  as  near  to  the  wind  as  possible  and 
 to  prevent  her  from  falling  oif  into  the  trough  of 
 the  sea.  The  nautical  term  which  describes  this  ar- 
 rangement is  lying  to.  It  is  the  common  method  of 
 weathering  out  a  gale.     B. 
 
 18-20.  Tossed  in  the  Tempest,  they  lighteji  the 
 Ship,  and  for  Eleven  Days  hopelessly  aivait  the  Is- 
 sue.— Lying  to  under  a  storm-sail,  with  her  starboard 
 (or  right)  side  to  the  wind,  would  keep  her  head  well 
 off  the  African  coast,  and  cause  her  to  drift  a  little 
 to  the  north  of  west  at  the  rate  of  about  a  mile  and 
 
 a  half  an  hour,  or  thirty-six  miles  a  day.     S. 
 
 "It  can  be  shown  that  this  position  would  give  her 
 a  drift  motion  precisely  in  the  direction  of  Malta, 
 the  place  on  which  she  ultimately  struck."  As  in 
 the  ship  of  Jonah  (1  :  5)  so  here,  they  first  lightened 
 the  ship  in  part,  and  the  next  day  with  the  passen- 
 gers' help  "  cast  out  the  gear  that  had  already  been 
 sent  down  on  deck."     B. 
 
 Then  followed  "  many  days  "  of  continued  hard- 
 ship and  anxiety.  No  one  who  has  never  been  in  a 
 leaking  ship  in  a  continued  gale  can  know  what  is 
 suffered  under  such  circumstances.  The  strain  both 
 of  mind  and  body — the  incessant  demand  for  the 
 labor  of  all  the  crew — the  terror  of  all  the  passen- 
 gers— the  hopeless  working  at  the  pumps — the  la- 
 boring of  the  ship's  frame  and  cordage — the  driving 
 of  the  storm — the  benumbing  effect  of  the  cold  and 
 wet — make  up  a  scene  of  no  ordinary  confusion, 
 anxiety,  and  fatigue.  To  this  despair  was  added  a 
 further  suffering  from  want  of  food,  in  consequence 
 of  the  injury  done  to  the  provisions,  and  the  impos- 
 sibility of  preparing  any  regular  meal.  Hence  we 
 see  the  force  of  the  phrase  which  alludes  to  what  a 
 casual  reader  might  suppose  an  unimportant  part  of 
 the  suffering,  that  there  was  much  abstinence.    H. 
 
 21-26.  PauVs  Cheei'ing  Assurance  of  Ultimate 
 Deliverance. — "  Under  that  dark  sky,  and  in  that 
 hopelessly  drifting  ship,  there  appeared  the  light  of 
 joy  and  life ;  for  it  held  no  Jonah  fleeing  from 
 duty,  but  a  Paul  bound  in  spirit  to  testify  for  God 
 also  at  Rome."  Timed  indeed  to  the  need  of  these 
 three  hundred  souls  were  his  hopeful,  encouraging 
 words.  But  first  he  reminds  them  of  their  error  in 
 disregarding  his  counsel  at  the  Fair  Havens.  This 
 he  does,  not  to  reproach  them,  much  less  to  vaunt  his 
 own  superior  wisdom,  but  to  give  them  a  basis  of 
 
 confidence  in  his  present  comforting  assurances. 
 "  Had  my  words  in  Crete  been  heeded,"  he  said,  "ye 
 would  have  been  spared  this  injury  and  loss.  But 
 now,  even  in  this  crowning  hour  of  your  utter  ex- 
 haustion and  hopelessness,  I  bid  you  be  of  good 
 cheer ;  for  no  man  among  you  shall  perish  !  " 
 
 And  then  he  announces  to  them  the  vision 
 vouchsafed  to  him  in  the  night :  how,  as  so  oft  be- 
 fore in  his  own  crises  of  need,  the  angel  of  that  God 
 whose  he  was  and  whom  he  served  had  stood  by 
 him,  and  promised  him  a  gift  of  the  life  of  all  that 
 sailed  with  him.  Under  these  circumstances  of 
 helpless,  hopeless  peril,  how  strangely  solemn  the 
 utterance  of  such  words  by  a  seemingly  obscure, 
 frail  man!  "With  what  intensity  of  marvel  must 
 they  have  heard  his  simple  assertion  of  a  divine 
 vision  and  of  a  pledge  so  adequate  for  hope  and 
 cheer  even  in  this  awful  emergency !  His  God  had 
 ••ecognized  his  need  and  would  interpose  for  his  de- 
 liverance. And  not  for  his  rescue  only,  but  for  his 
 sake  in  a  strangeness  of  mercy  would  deliver  all  who 
 sailed  with  him — would  bring  them  all  safely 
 through  the  billows  now  gaping  wide  for  their  de- 
 struction. And  their  faith  and  hope  in  these  strong, 
 bright  words  of  promise  were  reenforced  by  Paul's 
 own  grand  confession  of  trust  in  the  God  whose 
 merciful  purpose  he  had  just  announced  to  them. 
 How  must  the  souls  of  even  those  godless  men — 
 Roman  soldiers,  Egyptian  sailors,  Jewish,  Greek,  and 
 Oriental  passengers — then  have  been  moved  by  such 
 steadfast,  invincible  assurance  so  calmly  expressed, 
 in  tones  that  rang  clear  above  the  tempest  roar! 
 
 That  they  uiJl  be  saved  by  his  God  is  not  Paul's 
 mere  opinion.  There  is  a  tyiust  be  here,  as  in  the 
 24th  verse.  And  the  must,  in  both  cases,  expresses 
 nothing  less  or  other  than  God^s  purpose,  which  Paul 
 knows  will  be  surely  fulfilled.  But  like  all  prophetic 
 vision  and  announcement,  this  of  Paul  is  only  par- 
 tial ;  it  reveals  no  detail  of  the  approaching  events. 
 He  assures  them  of  all  that  he  knows.  Not  wheti, 
 where,  or  how,  but  simply  that  all  shall  be  saved,  at 
 some  unknown  time,  upon  a  certain  unknown  island. 
 Only  the  ship  will  be  lost.  Therefore  be  cheerful 
 and  trust  the  God  whom  I  serve — the  true  God !  So 
 this  brave,  large-hearted  man  of  God,  who  by  fervent 
 intercession  brought  blessing  upon  those  associated 
 with  him,  impressed  their  hearts  with  the  sublime 
 lesson  of  faith  in  God,  of  dependence  upon  his  pur- 
 pose and  reliance  upon  his  promise,  even  in  respect 
 of  that  which  was  most  improbable.     B. 
 
 55 
 
178 
 
 SECTION  232.— ACTS  27  :  27-44- 
 
 Section    232. 
 
 Acts  xxvii.  27-44. 
 
 27  But  when  the  fourteenth  night  was  come,  as  we  were  driven  up  and  down  in  Adria. 
 
 28  about  midnight  tlie  shipmen  deemed  that  they  drew  near  to  some  country ;  and  sounded, 
 and  found  it  twenty  fathoms:  and  when  they  liad  gone  a  httle  further,  they  sounded  again, 
 
 29  and  found  it  iifteen  fathoms.    Then  fearing  lest  we  should  have  fallen  upon  rocks,  they  cast 
 
 30  four  anchors  out  of  the  stern,  and  wished  for  the  day.  And  as  the  shipmen  were  about  to- 
 flee  out  of  the  ship,  when  they  had  let  down  the  boat  into  the  sea,  under  colour  as  though 
 
 31  they  would  have  cast  anchors  out  of  the  foreship,  Paul  said  to  the  centurion  and  to  the 
 
 32  soldiers.  Except  these  abide  in  the  ship,  ye  cannot  be  saved.  Then  the  soldiers  cut  off  the 
 ropes  of  the  boat,  and  let  her  fall  off. 
 
 33  And  while  the  day  was  coming  on,  Paul  besought  the7n  all  to  take  meat,  saying.  This  day 
 is  the  fourteenth  day  that  ye  have  tarried  and  continued  fasting,  having  taken  nothing. 
 
 34  Wherefore  I  pray  you  to  take  some  meat:  for  this  is  for  your  health  :  for  there  shall  not  an 
 
 35  hair  fall  from  the  liead  of  any  of  you.  And  when  he  had  thus  spoken,  lie  took  bread,  and 
 gave  thanks  to  God  in  presence  of  them  all :  and  when  he  had  broken  it,  he  began  to  eat.. 
 
 36  Then  were  they  all  of  good  cheer,  and  they  also  took  so7ne  meat.     And  we  were  in  all  in 
 
 37  the  ship  two  hundred  threescore  and  sixteen  souls.     And  when  they  had  eaten  enough, , 
 
 38  they  lightened  the  ship,  and  cast  out  the  wheat  into  the  sea. 
 
 39  And  when  it  was  day,  they  knew  not  the  land :  but  they  discovered  a  certain  creek  with  a, 
 
 40  shore,  into  the  which  they  were  minded,  if  it  were  possible,  to  thrust  in  the  ship.  And 
 when  they  had  taken  up  the  anchors,  they  committed  themselves  unto  the  sea,  and  loosed 
 
 41  tlie  rudder  bands,  and  hoised  up  the  mainsail  to  the  wind,  and  made  toward  shore.  And 
 falling  into  a  place  where  two  seas  met,  they  ran  the  ship  aground ;  and  the  forepart  stuck 
 fast,  and  remained  unmoveable,  but  the  hinder  part  was  broken  with  the  violence  of  the 
 
 42  waves.     And  the  soldiers'  counsel  was  to  kill  the  prisoners,  lest  any  of  them  should  swim 
 
 43  out,  and  escape.  But  the  centurion,  willing  to  save  Paul,  kept  them  from  their 'purpose ; 
 and  commanded  that  they  which  could  swim  should  cast  themselves  first  into  the  sea,  and 
 
 44  get  to  land:  and  the  rest,  some  on  boards,  and  some  on  hrohen pieces  of  the  ship.  And  so 
 it  came  to  pass,  that  they  escaped  all  safe  to  land. 
 
 27-33.  How  the  Chief  Part  of  the  Fourteenth 
 and  Last  Night  ivas  sjjcnt. — For  a  fortnight  the  ves- 
 sel had  been  storm-stricken,  and  had  steadily  drifted 
 westward  through  the  sea  of  Adria.  [Not  the  Adri- 
 atic Gulf  but  that  part  of  the  Jlediterranean  lying 
 between  Greece  and  Sicily,  which  in  ancient  times 
 was  called  the  Adriatic  Sea.]     B. 
 
 A  gale  of  such  duration  is  by  no  means  unpre- 
 cedented in  that  part  of  the  Mediterranean,  espe- 
 cially toward  winter.  A  naval  officer  writes  thus : 
 "In  October,  1839, 1  left  Malta  in  a  powerful  steam- 
 frigate,  and  encountered  Eurocl iidon  (or,  as  we  call 
 it,  a  Levanter)  in  full  force.  We  were  four  days 
 without  being  able  to  sit  down  at  table  to  a  meal, 
 during  which  time  we  saw  '  neither  sun  nor  stars.' 
 Being  charged  with  dispatches,  we  forced  the  vessel 
 through,  though  with  much  injury.  Had  we  been  a 
 mere  log  on  the  water,  like  Paul's  ship,  we  should 
 have  drifted  '  many  days.'  "     H. 
 
 At  midnight  the  sailors  inferred  that  some  land 
 was  ncaring  them.     (This  expression  accords  with 
 
 their  notion  that  the  ship  was  the  chief  thing.) 
 They  distinguished  the  peculiar  soiind  made  by  the 
 breaking  of  the  sea  against  and  over  hidden  rock- 
 reefs.  The  upper  coast  line  of  the  eastern  portion 
 of  Malta  (as  far  as  Koura  Point,  the  eastern  limit 
 of  St.  Paul's  Bay)  runs  in  the  same  general  direction 
 as  the  supposed  course  of  the  drifting  ship ;  so  that 
 they  would  hear  the  breakers  for  a  considerable  dis- 
 tance, yet  u'ould  not  strike  upon  them.  More  than 
 this,  aetnal  measurements  taken  upon  the  supjioscd 
 line  of  drift  correspond  precisely  with  the  sound- 
 ings here  recorded  by  Luke. 
 
 But  at  length  the  fear  of  striking  upon  hidden 
 rocks  led  them  to  take  in  the  storm-sail  and  oar 
 rudders,  and  to  cast  out  anchors  from  the  stern.    I!. 
 
 Ships  of  any  size  had  several  anchors ;    here 
 
 we  have  four.  The  most  powerful  anchor,  the  "  last 
 hope,"  was  called  the  sacred  ;  and  we  may  well  sup- 
 pose that  the  remembrance  of  the  night  when  his 
 ship  rode  out  the  storm  in  the  Maltese  bay,  with  her 
 straining  cables  passed  out  into  the  darkness,  sug- 
 
SECTIOX  232.— ACTS  27  :  27-U. 
 
 179 
 
 Nautical  (or  Geographical)  Miles 
 
 Part  of  Island  of  Melita,  with  course  of  the  vessel,  point  of  anchorage,  and  place  of  beaching'. 
 
 gested  the  image  of  the  Christian's  sole  but  certain 
 hope,  "  which  we  have  as  an  anchor  of  the  soul, 
 both  sure  and  stedfast,  and  which  entereth  into 
 that  within  the  vail"  (Heb.  6  :  19).  The  ship  an- 
 chored hi  the  sfe7'n,  not  only  as  the  best  means 
 of  checking  her  course  and  preventing  her  swing- 
 ing round  on  to  the  rocks,  but  to  be  in  readiness 
 to  run  ashore  as  soon  as  daylight  enabled  them  to 
 choose  a  proper  spot.  Nelson  anchored  his  fleet  by 
 the  stern  both  at  the  Nile  and  Copenhagen ;  and, 
 after  the  latter  battle,  he  stated  that  he  had  been 
 thai  morni7ig  reading  the  21  fh  chapter  of  the  Acts. 
 S.  &H. 
 
 30-32.  Seljishiess,  showing  itself  Cowardly,  De- 
 ceitful, and  Inhuman,  fi-ustrated  by  Paul. — The  sail- 
 ors were  willing  to  leave  soldiers  and  passengers 
 (utterly  helpless  without  them)  to  destruction ;  and 
 they  used  a  natural  pretext  to  deceive  those  they 
 would  desert.  But  Paul,  by  divine  suggestion,  dis- 
 cerned their  purpose.  He  knew,  without  inspira- 
 tion, that  the  soldiers  could  not  work  the  ship,  and 
 that  without  miracle  all  could  not  be  saved.  Never 
 in  any  contingency  depending  upon  a  miracle,  in  this 
 exigency  he  speaks  the  right  word  to  the  right  per- 
 sons. He  wastes  neither  time  nor  breath  by  appeal 
 to  the  sailors.  He  simply  tells  the  soldiers  and 
 their  commander  that  their  safety  is  impossible  if 
 
 the  sailors  are  allowed  to  enter  the  small  boat  (now 
 lowered  to  receive  them).  Very  promptly  the  sol- 
 diers settle  the  matter  by  cutting  the  boat  adrift 
 with  their  short,  sharp  swords.  Thus  compelled  to 
 share  the  fate  of  all  on  board,  thenceforward  the 
 self-interest  of  the  seamen  was  engaged  in  the  work 
 of  saving  all. 
 
 An  objector  to  the  doctrine  of  a  divine  purpose 
 as  sovereignly  controlling  human  affairs  thinks  that 
 he  finds  support  from  Paul's  two  positive  assertions, 
 in  verses  22-24  and  31.  In  the  former,  the  apostle 
 assures  all  of  safety,  and  affirms  this  to  be  God''s 
 purpose  and  promise.  In  the  latter,  he  declares  a 
 certain  human  action  to  be  an  essential  condition  of 
 such  safety.  As  one  important  point  in  answer  to 
 such  objector,  mark  that  Paul  does  not,  in  the  for- 
 mer case,  affirm  God's  purpose  to  be  unconditional, 
 or  independent  of  human  acting ;  so  that  there  is 
 no  contradiction  in  his  after-statement  concerning 
 the  sailors  abiding  by  the  ship.  Mark  further,  that 
 all  divine  purposes  respecting  human  experiences 
 are  necessarily  connected  with,  and  so  far  dependent 
 upon,  human  agencies  and  instrumentalities.  In 
 the  case  before  us  the  connection  is  (supernaturally) 
 disclosed,  and  we  see  how  God's  purpose  may  depend 
 upon  men's  acting*;  and  we  also  may  see  that  such 
 dependence  is  simply  part  of  (and  comprehended  in) 
 
180 
 
 SECTIOX  232.— ACTS  27  :  27 -U- 
 
 nis  broader,  all-inclusive  plan.  In  our  own  experi- 
 ences, similar  in  principle  to  this,  we  can  not  always 
 know  God's  purpose,  and  therefore  can  not  certain- 
 ly discern  its  human  conditions  or  dependencies. 
 Rightly  apprehended,  then,  these  two  utterances  of 
 Paul  convey  needed  instruction,  while  enforcing 
 trust  and  imparting  comfort.     B. 
 
 33-38.  At  Paul's  Urgent  liequcst,  and  upon 
 his  Renewed  Assurance  of  Safety,  they  all  take  Meat. 
 The  Cargo  then  cast  out. — For  the  fourth  time  in 
 this  memorable  voyage  and  tempest  (vs.  10,  21,  31) 
 Paul  the  prisoner  comes  forward  as  the  counselor 
 and   comforter  of   those  who   seemed  to  have  his 
 
 life  and  liberty  at  their  disposal.     J.  A.  A. In 
 
 the  first  faint  glimmer  of  the  dull  dawn,  he  goes 
 among  the  exhausted  seamen  and  soldiers,  now  half 
 famished  from  want  of  prepared  meals  for  a  fort- 
 night, and  urges  them  to  take  a  full  supply  of  food. 
 There  was  need  for  this  also  in  the  carrying  out  of 
 God's  purpose  in  their  final  deliverance.  His  argu- 
 ment is  their  health,  or  better,  their  safety.  The 
 full  meal  would  strengthen  them  for  the  labor  of 
 casting  out  the  cargo,  and  for  the  exposure  and 
 fatigue  in  reaching  the  shore. 
 
 Paul  sustains  his  appeal  by  his  renewed  assur- 
 ance of  their  safety,  and  then  strengthens  it  by  tlie 
 contagious  force  of  his  own  faith  and  example. 
 Before  them  all,  first,  he  shows  his  own  trust  and 
 loyalty  to  God  by  his  outspoken  thanks  to  Him. 
 Then  he  eats  the  bread  for  which  he  has  given 
 thanks.  And  this  grand  exhibition  of  unselfish 
 humanity,  of  undaunted  faith  and  courage,  with  his 
 simple,  sublime  recognition  of  God's  mercy,  added 
 to  all  his  previous  noble  acts  and  words,  constrained 
 all  those  two  hundred  and  seventy-five  souls  to  cheer 
 and  hopefulness ;  "  and  they  also  took  meat."  In 
 this  humane  counsel  we  see  the  human  side  of  the 
 Christian  gospel  finely  illustrated.  Christ's  apostle 
 is  Christlike  in  his  thoroug'n,  practical  sympathy 
 with  bodily  needs.  He  shows  God  to  these  heathen 
 souls  as  the  carer  for  their  bodies  and  the  giver  of 
 their  daily  bread ;  and  by  exemplifying  a  grateful 
 spirit,  helps  to  awaken  it  in  their  hearts. 
 
 Thus  refreshed  in  spirit  and  invigorated  in  body, 
 as  their  final  preparation  for  the  morning's  attempt 
 to  beach  the  vessel,  with  the  first  dawn  they  all — 
 sailors,  soldiers,  and  passengers — proceeded  to  cast 
 out  the  cargo  of  wheat  into  the  sea.  This  freight 
 was  untouched  so  long  as  there  was  a  possibility  of 
 saving  the  vessel.  Now  that  vessel  and  freight 
 must  be  lost,  the  casting  out  of  the  latter  may  "  en- 
 able them  by  a  lighter  draught  of  water  either  to  run 
 into  any  small  harbor,  or  at  least  closer  in  with  the 
 dry  land,  should  they  be  obliged  to  run  the  ship  on 
 the  rocks  or  beach."  The  same  w;riter  (Admiral 
 Penrose)  suggests  yet  another  probable  reason  for 
 throwing  the  wheat  overboard.      "From  the  ship 
 
 f  having  been  so  long  pressed  down  on  one  side,  the 
 cargo  had  shifted,  so  that  the  ship  heeled  to  that 
 side.  To  bring  her  upright,  and  enable  her  to  be 
 more  accurately  steered  and  navigated  toward  the 
 land  at  daybreak,  it  would  be  useful  to  throw  out  as 
 much  of  the  wheat  as  time  allowed." 
 
 39-41.  An  Inlet  diseovered  iiito  which  they  enter, 
 and  run  the  Ship  aground. — At  broad  daylight,  the 
 sailors  saw  before  them  a  bay  with  a  smooth  beach. 
 Into  this  bay  and  upon  this  beach  they  decide  "  to 
 thrust  the  ship."  Three  things,  in  way  of  prepara- 
 tion, were  simultaneously  done  by  the  skilled  Alex- 
 andrian mariners:  1.  They  cut  the  anchor  cables 
 and  left  the  anchors  in  the  sea.  (Our  version  is  quite 
 astray  here.)  There  was  no  object  in  saving  the 
 anchors,  and  they  needed  to  economize  both  time 
 and  labor.  So  "  they  committed  them  "  (the  anchors) 
 "  unto  the  sea."  2.  T7iey  loosed  the  rudder  bands. 
 They  did  not,  as  some  readers  understand  it,  cut  the 
 ropes  that  managed  the  rudders,  but  the  lashings  by 
 which  these  oar  rudders  were  fastened,  after  being 
 drawn  up  out  of  the  water.  B. The  ships  of  the  an- 
 cients were  not  steered,  like  ours,  by  a  single  rudder 
 hinged  on  at  the  stern,  but  by  a  pair  of  broad-bladed 
 oars  or  paddles,  each  acting  in  a  rowlock  or  through 
 a  port-hole,  according  as  the  ship  was  small  or  large. 
 Traces  of  the  two  rudders  are  found  in  the  time  of 
 Louis  IX. ;  and  the  hinged  rudder  first  appears  on 
 the  coins  of  King  Edward  IV.  Hence  the  steering 
 apparatus  of  the  ancient  ships  was  named  in  the 
 plural.  In  the  case  before  us,  when  four  anchors 
 were  let  go  at  the  stern,  it  would  of  course  be  neces- 
 sary to  lash  or  trice  up  both  paddles,  lest  they 
 should  interfere  with  the  ground-tackle.  When  the 
 ship  had  to  be  steered  again,  and  the  cables  were 
 cut,  the  lashings  of  the  paddles  would  of  course  be 
 
 unfastened.     S. 3.   They  hoisted  up  the  foresail 
 
 to  the  wind.  Not  the  mainsail,  which  with  its  yard 
 and  heavy  gear  had  already  been  thrown  overboard. 
 "  This  artemon  was  the  foresail,  carried  on  a  small 
 foremast,  which  may  be  seen  raking  over  the  bow  in 
 representations  of  ships  on  Roman  coins."  The  fore- 
 sail thus  set  would  enable  them  "  to  steer  freely,  to 
 steady  the  vessel's  course,  and  to  press  her  farther 
 on  npon  the  land."  In  this  connection  Dr.  Ilowson 
 cites  the  following  from  a  letter  in  the  London 
 "Times"  of  December  5,  1855  :  "The  Lord  Raglan 
 (merchant-ship)  is  on  shore,  but  taken  there  in  a 
 most  sailor-like  manner.  Directly  her  captain  found 
 he  could  not  save  her,  he  cut  away  his  mainmast  and 
 mizzen,  and,  setting  a  topsail  on  her  foremast,  ran  her 
 ashore  stem  on.''''     B. 
 
 Thus  they  drove  right  ashore,  stem  on,  and  the 
 bow  stuck  fast  on  the  muddy  beach.  But  then  it 
 proved  that  the  spot  they  had  mistaken  for  the  bot- 
 tom of  a  creek  was  at  the  mouth  of  the  little  strait 
 separating  the  islet  of  Salmonetta  from  the  main 
 
SECTION  232.— ACTS  27  :  27-U. 
 
 181 
 
 land,  "  a  place  where  two  seas  met."  The  swell  of 
 the  open  sea,  rolling  in  from  the  north  through  this 
 channel,  dashed  the  hinder  part  of  the  ship  to  pieces ; 
 but  the  fore  part,  fixed  "  upright  and  immovable," 
 afforded  a  refuge  to  the  voyagers  while  preparing  to 
 escape  to  shore.     S. 
 
 The  rocks  of  Malta  disintegrate  into  extremely 
 minute  particles  of  sand  and  clay,  which  form  a 
 deposit  of  tenacious  clay  and  mud.  A  ship,  there- 
 fore, impelled  by  the  force  of  the  gale  into  a 
 creek  with  a  bottom  such  as  has  been  described, 
 would  strike  a  bottom  of  mud,  into  which  the  fore 
 part  woula  fix  itself  and  be  held  fast,  while  the 
 stern  was  exposed  to  the  force  of  the  waves.  J. 
 Smith. 
 
 The  island  was  unquestionably  Malta  ;  and  it  is 
 almost  equally  certain  that  the  scene  of  the  ship- 
 
 wreck was  that  to  which  local  tradition  has  given 
 the  name  of  .SV.  PaiWs  Bay,  on  the  northeast  coast 
 of  the  island.  The  direction  of  the  ship's  head 
 when  she  lay  to  off  Clauda,  and  her  estimated  rate 
 of  drift,  were  jusi  such  as  to  carry  her  to  Malta  in 
 the  fourteen  days,  and  she  could  make  St.  Paul's 
 Bay  without  first  touching  any  other  part  of  the 
 island,  which  from  this  point  trends  to  the  south- 
 east. A  glance  at  the  chart  is  of  itself  enough  to 
 show  how  her  course  was  guided  by  that  special 
 providence  which  so  plainly  announced  itself  to  Paul. 
 The  ship  was  borne  in  the  darkness  so  near  to 
 Koura  Point,  the  southeast  headland  of  the  bay, 
 that  the  breakers  striking  its  rocks  gave  the  warn- 
 ing to  anchor  just  in  time  to  avoid  striking  on  the 
 opposite  shore  ;  and  the  soundings  are  precisely  those 
 mentioned  in  the  narrative.     She  anchored  off  the 
 
 St.  Paul's  Bay,  Malta.     Salmonetta  in  the  distance. 
 
 east  point  of  the  islet  of  Salmonetta,  which  would 
 appear  from  that  point  of  view  to  join  the  mainland, 
 with  its  beach  of  sand  or  mud.     S. 
 
 42-44.  The  Prisoners  saved  by  the  Centurion, 
 and  all  escape  to  the  Land. — The  stern  strictness  of 
 Roman  discipline  is  seen  in  the  soldiers'  counsel  to 
 
 kill  the  prisoners.     B. Their  plan,  unlike  that  of 
 
 the  sailors  (v.  30),  was  not  to  save  their  own  lives, 
 but  to  fulfill  their  trust  as  guards  over  the  prisoners. 
 It  was  more  in  accordance  with  their  notions  of  mili- 
 tary honor  and  discipline  to  kill  the  prisoners  than 
 to  suffer  them  to  escape  by  swimming  to  shore. 
 This  would  imply  that  the  soldiers  themselves  scarce- 
 ly expected  to  escape.     Such  stern  fidelity  had  made 
 
 the  Romans  conquerors  of  the  world.     Riddle. 
 
 Here  Paul  is  only  the  occasion  of  the  fulfillment  of 
 God's  announced  purpose  of  saving  all.  Julius  is 
 God's  instrument,  and  that  through  his  otvn  acting, 
 under  the  natural  impulse  of  his  friendly  feeling  for 
 Paul.  Another  equally  instructive  illustration  of 
 the  coworking  (without  sign  of  conflict  or  difficulty) 
 
 of  God's  purpose  and  agency  with  man's.  For 
 Paul's  sake  the  centurion  spared  all  the  prisoners, 
 and  so  contributed  to  the  accomplishment  of  God's 
 purpose,  and  for  the  same  Paul's  sake  God  had 
 spared  centurion  and  soldiers.     B. 
 
 It  is  better  for  all  in  the  ship  that  they  have  a 
 Paul  on  board,  hastening  to  execute  God's  commis- 
 sion on  the  earth,  than  to  have  a  Jonah  fleeing  from 
 his  work,  and  hiding  from  his  Master.  It  was  God's 
 will  that  this  messenger  should  publish  the  gospel  in 
 Rome ;  and  his  purpose  shall  stand.  The  tumults  of 
 the  people  had  already  been  stilled ;  and  now  the 
 waves  of  the  sea  must  hear  and  obey  the  same  Di- 
 vine command.  Neither  tumult  will  be  permitted 
 to  swallow  up  the  "  chosen  vessel,"  until  it  has  dis- 
 charged its  precious  burden  on  the  appointed  spot. 
 Arnot. 
 
 When  Dr.  Chalmers  wished  to  preach  a  sermon 
 on  a  topic  on  which  all  men  have  to  think,  on  which 
 all  churches  have  opinions,  and  which  has  sadly  suf- 
 
182 
 
 SECTION  233.— A  GTS  28  : 1-15. 
 
 fered  from  irreverent  and  injudicious  handling, 
 namely,  Predestination,  he  selected  the  31st  verse  in 
 connection  with  the  22d.  He  proceeds  to  show  that 
 there  is  no  contradiction  between  the  two  statements, 
 that  God's  decree  is  carried  out  by  means,  and  in- 
 cludes the  means ;  that  when  he  settled  the  security 
 of  the  two  hundred  and  seventy-six  lives,  he  settled 
 also  that  the  sailors  should  be  at  their  posts ;  that 
 their  duties  should  be  done  ;  that  at  the  critical  time 
 Ihey  should  "lighten  the  ship,"  "take  up  the  an- 
 chor," run  before  the  wind  and  "  loose  the  rudder 
 bands,"  hoist  up  the  sail  to  the  wind,  and  so  run  hei 
 "  aground  " ;  that  they  who  could  swim  should  swim, 
 and  the  rest,  as  they  best  could,  "  escape  safe  to 
 land."     And  even  so,  argues  the  great  preacher,  no 
 
 certainty  of  assurance  as  to  the  result,  no  decree  of 
 God,  even  if  we  certainly  knew  it,  is  to  diminish  one 
 jot  of  that  zeal,  industry,  and  diligence,  in  the  use 
 of  means  which  the  Lord  contemplates  in  the  decree, 
 and  will  not  permit  us  to  disregard.  His  people  do 
 come  to  eternal  life — "they  shall  never  perish" 
 (John  10  :  28) ;  but  it  is  not  by  apathy,  and  neglect 
 of  the  fitting,  appointed  means,  but  through  repen- 
 tance toward  God,  and  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus.  And 
 what  was  true  in  the  perils  of  the  sea  is  just  as 
 true  in  that  more  momentous  voyage  on  which  we 
 embarked  the  day  we  were  born,  of  which  the  end  is 
 to  be  safety  in  the  haven  of  eternal  rest,  or  a  ship- 
 wreck of  the  soul,  terrible  beyond  description  or 
 conception.     J.  Hall. 
 
 Section  233. 
 
 Acts  xxviii.  1-15. 
 
 1  And  when  they  were  escaped,  then  they  knew  that  the  ishind  was  called  Melita.     And 
 
 2  the  barbarous  people  shewed  us  no  little  kindness :  for  they  kindled  a  fire,  and  received  us 
 
 3  every  one,  because  of  the  present  rain,  and  because  of  the  cold.  And  when  Paul  had  gath- 
 ered a  bundle  of  sticks,  and  laid  them  on  the  fire,  there  came  a  viper  out  of  the  beat,  and 
 
 4  fastened  on  his  hand.  And  when  the  barbarians  saw  the  venomotis  beast  hang  on  his  hand, 
 they  said  among  themselves,  No  doubt  this  man  is  a  murderer,  whom,  though  he  hath 
 
 5  escaped  the  sea,  yet  vengeance  suffereth  not  to  live.     And  he  shook  oflf  the  beast  into  the 
 
 6  fire,  and  felt  no  harm.  Howbeit  they  looked  when  he  should  have  swollen,  or  fallen  down 
 dead  suddenly :  but  after  they  had  looked  a  great  while,  and  saw  no  harm  come  to  him, 
 they  changed  their  minds,  and  said  that  he  was  a  god. 
 
 7  In  the  same  (quarters  were  possessions  of  the  chief  man  of  the  island,  whose  name  was 
 
 8  Publius;  who  received  us,  and  lodged  us  three  days  courteously.  And  it  came  to  pass,  that 
 the  father  of  Publius  lay  sick  of  a  fever  and  of  a  bloody  flux :  to  whom  Paul  entered  in,  and 
 
 9  prayed,  and  laid  his  hands  on  him,  and  healed  him.     So  when  this  was  done,  others  also, 
 
 10  which  had  diseases  in  the  island,  came,  and  were  healed:  who  also  honoured  us  with  many 
 honours ;  and  when  we  departed,  they  laded  us  with  such  things  as  were  necessary. 
 
 11  And  after  three  months  we  departed  in  a  ship  of  Alexandria,  which  had  wintered  in  the 
 
 12  isle,  whose  sign  was  Castor  and  Pollux.     And  landing  at  Syracuse,  wp  tarried  there  three 
 
 13  days.     And  from  thence  we  fetclied  a  compass,  and  came  to  Rhegium :  and  after  one  day 
 
 14  the  south  wind  blew,  and  we  came  the  next  day  to  Puteoli:  where  we  foimd  brethren,  and 
 
 15  were  desired  to  tarry  with  them  seven  days:  and  so  we  went  toward  Rome.  And  from 
 thence,  when  the  brethren  heard  of  us,  they  came  to  meet  us  as  far  as  Appii  Forum,  and 
 The  three  taverns:   whom  when  Paul  saw,  he  thanked  God,  and  took  courage. 
 
 We  all  know  one  who  was  known  to  stand  veiy  high  in  Christ's  divine  regards,  and  who  for  eighteen 
 hundred  years  has  stood  very  high  in  the  regard,  affection,  admiration  of  the  whole  Christian  world — and 
 this  is  a  description  of  his  ordinary  life :  "  In  weariness  and  painfulness,  in  watchings  often,  in  hunger 
 and  thirst,  in  fastings  often,  in  cold  and  nakedness."  It  was  not  every  day  that  companies  of  friends 
 came  to  meet  him,  so  that  he  could  "  thank  God  and  take  courage."  But  every  day  found  him  on  the 
 road;  and  although  he  was  not  always  what  you  would  call  "happy,"  yet  keeping  his  uprightness,  keep- 
 ing his  "  good  conscience  toward  God  and  man,''  and  his  life-purpose  unbroken,  in  the  habit  of  a  noble 
 self-sacrifice,  giving  all  his  days  and  all  his  being  to  Christ,  he  certainly  went  along  a  path  of  light,  that 
 
SECTION  233.— ACTS  28  :  1-15. 
 
 183 
 
 shone  more  and  more  unto  his  perfect  day.  If  we  read  our  lives  in  the  light  of  his — to  say  nothing  at 
 present  of  the  yet  grander  and  purer  life  after  which  his  was  fashioned,  and  from  which  all  its  inspiration 
 came — we  shall  see  what  a  poor  thing  it  is  to  be  always  hankering  after  happiness :  and  what  a  noble 
 thing  it  is  to  keep  the  line  of  duty !  And  what  a  safe  thing  it  is,  by  God's  grace,  to  settle  the  whole  being 
 in  uprightness ;  for  "  unto  the  upright,"  be  they  of  high  or  low  degree,  "  light  ariseth  in  the  darkness."  A.  R. 
 
 1,  2.  The  island.  That  this  island,  here 
 called  Mdita,  was  the  modern  3Ialia,  can  not  well 
 be  doubted.  The  positive  reasons  for  the  common 
 belief  as  to  the  place  of  the  shipwreck  are,  that  the 
 traditional  evidence  sustains  it ;  that  ilalta  lies  in 
 the  track  of  a  vessel  driven  by  a  northeast  wind  ; 
 that  the  reputed  locality  of  the  wreck  agrees  with 
 Luke's  account ;  that  the  Alexandrian  ship  in  which 
 they  reembarked  would  very  naturally  winter  there ; 
 and  that  the  subsequent  course  of  the  voyage  to 
 Puteoli  is  that  which  a  vessel  would  pursue  in  going 
 from  Malta.     Hackett. 
 
 Independent  calculations  made  by  several  ex- 
 perienced naval  officers  as  to  the  rate  at  which  a 
 ^hip  would  drive  before  the  wind  in  such  a  storm  as 
 that  described  above,  agree  almost  exactly  in  the 
 singular  conclusion  that  the  vessel,  on  the  fifteenth 
 morning  after  leaving  Crete,  must  have  been  pre- 
 cisely where  tradition  has  assigned  the  place  of  the 
 apostle's  shipwreck.     J.  A.  A. 
 
 The  native  islanders  were  of  Phenician  descent. 
 Using  neither  the  Greek  nor  Latin  languages  and 
 customs,  then  dominant  over  the  civilized  world, 
 they  would  be  classed  as  barbarians.  So  Luke  em- 
 ploys the  term ;  and  Paul  also  comprehends  all 
 mankind  under  the  distinction  of  Greeks  and  bar- 
 barians. "And  to  this  day  the  African  coast  over 
 against  this  island  is  called  Barbary."  But  this 
 *'  barbarous  people  "  showed  the  higher  refinement 
 of  a  genuine  courtesy  and  hospitality  in  their  cor- 
 dial reception  and  care  of  the  shipwrecked  passen- 
 gers and  crew. 
 
 3-6.  The  Double  31hjudgment  of  the  Islanders 
 concerning  Paul  when  bitten  by  the  Viper. — Paul 
 was  again  illustrating  the  practical  side  of  Chris- 
 tianity by  taking  his  share  in  the  necessary  work  of 
 gathering  materials  for  fire.  In  this  he  only  exem- 
 plified Christ's  word  about  the  greatness  of  serving. 
 Soon  after  laying  his  armful  of  sticks  upon  the 
 flame  a  poisonous  viper  thrust  itself  up,  and,  fasten- 
 ing its  fangs  upon  Paul's  hand,  swung  its  whole 
 body  clear  of  the  heating  wood.  It  was  roused 
 from  a  torpid  state  to  sudden  activity  by  the  in- 
 tense heat.  The  sharp-eyed  natives  saw  the  reptile 
 hanging  from  the  apostle's  hand.  They  knew  that 
 the  poisoned  fangs,  by  which  only  it  could  hang, 
 were  bedded  in  the  hand  ;  and  they  knew  the  viru- 
 lence of  the  poison  now  in  contact  with  the  life- 
 blood.  Inferring  nothing  else  but  Paul's  instant 
 -death,  with  an  instinctive  feeUng  of  natural  retribu- 
 
 tion for  crime,  they  count  the  viper  a  Nemesis,  a  re- 
 venger of  blood.  "  This  man  is  doubtless  a  mur- 
 derer," they  say  to  each  other,  "  whom  justice  still 
 is  tracking  and  hath  found,  even  after  his  deliver- 
 ance from  the  sea."     B. This  is  the  very  basis 
 
 of  all  natural  religion  ;  the  idea  of  the  connection 
 between  guilt  and  retribution.  In  some  form  or 
 other  it  underlies  all  mythologies.  The  sleepless, 
 never-dying  avenger  of  wrong ;  the  Nemesis  who 
 presides  over  retribution ;  the  vengeance  which 
 suffereth  not  the  murderer  to  live ;  the  whips  and 
 scorpions  of  the  Furies — it  seems  the  first  instinct 
 
 of  religion.     F.  W.  R. But  they  erred,  as  the 
 
 ignorant  and  superstitious  always  err,  in  limiting 
 the  agency  and  sphere  of  retribution  to  this  life, 
 and  in  taking  the  actual  experience  of  calamity  as 
 proof  of  guilt. 
 
 Luke's  narrative  seems  to  imply  that  Paul  had 
 suffered  the  reptile  to  hang  for  a  moment.  Yet, 
 while  they  were  speaking  about  him,  Paul  quietly 
 shook  it  off  into  the  fire,  "and  suffered  no  harm." 
 Then  for  a  long  time  the  islanders  continued  o 
 watch  him  closely,  expecting  to  see  the  natural 
 effects  of  such  an  envenomed  bite,  in  sudden  in- 
 flammation and  death.  But  when  the  result  dis- 
 proved their  previous  notion,  they  went  to  another 
 extreme  of  misjudgment.  Now  Paul  was  a  serpent- 
 charmer,  and  to  these  people  of  Oriental  origin  an 
 object  himself  of  worship  as  possessing  the  power 
 of  miracle.  This  conclusion,  like  the  other,  was  not 
 so  much  out  of  the  way  for  men  untaught  in  any 
 principles  of  true  religion.  For  the^-e  icas  a  miracle 
 enacted  here;  and  none  but  a  divine  power  could 
 enact  it.  Paul  was  the  only  being  that  they  knew 
 to  be  concerned  with  the  transaction.  The  poison 
 had  been  injected  into  his  veins,  and  he  had  been 
 unharmed  by  it.     He  must  possess  divine  power. 
 
 We  remember  that  the  Lystrans  exactly  reversed 
 this  process  of  judgment  about  Paul.  They  first 
 counted  him  worthy  of  worship  and  then  of  death. 
 The  Maltese  first  judge  him  deserving  of  death,  and 
 afterward  of  worship.  Both  judgments  are  mis- 
 taken. Instead  of  being  a  murderer  or  a  god,  he  is, 
 as  Bengel  quaintly  suggests,  a  man  of  God.  As 
 these  islanders  went  no  further  than  uttering  their 
 impression  of  Paul's  divinity,  the  apostle  took  no 
 notice  of  their  mere  notion.  He  knew  that  their 
 error  would  soon  be  corrected  by  the  events.  As 
 always,  however,  he  utilized  the  influence  it  gave 
 him,  by  exemplifying  still  more  the  Godlike  spirit 
 
184 
 
 SECTION  233.— ACTS  28  : 1-15. 
 
 of  his  Master  as  well  as  by  transferring  to  Christ 
 all  claim  and  right  to  true  Deit}'. 
 
 7-9.  The  Hospitality  of  Publius,  and  PauVs 
 Return  of  Kindness  to  all  in  a  Large  Ministry  of 
 Healing. — Publius  is  here  called  the  first  man  or 
 primate.  The  reference  is  neither  to  his  birth, 
 rank,  nor  wealth,  since  his  father  would  be  his  supe- 
 rior. By  inscriptions  (in  Greek  and  Latin)  upon  a 
 Btone  pillar  in  Malta,  discovered  1747,  it  seems  to 
 refer  to  an  established  official  title,  lie  was,  prob- 
 ably, the  legate  of  the  prjetor  of  Sicily,  to  which 
 province  Malta  belonged. 
 
 The  three  days'  hospitality  of  Publius  was  well 
 repaid  by  Paul  in  the  miraculous  healing  of  the  fa- 
 ther. Concerning  the  Greek  term  dysentery  here 
 used  by  Luke,  Dr.  Hackett  has  this  note :  "  No 
 other  writer  of  the  New  Testament  exhibits  this 
 sort  of  technical  precision  in  speaking  of  diseases. 
 The  disorder  with  which  the  father  of  Publius  was 
 affected  was  dysentery  combined  with  fever.  It  was 
 formerly  asserted  that  a  dry  climate,  like  that  of 
 Malta,  would  not  produce  such  a  disorder,  but  we 
 have  now  the  testimony  of  physicians  resident  in 
 that  island,  that  it  is  by  no  means  uncommon  there 
 at  the  present  day." 
 
 Yet  more  effectually  was  Paul  introduced  and 
 authenticated  as  God's  true  messenger  by  this  sig- 
 nal marvel  of  cure.  In  this  and  the  previous  inci- 
 dent of  the  viper,  we  find  a  remarkable  verification 
 of  Christ's  promise  (Mk.  16  :  18).  And  it  would 
 seem  that  the  three  months  which  followed  were 
 ulled  up  with  a  double  Christlike  ministry  of  heal- 
 ing and  preaching  the  gospel  of  the  kingdom. 
 
 10.  Grateful  Returns  from  the  Islanders  attest 
 the  Success  of  his  Ministry. — "  They  honored  us, 
 and  they  laded  us  !  "  Luke  writes.  Neither  honors 
 nor  gifts  were  bestowed  in  any  wise  as  remuneration 
 for  the  healing  or  the  ministry  of  Paul.  Nor  were 
 they  other  than  he  might  properly  receive.  The 
 hearts  of  these  barbarians  had  been  intensely  moved 
 by  the  kind  and  unselfish  ministries  of  these  Chris- 
 tian missionaries.  They  naturally  desired  to  recip- 
 rocate so  great  favors.  The  honors  they  rendered 
 could  be  no  more  than  simple  attentions  and  tokens 
 of  respect  and  gratitude.  The  gifts  were  things  ne- 
 cessary for  their  supply  and  comfort  in  the  further 
 voyage;  some  of  which  they  had  lost  in  the  ship- 
 wreck. And  the  statement  indicates  that  outward 
 honors  and  benefits,  if  bestowed  with  a  right  spirit, 
 may  be  accepted  and  enjoyed,  if  received  with  the 
 same  spirit.     B. 
 
 In  what  a  great  variety  of  places  and  circum- 
 stances do  we  find  Paul !  Here  we  have  him  in  an 
 island,  to  which  in  all  i)robability  he  had  never  come 
 if  he  had  not  been  thrown  upon  it  by  a  storm  ;  and 
 yet  it  seems  God  has  work  for  him  to  do  here. 
 Even  stormy  winds  fulfill  God's  counsel ;  and  an  ill 
 
 wind  indeed  it  is  that  blows  nobody  any  good.  His 
 ill  wind  blew  good  to  the  island  of  Melita,  for  it 
 gave  them  Paul's  company  for  three  months,  who 
 was  a  blessing  to  every  place  he  came  to.     Henry. 
 
 11-15.  The  Farther  Voyage  and  Journey  to 
 Rome. — After  three  months'  detention  at  Malta, 
 early  in  February,  a.  d.  61,  Julius  and  his  prisoners 
 sailed  in  another  Alexandrian  ship,  "  that  had  win- 
 tered in  the  isle."  Castor  and  Pollux,  the  name  or 
 sign  of  this  vessel,  were  twin  heroes,  sons  of  Jupi- 
 ter and  favorite  gods  of  the  Greek  and  Roman 
 sailors.  Their  images  were  either  set  as  a  figure- 
 head, or  painted  or  carved  on  each  side  of  the  prow. 
 
 Their  first  stopping-place  was  Syracuse,  the  chief 
 city  of  the  province  of  Sicily,  eighty  miles  distant 
 (east  of  north).  Here  they  tarried  three  days  for 
 purposes  of  trade.  Thence  they  "  made  a  circuit,"^ 
 or  beat  up  (as  Mr.  J.  Smith  explains  the  term)  to- 
 Rhegium,  eighty  miles  farther.  This  seaport  of 
 Italy,  now  called  Reggio,  lies  upon  the  promontory 
 at  the  south  entrance  of  the  straits  of  Messina. 
 After  one  day's  detention,  a  fair  south  wind  carried 
 them  swiftly  northward   one  hundred   and  eighty 
 
 miles  to  Puteoli.     B. ^At  the  rate  of  seven  knots 
 
 an  hour,  the  passage  would  be  accomplished  in  about 
 twenty-six  hours,  which  agrees  perfectly  with  the 
 account  of  Luke,  who  says  that,  after  leaving  Rhe- 
 gium, they  came  "  the  next  day''''  to  Puteoli.  Before 
 the  close  of  the  first  day  they  would  see  on  the  left 
 the  volcanic  cone  and  smoke  of  Stromboli,  the  near- 
 est of  the  Liparlan  islands.  In  the  course  of  the 
 night  they  would  have  ncared  that  projecting  part 
 of  the  mainland  which  forms  the  southern  limit  of 
 the  bay  of  Salerno.  Sailing  across  the  wide  open- 
 ing of  this  gulf,  they  would,  in  a  few  hours,  enter 
 that  other  bay,  the  bay  of  Naples,  in  the  northern 
 part  of  which  Puteoli  was  situated.  Its  south- 
 eastern limit  is  the  promontory  of  Minerva,  with  the 
 island  of  Caprea  opposite,  which  is  so  associated 
 with  the  memory  of  Tiberius,  that  its  cliffs  still 
 seem  to  rise  from  the  blue  waters  as  a  monument  of 
 hideous  vice  fn  the  midst  of  the  fairest  scenes  of 
 nature.  The  opposite  boundary  was  the  promontory 
 of  Misenum,  where  one  of  the  imperial  fleets  lay  at 
 anchor  under  the  shelter  of  the  islands  of  Ischia 
 and  Procida.  In  the  intermediate  space  the  Cam- 
 panian  coast  curves  round  in  the  loveliest  forms, 
 with  Vesuvius  as  the  prominent  feature  of  the  view. 
 But  here  one  difference  must  be  marked  between 
 Paul's  day  and  our  own.  The  angry  neighbor  of 
 Naples  was  not  then  an  unsleeping  volcano,  but  a 
 green  and  sunny  background  to  the  bay,  with  its 
 westward  slope  covered  with  vines.  And  little  did 
 the  apostle  dream,  when  he  looked  from  the  ves- 
 sel's deck  across  the  bay  to  the  right,  that  a  ruin, 
 like  that  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  hung  over  the 
 fair  cities  at  the  base  of  the  mountain,  and  that  the 
 
 J 
 
SECTION  233.— ACTS  28  : 1-15. 
 
 185 
 
 Jewish  princess,  who  had  so  lately  conversed  with 
 him  in  his  prison  at  Cesarea,  would  find  her  tomb 
 in  that  ruin,  with  the  child  she  had  borne  to  Felix. 
 In  this  wide  and  sunny  expanse  of  blue  waters,  no 
 part  was  calmer  or  more  beautiful  than  the  recess 
 in  the  northern  part  of  the  bay,  between  Baise  and 
 Puteoli.  Baiae  was  a  place  of  resort  for  the  invalids 
 and  fashionable  idlers  of  Rome.  Puteoli,  on  the 
 opposite  side  of  this  inner  bay,  was  the  Liverpool 
 of  Italy.  Between  them  was  that  inclosed  reach  of 
 water,  called  the  Lucrine  Lake,  which  contained  the 
 
 From  Melita  to  Rome. 
 
 oyster  beds  for  the  luxurious  tables  of  Rome.  Still 
 farther  inland  was  that  other  calm  basin,  the  Lacus 
 Avernus,  which  an  artificial  passage  connected  with 
 the  former,  and  thus  converted  into  a  harbor.  Not 
 far  beyond  was  Cuma\  once  a  flourishing  Greek  city, 
 but  when  the  apostle  visited  this  coast,  a  decayed 
 country  town,  famous  only  for  the  recollections  of 
 the  Sibyl.     11. 
 
 At  Puteoli  the  voyage  was  completed,  and  here 
 they  found  brethren^  unnamed  disciples,  with  whom 
 
 (the  centurion  consenting)  they  seem  to  have  tarried 
 seven  days  for  rest  and  Christian  converse.  By 
 this  delay  the  news  of  Paul's  arrival  was  communi- 
 cated to  the  Christians  of  Rome,  so  that  they  could 
 send  a  double  deputation  to  meet  him  on  the  jour- 
 ney thither.  That  journey  lay  for  the  most  part 
 over  the  Appian  Way.  This  was  the  oldest  and 
 most  noted  of  the  Roman  roads,  the  great  line  of 
 communication  (from  the  south)  with  the  Eternal 
 City.  It  was  constructed  three  centuries  before 
 Christ  by  the  censor  Appius  Claudius.  Upon  a 
 foundation  of  concrete,  large  blocks  of  basaltic  lava 
 were  so  closely  fitted  and  cemented  as  to  resemble 
 a  natural  rock  formation.  Besides  the  milestones 
 marking  the  whole  distance,  post-stations  for  relays 
 of  horses  and  for  the  comfort  of  travelers  were 
 established  every  twenty  miles.  Five  hundred 
 years  after  Christ,  "  notwithstanding  the '  traffic  of 
 so  many  ages,  the  stones  were  not  displaced,  nor 
 had  they  lost  their  original  smoothness." 
 
 At  two  well-known  stations  on  this  road — Appii 
 Forum,  forty-three  miles  from  Rome,  and  the  Three 
 Taverns,  ten  miles  nearer  the  city — Paul  and  his 
 company  were  met  and  warmly  welcomed  by  depu- 
 tations from  the  Roman  Church.  Of  the  origin  and 
 founding  of  this  Church  we  have  no  information. 
 Three  years  before  Paul  had  written  to  its  members 
 his  grand  Epistle,  expressing  his  strong  desire  to 
 come  among  them.  And  now  this  fervent  greeting, 
 the  first  he  had  ever  received  in  advance  of  his 
 cominj?,  deeply  moved  the  apostle's  heart.  Here 
 was  the  proof  of  a  great  work  that  God  had 
 wrought  in  the  world's  capital,  and  the  earnest  of 
 a  yet  larger  work,  in  which  God  would  employ  his 
 ministry,  and  concerning  which  Christ  had  already 
 given  him  an  assurance  of  success.  Therefore, 
 with  glad  and  hopeful  spirit,  this  trusting,  brave 
 apostle,  as  he  grasped  these  welcoming  hands, 
 thanked  God,  and  took  courage  !     B. 
 
 From  the  point  of  the  present  he  looks  backward 
 and  forward.  All  the  past  of  his  life  he  seems  to 
 count  only  a  preparation  ;  his  work  lies  still  before 
 him.  It  is  a  beautiful  character  that  is  displayed 
 here  in  two  great  hemispheres  :  for  the  past  it  is 
 devout  gratitude ;  for  the  future,  filial  confidence. 
 For  the  future  this  true,  bold  man  took  not  comfort 
 
 but  courage.     Arnot. How  can  we  help   being 
 
 touched  by  such  incidents  as  this  ?  They  set  this 
 great  hero  and  champion  of  the  faith  before  us  as  a 
 man  of  like  passions  with  ourselves.  He  feels  as 
 we  should  have  felt.  He  is  dejected  and  inspirited 
 by  the  very  causes  which  tell  on  us.  Like  us  he 
 sees  all  things  in  "  hues  borrowed  from  the  heart." 
 God  is  not  nearer  to  him  nor  more  truly  with 
 him  now  that  he  has  reached  Appii  Forum,  or 
 the  Three  Taverns,  than  he  was  before  ;  his  chains 
 are  not  removed ;   the  soldiers   still  surround  and 
 
186 
 
 SECTION  234.— ACTS  28  :  16-31. 
 
 watch  him  :  but  he  has  met  attached  and  pitying 
 friends,  and  his  chains  grow  lighter,  and  thdr  love 
 deepens  the  sense  of  God's  love  within  his  soul. 
 Cox. 
 
 And  through  all  the  brief  remaining  journey,  as 
 he  passed  along  the  great  Appian  Way,  rotinued  hy 
 this  humble  band  of  Christian  disciples,  and  as  at 
 length  a  conqueror  for  Christ,  though  a  prisoner, 
 he  passed  through  that  memorable  gateway  of  tri- 
 umphal entrance  by  crowned  victors,  how  must  that 
 word  of  Christ,  spoken  in  the  prison  of  Antonia, 
 have   cheered   and   strengthened   his    heroic   soul : 
 
 Thou   must  bear  wihiesi^  of  me  at  Rome!     B. 
 
 *'  And  so  we  came  to  Rome."  In  such  a  manner  as 
 this  Paul  had  not  thought  to  come  to  Rome  ;  the 
 goal  was  reached,  but  by  what  a  difterent  road  from 
 that  which  he  proposed !  For  this  end  had  the 
 Roman  Aief  captain  torn  him  from  the  hands  of 
 the  Jews  ;  for  this  had  an  unscrupulous  governor 
 violated,  in  regard  to  him,  that  justice  which  he  now 
 must  seek  before  a  higher  tribunal ;  for  this,  then, 
 had  all  the  hatred  of  his  foes  been  constrained  to 
 cooperate  for  the  fulfillment  of  his  ardent  desire. 
 
 And  now  at  last  his  feet  stand  within  the  gates  of 
 pagan  Rome ;  he  comes  accused  as  a  malefactor, 
 but  yet  one  to  whom  the  opportunity  of  freely  de- 
 claring the  gospel  shall  not  at  first  be  wanting. 
 Perhaps  he  would  himself  have  desired  this  crisis 
 to  have  arrived  earlier,  but  the  Lord's  hour  only 
 struck  now,  and  at  the  close  we  see  that  it  was  best 
 thus.  The  Euroclydon  had  damaged  his  vessel,  but 
 had  at  last  cast  him  ashore  on  the  island  of  Malta  ; 
 the  poisonous  serpent  had  twined  round  his  arm 
 without  abating  his  courage  ;  all  God's  waves  and 
 billows  had  gone  over  his  bowed-down  head,  but 
 the  end  of  it  all  is,  that  the  intuition  of  his  heart 
 has  deceived  him  as  little  as  the  promise  of  his 
 Lord,  and  that  he  now  with  his  own  eyes  beholds 
 Rome  in  all  her  glory  and  in  all  her  degradation. 
 What  a  moment  was  this  in  the  annals  of  the  king- 
 dom of  God,  when  this  plain  inhabitant  of  Tarsus, 
 unmarked  and  unencumbered,  made  his  entry  into 
 the  world's  capital,  in  which  he  shall  at  once  win  so 
 many  subjects  for  the  spiritual  kingdom  of  God, 
 and  lay  the  first  foundations  of  the  transformation 
 of  pagan  into  Christian  Rome  !      Van  0. 
 
 Section  234. 
 
 Acts  xxviii.  16-31. 
 
 16  And  when  we  came  to  Kome,  the  centurion  delivered  the  prisoners  to  the  captain  of  the 
 
 17  guard:  but  Paul  was  siiflfered  to  dwell  by  himself  with  a  soldier  that  kept  him.  And  it 
 came  to  pass,  that  after  three  days  Paul  called  the  chief  ot  the  Jews  together:  and  when 
 they  were  come  together,  he  said  unto  them,  Men  and  brethren,  though  I  have  committed 
 nothing  against  the  people,  or  customs  of  our  fathers,  yet  was  I  delivered  prisoner  from 
 
 18  Jerusalem  into  the  hands  of  the  Romans.     Who,  when  they  had  examined  me,  would  have 
 
 19  let  me  go,  because  there  was  no  cause  of  death  in  me.  But  when  the  Jews  spake  against 
 ^^,  I  was  constrained  to  appeal  unto  Caesar ;  not  that  I  had  ought  to  accuse  my  nation  of. 
 
 20  For  this  cause  therefore  have  I  called  for  you,  to  see  you^  and  to  speak  with  you :  because 
 
 21  that  for  the  hope  of  Israel  I  am  bound  with  this  chain.  And  they  said  unto  him,  We  nei- 
 ther received  letters  out  oi'  Judaea  concerning  thee,  neither  any  of  the  bretliren  that  came 
 
 22  shewed  or  spake  any  harm  of  thee.  But  we  desire  to  hear  of  thee  what  thou  thiiikest:  for 
 as  concerning  this  sect,  we  know  that  every  where  it  is  spoken  against. 
 
 23  And  when  they  had  appointed  him  a  day,  there  came  many  to  him  into  his  lodging ;  to 
 whom  he  expounded  and  testified  the  kingdom  of  God,  persuading  them  concerning  Jesus, 
 
 24  both  out  of  the  law  of  Moses,  and  out  of  the  prophets,  from  morning  till  evening.     And 
 
 25  some  believed  the  things  which  were  spoken,  and  some  believed  not.  And  when  they  agreed 
 not  among  themselves,  they  departed,  after  that  Paul  had  spoken  one  word,  Well  spake  the 
 
 26  Holy  Ghost  by  Esaias  the  prophet  unto  our  fathers,  saying,  Go  unto  this  people,  and  say. 
 Hearing  ye  shall  hear,  and  sliall  not  understand ;  and  seeing  ye  shall  see,  and  not  perceive : 
 
 27  for  the  heart  of  this  people  is  waxed  gross,  and  their  ears  are  dull  of  hearing,  and  their 
 eyes  have  they  closed ;  lest  they  should  see  with  their  eyes,  and  hear  with  their  ears,  and 
 
 28  understand  with  their  heart,  and  should  be  converted,  and  I  should  heal  them.  Be  it  known 
 therefore  unto  you,  tliat  the  salvation  of  God  is  sent  unto  the  Gentiles,  and  that  they  will 
 
 29  hear  it.  And  when  he  had  said  these  words,  the  Jews  departed,  and  had  great  reasoning 
 among  themselves. 
 
SECTION  234.— A  CTS  28  :  16-31. 
 
 187 
 
 so      And  Paul  dwelt  two  whole  years  in  his  own  hired  house,  and  received  all  that  came  in 
 31  unto  him,  preaching  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  teaching  those  things  which  concern  the 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ,  with  all  confidence,  no  man  forbidding  him. 
 
 I 
 
 The  apostles  uniformly  appealed  to  those  audiences  who  were  most  capable  of  examining  the  evi- 
 dences of  Christianity,  and  were  at  the  same  time  prejudiced  against  its  doctrines.  Jerusalem,  the  seat 
 of  the  doctors,  the  judges  of  religion,  was  the  first  place  in  which,  by  the  command  of  their  Lord,  the 
 disciples  preached  Christ  crucified.  They  were,  therefore,  not  afraid  to  have  their  cause  tried  by  the  most 
 rigid  test  of  Scripture,  and  in  the  very  spot,  too,  where  that  Scripture  was  best  understood.  When  the 
 same  apostles  carried  this  gospel  to  heathen  countries,  they  went  to  Cesarea,  to  Antioch,  to  Thessalonica, 
 to  Athens,  to  Corinth,  to  Ephesus,  to  Rome,  to  the  very  places  where  learning  flourished  most,  where 
 sciences  were  best  cultivated,  where  imposture  was  most  likely  to  be  detected,  and  where  the  secular 
 power  existed  in  the  most  despotic  manner,  and  could  at  once  have  crushed  them,  if  they  could  have  been 
 proved  to  be  impostors,  or  if  they  had  not  been  under  the  immediate  protection  of  Heaven.  They 
 preached  Christ  crucified,  where  it  was  the  most  solemn  interest  of  the  Jews  to  disprove  their  doctrine, 
 that  they  might  exculpate  themselves  from  the  murder  of  Jesus  Christ.  They  preached  the  same  Christ, 
 and  the  vanity  of  idolatry,  where  idolatry  existed  in  the  plenitude  of  its  power ;  and  where  all  its  in- 
 terests required  it  to  make  the  most  desperate  and  formidable  stand  against  those  innovators.     G.  T. 
 
 16.  Paul  surrendered  by  Julius  to  the  Custody 
 of  the  Prefect  of  the  Prcetorian  Guard. — The  name 
 of  Christ  borne  by  the  chosen  vessel  has  now  been 
 brought  to  Rome.  It  had  passed  from  Jerusalem 
 through  Judea  and  Samaria ;  and  now  it  had  reached 
 those  seven  hills  which,  politically,  were  the  loftiest 
 pinnacle  of  the  earth,  and  from  which  it  might  be 
 carried    by    the    natural 
 
 channels  to  the  whole  cir- 
 cle of  subject  nations. 
 Wonderful  were  the  ways 
 of  God  in  reaching  this 
 result.  The  imperial  le- 
 gions must  furnish  an  es- 
 cort, and  the  imperial  ex- 
 chequer must  pay  the  pas- 
 sage. Even  to  the  stormy 
 waves  of  the  Mediterra- 
 nean the  word  of  the  Lord 
 had  come  in  power :  De- 
 stroy not  this  frail  ves- 
 sel, for  it  bears  a  bless- 
 ing to  the  Western  world. 
 Arnot. 
 
 Ancient  Rome  was  not, 
 like  modern  Rome,  im- 
 pressive from  its  solitude, 
 standing  alone,    with   its 
 
 the  sides  of  the  mountains.  Over  all  the  interme- 
 diate space  were  the  houses  and  gardens,  through 
 which  aqueducts  and  roads  might  be  traced  in  con- 
 verging lines  toward  the  confused  mass  of  edifices 
 which  formed  the  city  of  Rome.  Here  no  conspicu- 
 ous building,  elevated  above  the  rest,  attracted  the 
 eye  or  the  imagination.     Ancient  Rome  had  neither 
 
 Rome — the  Forum. 
 [Three  well-known  Corinthian  columns  of  the  best  period  of  art  under  the  emperors  re- 
 main near  the  base  of  the  Palatine.     They  are  populariy  called  the  remains  of  the  Temple  of 
 one    conspicuous    cupola,    jupjter  Stator  ;  perhaps  they  are  part  of  the  Temple  of  Castor  and  Pollux.     H.] 
 in  the  midst  of  a  desolate 
 
 though  beautiful  waste.  Within  a  circuit  of  little 
 more  than  twelve  miles  more  than  two  millions  of 
 inhabitants  were  crowded.  It  was  a  vast  city,  cov- 
 ering the  Campagna,  and  almost  continuously  con- 
 nected by  its  suburbs  with  the  villas  on  the  adjacent 
 hill,  and  with  the  bright  towns  which  clustered  on 
 
 cupola  nor  campanile.  Still  less  had  it  any  of  those 
 spires  which  give  life  to  all  the  landscapes  of  North- 
 ern Christendom.  The  Coliseum,  the  Basilica  of 
 Constantine,  and  the  baths  of  other  emperors,  and 
 many  other  bujldings  which  are  now  regarded  as  the 
 conspicuous  features  of  ancient  Rome,  did  not  then 
 
188 
 
 SECTION  234.— A  CTS  28  :  16-31. 
 
 exist.  The  Pantheon  still  remains,  as  a  monument 
 of  the  reign  of  Augustus.  The  city  was  a  wide- 
 spread aggregate  of  buildings,  which,  though  sepa- 
 rated by  narrow  streets  and  open  squares,  appeared, 
 when  seen  from  near  Aricia,  blended  into  one  indis- 
 criminate mass  :  for  distance  concealed  the  contrasts 
 which  divided  the  crowded  habitations  of  the  poor 
 and  the  dark  haunts  of  filth  and  misery  from  the 
 
 theatres  and  colonnades,  the  baths,  the  temples  and 
 palaces  with  gilded  roofs,  flashing  back  the  sun. 
 
 Entering  the  city  by  the  Porta  Capena,  or  gate 
 of  the  Appian  Way,  Julius  and  his  prisoners  moved 
 on,  with  the  Aventine  on  their  left,  close  round  the 
 base  of  the  Coelian,  and  through  the  hollow  ground 
 which  lay  between  this  hill  and  the  Palatine ;  thence 
 over  the  low  ridge  called  Velia,  where  afterward  was 
 
SECTIOy  234.— ACTS  28  :  16-31. 
 
 189 
 
 built  the  arch  of  Titus,  to  commemorate  the  destruc- 
 tion of  Jerusalem ;  aud  then  descending,  by  the 
 Sacra  Via,  into  that  space  which  was  the  center  of 
 imperial  power  and  imperial  magnificence,  and  asso- 
 ciated also  with  the  most  glorious  recollections  of 
 the  republic.  The  Forum  was  to  Rome  what  the 
 Acropolis  was  to  Athens,  the  heart  of  all  the  char- 
 acteristic interest  of  the  place.  Here  was  the  Mil- 
 liarium  Aureum  (the  Golden  Milestone),  to  which 
 the  roads  of  all  the  provinces  converged.  All  around 
 were  the  stately  buildings,  which  were  raised  in  the 
 closing  years  of  the  republic,  and  by  the  earlier  em- 
 perors. In  front  was  the  Capitoline  Hill,  illustrious 
 long  before  the  invasion  of  the  Gauls.  Close  on  the 
 left,  covering  that  hill,  whose  name  is  associated  in 
 every  modern  European  language  with  the  notion  of 
 imperial  splendor,  were  the  vast  ranges  of  the  palace 
 — the  "house  of  Cesar"  (Phil.  4  :  'J2).  Here  were 
 the  household  troops  quartered  in  a  pneiorium  at- 
 tached to  the  palace.  And  here  Julius  gave  up  his 
 prisoner  to  Burrus,  the  Pratorian  Prefect^  who  was 
 the  official  custodian  of   all  accused  persons  who 
 
 were  to  be  tried  before  the  emperor.     H. It  was 
 
 a  Providential  circumstance  that  prisoners,  who  were 
 sent  on  appeal  to  Rome,  were  consigned  to  the  cus- 
 tody of  the  Chief  of  the  Imperial  Guard.  Thus 
 Paul's  words  became  manifest  in  Christ  (Phil.  1:12), 
 and  the  gospel  was  brought  home  to  the  hearts  of 
 those  of  Cesar's  household.     W. 
 
 The  strongly  favorable  report  of  the  centurion 
 Julius  concerning  Paul,  together  with  the  absence 
 of  all  criminal  charge  in  the  official  statement  of 
 Festus,  secured  for  the  apostle  at  the  outset  the 
 singular  liberty  of  dwelling  outside  the  prison  pre- 
 cincts. At  first  he  abode  in  a  lodging,  or  guest- 
 chamber  of  some  devoted  Christian  friend  (perhaps 
 Aquila),  and  afterward  in  apartments  permanently 
 rented  (liis  own  hired  house,  verse  30) ;  both  dwell- 
 ings being  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Praetorium,  and  not 
 far  from  the  Jewish  quarter.  But,  though  privi- 
 leged in  living  thus  privately,  and  perhaps  having 
 large  liberty  in  going  abroad  through  the  city,  a  prae- 
 torian soldier  was  ever  his  guard.  At  home  and 
 abroad,  by  day  and  night,  in  his  public  and  social 
 conferences  and  his  private  worship,  his  arm  was 
 always  linked  by  a  chain  to  that  of  a  sentinel  atten- 
 dant. As  this  companion  guard  was  frequently 
 relieved,  it  naturally  occurred  that  Paul  became 
 intimately  known  to  a  great  number  of  praetorian 
 soldiers;  and  this,  he  intimates  (Phil.  1  :  12,  13), 
 happened  "  for  the  furtherance  of  the  gospel." 
 Many  touching  allusions  he  elsewhere  makes  to  this 
 always  binding  chain,  though  never  in  tone  of  com- 
 plaint. He  counts  himself  the  prisoner  of  the  Lord, 
 not  of  Nero. 
 
 17-22.  Patd^s  First  Interview  with  the  Jewish 
 Leaders  in  Pome. — To  the  Jew  Jirst,  had  been  the 
 
 invariable  rule  of  his  Christian  ministry ;  and  this 
 rule  he  maintains  to  the  end.  Though,  like  his 
 Lord,  so  often  rejected  in  his  fervent  endeavor  to 
 bless  his  own  people,  still,  as  he  had  written  to  the 
 Roman  disciples  three  years  before,  "his  heart's 
 desire  and  prayer  was  that  Israel  might  be  saved." 
 And  now  prompt,  as  always,  to  do  what  his  heart 
 moved  him  to  do,  at  once  he  summons  the  elders 
 and  rulers  of  the  sjTiagogue  and  others  socially 
 prominent  among  the  Jews  to  a  conference  in  his 
 own  dwelling.  This  he  did  because  he  could  not 
 go  to  them  or  properly  appear  in  their  synagogue. 
 
 By  this  early  conference  he  would  anticipate  the 
 coming  of  his  accusers  from  Jerusalem.  In  his  ad- 
 dress, he  answers  to  the  prejudices  that  might  have 
 arisen  against  him  from  information  previously 
 transmitted  concerning  his  missionary  career.  And 
 he  fairly  states  and  answers  the  accusations  that 
 had  actually  been  made  against  him.  But  his  tone 
 is  frankly  conciliating  and  generous  throughout. 
 He  makes  no  accusation  even  against  his  accusers, 
 save  that  involved  in  his  appeal.  No  anger  had  he, 
 much  less  malice  against  them,  notwithstanding 
 their  murderous  hate  against  him.  And  concerning 
 the  whole  Jewish  people — his  nation,  he  touchingly 
 calls  them — he  has  nothing  to  say  against  them.  At 
 this  interview  he  simply  _;ws<y?es  himself  v;\lh  regard 
 to  the  circumstances  in  which  they  find  him,  appeal- 
 ing to  Cesar.  Though  (he  said)  he  had  offended 
 against  neither  Jewish  law  nor  custom,  yet  the  vio- 
 lent opposition  of  the  Jews  had  constrained  him  to 
 this  appeal.  How  mistaken  this  opposition  was, 
 that  had  made  and  kept  him  a  prisoner,  he  intimates 
 by  the  declaration  that  the  highest,  truest  hope  of 
 the  Jews  found  its  fulfillment  in  the  grand  facts  of 
 Christianity.  Upon  these  facts  he  afterward  rests 
 the  justification  of  his  strange  career  and  seeming 
 apostasy. 
 
 In  reply,  the  leading  Jews  first  refer  to  what 
 Paul  had  said  about  his  appeal.  Neither  by  letter 
 nor  by  messenger  from  Jerusalem  had  they  heard  of 
 any  accusation  against  him.  They  implied  that  they 
 had  heard  of  him,  by  their  request  to  know  what  he 
 thought  concerning  this  new  sect  (of  Christians). 
 Not  only  had  they  heard  of  the  rapid  and  wide  ex- 
 tension of  Christianity  by  report  of  Jews  that  op- 
 posed it,  but  for  some  years  a  congregation  of 
 Christian  disciples  had  maintained  a  living  and 
 effective  organization  beside  their  synagogue  in 
 Rome.  That  they  spoke  so  cautiously,  and  subse- 
 quently made  no  demonstration  of  hostility  against 
 Paul,  is  readily  accounted  for.  The  apostle  was 
 held  in  special  favor  by  the  chief  oflScer  of  Nero's 
 household;  and  the  Jews  of  the  synagogue  were 
 themselves  subject  to  persecution,  so  that  they^were 
 powerless  to  persecute  the  disciples  of  Christ.  Of 
 Paul's  old  accusers  of  the  Sanhedrim  we  hear  no 
 
190 
 
 SECTION  23Jt.—ACTS  28  :  16-31. 
 
 more.  They  did  not  follow  him  to  Rome  because, 
 with  their  trivial  charges  against  the  apostle,  they 
 could  hope  for  no  better  success  from  the  Emperor 
 than  from  his  Judean  deputy. 
 
 23,  24.  FauVs  All-dai/  Exposition  of  the  King- 
 dom of  God,  and  Testimony  to  Christ  as  its  King  ; 
 and  the  Effects  of  his  Preaching. — Many  others  ac- 
 companied the  chief  Jews  on  the  day  appointed. 
 At  an  early  hour  they  gathered  in  his  apartment. 
 As  always,  so  now  for  the  last  time,  Paul  takes  as 
 his  theme  that  doctrine  of  the  kingdom  of  God  which 
 was  the  central  truth  of  the  Old  Testament  and  of 
 the  New ;  that  great  disclosure  of  the  prophets 
 which  was  still,  as  it  had  been  for  centuries,  the  su- 
 preme thought  and  hope  of  the  whole  Jewish  peo- 
 ple. In  their  interpretations  of  the  prophet's  mean- 
 ing, in  their  understanding  of  the  nature  of  the 
 kingdom,  in  the  person  and  character,  the  expe- 
 riences and  achievements  of  the  King,  lay  the  vital 
 difference  between  the  natural  and  spiritual  Israel- 
 ites, between  the  Jew  and  the  Christian.  Again 
 Paul  follows  the  very  line  of  his  risen  Lord's  expo- 
 sition to  the  two  disciples  on  the  road  to  Emmaus. 
 
 B. Beginning  at  Moses  and  all  the  prophets,  he 
 
 showed  these  hearers  that  the  predicted  kingdom  is 
 not  limited  to  one  nation,  but  coextensive  with  the 
 world  ;  that  if  it  be  limited  for  a  time,  it  is  limited 
 like  a  seed,  only  until  the  set  time  come  for  its  in- 
 definite multiplication  and  expansion.  He  showed 
 them  that  the  King,  though  universal  Lord,  yet  suf- 
 fers and  dies — gives  his  life  a  ransom  ;  that  his 
 kingdom,  is  not  of  this  world ;  that  he  is  King  of 
 thoughts,  not  of  armies ;  that  he  wins  by  love — by 
 enduring.  He  showed  them  that  in  Jesus  of  Naza- 
 reth all  the  conditions  of  the  expected  Messiah  were 
 fulfilled  ;  he  employed  the  law  to  shut  them  up  unto 
 the  gospel.     Arnot. 
 
 From  his  first  reported  speech  at  the  Pisidian 
 Antioch,  which  bases  all  upon  the  Scriptures,  still 
 he  goes  on  with  the  Scriptures  in  his  hand,  till  he 
 stands  and  is  judged,  "believing  all  things  which 
 are  written  in  the  Law  and  in  the  Prophets  "  ;  and 
 finally  parts  from  the  Roman  Jews  after  "  persuad- 
 ing them  concerning  Jesus,  both  out  of  the  Law  of 
 Mosds  and  out  of  the  Prophets,  from  morning  till 
 evening."  This  then  is  the  position  taken  at  the 
 beginning  and  fought  for  to  the  end  ;  and  it  is  a 
 striking  sight  to  see  how  resolutely  Paul  insists  that 
 he  and  his  doctrine  are  the  true  representatives  of 
 the  Law  and  the  Prophets,  while  he  is  being  perse- 
 cuted and  cast  out,  as  having  betrayed  and  blas- 
 phemed them.     T.  D.  B. And  as  his  theme  and 
 
 method  were  the  same  which  had  characterized  his 
 whole  ministry  among  the  Jews  of  Judea  and  Syria, 
 of  Asia  Minor  and  Greece,  so  was  the  result.  A  few 
 were  won  to  faith  in  the  Christ ;  but  the  many  dis- 
 believed the  teachings  of  their  own  Scriptures,  and 
 
 rejected  the  suffering  Messiah  whom  those  Scrip- 
 tures so  plainly  disclosed. 
 
 25-29.  FauVs  Fearful  Farewell  Words  of 
 Warnhig. — With  these  .solemn  words  of  the  Holy 
 Ghost,  spoken  by  Isaiah,  Christ  had  opened  his 
 teaching  by  parables  (Mat.  13  :  14,  15),  and  had 
 finally  closed  his  ministry  among  the  Jews  (John 
 12  :  40).  And  now  Paul,  as  if  himself  commissioned 
 by  the  Holy  Ghost  as  a  prophet  of  the  New  Testa- 
 ment, sadly  redelivers  the  same  message,  enforced 
 by  the  awful  emphasis  of  the  Master's  double  utter- 
 ance. Thus  the  apostle,  under  divine  direction,  for- 
 mally and  finally  seals  up  the  gospel  offer  to  God's 
 
 disobedient  and  rejecting  people.     B. This  part 
 
 of  the  original  prediction  has  the  form  of  an  ironical 
 commission  or  command,  in  which  the  prophet  is 
 required  to  stupefy  and  blind  the  people,  which  is 
 only  a  strong  and  paradoxical  mode  of  commanding 
 him  to  do  his  duty  or  perform  his  office,  with  an 
 accompanying  intimation  of  its  actual  effect  upon 
 the  people,  through  their  own  perversity  and  unbe- 
 lief (compare  the  similar  command  of  Christ  in  Mat. 
 23  :  32).  In  this  fearful  process  there  are  three 
 distinguishable  agencies  expressly  or  implicitly  de- 
 sciibed — the  ministerial  agency  of  the  prophet,  the 
 judicial  agency  of  God,  and  the  suicidal  agency  of 
 
 the  people  themselves.    J.  A.  A. Spiritually  blind 
 
 and  deaf  under  the  brightest  light  of  the  gospel 
 and  its  plainest  proclamations,  hardening  the  heart 
 against  the  most  gracious  offers  of  healing  and  life, 
 and  arming  themselves  against  their  own  salvation 
 with  weapons  of  eternal  death,  justly  were  they  at 
 last  given  over  by  God,  and  sealed  up  under  incura- 
 ble obstinacy !     D. 
 
 And,  we  add,  the  warning  is  equally  applicable 
 to  Gentiles  who  will  not  hear,  and  who  similarly  re- 
 ject the  salvation  of  God,  sent  now  to  them.  They 
 who  make  themselves  blind  and  insensate  by  will- 
 fully closing  their  eyes  against  the  light  and  hard- 
 ening their  hearts  against  the  grace  of  God,  shall 
 assuredly  experience  the  same  exclusion  from  hope, 
 and  be  for  ever  debarred  from  entrance  into  the  fel- 
 lowship and  joy  of  God.     B. 
 
 Close  of  the  Histonj. — Here,  so  far  as  the  Scrip- 
 ture narrative  is  concerned,  the  curtain  falls  upon 
 the  contest  of  Jewish  unbelief  against  the  things 
 that  concerned  their  salvation.  And  this  we  incline 
 to  regard  as  the  very  reason  why  the  history  of  the 
 Acts  breaks  off.  As  the  narrative  which  illustrates 
 the  command  of  Jesus  to  his  apostles,  to  "  preach 
 the  gospel  to  the  whole  world,  beginning  at  Jerusa- 
 lem," it  opens  with  the  opening  of  that  commission 
 at  the  religious  center  of  the  world ;  it  traces  the 
 successive  offers  to  the  Jews  of  Judea,  Samaria,  and 
 the  dispersion ;  to  proselytes  and  Hellenists,  in  all 
 the  provinces  that  they  frequented ;  and  it  shows 
 how  their  general  disbelief  caused  the  Gentiles  to 
 
SECTION  234.— ACTS  28  :  16-31. 
 
 191 
 
 be  received  step  by  step  into  their  place  of  privi- 
 lege; till  the  apostle,  bringing  back  the  oiferings  of 
 those  Gentile  converts  to  bless  his  countrynoen  at 
 Jerusalem,  was  finally  rejected  by  them,  and  sent  in 
 chains  to  Rome.  There,  in  the  capital  of  the  world, 
 the  unbelief  of  the  last  section  of  the  Jewish  family, 
 to  whom  he  revealed  their  Messiah,  completed  the 
 first  stage  in  the  history  of  the  diffusion  of  Chris- 
 tianity, at  which  the  mass  of  the  Jewish  race  are, 
 for  Ihe  time,  cut  off  from  the  kingdom  of  God. 
 
 They  are  not,  however,  finally  left  in  this  fallen 
 state.  If  the  last  recorded  words  of  the  apostle's 
 living  voice  proclaimed  at  Rome  their  present  sen- 
 tence, the  enduring  records  of  his  pen,  gathering  up 
 the  substance  of  the  ancient  promises,  had  already 
 embodied,  in  writing  to  the  Church  of  Rome,  that 
 prophetic  announcement  of  their  restoration,  the 
 mystery  of  which  remains  to  be  fulfilled,  and  those 
 three  wonderful  chapters  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Ro- 
 mans (9-11)  may  be  regarded  as  a  supplement  to 
 the  Acts.  The  spread  of  the  gospel  over  the  purely 
 heathen  portion  of  the  world  belongs  to  the  new 
 chain  of  history  which  comes  down  to  our  own  time ; 
 the  end  of  which  will  be  found  linked  with  the  ful- 
 fillment of  the  promises  concerning  the  Jews.     S. 
 
 30,  31.  PauVs  Unhindered  Ministry  of  Txio 
 Years  in  Rome. — Fully  and  boldly,  to  all  that  vis- 
 ited his  humble  abode,  he  proclaimed  the  estab- 
 lishment of  that  kingdom- of  God  (foreannounced 
 through  the  prophets)  by  the  incarnation  and  the 
 life,  the  death,  the  resurrection,  and  the  ascension 
 of  the  Lord  Jesus.  And  this  prolonged,  successful, 
 and  unfettered  ministry  of  tlie  ^'■prisoner  of  the 
 LorcV  fitly  completes  this  succinct  and  well-de- 
 fined account  of  the  great  process  by  wliich  Cliris- 
 tianity  was  carried  from  its  cradle  at  Jerusalem, 
 not  only  to  its  secondary  homes  in  Antioch,  Phi- 
 lippi,  Corinth,  Ephesus,  and  other  cities  of  inferior 
 rank,  but  also  to  its  throne  in  the  Eternal  City,  the 
 locality  selected  for  its  highest  exaltation  and  its 
 most  profound  abasement.     J.  A.  A. 
 
 But  this  history  of  the  planting  of  the  Kingdom 
 of  Christ  in  the  world  stops  short  of  the  mighty 
 convulsion  whicli  was  shortly  to  pronounce  that 
 Kingdom  established  as  the  divine  commonwealth 
 for  all  men.  The  work  of  Paul  belongs  to  the  pre- 
 paratory period.  He  was  not  to  live  through  the 
 time  when  the  Son  of  man  came  in  the  destruction 
 of  the  Holy  City  and  Temple,  and  in  the  throes  of 
 the  new  age.  The  most  significant  part  of  his  work 
 was  accomplished,  when  in  the  Imperial  City  he  had 
 declared  his  Gospel  "  to  the  Jew  first,  and  also  to 
 the  Gentile."  But  his  career  is  not  abruptly  closed. 
 Before  he  himself  fades  out  of  our  sight  in  the  twi- 
 light of  ecclesiastical  tradition,  we  have  letters  writ- 
 ten by  himself  (the  four  Epistles  to  the  Colossians, 
 to  Philemon,  to  the  Ephesians,  and  to  the  Philip- 
 PiANs),  which  contribute  some  particulars  to  his  ex- 
 ternal biography,  and  give  us  a  far  more  precious 
 insight  into  his  convictions  and  sympathies.    S. 
 
 From  these  Epistles  we  learn  that  the  apostle, 
 though  subjected  to  the  restraining  and  ungenial 
 presence  of  the  Roman  sentinel  to  whom  he  was 
 chained,  was  also  privileged  with  the  congenial  fel- 
 lowship of  long-attached  disciples.  Among  these 
 were  Luke  and  Timothy  and  Mark  ;  Aristarchus  of 
 Thessalonica,  Epaphros  of  Colosse,  and  Tychicus  of 
 Asia ;  and  that  Demas  who  for  some  time  "  did  run 
 well,"  but  concerning  whom  at  the  very  last  Paul 
 was  constrained  to  write  the  sad  words :  Demas 
 hath  forsaken  me,  having  loved  this  present  world.    B. 
 
 So  long  as  he  lived,  whether  free  to  travel  or 
 shut  up  in  prison,  Paul  would  not  resign  the  daily 
 "care  of  all  the  churches."  One  means  he  liad  of 
 promoting  their  welfare  daily  and  hourly,  tlie  con- 
 stant and  earnest  prrayer,  which  his  Epistles  prove 
 to  have  been  a  chief  occupation  of  his  solitude. 
 But  he  was  not  shut  out  from  intercourse  with  the 
 churches  themselves.  The  four  Epistles,  which  are 
 perhaps  but  some  among  many  that  he  wrote  from 
 Rome,  are  linked  together  by  a  striking  resemblance 
 of  tone,  thought,  and  argument,  as  well  as  by  in- 
 ternal marks  which  place  the  time  of  their  composi- 
 tion beyond  reasonable  doubt.  They  were  all  writ- 
 ten toward  the  latter  part  of  liis  imprisonment  at 
 Rome,  for  all  refer  to  the  expectation  of  his  release. 
 There  is  the  best  reason  to  believe  the  prevailing 
 tradition  that,  after  an  imprisonment  of  two  years, 
 Paul's  case  was  heard  by  the  Emperor  and  decided 
 in  his  favor.  The  precision  with  which  Luke  speci- 
 fies the  duration  of  Paul's  imprisonment  justifies 
 the  inference  that  it  came  to  an  end  at  the  close  of 
 the  "  two  years,"  that  is,  in  the  spring  of  a.  d.  63.    S. 
 
 As  Luke  concludes  his  history  w  ith  Paul's  abode 
 at  Rome,  before  his  journey  into  Spain,  we  may  in- 
 fer that  he  wrote  both  his  gospel  and  the  Acts 
 while  the  apostle  was  still  living,  of  whose  actions 
 he  was  himself  an  eye-witness,  and  by  whom  it  is 
 very  probable  this  book  was  revised,  as  the  ancients 
 also  say  his  gospel  was.     D. 
 
 The  apostolic  period  we  regard  as  closing  about 
 A.  B.  100 ;  as  the  life  of  John,  according  to  reliable 
 tradition,  reached  over  into  the  reign  of  Trajan, 
 A.  D.  98-117.  This  space  of  seventy  years  may  be 
 again  divided  into  three  subordinate  periods:  1. 
 The  founding  of  the  Christian  Church  among  the 
 Jeics,  or  the  labors  of  Peter.  2.  The  founding  of 
 the  Christian  Church  among  the  Gentiles,  or  the  la- 
 bors of  Paul,  who  took  the  lead  in  the  work  of  mis- 
 sions during  the  years  50-64.  Through  his  instru- 
 mentality Christianity  becomes  gradually  more  in- 
 dependent of  Judaism  ;  until,  by  the  destruction  of 
 Jerusalem,  tlie  last  cord  that  bound  the  Christian 
 Church  to  the  Mosaic  economy  is  broken.  3.  Then 
 follows  the  final  summiny  up  and  organic  union  of 
 Jewish  and  Gentile  Christianity  in  one  fixed,  inde- 
 pendent whole.  This  is  the  work  mainly  of  John, 
 who  outlived  all  his  colleagues,  and  accompanied 
 the  Church  through  the  threatening  dangers  and  er- 
 rors of  the  last  thirty  years  of  the  first  period  to  the 
 threshold  of  the  second,  thus  forming  the  connect- 
 ing link  between  the  two. 
 
 These  three  stages  in  the  development  of  the 
 apostolic  church  have  their  local  centers  in  the  cit- 
 ies of  Jeruscdem,  the  mother  church  of  Jewi.-^h 
 Christianity,  Antioch,  the  starting-point  of  the  hea- 
 then missions,  and  Ephesus,  the  later  residence  of 
 John  and  the  principal  seat  of  the  process  of  aipal- 
 gamation,  which  he  completed.  At  the  same  time 
 Rome  witnesses  a  similar  amalgamation,  and  be- 
 comes a  center  for  Christianity  in  the  West.     P.  S. 
 
192 
 
 SECTION  23Jt.—ACTS  28  :  16-31. 
 
 Prohnbh  Interval  of  Five  Years  between  the  First 
 and  Second  Imprisonment  of  Paul. — It  is  now  gen- 
 erally admitted,  first,  that  the  historical  facts  men- 
 tioned in  the  Epistles  to  Timothy  and  Titus  can  not 
 be  placed  in  any  portion  of  Paul's  life  before  or 
 during  his  first  imprisonment  in  Rome;  and,  sec- 
 ondly, that  the  style  in  which  these  Epistles  are 
 written,  and  the  condition  of  the  Church  described 
 in  them,  forbid  the  supposition  of  such  a  date.     C. 
 
 Yvova  these  Epistles,  without  encroaching  upon 
 the  domain  of  conjecture,  we  draw  the  following 
 conclusions :  1.  Paul,  at  some  time  after  leaving 
 Rome,  must  have  visited  Asia  Minor  and  Greece, 
 for  he  says  to  Timothy,  "  I  besought  thee  to  abide 
 still  at  Ephesus,  when  I  was  setting  out  for  Mace- 
 donia." On  his  way  to  Macedonia,  it  is  reasonable 
 to  suppose  that  he  made  a  circuit  like  those  of  for- 
 mer days — by  Antioch  and  Asia  Minor,  staying  at 
 Colosse,  where  he  had  asked  Philemon  (22)  to  pre- 
 pare him  a  lodging.  After  being  once  at  Ephesus, 
 he  was  purposing  to  go  there  again  {Tit.  3  :  12),  and 
 he  spent  a  considerable  time  at  Ephesus.  The  First 
 Epistle  to  Timothy  proves  the  magnitude  of  his  work 
 in  this  city  which  had  been  so  long  the  scene  of  his 
 former  labors.  The  Gentile  churches,  of  which  that 
 of  Ephesus  may  be  regarded  as  a  type,  had  begun 
 to  feel  the  want  of  a  more  perfect  organization. 
 Beginning  this  work  himself,  and  carrying  it  out 
 through  the  ministry  of  Timothy  here,  as  of  Titus 
 in  Crete,  he  had  occasion  to  place  on  permanent 
 record,  in  the  Epistles  written  to  direct  their  action, 
 the  great  principles  of  ecclesiastical  order.  2.  He 
 paid  a  visit  to  Crete,  and  left  Titus  to  organize 
 churches  there.  He  was  intending  to  spend  a  win- 
 ter at  one  of  the  places  named  Nicopolis,  proba- 
 bly the  celebrated  city  in  Epirus.  3.  He  traveled 
 by  Miletus,  Troas  (where  he  left  a  cloak  or  ease  and 
 some  books),  and  Corinth.  4.  He  is  a  prisoner  at 
 Rome,  "  suffering  unto  bonds  as  an  evil-doer,"  and 
 expecting  to  be  soon  condemned  to  death.  At  this 
 time  he  felt  deserted  and  solitary,  having  only  Luke, 
 of  his  old  associates,  to  keep  him  company ;  and  he 
 was  very  anxious  that  Timothy  should  come  to  hitn 
 without  delay  from  Ephesus,  and  bring  Mark  with 
 him. 
 
 Accused  no  longer  merely  about  questions  of  the 
 law,  but  as  a  common  malefactor  (for  so  the  Chris- 
 tians were  regarded  in  the  Neronian  persecution), 
 with  no  Julius  to  recommend  and  no  Burrus  to  pro- 
 tect him,  Paul's  state  may  be  inferred  from  the 
 words,  feebly  rendered  in  our  version,  "  wherein  I 
 suffer  trouble.^  as  an  evil  doer  "  (or  felon),  "  even  unto 
 bonds "  (2  Tim.  2  :  9) — bonds  more  like  those  at 
 Philippi  than  his  former  chain  at  Rome.  But  even 
 now,  as  well  as  then,  he  could  add,  "but  the  word 
 of  God  is  not  bound " ;  and  the  converts,  whose 
 names  appear  for  the  first  time  in  this  Epistle — 
 Eubulus,  Pudcns,  Linus,  and  Claudia — derive  a  spe- 
 cial luster  from  their  profession  being  made  amid 
 such  dangers,  and  from  its  contrast  to  the  falling 
 away  of  older  friends. 
 
 The  interval,  whether  longer  or  shorter,  exhibits 
 the  apostle  to  us  in  one  of  the  most  interesting  as- 
 pects of  his  life,  as  "  a  pattern  to  them  which  should 
 hereafter  believe  on  Christ  to  life  everlasting."  An 
 attentive  reader  of  the  Second  Epistle  to  Timothy 
 will  observe  how  the  glorious  principles  which  sus- 
 tained the  apostle  in  the  prospect  of  martyrdom  are 
 stated  for  the  very  purpose  of  fortifying  the  dis- 
 
 ciple. And  how  these  princijdes  sustained  the  apos- 
 tle's own  mind,  and  put  the  climax  to  the  moral 
 grandeur  and  spiritual  glory  of  his  career,  can  be 
 told  in  no  words  except  his  own.     S. 
 
 Tlie  Martt/rdom  of  Paul. — The  privileges  of  Ro- 
 man citizenship  exempted  Paul  from  the  ignomini- 
 ous death  of  lingering  torture,  which  had  been  lately 
 inflicted  on  so  many  of  his  brethren.  He  was  to 
 die  by  decapitation  ;  and  he  was  led  out  to  execution 
 beyond  the  city  walls,  upon  the  road  to  Ostia,  the 
 port  of  Rome.  Through  the  dust  and  tumult  of  a 
 busy  throng,  the  small  troop  of  soldiers  threaded 
 their  way  silently,  under  the  bright  sky  of  an  Ital- 
 ian midsummer.  They  were  marching,  though  they 
 knew  it  not,  in  a  procession  more  truly  triumphal 
 than  any  they  had  ever  followed,  in  the  train  of  gen- 
 eral or  emperor,  along  the  Sacred  Way.  Their  pris- 
 oner, now  at  last  and  for  ever  delivered  from  his 
 captivity,  rejoiced  to  follow  his  Lord  "without  the 
 i  gate."  The  place  of  execution  was  not  far  distant, 
 and  there  the  sword  of  the  headsman  ended  his  long 
 course  of  sufferings,  and  released  that  heroic  soul 
 from  that  feeble  body.  Weeping  friends  took  up 
 his  corpse,  and  can  led  it  for  burial  to  those  subter- 
 ranean labyrinths  where,  thiough  many  ages  of  op- 
 pression, the  persecuted  Church  found  refuge  for 
 the  living  and  sepulchres  for  the  dead. 
 
 Thus  died  the  Apostle,  the  Prophet,  and  the 
 Martyr,  bequeathing  to  the  Church,  in  her  govern- 
 ment and  her  discipline,  the  legacy  of  his  apostolic 
 labors,  leaving  his  prophetic  words  to  be  her  living 
 oracles,  pouring  forth  his  blood  to  be  the  seed  of 
 a  thousand  martyrdoms.  Thenceforth,  among  the 
 glorious  company  of  the  Apostles,  among  the  goodly 
 fellowship  of  the  Prophets,  among  the  noble  army 
 of  Martyrs,  his  name  has  stood  preeminent  as  the 
 great  teacher  of  a  universal  redemption — the  herald 
 of  glad  tidings  to  all  mankind.     C. 
 
 The  Acts  as  a  Doctrinal  Link  detween  the 
 Gospels  and  Eiistles. 
 Between  Gospels  and  Epistles  there  is  need  for 
 a  connection  of  a  more  internal  kind.  During  the 
 intervening  time  the  doctrine  was  not  only  spread- 
 ing, it  was  clearing  and  forming  itself,  or  rather  was 
 being  cleared  and  formed  by  the  hand  of  its  divine 
 author.  This  was  effected  through  a  certain  line  of 
 events  and  through  the  agency  of  particular  persons. 
 With  these  events  and  per.'-ons  the  Book  of  Acts  is 
 occupied.  It  begins  at  Jerusalem,  it  ends  at  Rome. 
 Between  these  two  points  questions  have  been  set- 
 tled, princijtlcs  carried  out,  and  divinely  imjilanted 
 tendencies  disclosed.  Especially  have  the  relations 
 of  the  gospel  to  Jew  and  Gentile  been  fixed  for  ever. 
 But  the  rejection  of  Jc\\  s  and  admission  of  (ientiles 
 were  not  the  only  result  of  this  long  history.  An- 
 other result  has  been  involved  in  it :  Christianity  it- 
 self has  been  finely  drawn  out  of  Judaism,  the  deli- 
 cate and  intricate  relations  of  the  two  systems  being 
 dealt  with  in  such  a  way,  that  (so  to  speak)  the  tex- 
 ture of  living  fiber  has  been  lifted  unimpaired  out 
 of  its  former  covering,  leaving  behind  only  a  resid- 
 uum of  what  was  temporary,  preparatory,  and  car- 
 nal. In  fact,  the  doctrine  of  the  gospel  has  been 
 cleared  and  formed ;  cleared  of  the  false  element 
 which  the  existing  Judaism  would  have  infused  into 
 it,  and  formed  of  the  true  elements  which  the  old 
 covenant  had  been  intended  to  prepare  for  its  use. 
 T.  D.  B. 
 
SECTION  23J!f.—A  CTS—  CONGL  USIOK 
 
 193 
 
 CHRONOLOGICAL     TABLE. 
 
 {Bans  of  Conybeare  and  Howson.) 
 
 Biography  of  Paul. 
 
 36  (?)  Paul's  conversion  [supposing  the  three  years  of  Gal. 
 I  1  :  IS  Judaically  reckoned], 
 
 37  i  (?)  At  Damascus. 
 
 38  (?)  Flight  from  Damascus  to  Jerusalem;  thence  to  Tarsus. 
 
 39  i  (?)  "I  During  these  years  Paul  preaches  in  Syria  and  Cili- 
 
 40  I  (?)  I       cia,  making  Tarsi's  his  headquarters,  and  prob- 
 
 41  1  (?)  J-      ably  undergoes  most  of  the  sufferings  mentioned 
 
 42  I  (?)  I       at  2  Cor.  11  :  24-26.  viz  ,  two  of  the  Roman  and 
 
 43  I  (?)  i       the  five  Jewish  scourgings,  and  three  shipwrecks. 
 
 44  [  He  is  brought  from  Tarsus  to  Antioch  (Acts  11  :  26),  and 
 I  stays  there  a  year  before  the  famine. 
 
 45  ,  He  visits  Jerusalem  with  Barnabas  to  relieve  the  famine. 
 
 46  I 
 
 >  At  Antioch. 
 
 47  ' 
 
 48  His  "First  Missionary  Journey"  from  Antioch  to  Cy- 
 
 prus, Antioch  in  Pisidia,  Icouium,  Lystra,  Derbe,  and 
 
 49  back  through  the  same  places  to  Antioch  in  Syria. 
 
 50  Paul  and  Barnabas  attend  the  "  Council  of  Jerusalem." 
 
 51  His  "  Second  Missionary  Journey  "  from  Antioch  to  Cili- 
 
 cia,  Lycaonia,  Galatia, 
 
 52  Troas,  Philippi,  Thessalonica,  Berea,  Athens,  and  Cor- 
 inth— Writes  1  Thessaloniana. 
 
 53  At  Corinth  Writes  2  Thessalonians. 
 
 54  (Spring) — He  leaves  Corinth,  and  reaches 
 (Summer) — Jerusalem  at  Pentecost,  and  thence  goes  to 
 
 Antioch. 
 (Autumn)— His  "  Third  Missionary  Journey."    He  goes 
 to  Ephesus. 
 
 !■  At  EPHEsrs. 
 56 
 
 57  (Spring) — He  writes  1  Corinthians. 
 (Summer) — Leaves  Ephesus  for  Macedonia, 
 (Autumn) — "Where  he  writes  2  Corinthians,  and 
 (Winter) — To  Corinth,  where  he  writes  Galatians. 
 
 58  (Spring) — He  writes  Romans,  and  leaves  Corinth,  going 
 by  Philippi  and  Miletus 
 
 (Summer) — To  Jerusalem  (Pentecost),  where  he  is  ar- 
 rested, and  sent  to  Cesarea. 
 
 59  At  Cesarea. 
 
 60  (Autumn)— Sent  to  Rome  by  Festus  (about  August). 
 (Winter) — Shipwrecked  at  Malta. 
 
 61  (Spring) — He  arrives  at  Rome. 
 
 "62      At  Rome. 
 
 '  (Spring) —  Writes  Philemon,  Colossians,  Ephesians. 
 (Autumn) — Writes  Philippians. 
 
 63  I  (Spring) — He  is  acquitted,  and  goes  to  Macedonia  (Phil. 
 
 2  :  24)  and  Asia  Minor  (Philem.  22). 
 
 64  !  (?)  He  goes  to  Spain. 
 
 65  '  (?)  In  Spain. 
 
 66  '  (Summer)— From  Spain  (?)  to  Asia  Minor  (1  Tim.  1  :  8). 
 
 67  !  (Summer)—  Writes  1  Tim.  from  Macedonia. 
 
 (Autumn)—  Writes  Titus  from  Ephesus.    • 
 (Winter) — At  Nicopolis. 
 
 68  (Spring)  -  In  prison  at  Rome.     Wntes  2  Tim. 
 .  (Summer)— E.xecuted  (May  or  June). 
 
 70      Destruction  of  Jerusalem. 
 
 56 
 
 Contemporary  Rulers  in  Rome  and  Judaa. 
 
 Death  of  Tiberius  and  accession  of  Caligula  (Mar.  16> 
 
 Death  of  Caligula  and  accession  of  Clafdiits  (Jan.  25), 
 Judea  and  Samaria  given  to  Herod  Agrippa  I. 
 
 Death  of  Herod  Agrippa  I.  (Acts  12). 
 Cuspius  Fadus  (as  procurator)  succeeds  to  the  govern- 
 ment of  Judea. 
 
 Tiberius  Alexander  made  procurator  of  Judea  (about 
 this  time). 
 
 Agrippa  II.  (Acts  25)  made  king  of  Chalcis. 
 Cumanus  made  procurator  of  Judea  (about  this  time). 
 
 Claudius  expels  the  Jews  from  Rome  (Acts  18  :  2). 
 
 The  tetrarchy  of  Trachonitis  given  to  Agrippa  II. ;  Fe- 
 lix made  procurator  of  Judea. 
 Death  of  Claudius  and  accession  of  Nero  (Oct.  13). 
 
 Nero  murders  Agrippina. 
 
 Felix  is  recalled  and  succeeded  by  Festus. 
 
 Embassy  from  Jerusalem  to  Rome,  to  petition  about 
 the  wall. 
 
 AJbinus  succeeds  Festus  as  procurator. 
 
 Great  fire  at  Rome  (July  19),  followed  by  persecution 
 
 of  Roman  Christians. 
 Gessius  Florus  miide  procurator  of  Judea. 
 The  Jewish  war  begins. 
 
 Death  of  Nero  in  the  middle  of  June. 
 
THE    EPISTLES: 
 
 THEIR   CHARACTER,  AND   THEIR  RELATION  TO 
 
 THE  GOSPELS. 
 
 Section  235. 
 
 Observe  the  point  at  which  we  have  arrived,  by 
 the  time  that  we  finish  the  book  of  Acts,  and  open 
 the  Epistle  to  the  Romans.  The  facts  of  the  mani- 
 festation of  Christ  have  been  completed,  and  have 
 been  testified  in  all  fullness  and  certainty  by  the 
 witnesses  chosen  of  God.  They  have  not  only  tes- 
 tified of  the  facts,  they  have  summed  them  up ;  have 
 announced  their  scope  and  purpose  in  the  counsels  of 
 God,  as  effecting  the  redemption  of  the  world,  and 
 have  called  men  to  partake  in  the  fruits  of  that  re- 
 demption by  believing  and  Ijeing  baptized.  They  have 
 given  this  testimony,  not  as  of  themselves,  but  with 
 the  Hohi  Ghost  sent  down  from  heaven,  whose  witness 
 is  united  with  their  own,  and  whose  indwelling  pres- 
 ence is  given  also  to  those  who  receive  the  testi- 
 mony, in  order  to  open  its  meaning  and  to  seal  its 
 truth.  Thus  a  holij  Church  is  formed,  which  grad- 
 ually proves  itself  catholic,  and  shows  at  once  its 
 power  of  expansion  and  its  spirit  of  unity;  and 
 within  its  protecting  framework  there  exists  a  com- 
 frmnion  of  saints,  a  common  participation  in  the 
 ?ame  spiritual  possessions  by  all  whom  a  union  with 
 Christ  has  separated  and  sanctified  to  God ;  and 
 thus  men  are  joined  to  the  Lord  and  united  with 
 each  other,  and  rest  in  the  consciousness  that  they 
 have  found  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  the  resurrection 
 of  the  body,  and  the  life  everlasting.  In  its  funda- 
 mental articles  the  creed  is  now  complete. 
 
 To  this  point  the  book  of  Acts  conducts  us,  and 
 at  this  point  it  leaves  us.  TJie  Father  revealed,  the 
 Son  incarnate,  the  Holy  Ghost  sent  down  from 
 heaven — redemption  wrought,  salvation  given,  the 
 resurrection  of  the  body,  the  eternal  judgment,  the 
 second  death,  the  life  eternal — new  principles  of 
 thought,  new  standards  of  character,  new  grounds  of 
 duty,  new  motives,  new  powers,  new  bonds  between 
 man  and  man,  new  forms  of  human  society,  new 
 language  for  hmnan  lips — all  coming  at  once  upon 
 men's  tninds,  placed  them,  as  it  were,  in  a  different 
 world  from  that  in  wliich  they  had  lived  l)cfore.  At 
 the  same  time  they  carried  into  that  world  of 
 thought  all  the  tendencies,  infirmities,  and  perversi- 
 ties of  our  nature,  and  revealed  truth  had  to  settle 
 itself  into  lasting  forms,  to  find  its  adequate  expres- 
 sion, and  to  have  its  moral  and  social  consequences 
 deduced,  under  a  variety  of  influences  uncongenial 
 to  itself.     So  critical  a  period,  on  which  the  whole 
 
 future  of  the  gospel  hung,  would  seem  to  cry  aloud' 
 for  a  continued  action  of  the  living  Word  of  God ; 
 such  as  might,  with  supreme  authority,  both  judge 
 and  guide  the  thoughts  of  men,  and  translate  the 
 principles  which  they  had  received  into  life  and 
 practice. 
 
 The  Lord  recognized  this  necessity.  He  met  it 
 by  the  living  voice  of  his  apostles ;  and  their  Epistles 
 remain  as  the  permanent  record  of  this  part  of  their 
 work.  They  are  the  voice  of  the  Spirit  speaking 
 within  the  Church  to  those  who  are  themselves  with- 
 in it,  certifying  to  them  the  true  interpretations  and 
 applications  of  the  principles  of  thought  and  life 
 which  as  believers  in  Jesus  they  have  received. 
 Christ  has  been  received;  Christian  life  has  com- 
 menced ;  Christian  communities  have  been  formed  ; 
 and  men's  minds  have  been  at  work  on  the  great 
 principles  which  they  have  embraced.  Some  of  these 
 principles  in  one  place,  and  others  of  them  in  an- 
 other, have  boon  imperfectly  grasped,  or  positively 
 perverted,  or  practically  misapplied,  so  as  to  call  for 
 explanation  or  correction ;  or  else  they  have  been 
 both  apprehended  and  applied  so  worthily,  that  the 
 teacher,  filled  with  joy  and  praise,  feels  able  to  open 
 out  the  mysteries  of  God,  as  one  speaking  wisdom 
 among  them  that  are  perfect.  These  conditions  of 
 mind  were  not  individual  accidents.  Rome,  Corinth, 
 Galatia,  Ephosus,  supplied  examples  of  dift'oront  ten- 
 dencies of  the  human  mind  in  connection  with  the 
 principles  of  the  gospel — tendencies  which  would 
 ever  recur,  and  on  which  it  was  requisite  for  the 
 future  guidance  of  the  Church  that  the  Word  of  God 
 should  pronounce.  It  did  pronounce  in  the  most 
 effectual  way,  by  those  letters  which  are  addressed 
 by  the  commissioners  of  Christ,  not  to  possible  but  to 
 actual  cases,  with  that  largeness  of  view  which  be- 
 longs to  spectators  at  a  certain  distance  from  tlie 
 scene,  and  with  that  closeness  of  application  which 
 personal  acquaintance  dictates  and  personal  affection 
 inspires.  Thus  the  fuller  expositions  of  truth  con- 
 tained in  the  Epistles  are  based  on  what  the  first 
 principles  of  the  gospel  had  already  wrought  in 
 human  hearts  ;  and  its  doctrines  are  cleared  and  set- 
 tled, devcloijcd  and  combined,  in  correspondence 
 with  the  ascertained  capacities  and  necessities  of  be- 
 lievers.    T.  D.  B. 
 
 There  is  a  most  observable  wisdom  in  that  ar- 
 
SECTION  235.— THE  EPISTLES. 
 
 195 
 
 rangement  of  the  revelation  of  God  to  inan,  by 
 which  so  large  and  important  a  portion  of  its  con- 
 tents is  conveyed  in  the  peculiar  form  of  epistles ; 
 of  epistles,  which,  being  the  exact  medium  between 
 the  familiar  flow  of  ordinary  discourse  and  the  me- 
 thodical precision  of  the  essay,  may  be  said  to  unite 
 all  the  characteristic  advantages  and  avoid  the  pe- 
 culiar deficiencies  of  both.  Christianity,  eminently 
 a  practical  institute,  is  taught  by  practical  models ; 
 its  blessed  Founder's  precepts  live  and  move  em- 
 bodied in  his  life  ;  his  apostles — like  Himself — are 
 not  more  the  deliverers  of  doctrine  than  the  earnest 
 leaders  of  action.  And  just  that  we  may  for  ever 
 know  them  as  such,  we  have  them  with  us,  not  mere- 
 ly in  the  historical  portrait  of  a  contemporary,  nor 
 yet  in  elaborate  treatises  of  their  own,  where  the 
 distinctive  personality  of  the  writer  might  be  almost 
 wholly  absorbed  in  his  subject — but  in  letters,  that 
 spring  out  of  action  and  breathe  its  earnest  spirit ; 
 in  letters,  where  the  soul  spontaneously  paints  its 
 own  glowing  picture ;  in  letters,  the  vivid,  uncon- 
 scious transcripts  of  the  inmost  heart.     W.  A.  L>. 
 
 The  Epistles  resemble  the  Gospels  in  their  com- 
 bination of  intrinsic  unity  with  extrinsic  diversity. 
 As  Matthew,  Mark,  Luke,  and  John,  all  set  before 
 us  the  same  Jesus  Christ,  so  do  Paul,  James,  Peter, 
 John,  and  Jude,  all  teach  one  salvation,  one  calling, 
 one  Comforter,  one  life,  one  Church,  one  hope  of 
 the  Lord's  appearing,  one  fellowship  in  faith  and 
 love.  But,  as  the  evangelists  diversify  their  narra- 
 tives— each  one  writing  according  to  his  own  bent  of 
 mind  and  his  own  special  information,  and  with 
 adaptation  to  the  persons  for  or  to  whom  in  the  first 
 instance  he  wrote — so  do  the  apostles  write  vari- 
 ously, in  accordance  with  their  intellectual  individu- 
 ality, and  with  due  reference  to  the  state  of  the 
 churches,  or  the  circumstances  of  the  persons  whom 
 they  address.  The  books  of  the  apostles  were  let- 
 ters, not  decrees  ;  and  their  directions  and  com- 
 mands were  accompanied  by  affectionate  persuasions 
 and  appeals.  They  wrote  not — "  I  command  you, 
 my  people  " — but  "  I  beseech  you,  my  beloved  breth- 
 ren." With  all  his  masculine  vigor  Paul  had  a  won- 
 derful persuasive  tenderness.  Peter  wrote  with  a 
 beautiful  humility.  John  often  used  the  address  of 
 kindness  "  Beloved,"  and  wrote  as  a  father  to  his 
 "  little  children."  It  is  this  comlMnation  of  authori- 
 ty with  gentleness,  after  the  manner  of  Christ  him- 
 self, which  charms  us  in  the  Epistles,  and  makes 
 them  so  effectual  for  the  inculcation  of  truth  at 
 once  on  the  understanding  and  on  the  heart.     D.  F. 
 
 The  doctrinal  portion  of  the  New  Testament  con- 
 sists of  thirteen  Epistles  of  Paul,  two  of  Peter,  three 
 of  John,  one  Epistle  of  James,  one  of  Jude,  and  the 
 anonymous  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  written  accord- 
 ing to  one  view  by  Paul  himself,  according  to  an- 
 other conjecture,  by  one  of  his  pupils  and  fellow- 
 laborers,  Luke,  Barnabas,  or  Apollos.  Most  of 
 Paul's  Epistles — the  two  to  the  Thessalonians,  the 
 one  to  the  Galatians,  the  first  to  Timothy,  the  one 
 to  Titus,  the  two  to  the  Corinthians,  the  one  to  the 
 Romans — and  the  Epistle  of  James,  were  composed 
 before  the  Gospels  and  the  Acts,  between  the  years 
 50  and  60.  The  Epistles  to  the  Ephesians,  to  the 
 Colossians,  to  Philemon,  to  the  Philippians,  the 
 second  to  Timothy,  as  also  the  Epistle  to  the 
 Hebrews  and  the  two  Epistles  of  Peter,  and  prob- 
 ably that  of  Jude,  belong  in  the  seventh  decade, 
 most  of  them  between  the  years  62  and  64.  John's 
 epistles  with  the  fourth  Gospel  bear  all  the  internal 
 marks  of  having  been  written  after  the  destruction 
 
 of  Jerusalem  and  toward  the  end  of  the  first  cen- 
 tury. 
 
 The  common  subject  of  the  doctrine  of  the 
 apostles  is  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  promised 
 Messiah,  the  true  God-man  ;  and  the  divine  life  and 
 salvation,  which  was  manifested  in  Him,  was  secured 
 to  mankind  by  his  self-revelation,  death,  and  resur- 
 rection :  shaped  itself  through  the  Holy  Ghost  into 
 a  church  of  the  redeemed,  a  means  and  a  fellowship 
 of  salvation ;  is  communicated  to  the  individual 
 sinner  through  faith  and  the  means  of  grace,  the 
 word,  and  sacraments  ;  works  his  conversion,  justi- 
 fication, sanctificalion,  and  eternal  blessedness  ;  and 
 will  fully  develop  itself  in  the  glories  of  Christ's 
 second  coming.  These  are  the  essential  articles  of 
 faith,  on  the  living  appropriation  of  which  salvation 
 depends,  and  which  the  Apostles'  Creed  (justly 
 called  apostolical  as  to  its  contents)  so  beautifully 
 arranges  under  the  three  divisions  of  God  the 
 Father  and  the  woik  of  creation,  God  the  Son  and 
 the  work  of  redemption,  and  God  the  Holy  Ghost 
 and  the  work  of  sanctification,  ending  with  life  ever- 
 lasting. And  in  all  these  points  James,  Peter,  Paul, 
 and  John  perfectly  agree.  We  can  not  acknowl- 
 edge the  least  inconsistency  among  the  various  books 
 of  the  New  Testament  either  in  respect  to  faith  or 
 practice.  They  are  all  animated  by  the  same  spirit, 
 aim  at  the  same  end,  and  form  a  truly  wonderful 
 harmony.  All  the  apostles  and  evangelists  teach 
 that  Jesus  of  Nazareth  is  the  highest  revelation  of 
 the  only  true  God  ;  that  he  perfectly  fulfilled  the 
 Law  and  the  Prophets  ;  by  his  death  and  resurrec- 
 tion reconciled  humanity  with  God  and  redeemed  it 
 from  the  curse  of  sin  and  death  ;  by  the  outpour- 
 ing of  his  Spirit  has  established  an  indestructible 
 Church  and  furnished  it  with  all  the  means  for  the 
 regeneration  and  sanctification  of  the  world  ;  that 
 out  of  him  there  is  no  salvation  ;  that  a  man  nmst 
 repent  and  believe  in  him,  and  express  this  faith  in 
 his  entire  life,  in  order  to  enjoy  the  benefits  of 
 Christ's  mission  ;  and  that  this  life  of  faith  de- 
 velops itself  in  individuals  and  in  the  Church, 
 under  the  continual  direction  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
 through  much  suffering  and  tribulation ;  triumphs 
 at  last  over  all  its  foes  ;  and  becomes  gloriously 
 complete  at  the  second  advent  of  the  Lord.  In 
 short,  there  is  in  the  apostolic  church  "  one  Lord,  one 
 faith,  one  baptism,  one  God  and  Father  of  all,  who 
 is  above  all,  and  through  all,  and  in  you  all."     P.  S. 
 
 The  surface  criticism  of  Scripture  may  vary 
 from  age  to  age,  but  the  main  lines  of  interpreta- 
 tion, like  the  main  verities  of  the  faith,  are  far  less 
 likely  to  undergo  change  than  is  the  sun  to  fail  in 
 the  heavens  or  the  everlasting  hills  to  melt.  The 
 Gospel,  as  it  was  taught  by  the  Apostles,  was  a  final 
 and  perfect  revelation.  Statements  of  doctrine  may 
 vary  in  different  ages  ;  new  statements  may  be 
 necessary  to  meet  new  modes  of  thought,  or  fresh 
 forms  of  evasion,  or  virtual  denials  of  the  original 
 truth,  but  the  number  of  Christian  doctrines  can 
 not  really  be  added  to,  nor  can  the  area  of  any  one 
 Christian  doctrine  be  in  any  degree  enlarged. 
 H.  P.  L. 
 
 We  believe  these  writings  to  have  been  intended 
 for  what  they  have  since  proved,  the  doctrinal  char- 
 ter of  the  future  Christian  Church.  Nothing  could 
 be  less  like  a  system  than  the  teaching  of  our  blessed 
 Lord.  In  these  Epistles,  the  true  comments  on  that 
 teaching,  we  may  expect  great  steps  to  be  taken 
 toward  systematizing  it.  The  Lord's  moral  precepts, 
 the  Lord's  mediatorial  acts,  are  the  seeds  out  of 
 
196 
 
 SECTION  236.— ROMANS  1  : 1-15. 
 
 which,  under  his  own  direction,  by  his  informing 
 Spirit,  the  teaching  of  the  apostolic  Epistles  has 
 grown.  The  earliest  of  the  Epistles  are  ever  moral 
 and  practical,  the  advanced  ones  more  doctrinal  and 
 spiritual.  It  was  not  till  it  appeared  that  the  bul- 
 wark of  salvation  by  grace  must  be  strengthened, 
 that  the  building  on  the  one  foundation  must  be 
 raised  thus  impregnable  to  the  righteousness  of 
 works  and  the  law,  that  the  Epistles  to  the  Gala- 
 tians  and  the  Romans  were  given  through  the  great 
 apostle,  reaching  to  the  full  breadth  and  height  of 
 the  great  argument.  Then  followed  the  Epistles  of 
 the  imprisonment,  building  up  higher  and  higher 
 the  edifice  there  consolidated ;  and  the  Pastoral 
 Epistles,  suited  to  a  more  developed  ecclesiastical 
 condition,  and  aimed  at  the  correction  of  abuses 
 which  sprung  up  later,  or  were  the  ripened  fruit  of 
 former  doctrinal  errors. 
 
 Tlie  CIn-onohgical  order,  adopted  in  the  common 
 arrangement  of  the  canon,  has  been  chosen  without 
 reference  to  chronology.  It  proceeds  apparently 
 on  consideration  of  the  relative  length  and  impor- 
 tance of  the  Epistles,  giving,  however,  to  Paul  the 
 preference.  After  his  thirteen  was  placed  the  Epis- 
 tle to  the  Hebrews,  as  being,  if  not  by  him,  an  ap- 
 pendix by  some  hand  almost  guided  by  his.     Then 
 
 followed  the  "  Catholic  "  Epistles — then  the  Revela- 
 tion. This  plan  has  the  advantage  of  something 
 like  system,  and  is,  perhaps,  for  convenience  of 
 reference,  the  best.     A. 
 
 According  to  the  probable  order  of  time,  six 
 were  written  before  Paul's  first  Roman  imprison- 
 ment, viz. : 
 
 1  Thessaloxians,  from  Corinth,  a.  d.  52. 
 
 2  Thessalonians,  from  Corinth,  a.  d.  53. 
 
 1  Corinthians,  from  Ephesus,  a.  d.  57. 
 
 2  Corinthians,  from  Macedonia,  a.  d.  57. 
 Galatians,  from  Corinth,  a.  d.  57. 
 Romans,  from  Corinth,  a.  d.  58. 
 
 Four  were  written  during  the  first  Roman  im- 
 prisonment (Acts  28),  viz. : 
 Philemon,      ^ 
 Colossians, 
 Ephesians, 
 Philippians, 
 
 Three  were  written  after  the  imprisonment  re- 
 corded in  Acts  28,  probably  as  follows  : 
 
 1  Timothy,  from  Macedonia,  a.  d.  67. 
 Titus,  from  Ephesus,  a.  d.  67. 
 
 2  Timothy,  from  Rome,  a.  d.  68.     B. 
 
 A.  D.  62. 
 
 Section   236. 
 
 Romans  i.  1-15. 
 
 1  Paul,  a  servant  of  Jesus  Christ,  called  to  le  an  apostle,  separated  unto  the  gospel  of  God, 
 
 2  (which  he  had  promised  afore  by  his  prophets  in  the  holy  scriptures,)  concerning  his  Son 
 
 3  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  which  was  made  of  the  seed  of  David  according  to  the  flesh  ;  and 
 
 4  declared  to  le  the  Son  of  God  with  power,  according  to  the  spirit  of  holiness,  by  the  resur- 
 6  rection  from  the  dead :  by  whom  we  have  received  grace  and  apostleship,  for  obedience  to 
 6  the  faith  among  all  nations,  for  his  name :  among  whom  are  ye  also  the  called  of  Jesus 
 Y  Christ :  to  all  that  be  in  Eome,  beloved  of  God,  called  to  le  saints :  Grace  to  you  and  peace 
 
 8  from  God  our  Father,  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     First,  I  thank  ray  God  through  Jesus 
 
 9  Christ  for  you  all,  that  your  faith  is  spoken  of  throughout  the  whole  world.     For  God  is 
 my  witness,  whom  I  serve  with  my  spirit  in  the  gospel  of  his  Son,  that  without  ceasing  I 
 
 10  make  mention  of  you  always  in  my  prayers  ;  making  request,  if  by  any  means  now  at  length 
 
 11  I  might  have  a  prosperous  journey  by  the  will  of  God  to  come  unto  you.     For  I  long  to  see 
 
 12  you,  that  I  may  impart  unto  you  some  spiritual  gift,  to  the  end  ye  may  be  established ;  that 
 is,  that  I  may  be  comforted  together  with  you  by  the  mutual  faith  both  of  you  and  me. 
 
 13  Now  I  would  not  have  you  ignorant,  brethren,  that  oftentimes  I  purposed  to  come  unto  yon, 
 (but  was  let  hitherto,)  that  I  might  have  some  fruit  among  you  also,  even  as  among  other. 
 
 14  Gentiles.     I  am  debtor  both  to  the  Greeks,  and  to  the  Barbarians;  both  to  the  wise,  and  to] 
 
 15  the  unwise.     So,  as  much  as  in  me  is,  I  am  ready  to  preach  the  gospel  to  you  that  are  at ' 
 Rome  also. 
 
 The  Gospel  is  as  old  as  the  first  promise.  For,  from  the  beginning,  man's  sinfulness,  atonement 
 through  vicarious  suffering,  God's  free  and  righteous  mercy,  the  efficacy  of  prayer,  the  necessity  of  holi- 
 ness— all  were  revealed.  r>ut  now  these  truths  are  set  forth  with  new  proofs,  are  enforced  by  new  motives, 
 amid  stronger  light  and  for  a  wider  audience.  The  Gospel  is  a  three- fold  message  —  of  forgiveness . 
 through  our  Lord,  of  personal  kolincsa  through  the  renewing  and  ever-gracious  help  of  the  Spirit,  of  j 
 blessedness,  amid  all  earthly  changes,  for  those  who  love  and  serve  God.  Forgiveness,  holiness,  blessed- 
 ness !  "What  more  can  we  need  ?  The  Gospel  is  a  Two-fold  message — Christ's  work/o>-  us,  in  living,  and 
 dying,  and  pleading,  and  reigning  ;  and  Christ's  work  in  us,  beginning  in  grace  and  ending  in  glory.     The 
 
SECTION  236.— ROMANS  1 :  1-15. 
 
 197 
 
 Gospel  is  a  single  message — of  Christ  as  crucified — the  concentrated  revelation  of  the  divine  holiness  and 
 love,  the  Redeemer  and  Comforter,  the  pattern  and  the  sanctifier  of  us  all.  This  Gospel — threefold,  two- 
 fold, single — Christ  came  to  found,  even  more  than  to  teach.  Yet  it  is  the  gospel  he  taught,  as  it  is  the 
 gospel  his  apostles  taught.  And  so  miglity  did  it  prove  that  the  most  successful  preacher  of  the  apostolic 
 age  resolved,  from  experience  as  well  as  from  direct  inspiration,  to  know  nothing  among  men  save  Jesus 
 Christ  and  Jesus  Christ  as  crucified.  The  Jews  deemed  it  no  "  sign,"  no  embodiment  of  power,  and  the 
 Greeks  deemed  it  foolishness  ;  but  he  found  it  to  be  power  and  wisdom ;  nay,  more,  the  power  of  God 
 and  the  wisdom  of  God.     J.  A. 
 
 Epistle  to  the  Romans. 
 
 At  some  time  during  his  stay  at  Corinth  for  the 
 winter  67-58,  he  probably  wrote  the  Epistle  to  the 
 Galatians.  The  great  subject  which  the  fickleness 
 of  the  Galatian  Church  had  brought  into  prominence 
 had  been  much  before  his  mind.  "  Ye  are  all  chil- 
 dren of  God  through  faith  in  Christ  Jesus  "  ;  this 
 wrought,  and  was  kept  fermenting  by  the  Divine 
 Spirit  in  his  thoughts,  and,  as  centuries  after  in  him 
 who  was  to  enforce  the  great  doctrine  in  ages  of 
 corruption,  so  now  in  the  ear  of  the  Apostle  of  the 
 Gentiles,  "  The  just  shall  live  by  faith,"  was  ever 
 sounding.  Coincident  with  this  engrossing  of  his 
 thoughts  by  this  one  great  theme,  came  news  from 
 the  now  growing  and  important  Church  in  the  me- 
 tropolis of  the  world  ;  news  that  in  it,  as  so  often 
 elsewhere,  the  Jew  and  Gentile  elements  were  not  in 
 Christian  accord  ;  that  questions  of  precedence  and 
 questions  of  observance  wanted  settling  among  them. 
 What  more  natural  than  that  the  apostle  should 
 regard  the  tidings  thus  brought  as  furnishing  an 
 opportunity  for  laying  forth  the  great  doctrine  of 
 "  Life  by  Faith  "  for  the  Church  of  God  ?  He  had 
 long  been  intending  to  visit  the  Roman  Church.  It 
 was  of  necessity  the  most  important  Christian  com- 
 munity in  the  world.  It  would  be  sure  to  receive 
 the  greatest  future  accessions ;  it  had  the  advantage 
 of  the  greatest  publicity,  and  the  widest  ventilation, 
 for  any  truth  delivered  to  it.  An  occasion  then 
 having  arisen  for  a  letter  to  explain  and  settle  the 
 misconceptions  which  had  grown  up  among  the  Ro- 
 mans, what  wonder  if  the  great  apostle  availed  him- 
 self of  it  to  lay  forth  to  them  the  whole  dispensa- 
 tion of  God's  grace  to  Jew  and  Gentile  ?  Phoebe, 
 a  deaconess  of  the  Church  at  Cenchrea,  the  port  of 
 Corinth,  was  traveling  to  Rome.  She  had  won,  by 
 her  acts  of  beneficence  to  the  Church  and  to  him- 
 self, the  apostle's  appi-oval  and  esteem.  She  there- 
 fore (for  we  can  hardly  otherwise  understand  chap- 
 ter 16  :  1,  2)  becomes  the  bearer  of  the  Epistle. 
 The  letter  was  most  probably  sent  from  Corinth  in 
 the  spring  of  a.  d.  58.  Three  years  after,  in  the  be- 
 ginning of  A.  D.  61,  the  ai)ostle  arrived  a  prisoner  at 
 Rome.     A.     (Read  page  143.) 
 
 The  history  of  the  Roman  community  is  most 
 remarkable.  It  grew  up  in  silence,  founded  by  some 
 unknown  teachers,  probably  of  those  who  were  pres- 
 ent in  Jerusalem  at  the  first  publication  of  Chris- 
 tianity by  the  apostles.  During  the  reign  of  Clau- 
 dius, it  liad  made  so  much  progress  as  to  excite 
 open  tumults  and  dissensions  among  the  Jewish 
 population  of  Rome  ;  these  animosities  rose  to  such 
 a  height,  that  the  attention  of  the  government  was 
 aroused,  and  both  parties  expelled  from  the  city. 
 With  some  of  these  exiles,  Aquila  and  Priseilia, 
 Paul  formed  an  intimate  connection  during  his  first 
 visit  at  Corinth  ;  from  them  he  received  information 
 of  the  extraordinary  progress  of  the  faith  in  Rome. 
 The  Jews  seem  quietly  to  have  crept  back  to  their 
 
 old  quarters  when  the  rigor  with  which  the  imperial 
 edict  was  at  first  executed  had  insensibly  relaxed ; 
 and  from  these  persons  on  their  return  to  the  capi- 
 tal, and  most  likely  from  other  Roman  Christians 
 who  may  have  taken  refuge  in  Corinth,  or  in  other 
 cities  where  Paul  had  founded  Christian  communi- 
 ties, the  more  perfect  knowledge  of  the  higher  Chris- 
 tianity, taught  by  the  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  would 
 be  conveyed  to  Rome.  So  complete,  indeed,  does  he 
 appear  to  consider  the  first  establishment  of  Chris- 
 tianity in  Rome,  that  he  merely  proposes  to  take 
 that  city  on  his  way  to  a  more  remote  region,  that  of 
 Spain.  The  manner  in  which  he  recounts  in  the  last 
 chapter  the  names  of  the  more  distinguished  Roman 
 converts  implies  both  that  the  community  was  nu- 
 merous and  that  the  name  of  Paul  was  held  in  high 
 estimation  by  its  leading  members.  It  is  evident 
 that  Christianity  had  advanced  already  beyond  the 
 Jewish  population,  and  the  question  of  necessary 
 conformity  to  the  Mosaic  law  was  strongly  agitated. 
 It  is  therefore  the  main  scope  of  this  celebrated 
 Epistle  to  annul  for  ever  this  claim  of  the  Mosaic 
 law  to  a  perpetual  authority,  to  show  Christianity  as 
 a  part  of  the  providential  design  in  the  moral  his- 
 tory of  man,  while  Judaism  was  btit  a  temporary 
 institution,  unequal  to,  as  it  was  unintended  for,  the 
 great  end  of  revealing  the  innnortality  of  mankind, 
 altogether  repealed  by  this  more  wide  and  universal 
 system,  which  comprehends  in  its  beneficent  pur- 
 poses the  whole  human  race.     3Iilman. 
 
 It  seems  probable  that  the  Church  was  composed 
 of  Jews  and  Gentiles  in  nearly  equal  proportions. 
 This  fact  will  account  for  the  general  vharacter  of 
 this  Epistle,  so  unlike  that  of  the  Epistles  to  the 
 Corinthians  and  Galatians,  though  written  at  nearly 
 the  same  time.  The  Gospel  had  to  contend  in  Rome, 
 not  specially  with  Judaism,  nor  specially  with  hea- 
 thenism, but  with  both  together.  The  letter,  evident- 
 ly, was  not  written  to  answer  any  doubts,  or  to  set- 
 tle any  existing  controversies  tlien  rife  at  Rome. 
 It  has  no  special  character  or  application,  thus  dif- 
 fering widely  from  the  other  Epistles  just  referred 
 to.  There  is  only  one  instance  of  special  applica- 
 tion to  the  Church  of  the  metropolis.  The  injunc- 
 tion (13  :  1)  of  obedience  to  temporal  rulers  would 
 most  fitly  be  laid  upon  a  Church  brought  face  to 
 face  with  the  imperial  government,  and  the  more  so 
 as  Rome  had  been  the  scene  of  frequent  distur- 
 bances, on  the  part  of  either  Jews  or  Christians, 
 arising  out  of  a  feverish  and  restless  anticipation  of 
 Messiah's  coming.  In  the  Epistles  to  the  Corin- 
 thians and  to  the  Galatians,  recently  written,  we  see 
 the  attitude  of  the  gospel  toward  the  Gentile  and  the 
 Jewish  world  respectively.  They  are  direct  and  spe- 
 cial, evoked  by  present  emergencies,  and  are  full  of 
 personal  applications.  The  Epistle  to  the  Romans  is 
 the  summary  of  what  he  had  written  before,  the 
 result  of  his  dealing  with  the  two  antagonistic  forms 
 of  error  the  gathering  together  of  the  fragmentary 
 
198 
 
 SECTION  236.— ROMANS  1  : 1-15, 
 
 teaching  in  the  Corinthian  and  Galatian  letters,  in  a 
 general  form.     J.  B.  L. 
 
 Throughout  the  discussion,  constant  reference  is 
 made  to  law  and  justice ;  and  this  is  characteristic 
 of  the  Epistle.  When  Paul  wrote  to  the  Corinthians, 
 he  gave  prominence  to  wisdom,  for  the  Greeks 
 sought  after  wisdom.  But  Rome  was  the  city  of 
 imperial  law,  and  the  great  scat  of  jurif-piudcnceand 
 government.  It  was  therefore  fitting  that  to  Jews 
 and  Gentiles  residing  there,  should  be  addressed  this 
 demonstration  of  the  position  of  mankind,  as  trans- 
 grcsL^ors  condemned  by  divine  law  and  justice,  and 
 unable  by  deeds  to  justify  themselves.  The  world 
 centered  at  ancient  Rome ;  and  in  a  letter  sent  to 
 Rome  was  the  whole  world  proved  and  pronounced 
 to  have  "  been  guilty  before  God."     D.  Y. 
 
 1-7.  These  words  are  the  beginning  and  end  of 
 the  long  superscription  which  opens  the  series  of 
 Apostolic  Epistles.  That  superscription  forms  a 
 close  and  living  union  with  the  preceding  book,  in 
 which  we  have  known  Paul  the  servant  of  Jesus 
 Christ,  his  calling  to  be  an  apostle,  his  separation 
 to  the  gospel  of  God,  and  have  left  him  at  its  close 
 testifying  to  that  gospel  in  Rome  itself.  Here  the 
 apostle  seems  to  stand  before  us  as  he  did  in  the 
 previous  history,  firmly  holding  his  ground  in  the 
 prophetic  and  historic  line»of  the  old  covenant,  and 
 from  that  standing-point  opening  the  dispensation 
 of  the  Spirit,  which  has  its  source  and  its  pledge  in 
 the  resurrection,  and  claiming  "  all  nations  "  for  the 
 
 "  obedience  of  faith.''''     T.  D.  B. It  would  seem 
 
 as  if  the  apostle  had  before  his  mind  the  metropoli- 
 tan majesty  of  the  imperial  city  of  Rome,  and  set 
 against  it  the  majesty  of  the  great  revelation  of  the 
 Son  of  God,  the  fulfillment  of  the  world-long  prom- 
 ise, the  temple  of  the  indwelling  Spirit  poured  out 
 upon  mankind,  the  first-born  from  the  dead.  He 
 looked  upon  all  the  world  obedient  to  the  sway  of 
 Rome,  and  he  thought  upon  that  wider  and  grander 
 obedience  of  faith  which  should  bring  under  its 
 sway  all  nations  of  the  earth.  There  is  not  a  grand- 
 er thing  in  literature  than  this  opening  of  the  Epis- 
 tle to  the  Romans.     A. 
 
 3-4.  The  original  and  peculiar  glory  of  the 
 Bible  is  its  revelation  of  the  Messiah.  Deity  must 
 be  presented,  and  not  merely  in  .some  of  his  attri- 
 butes, nor  yet  as  a  shadowy  form  on  the  distant 
 clouds  of  his  own  glory,  but  as  a  well-defined  per- 
 sonality. God  in  man,  thinking,  feeling,  speaking, 
 acting  in  human  relations,  proposing  the  recovery 
 of  the  lost  to  an  immortality  of  holiness,  solving 
 the  mighty  problem  of  remitting  Law's  penalty 
 while  adding  sanction  to  its  claims,  gathering  from 
 the  apparent  weakness  of  death  the  resurrection 
 forces  of  eternal  life,  and  out  of  the  mists  of  the 
 tomb  clothing  his  redeemed  ones  with  the  garments 
 of  glory.  The  Bil)le  utters  thoughts  that  could 
 originate  only  in  Jehovah's  breast,  pencils  the  ideal 
 of  the  man  who  is  his  fellow,  and  reveals  the  clear 
 impressions  of  the  mold  into   which  was  cast  the 
 
 life  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  who  at  its  close  was  "  de- 
 clared to  be  the  Son  of  God,  with  power  according 
 to  the  Spirit  of  Holiness  by  the  resurrection  from  the 
 
 dead."    T.  D.  A. Nothing  speaks  more  decisively 
 
 for  the  divinity  of  Christ  than  these  juxtapositions  of 
 Christ  with  the  eternal  God,  which  run  through  the 
 whole  language  of  Scripture,  and  the  derivation  of 
 purely  divine  influences  from  him  also.     Ols. 
 
 14.  We  might  say,  he  is  debtor  to  God,  to  Christ, 
 to  the  Cross.  But  these  are  not  now  in  his  mind. 
 It  is  to  Greek  and  Jew,  wise  and  unwise,  men 
 of  all  nations,  the  whole  fallen  world,  that  he  feels 
 himself  a  debtor.  It  was  when  Paul  became  pos- 
 sessed of  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ  that  he 
 felt  himself  a  debtor  to  the  world.  To  God  himself 
 he  can  not  pay  this  debt  directly^  but  he  can  mdi- 
 rectli),  by  pouring  out  the  God-given  treasure  upon 
 others.  His  debt  directly  is  to  God ;  but  then,  in- 
 directly, it  is  to  the  world.  Thus  the  Christian 
 man  feels  his  debt — his  obligation  to  the  world  be- 
 cause of  his  obligation  to  God.     Bonar. When 
 
 human  knowledge  and  life  are  spreading  out  into 
 ever  wider  circuits,  the  Christian  ministry  must  seek 
 to  show  itself  a  debtor  to  men  of  every  class  and 
 character,  and  must  endeavor  to  prove  that  there  is 
 no  department  of  thought  or  action  which  can  not 
 be  touched  by  that  gospel  which  is  the  manifold 
 wisdom  of  God.  The  more  we  study  the  way  of 
 God's  commandments,  the  more  shall  we  find  it  as 
 broad  as  his  other  works,  and  increasingly  rich  to 
 meet  all  the  developments  of  human  nature.     Ker. 
 
 If  Paul  felt  himself  "  a  debtor  both  to  the  Greeks 
 and  to  the  barbarians,"  what  has  the  Church  now 
 become  to  the  whole  unchristianized  world  ?  A 
 debtor  indeed,  involved  in  a  debt  which  she  will 
 never  have  done  paying  till  the  last  of  an  uncon- 
 verted race  shall,  under  her  leading,  have  come 
 home  to  God.  When  we  call  on  her  members  for 
 their  silver  and  their  gold — ay,  for  their  whole  bod- 
 ies and  souls — we  do  not  call  on  them  for  charity  j 
 we  call  on  them  to  aid  in  the  payment  of  a  simple 
 debt — a  debt  which  we  most  righteously  owe.  The 
 particular  church  which  will  not  engage  in  send- 
 ing the  gospel  to  the  heathen,  which  ]ierscveringly 
 holds  back  from  this  work  of  dcht-jmyiiif/,  can  not 
 live.  Its  very  spirit,  and  the  measures  which  that 
 spirit  dictates,  will,  even  at  home,  shut  it  out  from 
 quickening,  life-sustaining  influences.  It  will  die. , 
 J.  S.  S. 
 
 Paul's  Doctrinal  Position. 
 
 Paul's  doctrine,  like  his  life,  centers  in  the  great  j 
 antithesis  of  the  UHint  of  salvation  before  Christ  and 
 the  supply  of  salvation   in   Christ.     Before  Christ! 
 and  out  of  Christ  is,  with  him,  the  reign  of  sin  and 
 death  ;  after  Christ  and  in  Christ,  the  reign  of  right, 
 eousness  and  life.     There  he  sees  the  killing  letter; 
 here  the  life-giving   Spirit.      There,  bondage    and 
 curse ;  hei'C,  freedom  and  blessed  sonship.     There,  a 
 powerless  struggle  between  flesh  and  spirit  and  a  \ 
 cry  for   redemption ;    here,  no   condemnation,  bv.t 
 
SECTION'  236.— ROMANS  1 : 1-15. 
 
 199 
 
 -wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctifieation,  and  redemp- 
 tion, and  the  inseparable  oommuuion  of  the  love  of 
 God,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  Hence  he  opposes 
 no  error  so  decidedly  and  vehemently  as  the  Judaiz- 
 ing,  which  would  degrade  Christianity  to  the  former 
 level  of  bondage  and  death. 
 
 Much  as  Paul  insists,  however,  on  the  absolute 
 newness  of  Christianity  and  its  infinite  elevation, 
 not  only  above  heathenism,  but  also  above  Judaism, 
 he  still  forgets  not  its  historical  and  religious  con- 
 nection with  the  Old  Testament.  lie  represents  the 
 way  as  positively  prepared  for  the  Christian  religion 
 by  the  Old  Testament  revelation.  He  calls  the  law 
 a  schoolmaster  to  lead  to  Christ,  and  describes  the 
 gospel  as  promised  before  by  the  prophets.  There 
 is,  therefore,  a  connecting  link  between  the  Jew  Saul 
 and  the  Christian  Paul,  between  the  two  stages  of 
 his  religious  experience  and  views.  This  link  is  the 
 idea  of  righteousness,  which  forms  the  center  and 
 fundamental  principle  of  his  system  of  faith  and 
 morals.  While  a  Pharisee,  he  had  striven  with  all 
 his  might  after  righteousness  in  the  way  of  obedi- 
 ence to  the  law  of  Moses.  Even  his  persecution  of 
 Christ,  whom  he  took  for  a  revolutionary  opponent 
 of  the  Old  Testament  religion,  proceeded  from  this 
 honest  effort.  But  in  faith  in  the  very  One  he  per- 
 secuted he  found  righteousness,  and  with  it  peace 
 and  salvation.  After  his  conversion  he  saw  this  to 
 be  absolutely  impossible  without  faith  in  Christ  and 
 the  renewal  of  the  whole  man.  Now  he  learned 
 that  all  men,  Jews  as  well  as  Gentiles,  arc  by  nature 
 without  righteousness,  and  can  be  made  righteous 
 and  be  saved  only  through  the  merits  of  Jesus 
 Christ.  If  he  had  previously  laid  the  chief  stress 
 on  the  law  and  on  works,  he  now  laid  it  all  on  free 
 grace,  and  on  living  faith,  which  appropriates  Christ 
 and  his  atoning  death.  Uence  he  may  justly  be 
 called  the  apostle  of  faith,  or  of  the  righteousness 
 of  faith, 
 
 Paul  accordingly  distinguishes  two  kinds  of 
 righteousness:  1.  Man's  own  righteousness,  or  the 
 righteousness  of  the  law,  also  called  righteousness 
 of  works,  which  man  strives  after,  but  in  reality  can 
 never  attain,  by  his  natural  power,  and  which  is 
 therefore  altogether  imaginary.  The  ground  of  this 
 impossibility  of  a  self-righteousness,  which  would 
 stand  before  God  and  establish  a  claim  to  salvation, 
 is  not  in  the  law — for  this  is  good,  holy,  spiritual — 
 but  in  the  corruption  of  man,  in  his  carnal  nature, 
 ■which  must  be  regenerated  and  renewed  by  the  grace 
 of  God,  before  it  can  perform  anything  truly  good. 
 2.  The  righteousness  of  God  or  from  God,  i.  e  ,  the 
 righteousness  which  comes  from  God  and  is  accept- 
 able to  him ;  or  the  righteousness  of  faith,  i.  e.,  the 
 righteousness  which  springs  from  faith  in  Christ  as 
 the  only  and  all-sufficient  Saviour;  is  vitally  appre- 
 hended by  faith,  and  is  imputed  and  given  to  the 
 believer  by  God,  without  merit,  without  the  deeds  of 
 the  law,  in  free  grace.  The  righteousness  of  faith 
 al-o,  being  of  this  character,  necessarily  excludes  all 
 boasting,  and  yields  the  glory  to  God  alone. 
 
 The  divine  act,  by  which  man  comes  into  posses- 
 sion of  this  righteousness,  is  denoted  by  the  expres- 
 sions :  ju,stiJicaiio7i,  to  justi/i/,  to  count  f<^r  rir/hteous- 
 ness.  This  Pauline  doctrine  of  justification  is  evi- 
 dently founded  on  the  notion  of  a  judicial  process. 
 The  holy  and  just  God  is  the  judge  ;  the  law  of  God, 
 the  accuser ;  the  sinner  or  transgressor  of  the  law, 
 the  accused ;  conscience,  the  witness ;  Christ  the 
 advocate  and  substitute  for  the  accused ;  the  aton- 
 ing death  and  the  merits  of  Christ,  the  price  of  re- 
 
 demption ;  faith,  the  instrument,  the  spiritual  hand 
 of  the  penitent  sinner,  by  which  these  merits  are 
 appropriated.  The  justification  itself  is  (1)  nega- 
 tive, the  judicial  sentence  of  God,  in  which  he  pro- 
 nounces the  sinner,  for  the  sake  of  Christ,  free  from 
 the  curse  of  the  law,  from  the  guilt  and  punishment 
 of  transgression — in  other  words,  the  forgiveness  of 
 sins,  pardon  ;  (2)  positive,  the  imputation  and  act- 
 ual communication  of  the  righteousness  of  Christ  to 
 the  penitent,  believing  sinner.  The  communication 
 on  the  part  of  (iod  and  appropriation  on  the  part  of 
 man  take  place  by  means  of  faith,  which  is  wrought 
 by  the  Holy  (ihost  in  the  Church  through  the  word 
 and  the  sacraments,  and  is  not,  indeed,  the  objective 
 ground,  the  efficient  cause,  yet  the  indispensable  sub- 
 jective condition  and  instrumental  cause,  of  justifi- 
 cation ;  since,  renouncing  all  merit  of  its  own,  it 
 lays  vital  hold  on  the  grace  of  God  and  the  merits 
 of  Christ,  and  receives  them  into  itself.  By  faith 
 the  man  is  raised  out  of  his  sinful  state,  united  with 
 Christ,  and  wrought  more  and  more  into  His  holy 
 being,  so  that  the  old  man  no  longer  lives,  but  Christ 
 lives  and  moves  in  him.  Of  course  such  a  faith  is 
 absolutely  inseparable  from  love  and  good  works. 
 An  antinomian  disjunction  of  faith  from  its  fruits, 
 as  also  of  justification  from  sanctifieation,  is  a  radi- 
 cal and  most  dangerous  abuse  of  Paul's  doctrine, 
 which  he  himself  repelled  with  horror. 
 
 In  this  comprehensive  moral  contrast  between 
 false  self-righteousness,  which  works  death,  and  the 
 true  righteousness  of  God,  which  is  life  and  sal- 
 vation, Paul's  whole  system  centers.  It  may,  there- 
 fore, be  best  presented  in  two  sections.  The  first 
 part  treats  of  the  want  of  righteousness,  or  the  con- 
 dition of  man  before  and  out  of  Christ.  This  is  the 
 reign  of  the  first,  natural,  earthly  Adam,  or  the 
 reign  of  sin  and  death,  appearing  partly  in  unguided 
 heathenism,  partly  in  the  disciplinary  institution  of 
 legal  Judaism  ;  though  in  the  latter  case  connected 
 with  divine  promises  and  significant  types  and  an- 
 ticipations of  the  future.  The  larger,  positive  sec- 
 tion has  to  do  with  the  gospel,  the  absolute  religion 
 of  liberty  and  divine  sonship — setting  forth  the  true 
 righteousness  as  offered  in  Christ  and  appropriated 
 by  faith.  This  is  the  reign  of  the  second,  spiritual, 
 heavenly  Adam,  or  of  grace  and  life. 
 
 This  plan  is  not  one  arbitrarily  forced  upon  the 
 doctrinal  system  of  the  Gentile  apostle,  but  lies 
 clear  enough  on  its  surface  in  this,  his  most  method- 
 ical and  systematic  epistle.  Here,  after  the  intro- 
 duction, he  first  states  the  essence  of  Christianity  by 
 saying  that  "  it  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation 
 to  every  one  that  believeth ;  to  the  Jew  first,  and 
 also  to  the  Greek.  For  therein  is  the  righteousness 
 of  God  revealed  from  faith  to  faith :  as  it  is  written. 
 The  just  shall  live  by  faith  "  (Kom.  1  :  16,  17).  This 
 is  the  theme,  the  leading  thought  of  the  Epistle.  In 
 unfolding  this  the  apostle  first  proves  that  all  men, 
 not  only  the  Gentiles  (1  :  19,  32),  but  also  the  Jews 
 (2  :  1-3,  20),  are  by  nature  destitute  of  righteous- 
 ness, and  therefore  of  salvation  and  life,  and  arc 
 sinners  worthy  of  condemnation.  Then  from  chapter 
 3  :  21  onward  he  shows  that  Christ  has  fulfilled 
 righteousness  and  procured  life  and  salvation ;  that 
 these  are  imparted  to  us  through  firm,  living  faith  ; 
 that  this  faith  gives  the  most  Koubled  conscience 
 peace,  and  reveals  itself  in  a  holy  life  of  love  and 
 gratitude.     P.  S. 
 
 Every  proof  that  could  be  made  to  consist  with  the 
 rules  of  evidence  establishes  the  truth  of  the  Chris- 
 tian religion.     The  subject  of  the  Christian  religion 
 
200 
 
 SECTION  237.— ROMANS  1  :  16-32. 
 
 is  the  controversy  to  which  sin  has  given  birth  be- 
 tween God  and  man ;  the  matter  of  the  Revelation 
 it  contains  is  the  announcement  of  absolute  forgive- 
 ness through  the  mediation  of  Christ.  And  what 
 is  the  complexion  or  character  of  this  gospel  remis- 
 sion ?  It  is  not  the  consequence  of  the  abrogation 
 of  law  ;  it  is  not  a  repeal  of  penalties  ;  it  is  not 
 a  disparagement  of  supreme  Wisdom  ;  it  is  not  a 
 deduction  from  the  supposed  power  of  inflicting  pun- 
 ishment ;  and  especially,  it  is  not  such  a  mere  act  of 
 grace  as,  in  the  nature  of  the  case,  must  not  stretch 
 very  far,  lest  the  punishment  of  any  should  seem  a 
 captious  severity,  and  pardon  an  unavoidable  com- 
 promise. The  pardon  of  the  gospel  is  pardon  for  a 
 reason :  that  is  to  say,  it  is  pardon  granted  in  com- 
 pliance with  a  rule,  higher,  or  more  comprehensive, 
 than  the  law  which  was  broken.  The  pardon  of  the 
 gospel,  therefore,  may  be  extended  without  reserve ; 
 because  the  reason  whence  it  flows  is  greater  than 
 all  other  reasons.     Even  if  it  were  to  appear  at  the 
 
 last  that  the  myriad  has  received  pardon,  and  the- 
 thousand  has  been  left  to  endure  punishment,  the 
 principles  of  administration  would  not  be  sullied; 
 because,  while  the  demands  of  justice  are  deflnite, 
 the  provision  of  grace  is  unbounded.  Grace  en- 
 compasses justice.  And  yet,  if  in  any  manner  we 
 surrender  the  Divine  dignity  of  the  Mediator,  the 
 reason  of  pardon  at  once  disappears,  and  the  gov- 
 ernment of  God  is  clouded  ;  or  the  conscience  of 
 man  receives  no  lasting  peace.  Conscience  may  in- 
 deed remain  in  its  native  slumber,. or  it  may  embrace 
 flatteries ;  but  when  once  it  is  quickened,  when 
 once  the  purity  of  law,  and  the  impartiality  and 
 vigor  of  the  divine  government  have  been  admitted, 
 and  the  thought  of  standing  at  the  tribunal  of 
 God  has  firmly  lodged  itself  in  the  mind,  the  well- 
 founded  fear  of  condemnation  is  in  no  way  to  be 
 allayed,  until  the  substitute  of  the  sinner  is  known  to 
 be  the  very  party  whom  the  sinner  has  insulted  t 
 I.T. 
 
 Section  237. 
 
 KoMANS  i.  16-32. 
 
 16  For  I  am  not  ashamed  of  the  gospel  of  Christ :  for  it  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  tO' 
 
 17  everyone  that  believeth ;  to  the  Jevv^  first,  and  also  to  the  Greek.  For  therein  is  th& 
 righteousness  of  God  revealed  from  faith  to  faith :  as  it  is  written,  The  just  shall  live  by 
 
 18  faith.     For  the  wrath  of  God  is  revealed  from  heaven  against  all  ungodliness  and  unright- 
 
 19  eousness  of  men,  who  hold  the  truth  in  unrighteousness;  because  that  which  may  be  known 
 
 20  of  God  is  manifest  in  them ;  for  God  hath  shewed  it  unto  them.  For  the  invisible  things. 
 of  him  from  the  creation  of  the  world  are  clearly  seen,  being  understood  by  the  things  that 
 
 21  are  made,  even  his  eternal  power  and  Godhead;  so  that  they  are  without  excuse:  because 
 that,  when  they  knew  God,  they  glorified  Mm  not  as  God,  neither  were  thankful;    but 
 
 22  became  vain  in  their  imaginations,  and  their  foolish  heart  was  darkened.     Professing  them- 
 
 23  selves  to  be  wise,  they  became  fools,  and  changed  the  glory  of  the  uncorruptible  God  into  an 
 image  made  like  to  corruptible  man,  and  to  birds,  and  fourfooted  beasts,  and  creeping  things. 
 
 24  Wherefore  God  also  gave  them  up  to  uncleanness  through  the  lusts  of  their  own  hearts,  to- 
 
 25  dishonor  their  own  bodies  between  themselves :  who  changed  the  truth  of  God  into  a  lie, 
 and  worshipped  and  served  the  creature  more  than  the  Creator,  who  is  blessed  for  ever.. 
 Amen. 
 
 26  For  this  cau.se  God  gave  them  up  unto  vile  affections:  for  even  their  women  did  change 
 
 27  the  natural  use  into  that  which  is  against  nature :  and  likewise  also  the  men,  leaving  tlie 
 natural  use  of  the  woman,  burned  in  their  lust  one  toward  another;  men  with  men  working 
 that  which  is  unseemly,  and  receiving  in  themselves  that  recompense  of  tlieir  error  which 
 
 28  was  meet.     And  even  as  they  did  not  like  to  retain  God  in  tlieir  knowledge,  God  gave  them 
 
 29  over  to  a  reprobate  mind,  to  do  those  things  wliich  are  not  convenient;  being  filled  with 
 all   unrighteousness,  fornication,  wickedness,  covetousness,    maliciousness;    full  of  envy, 
 
 30  murder,  debate,  deceit,  malignity;  whisperers,  backbiters,  haters  of  God,  despiteful,  proud, 
 
 31  boasters,  inventors  of  evil  things,  disobedient  to  parents,  without  understanding,  covenant- 
 
 32  breakers,  without  natural  affection,  implacable,  unmerciful:  who  knowing  the  judgment 
 of  God,  that  they  which  commit  such  tilings  are  worthy  of  deatli,  not  only  do  the  same,  but 
 have  pleasure  in  them  that  do  them. 
 
 Man  had  degraded  God,  says  the  apostle,  and  God  degraded  man.  Man  can  only  degrade  God  in  his 
 conceptions  of  Him.  He  may  think  meanly  and  poorly  of  God,  instead  of  investing  Him  in  his  ideas  with 
 every  perfection.  And  this  is  just  what  took  place.  Man  might  have  learned  from  Nature  (for  Nature 
 is  a  revelation  of  God  to  a  rational  creature)  the  lesson  of  God's  eternal  power  and  Godhead,  had  he  becrt 
 80  minded ;   His  magnificence,  wisdom,  benevolence,  are  written  in  no  obscure  characters  on  the  Avhole 
 
SECTION  237.— ROMANS  1  :  16-32. 
 
 201 
 
 frame  of  the  universe.  But  man  could  not,  rather  he  would  not,  rise  to  those  lofty  conceptions  of  God's 
 character  which  Nature,  studied  with  a  simple  and  docile  heart,  furnishes.  Man  xvould  not  think  of  God 
 as  a  Being  infinitely  raised  above  even  the  noblest  works  of  His  hands ;  he  confounded  Him  with  the 
 creatures  that  were  derived  from  him,  and  allowed  the  religious  instinct — the  instinct  of  worship — to 
 fasten  upon  them  instead  of  the  Creator.  In  a  word,  idolatry  (or  the  surrounding  the  creature  with  the 
 attributes  of  the  Creator)  is  the  original,  fundamental  sin  of  man — the  point  of  departure  from  which 
 man  started  on  his  downward  course  until  he  reached  the  lowest  depths  of  wickedness.  Man  debased 
 God  in  his  conceptions  of  Him.  And  God,  as  the  meet  recompense  of  such  dishonor  done  Him,  really  and 
 actually  debased  man  by  abandoning  him  to  the  dominion  of  vices,  the  very  mention  of  which  freezes  the 
 blood  of  an  upright  man.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 17.  The  words  "the  just,"  or  "the  righteous 
 shall  live  by  faith,"  might  also  be  understood,  "  the 
 righteous  by  faith,"  "  those  that  are  righteous  by 
 
 faith,"  "  shall  live."    A. 1  noticed  how  the  words 
 
 are  connected  together,  "  the  righteousness  of  God 
 is  revealed  in  the  gospel,  as  it  is  written.  The  just 
 shall  live  by  faith."  I  saw  the  apostle's  meaning, 
 that  by  the  gospel  is  made  known  that  righteous- 
 ness which  avails  with  God,  in  which  God,  out  of 
 mere  mercy,  makes  us  righteous  through  faith.  On 
 this  I  felt  as  if  I  was  wholly  born  anew.  The  pre- 
 cious Scripture  now  appeared  quite  another  thing  to 
 me.  I  ran  quickly  through  the  whole  Bible,  and 
 collected  all  that  it  says  on  the  subject.  And  thus, 
 as  I  had  hated  the  expression,  "  God's  righteous- 
 ness," I  began  dearly  to  love  it  as  the  gladdest  word 
 in  Scripture;  and  that  passage  became  to  me  the 
 
 very  gate  of  heaven.     Luther. Like  a  nail  in  a 
 
 sure  place  this  saying  sticks  in  Luther's  memory. 
 He  wanders  through  the  convent,  he  trudges  it  to 
 Rome,  he  crawls  up  Pilate's  staircase,  but  still  the 
 sentence  is  sounding  in  his  ear.  Through  seas  of 
 anguish  and  dismay  he  buffets  his  laboring  path,  no 
 ray  to  guide  him  but  this  tiny  spark,  till  all  at  once 
 at  that  little  spark  Luther's  soul  is  kindled,  and  the 
 Reformation-beacon  flames.     Hnmilton. 
 
 18.  The  origin  of  the  atonement  is  to  be  sought 
 in  the  righteous  wrath  of  God  against  sin.  Paul 
 recognizes  the  wrath  of  God  as  the  fundamental 
 fact  in  which  wc  are  to  seek  for  an  explanation  of 
 that  scheme.  "  Herein,"  says  he  (that  is,  in  the 
 gospel),  "  is  the  righteousness  of  God  re\^ealed." 
 And  then,  commencing  the  explanation  necessary  to 
 elucidate  these  words,  he  adds:  "For  the  wrath  of 
 God  is  revealed  from  heaven  against  all  imgodli- 
 ness "  (sin  against  the  first  table)  "  and  unright- 
 eousness" (sin  against  the  second  table)  "of  men." 
 The  idea  is  perfectly  simple.  God  has  given  us  a 
 law,  involving  duty  to  himself  and  duty  to  our  fel- 
 low-men— a  law  promulgated  explicitly  to  the  Jew, 
 and  graven  in  characters,  not  obliterated,  yet  dim 
 and  confused  through  the  fall,  on  the  hearts  of  all 
 mankind.  God  is  a  Spirit,  a  searcher  of  the  thoughts 
 and  intents  of  the  heart ;  and,  therefore,  a  mere 
 outward  observance  of  this  law,  in  the  letter  of  it, 
 can   never  meet   his   requirements.      All  mankind 
 
 have  broken  the  law  either  literally  or  spiritually, 
 or  both ;  and,  by  the  violation,  God's  displeasure  is 
 incurred.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 "  The  wrath  of  God  is  revealed  from  heaven." 
 This  saying  contains  a  deep  and  awful  truth.  God's 
 punishment  is  God's  wrath  against  sin ;  and  is  hot 
 merely  the  consequence  of  lifeless  laws,  but  the 
 expression  of  the  feeling  of  a  living  spirit.  It 
 would  be  most  perilous  to  do  away  with  these 
 words ;  for  if  the  wrath  of  God  be  only  a  figure, 
 
 his  love  must  be  but  a  figure  too.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 The  revelation  is  given  on  purpose  that  we  may 
 avoid  that  wrath ;  for  the  wrath  is  future,  and  we 
 are  commanded  to  flee  from  it ;  and  faith  in  it  is 
 requisite,  before  the  experience  of  it,  that  we  ma}/ 
 flee  from  it.  The  most  vivid  images  of  Scripture 
 are  but  faint  and  inadequate  shadowings  forth  of 
 the  reality ;  they  demonstrate  and  unveil  it  as  far 
 as  possible,  but  they  require  belief.  Our  blessed 
 Lord  makes  his  appeal  to  our  very  senses,  as  far  as 
 it  can  be  made.  He  takes  the  torture  which  is  most 
 terrible  to  us,  that  from  which  our  sensitive  nature 
 shrinks  back  with  the  greatest  horror  and  repug- 
 nance, and  constructs  a  world  out  of  it,  and  carries 
 us  into  the  midst  of  that  world,  as  in  the  tremen- 
 dous colloquy  between  Lazarus  in  heaven  and  the 
 lost  man  in  hell ;  so  that  we  see  the  flames,  we  hear 
 the  wail  of  souls  tormented,  we  observe  the  anguish 
 of  despair.     G.  B.  C. 
 
 30,  The  apostle  says  that  the  invisible  things 
 of  God,  even  his  eternal  power  and  Godhead,  "  are 
 clearly  seen  from  the  creation  of  the  world  "  (i.  e., 
 God's  creation  of  the  world  is  the  source  from 
 which  true  information  respecting  his  lofty  attri- 
 butes may  be  gained),  "  so  that  they"  (the  Gentiles) 
 "are  without  excuse,"  because  the  lessons  which 
 they  might  have  learned  of  God  from  Nature  are 
 quite  sufficient  to  have  condemned  their  idolatries. 
 
 E.  M.  G. Various  as  have  been  God's  dealings 
 
 with  the  world,  there  is,  after  all,  a  terrible  imparti- 
 ality in  his  dispensations  to  his  rational  creatures. 
 Wherever  men  possess  reason  and  conscience,  they 
 possess  in  some  measure  the  means  of  pleasing  or 
 displeasing  him  ;  whenever  they  can,  in  the  lowest 
 degree,  conceive  his  law,  they  are  bound  to  obey  it. 
 He  can  estimate  every  district  and  age  of  the  world 
 
202 
 
 SECTION  237.— ROMANS  1 :  16-32. 
 
 by  the  standards  appropriate  to  each.  And  as  He 
 contemplates  the  vast  prospect,  Christian  and  hea- 
 then— as  he  beholds  in  the  one  division  those  to  whom 
 Christ  was  hidden,  but  who  would  perhaps  have  "  re- 
 ceived him  gladly";  in  the  other  those  to  whom 
 Christ  was  revealed,  but  who  despised  and  neglected 
 the  revelation — he  doubtless  can  bring  men  to  a 
 level,  balancing  their  opportunities  against  their  ac- 
 tions to  a  degree  wholly  unattainable  by  our  weak 
 and  perplexed  vision.     W.  A.  B. 
 
 21.  A  man  may  lose  the  good  things  of  this  life 
 against  his  will ;  but,  if  he  loses  eternal  blessings, 
 
 he  does  so  with  his  own  consent.     Aug. The 
 
 more  carefully  we  observe  the  workings  of  our  own 
 wills,  the  surer  will  be  oui'  conviction  that  they  can 
 ruin  themselves.  We  shall  indeed  find  that  they 
 can  not  be  forced  or  ruined  from  the  outside.  But 
 if  we  watch  the  influence  upon  the  viill  itself,  of  its 
 own  wrong  decisions  and  its  own  yielding  to  temp- 
 tations, we  shall  discover  that  the  voluntary  faculty 
 may  be  ruined  from  within  ;  may  be  made  impotent 
 to  holiness  by  its  own  action  ;  may  surrender  itself 
 to  appetite  and  selfishness  with  such  an  intensity 
 and  entireness  that  it  becomes  unable  to  convert  it- 
 self and  overcome  its  own  wrong  inclination.  And 
 yet  there  is  no  extraneous  compulsion,  from  first  to 
 last,  in  the  process.  The  man  follows  himself.  He 
 pursues  his  own  inclinations.  He  has  his  own  way, 
 and  does  as  he  pleases.  He  loves  what  he  inclines 
 to  love,  and  hates  what  he  inclines  to  hate.  Neither 
 Ood,  nor  the  world,  nor  Satan  himself,  forces  him 
 to  do  wrong.  It  is  the  most  spontaneous  of  self-mo- 
 tion. But  self-motion  has  consequences  as  much  as 
 any  other  motion.  Because  sin  is  a  free  act,  it  does 
 not  follow  that  it  has  no  results,  and  leaves  the  will 
 precisely  as  it  found  it.  It  is  strictly  true  that  man 
 was  not  compelled  to  apostatize ;  but  it  is  equally 
 true  that,  if  of  his  own  will  he  did  apostatize,  he 
 could  not  then  and  afterward  bo  as  he  was  before. 
 He  would  lose  knowledge  ;  his  understanding  would 
 become  darkened.  And  he  would  lose  spiritual 
 power ;  his  will  would  become  impotent  to  holiness. 
 Shedd. 
 
 22,  The  term  spiritual  folly  includes  not  only 
 those  who  are  in  the  common  sense  of  the  term 
 foolish,  but  a  great  many  who  are  in  the  common 
 sense  of  the  terms  prudent,  sensible,  thoughtful, 
 and  wise.  It  is  but  too  evident  that  some  of  the 
 ablest  men  who  have  ever  lived  upon  earth  have 
 been  in  no  less  a  degree  spiritually  fools.  And  thus 
 it  is  not  without  much  truth  that  Christian  writers 
 have  dwelt  upon  the  insufficiency  of  worldly  wisdom, 
 and  have  warned  their  readers  to  beware  lest,  while 
 professing  themselves  to  be  wise,  they  should  be 
 accounted  as  fools  in  the  sight  of  God.     T.  A. 
 
 23-33.  Roman  society  was  a  living  commen- 
 tary upon  the  words  of  John,  "All  that  is  in  the 
 
 world,  the  lust  of  the  flesh,  and  the  lust  of  the 
 eyes,  and  the  pride  of  life,  is  not  of  the  Father." 
 The  principle  known  to  formal  theology  as  "  con- 
 cupiscence," and  to  popular  language  as  active  self- 
 ishness, was  everywhere  dominant.  It  was  embod- 
 ied in  the  whole  social  and  political  fabric  of  the 
 empire.  It  was  displayed  in  its  triple  form  of  un- 
 restricted sensuality,  unchecked  covetousness,  and 
 unbounded  self-assertion.  As  sensuality,  it  was 
 preying  upon  the  strength  and  manhood  of  the 
 people.  As  covetousness,  it  was  drying  up  the 
 wealth  of  provinces  and  the  sources  of  enterprise. 
 As  pride,  it  was  everywhere  in  active  conflict  with 
 personal  and  social  liberty.  But  these  effects,  out- 
 ward and  political,  were  harmless  compared  with 
 the  degradation  inflicted  by  unchecked  self-worship 
 upon  the  human  soul  within.  When  man  is  his 
 own  center,  his  own  ideal,  his  own  end,  his  own 
 God ;  when  the  indulgence  of  passion,  and  the  ac- 
 quisition of  income,  and  general  self-assertion  are 
 leading  and  uncontrolled  principles  of  action,  the 
 human  character  slides  to  a  point  of  degradation 
 which  language  can  shadow  out,  but  which  it  can 
 not  describe.  The  Roman  Christians  must  have 
 recognized  the  society  around  them,  the  men  and 
 women  with  whom  they  had  daily  dealings  as  fellow 
 citizens,  in  the  dark  and  terrible  touches  of  this 
 first  chapter.     H.  P.  L. 
 
 This  picture  of  the  moral  state  of  heathendom 
 is  not  a  whit  overwrought.  Its  truth  is  confirmed 
 by  the  astounding  representations  of  the  corruption 
 of  those  times  of  the  empire,  which  we  find  in  the 
 most  celebrated  and  earnest-minded  heathen  writers. 
 Wherever  Tacitus,  the  greatest  of  Roman  histori- 
 ans, looks,  whether  to  heaven  or  upon  earth,  he  sees 
 nothing  but  black  night  and  deeds  of  cruelty.  He 
 feels  that  the  destruction  of  the  world  is  near,  when 
 she  must  drink  the  cup  of  divine  wrath  to  the  dregs. 
 The  elder  Pliny,  too,  lost  in  wonder  at  the  works  of 
 nature,  could  enjoy  no  rest  in  contemplating  them. 
 He  could  find  nothing  certain,  but  that  there  was  no 
 certainty ;  and  nothing  more  miserable  than  man. 
 He  could  wish  for  no  greater  blessing  than  a  speedy 
 death ;  and  this  he  found  in  the  flames  of  Vesuvius 
 
 (a.  d.  79).     P.  S. Paul's  terrible  indictment  is 
 
 not  more  severe  than  the  indignant  assertions  of 
 Seneca.  He  compares  society,  where  every  one 
 makes  his  profit  by  injuring  somebody  else,  to  the 
 life  of  gladiators,  who  live  together  to  fight  each 
 other.  "  All  things,"  he  says,  "  are  full  of  crimes 
 and  vices.  More  is  perpetrated  than  can  be  removed 
 by  force.  There  is  a  struggle  to  see  which  will  ex- 
 cel in  iniquity.  Daily  the  appetite  for  sin  increases, 
 the  sense  of  shame  diminishes.  Casting  away  all 
 respect  for  right  and  justice,  lust  hurries  whitherso- 
 ever it  will.  Crimes  are  no  longer  secret ;  they  stalk 
 before  the  eyes  of  men.     Iniquity  has  so  free  a 
 
SECTION  338.— ROMANS  2  : 1-29. 
 
 203 
 
 course  in  public,  it  so  dominates  in  all  hearts,  that 
 innocence  is  not  only  rare — it  does  not  exist  at  all. 
 It  is  not  a  case  of  violations  of  law  in  individual 
 cases,  few  in  number.  From  all  sides,  as  at  a  given 
 signal,  men  rush  together,  confounding  good  and 
 evil."  He  then  proceeds  to  specify,  in  a  long  cata- 
 logue, the  forms  of  iniquity,  some  of  them  revolting 
 and  unnatural  crimes,  which  exhibited  themselves 
 
 on  every  hand.     G.  P.  F. Such  was  the  state  of 
 
 things  in  the  days  in  which  Christianity  appeared. 
 Pleasure  mounted  the  throne,  shame  departed  from 
 the  heart.  Religion,  long  the  fruitful  source  of  un- 
 "belief,  superstition,  and  immorality,  could  not  offer 
 a  remedy.  Even  philosophy  sat  down  perplexed. 
 The  human  understanding  had  run  through  the  cir- 
 •cle  in  which,  left  to  itself,  it  could  move.  A  Cato 
 and  Cesar  dared  publicly  confess  that  the  belief  in 
 an  eternal  existence  was  fabulous,  and  that  on  yon- 
 der side  of  the  grave  neither  sorrow  nor  joy  was  to 
 be  expected.  The  elder  Pliny  makes  the  undisguised 
 declaration  "that  all  inquiry  after  a  higher  truth 
 may  be  denominated  ridiculous,  and  that  it  is  to  be 
 •doubted  which  is  more  advantageous  to  mankind, 
 the  skepticism  of  some  or  the  disgraceful  religion 
 of  others,  yea,  that  this  alone  is  certain,  that  abso- 
 lutely nothing  certain  exists,  and  that  a  more  wretch- 
 ed as  well  as  prouder  creature  than  man  does  not 
 exist."      Yan  0. 
 
 28,  29.  If  you  take  away  a  man's  knowledge, 
 jou  do  not  bring  him  to  the  state  of  an  infant,  but 
 
 to  that  of  a  brute ;  and  of  one  of  the  most  mis- 
 chievous and  malignant  of  the  brute  creation.  For 
 you  do  not  lessen  or  weaken  the  man's  body  by  low- 
 ering his  mind ;  he  still  retains  his  strength  and  his 
 passions,  the  passions  leading  to  self-indulgence,  the 
 strength  which  enables  him  to  feed  them  by  con- 
 tinued gratification.     T.  A. The  result  of  that 
 
 old  idolatry  was  the  indulgence  of  fleshly  lust.  And 
 the  language  of  the  apostle  precisely  describes  the 
 connection  between  the  cause  and  the  effect.  They 
 did  not  like  to  retain  God  in  their  knowledge.  They 
 had  supplied  to  them  ever  by  their  conscience  a 
 higher  ideal ;  not  perhaps  the  highest,  nor  even  in 
 itself  very  high,  but  still  higher  than  could  be  repre- 
 sented by  their  gross  worship.  They  felt  higher  in- 
 stincts, higher  impulses.  But  they  put  the  lower 
 above  the  higher,  and  the  end  was  the  downright 
 dominion  of  the  lower  nature.  F.  T. The  teach- 
 ing here  is  plain  and  indisputable.  God  gave  men 
 the  means  of  knowing  his  perfections  and  his  will. 
 From  these  they  turned  away,  because  they  did  not 
 like  to  retain  God  in  their  knowledge,  and  chose  and 
 worshiped  the  meanest  reptiles,  nay,  even  the  images 
 of  beasts  instead  of  the  Creator.  Against  such  aw- 
 ful impiety  he  displayed  his  displeasure,  or  made 
 known  his  wrath,  by  allowing  them  without  restraint 
 to  pursue  their  own  course.  He  gave  them  over. 
 The  consequence  was,  a  condition  of  the  most  de- 
 graded iniquity  and  more  than  brutish  sensuality 
 and  lust.     F.  W. 
 
 Section  238. 
 
 EoMANS  ii.  1-29. 
 
 1  Therefore  thou  art  inexcusable,  0  man,  whosoever  thou  art  that  judgest ;  for  wherein 
 thou  judgest  another,  tliou  condemnest  thyself;  for  thou  that  judgest  doest  the  same  things. 
 
 2  But  we  are  sure  that  the  judgment  of  God  is  according  to  truth  against  them  Avhich  commit 
 
 3  such  things.     And  thinkest  thou  this,  O  man,  that  judgest  them  which  do  such  things,  and 
 
 4  doest  the  same,  that  thou  shalt  escape  the  judgment  of  God  ?     Or  despisest  tliou  the  riclies 
 of  his  goodness  and  forbearance  and  longsuflfering  ;  not  knowing  that  the  goodness  of  God 
 
 5  leadeth  thee  to  repentance  ?     But  after  thy  hardness  and  impenitent  heart  treasurest  up 
 unto  thyself  wrath  against  the  day  of  wrath  and  revelation  of  the  righteous  judgment  of 
 
 6  God  ;  who  will  render  to  every  man  according  to  his  deeds :  to  them  who  by  patient  con- 
 V  tinuance  in  well  doing  seek  for  glory  and  honour  and  immortality,  eternal  life :  but  unto 
 
 8  them  that  are  contentious,  and  do  not  obey  the  truth,  but  obey  unrighteousness,  indignation 
 
 9  and  wrath,  tribulation  and  anguish,  upon  every  soul  of  man  that  doeth  evil,  of  the  Jew 
 
 10  first,  and  also  of  the  Gentile ;  but  glory,  honour,  and  peace,  to  every  man  that  worketh 
 
 11  good,  to  the  Jew  first,  and  also  to  the  Gentile  :  for  there  is  no  respect  of  persons  with  God. 
 
 12  For  as  many  as  have  sinned  witliout  law  shall  also  perish  without  law  :  and  as  many  as  have 
 
 13  sinned  in  the  law  shall  be  judged  by  the  law  ;  ("for  not  the  hearers  of  the  law  «?•«  just  before 
 
 14  God,  but  the  doers  of  the  law  shall  be  justified.     For  when  the  Gentiles,  which  have  not 
 the  law,  do  by  nature  the  things  contained  in  the  law,  these,  having  not  the  law,  are  a  law 
 
 15  unto  themselves:  which  shew  the  work  of  the  law  written  in  their  hearts,  their  conscience 
 
20 i  SECTION  238.— ROMANS  2  : 1-29. 
 
 also  bearing  witness,  and  their  thoughts  the  mean  wliile  accusing  or  else  excusing  one  an- 
 
 16  other;)  in  the  day  when  God  shall  judge  the  secrets  of  men  by  Jesus  Christ  according  to 
 my  gospel. 
 
 17  Behold,  thou  art  called  a  Jew,  and  restest  in  the  law,  and  niakest  thy  boast  of  God,  and 
 
 18  knowest  his  will,  and  approvest  the  tilings  that  are  more  excellent,  being  instructed  out  of 
 
 19  the  law  ;  and  art  confident  that  thou  thyself  art  a  guide  of  the  blind,  a  light  of  them  which 
 
 20  are  in  darkness,  an  instructor  of  the  foolish,  a  teacher  of  babes,  which  hast  the  form  of 
 
 21  knowledge  and  of  the  truth  in  the  law.     Thou  tlierefore  which  teacliest  another,  teachest 
 
 22  thou  not  thyself?   thou  that  preachest  a  man  should  not  steal,  dost  thou  steal?     Thou  tliat 
 sayest  a  man  should  not  commit  adultery,  dost  thou  commit  adultery?    thou  that  abhorrest 
 
 23  idols,  dost  tliou  commit  sacrilege?     Thou  that  makest  thy  boast  i)f  the  law,  through  break- 
 
 24  ing  the  law  dislionourest  thou  God  ?     For  tlie  name  of  God  is  blasphemed  among  the  Gen- 
 
 25  tiles  througli  you,  as  it  is  written.     For  circumcision  verily  protiteth,  if  thou  keep  the  law  : 
 
 26  but  if  thou  be  a  breaker  of  the  law,  thy  circumcision  is  made  uncircumcision.      Therefore 
 if  the  uncircumcision  keep  the  righteousness  of  tlie  law,  shall  not  his  uncircumcision  be 
 
 27  counted  for  circumcision?     And  shall  not  uncircumcision  which  is  by  nature,  if  it  fulfil  the 
 
 28  law,  judge  thee,  who  by  the  letter  and  circumcision  dost  transgress  the  law?     For  he  is  not 
 a  Jew,  which  is  one  outwardly  ;  neither  /.v  that  circumcision,  which  is  outward  in  the  flesh  : 
 
 29  but  he  is  a  Jew,  which  is  one  inwardly ;  and  circumcision  is  that  of  the  heart,  in  the  spirit,, 
 and  not  in  the  letter ;   whose  praise  is  not  of  men,  but  of  God. 
 
 Behold  the  goodness  of  God  in  the  same  view  with  the  manifestation  of  his  mind  against  sin — the 
 expressions  of  denunciation  accompanying  his  holy  law,  and  mingled  with  all  his  communications  to  man 
 — how  many  they  are,  how  decisive,  how  solemn,  and  at  the  same  time  just  i  And  yet,  notwithstanding^ 
 the  world  around  us  is  not  made  an  unmingled  scene  of  vindictive  execution;  sinful  men  are  not,  in  every 
 path  and  dwelling,  crushed  under  the  falling  judgments  of  heaven.  There  is  an  immense  dispensation  of 
 benefits.  The  series  of  the  divine  goodness,  too,  may  be  counted  by  the  succession  of  a  man's  sins.  Not 
 one  sin,  small  or  great,  but  close  by  it  were  acts  and  proofs  of  this  goodness.  If  this  had  been  realized 
 to  thought,  what  a  striking  and  awful  admonition  !  Each  and  every  sin  a  testimony,  a  representative  of 
 goodness  ;  and  what  a  wonder  that  the  train  of  goodness  should  still  persist  to  go  on  !  So,  "  the  goodness 
 of  GocV  is  to  be  viewed  in  its  character  of  patience  and  long-suffering.  All  his  lengthened  indulgence, 
 his  train  of  favors — what  should  we  in  conscience  deem  it  to  have  been  for  ?  What,  but  that  there  might 
 be  increasing  gratitude,  devotedness,  wisdom,  and  service  ? 
 
 Conceive  the  state  of  a  soul  hardened  under  "  tlie  goodness  of  God!''''  No  longer  even  a  perception  of 
 his  mercies  as  such — a  fixed,  impenetrable  ingratitude ;  an  established,  habitual  repellency  to  all  his 
 attractions ;  a  cessation,  nearly,  of  regret  for  not  being  at  peace  with  him  ;  the  man's  mind  made  up,  as  it 
 were,  just  to  seize  and  enjoy  as  much  temporal  good  as  God  yi\\\  permit  him  (not  give  him)  during  the 
 remainder  of  the  brief  space  of  life,  and  leave  all  that  is  to  follow  to  be  as  it  may.  Consider,  on  the 
 other  hand,  how  happily  the  sentiment  of  '■'■  repentance''^  from  a  sense  of  "  the  goodness  of  God"  mingles 
 and  harmonizes  with  all  the  noblest  and  most  delightful  sentiments  of  religion — with  gratitude,  humility, 
 holy  reverence,  and  zeal — and  with  the  aspiration  to  a  better  life,  where  there  shall  be  no  more  sin.     J.  F. 
 
 Chapters  2,S,  and  4. — The  apostle  goes  on  to  show  |  his  alone,  but  shall  be  ours  also,  if  wc  believe  the 
 
 that,  in  this  matter  of  sinfulness  before  God,  all  are 
 alike ;  that  none  has  a  right  to  set  himself  up  above 
 and  judge  another;  for  that  man's  unworthiness 
 and  God's  long-suffering  are  universal.  And  so  he 
 passes  gradually  to  the  case  of  the  Jews,  whom  by 
 and  by  he  directly  addresses,  especially  with  refer- 
 ence to  their  supposed  and  real  advantages  over 
 others  in  the  knowledge  of  God ;  contrasting  the 
 pride  of  the  Jews  in  their  law  and  their  God  with 
 
 resurrection  of  Jesus  from  the  dead.  This  is  the 
 state  of  the  main  line  of  argument  as  far  as  the  end 
 of  chapter  4.     A. 
 
 2,  3.  To  what  in  yourself  will  you  ascribe  that 
 which  in  others  you  ascribe  to  criminality?  Com- 
 pare yourself  with  others  upon  whom  you  have  been 
 sitting  in  judgment,  and  wherein  are  you  dissimilar  ? 
 Be  not  deceived,  God  is  not  mocked.  What  are  you 
 doing,  as  estranged  from  him  who  came  to  save  you, 
 
 their  actual  disobedience  to  both ;  showing  that  by     but  fulfilling  the  desires  of  the  flesh  and  the  mind, 
 the  works  of  the  law  shall  no  flesh  be  justified  ;  and     and  walking  in  your  own  chosen  way  ?     E.  M. 
 that  Abraham's  real  advantage  was  his  faith,  by  4.  Where,  if  not  in  Christ,  is  the  power  that 
 
 which  he  was  justified  before  God  without  the  works     can  persuade  a  sinner  to  return,  that  can  bring  home 
 of  the  law.     And  this  justification  by  faith  was  not  !  a  heart  to  God?     Common  mercies  of  God,  though 
 
SECTION  238.— ROMAN'S  2  : 1-29. 
 
 205 
 
 they  have  a  leading  faculty  to  repentance,  yet  the 
 rebellious  heart  will  not  be  led  by  them.  The  judg- 
 ments of  God,  public  or  personal,  though  they  ought 
 to  drive  us  to  God,  yet  the  heart,  unchanged,  runs 
 the  further  from  God.  Do  we  not  see  it  by  our- 
 selves and  other  sinners  about  us  ?  They  look  not 
 at  all  toward  Him  who  smites,  much  less  do  they  re- 
 turn ;  or,  if  any  more  serious  thoughts  of  returning 
 arise  upon  the  surprise  of  an  affliction,  how  soon 
 vanish  they,  either  the  stroke  abating,  or  the  heart, 
 by  time,  growing  hard  and  senseless  under  it !  Leave 
 Christ  out,  and  all  other  means  work  not  this  way ; 
 neither  the  works  nor  the  word  of  God  sounding 
 daily  in  his  ear,  Hetwri,  return.  Let  the  noise  of 
 the  rod  speak  it  too,  and  both  join  together  to  make 
 the  cry  the  louder,  yet  the  wicked  will  do  wickedly. 
 
 L. Sin  hath  by  so  much  the  greater  evil  in  it  by 
 
 how  much  it  is  committed  against  the  greater  good- 
 ness. As  good  things  received  bind  us  stronger  unto 
 duty,  so  good  things  abused  bind  us  stronger  under 
 
 guilt.     Caryl. God  gives  us  all  the  mercies  of 
 
 this  life  as  helps  to  an  immortal  state  of  glory,  and 
 as  earnests  of  it.  Sensualists  know  not  what  a  soul 
 is,  nor  what  soul  mercies  are,  and  therefore  know 
 not  the  just  value  of  all  bodily  mercies ;  but  take 
 up  only  with  the  carcass,  shell,  or  shadow,  instead  of 
 the  life  of  their  mercies.  No  wonder  they  are  so 
 unthankful  for  God's  mercies,  when  they  know  not 
 the  real  excellency  of  them.     £ax. 
 
 7.  Patient  continuance.  If  duty  be  not 
 so  holy  a  power  as  love,  yet,  as  long  as  we  remain 
 here,  we  need  the  strength  of  duty  as  much  as  we 
 do  the  fire  of  love.  The  steady  discharge  of  the 
 duties  of  the  day  saves  our  religious  life  from  being 
 •a  mere  weak  alternation  of  fits  of  joy  and  fits  of 
 depression.  The  resolute  will  that  allows  no  mere 
 mood  ever  to  interfere  with  the  appointed  work  of 
 the  present  moment  is  the  backbone  of  the  truly 
 religious  character.  The  instinct  of  love,  glorious 
 as  it  is,  yet  may  degenerate  into  mere  dreamy  feel- 
 ing, into  sentimental  sorrow  for  sin,  and  sentimental 
 longing  for  a  holier  life.  That  which  saves  it  from 
 this  degenerate  end  is  the  strong,  steady  sense  of 
 duty.  And  there  is  no  one  quality  which  it  is  bet- 
 ter for  us,  in  every  sense,  to  form,  to  retain,  to 
 cherish  in  our  souls  than  this.     F.  T. 
 
 Glory  and  honour.  Nothing  in  all  the  suc- 
 cess of  Satan  in  his  management  of  the  world's 
 affairs  is  so  saddening  to  contemplate  as  the  false 
 direction  he  has  been  enabled  to  give  to  the  enthu- 
 siasm of  men.  Enthusiasm  is  a  beautiful  and  sacred 
 thing,  implanted  in  us  that  we  might  launch  forth 
 on  sublime  enterprises  of  mercy  to  man  and  of  glory 
 to  God.  Enthusiasm  would  make  of  a  holy  man  a 
 seraph.  Men  hardly  know  what  to  do  with  this  di- 
 vine faculty.  They  thirst  for  glory,  honor,  immor- 
 tality, but  limit  their  conceptions  of  these  things  to 
 
 what  the  world,  the  fallen,  doomed  world,  can  give. 
 G.  B. 
 
 Eternal  life.  Christ  and  his  apostles  seem 
 to  have  given  less  space  than  we  might  have  ex- 
 pected to  the  particulars  of  the  soul's  condition 
 after  death.  A  few  great,  simple,  commanding, 
 comprehensive  assurances  are  made  to  stand  out  be- 
 fore us,  with  outlines  that  are  very  sharp  and  founda- 
 tions that  are  very  broad  and  firm.  The  fact  of 
 the  Christian's  immortality,  the  fact  of  the  judg- 
 ment at  the  entrance,  the  fact  of  the  separation  of 
 the  righteous  from  the  wicked,  the  fact  that  this 
 judgment  proceeds  on  one  principle,  and  that  this 
 separation  is  determined  by  one  affection  or  the  ab- 
 sence of  it,  the  fact  that  afterward  there  are  two 
 parted  families,  each  of  them  a  social  state,  the 
 perfect  blessedness  of  the  one  consisting  supremely 
 in  the  fully  recognized  presence  and  love  of  the 
 Lord,  and  the  complete  wretchedness  of  the  other 
 in  absence  from  Ilim — these  are  all.  On  these  the 
 Scriptures  lay  all  the  stress.  Around  and  under 
 them  they  spread  out  all  that  immortal  land.  To 
 the  faithful  who  seek  by  patient  well-doing  there 
 shall  be  glory,  honor,  and  immortality,  but  tribula- 
 tion and  anguish  to  every  soul  that  loveth  and  doeth 
 evil.  r.  D.  H. When  it  is  told  us  that  the  con- 
 sciousness wc  inherit  is  strictly  indestructible — that 
 no  mutations  in  the  mode  of  existence,  no  accidents, 
 no  alterations  in  the  laws  of  nature,  not  even  the 
 upturning  of  the  material  universe,  not  the  extinc- 
 tion of  all  things  visible,  can  bring  about  the  anni- 
 hilation of  man — then,  indeed,  it  becomes  a  question 
 of  unutterable  consequence,  "  What  is  God  ?  "  for 
 we,  even  we,  are  to  be  the  companions  of  his  eter- 
 nal duration !  The  creatures  of  a  day,  of  a  sum- 
 mer, of  a  century,  might  be  imagined,  when  they 
 stand  upon  the  threshold  of  their  term  of  existence, 
 to  make  inquiry  concerning  the  attributes  and  dis- 
 positions of  the  Creator  and  the  rules  of  his  gov- 
 ernment :  for  these  arc  to  give  law  to  their  season 
 of  life,  and  to  be  the  measure  of  their  enjoyments. 
 But  with  what  intenseness  of  anxiety  might  the 
 Sons  of  Immortality  put  such  questions,  as  they 
 come  severally  to  set  foot  upon  a  course  that  shall 
 have  no  end,  and  that  must  always  be  gathering  to 
 itself  importance  !  Apart  from  the  doctrine  of  im- 
 mortality, the  doctrine  of  the  divine  attributes  might 
 be  tranquilly  dealt  with,  as  we  deal  with  any  ab- 
 struse matters,  or  with  mathematical  principles. 
 They  are  of  some  moment ;  but  it  is  bounded  by 
 the  brief  period  of  our  own  connection  with  the 
 material  world.  How  much  otherwise  is  it  when 
 every  attribute,  natural  and  moral,  of  the  Infinite 
 Being  shall  for  ever  concentrate  its  rays,  as  in  a 
 focus,  upon  the  immortal  created  spirit ;  so  that 
 this  spirit  shall  draw  to  itself,  in  some  manner,  and 
 without  end,  a  special  consequence  from  the  omnipo- 
 
206 
 
 SECTION  238.— ROMANS  2  : 1-29. 
 
 tence  and  the  omniscience,  from  the  rectitude  and 
 the  benignity  of  God  !  When  once  the  soul  awakes, 
 as  from  a  dream,  to  the  lational  consciousness  of 
 either  truth,  with  what  force  and  majesty  does  the 
 other  present  itself  to  the  mind  !  The  belief  of 
 immortality  brings  God  before  the  soul,  as  if  visibly 
 manifested  ;  the  knowledge  of  God  kindles  the  con- 
 ception of  endless  life.     I.  T. 
 
 Faith  acts  its  noble  energy  forth  into  righteous- 
 ness, works  by  love,  bears  the  fruit  of  philanthropy, 
 integrity,  patience,  temperance,  emancipation,  bro- 
 therly kindness,  charity.  Everlasting  life  is  the  re- 
 sult. The  soul  has  reached  its  period  of  victory. 
 From  the  far  country  it  has  traveled  back  till  it  has 
 come  home — home — 0  word  of  unspeakable  and 
 unexhausted  meaning  !  The  door  of  the  Father's 
 house  was  open,  and  it  has  entered'  in.  This  is  life 
 eternal.  Henceforth  there  shall  be  labor,  indeed, 
 because  labor  is  the  best  satisfaction  of  a  spiritual 
 being.  But  it  shall  be  labor  in  the  Master's  society 
 • — labor  under  the  encouragements  of  his  friend- 
 ship— labor  with  the  crown  on  the  head,  and  the 
 seal  in  the  forehead,  and  the  reconciliation  in  the 
 heart.  Faithful  continuance  in  well  -  doing  has 
 brought  the  disciple  to  his  Lord  ;  and  when  he  looks 
 up,  behold  !  glory  and  honor  and  immortality  are  the 
 spiritual  trophies  that  adorn  his  dwelling.    F.  D.  H. 
 
 8.  In  the  end  of  this  verse  "  damnation  "  does 
 not  mean  what  we  now  commonly  understand  by  it, 
 and  would  be  better,  therefore,  expressed  by  "  con- 
 demnation."    A. 
 
 11.  God  has  no  respect  to  the  outward  appear- 
 ance or  circumstances  of  a  man  in  dealing  vith  him. 
 God  takes  him  for  what  he  is,  not  for  what  he  seems. 
 The  word  translated  "  person  "  means  mask  or  face- 
 covering  ;  that  which  disguises  a  man,  and  makes 
 him  look  diiferent  from  what  he  is.  God  regardcth 
 not  the  person  or  appearance  of  a  man.  To  God 
 the  man  is  just  wJud  he  is,  exactly,  and  neither  more 
 nor  less.     An. 
 
 12-16.  The  whole  world  is  under  a  solemn 
 economy  of  government  and  judgment.  A  mighty 
 spirit  of  judgment  is  in  sovereign  exercise  over  all, 
 discerning,  estimating,  approving,  or  condenming. 
 Now,  it  was  requisite  there  should  be  something  in 
 the  soul  to  recognize  this ;  that  it  should  not  be  as 
 some  vague,  unperceived  element  around  us ;  and 
 something  more  and  deeper  than  the  mere  simple 
 understanding  that  such  is  the  fact ;  a  faculty  to  be 
 impressed,  to  feel  obligation  and  awe  and  solemn 
 apprehension ;  something  by  which  the  mind  shall 
 be  compelled  to  admit  the  indwelling  of  what  repre- 
 sents a  greater  power.  Conscience  is  to  communi- 
 cate with  something  mysteriously  great,  which  is 
 without  the  soul,  and  above  it,  and  everywhere.  It 
 is  the  sense,  more  explicit  or  obscure,  of  standing 
 in  judgment  before  the  Almighty.     And  that  which 
 
 makes  a  man  feel  so  is  a  part  of  himself ;  so  that 
 the  struggle  against  God  becomes  a  struggle  with 
 man's  own   soul.     Therefore   conscience  has  been 
 
 often  denominated  "  the  God  in  man."     J.  F. 
 
 Conscience  is  a  very  busy  faculty  of  the  soul,  and  it 
 hath  many  offices.  It  is  a  register,  to  take  notice 
 of  and  record  what  we  do.  It  is  a  witness  against 
 us  when  we  do  amiss.  It  is  a  judge,  and  gives  sen- 
 tence ;  it  sits  upon  a  throne  as  God's  deputy  to 
 award  life  or  death.  It  has  the  office  of  a  torment- 
 er ;  it  is  that  worm  which  dieth  not  and  a  fire  that 
 never  goeth  out.  The  lost  shall  feel  the  sting  of 
 conscience  for  ever,  though  here  they  have  bribed 
 it  and  blinded  it  that  it  might  not  trouble  them. 
 Cari/l. 
 
 Men  who  have  not  the  revealed  law  of  God  do 
 have  in  their  consciences  the  sense  of  obligation  to 
 the  self-same  duties  which  that  law  commands  ;  and 
 even  when  they  disregard  truth,  justice,  honor,  pu- 
 rity, fidelity,  in  their  own  actions,  they  exact  these 
 virtues  from  others  toward  themselves.  But  he 
 who  condemns  another  for  theft,  fraud,  lying,  mur- 
 der, shows  that  he  has  in  his  own  heart  a  law,  a 
 standard  of  right  and  wrong ;  and  by  that  law  he  him- 
 self shall  be  judged.  God  deals  with  men  according 
 to  their  light ;  but  all  men  have  light  enough  to  know 
 the  difference  between  right  and  wrong.  God  is 
 patient  toward  sinners  and  seeks  to  win  them  by  his 
 love ;  but,  if  they  will  not  repent,  the  warnings  of 
 conscience  shall  be  followed  by  the  judgment  of  the 
 
 last  day.     J.  P.  T. These  acts  of  conscience,  in 
 
 the  present  life,  have  a  final  respect  to  God's  tri- 
 bunal ;  and,  though  the  accounts  are  so  vast,  there 
 shall  be  an  exact  agreement  between  the  books  of 
 God's  omniscience  and  of  conscience  in  the  day  of 
 judgment.  It  will  be  one  of  the  miracles  of  that 
 day,  to  enlarge  the  view  of  conscience  to  all  sins. 
 Now  the  records  of  conscience  are  often  obliterated, 
 and  the  sins  written  therein  are  forgotten ;  but  then 
 they  shall  appear  in  so  clear  an  impression,  that  the 
 wicked  shall  be  inexcusable  to  themselves,  and  con- 
 science subscribes  their  condemnation.  And  oh  the 
 formidable  spectacle,  when  conscience  shall  present 
 to  a  sinner  in  one  view  the  sins  of  his  whole  life ! 
 
 Bates. Conscience !    it   will   cry  amen   to   every 
 
 word  that  the  great  God  doth  speak  against  thee. 
 It  will  hold  pace  with  the  witness  of  God,  as  to  the 
 truth  of  evidence,  to  a  hair's  breadth.  The  witness  of 
 conscience  is  of  great  authority  ;  it  commands  guilt 
 and  fastens  it  on  every  soul  which  it  accuses.    Bun. 
 
 16.  The  thought  of  the  coming  of  Christ  to  judg- 
 ment almost  inevitably  leads  the  mind  to  the  two 
 great  revelations  which  will  then  be  made :  the  reve- 
 lation of  the  secrets  of  the  hearts  of  men  and  the 
 revelation  of  the  true  substance  and  nature  of  things. 
 At  present  there  is  a  perpetual  contradiction  between 
 faith  and  experience ;  justice  does  not  rule  the  world. 
 
I 
 
 SECTION  239.—R0MAXS  3  :  1-31. 
 
 207 
 
 and  obedience  to  the  Law  of  God,  which  ought  to 
 be  the  one  supreme  force  in  the  world,  is  thrust 
 aside  by  what  is  plausible,  by  what  is  resolute,  by 
 mere  accident  even  and  blind  chance.  But  on  that 
 day  the  higher  harmony  which  rules  all  these  dis- 
 cords shall  be  revealed ;  the  wrong  shall  either  be 
 set  right  before  our  eyes,  or  shall  be  shown  never  to 
 have  been  wrong,  but  only  to  have  been  misunder- 
 stood. So,  again,  at  present  we  live  with  good  and 
 with  evil,  which  none  knows  except  the  man  him- 
 self, and  even  he  but  imperfectly  and  fitfully.  But 
 then  we  shall  be  seen  and  known  of  all  men ;  for 
 
 the  judgment  will  be  a  public  judgment,  and  all  will 
 
 acknowledge  its  justice.     F.  T. All  sins,  whether 
 
 secret  or  open  and  visible,  shall  be  accounted  for. 
 Those  sins  that  have  been  acted  in  the  most  secret 
 retirement,  so  that  no  eye  of  man  could  take  cogni- 
 zance of  them,  shall  then  be  made  manifest.  Nay, 
 the  sins  of  the  thoughts  and  affections,  of  which 
 Satan  could  not  accuse  men,  when  the  inward  fire  of 
 lust  or  malice  is  not  discovered  by  the  least  smoke 
 or  sparkles,  by  no  expressions — all  those  shall  be 
 brought  to  judgment.  God  will  judge  the  secrets  of 
 men  by  Jesus  Christ.     Bates. 
 
 Section  239. 
 
 EoMANS  iii.  1-31. 
 
 1  What  advantaji^e  then  hath  the  Jew  ?    or  what  profit  is  there  of  circumcision  ?     Much 
 
 2  every  way :  chiefly,  because  that  unto  them  were  committed  the  oracles  of   God.     For 
 
 3  Avhat  if  some  did  not  believe  ?  shall  their  unbelief  make  the  faith  of  God  without  effect? 
 
 4  God  forbid :  yea,  let  God  be  true,  but  every  man  a  liar ;  as  it  is  written,  That  thou  mightest 
 
 5  be  justified  in  thy  sayings,  and  mightest  overcome  when  thou  art  judged.     But  if  our  un- 
 righteousness commend  the  righteousness  of  God,  what  shall  we  say?     Is  God  unrighteous 
 
 6  who  taketh  vengeance  ?     (I  speak  as  a  man.)     God  forbid :  for  then  how  shall  God  judge 
 
 7  the  world?     For  if  the  truth  of  God  hath  more  abounded  through  my  lie  unto  his  glory; 
 
 8  why  yet  am  I  also  judged  as  a  sinner  ?     And  not  rather^  (as  we  be  slanderously  reported, 
 and  as  some  aflirm  that  we  say,)  Let  us  do  evil,  that  good  may  come?  whose  damnation  is 
 
 9  just.     What  then?  are  we  better  than  they?     No,  in  no  wise:  for  we  have  before  proved 
 
 10  both  Jews  and  Gentiles,  that  they  are  all  under  sin  ;  as  it  is  written,  There  is  none  righteous, 
 
 11  no,  not  one:  there  is  none  that  understandeth,  there  is  none  that  seeketh  after  God.     They 
 
 12  are  all  gone  out  of  the  way,  they  are  together  become  unprofitable ;  there  is  none  that  doeth 
 
 13  good,  no,  not  one.     Their  throat  is  an  open  sepulchre  ;  with  their  tongues  tliey  have  used 
 
 14  deceit;  the  poison  of  asps  ^■s  under  their  lips:  whose  moutli  is  full  of  cursing  and  bitter- 
 
 15  ness:  their  feet  are  swift  to  shed  blood:  destruction  and  misery  are  in  their  ways:  and  the 
 
 18  way  of  peace  have  they  not  known :  there  is  no  fear  of  God  before  their  eyes. 
 
 19  Now  we  know  that  what  things  soever  the  law  saith,  it  saith  to  them  who  are  under  the 
 law  :  that  every  mouth  may  be  stopped,  and  all  the  world  may  become  guilty  before  God. 
 
 20  Therefore  by  the  deeds  of  the  law  there  shall  no  flesh  be  justified  in  his  sight:  for  by  the 
 
 21  law  is  the  knowledge  of  sin.     But  now  the  righteousness  of  God  without  the  law  is  mani- 
 
 22  fested,  being  witnessed  by  the  law  and  the  prophets;  even  the  righteousness  of  God  tckichis 
 by  faith  of  Jesus  Christ  unto  all  and  upon  all  them  that  believe :  for  there  is  no  difference : 
 
 23  for  all  have  sinned,  and  come  short  of  the  glory  of  God ;  being  justified  freely  by  his  grace 
 
 24  through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus :   whom  God  hath  set  forth  to  he  a  propitia- 
 
 25  tion  through  faith  in  his  blood,  to  declare  his  righteousness  for  the  remission  of  sins  that 
 
 26  are  past,  through  the  forbearance  of  God  ;  to  declare,  I  say.,  at  this  time  his  righteousness  : 
 
 27  that  he  might  be  just,  and  the  justifier  of  him  which  believeth  in  Jesus.     Where  is  boasting 
 
 28  then?     It  is  excluded.     By  what  law ?  of  works ?     Nay  :  but  by  the  law  of  faith.     There- 
 
 29  fore  we  conclude  that  a  man'  is  justified  by  faith  without  the  deeds  of  the  law.     Is  he  the 
 80  God  of  the  Jews  only?  is  he  not  also  of  the  Gentiles?     Yes,  of  the  Gentiles  also  :  seeing  it 
 
 is  one  God,  which  shall  justify  the  circumcision  by  faith,  and  uncircumcision  through  faith. 
 31  Do  we  then  make  void  the  law  through  faith  ?     God  forbid  :  yea,  we  establish  the  law. 
 
 If  God  is  to  be  honored  and  loved  by  human  beings,  he  must  present  himself  in  the  light  of  those 
 qualities  which  we  may  call  by  the  name  of  justice,  and  of  those  to  which  we  give  the  names  of  goodness, 
 kindness,  tenderness,  or  mercy.  Christ  united  these  two  sides  of  character  in  their  due  mixture  in  his  one 
 person.     This  is  remarkable  in  regard  to  our  Lord,  that  one  who  should  have  become  acquainted  only 
 
■208 
 
 SECTION  239.— ROMANS  3  : 1-31. 
 
 with  his  traits  of  love,  as  forbearance,  patience,  mildness,  pity,  and  forgiveness,  would  be  apt  to  suppose 
 that  he  had  seen  the  whole  framework  of  his  character ;  while  another  person  who  heard  his  awful  re- 
 bukes of  the  Pharisees,  and  saw  with  what  zeal  he  defended  the  rights  of  God,  and  observed  what  he 
 thought  of  sin  and  what  were  his  threatenings  against  it,  would  take  him  for  a  man  made  out  of  iron 
 justice  alone.  But  he  united  in  unrivaled  harmony  both  these  aspects  of  character.  The  strength  of 
 his  holiness  and  justice  proves  the  depth  of  his  love,  and  his  love  was  the  stronger,  because  it  rested  on 
 the  fixed  rock  of  justice  and  holiness.  Christ  then,  with  such  a  nature,  would  be  the  loving  Saviour,  the 
 friend  of  sinners,  but  he  would  be  also  the  wise  law-giver  and  the  just  Judge.  He  is  thus  like  God  and  fit- 
 ted to  represent  God ;  he  embodies  that  idea  of  God,  which,  with  the  help  of  the  noblest  passages  of  the  Old 
 l^estarnent,  our  minds,  in  their  best  frames  of  thought  and  feeling,  are  able  to  form.  And  if,  in  a  larger 
 sphere,  the  Son  of  man  shall  judge  the  world  he  came  to  save,  it  will  not  be  in  a  new  character,  but  only 
 in  a  new  office.     T.  D.  W. 
 
 2.  Oracles  of  God.  Good  men  have  ever 
 felt  that  the  words  must  be  living  oracles,  ever  flow- 
 ing forth  freshly  from  the  seat  of  God's  majesty, 
 yesterday,  to-day,  and  for  ever  the  same  ;  addressed 
 to  them  as  to  their  fathers,  to  their  children  as  to 
 them.     T.  A. 
 
 3.  The  faith  of  God  without  effect.  By 
 faith  of  God  is  meant  faithfulness  of  God.  The 
 word  has  not  only  the  objective  sense  of  faith,  be- 
 lief, confidejice  in  another,  but  also  the  subjective 
 sense  of  faithfulness  to  an  agreement,  promise,  or 
 pledge.  We  may  read,  "  Because  that  unto  them 
 were  intrusted  the  oracles  of  God.  For  what  if 
 some  were  unfaithful?  Shall  their  unfaithfulness 
 make  the  faithfulness  of  God  without  effect  ? " 
 Crosby. 
 
 5.  Is  God  unrighteous  ?  This  objection  was 
 leveled  against  that  grand  pillar  of  a  sinner's  hope, 
 justification  by  faith  only ;  as  if  it  were  a  doctrine 
 tending  to  licentiousness,  and  to  the  overthrow  of 
 morality  and  good  works.  This,  the  apostle  says, 
 some  did  not  scruple  to  affirm ;  but  he  adds  that 
 the  report  was  slanderous.     Hill. 
 
 9.  The  Greek  word,  which  we  here  translate  sin, 
 signifies  to  fail  of  an  end ;  to  lose  one^s  rvay.  The 
 sinner  is  a  being  lost;  he  is  a  traveler,  with  a  desti- 
 nation before  him,  but  misled  to  a  route  which  does 
 not  lead  to  it.  Or,  putting  in  place  of  the  figure 
 ■what  it  signifies:  the  sinner  is  one  who  ought  to  fol- 
 low a  certain  moral  direction,  and  who  takes  the 
 opposite.     3Ionod. 
 
 10-18.  The  world  over,  in  its  serious  hours  the 
 heart  longs,  sighs,  groans,  and  travails  with  sorrows 
 that  can  not  be  uttered,  to  be  delivered  from  the 
 bondage  of  sin  and  death.  The  Scripture  has  no 
 other  doctrine  of  the  matter  on  any  of  its  pages ; 
 and  scarcely  one  page  where  this  is  not.  Read  the 
 burning  confessions  of  the  fifty-first  Psalm,  and  of 
 many  another  before  and  after  it,  where  the  fire  of 
 remorse,  which  is  only  the  lurid  reflection  of  sin, 
 almost  visibly  scorches  the  Psalmist's  heart ;  read 
 the  terrible  descriptions  of  that  state  of  man  with 
 out  his  Redeemer  written  by  Paul  to  the  Romans ; 
 or  the  tragic  picture  of  Paul's  own  fearful  struggles 
 
 with  the  law  of  his  members  ;  or  the  awful  prophe- 
 cies of  a  society  forgetting  its  Lord,  given  in  Jude. 
 Recall  the  narratives  of  depravity  in  Scripture  his- 
 tory, and  the  denunciations  upon  it  by  prophets,  and 
 the  thrilling  exhortations  against  it  by  apostles. 
 Remember  that  the  Bible  begins  with  the  first  in- 
 road of  sin,  and  finishes  with  warnings  of  its  punish- 
 ments. Above  all,  remember  that  the  first  word  of 
 the  new  dispensation  was  "Repent,"  and  its  con- 
 summation was  the  Cross  built  on  Calvary  to  assure 
 forgiveness  to  "  repentance  toward  God  and  faith 
 toward  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ "  ;  and  you  will  hard- 
 ly need  to  multiply  these  convincing  tokens  that  all 
 the  ministrations  of  our  religion  to  the  human  soul 
 presuppose  that  we  all  have  sinned,  are  sinners 
 still.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 There  is  a  vast,  immortal  want  stirring  on  the 
 world  and  forbidding  it  to  rest.  In  the  cursing  and 
 bitterness,  in  the  deceit  of  tongues,  in  the  poison  of 
 asps,  in  the  swiftness  to  blood,  in  all  the  destruction 
 and  misery  of  the  world's  ruin,  there  is  yet  a  vast 
 insatiate  hunger  for  the  good,  the  true,  the  hcly,  the 
 divine,  and  a  great  part  of  the  misery  of  the  ruin 
 is  that  it  is  so  great  a  ruin ;  a  desolation  of  that 
 which  can  not  utterly  perish,  and  still  lives,  assert- 
 ing its  defrauded  rights  and  reclaiming  its  lost  glo- 
 ries. And  therefore  it  is  that  life  becomes  an  ex- 
 perience to  the  race  so  tragic  in  its  character,  so 
 dark  and  wild,  so  bitter,  so  incapable  of  peace.  The 
 way  of  peace  we  can  not  know,  till  we  find  our 
 peace,  where  our  immortal  aspirations  place  it,  in 
 the  fullness  and  the  friendly  eternity  of  God. 
 
 18.  If  sin  is  weak,  if  it  is  mean,  little,  selfish, 
 and  deformed,  and  we  are  ready  to  set  humanity 
 down  as  a  low  and  paltry  thing  of  nothing  worth, 
 how  terrible  and  tragic  in  its  evil  grandeur  does  it 
 appear,  when  we  turn  to  look  upon  its  defiance  of 
 God,  and  the  desperate  obstinacy  of  its  warfare ! 
 There  is  no  fear  of  God  before  their  eyes.  In  one 
 view  there  is  fear  enough,  the  soul  is  all  its  life  long 
 haunted  by  this  fear,  but  there  is  a  desperation  of 
 will  that  tramples  fear  and  makes  it  as  though  it 
 were  not.     H.  B. 
 
 19.  This  is  the  genuine  voice  of  the  law,  "jDo 
 
SECTION  239.— ROMANS  3  : 1-31. 
 
 209 
 
 and  live  " ;  "  but  the  soul  that  sinneth  shall  surely 
 die."  It  knoweth  no  middle  sentence  between  these 
 two ;  it  doth  not  whisper  one  word  of  mercy ;  but 
 the  smallest  deviation  subjects  the  transgressor  to 
 the  justice  of  God,  and  to  all  the  fatal  effects  of  his 
 indignation.  This  being  the  case,  it  is  easy  to  dis- 
 cern the  use  of  the  law  to  lead  men  to  the  Saviour. 
 The  law  discovers  sin,  and  at  the  same  time  demands 
 an  unsinning  obedience.  None  of  us  can  plead  in- 
 nocence, and  the  law  admits  of  no  excuse  for  guilt. 
 Nay,  it  is  not  only  silent  as  to  the  doctrine  of  for- 
 giveness, but  in  plain  and  awful  words  pronounces 
 the  sentence  of  death.  ■  Thus  the  sinner's  mouth  is 
 sfopped^und  nothing  remains  for  him  but  to  con- 
 tinue in  misery,  and  bear  the  curse  of  God,  or  else 
 to  appeal  from  the  law  to  the  gospel,  and  to  claim 
 the  benefit  of  that  indemnity  which  Christ  hath  pur- 
 chased with  his  blood.     R.   W. Alas !  he  who 
 
 boasteth  himself  in  the  works  of  the  law,  he  doth 
 not  hear  the  law.  When  that  speaks,  it  shakes 
 Mount  Sinai,  and  writeth  death  upon  all  faces,  and 
 makes  the  Church  itself  cry  out,  A  Mediator !  else 
 we  die.  The  law  out  of  Christ  is  terrible  as  a  lion ; 
 the  law  in  him  is  meek  as  a  lamb.     Bmt. 
 
 20.  Justified.  We  seem  by  the  Scriptural 
 language  to  be  introduced  to  a  court :  there  are  a 
 law,  a  sanction,  a  tribunal,  a  judge,  an  accusation,  a 
 condemnation,  an  advocate,  a  surety,  an  acquittal. 
 But  there  is  not  a  syllable  about  changing  the  char- 
 acter ;  it  is  only  a  change  of  standing,  or  relation  to 
 law.  To  justify  is  not  to  make  just,  in  the  sense  of 
 making  holy,  but  to  declare  just.  When  the  judge 
 justifies  a  man,  he  does  not  by  that  act  render  him 
 any  better  than  he  was  before :  he  simply  adjudges 
 him  to  be  innocent.  Justification,  therefore,  is  an 
 act  of  God,  whereby  he  remits  our  sins,  and  accepts 
 us  as  righteous.     J.  W.  A. 
 
 21-24.  All  that  merits  salvation  for  sinners  is 
 in  Christ ;  and  faith  accepts  Christ  as  God  offers 
 him,  and  so  makes  his  merit  the  believer's  own. 
 If  there  be  any  worthiness,  then,  in  Christ,  any 
 sufficiency  in  his  precious  blood-shedding  for  the 
 removal  of  sins,  any  glory  in  his  righteousness  and 
 obedience  to  the  law,  for  man — faith,  giving  the 
 sinner  a,  personal  inteixst  in  all  these,  brings  at  once 
 a  full  and  finished  salvation  into  his  soul.  This 
 blessing  belongs  not,  indeed,  to  the  thousands  who 
 say  they  believe,  while  their  whole  walk  gives  the 
 lie  to  their  assertion ;  but  to  all  who  do  believe,  and 
 that  simply  because  they  do.  The  chief  of  sinners 
 is  a  justified  person,  "justified"  eternally  " from 
 all  things,"  that  instant  that  he  brings  his  sins,  in 
 humble  confession  of  them,  to  God,  and  believes 
 God's  testimony  of  his  Son,  that  he  is  indeed  the 
 Lamb,  the  sacrifice  provided  of  God,  which  "  taketh 
 away  the  sins  of  the  world."  In  this  way,  the  vilest 
 may  be  saved — freely  pardoned,  through  the  tender 
 57 
 
 mercy  of  our  God,  who  has  laid  our  trespasses  upon 
 Jesus.  "  Being  justified /VeeZy,  by  his  grace,  through 
 the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus."  And  as 
 this  is  the  first  hope  of  a  sinner,  so  it  is  the  only 
 hope  to  the  last,  by  which  any  man,  though  holy  as 
 Paul  himself,  can  draw  nigh  unto  God.  In  the  pil- 
 grimage of  life,  in  the  hour  of  death,  in  the  day  of 
 judgment,  his  only  acceptable  plea  is  summed  up  in 
 this :  Christ  my  atonemcL ,,  Christ  my  righteous- 
 ness.    Goode. 
 
 25.  God  hath  set  forth.  If  there  is  a  ne- 
 cessity of  justification  for  God's  pardoning  the 
 guilty,  there  is  also  a  necessity  of  justification  for 
 God's  offering  up  his  own  Son.  How  could  he  do 
 it  without  an  infinite  and  eternal  reason  ?  How 
 could  he  do  it  for  any  expediency  or  necessity  short 
 of  infinitude  ?  How  could  he  do  it,  but  under  the 
 sanction,  which  indeed  he  has  revealed  to  us,  of  the 
 power  of  an  endless  life  for  guilty  creatures  on  the 
 one  hand  if  redeemed,  and  the  power  of  an  endless 
 death  inevitable  on  the  other  hand  if  not  re- 
 deemed ?      G.  B.  C. To   be  a  propitiation 
 
 through  faith  in  his  blood.  Here  behold  the 
 significance  and  the  life  of  those  bloody  sacrifices 
 instituted  when  man  fell  and  flaming  up  to  heaven 
 for  four  thousand  years  !  Here  see  the  grand  ful- 
 fillment of  the  law  and  the  prophets,  as  all  down 
 the  ages  they  point  with  unerring  finger  to  this  di- 
 vine man  who  is  to  bear  sin  by  the  shedding  of  his 
 blood  for  the  world !  Where  now  are  the  bloody 
 altars  ?  the  priestly  sacrifices  ?  the  hierarchy  of 
 Aaron  ?  the  temple  service  ?  They  heard  the  cry 
 from  the  Cross,  "  It  is  finished  !  "  The  real  sacrifice 
 for  sin  is  offered  and  bled  for  ever.  Altar,  priest, 
 temple,  all  crumbled  to  dust,  while  the  Lamb  of 
 God,  who  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world,  pro- 
 claims to  all  men  free  forgiveness  and  eternal  life 
 for  every  one  who  in  humble  faith  will  receive  and 
 obey  him  as  the  Redeemer.  Now  a  spiritual,  uni- 
 versal kingdom  is  possible ;  for  humanity  is  re- 
 deemed, and  faith,  repenting,  receiving,  loving  him, 
 is  the  sole  condition  of  citizenship.     S.  W.  F. 
 
 If  the  apostolic  doctrine  of  justification  through 
 faith  be  clearly  held  and  cordially  admitted,  it  will 
 occupy  the  foremost  place  in  our  regards;  for  it  is 
 the  ground  of  all  our  hopes,  and  the  relief  of  every 
 fear:  it  is  the  luminous  center  of  all  religious  truth. 
 It  is  the  sun  in  our  heavens ;  it  is  the  source  of 
 light  and  the  source  of  vital  warmth.  We  "do  not, 
 therefore,  hesitate  to  affirm  that  it  is  scripturally 
 held  only  by  those  who  do  assign  to  it  this  promi- 
 nent position  ;  who  recur  to  it  ever  and  again  with 
 delight ;  who  never  feel  it  to  be  an  exhausted  theme  ; 
 who  build  their  own  hopes  upon  it  firmly ;  who 
 invite  others  to  do  the  same  with  confidence ; 
 who  neither  distrust  it  in  theory  nor  dishonor  it 
 in   practice ;   who   enounce  it  freely   and   boldly ; 
 
210 
 
 SECTIOX  239.— ROMANS  3  :  1-31. 
 
 and  of  whose  piety  it  is  the  spring  and  reason. 
 I.  T. 
 
 27.  It  was  "  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ"  which  separated  you  from  an  ungodly 
 world  and  made  you  laborers  for  heaven.  It  is  the 
 same  grace  that  keeps  you  from  forsaking  the  work 
 which  you  have  be.i^un.  You  are  working  out  your 
 salvation,  solely  because  God  in  his  mercy  continues 
 to  "  work  in  you  both  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good 
 pleasure."  "  Where  is  boasting  then  ?  It  is  ex- 
 cluded." The  pride  of  your  hearts  can  find  nothing 
 to  rest  in.  The  simple  question,  "  Who  made  thee 
 to  differ  ?  "  lays  it  low.  And  what  a  crowd  of  feel- 
 ings rise  up  one  after  another  in  its  place  !  Won- 
 der, joy,  love,  praise,  and  perhaps,  stronger  than 
 all,  self-abasement  and  shame  !     C.  B. 
 
 29.  The  truth  that  God  is  not  a  national  God, 
 not  the  God  of  any  one  tribe  or  people,  but  the  God 
 and  Father  of  all  men,  and  that  the  gospel  is  de- 
 signed and  adapted  to  all  mankind,  however  little  it 
 may  affect  us,  filled  the  apostles  with  astonishment 
 and  delight.  They  were  slow  in  arriving  at  the 
 knowledge  of  this  truth  ;  they  had  no  clear  percep- 
 tion of  it  until  after  the  day  of  Pentecost.  Before 
 that  event,  they  were  Jews ;  afterward,  they  were 
 Christians  ;  before,  they  applied  all  the  promises  to 
 their  own  nation  ;  the  only  Jerusalem  of  which  they 
 had  any  idea  was  the  city  where  David  dwelt ;  the 
 only  temple  of  which  they  could  form  a  conception 
 was  that  in  which  they  were  accustomed  to  worship. 
 But  when  they  received  the  anointing  of  the  Holy 
 Ghost  the  scales  fell  from  their  eyes ;  their  nation 
 sank  and  the  Church  rose  on  their  renovated  sight ; 
 the  Jerusalem  that  now  is  disappeared  when  they 
 beheld  the  !iew  Jerusalem  descending  out  of  heaven ; 
 the  temple  on  Mount  Zion  was  no  longer  glorious, 
 by  reason  of  the  excelling  glory  of  that  temple 
 which  is  the  habitation  of  God  by  his  Spirit.     C.  H. 
 
 31.  We  establish  law.  Grace,  in  its  turn, 
 leads  back  to  the  law.  Grace,  as  it  is  manifested  in 
 the  gospel,  is  the  most  splendid  homage,  the  most 
 solemn  consecration,  which  the  law  can  receive. 
 This  grace  is  of  a  peculiar  character.  It  is  not  the 
 soft  indulgence  and  the  easy  indifference  of  a  feeble 
 father,  who,  tired  of  his  own  severity,  shuts  his  eyes 
 to  the  faults  of  a  guilty  child.  It  is  not  the  weak- 
 ness of  a  timid  government,  which,  unable  to  repress 
 disorder,  lets  the  laws  sleep,  and  goes  to  sleep  along 
 with  them.  It  is  a  holy  goodness  ;  it  is  a  love  with- 
 out feebler^ess,  which  pardons  guilt,  and  executes 
 justice  at  the  same  time.  It  is  not  possible  that 
 God,  who  is  the  supreme  sanction  of  order,  should 
 tolerate  the  shadow  of  disorder,  and  leave  unpun- 
 ished the  least  infraction  of  the  holy  laws  he  has 
 given.  Thus,  in  the  work  of  which  we  speak,  con- 
 demnation appears  in  the  pardon,  and  pardon  in  the 
 condemnation.     The  same  act  proclaims  the  compas- 
 
 sion of  God,  and  the  inflexibility  of  his  justice.^ 
 God  could  not  save  us  without  assuming  our  nature, 
 nor  assume  our  nature  without  sharing  our  misery.. 
 The  Cross,  the  triumph  of  grace,  is  the  triumph  of 
 law.     A.  V. 
 
 Man  must  "  die,  or  justice  must."  Divine  Justice 
 becomes  man,  and  dies  to  meet  the  obligation.  In 
 the  stains  of  holy  blood  upon  the  ignominious  tree, 
 upon  the  accursed  earth,  and  upon  the  fair,  cold  body 
 of  the  lovely  Redeemer,  the  believing  sinner  reads, 
 as  in  letters  of  crimson.  Obligation,  Obligation. 
 This  is  a  matter  of  experience.  All  true  penitents 
 find  it  so.  Who  shall  affront  my  deepest  sensibili- 
 ties and  holiest  apprehensions  of  generous  4ove,  by 
 charging  that  this  my  view  of  gratuitous  redemption 
 by  the  blood  of  the  Cross  tends  to  diminish  my  con- 
 scientious sense  of  duty  to  him  who  died  !  What 
 spectacle  in  heaven,  earth,  or  hell,  so  magnifies  the 
 law  as  the  spectacle  of  Christ  expiring  in  the  tor- 
 tures of  law,  and  of  vicarious  suffering  ?     J.  W.  A. 
 
 The  gospel  is  called  the  law  of  faith  and  the  law 
 of  the  spiritual  life.  This  law  of  grace  is  very  dif- 
 ferent from  the  law  of  nature  that  required  entire 
 innocence,  and  for  the  least  omission  or  accusing 
 act  passed  an  irrevocable  doom  upon  the  offenders  ; 
 for  that  strictness  and  severity  is  mollified  by  the 
 gospel,  which  accepts  of  sincere  persevering  obedi- 
 ence though  imperfect ;  accordingly  it  is  called  the 
 law  of  liberty.  But  the  law  of  faith  is  unalterable, 
 and  admits  of  no  dispensation  from  the  duties  re- 
 quired in  order  to  our  being  everlastingly  happy. 
 Bates. 
 
 28.  First  in  systematic  order  as  well  as  in 
 magnitude  is  the  doctrine  of  the  propitiation,  effect- 
 ed by  the  Son  of  God — so  held  clear  of  admixture 
 and  evasions  as  to  sustain  in  its  bright  integrity 
 the  consequent  doctrine  of  the  full  and  absolute  res- 
 toration of  guiltn  maii  to  the  favor  of  God,  on  his 
 acceptance  of  this  method  of  mercy ;  or,  as  it  is 
 technically  phrased,  ^^justif cation  through  faith." 
 A  doctrine  this  which  in  a  peculiar  manner  refuses 
 to  be  tampered  with  or  compromised,  and  which 
 will  hold  its  own  place  or  none.  It  challenges  for 
 itself  not  only  a  broad  basis  on  which  it  may  rest 
 alone,  but  a  broad  border  upon  which  nothing  that 
 is  human  may  trespass.  This  doctrine,  when  un- 
 adulterate,  not  only  animates  orthodoxy,  but  shows 
 us  why  it  was  necessary  to  lay  open  the  mystery 
 of  the  divine  nature  so  far  as  it  is  laid  open  in 
 scriptural  Trinitarian  doctrine ;  for  we  could  not 
 have  learned  the  method  of  salvation  without  first 
 learning  that  he  who  "  bore  our  sins  "  was  indeed 
 able  to  bear  them,  and  was  in  himself  "  mighty  to 
 save." 
 
 Whatever  belongs  to  the  divine  nature  must  be 
 incomprehensible  by  the  human  mind,  and  there- 
 fore   the    incarnation    is    incomprehensible ;    and 
 
SECTION  240.— ROMANS  4  ;  1-25. 
 
 211 
 
 therefore  the  atonement  involves  a  mystery  incom- 
 prehensible ;  but  not  so  the  consequent  doctrine  of 
 justification  through  faith.  This  doctrine  turns 
 upon  the  well-understood  relations  of  a  forensic 
 substitution ;  and  as  to  transactions  of  this  order, 
 they  are  among  the  clearest  of  any  with  which  we 
 have  to  do  as  the  subjects  of  law  and  govern- 
 ment. A  forensic  act,  authoritatively  announced, 
 and  in  consequence  of  which  the  condemned  stands 
 exempt  from  the  demands  of  law,  must  be  in  its 
 nature  absolute.  It  is  not  an  undefined  indul- 
 gence ;  it  is  not  a  weak  connivance ;  it  is  not  a 
 timid  compromise ;  it  is  not  an  evasion  which 
 must  be  held  to  condemn,  if  not  the  law,  its  ad- 
 ministrators. 
 
 In  the  justification  of  man  through  the  media- 
 tion of  Christ,  man,  individually,  as  guilty,  and  his 
 divine  sponsor,  personally  competent  to  take  upon 
 
 himself  such  a  part,  stand  forward  in  the  court  of 
 heaven,  there  to  be  severally  dealt  with  as  the  hon- 
 or of  law  shall  demand ;  and,  if  the  representa- 
 tive of  the  guilty  be  indeed  thus  qualified  in  the  eye 
 of  the  law,  and  if  the  guilty,  on  his  part,  freely  ac- 
 cept this  mode  of  satisfaction,  then,  when  the  one 
 recedes  from  the  position  of  danger,  and  the  other 
 steps  into  it,  justice,  having  already  admitted  both 
 the  competency  of  the  substitute  and  the  sufficiency 
 of  the  substitution,  is  itself  silent.  Now,  in  the 
 method  of  justification  through  faith,  God  himself 
 solemnly  proclaims  that  the  rectitude  of  his  govern- 
 ment is  not  violated,  nor  the  sanctity  of  his  law 
 compromised.  It  is  he  who  declares  that,  in  this 
 method,  he  "  may  be  just  while  justifyiug  the  un- 
 godly." After  such  a  proclamation  from  Heaven 
 has  been  made,  "  who  is  he  that  condemneth  ?  It 
 is  God  that  justifieth  !  "     I.  T. 
 
 Section  240. 
 
 EoiiANS  iv.  1-25. 
 
 1  "What  shall  we  say  then  that  Abraham  onr  father,  as  pertaining  to  the  flesh,  hath  found? 
 
 2  For  if  Abraham  were  justified  by  works,  he  hsXh  whereof  to  glory;  but  not  before  God. 
 
 3  For  what  saith  the  scripture  ?     Abraham  believed  God,  and  it  was  counted  unto  him  for 
 
 4  righteousness.     Now  to  him  that  worketh  is  the  reward  not  reckoned  of  grace,  but  of  debt. 
 
 5  But  to  him  that  worketh  not,  but  believeth  on  him  that  justifieth  the  ungodly,  his  faith  is 
 fi  counted  for  righteousness.     Even  as  David  also  describeth  the  blessedness  of  the  man,  unto 
 
 7  whom  God  imputeth  righteousness  without  works,  saying.  Blessed  are  they  whose  iniquities 
 
 8  are  forgiven,  and  whose  sins  are  covered.     Blessed  is  the  man  to  whom  the  Lord  will  not 
 
 9  impute  sin.     Cometh  tliis  blessedness  then  upon  the  circumcision  only,  or  upon  the  uncir- 
 
 10  cumcision  also  ?  for  we  say  that  faith  was  reckoned  to  Abraham  for  righteousness.  How 
 was  it  then  reckoned  ?  when  he  was  in  circumcision,  or  in  uncircumcision?    Not  in  circum- 
 
 11  cision,  but  in  uncircumcision.  And  he  received  the  sign  of  circumcision,  a  seal  of  the  right- 
 eousness of  the  faith  which  he  had  yet  being  uncircumcised  :  that  he  might  be  the  father  of 
 all  them  that  believe,  though  they  be  not  circumcised  ;  that  righteousness  might  be  imputed 
 
 12  unto  them  also:    and  the  father  of  circumcision  to  them  who  are  not  of  the  circumcision 
 only,  but  who  also  walk  in  the  steps  of  that  faith  of  our  father  Abraham,  which  he  had  be 
 ing  yet  uncircumcised. 
 
 13  For  the  promise,  that  he  should  be  the  heir  of  the  world,  itas  not  to  Abraham,  or  to  his 
 
 14  seed,  through  the  law,  but  through  the  righteousness  of  faith.     For  if  they  which  are  of 
 
 15  the  law  le  heirs,  faith  is  made  void,  and  the  promise  made  of  none  eflPect :  because  the  law 
 
 16  worketh  wrath  :  for  where  no  law  is,  there  is  no  transgression.  Therefore  it  is  of  faith, 
 that  it  might  ie  by  grace  ;  to  the  end  the  promise  might  be  sure  to  all  the  seed  ;  not  to  that 
 only  which  is  of  the  law,  but  to  that  also  which  is  of  the  faith  of  Abraham  ;  who  is  tlie 
 
 17  father  of  us  all,  (as  it  is  written,  I  have  made  thee  a  father  of  many  nations,)  before  him 
 whom  he  believed,  even  God,  who  quickeneth  the  dead,  and   oalleth  those  things  which  be 
 
 18  not  as  though  they  were.    "Who  against  hope  believed  in  hope,  that  he  might  become  the 
 
 19  father  of  many  nations,  according  to  that  which  was  spoken,  80  shall  thy  seed  be.  And 
 being  not  weak  in  faith,  he  considered  not  his  own  body  now  dead,  when  he  was  about  an 
 
 20  hundred  years  okl,  neither  yet  the  deadness  of  Sarah's  womb:  he  staggered  not  at  the 
 
 21  promise  of  God  through  unbelief;  but  was  strong  in  faith,  giving  glory  to  God;  and  being 
 
 22  fully  persuaded  that,  what  he  had  promised,  he  was  able  also  to  perform.  And  therefore 
 it  was  imputed  to  him  for  righteousness. 
 
 23  Now  it  was  not  written  for  his  sake  alone,  that  it  was  imputed  to  him ,  but  for  us  also. 
 
212 
 
 SECTION'  ^0.— ROMAN'S  4  : 1-25. 
 
 24  to  whom  it  shall  be  imputed,  if  we  believe  on  liim  that  raised  up  Jesus  our  Lord  from  the 
 
 25  dead  ;  who  was  delivered  for  our  offences,  and  was  raised  again  for  our  justification. 
 
 Expiation  is  provided  by  Christ,  in  his  vicarious  obedience,  suffering,  and  death  on  the  Cross.  In  the 
 mystery  of  his  divine  condescension,  of  his  unspeakable  love  for  sinners,  he  voluntarily  was  made  a  hu- 
 man subject  of  the  law  which  he  had  given.  He  obeyed  it  as  a  man.  He  expressed  in  all  his  life  its 
 purity.  He  eveu  met  that  death  of  a  strange  anguish,  unspeakable,  unsearchable,  with  the  hiding  of  the 
 face  of  the  Father  himself  attending  and  crowning  it,  when  standing  in  the  sinner's  place.  And  so  he 
 honored  and  magnified  the  law,  and  showed  most  clearly  God's  infinite  regard  for  it ;  and  made  it  possible 
 for  the  penitent  to  be  pardoned.  He  made  the  law  as  clearly  supreme  in  God's  administration  as  it  would 
 have  been  if  every  man  had  been  perfectly  holy,  or  every  sinner  had  been  for  ever  condemned.     R.  S.  S. 
 
 Strikingly  in  the  instance  of  Abraham  are  the  nature  and  value  of  faith  made  evident ;  that  in  its 
 foundation  and  essence  it  is  through  all  eternity  the  same,  whether  directed  toward  the  promises  of  sal- 
 vation of  a  yet  hidden  or  of  an  already  revealed  and  accomplished  gospel.  True  faith  is  an  immovable 
 trust  in  the  promises  of  salvation.  Faith  dwells  specially  in  the  heart ;  it  does  not  rest  on  our  insight,  but 
 on  the  foundation  of  God's  word  and  testimony  ;  and  even  "  hoping  against  hope  "  it  holds  fast  this  testi- 
 mony, because  it  looks  away  from  seen  and  temporal  things  up  to  the  unseen,  concerning  whom  it  is  per- 
 suaded that  he  is  faithful  and  almighty.  Let  it  be  often  with  us  as  though  we  heard  the  voice :  "  Look 
 up  now  to  heaven."  The  stars  we  can  count  even  less  than  Abraham ;  but  beyond  them  lives  the  author 
 and  finisher  of  the  faith,  which  even  Abraham  practiced  imperfectly.  His  light  disappears  not  from  your 
 gaze ;  his  fidelity  guards  you  here,  his  love  awaits  you  yonder.      Van  0. 
 
 1-12.  Jewish  objections  met  by  appeal  to  the 
 Old  Testament  and  the  example  of  Abraham.  Abra- 
 ham's belief  in  God's  promises  foreshadows  Chris- 
 tian faith.  Christians  being  by  virtue  of  their  faith 
 the  spiritual  children  of  Abraham,  and  heirs  of  the 
 promises.     C. 
 
 3.  Faith  is  not  that  which  constitutes  the  ground 
 of  our  acceptance  with  God,  but  which  places  us 
 upon  that  ground ;  it  is  not  our  justifying  righteous- 
 ness, but  that  which  unites  us  to  Christ,  and  appro- 
 priates his  righteousness  to  ourselves.  "  Abraham 
 believed  God,  and  -it  was  reckoned  to  him  '  to,'  '  in 
 order  to,'  or  '  toward,'  his  justification."  It  is  not, 
 then,  for  our  faith,  but  by  it,  that  we  are  justified  : 
 faith,  as  an  act  of  ours,  is  no  more  the  meritorious 
 ground  of  our  justification  than  any  other  of  our 
 performances  ;  for,  if  it  were,  we  should  still  be  jus- 
 tified by  works,  as  faith  is  as  much  a  work  as  peni- 
 tence.    J.  A.  J. 
 
 5*  I  do  not  say  that  the  Spirit  of  Christ  gives 
 the  least  liberty  to  sin ;  God  forbid ;  but  his  convic- 
 tions are  of  a  more  saving  and  refreshing  nature 
 than  the  convictions  of  the  law,  .and  do  more  con- 
 strain the  soul  to  holiness  than  that :  the  law  saying. 
 Work  for  life ;  the  Spirit  saying.  Now  to  him  that 
 worketh  not  (for  life),  but  believeth  on  him  that 
 justifieth  the  ungodly,  his  faith  is  counted  for  right- 
 eousness. One  saying,  "  Pay  me  that  thou  owest " ; 
 the  other,  "  Thou  art  freely  forgiven  all."      Bun. 
 
 Belicvinff  is  the  most  wonderful  thing  in  the 
 
 world.  Put  anything  of  thine  own  to  it  and  thou 
 spoilest  it ;  Christ  will  not  esteem  it  believing. 
 When  thou  believest  and  comest  to  Christ,  thou 
 
 must  leave  behind  thee  thine  own  righteousness 
 (that  is  hard),  all  thy  holiness,  sanctification,  duties, 
 tears,  humblings,  and  bring  nothing  but  thy  sins,  thy 
 wants,  and  miseries,  else  Christ  is  not  fit  for  thee, 
 nor  thou  for  Christ.  Christ  will  be  a  perfect  Re- 
 deemer and  Mediator,  and  thou  must  bo  an  undone 
 sinner,  or  Christ  and  thou  can  never  agree.  It  is 
 the  hardest  thing  in  the  world  to  take  Christ  alone 
 for  righteousness ;  that  is,  to  acknowledge  him 
 Christ.     Wilcox. 
 
 6-8.  The  New  Testament  idea  of  pardon  is  not 
 merely  the  forgiveness  of  sin,  nor  even  its  virtual 
 annihilation  so  that  the  sinner  may  be  deemed  inno- 
 cent, but  it  IS  justification — something  by  which  he 
 may  be  deemed  "  righteous."  And  Paul  says  that 
 this  was  the  Psalmist's  idea,  though  he  only  appears 
 to  express  the  half  of  it.  "  Even  David,"  he  affirins, 
 "  described  the  blessedness  of  the  man  unto  whom 
 the  Lord  imputeth  righteousness,  without  works." 
 So  that,  according  to  Paul,  the  non-imputation  of  sin 
 is  either  to  be  regarded  as  the  same  thing  as  the  im- 
 putation of  righteousness,  or  that  with  God  the  one 
 act  implies  and  is  always  accompanied  by  the  other. 
 One  thing  is  certain,  that  the  whole  transaction  is 
 based  upon,  and  springs  out  of,  the  redemptive  work 
 of  Christ ;  that  in  that  work,  whatever  may  have 
 been  its  precise  nature,  there  is  a  reason  presented 
 to  the  divine  eye,  on  the  ground  of  which  God  can 
 look  upon  the  sinful  man  who  trusts  in  Christ  as  so 
 identified  with  him  as  to  have  his  faith  counted  for 
 righteousness,  and  thus,  in  Christ,  or  for  his  sake,  to 
 be  accounted  _/ms^«;^Vc?  as  well  as  forgiven.    T.  B. 
 
 8.  The  term,  "<o  impute,'^  or  "put  to  the  ac- 
 
SECTIOX  UO.— ROMAN'S  k  •  1-^5. 
 
 213 
 
 count  of,"  is  a  term  borrowed  from  pecuniary  trans- 
 actions among  men ;  and,  as  applied  to  sin,  contem- 
 plates it  in  the  light  of  a  deb/,  which  is  put  by  consent 
 of  all  parties  to  the  account  of  a  surety,  and  is  thus 
 made  his  own  and  discharged  by  him  for  the  debtor. 
 This  state  of  a  sinner  wherein  God  lays  no  sin  to  his 
 charge  is  called  a  state  of  justification  ;  which  as  a 
 term  of  law  signifies  the  declaring  a  person  right- 
 eous. It  supposes  the  arraignment  of  the  criminal 
 before  God  at  the  bar  of  conscience.  The  case  is 
 tried.  The  charge  of  sin  and  desert  of  wrath  is 
 brought  home  to  the  soul  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  The 
 convinced  man  admits  it  all ;  sets  up  no  defense  of 
 works  done,  or  to  be  done ;  thou  art  "  just,"  saith 
 he,  in  "judging,  and  clear  in  condemning";  but, 
 Lord,  thou  hast  thyself  provided  me  with  an  all-suf- 
 ficient plea — the  atonement  and  righteousness  of 
 Christ :  thou  hast  assured  me  of  my  personal  inter- 
 est in  them,  when  I  take  them  as  meant  for  me,  on 
 the  faith  of  thy  own  word.  Lord,  I  believe.  I  plead 
 with  thee  to  do  as  thou  hast  said ;  to  deal  with  me 
 as  righteous,  seeing  I  present  to  thee  that  perfect 
 righteousness  of  Christ,  which  is  mine  by  believing 
 acceptance  of  him  as  thy  gift  to  men.  This  plea 
 God  admits.  The  debt  (to  look  again  at  sin  in  this 
 light)  is  hereupon  "blotted  out."  The  sinner  is 
 declared  righteous.     Goode. 
 
 9-11.  We  are  justified  by  believing.  In  accept- 
 ing God's  testimony  to  the  righteousness — in  credit- 
 ing his  word  concerning  this  justification — we  are 
 justified  at  once.  The  righteousness  becomes  ours ; 
 and  God  treats  us  henceforth  as  men  who  are  right- 
 eous, as  men  who,  on  account  of  the  righteousness 
 which  has  thus  become  theirs,  are  entitled  to  be 
 dealt  with  as  righteous,  out  and  out.  Of  Abraham 
 it  is  said,  "  His  faith  was  counted  for  righteous- 
 ness " ;  that  is,  God  counted  this  believing  man  as 
 one  who  had  done  all  righteousness,  just  because  he 
 was  a  believing  man.  Xot  that  his  act  or  acts  of 
 faith  were  substituted  as  equivalent  to  work,  but  his 
 believing  brought  him  into  the  possession  of  all  that 
 ivorking  could  have  done.  Thus,  in  believing,  we  get 
 the  righteousness.     Bonar. 
 
 16.  Of  faith  ....  by  grace.  Man,  the 
 disinherited,  is  brought  back  and  reestablished  in 
 that  for  which  he  was  made ;  or,  his  lost  and  forfeit- 
 ed inheritance  is  restored.  All  is  done,  too,  as  origi- 
 nally planned.  The  divine  purpose  is  accomplished, 
 the  divine  promise  fulfilled.  It  is  "  of  faith,"  and 
 "  by  grace."  It  is  the  one,  that  it  may  be  the  other. 
 T.  B. 
 
 17.  God  quickeneth  the  dead.  First  in 
 the  resurrection  this  great  declaration  of  Paul  comes 
 to  its  full  accomplishment.  Death  still  reigns  here 
 below,  although  for  the  Christian  his  terror  is  van- 
 quished ;  we  expect,  however,  the  arrival  of  the  hour 
 in  which  the  song  of  triumph,  "  Death  is  swallowed 
 
 up  in  victory,"  shall  no  more  lack  one  note.  Sin's 
 last  word  is  death,  but  the  last  word  of  God  Almighty 
 is  life  ;  and  what  matters  it  though  the  eye  of  sense 
 at  times  can  see  nought  else  but  dissolution  and 
 decay  ?  This  earth  is  passing  away  with  all  that  is 
 subject  to  death,  but  the  great  Resurrection  morn  is 
 coming,  of  which  at  once  the  hallelujah  and  amen 
 shall  be  this  word,  that  God,  and  God  alone,  is  he 
 who  quickeneth  the  dead.      Van  0. 
 
 20.  Strong  in  faith.  What  did  Abraham 
 believe  ?  What  God  was  pleased  to  reveal.  That 
 Abraham  should  become  the  father  of  many  na- 
 tions, was  but  a  small  part  of  what  was  revealed 
 and  of  what  he  believed.  The  sum  of  what  God 
 revealed  to  him  was,  that  one  of  his  descendants 
 was  to  be  the  promised  Saviour  of  men ;  and  that 
 both  he  and  his  spiritual  seed  were  to  be  saved  by 
 faith  in  him.  Why  did  he  believe  this  ?  Just  be- 
 cause God  had  said  it.  He  had  no  other  ground  for 
 it.  Everything  else  would  have  led  him  to  doubt 
 or  disbelieve  it.  His  faith  was  fii-m  and  hope/id, 
 and  no  seeming  impossibilities  could  shake  it.     J.  B. 
 
 A  gracious  soul  knows  that  if  he  is  rich  in  faith 
 he  can  not  be  poor  in  other  graces ;  he  knows  the 
 growth  of  faith  will  be  as  the  former  and  latter  rain 
 to  all  other  graces ;  he  knows  that  there  is  no  way 
 to  outgrow  his  fears  but  by  growing  in  faith  ;  there- 
 fore his  cry  is,  "  0  Lord,  whatever  I  am  weak  in,  let 
 me  be  strong  \n  faith  ;  whatever  dies,  let  faith  live , 
 
 whatever  decays,  let  faith  flourish."     Brooks. 
 
 Faith  is  faith,  whether  it  be  as  a  grain  of  mustard- 
 seed,  or  like  the  tree  in  whose  branches  "  the  birds 
 of  the  air  lodge."  Faith  must  grow  in  strength. 
 At  its  birth  it  is  only  as  a  little  child,  but,  by  the 
 training  grace  of  God,  it  grows  up  to  the  strength 
 of  youth  and  of  manhood.  As  faith  is,  so  also  is 
 the  soul.  The  soul  is  strong  when  faith  is  strong. 
 A.  C. 
 
 34.  Imputed.  The  union  of  believers  with 
 Christ  is  the  ground  of  their  receiving  his  righteous- 
 ness. That  is  set  to  their  account  which  has  become 
 theirs  by  this  gracious  connection.  This,  and  no 
 more,  is  what  we  mean  by  the  imputation  of  Christ's 
 righteousness.  Instead  of  an  arbitrary  ascription 
 to  us  of  something  contrary  to  fact,  it  is  God's  be- 
 holding  us  as  intimately  connected  with  the  Great 
 Surety.  The  obedience  which  he  rendered  was  ren- 
 dered by  him  in  our  nature,  in  our  name,  and  as  our 
 covenant  head.  It  was  in  its  very  intention  that  it 
 should  be  regarded  as  ours.  It  had  no  other  inten- 
 tion. Faith  completes  the  union,  long  contemplated 
 in  the  covenant,  and  thenceforth  God  regards  the 
 believer  no  longer  in  himself,  but  in  Christ,  and  the 
 Church  of  elect  saints  as  the  body  of  Christ,  in- 
 vested with  bis  righteousness.     J.  W.  A. 
 
 25.  My  sin  is  gone;  for  it  is  forgiven.  The 
 righteousness  of  Jesus  is  mine ;   for  he  has  given 
 
'214 
 
 SECTION  Ul.— ROMANS  5  : 1-11. 
 
 me  faith  in  him.  The  separation  from  my  God  and 
 Saviour  is  ended  by  the  forgiveness  of  sins  in  the 
 blood  of  Jesus ;  the  union  between  mo  and  my  God 
 is  restored  by  Christ,  the  Crucified  and  Risen  One. 
 He  is  my  righteousness  ;  and,  since  I  have  liim,  my 
 sins  can  no  longer  terrify  me.  This  is  wliat  Paul 
 saith:  "Christ  was  raised  again  for  our  justifica- 
 tion."    A.  C. It  was  impossible  Christ  should 
 
 be  holden  by  death.  It  was  naturally  impossible 
 upon  the  account  of  the  divine  power  inherent  in 
 his  person ;  and  legally  impossible  because  divine 
 justice  required  that  he  should  be  raised  to  life ; 
 partly  to  vindicate  his  innocence,  for  he  was  reputed 
 and  suffered  as  a  malefactor,  and  principally  because 
 he  had  fully  satisfied  God.  Accordingly  the  apostle 
 declares,  he  died  for  our  sins  and  rose  again  for  our 
 
 justification.  Briefly,  our  Saviour's  victory  over 
 death  was  obtained  by  dying,  his  triumph  by  rising 
 again.  He  foiled  our  common  enemy  in  his  own 
 territory,  the  grave.     Bates. 
 
 How  amazing  that  there  should  be  found  in  all 
 the  wide  world  a  single  being  reluctant  to  avail  him- 
 self of  the  expiation  thus  made  for  sin.  The  ut- 
 most eloquence  of  men,  the  most  terrible  warnings 
 in  providence,  the  profoundest  experience  of  the 
 misery  springing  out  of  their  league  with  sin,  all 
 fail  to  obtain  for  this  wondrous  gospel  of  the  grace 
 of  God  entrance  into  the  hearts  of  men.  They  say 
 unto  God,  day  by  day,  hour  by  hour,  "  Thou  holy 
 God,  impute  unto  us  all  our  offenses.  Let  it  be  with 
 us  as  though  Christ  had  not  died.  Let  there  be  no 
 Gethsemane  or  Calvary  for  us."     G.  B. 
 
 Section  241. 
 
 Romans  v.  1-11. 
 
 1  Therefore  being  justified  by  faith,  we  have  peace  with  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
 
 2  Christ :  by  whom  also  we  have  access  by  faith  into  this  grace  wherein  we  stand,  and  rejoice 
 
 3  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God.     And  not  only  so,  but  we  glory  in  tribulations  also  :  knowing 
 
 4  that  tribulation  worketh  patience ;  and  patience,  experience ;  and  experience,  hope  :  and 
 
 5  hope  maketh  not  ashamed  ;  because  the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts  by  the 
 
 6  Holy  Ghost  which  is  given  unto  us.     For  when  we  were  yet  without  strength,  in  due  time 
 
 7  Christ  died  for  the  ungodly.     For  scarcely  for  a  righteous  man  will  one  die  :  yet  peradven- 
 
 8  ture  for  a  good  man  some  would  even  dare  to  die.     But  God  commendeth  his  love  toward 
 
 9  us,  in  that,  while  we  were  yet  sinners,  Christ  died  for  us.     Much  more  then,  being  now 
 
 10  justified  by  his  blood,  we  shall  be  saved  from  wrath  through  him.     For  if,  when  we  were 
 enemies,  we  were  reconciled  to  God  by  the  death  of  his  Son,  much  more,  being  reconciled, 
 
 11  we  shall  be  saved  by  his  life.     And  not  only  so,  but  we  also  joy  in  God  through  our  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  we  have  now  received  the  atonement. 
 
 The  one  thing  which  meets  man's  great  want,  which  alone  fits  him  to  live  and  prepares  him  to  die, 
 without  which  he  is  orphaned  from  hope,  and  with  which  no  calamity  can  more  than  temporarily  depress 
 him,  the  one  thing  which  leads  him  to  live  with  a  right  purpose,  which  consecrates  all  his  aims,  which 
 gives  him  a  constant  refuge,  which  gilds  with  light  the  darkest  cloud,  which  brings  relief  to  fear  and  fore- 
 boding, which  makes  the  weary  journey  of  life  a  pilgrimage  to  heaven,  and  which  alone  teaches  the  tri- 
 umphant song,  "  0  death  !  where  is  thy  sting  ?  0  grave  !  where  is  thy  victory  ?  " — the  one  thing  that 
 does  all  this  is  religious  faith,  the  faith  by  which  being  justified  we  have  peace  with  God  through  our 
 Lord  Jesus  Clirist.     E.  H.  G. 
 
 Amid  all  the  accusations  of  the  past  the  believer  enjoys  permanent  calm.  He  has  peace  literally,  as 
 regards  God  in  the  way  of  atonement,  by  which  all  that  lies  behind  him  is  wholly  covered,  and  the  filial 
 relation  completely  restored.  If  the  conscience  is  yet  wounded  at  every  turning,  the  balsam  of  consola- 
 tion pours  forth  in  streams.  God  beholds  us  in  Christ ;  and  he  who  is  really  one  with  Him,  however 
 much  by  nature  a  child  of  wrath,  is  in  the  sight  of  the  Most  High  unspeakably  well-pleasing.  Tims  has 
 also  the  redeemed  sinner  in  regard  to  the  future  a  well-founded  hope.  Can  it  be  more  forcibly  expressed 
 than  in  the  heart-elevating  passage  :  "  We  stand  and  rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God  ?  "  Verily  it 
 might  sound  too  high,  were  it  not  preceded  by  this  testimony  regarding  Jesus  Christ,  "  By  whom  also  we 
 have  access  by  faith  into  this  grace."  Hitherto  the  entrance  had  remained  closed,  no  hope,  but  miserable 
 fear  could  alone  be  ours  ;  there  could  be  no  mention  of  standing,  but  rather  of  the  sinking  of  despair ; 
 
SECTION  241.— ROMANS  5  : 1-11. 
 
 215 
 
 of  no  vaunt  of  hope,  but  of  an  endless  lamentation  over  disappointed  expectation.  On  the  other  hand, 
 where  peace  from  above  has  descended  into  the  heart,  it  can  not  be  otherwise  than  that  the  hope  of  salva- 
 tion should  also  come  to  dwell  there  ;  he  who  sees  his  sullied  past  obliterated,  knows  at  the  same  time 
 his  eternal  future  to  be  safe.      Van  0. 
 
 With  this  chapter  begins  the  general  statement, 
 for  Jew  and  Gentile  alike,  of  the  blessed  conse- 
 quences of  this  justification  by  faith ;  of  the  nature 
 and  extent  of  the  blessings  bestowed  on  us  by  the 
 death  and  resurrection  of  Christ ;  their  extent  being 
 as  wide  in  their  saving  influence  as  Adam's  sin  was 
 in  ruining ;  yea,  wider,  because  the  nature  of  a  free 
 gift  is  of  itself  wider  and  more  spreading  than  that 
 of  a  prescribed  and  limited  condemnation.  And  the 
 very  use  of  the  law  was  this,  to  make  abundant  and 
 multiply  the  grace  of  God,  by  creating  sin,  over  which 
 grace  might  triumph. 
 
 In  verse  2,  render,  "  we  glory  in  the  hope  of  the 
 glory  of  God."  In  verses  3,  4,  for  '■'■  patience,''''  "  en- 
 durance," and  for  "  experience,''''  "  approval,"  both 
 twice.     A. 
 
 1-5.  Faith  is  the  door  of  the  heart  by  which 
 peace  enters.  Love  is  the  tender  shelter  beneath 
 which  peace  reposes.  The  essence  of  peace  consists 
 in  the  inward  assurance  of  salvation.  This  assur- 
 ance brings  us  the  confident  hope  that  we  have  the 
 love  of  God,  and  that  we  enjoy  friendship  with  him. 
 
 A.  C. A  cordial  reception  of  the  two  great  truths 
 
 of  spiritual  Christianitij,  justijication  through  faith, 
 and  the  sovereign,  indwelling  influences  of  the  Holy 
 Spirit,  brings  with  it  a  settled  and  affectionate  sense 
 of  security,  or  peace  and  joy  in  believing,  which 
 becomes  the  spring  of  holy  tempers  and  virtuous 
 conduct.  Through  the  knowledge  of  the  gospel, 
 and  the  hearty  reception  of  its  promises,  we  are 
 "  made  partakers  of  the  divine  nature."  IJut  God 
 is  "  blessed  for  evermore."  Shall  we  then  be  draw- 
 ing near  to  this  nature  continually,  without  a  happy 
 consciousness  of  the  felicity  we  are  approaching? 
 Shall  we  come  up  to  the  fountain  of  light,  and  re- 
 ceive thence  no  illumination  ?  Those  do  not  ap- 
 pear to  know  much  of  human  nature  who  are 
 jealous  of  happiness  as  an  energy  of  virtue ; 
 or  who  suppose  that  virtue  on  earth  will  not  show 
 whence  she  has  descended  and  whither  she  is  going. 
 I.  T. 
 
 1 .  Justified  by  faith.  If  a  man  believes,  he  is 
 saved.  Not  as  if  in  faith  itself  there  was  any  merit. 
 We  often  hear  belief  in  the  gospel  of  Christ  spoken 
 about  as  if  it,  the  work  of  the  man  believing,  was, 
 in  a  certain  way  and  to  some  extent,  that  which 
 God  rewarded  by  giving  him  salvation.  What  is 
 that  but  the  whole  doctrine  of  works  come  up  again 
 in  a  new  form  ?  It  is  Christ's  life,  Christ's  blood, 
 Christ's  sacrifice,  Christ's  intercession,  that  saves. 
 Faith  is  simply  the  channel  through  which  there 
 flows  over  into  my  emptiness  the  divine  fullness ;  or, 
 
 to  use  the  good  old  illustration,  it  is  the  hand  which 
 •is  held  up  to  receive  the  benefit  which  Christ  lays  in 
 it.  A  living  trust  in  Jesus  has  power  unto  salva- 
 tion, only  because  it  is  the  means  by  which  the  pow- 
 er of  God  unto  salvation  may  come  into  my  heart. 
 On  that  side  is  the  great  ocean,  Christ's  love,  Christ's 
 abundance,  Christ's  merits,  Christ's  righteousness; 
 or,  rather,  that  which  includes  them  all,  there  is  the 
 great  ocean,  Christ  himself ;  and  on  this  is  the  empty 
 vessel  of  my  soul — and  the  little  narrow  pipe  that 
 has  nothing  to  do  but  to  bring  across  the  refreshing 
 water — that  is  the  act  of  faith  in  him.  There  is 
 no  merit  in  the  dead  lead,  no  virtue  in  the  mere 
 emotion.  It  is  not  faith  that  saves  us  ;  it  is  Christ 
 that  saves  us,  and  saves  us  through  faith.     A.  M. 
 
 Peace.  The  peace,  which  by  simple  faith  in 
 Christ  the  conscience  obtains,  is  the  first  step  in 
 sanctification.  And  still  through  our  whole  course 
 Christ's  blood  of  atonement  and  his  life  of  perfect 
 righteousness  are  the  great  fountains  of  peace  which 
 travel  with  us,  just  as  the  stream,  which  flowed  from 
 the  smitten  rock,  followed  Israel  in  the  pilgrim- 
 age.    E.  M.  G. 
 
 2.  Access  by  faith.  Tbou  hast  done  away 
 with  the  barrier  by  thy  fulfillment  of  the  law,  and 
 we  have  now  free  access  to  God.  Thou  art  our  ac- 
 cess, our  way ;  for  thy  fulfillment  of  the  law  is  ours ; 
 thy  righteousness  is  ours.     The  divine  satisfaction 
 
 which  rested  on  thee  now  rests  on  us.     A.  C. 
 
 Rejoice  in  hope.  Faith,  upon  the  authority  and 
 credit  of  the  divine  promise,  persuades  the  heart 
 that  there  is  such  a  glorious  state  of  things  reserved 
 for  the  saints,  and  so  serves  instead  of  eyes  in  the 
 divine  light  to  view  those  glories ;  or  it  presents 
 them  to  view,  whence  hope  reaches  forth  to  them 
 and  possesses  them  ;  gives  the  soul  an  early  antici- 
 pated fruition  of  them  for  its  present  support  and 
 relief — so  that  it  rejoices  in  the  hope  of  the  glory 
 of  God.     Howe. 
 
 Faith  looks  to  Christ  as  dead,  buried,  and  as- 
 cended ;  and  hope  to  his  second  coming.  Faith 
 looks  to  him  for  justification,  hope  for  glory.  Faith 
 fights  for  doctrine,  hope  for  a  reward  ;  faith  for  what 
 is  in  the  Bible,  hope  for  what  is  in  heaven.  Faith 
 purifies  the  heart  from  bad  principles,  hope  from 
 bad  manners.     Bun. 
 
 3-5.  "  And  not  only  so,  but  we  exult  also  in  our 
 [present]  sufferings ;  for  we  know  that  suffering 
 gives  the  steadfastness  of  endurance,  and  steadfast 
 endurance  gives  the  proof  of  soundness,  and  the 
 proof  of  soundness  gives  strength  to  hope,  and  our 
 hope  can  not  shame  us  in  the  day  of  trial ;  because 
 
216 
 
 SECTION  UL— ROMANS  5  :  1-11. 
 
 the  love  of  God  is  shed  forth  in  our  hearts  by  the 
 Holy  Spirit,  who  has  been  given  unto  us."     C. 
 
 We  have  here  the  genealogy  of  hope.  The  ex- 
 perience we  have  of  God's  power  and  mercy  in  sav- 
 ing us  out  of  former  troubles  begets  and  nourishes 
 hope  against  future  times  of  trouble.  Tribulation 
 worketh  patience,  and  patience  experience,  and  ex- 
 perience hope.  Caryl. Tribulation.  It  is  de- 
 rived from  the  Latin  tribulum,  which  was  the  thresh- 
 ing instrument,  or  roller,  whereby  the  Roman  hus- 
 bandmen separated  the  corn  from  the  husks ;  and 
 "  d'ibulation"  in  its  primary  significance,  was  the  act 
 of  this  separation.  Sorrow  and  adversity  being  the 
 aiipointed  means  for  the  separating  in  men  of  what- 
 ever in  them  was  light,  trivial,  and  poor,  from  the 
 solid  and  the  true,  their  chaff  from  their  wheat,  there- 
 fore these  sorrows  and  trials  are  called  "  tribulations," 
 threshings,  that  is,  of  the  inner  spiritual  man,  without 
 which  there  could  be  no  fitting  him  for  the  heavenly 
 
 garner.     T. It  is  one  of  the  mortifying  proofs 
 
 what  stubborn  and  unteachable  pupils  of  the  Divine 
 Master  we  are,  that  no  way  could  be  found  of  bring- 
 ing us  to  our  immortality  but  through  such  a  system 
 of  checks  and  penalties.  We  must  be  baffled,  smit- 
 ten, scourged  ;  we  must  ache,  and  weep,  and  die  ;  we 
 must  suffer  the  stripes  of  misfortune,  of  disease,  of 
 mortified  ambition,  of  bleeding  affections,  of  mor- 
 tal separation.  The  very  word  "  tribulation  "  pre- 
 dicts the  result,  as  well  as  describes  the  process. 
 The  flail  {tribulum)  in  the  hand  of  the  thresher  is 
 to  bruise  the  sheaves  and  break  out  the  wheat  from 
 the  straw.  In  every  threshing-floor  there  is  tribula- 
 tion ;  and  that  is  the  world  over.  Blows  of  pain 
 have  to  divide  the  spirit  and  flesh.  The  pure  fruit 
 of  goodness  does  not  come  from  us  but  by  breaking 
 off  the  worldly  crust.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 Patience.  Patience  is  the  endurance  of  any 
 evil,  out  of  the  love  of  God,  as  the  will  of  God. 
 There  is  nothing  too  little  in  which  to  approve  our- 
 selves to  God  ;  nothing  too  little  in  which,  without 
 God,  we  should  not  fail ;  nothing  too  great  which, 
 with  the  help  of  God,  we  may  not  endure.  The 
 offices  of  patience  are  as  varied  as  the  ills  of 
 this  life.  We  have  need  of  it  with  ourselves  and 
 with  others  ;  with  those  who  love  us  and  those  who 
 love  us  not;  for  the  greatest  things  and  for  the 
 least ;  against  sudden  inroads  of  trouble  and  under 
 our  daily  burdens ;  disappointments  as  to  the  weather 
 or  the  breaking  of  the  heart ;  in  the  weariness  of 
 the  body,  or  the  wearing  of  the  soul ;  in  our  own 
 failure  of  duty,  or  in  others'  failure  toward  us ;  in 
 every-day  wants,  or  in  the  aching  of  sickness  or  the 
 decay  of  age ;  in  disappointment,  bereavement, 
 losses,  injuries,  reproaches ;  in  heaviness  of  the 
 heart  or  its  sickness  amid  delayed  hopes,  or  the 
 weight  of  this  body  of  death,  from  which  we  would 
 be  free,  that  we  may  have  no  more  struggle  with  sin 
 
 within,  or  temptation  without,  but  attain  to  our- 
 blessed  and  everlasting  peace  in  our  rest  in  God. 
 In  all  those  things,  from  childhood's  little  troubles 
 to  the  martyr's  sufferings,  patience  is  the  grace  of 
 God,  whereby  we  endure  evil  for  the  love  of  God, 
 and  keep  ourselves  still  and  motionless,  that  we  of- 
 fend not  God.     Fusey. 
 
 Experience.  Faith,  in  its  reproductive  power- 
 and  process  of  growth,  may  be  compared  to  the 
 great  Oriental  banyan  tree.  It  springs  up  in  God, 
 rooted  in  God's  Word,  and  soon  there  are  the  great 
 waving  branches  of  experience.  Then  from  these 
 very  branches  the  runners  go  down  again  into  God's 
 Word,  and  thence  spring  up  again,  new  products  of 
 faith  and  new  trees  of  experience,  till  one  and  the 
 same  tree  becomes  in  itself  a  grove,  with  pillared 
 shades  and  echoing  walks  between.  So  experience 
 just  grows  out  of  faith,  and  then  a  greater  faith 
 grows  out  of  experience,  the  Word  of  God  being  all 
 the  while  the  region  of  its  roots,  and  again  a  still 
 vaster,  richer  experience  grows  out  of  that  faith,  till 
 every  branch  becomes  not  only  a  product,  but  a 
 parent  stock,  set  in  the  same  wood.  Thus  it  is  that 
 experience  is  founded  in  faith,  not  faith  on  experi- 
 ence. Faith  is  from  God  and  in  God,  and  so  pro- 
 duces the  work  of  God,  a  holy  experience  of  God  in 
 the  soul.     G.  B.  C. 
 
 5.  This  love  of  God  which  is  poured  out  in  our 
 hearts,  and  is  here  declared  to  be  our  ground  of  con- 
 fidence in  him,  is  his  love  to  us,  and  not  ou7's  to  him. 
 
 T. Observe  how  constantly  the  Scripture  word 
 
 looks  to  the  love  of  God,  for  the  ingeneration  of  love- 
 in  men,  and  so  for  their  salvation.  The  radical^ 
 everywhere  present  idea  is,  that  the  new  love  want- 
 ing in  them  is  to  be  itself  only  a  revealment  of  the- 
 love  of  God  to  them,  or  upon  them.  Thus  the  new- 
 born life  is  to  be  "  the  love  of  God,'  shed  abroad  in. 
 the  heart  by  the  Holy  Ghost."  The  gospel  plan  pro- 
 poses the  unbosoming  of  God's  love  to  man,  that  it 
 may  be  shed  abroad  in  him  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
 become  a  salvation,  as  it  begets,  by  the  Spirit,  an 
 answering  love.  H.  B. It  is  through  the  inti- 
 mate personal  operation  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  by  his  ' 
 indwelling  light  and  grace  shed  abroad  in  the  souls 
 of  them  that  believe,  that  the  heart  is  discharged  of 
 selfishness  and  sin,  and  is  filled  with  the  holy  beauty 
 and  triumph  of  a  supreme  virtue.  The  truth  is  his 
 instrument,  but  only  the  instrument.  The  essential 
 power  by  which  this  amazing  change  is  wrought,  is 
 that  same  energy  of  the  Holy  Ghost  by  which  proph- 
 ets and  apostles  before  were  inspired,  which  in 
 the  Lord  was  ever  revealed.  It  reaches  the  inmost 
 springs  of  life ;  turns  gloom  to  gladness,  passion  to 
 peace ;  till  the  soul  becomes  a  temple  alight  with 
 love,  ringing  with  praise,  the  breath  of  constant, 
 supplication  filling  it  as  with  incensed  air.     R.  S.  S. 
 
 6.  Without    strength.     The   old   system   is. 
 
SEGTION  2J^1.— ROMANS  b  :  l-iL 
 
 2ir 
 
 right  in  laying  so  urgent  a  stress  on  conviction  of 
 sin.  The  grand  significance  of  the  gospel  is  help. 
 The  measure  of  man's  eagerness  to  receive  help,  is 
 it  not  his  feeling  of  helplessness  ?  It  is  no  secret, 
 probably,  that  in  most  of  the  persons  we  meet  in 
 the  streets,  and  even  in  our  meeting-houses,  it  would 
 be  difficult  to  find  any  such  thing  as  a  vital  con- 
 sciousness of  sin  at  all.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 Died  for  the  ungodly.  lie  assumed  our  na- 
 ture expressly  that  he  might  be  able  to  suffer  in  our 
 stead  ;  for  the  distinct  and  deliberate  object  of  pour- 
 ing out  his  blood,  and  of  making  his  soul  an  offering 
 for  sin.  He  planled  a  cross,  and  presented  to  the 
 world  a  prodigy  of  mercy  of  which  this  is  the  only 
 solution,  that  he  "  so  loved  us."  He  took  our  place 
 in  the  universe,  espoused  our  interest,  opened  his 
 bosom,  and  welcomed  to  his  heart  the  stroke  which 
 
 we  had  deserved.     J.  II. Christ  is  not  a  critic 
 
 on  the  soul's  frail  steps,  as  it  comes  tottering  home 
 to  him,  a  prodigal  from  the  far  country,  or  a  peni- 
 tent from  the  sinful  ways  of  the  city.  Every  prom- 
 ise of  his  gospel  is  a  pledge  to  accept  sinners,  not 
 after  they  have  ceased  to  be  sinners — for  when  would 
 that  be  ? — but  while  yet  they  are  sinners.  This  is 
 the  glory  of  the  Cross.  The  dying  is  for  the  un- 
 godly. The  Physician  is  for  the  sick.  The  scarred 
 shoulders  of  the  Shepherd  are  for  the  sheep  that 
 
 was  lost.     F.  D.  H. He  died  for  the  unrighteous, 
 
 the  enemies,  choosing  to  be  an  exile  from  heaven, 
 that  he  might  carry  us  back  to  heaven;  a  tender 
 Friend,  a  wise  Counselor,  a  strong  Helper.  "  What 
 shall  I  render  to  the  Lord  for  all  that  he  has  ren- 
 dered to  me  ?  "  I  have  but  two  little  things,  yea, 
 very  little,  to  give — a  body  and  a  soul :  or  rather, 
 one  little  thing,  my  will ;  and  shall  I  not  give  up 
 that  to  his  will,  who,  being  so  great,  was  the  first  to 
 visit  one  so  little  as  I  with  such  great  benefits,  .and 
 bought  all  that  I  am  with  all  that  he  is  ?     Bernard. 
 
 1.  "  Righteous "  here  is  a  man  who  righteously 
 fulfills  the  duties  of  life,  and  ''''good''''  is  the  good  and 
 benevolent   man   with  whom  we  ourselves  have  been 
 
 brotighi  into  contact.     C. The  whole  strength  of 
 
 our  affections  can  be  elicited  only  when  goodness 
 is  manifested  toward  us  individually.  That  which 
 should  call  forth  our  strongest  affections  would 
 evidently  be  a  being  of  perfect  moral  excellence, 
 putting  forth  effort  and  sacrifice  on  our  behalf. 
 M.  H. 
 
 8.  Commendeth  his  love.  The  very  causes, 
 and  the  only  causes,  which  could  check  that  love, 
 have  not  checked  it,  have  only  served  to  draw  forth 
 its  most  abundant  stream.  All  our  guilt,  instead 
 of  drawing  forth  the  thunders  of  the  Almighty  and 
 sinking  us  in  the  flames  of  his  wrath,  has  only  fur- 
 nished the  occasion  for  the  triumph  of  his  mercy. 
 It  was  in  view  of  this  that  angels  sang  with  raptures 
 of  wonder  and  joy,  "  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest ! " 
 
 I  Here  is  the  love  of  God  in  meridian  brightness  and 
 
 glory.    N.  W.  T. There  has  never  yet  been  found 
 
 an  intellectual  or  moral  or  social  condition  too  high 
 or  too  low  for  this  doctrine.  No  debasement  has 
 been  too  vile,  and  no  natural  purity  has  been  too- 
 refined,  for  it.  The  explorations  of  Christian  mis- 
 sionaries have  found  no  nation  or  tribe  on  the  face 
 of  the  earth — even  where  the  very  idea  of  any  deity 
 was  most  nearly  extinct — in  which  this  simple  mes- 
 sage, "Christ  died  for  us,"  has  not  been  appre- 
 hended, seized,  rejoiced  in,  and  lived  upon,  as  the 
 opening  eye  welcomes  light.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 10.  The  first  argument  is :  "  If  God  did  so 
 much  for  us  when  enemies,  what  will  he  do  for  us 
 when  friends  ?  "  The  second  is :  "  If  Christ's  death 
 has  done  so  much  for  us,  what  will  his  life  do?" 
 He  loved  and  blessed  us  when  enemies ;  will  he  not 
 much  more  love  us  when  friends  V  He  loved  us 
 when  we  hated  him ;  will  he  not  love  us  more  when 
 we  return  his  love?  When  subjected  to  the  do- 
 minion of  him  who  had  the  power  of  death,  he  yet 
 conquered  for  us,  and  won  glorious  spoils ;  what 
 will  he  not  do  now  when  he  has  led  captivity  cap- 
 tive, and  completed  his  mighty  victory  ?  If  the 
 Cross  and  the  tomb  have  done  so  much  for  us,  what 
 will  not  the  throne  secure  ?  Here,  then,  are  two- 
 truths  which,  in  assuring  us  of  pardon,  assure  us  of 
 everything.  "Jesus  died,  and  Jesus  liveth  " — these 
 are  the  truths  which  contain  everything  for  us. 
 "  Jesus  died  ! " — that  contains  everything  that  we 
 need  for  reconciliation  and  peace :  "  Jesus  liveth !  '* 
 — that  contains  everything  pertaining  to  the  prom- 
 ised inheritance.  "  Jesus  died — Jesus  liveth  ! "  The 
 simple  knowledge  of  these  simple  truths  is  salvation, 
 forgiveness,  peace,  eternal  life.  All  that  can  come 
 forth  from  his  grave,  or  down  from  his  throne — all 
 that  a  dying  and  a  living  Saviour  can  do,  is  ours ! 
 Joy,  glory,  dominion,  royalty,  priesthood,  and  a 
 boundless  inheritance — all  these  are  ours,  and  all  of 
 them  made  irreversibly  sure  to  us  from  the  fact 
 that  "Jesus  liveth."  He  was  dead  and  is  alive; 
 yea,  and  he  liveth  for  evermore.  This  is  our  pledge 
 for  the  perpetuity  of  our  possession.     Bonar. 
 
 Saved  by  his  life.  The  powerful  influence  of 
 the  life  of  Christ  upon  everything  that  belongs  to 
 complete  salvation  is  manifest  in  the  justifcaiion  of 
 believers,  which,  purchased  by  the  death  of  Christ,, 
 is  rendered  sure  and  psrmanent  by  his  restored  life. 
 The  life  of  Christ  is  no  less  available  to  insure 
 the  sanctif  cation  of  all  who  believe  on  him.  For 
 this  end  did  he  enter  into  the  heavenly  sanctuary, 
 that  from  thence  he  might  send  forth  his  conquering 
 Spirit  to  cleanse  and  purify  the  hearts  of  those  whom 
 he  had  washed  with  his  blood ;  that,  as  no  guilt 
 might  be  left  to  provoke  the  justice  of  God,  so 
 neither  should  there  be  any  defilement  to  offend  his- 
 holiness.     Further,  the  life  of  Christ  doth  effectual- 
 
218 
 
 SECTION  2Jf2.— ROMANS  5  :  IS-Sl. 
 
 ly  secure  an  honorable  issue  to  all  the  afflictions  and 
 temptations  of  his  people.  He  carried  his  pitying 
 nature  to  the  throne,  and  is  still  touched  with  the 
 feeling  of  our  infirmities,  and  disposed  to  help  us 
 in  every  time  of  need.  Lastly,  the  life  of  Christ 
 secures  to  his  people  the  resurrection  of  their  bod- 
 ies, and  the  happiness  of  the  whole  man,  in  the  full 
 and  everlasting  enjopnent  of  God.  Therefore  praise 
 and  magnify  that  compassionate  Saviour,  and  faith 
 f  ul  high  priest  over  the  house  of  God,  who  ransomed 
 us  with  his  blood ;  and  amid  all  the  splendors  of 
 his  exalted  state  is  not  unmindful  of  his  charge 
 upon  earth,  but  continually  appears  in  the  presence 
 ■of  God  for  us ;  whose  ear  is  always  attentive  to  the 
 voice  of  our  supplications  ;  whose  mouth  is  ever 
 open  to  plead  in  our  behalf ;  and,  as  if  it  had  not 
 been  love  enough  to  die  for  us,  still  lives  and  reigns 
 for  us.     R.  W. 
 
 11.  By  whom  we  have  atonement.  If  an 
 atonemeut  were  necessary,  and  for  that  we  must 
 trust  the  express  warrant  of  Scripture,  we  know  not 
 lohere  the  vicarious  victim  was  to  be  sought  without 
 insuperable  objections  on  the  score  of  justice  and 
 ■of  goodness,  except  in  the  offended  Judge  himself. 
 Our  atonement  appears  to  demand,  from  the  very 
 nature  of  the  case,  a  Person  not  less  than  divine. 
 And  thus,  hidden  in  the  depths  of  justice  and  mer- 
 cy, is  found  the  solution  of  this  astonishing  coalition 
 of  glory  and  of  woe.  Essential  happiness  thus  em- 
 braces essential  misery,  because  the  God  of  happi- 
 ness is  also  the  God  at  once  of  infinite  purity  and 
 
 infinite  love.  We  first  start  aside  at  the  impossi- 
 bility ;  we  gaze  longer  and  deeper,  and  the  convic- 
 tion slowly  rises  that  it  could  not  be  otherwise,  and 
 God  be  what  he  is.  The  sacrifice,  strange  as  it  is, 
 is  but  the  natural  growth  of  this  being ;  it  is  but 
 the  child  of  eternal  mercy  wedded  to  eternal  truth  ; 
 and  their  spousal  home  is  in  the  heart  of  God. 
 Hence  it  is  that  the  life  and  happiness  of  the  uni- 
 verse, in  its  love  at  once  of  justice  and  of  us,  comes, 
 through  the  medium  of  the  inferior  nature,  in  direct 
 contact  with  misery  and  death.     W.  A.  B. 
 
 Before  going  into  another  division  of  the  dis- 
 course, instituting  his  immortal  parallel  between 
 the  first  Adam  and  the  second  Adam,  between  the 
 offense  and  the  grace,  between  condemnation  and 
 salvation,  he  utters  a  burst  of  satisfaction,  as  he 
 surveys  the  goodly  prospect,  and  thus  expresses  the 
 joy  of  a  soul  which  accepts  Christ :  "  And  not  only 
 so,  but  we  also  joy  in  God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ,  through  whom  we  have  now  received  the 
 atonement."  The  same  Greek  word  is  elsewhere 
 translated  reconciliation.  The  joy  here  spoken  of 
 is  that  high  exulting  joy,  when  the  soul  is  lifted  up 
 with  complacency  in  the  blessing  possessed.  This 
 is  a  summing  up  of  all  the  bright  and  stupendous 
 things  contained  in  the  foregoing  verses.  And  so 
 all  the  gospel,  the  good  news,  the  glad  tidings,  is  in 
 this  one  word.  Reconciliation.  This  is  the  message 
 sent  by  the  word  of  preaching  to  be  believed,  that 
 God  is  reconciled ;  and  he  that  believes  this  is 
 saved.    J.  W.  A. 
 
 Section  242. 
 
 EOMANS    V.  12    21. 
 
 12  Wherefoee,  as  by  one  man  sin  entered  into  the  world,  and  death  by  sin ;  and  so  death 
 
 13  passed  upon  all  men,  for  tliat  all  have  sinned  :  (for  imtil  the  law  sin  was  in  the  world  :  but 
 
 14  sin  is  not  imputed  when  there  is  no  law.     Nevertheless  death  reigned  from  Adam  to  Moses, 
 even  over  them  that  had  not  sinned  after  tiie  similitude  of  Adam's  transgression,  who  is  tlie 
 
 15  figure  of  him  that  was  to  come.     But  not  as  the  offence,  so  also  is  the  free  gift.     For  if 
 through  the  offence  of  one  many  be  dead,  much  more  the  grace  of  God,  and  the  gift  by 
 
 16  grace,  which  is  by  one  man,  Jesus  Christ,  hath  abounded  unto  many.     And  not  as  it  was  by 
 one  that  sinned,  so  is  the  gift :  for  the  judgment  irns  by  one  to  condemnation,  but  the  free 
 
 17  gift  is  of  many  offences  unto  justification.     For  if  by  one  man's  offence  death  reigned  by 
 one ;  much  more  they  which  receive  abundance  of  grace  and  of  the  gift  of  righteousness 
 
 18  shall  reign  in  life  by  one,  Jesus  Christ.)     Tlierefore,  as  by  the  offence  of  one  judgment  came 
 upon  all  men  to  condemnation  ;  even  so  by  the  righteousness  of  one  the  free  gift  came  upon 
 
 19  all  men  unto  justification  of  life.     For  as  by  one  man's  disobedience  many  were  made  sin- 
 
 20  ners,  so  by  the  obedience  of  one  shall  many  be  made  righteous.     Moreover  the  law  entered, 
 that  the  offence  might  abound.     But  where  sin  abounded,  grace  did  much  more  abound : 
 
 21  that  as  sin  hath  reigned  unto  death,  even  so  might  grace  reign  through  rigliteousness  unto 
 eternal  life  by  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
 
SECTION  2It2.— ROMANS  5  :  12-21. 
 
 219 
 
 We  can  not  hesitate  to  perceive  that  the  powers  of  evil  consist  of  two  great  detachments,  which  spec 
 ulative  men  have  called  physical  and  moral  evil,  which  plain  people  are  familiar  with  under  the  titles  of 
 pain  and  guilt — pain,  which  seems  naturally  to  tend  to  weakness  and  death  ;  and  guilt,  which,  by  a  pro- 
 cess as  natural,  descends  into  habitual  and  irremediable  sin.  Distinct  as  are  these  two  forms  of  evil,  even 
 in  our  own  experience  we  detect  traces  of  a  connection  between  them  ;  but  it  is  to  Revelation  that  we  are 
 indebted  for  the  clearest  intimation  of  their  secret  but  indissoluble  association  ;  to  Revelation,  which 
 announces  that  physical  infirmity  and  death  entered  our  human  creation  in  the  footsteps  of  willful  sin, 
 that  willful  sin  is  the  forerunner  of  jmiiis  eternal.  To  these  powers,  then,  the  two  great  engines  of  the 
 iidversary,  Christ  is  revealed  as  the  counteracting  agent.  He  came  to  triumph  over  both  ;  his  work  is 
 respectively  directed  to  each.  In  relation  to  sin,  he  is  a  mediator  of  justification  and  holiness  ;  in  rela- 
 tion to  death  and  pain,  he  is  the  author  of  endless  life  and  glory.     W.  A.  B. 
 
 12-21.  Whatever  else  this  important  and  some- 
 what difficult  Scripture  may  contain,  it  contains  at 
 least  these  things :  that  Adam  was  a  type  of  Christ, 
 in  the  extraordinary  sense  of  the  latter's  being  set 
 over  against  the  former  in  all  moral  relations  to  our 
 race ;  that  as  Adam  brought  sin  and  death  upon 
 all,  so  Christ  brings  righteousness  and  life  to  all ; 
 that  as  Adam,  by  one  act  of  transgression,  brought 
 condemnation,  so  Christ,  from  many  acts  of  trans- 
 gression, brings  justification ;  and  that,  while  the 
 evils  of  Adam's  sin  are  unconditional,  absolute, 
 the  benefits  of  Christ's  righteousness  are  condi- 
 tional, contingent.  By  his  sin  Adam  actually,  posi- 
 tively brought  death,  temporal  and  spiritual,  upon 
 iill  men.  By  his  righteousness  Christ  brings  life, 
 spiritual  and  eternal,  conditionally,  under  terms,  to 
 all  men.  By  his  first  disobedience,  Adam  opened 
 and  spread  the  broad  roll  of  a  flying  curse  over  the 
 whole  race  of  man.  His  act,  which  was  one  of  re- 
 bellion, cut  the  race  off  from  God ;  and,  thus  cut 
 ■off,  the  whole  fell  into  a  state  of  moral  separation 
 from  him :  a  state  which  rendered  it  certain  that 
 every  individual  would,  on  reaching  years  of  moral 
 action,  commit  actual  sin.  That  state  of  the  race, 
 including  this  attendant  certainty,  constitutes  origi- 
 nal sin.  It  is  a  state  over  which  "  God's  wrath 
 and  damnation "  rest ;  and,  at  the  same  time,  one 
 which  includes  every  individual  of  the  race,  from 
 Adam  to  the  last  of  his  stock.  Thus  much  of  the 
 fall.  In  the  recovery,  Christ,  the  second  Adam,  by 
 his  obedience  unto  death,  brought  in  a  blessing, 
 which,  in  the  possibilities  of  its  application,  is  co- 
 extensive with  the  primal  curse.  He  threw  the 
 reach  and  embrace  of  mercy  around  the  entire  race. 
 He  "  tasted  death  for  every  man."  He  opened  the 
 ■door  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  to  all  mankind.  He 
 made  eternal  life  possible  to  the  whole  race,  from 
 Adam  to  the  last  of  his  stock.  And  thus  much  of 
 the  recovery.     J.  S.  S. 
 
 The  doctrine  of  the  apostle  is  that  as  all  men 
 are,  in  certain  points,  treated  as  if  they  were  sinners, 
 entirely  on  account  of  the  first  sin  of  the  first  man, 
 Adam,  so  all  men  who  are  justified  are  ti-eated  as  if 
 they  were  righteous  entirely  on  account  of  the  obe- 
 dience to  death  of  him  of  whom  the  first  man  was 
 an  image — the  Lord  from  heaven.  All  the  evil  that 
 befalls  mankind,  either  in  the  present  or  the  future 
 world,  may  be  considered  as  originating  in  the  first 
 sin  of  the  first  man,  directly  or  indirectly.  Some  of 
 these  evils  are  realized,  however,  only  through  the  in- 
 dividual, in  his  own  person,  becoming  an  actual  vio- 
 lator of  the  divine  law,  and  are  realized  by  him 
 in  the  degree  in  which  he  does  so.  There  are  others 
 that  come  directly  on  the  race,  as  the  manifestation 
 of  the  displeasure  of  God  at  the  first  sin  :  Death, 
 
 including  a  life  longer  or  shorter,  it  might  be,  but 
 liable  to  disease,  doomed  to  death ;  and  the  greater 
 loss  of  that  divine  influence  which  is  the  soul  of  the 
 human  soul,  the  principle  of  its  true  excellence  and 
 highest  happiness.  These — mortality  and  destitution 
 of  spiritual  goodness — come  equally  on  all  men, 
 without  reference  to  personal  acts  of  guilt ;  and 
 these  are  the  evils,  the  manner  of  incurring  which 
 the  apostle  employs  as  an  illustration  of  the  manner 
 in  which  the  great  blessing  of  justification  is  ob- 
 tained for  man.  This  seems  plain  from  the  apos- 
 tle's object,  for  evils  not  resulting  entirely  from 
 Adam's  sin  would  not  have  corresponded  with  bless- 
 ings resulting  entirely  from  our  Lord's  obedience ; 
 and  further,  it  appears  from  his  obviously  contrast- 
 ing the  judgment  of  the  one  offense,  which  is  exe- 
 cuted, with  the  judgment  of  the  many  offenses, 
 which  is  graciously  removed  in  justification.     J.  B. 
 
 The  meaning  of  the  latter  part  of  this  chapter, 
 as  Augustine  loves  to  draw  it  out,  is  as  follows :  The 
 apostle  had  spoken  in  what  went  before  of  Christ's 
 death,  and  the  fruits  of  that  death ;  but  the  ques- 
 tion might  well  present  itself :  How  should  the  death 
 of  one  have  such  significance  for  all  ?  Paul  an- 
 swers the  question.  This  one  is  not  merely  one ;  he 
 stands  in  a  relation  to  all  men  which  can  only  find 
 its  analogy  in  the  relation  in  which  Adam  stood  to 
 all.  He  may  be  rightly  called  a  "  second  Adam." 
 In  Adam  the  whole  natural  development  of  man  was 
 included ;  the  entire  human  race  is  but  the  unfold- 
 ing of  that  first,  that  one  man.  Exactly  so  Christ 
 is  a  spiritual  head.  The  whole  race  of  regenerate 
 men  was  shut  up  in  him,  is  unfolded  from  him.  As 
 the  huge  oak  with  its  trunk  and  all  its  spreading 
 branches  is  rudimentally  wrapped  up  in  the  single 
 acorn ;  so  the  world,  or  mankind  natural,  in  Adam, 
 and  the  Church,  or  mankind  spiritual,  in  Christ. 
 
 Only  from  this  point  of  view,  of  the  race,  name- 
 ly, as  included  in  Adam,  do  we  attain  any  right  ap- 
 prehension  of  the  significance  of  Adam's  sin.  The 
 injury  which  by  that  sin  Adam  inflicted  on  himself, 
 he  did  not  inflict  on  himself  alone.  It  was  a  fling- 
 ing of  poison  into  the  fountain  head,  and  thus  an 
 infecting  lower  down  of  every  drop  of  the  stream. 
 And  only  so  do  we  attain  any  right  apprehension  of 
 the  significance  of  Christ's  righteousness ;  for  that 
 other  "is  but  one  side,  the  sadder  and  the  darker  side, 
 of  the  same  truth.  That  which  held  good  for  death 
 held  good  also  for  life.  The  same  law  of  intimate 
 union  between  the  members  of  the  race  and  their 
 head,  which  made  one  man's  sin  so  diffusive  of  death, 
 has  made  one  man's  obedience  or  righteousness  so 
 diffusive  of  life.  Christ  shall  diffuse  himself  no 
 less  effectually  than  Adam,  as  the  one  by  generation, 
 so  the  other  by  regeneration.     Nay,  there  shall  be,  as 
 
220 
 
 SECTION'  21t2.— ROMANS  5  :  12-21. 
 
 there  ever  must  be,  a  mightier  power  in  the  good 
 than  in  the  evil ;  for  while  the  one  sin  was  sufficient 
 to  ruin  the  world,  the  righteousness  of  one  did  not 
 merely  do  away  with  that  one  sin,  but  with  all  the 
 innumerable  others  which  had  unfolded  themselves 
 from  it.     T. 
 
 The  dogma  of  original  sin  implies  and  affirms 
 these  propositions :  1 .  That  God,  in  creating  man, 
 has  created  him  an  agent,  moral,  free,  and  fallible. 
 
 2.  That  the  will  of  God  is  the  moral  law  of  man, 
 and  obedience  to  the  will  of  God  is  the  duty  of  man, 
 inasmuch  as  he  is  a  moral  and  free  agent.  3.  That, 
 by  an  act  of  his  own  free  will,  man  has  knowingly 
 failed  in  his  duty  by  disobeying  the  law  of  God.  4. 
 That  the  free  man  is  a  responsible  being,  and  that 
 disobedience  to  the  law  of  God  has  justly  entailed 
 on  him  punishment.  5.  That  that  responsibility 
 and  that  punishment  are  hereditary,  and  that  the 
 fault  of  the  hrst  man  has  weighed  and  does  weigh 
 upon  the  human  race.  The  authority  of  God,  the 
 duty  of  obedience  to  the  law  of  God,  the  liberty  and 
 responsibility  of  man,  the  heritage  of  human  re- 
 sponsibility are,  in  their  moral  chronology,  the  prin- 
 ciples and  facts  comprised  in  the  dogma  of  original 
 sin.     Guizof. 
 
 Most  evangelical  divines  are  divided  between  the 
 Augustinian  or  realistic,  the  federal  or  forensic,  and 
 the  Arminian  theories.  It  should  be  remembered 
 that  the  main  difficulty  lies  in  the  fact  itself — the 
 undeniable,  stubborn,  terrible  fact — of  the  universal 
 dominion  of  sin  and  death  over  the  entire  race,  in- 
 fants as  well  as  full-grown  sinners.  No  system  of 
 philosophy  has  ever  given  a  more  satisfactory  ex- 
 planation than  the  great  divines  of  the  Church.  Out- 
 side of  the  Christian  redemption,  the  fall,  with  its 
 moral  desolation  and  ruin,  remains  an  impenetrable 
 mystery.  But  immediately  after  the  fall  appears,  in 
 the  promise  of  the  serpent  -  bruiser,  the  second 
 Adam,  and  throws  a  bright  ray  of  hope  into  the 
 gloom  of  despair.  In  the  fullness  of  the  time,  ac- 
 cording to  God's  own  counsel,  he  appeared  in  our 
 nature  to  repair  the  loss,  and  to  replace  the  tempo- 
 rary reign  of  sin  by  the  everlasting  reign  of  super- 
 abounding  grace,  wliich  never  could  liave  been  re- 
 vealed in  all  its  power  without  the  fall.  The  person 
 and  work  of  the  second  Adam  are  the  one  glorious 
 solution  of  the  problem  of  the  first,  and  the  trium- 
 phant vindication  of  divine  justice  and  mercy.  This 
 is  the  main  point  for  all  practical  purposes,  and  in 
 this,  at  least,  all  true  Christians  arc  agreed.     P.  S. 
 
 We  offer  a  summation  of  the  whole  subject : 
 
 1.  The  vast  majority,  not  only  of  Calvinists,  but 
 of  Christians,  hold  that  the  race  so  had  its  proba- 
 tion in  Adam's  first  trial,  that  it  fell  in  his  fall, 
 and  the  consequences  of  his  sin  to  himself  passed 
 over  to  his  posterity.  2.  The  majority  hold  that  his 
 descendants  did  not  sin  in  him  really  and  literally. 
 
 3.  A  great  majority  hold  that  death  is  the  penalty 
 of  sin,  and  includes  every  kind  of  p<^nal  evil.  4.  A 
 great  majority  hold  that  death  thus  extending  to 
 soul  and  body  was  visited  upon  Adam  and  his  pos- 
 terity ))y  sin.  5.  A  great  majority  hold  that  Adam's 
 sin  was  so  reckoned  to  the  account  of  (imputed  to) 
 the  race,  that  its  loss  of  the  divine  favor  and  com- 
 munion with  God,  and,  by  consequence,  its  lapse 
 into  sin,  was  a  visitation  in  judgment  for  that  sin. 
 6.  A  great  majority  believe  that  evil  inflicted  on 
 moral  beings  for  sin,  in  support  of  law,  is  punish- 
 ment, and  that  the  present  degradation  of  our  race 
 came  in  this  way.  7.  A  great  majority  believe  that 
 Christ  bore  our  sins,  only  as  he  bore  their  penalty, 
 
 became  a  curse  for  us,  and  had  the  chastisement  of 
 our  peace  laid  upon  him,  and  hence  that  sin  may  be 
 so  imputed  to  or  reckoned  to  the  account  of  those 
 who  did  not  personally  commit  it,  that  they  sliall 
 bear  its  penalty.  If  this  is  possible  in  one  extraor- 
 dinary case,  it  may  be  in  another.  8.  A  great  major- 
 ity believe  that  Christ  is  the  second  Adam,  of  whom 
 the  tirst  was  a  type,  inasmuch  as,  being  condemned 
 for  the  sin  of  the  tirst  Adam,  we  are  justified  by  the 
 righteousness  of  the  second.  "As  by  the  disobe- 
 dience of  one  many  were  made  sinners,  so  by  the 
 obedience  of  one  shall  many  be  made  righteous." 
 Herein  are  found  the  elements  of  the  true  doctrine 
 of  original  sin.  These  pregnant  words  of  Pascal 
 can  not  be  gainsaid.  "  It  is  astonishing  that  the 
 mystery  which  is  farthest  removed  from  our  knowl- 
 edge (I  mean  the  transmission  of  original  sin)  should 
 be  that  without  which  we  can  have  no  knowledge  of 
 ourselves.  It  is  in  this  abyss  that  the  clew  to  our 
 condition  takes  its  turns  and  windings,  insonmck 
 that  man  is  more  incomprehensible  without  this 
 mystery  than  this  mystery  is  incomprehensible  ta 
 man."     C.  H. 
 
 13.  By  Jesus  we  have  received  the  reconciliatioa 
 (v.  11) ;  by  one  man  sin  entered  into  the  world.  lu 
 stating  this  similarity,  the  apostle  draws  the  atten- 
 tion of  his  readers  from  Abraham,  the  father  of  the 
 Jewish  nation,  of  whom  they  boasted,  and  through 
 whom  they  inherited  many  blessings,  to  a  more  re- 
 mote ancestor,  from  whom  both  Jews  and  Gentiles 
 were  descended,  and  through  whom  they  both  in- 
 herited the  same  dismal  legacy.  In  ascending  to 
 Adam,  the  distinction  between  Jews  and  Gentiles 
 is  lost,  and  the  necessity  of  a  Saviour  is  laid  in 
 that  condition,  which  is  common  to  all  mankind. 
 G.  Hill 
 
 13,  14.  The  12th  verse  states  that  all  mankind 
 are  exposed  to  death  in  consequence  of  the  first  sin 
 of  the  first  man.  The  proof  of  this  fact  is  con- 
 tained in  the  13th  and  14th  verses,  which  refer  to 
 infants.  These  die  entirely  on  account  of  the  sin  of 
 the  first  man,  without  reference  to  their  own  per- 
 sonal violation  of  the  divine  law.     J.  B. 
 
 17,  18.  Sin  is  death's  parent.  Had  there  been 
 no  sin,  no  one  would  have  died.  The  first  man  re- 
 ceived God's  commandment  on  condition  that  if  he 
 kept  it  he  should  live,  if  he  violated  it  he  should 
 die.  By  not  believing  that  he  would  die,  he  did 
 what  caused  him  to  die ;  and  found  that  to  have 
 been  true  which  the  Giver  of  the  law  had  affirmed. 
 Thence  came  death,  thence  man  became  mortal, 
 thence  came  labor,  thence  misery,  thence  the  second 
 death  after  the  first,  that  is,  after  temporal  death, 
 death  everlasting.  This  tradition  of  death,  this  law 
 of  destruction,  binds  every  man  who  is  born,  except 
 that  one  Man  who  became  Man  that  man  should  not 
 perish.  For  he  came  bound  by  no  law  of  death ; 
 therefore  he  is  called  in  the  Psalm,  "Free  among 
 the  dead";  who  lived  without  sin,  who  did  not  die 
 because  of  sin ;  sharing  in  our  penalty,  not  in  our 
 offense.     Death  is  the  penalty  of  offense  ;  our  Lord 
 
SECTION  2^2.— ROMANS  5  :  12-21. 
 
 221 
 
 Jesus  Christ  came  to  die,  did  not  come  to  sin ;  by 
 sharing  in  our  penalty  without  our  offense,  he  an- 
 nulled both  our  offense  and  penalty.  What  pen- 
 alty ?  That  which  was  due  to  us  after  this  life.  So 
 he  was  crucified,  that  on  the  Cross  he  might  show 
 the  dying  out  of  our  old  man ;  and  he  rose,  that  in 
 his  own  life  he  might  show  our  new  life.     Aug. 
 
 Verse  18  should  stand,  "Therefore  as  through 
 one  trespass  the  issue  was  unto  all  men  to  condem- 
 nation :  even  so  through  one  righteous  act  the  issue 
 was  unto  all  men  to  justification  of  life."     A. 
 
 19-21.  When  our  unrighteousness  was  con- 
 summated, and  full  proof  was  given  that  punish- 
 ment and  death  were  to  be  looked  for  as  its  reward, 
 and  the  time  was  come  which  God  had  preordained 
 for  the  manifestation  of  his  own  loving-kindness 
 and  power  (for  the  love  of  God,  which  proceeds  from 
 his  transcendant  benignity,  is  peerless),  he  did  not 
 hate  us,  nor  repel  us,  nor  did  he  remember  evil,  but 
 showed  his  long-suffering,  bore  with  us,  himself 
 took  upon  him  our  sins,  gave  up,  of  himself,  his 
 own  Son  as  a  ransom  for  us,  the  Holy  for  the  law- 
 less, the  Innocent  for  the  wicked,  the  Just  for  the 
 unjust,  the  Incorruptible  for  the  corruptible,  the 
 Immortal  for  the  mortal.  For  what  else  but  his 
 Son's  righteousness  was  able  to  cover  our  sins  ? 
 Wherein  was  it  possible  for  us,  the  lawless  and  im- 
 pious, to  be  justified,  save  in  the  Son  of  God  alone  ? 
 0  that  sweet  substitution !  0  that  unsearchable 
 plan  !  0  those  unexpected  benefits !  That  the  trans- 
 gression of  many  should  be  covered  by  one  right- 
 eous, and  the  righteousness  of  one  should  justify 
 Tnany  that  were  unrighteous.  Epistle  of  2d  Cen- 
 iitri/. 
 
 How  by  one  man's  obedience  could  many  be 
 made  righteous?  The  answer  is  not  far  to  seek. 
 The  transcendent  worth  of  that  obedience  which 
 Christ  rendered,  of  that  oblation  which  he  offered, 
 the  power  which  it  possessed  of  countervailing  and 
 counterbalancing  a  world's  sin,  lay  in  this,  that  he 
 who  offered  these,  while  he  bore  a  human  nature, 
 and  wrought  human  acts,  was  a  divine  person ;  not 
 indeed  God  alone,  for  as  such  he  would  never  have 
 been  in  the  condition  to  offer ;  nor  man  alone,  for 
 then  the  worth  of  his  offering  could  never  have 
 reached  so  far ;  but  that  he  was  God  and  man  in 
 one  person  indissolubly  united,  and  in  this  person 
 performing  all  those  acts  :  man,  that  he  might  obey 
 and  suffer  and  die ;  God,  that  he  might  add  to  every 
 act  of  his  obedience,  his  suffering,  his  death,  an 
 immeasurable  worth,  steeping  in  the  glory  of  his 
 divine  personality  all  of  human  that  he  wrought. 
 T. The  obedience  of  Christ  is  expressly  de- 
 clared to  be  the  ground  of  our  acceptance,  and  the 
 sufferings  of  Christ  are  but  a  part  of  that  obedience. 
 Taken  together,  the  active  and  the  passive  obedience 
 -constitute  that  one  righteousness  which  is  the  sole 
 
 meritorious  ground  of  our  acceptance.  What  he 
 did,  and  what  he  suffered,  are  but  one  object  in  the 
 sight  of  the  law ;  a  glorious  righteousness,  with 
 which  we  are  graciously  invested ;  wrought  out  by 
 our  head,  in  our  nature,  but  deriving  infinite  value 
 from  the  hidden  fountain  of  the  Godhead.     J.  W.  A. 
 
 Condition  of  the  Infant  Dead. 
 
 What  the  Scriptures  teach  on  this  subject,  ac- 
 cording to  the  common  doctrine  of  evangelical  Prot- 
 estants, is,  all  ivho  die  in  mfancy  are  saved.  The 
 Scriptures  nowhere  exclude  any  class  of  infants, 
 baptized  or  unbaptizcd,  born  in  Christian  or  in  hea- 
 then lands,  of  believing  or  unbelieving  parents, 
 from  the  benefits  of  the  redemption  of  Christ.     C. 
 
 H. In  the  case  of  those  who  die  in  infancy,  with 
 
 original  sin  only  affecting  their  natures,  Christ,  it 
 would  seem,  stands  to  them  for  good,  over  against 
 Adam  for  evil.  As  they  are  brought  under  the  con- 
 demnation of  original  sin  through  Adam,  so  they 
 receive  remission  of  it  through  Christ.  And  the 
 condition  (involuntarily  enjoyed,  indeed,  on  their 
 part,  but  voluntarily  secured  to  them  on  God's) — the 
 condition  on  which  they  receive  this  remission  is, 
 that  they  have  committed  no  actual  sin.  Being  taken 
 away  from  the  ordinary  conditions  of  the  gospel, 
 they  need  no  other.  For  if,  in  receiving  this  grant 
 of  remission,  their  relation  to  Christ  be  involuntary, 
 so,  in  becoming  subject  to  the  sin  forgiven,  was 
 their  relation  to  Adam  involuntary.  Is  it  not  rea- 
 sonable, therefore,  that,  on  the  condition  named, 
 Christ,  the  greater,  should  remove  what  Adam,  the 
 less,  entailed '?  It  is  the  great  law  of  the  Church 
 under  the  gospel  that — while,  in  the  case  of  those 
 who  live  to  commit  actual  sin,  the  death  of  Christ 
 can  be  rendered  effectual  only  by  being  applied  in 
 the  exercises  of  faith  and  repentance,  or  of  that  in- 
 ward renewing  which  is  the  work  of  the  Spirit  in 
 the  use  of  truth — in  the  case  of  all  who  die  in  in- 
 fancy and  without  actual  sin  the  death  of  Christ 
 itself  is  effectual,  ivithout  being  so  applied.  As  they 
 have  not  become  voluntary  in  following  the  first 
 Adam's  sin,  so  need  they  not  be  voluntary  in  relying 
 on  the  second  Adam's  righteousness.  Had  it  not 
 been  for  Christ,  the  whole  race  had  perished.  But 
 since  he  "  hath  tasted  death  for  every  man,"  they 
 only  perish  who,  to  the  fact  of  original  sin,  as  an 
 infection  from  our  common  head,  add  the  guilt  of 
 actual  sin,  as  the  intelligent  and  voluntary  issue  of 
 their  own  minds ;  and  who,  thus  guilty  and  defiled, 
 never  become  renewed  and  sanctified  by  the  Holy 
 Ghost  unto  repentance,  faith,  and  holiness ;  but,  on 
 the  contrary,  either  by  an  actual  volition,  or  by  cher- 
 ishing tempers  which  would  prompt  such  an  act,  re- 
 ject the  offer  of  pardon  and  life  through  the  Saviour, 
 and  thus  seal,  beyond  reversal,  the  sentence  of  their 
 own  condemnation. 
 
 This  view  of  the  effects  of  Christ's  death  and 
 sacrifice  accounts  for  the  fact  that  so  little  is  said 
 in  the  Bible  of  those  who  die  in  infancy.  Toward 
 infancy  and  childhood  as  states  of  life,  the  Bible  is 
 full  of  thetenderest  regard.  The  language  of  Christ 
 to  those  who  would  have  kept  the  little  children 
 from  him  may  be  taken  as  the  best  expression  of 
 that  regard  in  summary;  while  it  shows  that  be- 
 tween original  sin  in  infancy  and  actual  sin  in  sub- 
 sequent years  there  is  a  broad  and  important  differ- 
 ence. But  the  case  of  those  v.'ho  die  in  infancy  the 
 Bible  leaves  in  almost  unbroken  silence.  The  com- 
 forted mourning  of  the  penitent  David  over  his  dead 
 
222 
 
 SECTION  21^.— ROMANS  6  : 1-23. 
 
 chil  J,  "  I  shall  go  to  him,  but  he  shall  not  return  to 
 me"  (2  Sam.  12  :  23),  is  the  plainest  and  loudest 
 if  not  the  only  word  ever  uttered  to  break  that  si- 
 lence. But,  in  the  remarkable  silence  which  it  gener- 
 ally observes,  it  plainly  intimates  that  this  is  a  case 
 to  which  the  ordinary  conditions  of  the  gospel  do 
 not  apply ;  that,  as  "  what  the  law  says,  it  says  to 
 them  that  are  under  the  law,"  so  what  the  Bible  any- 
 where says,  it  says  to  them  that  are  under  the  Bible, 
 and  can  understand  its  elementary  and  fundamental 
 teachings ;  that  dying  infants  not  belonging  to  this 
 class  are  in  God's  hands ;  and  that,  as  he  sees  good 
 to  take  them  away  from  the  ordinary  lot  of  sinful 
 men,  so  he  probably  takes  them  to  that  bosom  of 
 mercy,  to  that  freeness  of  pardon  for  Christ's  sake, 
 to  which  the  actual  transgressor  can  be  admitted  in 
 no  other  way  than  that  fully  prescribed  in  the  gos- 
 pel. This  leads  to  bright  and  blessed  views  of  their 
 future  lot ;  views  full  of  the  sunlight  of  hope,  and 
 rich  with  the  blessedness  of  anticipated  glory,  to  all 
 whom  God,  in  his  chastening  goodness,  is  pleased  to 
 beckon  away  ere  the  stain  of  actual  sin  has  rested 
 on  their  spirits.     If  they  can  not  have,  neither  do 
 
 they  need,  that  specifically  renewing  and  sanctifying 
 change  which  God  demands  of  all  others.  If  tiiey 
 do  not  live  to  receive  that  gift  of  a  renewed  mind 
 which  Christ  came  to  bestow,  neither  do  they  live  to 
 feel  that  voluntary  breaking  out  of  the  disease  of 
 sin,  the  workings  of  which  Christ  came  to  destroy. 
 Through  Christ's  sacrifice,  the  fact  of  original  sin  is, 
 it  may  be  believed,  forgiven  them  ;  through  God's 
 intervention,  the  stain  of  actual  sin  is  not  contract- 
 ed. The  pains  of  temporal  death  come  upon  them, 
 not  in  punishment  of  voluntary  guilt,  but  as  that 
 only  part  of  the  original  penalty  which  follows  in- 
 voluntary infection.  In  them,  Adam  still  dies  for 
 his  first  offense.  In  them,  Christ  now  lives,  through 
 his  satisfying  obedience.  The  first  Adam  plunged 
 them  into  the  peril  of  original  sin.  The  second 
 Adam  travailed  for  them  in  bloody  pain,  and  de- 
 livered them  out  of  their  peril.  The  former  left 
 them  to  a  state  of  misery,  as  the  inevitable  conse- 
 quence of  introducing  sin  into  the  world.  The 
 latter  wins  them  to  a  life  of  blessedness,  as  part 
 of  his  promised  reward  for  becoming  a  sacrifice  for 
 sin.     J.  S.  S. 
 
 Section  243. 
 
 EoMANS  vi.  1-23. 
 
 1  "What  shall  we  say  then  ?     Shall  we  cojitinue  in  sin,  that  grace  may  abound  ?     God  for- 
 
 2  bid.     How  shall  we,  that  are  dead  to  sin,  live  any  longer  therein  ?     Know  ye  not,  that  so 
 
 3  many  of  us  as  were  baptized  into  Jesus  Christ  were  baptized  into  his  death  ?     Therefore  we 
 
 4  are  buried  with  him  by  baptism  into  death  :  that  like  as  Christ  was  raised  up  from  the 
 
 5  dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  even  so  we  also  should  walk  in  newness  of  life.     For  if  we 
 have  been  planted  together  in  the  likeness  of  his  death,  we  shall  be  also  in  the  likeness  of 
 
 6  his  resurrection  :  knowing  this,  that  our  old  man  is  crucified  with  him,  that  the  body  of 
 
 7  sin  might  be  destroyed,  that  henceforth  we  should  not  serve  sin.     For  he  that  is  dead  is 
 freed  from  sin. 
 
 8  Now  if  we  be  dead  with  Christ,  we  believe  that  we  shall  also  live  with  him  :  knowing' 
 
 9  that  Christ  being  raised  from  the  dead  dieth  no  more  ;  death  hath  no  more  dominion  over 
 
 10  him.     For  in  that  he  died,  he  died  unto  sin  once  :  but  in  that  he  liveth,  he  liveth  unto 
 
 11  God.     Likewise  reckon  ye  also  yourselves  to  be  dead  indeed  unto  sin,  but  alive  unto  God 
 
 12  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Let  not  sin  therefore  reign  in  your  mortal  body,  that  ye 
 
 13  should  obey  it  in  the  lusts  thereof.     Neither  yield  ye  your  members  as  instruments  of  un- 
 righteousness unto  sin :  but  yield  yourselves  unto  God,  as  those  that  are  alive  from  the 
 
 14  dead,  and  your  members  as  instruments  of  righteousness  unto  God.     For  sin  shall  not  have 
 dominion  over  you :  for  ye  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace. 
 
 15  What  then?  shall  we  sin,  because  we  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace?     God  for- 
 
 16  bid.     Know  ye  not,  that  to  whom  ye  yield  yourselves  servants  to  obey,  his  servants  ye  are 
 
 17  to  whom  ye  obey  ;  whether  of  sin  unto  death,  or  of  obedience  unto  righteousness?     But 
 God  be  thanked,  that  ye  were  the  servants  of  sin,  but  ye  have  obeyed  from  the  heart  that 
 
 18  form  of  doctrine  which  was  delivered  you.     Being  then  made  free  from  sin,  ye  became  the 
 
 19  servants  of  righteousness.     I  speak  after  the  manner  of  men  because  of  the  infirmity  of  your 
 flesh  :  for  as  ye  have  yielded  your  members  servants  to  uncleanness  and  to  iniquity  unto 
 
 20  iniquity ;  even  so  now  yield  your  members  servants  to  righteousness  unto  holiness.     For 
 
 21  when  ye  were  the  servants  of  sin,  ye  were  free  from  righteousnes.s.     What  fruit  had  ye 
 then  in  those  things  whereof  ye  are  now  ashamed  ?  for  the  end  of  those  things  is  death. 
 
 22  But  now  being  made  free  from  sin,  and  become  servants  to  God,  ye  have  your  fruit  unto 
 
 23  holiness,  and  the  end  everlasting  life.     For  the  wages  of  sin  ia  death  ;  but  the  gift  of  God  is 
 eternal  life  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
 
SECTION  2J^.— ROMANS  6  : 1-23. 
 
 22'S. 
 
 The  rich  contents  of  this  chapter  may  be  summed  up  in  this  single  proposition :  the  believing  Chris- 
 tian can  not  possibly  be  a  minister  of  sin.  The  true  Christian  caii  not  live  in  sin,  because  the  love  of  sia 
 is  destroyed  in  his  heart  since  he  really  entered  into  fellowship  with  Him  who  died  through  sin  and  for 
 it,  that  we  might  live  through  Him.  The  courage  to  strive  against  sin  is  enkindled  by  the  union  of  faith, 
 with  Christ ;  this  faith  awakens  love  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  it  is  impossible  that  love  and  sin  should 
 permanently  subsist  together.  Nay,  through  this  courage  is  procured  strength  to  obtain  the  victory,  since 
 he  is  indissolubly  united,  not  merely  with  the  dead,  but  also  with  the  risen  Christ :  the  spirit  of  life  is  in 
 the  Christian ;  and  wherever  He  dwells  and  works,  be  must  necessarily  manifest  himself  as  a  purifying 
 fire,  consuming  all  unrighteousness.  We  may  go  yet  a  step  further,  and  maintain  that  the  true  Christian 
 will  not  serve  sin,  just  because  he  feels  himself  free  and  happy  under  the  dominion  of  grace.  Experience 
 testifies  that  the  stumbling  of  true  believers  is  really  something  different  from  the  iniquity  of  the  wholly 
 unregenerato  ;  the  last  live  in  sin,  the  first  feel  with  deep  pain  that  sin  yet  lives  in  them,  and  the  history 
 of  centuries  shows  that  the  power  of  sin  is  most  thoroughly  broken  by  living  faith  and  free  grace  where 
 these  have  subjugated  the  life.      Tan  0. 
 
 Our  bodies — our  natural  bodies — will  die  alike  in  all  of  us.  This  is  one  death  ;  but  besides  this  shall 
 all  die  another,  the  death  of  our  sins  or  the  death  of  our  souls.  Remember  that  one  of  these  two  deaths, 
 both  painful,  we  must  die,  every  one  of  us.  Which  shall  it  be  then  ?  Shall  it  be  the  death  of  our  sin  or 
 the  death  of  our  soul  ?  The  death  whose  pain  comes  at  first  most,  yet  even  then,  by  Christ's  grace,  it  is 
 endurable  ;  but  afterward  the  suffering  and  the  struggle  lessen,  and  there  comes  the  rest  of  death,  and 
 the  vigor  and  the  freshness  and  the  glory  of  that  divine  and  eternal  life  which  the  death  of  our  sins  has 
 given  birth  to ;  or  shall  it  be  the  death  whose  first  strokes  are  silent  and  painless,  which  pours  in  its 
 poison  and  we  feel  it  not — more  and  more  triumphant,  and  we  more  and  more  insensible  ;  till  behold,  its 
 work  is  accomplished,  and  then  the  agony  is  neither  to  be  uttered  nor  conceived,  and  Christ  is  gone  from 
 us  for  ever,  and  life  and  death  are  become  one  for  our  destruction ;  a  death  of  all  good,  a  life  of  all 
 evil.     T.  A. 
 
 1-23.  There  are  two  aspects  in  which  the  re- 
 ligion of  Christ  may  be  viewed,  and  we  should  never 
 magnify  the  one  at  the  expense  of  the  other — as  a 
 Principle  of  Life  and  Happiness,  and  as  a  Principle 
 of  Subjection  and  Obedience — life  that  quickens 
 obedience,  obedience  that  manifests  life — life  that 
 makes  obedience  delightful,  obedience  that  makes 
 life  visible  and  practical.  In  the  sixth  chapter, 
 you  will  find  this  representation  a  clew  to  the  invo- 
 lutions of  its  rapid  eloquence.  This  chapter  is  com- 
 posed of  the  answers  to  two  objections,  and  the 
 objections  and  their  respective  answers  (so  often 
 hastily  confounded)  are  specially  directed  to  special 
 and  distinct  views  of  the  gospel.  The  former  ob- 
 jection speaks  of  life,  and  it  is  answered  out  of  the 
 nature  and  characteristics  of  spiritual  life  and  death  ; 
 the  latter  objection  speaks  of  subjection,  and  it  is 
 appropriately  answered  by  citing  the  characters  and 
 contrast  of  the  sinful  and  the  righteous  service. 
 The  one  asks  (v.  1),  Shall  we  abide — or  "live" 
 (v.  2)  in  sin,  that  grace  may  abound  ?  and  the 
 answer  is  that  we  are  dead  to  sin,  that  the  old  na- 
 ture is  crucified  (v.  6),  and  that  therefore  it  is 
 unnatural,  in  the  nature  of  things  incompatible,  that 
 we  should  live  to  it.  This  death  to  sin  is  declared 
 to  be  publicly  solemnized  in  the  expressive  rite  of 
 baptism ;  and  in  it,  as  well  as  in  the  resurrection 
 that  follows  it,  we  are  declared  to  be  copyists  and 
 partakers  of  Christ — "baptized  i7if»  him,"  into  his 
 death,  his  resurrection,  and  his  eternal  life  (vs. 
 3-11).  The  consequence  drawn  from  this  (vs. 
 12-14)  is  that  sin  should  not  ^^  have  dominion  over 
 us,"  that  it  should  not  be  suffered  any  longer  to  in- 
 trude its  foreign  tyranny  upon  the  purchased  pos- 
 session of  God :  and  this  forms  the  transition  to  the 
 topic  of  the  second  objection,  which  turns  upon  the 
 cardinal  idea  of  subjection,  and  asks,  "Shall  we  sin 
 because  we  are  not  under  the  law  but  under  grace  ?  " 
 The  course  of  animated  appeal  that  replies  to  this 
 
 interrogatory  (vs.  16-20)  is  fitted  to  it  with  exact 
 and  exclusive  propriety.  We  are  declared  to  be  no 
 longer  "  the  servants  of  sin,"  but  "  the  servants  of 
 righteousness  "  ;  that,  whereas  in  the  bitter  bondage 
 of  nature  and  the  law  men  were  "  free  from  right- 
 eousness "  (v.  20),  they  are  under  the  dispensation 
 of  grace  "  free  "  (or  rather  freed ) — emancipated — 
 from  sin,  and  formally  articled  to  that  holy  servi- 
 tude of  godliness  and  love,  whose  ''  gift  is  eternal 
 life  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord "  (v.  23). 
 Having  thus  concluded  his  double  course  of  illustra- 
 tive exposition,  Paul  passes  (v.  21)  to  a  further 
 consideration,  which  results  from  both,  and  mani- 
 festly is  framed  to  allude  to  both.  He  speaks  of 
 "  the  fruits,"  or  consequences,  of  the  ways  of  nature 
 and  grace ;  and  to  each  he  applies  the  notions,  before 
 so  copiously  treated,  of  service  and  of  life.  Now,, 
 the  "  fruit "  of  bondage  is  properly  its  "  wages,"  the 
 fruit  of  God's  service  is  "  a  gift."  And  therefore  it 
 is  that,  binding  the  whole  argument  and  all  its 
 topics — life  and  freedom — death  and  bondage,  and 
 the  fruits  of  each — into  one  summary,  he  declares 
 that,  "  being  freed  from  sin,  and  se7-vanls  to  God,  ye 
 have  your  friiit  unto  holiness,  and  the  end  everlast- 
 ing life ;  for  the  wages  of  sin  is  death,  but  the  gift 
 of  God  is  eternal  life."     W.  A.  B. 
 
 3.  His  argument  is  briefly  this :  The  abounding 
 of  grace  in  the  free  pardon  of  sin  by  Jesus  Christ 
 neither  encourages  nor  tolerates  sin,  because,  in  ac- 
 cepting by  faith  that  covenant  of  grace  which  is 
 sealed  in  baptism,  we  come  under  the  most  solemn 
 obligations  to  abstain  from  all  sin ;  while  at  the 
 same  time,  if  we  are  not  hujjocrites,  we  have  that  in- 
 ward principle  of  the  new  life  which  the  Spirit 
 quickens  in  us  through  the  truth,  and  which  ulti- 
 mately works   the   utter   death  of    all   sin   in   our 
 
224 
 
 SECTIOX  2Jt3.— ROMANS  6  : 1-23. 
 
 jiatures.  So  far,  therefore,  as  his  language  in  the 
 third  verse  is  concerned,  there  is  no  need  of  seeking 
 for  anything  more,  or  for  anything  else,  than  the  idea 
 intimated  in  the  paraphrase,  that  "  as  many  as  are 
 baptized  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  are  baptized 
 with  a  profession  of  that  inward  renewing  which 
 makes  us  dead  urito  sin,  even  as  Christ  once  died  for 
 
 sin."     J.  S.  S. Christians   arc   here    said   to   be 
 
 baptized,  as  in  another  Epistle  they  are  said  to  be 
 circumcised,  by  their  union  to  Christ  (Col.  2  :  11). 
 As  the  one  expression  describes  a  state  of  mind,  rep- 
 resented by  an  outward  act,  but  never  produced  by 
 it,  so  does  the  other.  Both  ceremonies  were  useful, 
 as  other  means  of  religious  instruction,  and  other 
 ways  of  religious  profession  ;  but  that  they  had  any 
 peculiar  power  to  change  the  spiritual  condition  of 
 men,  is  nowhere  taught  in  the  Bible.  This  is  now 
 imiversally  admitted  of  circumcision,  and  it  is  equal- 
 ly true  of  water-baptism. 
 
 4.  Buried.  The  resemblance  of  the  Christian 
 to  his  Lord,  which  is  here  described,  must  be  moral 
 and  spiritual,  and  not  corporeal.  As  the  death  re- 
 ferred to  is  a  state  of  mind,  and  the  crucifixion 
 which  precedes  death,  and  the  life  which  follows,  so 
 must  the  burial  be.  It  is  nothing  outward  and  for- 
 mal. The  mention  of  burial  connects  the  death 
 "with  the  resurrection  spoken  of;  and  it  shows  more 
 fully  the  separation  of  the  Christian  from  the  world. 
 He  is  crucified,  he  dies,  and  he  is  buried.  These  are 
 figurative  representations  of  the  spiritual  state  of 
 all  who  have  faith  in  Christ,  and  follow  him.  The 
 same  figure  is  repeated  by  the  apostle  in  another 
 Epistle,  where  they  who  have  the  circumcision  of 
 Christ  are  said  to  be  buried  with  him  in  this  bap- 
 tism (Col.  2:11).  The  interchange  of  these  terms 
 shows  that  both  denote  simply  a  spiritual  purifica- 
 tion and  consecration.      J.  II.  G. The  Spirit  is 
 
 not  tied  to  baptism,  but  he  may  act  out  of  the 
 sacraments  as  well  as  in  them.  Understand  this  of 
 the  bare  want  of  baptism,  not  of  the  contempt  or 
 willful  neglect  of  it.  How  did  the  thief  upon  the 
 <3ross  enter  into  Paradise  which  Christ  promised 
 him  ?  Without  baptism.  So  that  one  may  enter 
 into  heaven  without  baptism  by  water,  though  not 
 without  the  baptism  of  the  Spirit.     Chnrnock. 
 
 Walk  in  newness  of  life.  Not  by  merely 
 trying  not  to  sin,  but  by  entering  farther  and  farther 
 into  the  new  life,  in  which,  when  it  is  completed, 
 sin  becomes  impossible ;  not  by  merely  weeding  out 
 wickedness,  but  by  a  new  and  supernatural  cultiva- 
 tion of  holiness,  does  the  saint  of  the  Xew  Testa- 
 ment walk  on  the  ever-ascending  pathway  of  grow- 
 ing Christliness,  and  come  at  last  perfectly  to  Christ. 
 This  is  the  true  difference  between  law  and  grace ; 
 and  the  New  Testament  is  the  book  of  grace.  Oh, 
 that  the  richest,  and  livest,  and  most  personal  word 
 in  all  the  language  did  not  sound  so  meager,  dead, 
 
 and  formal !  In  its  fundamental  character  the  New 
 Testament  is  a  book  not  of  prohibitions  but  of 
 eager  inspirations.     P.  B. 
 
 5.  Literally,  have  become  partakers  by  a  vital 
 union  [as  that  of  a  graft  with  the  tree  into  which  it 
 is  grafted]  of  the  representation  of  his  death  [in  bap- 
 tism]. The  meaning  appears  to  be,  if  we  have 
 shared  the  reality  of  his  death,  whereof  we  have  un- 
 dergone the  likeiiess.  C. 6.  In  our  inward  re- 
 newal, professed  and  sealed  in  baptism,  our  old  man 
 is  crucified  with  Christ  for  the  very  purpose  that 
 henceforth  we  should  not  serve  sin.  7.  For  he  who 
 has  thus  died  to  sin  is  Christ's  free  man,  and  no 
 longer  a  slave  to  sin. 
 
 8,9,  The  sense  of  the  passage  is  as  follows : 
 "  If,  as  we  profess  at  baptism,  we  be  really  '  dead 
 with  Christ,^  really  penitent  for  sin,  thoroughly 
 determined  to  renounce  it,  and  inwardly  deadened 
 to  its  power,  '  we  believe  we  shall  also  live  with 
 him' ;  shall  continue  to  cherish  and  cultivate  and 
 enjoy  the  spiritual  life  which  our  repentance  and 
 faith  imply ;  and  not  only  so,  but  shall  ultimately 
 rise,  like  Christ,  from  the  dead,  and  live  with  him 
 for  evermore.  'As  death  hath  no  more  dominion 
 over  him,''  so  shall  it  have  no  more  over  us,  either 
 in  the  tyranny  of  sin  in  this  life,  or  in  the  abid- 
 ing power  of  the  grave  over  us,  when  this  life  shall 
 have  ended."  It  is  probable  that,  at  baptism, 
 the  early  converts  to  Christ  professed  their  faith 
 in  the  great  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  from  the 
 dead,  based  on  the  fact  of  the  resurrection  of  Christ. 
 J.  S.  S. 
 
 Faith  looks  so  steadfastly  on  its  suffering  Sa- 
 viour, that  it  makes  the  soul  like  him,  assimilates  and 
 conforms  it  to  his  death,  as  the  apostle  speaks. 
 That  which  Papists  fabulously  say  of  some  of  their 
 saints,  that  they  received  the  impression  of  the 
 wounds  of  Christ  in  their  body,  is  true,  in  a  spiritual 
 sense,  of  the  soul  of  every  one  that  is  indeed  a  saint 
 and  a  believer.  It  takes  the  very  print  of  his  death, 
 by  beholding  him,  and  dies  to  sin  ;  and  then  takes 
 that  of  his  rising  again,  and  lives  to  righteousness  ; 
 as  it  applies  it  to  justify,  so  to  mortify,  drawing  vir- 
 tue from  it.  Thus  said  one,  "  Christ  aimed  at  this 
 in  all  those  sufferings  that,  with  so  much  love,  he 
 went  through ;  and  shall  I  disappoint  him,  and  not 
 serve  his  end  ?  " 
 
 10.  He  that  is  one  with  Christ  by  believing  is 
 one  throughout  in  death  and  life.  As  Christ  rose, 
 so  he  that  is  dead  to  sin  with  him,  through  the  power 
 of  his  death,  rises  to  that  new  life  with  him,  through 
 the  power  of  his  resurrection.  And  these  two  are 
 our  sanctification,  which  whosoever  do  partake  of 
 Christ  and  are  found  in  hiin  do  certainly  draw  from 
 him.  All  they  that  do  really  come  to  Jesus  Christ 
 come  to  him  as  their  Saviour,  to  be  clothed  with 
 him  and  made  righteous  by  him  ;  they  come  like- 
 
SECTION  21,3.— ROMANS  6  : 1-23. 
 
 225 
 
 "wise  to  him  as  their  Sanctifier,  to  be  made  new  and 
 lioly  by  him,  to  die  and  live  with  him. 
 
 11.  No  sinner  will  be  content  to  die  to  sin,  if 
 that  were  all ;  but  if  it  be  passing  to  a  more  excel- 
 lent life,  then  he  gaineth,  and  it  were  a  folly  not  to 
 seek  this  death.  It  was  a  strange  power  of  Plato's 
 "  Discourse  of  the  Soul's  Immortality,"  that  moved 
 a  young  man,  upon  reading  it,  to  throw  himself  into 
 the  sea,  that  he  might  leap  through  it  to  that  im- 
 mortality. Were  this  life  of  God,  this  life  to  right- 
 eousness, and  the  excellency  and  delight  of  it,  known, 
 it  would  gain  many  minds  to  this  death,  whereby  we 
 step  into  it.     L. 
 
 12,  13.  The  real  seat  of  sin  is  in  the  will, 
 alienated  from  God,  and  set  upon  the  gratification 
 ■of  self.  The  motives  to  sin,  and  its  agents  also,  are 
 the  passions  and  desires  of  our  lower  nature — the 
 flesh  as  acted  upon  by  the  enticements  of  the  world. 
 The  senses  and  members  of  the  body  become  the 
 •occasions  and  the  instruments  of  unrighteousness. 
 But,  through  yielding  to  these,  the  will  itself  becomes 
 their  slave ;  and  the  man  who  should  rule  the  body 
 and  have  dominion  over  the  world  by  his  spiritual 
 nature,  which  is  the  image  of  God,  subjects  that 
 nature  to  the  body,  and  is  ruled  by  the  world,  the 
 
 flesh,  and  the  devil.     J.  P.  T. The  divine  laws 
 
 are  the  rule  of  duty  to  the  entire  man,  and  not  to 
 the  soul  only.  And  they  are  obeyed  or  violated  by 
 the  soul  and  body  in  conjunction.  The  soul  designs, 
 the  body  executes ;  the  senses  are  the  open  ports  to 
 admit  temptations.  Carnal  affections  deprave  the 
 soul,  corrupt  the  mind  and  mislead  it.  The  love  of 
 sin  is  founded  in  sensible  pleasures :  "  And  the  mem- 
 bers are  the  servants  of  iniquity."  The  heart  is  the 
 fountain  of  profaneness,  and  the  tongue  expresses 
 it.  And  the  body  is  obsequious  to  the  holy  soul  in 
 doing  or  suffering  for  God,  and  denies  its  sensual 
 appetites  and  satisfactions  in  compliance  with  reason 
 and  grace.  The  "  members  are  the  instruments  of 
 righteousness."     Bates. 
 
 Yield  yourselves.  The  gospel  binds  us  to 
 the  service  of  a  God  of  truth  and  purity,  and  only 
 in  this  way  can  its  blessings  be  enjoyed.  When  we 
 accept  the  gospel,  we  not  only  receive  something 
 from  God,  we  give  something  to  him.  In  the  lan- 
 guage of  the  apostle,  "  we  yield  ourselves  unto  God." 
 Where  this  is  forgotten  altogether,  where  service  is 
 passed  by,  it  is  what  the  apostle  terms  "  receiving 
 the  grace  of  God  in  vain,"  and  where  it  is  put  into 
 the  background,  it  produces  a  weak,  sinewless  Chris- 
 tianity, which  seeks  a  comfortable  home  for  itself, 
 and  does  small  work  for  the  cause  of  either  God  or 
 man.     Kei: 
 
 14,  The  believer  is  not  still  struggling,  trying 
 
 sorrowfully  to    get   faith    enough,  any  more  than 
 
 works  enough,  to  be  saved  by.     He  is  up  on  the 
 
 heights  of  spiritual  liberty,  no  longer  under  law, 
 
 58 
 
 but  in  grace.  He  knows  whom  he  has  believed,  and 
 is  assured  that  he  is  "  saved  already "  in  that  he 
 does  believe — "  passed  from  death  unto  life."  And 
 thus,  being  emancipated  from  the  hindrance  of 
 self-interest,  he  obeys  from  love,  brings  his  body 
 more  and  more  under,  for  the  pure  Master's  sake, 
 goes  from  grace  to  grace,  and  has  "  peace  with  God 
 through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."     F.  D.  H. 
 
 15.  Where,  in  the  New  Testament,  can  we  find 
 a  single  word  that  should  lead  us  to  suppose  our- 
 selves less  debtors  to  the  law,  because  Christ  became 
 our  ransom  ?  He  pardons  the  criminal,  he  has  paid 
 the  debt,  but  he  does  not  abrogate  the  law.  Nay, 
 how  he  "  magnified  "  it,  by  himself  becoming  a  per- 
 fect example  of  obedience !     R.  Hill. 
 
 16.  The  living  belief  which  has  really  been  im- 
 planted in  the  soil  of  thought  and  feeling  can  not 
 but  bear  its  proper  flower  and  fruit  in  the  moral  and 
 intellectual  life  of  a  thoughtful  and  earnest  man. 
 
 H.  P.  L. In  all  the  articles  comprised  in  the 
 
 Creed,  my  belief  is  unclouded  by  doubt.  Would  to 
 God  that  my  faith,  which  works  on  the  whole  man, 
 confirming  and  conforming,  were  but  in  just  propor- 
 tion to  my  belief — to  the  full  acquiescence  of  my 
 intellect,  and  the  deep  consent  of  my  conscience ! 
 
 S.  T.  C. Remember  that  so  many  waking  hours 
 
 as  we  have  in  every  day,  so  many  hours  have  we  of 
 sin  or  of  holiness :  every  hour  delivers  in  and  must 
 deliver  its  record ;  and  everything  so  recorded  is 
 placed  either  on  one  side  of  the  fatal  line  or  on  the 
 other  ;  it  is  charged  to  our  great  account  of  good  or 
 of  evil.  Yes,  all  that  countless  multitude  of  unre- 
 membered  thoughts  and  words  and  deeds  take 
 their  places  distinctly,  and  swell  the  sum  for  con- 
 demnation or  for  glory.  In  themselves,  like  ciphers, 
 there  is  a  little  figure  to  be  placed  before  them 
 which  gives  to  them  an  infinite  value  ;  there  is  faith 
 on  the  one  hand  to  give  them  all  a  virtue  for  good, 
 there  is  carelessness  on  the  other  hand  to  make  them 
 all  count  for  evil.  For  whatsoever  is  not  of  faith 
 is  sin ;  but  whatever  is  sanctified  by  a  holy  and 
 careful  general  intention,  is  done,  even  though  it  be 
 so  common  a  thing  as  eating  and  drinking — is  done 
 to  the  glory  of  God,  and  therefore  to  our  own  sal- 
 vation through  Christ  Jesus.     T.  A. 
 
 17-19.  "But  God  be  thanked  that  you,  who 
 were  once  the  slaves  of  sin,  have  obeyed  from  your 
 hearts  the  teaching  whereby  you  were  molded 
 anew ;  and  when  you  were  freed  from  the  slaverv 
 of  sin  you  became  the  bondmen  of  righteousness. 
 I  speak  the  language  of  common  life,  to  show  the 
 weakness  of  your  fleshly  nature  (which  must  be  in 
 bondage  either  to  the  one  or  to  the  other)."     C. 
 
 18.  Sin  itself  is  an  element  of  discipline;  and 
 as  for  the  affections  enthralled  by  its  despotism, 
 they  are  sinful,  not  in  themselves  as  affections,  but 
 in  their  depravation  ;  they  are  meant  to  be,  not  the 
 
226 
 
 SECTION  2Ji3.— ROMANS  6  : 1-23. 
 
 bond-slaves  of  evil,  but  the  liberated  "  servants  of 
 righteousness  "  ;  they  are  born  for  eternity  and  for 
 God !     W.  A.  B. 
 
 19.  The  body  has  changed  its  master.  It  al- 
 ways serves,  but  instead  of  serving  the  mind  it  serves 
 the  flesh.  Yes,  the  bodi/  serves  the  J^esh,  for  the 
 flesh  and  the  body  are  not  the  same  thing.  They 
 are  often  distinguished  from  each  other  in  the  gos- 
 pel ;  and  here  Paul  shows  us  the  partisans  of  a  ficti- 
 tious holiness,  treating  the  bodi/  with  harshness  for 
 fear  of  flattering  the  flesh.  The  body  or  the  mem- 
 bers, which  we  ought,  according  to  Paul's  expression, 
 to  make  the  servants  of  righteousness  and  holiness, 
 are,  under  the  orders  of  the  flesh  or  animal  princi- 
 ple, the  servants  of  impurity  and  unrighteousness. 
 The  body,  then,  is  a  servant  to  be  restored  to  its 
 true  master,  who  is  the  Spirit ;  but  the  true  enemy 
 of  the  Spirit  is  the  flesh ;  and,  accordingly,  in  the 
 gospel  it  is  not  the  body  but  the  flesh  which  is  con- 
 demned ;  for,  as  Paul  says,  it  is  with  the  flesh,  not 
 with  the  body,  that  we  serve  the  law  of  sin  (Rom. 
 7  :  25).  Jesus  Christ,  clothed  mysteriously  with 
 this  thoroughly  and  universally  tainted  flesh,  has 
 condemned  sin  in  the  flesh.     A.  V. 
 
 20.  Much  discourse  and  much  ink  hath  been 
 spilt  upon  the  debate  of  /ree  ivill,  but  truly  all  the 
 liberty  it  hath,  till  the  Son  and  his  Spirit  free  it,  is 
 that  miserable  freedom  the  apostle  speaks  of  here : 
 While  ye  ivere  servants  to  sin,  ye  were  free  from  right- 
 eousness. And  as  we  are  naturally  subject  to  the 
 drudgery  of  sin,  so  we  are  condemned  to  the  proper 
 wages  of  sin,  which  the  apostle  tells  us  is  death, 
 according  to  the  just  sentence  of  the  law.  But  our 
 Lord  Christ  was  anointed  for  this  purpose,  to  set  us 
 free  himself,  both  to  work  and  to  publish  liberty, 
 to  proclaim  liberty  to  captives,  and  the  opening  of  the 
 prison-doors  to  them  thai  are  bound.  Having  paid  our 
 complete  ransom,  he  sends  his  word  as  the  message 
 and  his  Spirit  to  perform  it,  effectually  to  set  us  free, 
 to  let  us  know  it,  and  to  bring  us  out  of  prison.     L. 
 
 31.  God  has  not  intrusted  these  sensitive  souls 
 to  us  to  be  experimented  upon  by  a  vain  curiosity 
 oT  a  headstrong  self-confidence.  They  are  to  be 
 guarded  at  every  point  from  all  that  blights  and 
 ;ill  that  defiles.  They  are  to  be  surrounded  with 
 blameless  associations,  with  companions  that  act 
 and  speak  no  guile.  Every  hour  while  contamina- 
 tion is  postponed,  and  corruption  kept  away,  is  so 
 much  saved  for  virtue.  The  powers  of  right  in  the 
 soul  are  strengthening.  Good  habits  are  getting 
 formed  and  confirmed.     The  currents  of  desire,  of 
 
 thought,  and  of  emotion,  are  learning  to  run  in  fixed', 
 and  lawful  channels.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 The  end  is  death.  Not  the  dissolution  of  the 
 body,  not  extinction  of  being,  but  that  final  separa- 
 tion from  all  that  is  holy  and  blessed  ;  that  hopeless 
 abandonment  to  all  that  is  evil  and  tormenting; 
 that  unutterable  anguish  of  a  mind  in  perpetual  con- 
 flict with  itself  and  with  God,  which  constitute  most 
 truly  the  death  of  the  soul ;  a  death  to  be  endured, 
 not  for  a  few  years,  not  for  a  single  century,  not  for 
 thousands  of  ages,  but  for  eternity.  And  shall  not 
 he,  who  beholds  the  sinner  slumbering  on  the  verge 
 of  perdition,  warn  him  of  his  danger  ?  Shall  he  be 
 censured  for  preaching  terror,  and  for  attempting 
 unduly  to  move  the  passions  of  his  hearers,  who 
 tells  them,  in  the  language  of  inspiration,  the  end 
 of  these  things  is  death,  they  shall  be  tormented 
 
 day  and  night  for  ever  and  ever  ?     Tappan. 
 
 23.  The  wages  that  sin  bargains  with  the  sinner 
 are  life,  pleasure,  and  profit ;  but  the  wages  it  pays 
 him  are  death,  torment,  and  destruction.  He  that 
 would  understand  the  falsehood  and  deceit  of  sin 
 must  compare  the  promises  and  the  payment  to- 
 gether.    R.  S. 
 
 Eternal  life  through  Jesus  Christ.  Oh 
 that  we  might  feel  our  dear  obligations  to  him  who 
 has  "  delivered  us  from  the  wrath  to  come,"  and 
 purchased  for  us  a  felicity  perfect,  and  without  end  ! 
 How  engaging  is  the  love  of  Christ,  who  raised  us 
 to  the  bosom  of  God,  the  seat  of  happiness !    Bates. 
 
 Undeterred  by  anticipated  sorrows,  undismayed 
 
 by  evils  from  which  every  other  being  in  the  uni- 
 verse would  have  shrunk,  he  gave  himself  to  win 
 the  prize  of  life  eternal  for  you — will  he,  think  you, 
 withhold,  or  be  reluctant  to  bestow,  that  prize  upon 
 you  now  that  his  pains  and  toils  are  ended,  now  that 
 he  has  only  to  speak  the  word,  and  it  is  yours  ? 
 The  salvation  of  your  soul  was  ah  end  so  glorious, 
 that  he  was  willing  to  reach  it  though  the  way  to  it 
 led  through  blood  and  darkness  and  death — can 
 you  entertain  any  doubt  that  he  is  willing  to  secure 
 it  now  when  nothing  intervenes,  when  every  diffi- 
 culty has  been  overcome,  when  he  has  but  to  stretch 
 out  the  hand  of  mercy,  and  the  consummation  of  all 
 his  sufferings  is  attained  ?  No,  it  can  not  be.  It  is 
 impossible  to  exaggerate  the  certainty  and  freeness 
 of  that  salvation  that  is  in  Christ  for  all  who  will 
 but  lay  hold  of  it.  It  is  impossible  that  anything  in 
 the  universe  can  lie  between  you  and  eternal  life,  if 
 you  but  accept  it  as  "  the  gift  of  God  through  Jesus 
 Christ  our  Lord."     Caird. 
 
SECTION  SU-— ROMANS  7  : 1-25.  92T 
 
 Section  244. 
 
 Romans  vii.  1-25. 
 
 1  Know  ye  not,  brethren,  (for  I  speak  to  them  that  know  the  law,)  how  that  the  law  hath 
 
 2  dominion  over  a  man  as  long  as  he  liveth?  For  the  woman  which  hath  an  liusband  is 
 bound  by  the  law  to  her  husband  so  long  as  he  liveth  ;  but  if  the  husband  be  dead,  she  is 
 
 3  loosed  from  the  law  of  her  husband.  So  then  if,  while  Ae/' husband  liveth,  she  be  married 
 to  another  man,  she  shall  be  called  an  adulteress :  but  if  her  husband  be  dead,  she  is  free 
 
 4  from  that  law  ;  so  that  she  is  no  adulteress,  though  she  be  married  to  another  man.  Where- 
 fure,  my  brethren,  ye  also  are  become  dead  to  the  law  by  the  body  of  Christ ;  that  ye  should 
 be  married  to  another,  even  to  him  who  is  raised  from  the  dead,  that  we  should  bring  forth 
 
 5  fruit  unto  God.     For  when  we  were  in  the  flesh,  the  motions  of  sins,  which  were  by  the 
 
 6  law,  did  work  in  our  members  to  bring  forth  fruit  unto  death.  But  now  we  are  delivered 
 from  the  law,  that  being  dead  wherein  we  were  held ;  that  we  should  serve  in  newness  of 
 spirit,  and  not  in  the  oldness  of  the  letter. 
 
 7  What  shall  we  say  then  ?     Is  the  law  sin  ?     God  forbid.     Nay,  I  had  not  known  sin,  but  by 
 
 8  the  law:  for  I  had  not  known  lust,  except  the  law  had  said,  Thou  slialt  not  covet.  But  sin, 
 taking  occasion  by  the  commandment,  wrought  in  me  all  manner  of  concupiscence.     For 
 
 9  without  the  law  sin  was  dead.     For  I  was  alive  without  the  law  once  :  but  when  the  com- 
 
 10  mandment  came,  sin  revived,  and  I  died.     And  the  commandment,  which  was  ordained  to 
 
 11  life,  I  found  to  he  unto  death.     For  sin,  taking  occasion  by  the  commandment,  deceived  me, 
 
 12  and  by  it  slew  me.     Wherefore  the  law  is  holy,  and  the  commandment  holy,  and  just,  and 
 
 13  good.     Was  then  that  which  is  good  made  death  unto  me?     God  forbid.     But  sin,  that  it 
 might  appear  sin,  working  death  in  me  by  that  which  is  good;  that  sin  by  the  command- 
 
 14  ment  might  become  exceeding  sinful.     For  we  know  that  the  law  is  spiritual :  but  I  am 
 
 15  carnal,  sold  under  sin.     For  that  which  I  do  I  allow  not:  for  what  I  would,  that  do  I   not; 
 
 16  but  what  I  hate,  that  do  I.     If  then  I  do  that  which  I  would  not,  I  consent  unto  the  law 
 
 17  that  it  is  good.     Now  then  it  is  no  more  I  that  do  it,  but  sin  that  dwelleth  in  me.     For  I 
 
 18  know  that  in  me  (that  is,  in  my  flesh,)  dwelleth  no  good  thing:  for  to  will  is  present  with 
 
 19  me;  but  how  to  perform  that  which  is  good  I  find  not.     For  the  good  that  I  would  I  do 
 
 20  not:  but  the  evil  which  I  would  not,  that  I  do.     Now  if  I  do  that  I  would  not,  it  is  no 
 
 21  more  I  that  do  it,  but  sin  that  dwelleth  in  me.     I  find  then  a  law,  that,  when  I  would  do 
 
 22  good,  evil  is  present  with  me.     For  I  delight  in  the  law  of  God  after  the  inward  man  :  but  I 
 
 23  see  another  law  in  my  members,  warring  against  the  law  of  my  mind,  and  bringing  me  into 
 
 24  captivity  to  tlie  law  of  sin  which  is  in  my  members.     O  wretched  man  that  I  am  !  who  shall 
 
 25  deliver  me  from  the  body  of  this  death  ?     I  thank  God  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     So 
 then  with  tlie  mind  I  myself  serve  the  law  of  God  ;  but  with  the  flesh  the  law  of  sin. 
 
 Whex  the  divine  law,  as  interpreted  and  applied  by  Christ,  reaches  to  the  very  depths  of  man's  con- 
 sciousness of  sin ;  when  it  sets  before  him  its  inviolable  sanctity  and  its  irreversible  obligations ;  when  it 
 forces  him  against  bis  will  to  test  himself  by  its  solemn  and  searching  light ;  when  it  reveals  the  depths 
 of  his  sin  and  gudt,  far,  far  below  the  careless,  worldly  thoughts  and  feelings  that  usually  engross  and 
 blind  the  soul ;  when  sin  by  the  commandment  becomes  exceedingly  sinful,  and  is  pictured  in  all  its 
 blackness  upon  the  vivid,  stainless  background  of  the  imperial  rule  of  rectitude  ;  and  when  this  supernal 
 light  is  flashed  into  all  the  recesses  of  the  quivering  and  guilty  soul  with  a  brightness  clearer  than  that  of 
 the  noonday's  radiance — then,  then  it  is  that  man  comes  to  know  himself,  to  know  himself  as  a  sinner 
 not  only  against  a  holy  law,  but  also  against  a  holy  God — to  know  the  terrible  power  of  his  depravity  and 
 guilt  as  clinging  to  the  very  roots  of  bis  being.     H.  B.  S. 
 
 When  the  aspiration  after  a  purer,  nobler  life  begins  to  rise  within  the  breast,  and  the  long-passive 
 spirit  rouses  its  energies  to  check  the  pride  of  evil,  to  force  back  and  stay  the  current  of  unholy  desire  and 
 passion ;  when  the  softening  principle  of  divine  love  and  grace  begins  to  thaw  the  icy  coldness  of  a  god- 
 less heart,  then  it  is  that  the  soul  becomes  aware  of  the  deadly  strength  of  sin.  Nor  is  it  only  in  the  first 
 struggles  of  penitence  that  sin  is  revealed  in  its  true  character  to  the  soul.  With  every  increase  of  spirit- 
 uaUty,  whatever  of  evil  remains  in  it  becomes  more  repulsive  to  its  keener  sensibilities,  more  irksome  to 
 its  aspiring  energies.     Faults  and  errors,  unappareut  or  venial  to  its  former  consciousness,  become  in  the 
 
228 
 
 SECTION  244.— ROMAN'S  7  :  1-25. 
 
 higher  stages  of  the  spiritual  life  more  and  more  odious  ;  and  in  the  purest  and  best  actions  more  of  evil  is 
 now  discerned  than  formerly  in  the  basest  and  worst.  The  quickened  conscience  feels  the  drag  of  sin  at 
 each  successive  step  the  more  heavy ;  and  as  the  believing  spirit  yearns  with  an  intenser  longing  for  the 
 life  of  God,  with  a  more  indignant  impatience  does  the  cry  break  from  the  lip :  "  Who  shall  deliver  me 
 from  the  body  of  this  death  ?  "     Caird. 
 
 Paul's  view  of  the  Christian  life,  throughout  the 
 sixth,  seventh,  and  eighth  chapters,  is  that  it  con- 
 sists of  a  death  and  a  resurrection ;  the  new-made 
 Cliristian  dies  to  sin,  to  the  world,  to  the  flesh,  and 
 to  the  law ;  this  death  he  undergoes  at  his  first  en- 
 trance into  communion  with  Christ.  But  no  sooner 
 is  he  thus  dead  with  Christ,  than  he  rises  with  him ; 
 he  is  made  partaker  of  Christ's  resurrection ;  he  is 
 united  to  Christ's  body ;  he  lives  in  Christ,  and  to 
 Christ ;  he  is  no  longer  "  in  the  flesh,"  but  "  in  the 
 spirit."     C. 
 
 1-6.  The  illustration  obviously  describes  a  great 
 change — a  dissolution  of  old  connections  and  a  for- 
 mation of  new  ones  ;  the  government  of  the  law 
 and  the  espousal  to  Christ  are  manifestly  contrast- 
 ed, and  the  readers  are  pointedly  warned  of  the 
 duties  that  belong  to  that  great  and  blessed  engage- 
 ment. Paul  has  establislied  the  two  great  charac- 
 teristics of  the  new  dispensation — the  death  to  sin 
 which  heralds  the  life  to  righteousness,  and  the 
 emancipation  from  sin  which  gives  the  Christian 
 freedman  to  the  service  of  his  God.  With  both 
 these  great  ideas — prominent  and  governing  ideas 
 in  his  view — he  enters  upon  the  passage  under  con- 
 sideration. In  reaching  it,  however,  his  mind  passes 
 through,  and  takes  the  tincture  of,  an  important  con- 
 necting notion,  the  notion  of  the  "  fruits,"  the  re- 
 sults in  heart  and  habits,  of  the  dispensations  of 
 law  and  grace.  In  the  fourth  and  fifth  verses  it  is 
 said  that  we  are  "  to  bring  forth  fruit  unto  God  " 
 instead  of  "  bringing  forth  fruit  unto  death  " ;  and 
 this  blessed  result  is  declared  to  follow  upon  the  es- 
 pousal in  the  allegory,  upon  our  being  "  married  to 
 another,  even  to  him  who  is  raised  from  the  dead." 
 This  passage,  then,  confirms,  repeats,  all  that  has 
 gone  before;  it  does  not  alter  its  bearings  or  dis- 
 place its  relations.  Like  it,  it  speaks  of  a  soul  that 
 once  lived  to  sin  and  lived  to  bondage ;  like  it,  of  a 
 death  whish  exalts  the  same  soul  to  righteousness 
 and  to  freedom.  How  then  shall  we  dispose  the 
 personages  of  the  allegory,  to  harmonize  perfectly 
 with  itself  and  with  all  tliat  precedes  and  follows 
 it  ?  Sliall  we  not  say  that  the  Wife  indeed,  the  sub- 
 ject of  the  mighty  change,  represents  the  Soul ;  that 
 the  decease  I  Husband,  whose  claim  or  power  expires, 
 symbolizes,  not  the  Law,  but  the  Principle  of  Sin  to 
 which  the  Law  ministered,  and  to  which  so  mucli  of 
 the  preceiling  chapter  describes  the  regenerate  soul 
 as  "  dead  " — dead  to  sin  because  sin  is  dead  ?  And 
 when  Paul  describes  the  woman  as  "  loosed  from 
 the  law  of  the  husband,"  "  free  from  that  law," 
 and  "  answerably  dead  to  the  law,''''  .shall  we  not 
 plainly  perceive  that  "  the  law  "  in  the  parable  is 
 not  represented  by  the  dead  husband,  but  by  "  the 
 law  of  the  husband,"  the  matrimonial  obligation, 
 •which  kept  the  soul  in  bondage  as  long  as  sin  was 
 alive,  hut  which  ceases  for  ever  when  sin,  the  soul's 
 gloomy  consort  and  tyrant,  has  expired  ?  Under 
 this  interpretation  all  is  complete  and  consistent. 
 The  law,  by  the  universal  principle  of  law,  has  do- 
 minion over  the  woman,  as  it  has  over  all,  as  long 
 as  life  lasts.  But  with  death  the  obligation  termi- 
 nates ;  over  her  that  is  mystically  dead  the  condemn- 
 
 ing law  looses  its  stern  control.     How  then  is  this 
 death  produced  ?     The  second  and  third  verses  pur- 
 posely tell  us,  with  a  view  to  preparing  the  way  for 
 the  new  connection  that  is  to  follow  that  mysterious 
 death.     It  is  itself  a  result  or  necessary  accompani- 
 ment of  the  death  of  the  husband.     Here  is  the  mo- 
 mentous peculiarity  of  this  case :   the  husband  is 
 the  principle  of  sin,  and  the  death  of  sin  in  the  soul 
 is  the  death  of  the  soul  unto  sin.     In  this  way,  con- 
 formably to  the  apostle's  assumption  in  the  first 
 verse,  the  power  of  the  law — that  is,  in  the  allegory, 
 the  old  matrimonial  bond — expires  ;  in  point  of  fact, 
 by  the  simultaneous  death  of  both  the  parties,  but 
 mainly  (for  this  is  the  chief  scope  of  the  whole)  by 
 the  death  of  the  wife,  as  he  had  said  above  (so  ex- 
 quisitely harmonious  is  the  management  of  the  fig- 
 ure all  through),  "  the  one  that  is  dead  is  freed  from 
 sin."     Thus  is  she  freed  from  the  obligation  of  her 
 miserable  bondage ;  she  is  enfranchised  by  him  who 
 has  slain  her  accursed  companion  ;  through  his  vic- 
 torious sacrifice,  she  is  "  dead  to  the  law  by  the  body 
 of  Christ."     The  death  of  sin  and  unto  sin  liberates 
 from  the  law  and  opens  the  way  for  the  new  and 
 celestial  union.     The  law  bound  the  wretched  soul 
 in  servitude  to  sin,  for  "  the  strength  of  sin  is  the 
 law" — it  gave  sin  its  sinfulness  and  gave  no  power 
 to  escape  it ;   nor  could  this  terrible  espousal  to  evil 
 be  broken  in  the  nature  of  things  and  God's  provi- 
 dential dispensation,  except  by  that  decease  of  sin, 
 which  left  the  soul  correspondingly  "  dead  to  sin," 
 "dead,  then,  to  the  law  "(which  can  only  govern 
 the  livingl,  and  free  to  form  the  new  and  sacred 
 union.     The  main  subject  of  the  allegory,  then,  is 
 not  the  death  of  the  law,  but  the  death  of  the  soul 
 to  sin  and  the  law  ;  it  is  this  which  assimilates  it  to 
 the  reasoning  it  follows,  and  incorporates  it  in  the 
 mass  and  current  of  the  apostle's  discourse.     The 
 interpretation  which  considers  the  deceased  husband 
 to  be  the  conquered  principle  of  sin  is  strongly  con- 
 firmed by  the  form  of  expression  in  the  fifth  verse ; 
 while  the  sixth  verse  furnishes  a  proof  that  the  two 
 great  subjects  of  life  and  service  were  never  out  of 
 the  apostle's  calculation  through  all  this  comparison, 
 and  hence  as  a  proof  how  closely  it  is  connected 
 with  the  entire.     Summing  up  the  past  discussion 
 before  he  proceeds  to  a  new  one,  he  recalls  again 
 the  two  main    characteristics  of   the  gift  of   God 
 which  he  had  bound  together  in  the  illustration — the 
 death  to  sin  and  the  new  service  to  Christ.     "  We 
 arc  delivered  from  the  law,  that — namely,  sin — be- 
 ing dead  (or,  'we  being  dead  to  that')  wherein  we 
 were  held  ;  that  we  should  serve  in  newness  of  spirit 
 and  not  in  the  oldness  of  the  letter."     Surely  this, 
 a  professed  inference  from  the  passage  we  have  dis- 
 cussed, evidences  that  that  passage  itself  must  con- 
 tain these  elements ;  must  embody  in  one  forcible 
 example  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  the  spiritual 
 death  to  sin  as  the  great  initial  step  in  the  Christian 
 course,  and  the  fruits  of  obedience  to  God  as  the 
 manifestation  of  the  spiritual  resurrection. 
 
 4.  You  are  dead  to  the  law  as  a  sole  covenant 
 of  life,  for  it  is  "  the  ministration  of  death  " ;  you 
 
SECTION'  2U-— ROMANS  7  : 1-25. 
 
 229 
 
 are  dead  to  it  as  a  principle  of  life,  for  "  the  letter 
 killeth  "  and  "  the  flesh  profiteth  nothing."  To  this 
 law  you  are  "  dead  "  in  being  dead  to  sin  ;  you  stand 
 in  the  same  relationship  to  it  as  those  whom  men 
 call  dead,  but  who  indeed  are  "  alive  unto  God  " — 
 who,  "  through  the  grave  and  gate  of  death,"  have 
 passed  into  another  world  and  a  higher  form  of  ex- 
 istence. The  law — solitary  and  terrible — was  as 
 such  an  element  in  the  old  world  of  sin  and  weak- 
 ness ;  it  was  the  curse  suspended  over  the  head  that 
 could  not  stir  to  escape  it.  All  perfect  indeed,  for 
 it  was  a  copy  of  the  mind  of  God ;  but  dreadful  to 
 behold,  for  it  was  above  the  strength  of  man.  It 
 was  the  presence  of  Jehovah  in  a  world  unworthy  of 
 him ;  and  it  consumed  where  it  shone.  To  this 
 frowning  and  fearful  avenger  you  are  dead,  "  the 
 body  of  Christ "  has  wrought  this  glorious  decease, 
 the  lightnings  of  heaven  have  fallen  on  Calvary  and 
 expired  there,  and  you  can  now  triumph  by  death  as 
 He  has  done  !     W.  A.  B. 
 
 6.  "  We  are  delivered  from  the  law,  that  we 
 should  serve  in  newness  of  the  spirit,  not  in  oldness 
 of  the  letter."  The  spiritual  man  acts,  not  from 
 the  thought  of  external  command  or  of  external 
 denunciation.  He  is  a  law  unto  himself.  The  im- 
 pulses and  instincts  of  "  the  divine  nature,"  of 
 which  the  saved  are  "  partakers,"  make  duty  a  ne- 
 cessity, labor  a  delight,  obedience  a  spontaneous  ser- 
 vice, conformity  to  the  law  a  privilege  and  a  joy ! 
 T.  B. 
 
 7-11.  He  gives  an  actual  experience  of  his  own ; 
 he  states  what  none  can  deny,  and  what  finds  an 
 echo  in  the  history  of  a  thousand  souls.  "  The  law 
 is  NOT  sin"  ;  far  be  the  thought,'  Yet  (not  '■'■nay" 
 which  obscures  and  blunders  the  whole)  so  near  is 
 the  law  to  being  sin,  that  the  law  first  introduced 
 mc  to  sin — first  made  me  acquainted  with  it.  But 
 how  ?  I  was  in  the  habit  of  coveting.  I  did  it,  un- 
 conscious of  any  fault.  But  the  law  came  in,  be- 
 came heeded  by  me,  with  its  voice,  "  Thou  shalt  not 
 covet "  ;  and  my  coveting  started  up  into  sin,  became 
 sinful  to  me,  and  in  my  esteem.  And,  as  we  are 
 ever  prone  to  enjoy  that  which  is  forbidden,  sin  thus 
 got  life  and  zest  for  me,  and  I  indulged  in  all  man- 
 ner of  coveting,  just  because  stolen  waters  were 
 sweet,  and  sin  wrought  upon  my  human  perverseness. 
 Before  this  forbidding  voice  spoke  within  me,  before 
 the  commandment  "  came,"  /  lived  ;  was  alive  and 
 well ;  enjoyed  a  kind  of  innocence  and  free  will  of 
 my  own ;  but  after  this,  not  I,  but  sin  in  me,  lived 
 ■^^'X  wrought  its  will.  And  the  very  prohibition 
 which  was  for  life,  by  waking  up  the  sense  of  sin 
 and  the  desire  for  sin,  killed  wjc,  set  me  lusting  for 
 that  evil  which  is  death,  and  slew  my  free  will  and 
 my  former  peace  and  joy.  Yet  notice  that  it  was 
 not  the  commandment  itself,  but  sin,  the  sinful  prin- 
 ciple in  me,  awakened  into  life  by  the  commandment, 
 
 that  thus  killed  me:  and  the  commandment  only 
 brought  out  that  which  was  there  before,  but  latent 
 and  dormant :  brought  it  out  for  good,  and  for  the 
 behalf  and  the  life  of  the  better  and  worthier  "  I," 
 the  "  I "  in  conflict  with  sin,  the  complex  man,  the 
 "  I  Paul "  of  the  time  present.     A. 
 
 9-11.  Paul  himself  rested  contented  with  his 
 Pharisaism  and  outward  righteousness,  until,  by  a 
 serious  application  of  the  rule,  he  found  that  to  be  a 
 merit  of  death  which  he  had  formerly  reckoned  upon 
 as  a  plea  for  life.  Xot  until  the  law  came  with  its 
 spiritual  power  did  Paul  look  upon  himself  as  a 
 doomed  and  devoted  malefactor,  thankful  for  the 
 offered  pardon  of  the  gospel,  and  humbly  acquiescing 
 in  its  proposals,  and  its  ways  for  his  acceptance 
 with  God.     T.  M. 
 
 Amiableness  of  natural  character,  correctness  of 
 moral  deportment,  strict  integrity  in  our  dealings 
 with  our  fellow-men,  are  not  the  holiness  which  the 
 law  requires.  In  the  believer  these  acts  are  the 
 fruit  of  supreme  love  to  God,  entire  submission  of 
 spirit  to  his  sovereign  authority,  and  apprehension 
 of  the  beauty  and  blessedness  of  holiness.  In  the 
 natural  mind  the  very  same  acts  are  the  fruit  of 
 self-love,  desire  of  esteem,  pride  of  character,  self- 
 righteousness.  Hence  these  actions,  good  in  them- 
 selves and  wisely  ordered  for  the  preservation  of 
 the  frame  of  society,  are  so  far  from  being  holiness 
 in  the  eye  of  the  heart-searching  God,  that  they  are 
 often  direct  evidences  of  enmity  to  him,  in  those  who 
 perform  them  ;  and  when  the  defects  of  all  such 
 obedience  are  exposed  in  the  light  of  the  holy 
 law  of  God,  the  enmity  will  instantly  discover  it- 
 self.    Goode. 
 
 Law  constantly  keeps  in  advance  of  our  perform- 
 ance, and  yet  condemns  us  for  not  keeping  up  with 
 it.  With  the  august  and  awful  splendor  of  its  pu- 
 rity, it  frowns  upon  our  pollution,  shames  our  incon- 
 sistencies, threatens  our  guilt.  The  farther  we  go 
 in  complying  with  its  demands,  the  keener  our  sense 
 of  its  perfection  grows ;  the  higher  the  standard 
 rises,  the  clearer  the  command  sounds,  and  the  more 
 hopeless  our  self-disgust  and  our  agony  become. 
 There  is  no  satisfaction  there.  Just  in  proportion 
 as  we  come  consciously  under  law,  and  law  alone,  we 
 are  wretched.  It  is  warning,  and  nothing  but  warn- 
 ing. Paul's  wondrous  spiritual  insight  saw  that ; 
 and  so  he  says,  in  his  energetic  phrase,  that  sin 
 comes  by  the  law ;  the  strength  of  sin  is  the  law ; 
 when  the  commandment  came,  sin  revived.  That 
 is,  by  the  law,  the  rule  of  right,  comes  a  knowledge 
 of  transgression.  No  law,  no  violation  of  law — and 
 so  no  accusing  conscience.  And  the  more  law,  that  is, 
 the  more  clearly  you  see  the  command,  the  more  sin. 
 This  is  logical ;  and  it  is  experimental.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 12.  The  Christian  hath  now  nothing  to  do  with 
 the  law  as  it  thundereth  and  burneth  on  Sinai,  or  as 
 
230 
 
 8ECTI0X  2U.— ROMANS  7  : 1-25. 
 
 it  bindeth  the  conscience  to  wrath  and  the  displea- 
 sure of  God  for  sin  ;  for  from  its  thus  appearing  he  is 
 freed  by  faith  in  Christ.  Yet  he  is  to  iiave  regard 
 thereto,  and  is  to  count  it  holy,  just,  and  good ; 
 which  that  he  may  do,  he  is  always  to  remember 
 that  he  who  giveth  it  to  us  is  merciful,  gracious, 
 long -suffering,  and  abundant  in  goodness  and  truth. 
 Bun. 
 
 13.  In  what  we  call  the  moral  world  there  is  an 
 element  which  is  absolutely,  intrinsically,  wholly, 
 and  always  bad.  Its  very  name  is,  with  emphasis, 
 EVIL ;  we  call  it  also  vice,  depravity,  wickedness,  and, 
 in  Scriptural  language,  it  is  named  sin.  It  is  the 
 Divine  Laic,  amply  and  spiritually  apprehended,  that 
 must  expose  the  malignity  of  sin — displaying  the 
 essential  nature  and  principle  of  "  that  abominable 
 thing  "  (to  make  the  true  devil  stand  confessed),  while 
 it  names  or  defines,  generally  and  in  detail,  the 
 things  that  are  sin — the  practical  forms  which  it 
 takes  in  doing  its  mischief  among  the  creatures  of 
 God.  It  is  this  law,  clearly  and  solemnly  manifest- 
 ed and  apprehended,  that  exposes  the  true  quality 
 of  sin — shows  it  to  be  exceedingly  sinful — its  own 
 name  being  the  worst  word  that  could  be  found  to 
 express  its  quality.     J.  F. 
 
 Sin  is  not  something  which  has  penetrated  into 
 our  nature  from  the  outside ;  it  is  not  learned  like  a 
 lesson  of  evil,  nor  caught  like  an  infectious  disease. 
 It  has  its  springs  in  the  very  sources  of  our  being. 
 It  can  not  be  torn  up  by  the  roots.  It  can  not  be 
 treated  by  any  medicine  which  discipline,  or  educa- 
 tion, or  example  can  supply.  There  is  one  power, 
 and  one  only,  which  c;m  lay  hands  on  the  enemy 
 with  whom  we  are  contending  ;  and  that  power  is 
 the  power  that  first  made  the  soul  itself.  He  who 
 stands  as  it  were  behind  the  secret  fountains  from 
 which  our  being  issues,  he  and  he  alone  can  deal 
 with  this  awful  disease  by  which  we  are  all  afflicted  ; 
 he  and  he  alone  can  attack  sin  in  the  very  citadel  of 
 its  dominion,  and  win  the  victory  which  we  could 
 never  win.  Our  justification  must  come  from  him, 
 and  therefore  must  begin  with  that  which  he  puts 
 into  us,  that  movement  of  the  heart  and  conscience, 
 which  we  call  faith  ;  and  can  not  come  from  the 
 regulation  and  discipline  of  our  habits  and  our 
 deeds,  which  is  what  is  meant  by  works.  The  regu- 
 lation of  the  deeds  is  excellent,  but  it  is  still  abso- 
 lutely and  always  subordinate.     F.  T. 
 
 15,  16.  Those  sins  shall  never  be  a  Christian's 
 bane  that  are  now  his  greatest  burden.  It  is  not 
 falling  into  the  water,  but  lying  in  the  water,  that 
 drowns.  It  is  not  falling  into  sin,  but  lying  in  sin, 
 that  destroys  the  soul.     If  sin  and  thy  heart  are 
 
 two,  Christ  and  thy  heart  are  one.    Brooks. Every 
 
 child  of  God  knows  that  he  is  justified  by  faith 
 only :  and  that  true  faith  necessarily  begets  holiness 
 and  good  works.     Yet    in  the  knowledge  of    this 
 
 truth  many  a  gracious  soul  goes  to  work  quite  at  the 
 wrong  end,  and  thereby  loses  both  the  privilege  and 
 comfort  of  looking  as  a  sinner  directly  at  Christ. 
 The  Scripture  exhortations  show  us  more  what  we 
 ought  to  be  than  what  any  attain  to.  But  try  the 
 secret  workings  of  thy  heart.  Dost  thou  consent 
 unto  the  law  that  it  is  good  ?  Is  sin  thy  grief  and 
 burden ;  and  though  it  prevail  again  and  again,  dost 
 thou  strive  and  pray  against  it  ?  If  such  be  the 
 workings  of  the  heart,  be  assured  that  it  proceeds 
 from  the  blowings  of  the  sweet  Spirit  of  grace  upon 
 thy  garden  ;  and  though  the  fruits  and  blossoms  may 
 be  blown  off  by  the  nipping  blasts  of  sin  and  tempta- 
 tion, yet  there  is  life  in  the  root,  which  will  surely 
 sprout  out  again,  and  endure  unto  everlasting  life. 
 Hill. 
 
 19.  The  godly  man  hates  the  evil  he  possibly  by 
 temptation  hath  been  drawn  to  do,  and  loves  the 
 good  he  is  frustrated  of,  and,  having  intended,  hath 
 not  attained  to  do.  The  sinner,  who  hath  his  de- 
 nomination from  sin  as  his  course,  hates  the  good 
 which  sometimes  he  is  forced  to  do,  and  loves  that 
 sin  which  many  times  he  does  not,  either  wanting 
 occasion  and  means  so  that  he  can  not  do  it,  or 
 through  the  check  of  an  enlightened  conscience  pos- 
 sibly dares  not  do ;  and  though  so  bound  up  from 
 the  act,  yet  the  habit,  the  natural  inclination  and 
 desire  in  him,  is  still  the  same,  the  strength  of  his 
 affection  is  carried  to  sin.  So,  in  the  weakest  sin- 
 cere Christian,  there  is  that  predominant  sincerity 
 and  desire  of  holy  walking,  according  to  which  he 
 is  called  a  righteous  person :  the  Lord  is  pleased 
 to  give  him  that  name  and  account  him  so,  being 
 
 upright  in  heart  though  often  failing.    L. The 
 
 Christian  has  within  him  both  flesh  and  spirit, 
 yet  he  is  not  a  double-minded  man  ;  he  is  often  led 
 captive  by  the  law  of  sin,  yet  it  never  gets  dominion 
 over  him ;  he  can  not  sin,  yet  he  can  do  nothing  with- 
 out sin.  He  does  nothing  against  his  will,  yet  main- 
 tains he  does  what  he  would  not.     Bacon. 
 
 20.  It  is  one  great  work  of  the  Spirit  of  God  to 
 make  us  feel  this  distinctness  between  us  and  the 
 evil  which  is  in  us.  The  good  and  the  evil  are  no 
 longer  in  a  state  of  blind  contradiction,  but  of  dis- 
 tinct, self-conscious  opposition.  The  renewed  man 
 knows  that  he  has  an  adversary,  but,  for  his  com- 
 fort, he  knows  also  that  this  adversary  is  not  his 
 very  self,  but  another,  so  that,  if  he  resist  him,  he 
 will  flee  from  him ;  he  knows  that  the  power  which 
 that  other  exercises  over  him  is  a  usurpation,  and 
 that  it  will  be  a  righteous  thing  for  God  to  cast  out 
 him  who  obtained  that  power  by  fraud  and  vio- 
 lence.    T. 
 
 21.  22.  Whoever  he  may  be  that  is  speaking, 
 he  says  in  one  verse,  "  I  would  do  good  "  ;  in  another, 
 "  I  delight  in  the  law  of  God  " ;  and  surely  these  are 
 expressions  which  never  yet  came  with  truth  from 
 
SECTION  2U-— ROMANS  7  :  1-25. 
 
 231 
 
 (unhallowed  lips,  that  never  could  come  from  any  but 
 a  renewed  heart.  Besides,  this  complaint  itself  marks 
 the  character  of  him  who  uttered  it.  It  designates 
 one  hating  sin  in  a  very  extraordinary  degree,  and 
 striving  against  it  with  every  power  of  his  soul ;  and 
 Paul  himself  was  a  man  of  this  class.  We  infer, 
 therefore,  that  the  apostle  is  describing  his  own  feel- 
 ings in  this  passage,  and  consequently  right  feelings, 
 •exactly  those  feelings  which  in  a  world  like  this 
 we  should  expect  to  find  in  a  partially  renewed 
 mind.  And  he  speaks  here  not  merely  as  a  Chris- 
 tian, but  as  a  very  experienced  Christian ;  as  one 
 arrived  at  a  state  of  rare  maturity  in  grace,  a  state 
 in  which  sin  appears  to  the  mind,  as  it  appears  to 
 the  divine  mind,  an  intolerable  evil,  a  thing  so  hate- 
 ful that  the  very  remains  of  it  are  not  to  be  en- 
 dured ;  they  must  be  got  rid  of,  at  all  events  they 
 must  be  controlled  and  counteracted,  or  the  heart 
 will  break.  And  the  holiest  will  be  the  most  willing 
 to  take  this  view,  and  never  so  ready  to  look  at  it  in 
 
 this  light  as  in  their  holiest  hours.     C.  B. Was 
 
 not  this  Paul's  malady,  Whai  I  would  do  good,  evil 
 is  present  with  me?  But  know  once,  that  though 
 thy  duty  is  to  eschew  evil  and  do  good,  yet  thy  salva- 
 tion is  more  surely  founded  than  on  thine  own  good. 
 That  perfection  which  answers  justice  and  the  law 
 is  not  required  of  thee :  Thou  art  to  walk,  not  after 
 the  jicsh,  but  after  the  spirit ;  but  in  so  walking, 
 whether  in  a  low  or  high  measure,  still  thy  comfort 
 lieth  in  this,  that  there  is  no  condemnation  to  them 
 that  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  as  the  apostle  begins  the 
 next  chapter  after  his  sad  complaints.  So  then 
 mourn  with  him  and  yet  rejoice  with  him,  and  go 
 on  with  courage  as  he  did  ;  still  fghting  the  good 
 fight  of  faith.     L. 
 
 It  is  not  to  he  supposed  that  Christians  ever  have 
 any  experiences  in  this  world  that  are  wholly  jjure, 
 entirehj  spiritual,  without  any  mixture  of  what  is  nat- 
 ural and  carnal.  The  beam  of  light,  as  it  comes 
 from  the  fountain  of  light  upon  our  hearts,  is  pure, 
 but  as  it  is  reflected  thence  it  is  mixed ;  the  seed,  as 
 sent  from  heaven  and  planted  in  the  heart,  is  pure, 
 but  as  it  springs  up  out  of  the  heart,  is  impure ; 
 there  is  commonly  a  much  greater  mixture  than  per- 
 sons for  the  most  part  seem  to  have  any  imagina- 
 tion of.     Edwards. 
 
 Grace  and  nature  both  act  in  a  regenerate  man, 
 and  both  at  once.  Nature  only  acts  in  an  unregen- 
 erate  man.  So  that,  though  sin  be  directly  contrary 
 to  the  Christian's  walk,  and  as  regenerate  he  hates  it 
 and  can  not  commit  it,  yet  the  old  nature  in  a  be- 
 liever can  never  love  holiness.  Hence  that  continual, 
 never-ceasing  war  in  a  child  of  God  between  flesh 
 and  Spirit,  sin  and  grace,  the  law  in  the  members 
 and  the  law  in  the  mind.  The  law  of  grace  must 
 finally  triumph  over  the  law  of  sin.  During  this 
 desperate  combat  all  the  believer's  confidence  is  in 
 
 Christ,  in  whom  he  is  always  "  complete,."  and  in 
 whom  he  has  such  a  righteousness  as  neither  the 
 law,  sin,  death,  hell,  nor  the  grave  can  sully  or 
 find  fault  with.  Paul  did  not  talk  about  the  re- 
 mainder of  indwelling  sin :  his  complaints  were  of 
 "  a  body  of  sin,"  a  "  law  in  his  members  warring 
 against  the  law  in  his  mind."  I  feel,  by  sad  experi- 
 ence, that  my  own  nature,  which  I  carry  about  with 
 me  here  below,  is  earthly  and  selfish ;  but  I  know, 
 by  infallible  truth,  that  my  own  nature,  which  is  in 
 Christ,  is  perfectly  pure  and  holy,  "  without  spot,  or 
 wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing."  A  believer  is  imper- 
 fectly a  new  creature  in  himself :  perfectly  a  new 
 creature  in  Christ.     Hill. 
 
 24,  25.  He  complains  of  himself  and  he  re- 
 joices in  Christ  almost  at  the  same  instant.  He  is 
 comforted  in  the  very  midst  of  his  wretchedness. 
 Nay,  in  one  sense,  he  owes  his  comfort  to  his  wretch- 
 edness. It  sends  him  to  his  God.  It  brings  him 
 near  that  blessed  Comforter,  in  whom  is  treasured 
 up  a  ready  and  full  relief  for  all  his  sorrows.  Look 
 on  him  as  he  stands  alone,  he  is  "  of  all  men  the 
 most  miserable "  ;  view  him  as  leaning  on  his  be- 
 loved Lord,  and  there  is  not  a  being  out  of  heaven 
 so  happy.  "  Sorrowful  yet  always  rejoicing,  having 
 nothing  and  yet  possessing  all  things,"  his  whole  life 
 is  a  glorious  paradox.  "  I  thank  God,"  he  says,  and 
 says  it  often,  and  says  it  joyfully,  "I  thank  God, 
 through  Jesus  Christ  my  Lord.  He  has  given  me 
 deliverance.  Sin  lives  in  me  still,  but  he  does  not 
 suffer  it  to  reign."  Turn  then  to  the  blameless  Paul, 
 to  him  of  whom,  after  his  conversion  to  God,  the 
 Holy  Ghost  hast  not  left  on  record  one  sin  or  one 
 folly.  What  says  his  experience  ?  It  tells  you  that 
 there  may  be  conflict  in  a  pardoned  heart ;  and  it 
 tells  you  more — that  there  may  be  in  that  very 
 heart,  amidst  all  its  conflicts,  a  sense  of  forgiveness, 
 a  triumphant  assurance  of  pardon.  It  tells  you  that 
 a  man  may  groan  under  a  sense  of  sin,  and  yet  look 
 on  himself  as  an  heir  of  glory.     C.  B. 
 
 T/te  Progress  of  Grace. — The  awakened  soul 
 sees  the  evil  of  sin,  the  spirituality  of  the  law,  and 
 the  holiness  of  God.  In  these  views  he  can  behold 
 nothing  but  wrath  and  condemnation  before  him. 
 He  resolves  upon  better  obedience.  The  Spirit  dis- 
 covers to  him  more  and  more  the  law's  spirituality. 
 His  very  best  actions  fall  short  of  its  infinite  de- 
 mands :  all  he  does,  all  he  is,  all  he  has,  is  tainted 
 with  sin.  Then  the  Spirit  shows  him  that  the  gos- 
 pel looks  for  no  goodness  in  the  creature,  and  that 
 it  gives  a  free  welcome  to  all  sorts  and  degrees  of 
 sinners,  without  exception ;  that,  as  no  holiness  fore- 
 seen in  him  could  move  God  to  love  him  and  give 
 him  his  grace,  so  no  sins  in  him  could  induce  God 
 to  hate  him  and  to  deny  him  that  grace.  In  pro- 
 portion as  these  discoveries  are  made  to  him,  all  the 
 
232 
 
 SECTION  2Jt5.— ROMANS  8  : 1-13. 
 
 objections  which  «elf-righteoiisness  and  unbelief  can 
 bring  fall,  like  so  many  Dagons,  before  the  mighty 
 truth,  that  "  Christ  died  for  the  ungodly."     From 
 
 these  views  spring  a  sincere  desire  of  obedience,, 
 hatred  of  sin  as  such,  and  desire  and  purpose  to  for- 
 sake it.     Hill. 
 
 Section  245. 
 
 EoMANS  viii.  1-13. 
 
 1  Theee  is  therefore  now  no  condemnation  to  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  walk 
 
 2  not  after  the  tiesh,  but  after  the  Spirit.     For  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus- 
 
 3  hath  made  me  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death.     For  what  the  law  could  not  do,  in  that 
 it  was  weak  through  the  flesh,  God  sending  his  own  Son  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh,  and 
 
 4  for  sin,  condemned  sin  in  the  flesh :  that  the  righteousness  of  the  law  might  be  fulfilled  in 
 
 5  us,  who  walk  not  after  the  flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit.     For  tliey  that  are  after  the  flesh  do- 
 mind  the  things  of  the  flesh ;  but  they  that  are  after  the  Spirit  the  things  of  the  Spirit. 
 
 6  For  to  be  carnally  minded  is  death  ;  but  to  be  spiritually  minded  is  life  and  peace.     Because 
 
 7  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God :  for  it  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God,  neither 
 
 8  indeed  can  be.     So  then  they  that  are  in  the  flesh  cannot  please  God.     But  ye  are  not  in. 
 
 9  the  flesh,  but  in  the  Spirit,  if  so  be  that  the  Spirit  of  God  dwell  in  you.     Now  if  any  man 
 
 10  have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is  none  of  his.     And  if  Christ  he  in  you,  the  body  is  dead 
 
 11  because  of  sin  ;  but  the  Spirit  is  life  because  of  righteousness.     But  if  the  Spirit  of  him. 
 that  raised  up  Jesus  from  the  dead  dwell  in  you,  he  that  raised  up  Christ  from  the  dead. 
 
 12  shall  also  quicken  your  mortal  bodies  by  his  Spirit  that  dwelleth  in  you.     Therefore,  breth- 
 
 13  ran,  we  are  debtors,  not  to  the  flesh,  to  live  after  the  flesh.     For  if  ye  live  after  the  fleshy 
 ye  shall  die  :  but  if  ye  through  the  Spirit  do  mortify  the  deeds  of  the  body,  ye  shall  live. 
 
 Take  all  the  guilt  of  all  who  believe,  past  or  present,  the  laver  of  Jesus'  blood  avails  to  cleanse  it 
 away.  God  is  satisfied  for  it.  "  There  is  no  condemnation  to  them  that  are  in  Christ  Jesus."  "  Thou 
 wilt  cast  all  their  sins  into  the  depths  of  the  sea"  (Mic.  7  :  19).  The  justification  of  the  believer  is  not 
 an  imperfect  work,  so  that  he  may  be  justified  to-day  and  condemned  again  to-morrow :  it  varies  not  with 
 the  variations  of  his  feelings  :  the  work  on  the  faith  of  which  justification  rests  is  a  Jinished  work  ;  and, 
 therefore,  if  once  recognized  as  mine,  it  must  eternally  clear  me  from  all  possible  charge.  The  fluctua- 
 tions of  faith  will  cause  fluctuations  in  my  enjoyment  of  Christ's  salvation  ;  but  the  salvation  itself  is 
 unchangeable.  Satan  may  bring  a  charge  of  sin,  and  succeed  in  fixing  it  upon  the  conscience,  through 
 my  indistinct  apprehension  of  Christ's  sufficiency  ;  but  God  brings  no  charge ;  and  therefore  the  apostle 
 proclaims  that  triumphant  challenge,  "  It  is  God  that  justifieth  ;  who  is  he  that  condemncth?  "  There- 
 fore, with  the  impossibility  of  condemnation  of  the  believer,  he  declares  the  impossibility  of  separation 
 from  "  the  love  of  God,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord."  Here,  then,  let  the  tempted  Christian  take 
 his  stand,  and  hold  fast  this  vital  truth,  when  a  daily  sense  of  his  hated  evil,  yet  warring  in  his  members,, 
 oppresses  him,  and  arrays  God  in  terrors.  Jesus  has  made  an  end  of  sin.  When  it  is  brought  in  peni- 
 tential acknowledgment  to  the  Cross  of  Christ,  that  blood,  sprinkled  upon  the  conscience,  takes  it  all 
 away.     God  remembers  it  no  more.     Goode. 
 
 1.  Omit  the  clause  "  who  walk  not  after  the  flesh, 
 but  after  the  Spirit."  It  has  probably  been  inter- 
 polated here  from  verse  4.  In  sense,  at  first  sight, 
 it  fits  in  well ;  here,  as  there,  being  a  distinctive 
 and  correct  statement  of  those  in  Christ  to  whom 
 there  is  no  condemnation ;  but  on  looking  further, 
 it  clearly  appears  to  be  out  of  place  here,  since  at 
 present  the  assertion  is  general,  respecting  all  those 
 who  are  in  Christ,  and  afterward  the  distinction  is 
 raised,  and  their  true  and  spiritual  character  de- 
 fined.    A. 
 
 No  condemnation.  At  the  blessed  moment 
 of  justification,  the  sinner  is  at  once  admitted  to  the 
 favor  of  God.  He  is  accepted  as  righteous.  The 
 law  is  as  fully  satisfied  with  regard  to  him  as  if  he 
 had  never  sinned.  The  righteousness  of  Christ  is 
 now  his  righteousness.  He  can  no  more  come  into 
 condemnation  than  Christ  can  come  into  condemna- 
 tion, lie  is  delivered  from  the  guilt  and  penalty  of 
 all  his  sins.  With  regard  to  sins  which  he  may 
 hereafter  commit,  he  is  not  indeed  pardoned ;  be^ 
 cause  it  would  be  incongruous  to  say  that  sins  are- 
 
SECTIOX  2Jf5.— ROMANS  8  : 1-13. 
 
 233 
 
 pardoned  before  they  are  committed ;  but  God  has 
 graciously  accepted  the  righteousness  of  Christ  even 
 in  respect  to  these,  and  in  process  of  time  pardon  is 
 dispensed.  The  effect  of  this  grace  is  to  remove  all 
 condemnation  and  all  punishment.  That  sin  which 
 has  been  visited  on  the  Surety  will  not  be  visited 
 on  us.  The  afflictions  of  this  life  are  not  legal 
 pains,  but  fatherly  trials  and  corrections.  And 
 death  itself,  being  deprived  of  sin  which  is  its 
 sting,  and  the  law  which  is  its  strength,  is  despoiled 
 of  all  its  punitive  force.     J.  W.  A. 
 
 3.  There  are  three  great  forms  of  law,  to  which 
 our  immortal  being  bears  an  inevitable  and  eternal 
 relation.  These  are,  first,  the  Law  of  God  for  our 
 government ;  second,  the  Law  of  Sin  and  Death  in 
 our  depraved  nature ;  third,  the  Law  of  the  Spirit 
 of  Life  in  Christ  Jesus.  Under  the  first  we  are,  as 
 immortal  beings,  eternally  responsible ;  under  the 
 second  we  are,  if  not  redeemed  by  grace,  eternally 
 in  bondage ;  under  the  third  we  are  not  in  subjec- 
 tion naturally,  but  may,  by  divine  grace,  if  we  will, 
 be  brought  beneath  its  blessed  power,  redeemed  by 
 it  from  sin  for  ever.  Hath  made  me  free. 
 The  work  of  grace  shall  conquer  the  work  of  de- 
 pravity ;  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ  shall 
 set  free  the  soul  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death. 
 Nothing  else  could  do  it,  nothing  external  to  the 
 soul,  nothing  that  did  not  work  within  the  soul  as 
 a  principle  of  life.  By  this  new  principle  intro- 
 duced, the  man  is  set  at  liberty  to  serve  God  out  of 
 love,  no  longer  bound  in  slavery  to  the  law  of  sin 
 and  death  in  an  evil  nature.  This  is  the  great  de- 
 liverance ;  this  is  freedom  indeed.     G.  B.  C. 
 
 The  spiritual  and  the  vitally  eternal  are  united 
 in  Scripture  phraseology,  whenever  it  has  occasion 
 to  speak  of  the  "  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life,^^  of  that 
 "  Spirit  "  which  "  is  life  because  of  righteousness," 
 of  that  "  spiritual-mindedness  "  which  "is  life"  as 
 well  as  "  peace."  The  more  you  rest  upon  these 
 profound  sayings,  the  more  you  will  feel  that  they 
 speak  of  some  mystic  intimacy  of  inward  connec- 
 tion, which  answers  to  all  that  we  can  conceive  of 
 an  absolute  unity  of  nature  ;  and  that,  had  we  fac- 
 ulties to  see  these  things,  we  might  perceive  that  a 
 deathless  permanence  belongs  to  the  spiritual  thing 
 inherent  in  the  regenerate  mind,  if  it  indeed  evidence 
 its  genuineness  by  there  abiding  and  fructifying 
 through  the  earthly  life.     W.  A.  B. 
 
 3-5.  Tlie  gospel  is  the  Iieir  of  the  laiv  ;  it  in- 
 herits what  the  law  had  prepared.  The  law,  on  its 
 national  and  ceremonial  side,  had  created  a  vast  and 
 closely  woven  system  of  ideas.  These  were  wrought 
 out  and  exhibited  by  it  in  forms  according  to  the 
 flesh — an  elect  nation,  a  miraculous  history,  a  spe- 
 cial covenant,  a  worldly  sanctuary,  a  perpetual  ser- 
 vice, an  anointed  priesthood,  a  ceremonial  sanctity, 
 a  scheme  of  sacrifice  and  atonement,  a  purchased 
 
 possession,  a  holy  city,  a  throne  of  David,  a  destiny 
 of  dominion.  Were  these  ideas  to  be  lost,  and  the 
 language  which  expressed  them  to  be  dropped,  when 
 the  gospel  came  ?  Xo !  It  was  the  heir  of  the 
 law.  The  law  had  prepared  these  riches,  and  now 
 bequeathed  them  to  a  successor  able  to  unlock  and 
 to  diffuse  them.  The  gospel  claimed  them  all,  and 
 developed  in  them  a  value  unknown  before.  It  as- 
 serted itself  as  the  proper  and  predestined  continu- 
 ation of  the  covenant  made  of  God  with  the  fathers, 
 the  real  and  only  fulfillment  of  all  which  was  typi- 
 fied and  prophesied ;  presenting  the  same  ideas, 
 which  had  been  before  embodied  in  the  narrow  but 
 distinct  limits  of  carnal  forms,  in  their  spiritual, 
 universal,  and  eternal  character.  The  body  of  types 
 according  to  the  flesh  died  with  Christ,  and  with 
 Christ  it  rose  again  a  body  of  antitypes  according 
 to  the  Spirit.  Those  who  were  after  the  flesh  could 
 not  recognize  its  identity  ;  those  who  were  after  the 
 Spirit  felt  and  proclaimed  it.     T.  D.  B. 
 
 There  never  was  a  better  law  than  the  moral 
 law,  nor  was  legislation  ever  attended  with  circum- 
 stances better  fitted  to  secure  the  perfect  love  and 
 obedience  of  men.  But  in  that  beautifully  simple 
 way  in  which  the  Bible  relates  the  thoughts  of  God 
 as  of  a  man,  this  is  spoken  of  as  an  experiment 
 that  failed,  leading  the  law-giver  to  devise  another 
 expedient.  In  the  words,  For  what  the  law  could 
 not  do,  in  that  it  was  weak  through  the  flesh,  we 
 have  a  striking  confession  of  weakness  even  in  the 
 law  of  God,  on  account  of  strength  superior  to  it  in 
 the  stubbornness  of  the  human  heart.  But  the  law 
 of  God  still  holds  its  place,  only  there  is  a  gospel 
 added  to  make  the  law  efficacious  ;  for  the  expedient 
 resorted  to,  for  the  purpose  of  reaching  the  trans- 
 gressor by  the  atonement,  aims  to  reestablish  the 
 law  of  God  as  the  rule  of  duty,     N.  A. 
 
 3.  Condemned  sin.  As  the  crucifixion  was 
 not  the  whole  of  the  sacrifice  offered  up  by  Christ 
 for  the  sins  of  the  world,  but  only  its  closing,  per- 
 fecting act — as  the  whole  of  our  Saviour's  life  was 
 one  continual  sacrifice  for  sin — so  was  it  one  con- 
 tinual warfare  against  sin,  and  victory  over  sin,  and 
 
 judgment  against  sin.     Hare. When  Jesus  came 
 
 the  Sun  of  Righteousness  arose,  darkness  was  scat- 
 tered, and  the  light  of  God's  glory,  reflected  from 
 the  face  of  his  Son,  darted  its  rays  through  heaven, 
 earth,  and  hell.  The  Cross  became  the  center  of 
 universal  attraction,  displayed  the  perfections  of 
 Deity  in  singular  and  rare  combination,  and  was  the 
 source  at  once  of  rapture  to  angels,  of  terror  to  the 
 lost,  and  of  hope  to  men.  The  death  of  Christ  is 
 without  doubt  the  sublimest  event  in  the  annals  of 
 time  or  the  records  of  eternity.  And  in  what  a  light 
 does  it  present  the  malignity  of  sin !  What  a  com- 
 mentary upon  its  intrinsic  demerit  and  turpitude  is 
 furnished  in  the  groans,  agony,  and  anguish  of  the 
 
234 
 
 SECTION  S^S.—HOMANS  8  : 1-13. 
 
 Son  of  God !  In  the  Cross  it  is  proclaimed,  in  liv- 
 ing  characters,  to  be  the  abominable  thing  which 
 God  hates.     J.  II.  T. 
 
 4.  The  law  of  the  Ten  Commandments  is  still 
 the  rule  of  life  to  the  believer.  From  the  law,  as  a 
 coi'ouint,  we  are  eternally  delivered,  through  Christ. 
 We  may  plead  our  title  to  heaven  on  the  ground  of 
 our  perfect  fulfillment  of  its  righteousness,  inas- 
 much as  Christ's  fulfillment  of  it  is  imputed  to  us 
 ■who  believe.  We  may  plead  perfect  exemption  from 
 its  curse ;  for  Christ  has  been  ''  made  a  curse  for 
 us."  As  a  means,  therefore,  of  meriting  life,  we 
 have  nothing  lohatever  to  do  ivith  the  terms  of  it. 
 Eternal  life  is  ffiven  us  in  Christ.  But  we  are  thei-e- 
 fore  "  delivered  from  the  law,"  "  that  the  righteous- 
 ness of  the  law  mag  be  fulfilled  in  us,  who  walk,  not 
 after  the  flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit."  The  law  of 
 Christ  is  indeed  a  law  of  love  ;  but  still,  this  "  new 
 ■commandment  "  is  the  "  old  commandment  which  ye 
 
 had  from  the  beginning."      Goode. The  apostle 
 
 represents  the  same  fact  and  the  same  truth  which 
 provides  for  the  forgiveness  of  sin  as  the  source 
 and  instrument  of  deliverance  from  its  dominion. 
 It  reconciles  to  God,  and  it  makes  like  him.  It  ex- 
 cites love  to  duty,  and  loyalty  to  law ;  it  renders 
 obedience  possible  and  attractive ;  it  supplies  mo- 
 tives, aids,  and  facilities,  grace  to  help  and  power  to 
 pursue,  making  work  pleasant  and  service  song.  T.  B. 
 
 5.  The  influence  of  education  may  develop  in  a 
 beautiful  symmetry  the  constitutional  excellences. 
 It  may  repress  constitutional  excesses  and  correct 
 ■constitutional  vices.  It  may  cultivate  the  natural 
 sentiments,  refine  the  tastes,  exalt  and  ennoble  the 
 temper  and  tone  of  the  mind,  give  dignity  and  grace 
 to  the  manners,  light  and  authority  to  conscience, 
 force  and  principle  to  character.  It  may  inspire  re- 
 spect and  reverence  for  the  rites  and  solemnities  of 
 religion,  form  religious  habits,  and  fill  the  breast 
 with  high  religious  veneration.  But  there  are  some 
 things  it  can  not  do :  it  can  not  shed  abroad  the  love 
 of  God  in  the  heart,  nor  displace  our  natural  enmity 
 to  God,  nor  bring  the  soul  under  the  power  of  the 
 Cross,  nor  diffuse  through  it  the  spirit  of  Jesus,  nor 
 teach  it  to  live  by  faith,  nor  introduce  into  it  any 
 one  of  those  fruits  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  without  which 
 all  virtue  is  reprobate,  all  religion  a  name  or  a  delu- 
 sion, and  all  check  upon  native  depravity  ineffectual 
 and  temporary.     T.  II.  S. 
 
 6.  For  the  spiritual  being,  man,  the  only  real  life 
 is  in  goodness.  Only  so  far  as  we  share  in  the  Fa- 
 ther's goodness,  are  wc  partakers  in  his  life.  The 
 measure  of  our  being,  as  living  souls,  is  precisely 
 the  measure  of  our  excellence.  In  proportion  as 
 our  actions  are  in  harmony  with  divine  laws,  and 
 our  familiar  frame  of  feeling  with  God's  will,  we 
 live.  Herein  is  the  apostolic  saying  true,  "To  be 
 spiritually  minded  is  life."    F.  D.  H. 
 
 In  verse  7,  for  "is  not  subject  ....  neither 
 indeed  can  be,"  substitute  "doth  not  submit  itself 
 
 ....  neither   indeed   can   it."      A. While  we 
 
 are  saved  by  believmg,  yet  believing  is  obeying. 
 We  accept  Christ  by  renouncing  sin,  by  subjecting 
 our  will  to  his  will,  by  walking  in  his  steps.  The 
 carnal  mind,  or,  more  exactly,  ca.rna,\-m  indedness — a 
 state  of  mind  in  which  the  affections  and  aims  are 
 fixed  upon  the  things  of  this  world  as  the  chief 
 good — such  love  of  the  world  is  in  opposition  to 
 the  will  of  God,  and  can  never  be  reconciled  to  the 
 
 law  of  God.     J.  P.  T. The  object  of  the  gospel 
 
 is  both  to  pacify  the  sinner's  conscience  and  to 
 purify  his  heart,  and  what  mars  the  one  of  these 
 objects  mars  the  other  also.  The  best  way  of  cast- 
 ing out  an  impure  affection  is  to  admit  a  pure  one, 
 and  by  the  love  of  what  is  good  to  exj6el  the  love  of 
 what  is  evil.  Thus,  the  freer  the  gospel,  the  more 
 sanctifying  is  the  gospel ;  and  the  more  it  is  re- 
 ceived as  a  doctrine  of  grace,  the  more  will  it  be 
 felt  as  a  doctrine  according  to  godliness.  This  is 
 one  of  the  secrets  of  the  Christian  life,  that  the 
 more  a  man  holds  of  God  as  a  pensioner,  the  great- 
 er is  the  payment  of  service  that  he  renders  back 
 again.  On  the  tenure  of  "  Do  this  and  live,"  a  spirit 
 of  fearfulness  is  sure  to  enter ;  and  the  jealousies  of 
 a  legal  bargain  chase  away  all  confidence  from  the 
 intercourse  between  God  and  man  ;  and  the  crea- 
 ture, striving  to  be  square  and  even  with  his  Crea- 
 tor, is,  in  fact,  pursuing  all  the  while  his  own  self- 
 ishness, instead  of  God's  glory;  and,  with  all  the 
 conformities  which  he  labors  to  accomplish,  the  soul 
 of  obedience  is  not  there,  the  mind  is  not  subject  to 
 the  law  of  God,  nor  indeed,  under  such  an  economy, 
 ever  can  be.     T.  C. 
 
 8.  Cannot  please  God.,  The  impossibility 
 arises  from  the  enmity.  This  is  the  real  secret  of 
 man's  inability  for  that  which  is  good :  it  arises  not 
 from  original  constitution,  defect  of  created  capa- 
 city thereto,  but  is  the  deadly  and  unconquerable 
 aversion  of  a  corrupt  heart  from  all  that  is  spiritual 
 and  godly.  So  that  this  inability  for  good,  real  as 
 it  is,  instead  of  being  an  excuse  for  man's  wicked- 
 ness, is  of  its  very  csxcncc.      Goode. 
 
 9.  The  Spirit  of  Christ.  By  his  sacred  sig- 
 nature we  are  appropriated  to  Christ,  and  visibly 
 distinguished  from  the  world.  For  though  the  se- 
 cret and  pure  influences  of  the  Spirit  in  the  soul  are 
 only  known  to  the  person  that  feels  them,  yet  his 
 active  inspirations  are  declarative  of  his  presence 
 and  power  in  the  outward  conversation.     Bates. 
 
 The  Holy  Ghost  lives  in  the  soul  under  this  dis- 
 pensation as  the  Spirit  of  Christ ;  we  are  not  to  re- 
 gard him  in  the  mere  simplicity  of  his  infinite  deity. 
 but  as  sent  forth  by  the  God  and  man,  Christ  Jesus. 
 as  his ;  nor  is  the  abiding  presence  of  this  holy  prin- 
 ciple less  essentially  divine  because  bestowed  and 
 
 I 
 
SECTION  2Jt5.— ROMANS  8  : 1-13. 
 
 235 
 
 operative  under  special  conditions  and  a  special 
 aspect.  On  this  account  he  is  perpetually  described 
 by  titles  which  impress  how  truly  his  function  is 
 transmissory  of  perfections  that  dwell  in  Christ,  and 
 are  ours  only  because  his.  The  Spirit  is  the  "  Spirit 
 of  the  Son,"  the  "  Spirit  of  Jesus  Christ."  W.  A.  B. 
 Christ  is  eminently  present  with  us  by  the  pres- 
 ence of  his  Spirit.  He  is  with  us  invisibly,  but  as 
 truly  as  he  was  in  the  streets  of  Jerusalem  or  on  the 
 shores  of  the  lake  of  Galilee  ;  and  the  children  of 
 the  Spirit  see  him,  contemplate  him,  cling  to  him,  as 
 
 did  the  disciples  of  old.     H.  P.  L. Xo  rich,  nor 
 
 beautiful,  nor  accepted  life  can  be  lived  by  us,  ex- 
 cept Christ  be  its  inspiration.  Hope  will  not  reach 
 up  to  immortality,  except  it  climb  by  the  Cross.  Let 
 not  your  lives  be  dead  shapes  of  outward  decency — 
 the  carved  and  gilded  wood  of  an  ark  and  a  taber- 
 nacle deserted  by  the  Spirit — but  vital  branches, 
 filled  with  leaping  and  vigorous  currents  of  holy 
 feeling,  on  the  living  vine  !  "  For  if  any  man  have 
 not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is  none  of  his."   F.  D.  H. 
 
 10.  If  Christ  is  in  us,  a  great  part  of  our  origi- 
 nal nature  with  which  we  were  born  must  be  dead. 
 He  uses  the  expressions,  dead  unto  sin,  being  cruci- 
 fied with  Christ,  the  body  must  be  dead  because  of 
 sin,  and  the  like,  in  order  to  show  us  that  what  he 
 means  is  very  great;  that  he  speaks  of  a  great 
 change  in  us,  a  change  not  to  be  wrought  in  an  in- 
 stant, nor  by  any  means  to  be  effected  without  our 
 feeling  it,  like  the  various  processes  of  our  bod- 
 ily growth  and  nourishment,  which  go  on  uncon- 
 sciously within  us.     T.  A. The  Spirit  is  life. 
 
 God  the  Holy  Ghost  calls  us,  regenerates  us,  and 
 sanctifies  us  in  Christ.  Christ  is  his  call ;  Christ 
 is  his  light;  Christ  is  his  justifying  sentence.  It 
 is  in  Christ  that  he  creates  us  as  new  creatures. 
 He  glorifies  Christ  in  our  life,  and  brings  us,  for  the 
 strengthening  of  our  faith,  ever  deeper  into  the  life 
 with  Christ.     A.  C. 
 
 11.  The  regeneration  of  the  soul  in  this  life, 
 and  that  of  the  body  in  the  life  to  come,  are  both  ex- 
 pressly said  to  make  us  "  the  sons  of  God,"  because 
 the  one  only  completes  and  consummates  the  other. 
 And  hence  it  is  that  Paul  in  the  one  supernatural 
 gift  finds  the  source  of  both  the  blessings.  "  If  the 
 Spirit  of  him  that  raised  up  Jesus  from  the  dead 
 dwell  in  you,  he  that  raised  up  Christ  from  the  dead 
 shall  also  quicken  your  mortal  bodies  by  his  Spirit 
 that  dwelleth  in  you."     The  Spirit  which  gives  the 
 
 adoption  here  is  the  germ  of  the  Spirit  which  gives 
 the  resurrection  hereafter;  and  the  resurrection  itself 
 is  but  the  adoption  made  visible  in  glory.    W.  A.  B. 
 
 The  glorious,  corporeal  life  like  our  Lord's,  which 
 
 is  promised  for  heaven,  is  great  and  wonderful,  but 
 it  is  only  the  issue  and  last  result  of  the  far  greater 
 change  in  the  spiritual  nature  which  by  faith  and 
 love  begins  here.  It  is  good  to  be  clothed  with  the 
 immortal  vesture  of  the  resurrection,  and  in  that  to 
 be  like  Christ.  It  is  better  to  be  like  him  in  our 
 hearts.  His  true  image  is  that  we  should  feel  as  he 
 does,  should  think  as  he  does,  should  will  as  he 
 does  ;  that  we  should  have  the  same  sympathies,  the 
 same  loves,  the  same  attitude  toward  God,  and  the 
 same  attitude  toward  men.  It  is  that  his  heart  and 
 ours  should  beat  in  full  accord,  as  with  one  pulse, 
 and  possessing  one  life.  Wherever  there  is  the  be- 
 ginning of  that  oneness  and  likeness  of  spirit,  all 
 the  rest  will  come  in  due  time.  As  the  spirit,  so  the 
 body.  The  whole  nature  must  be  transformed  and 
 made  like  Christ's,  and  the  process  will  not  stop  till 
 that  be  accomplished  in  all  who  love  him.     A.  M. 
 
 12.  Get  thou  thy  soul  possessed  with  the  Spirit 
 of  the  Son,  and  believe  thou  art  perfectly  §et  free 
 by  him  from  whatsoever  thou  by  sin  hast  deserved 
 at  the  hand  of  revenging  justice.  This  doctrine  un- 
 looseth  thy  hands,  takes  off  thy  yoke,  and  lets  thee 
 go  upright ;  this  doctrine  puts  spiritual  and  heavenly 
 inclinations  into  thy  soul,  and  the  faith  of  this  truth 
 doth  show  thee  that  God  hath  so  surprised  thee  and 
 gone  beyond  thee  with  his  blessed  and  everlasting 
 love  that  thou  canst  not  but  reckon  thyself  his  debtor 
 for  ever.  "  Therefore,  brethren,  we  are  debtors  not 
 to  the  flesh,  to  live  after  the  flesh."     Bun. 
 
 13,  Spiritual  quid  is  promoted  by  the  moriijl- 
 cation  of  sin.  Sin  is  the  sole  cause  of  all  the  dis- 
 cord, perturbation,  and  misei^  in  the  universe.  The 
 Holy  Spirit  begins  at  regeneration  a  work  which  is 
 to  end  in  extirpation  of  all  sin.  If  you  catalogue 
 the  causes  of  your  discontent,  your  restlessness, 
 your  excitement,  your  feverish  fretfulness,  you  will 
 find  the  names  to  be  such  as  these :  Pride,  Hate, 
 Envy,  Revenge,  Anger,  Lust,  Covetousness,  Fear,  In. 
 ordinate  Affection.  Till  these  caged  wild  beasts  are 
 driven  out  of  the  soul,  there  can  be  no  quietness . 
 sanctification  drives  them  out.  Therefore,  the  more 
 a  man  advances  in  piety,  the  more  his  inward  tran- 
 quillity ought  to  increase.  The  day  grows  calmer 
 as  the  sun  draws  near  its  setting.     J.  W.  A. 
 
236 
 
 SECTION  246.— ROMANS  8  :  U-27. 
 
 Section  246. 
 
 KosiANs  viii.  14^27. 
 
 14  Fon  as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  they  are  tlie  sons  of  God.     For  ye  have- 
 
 15  not  received  the  spirit  of  bondage  again  to  fear;  but  ye  have  received  the  Spirit  of  adop- 
 
 16  tion,  whereby  we  cry,  Abba,  Father.     The  Spirit  itself  beareth  witnesi3  with  our  spirit,  that 
 
 17  we  are  the  children  of  God  :  and  if  children,  then  heirs ;  heirs  of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with 
 
 18  Christ ;  if  so  be  that  we  suJfer  with  A/m,  that  we  may  be  also  glorified  together.  For  I 
 reckon  that  the  sufferings  of  this  present  time  are  not  worthy  to  he  compared  with  the  glory 
 
 19  which  shall  be  revealed  in  us.     For  the  earnest  expectation  of  the  creature  waiteth  for  the 
 
 20  manifestation  of  the  sons  of  God.     For  the  creature  was  made  subject  to  vanity,  not  will- 
 
 21  ingly,  but  by  reason  of  him  who  hath  subjected  the  same  in  hope,  because  the  creature 
 itself  also  shall  be  delivered  from  the  bondage  of  corruption  into  the  glorious  liberty  of  the 
 
 22  children  of  God.     For  we  know  that  the  whole  creation  groaneth  and  travaileth  in  pain 
 
 23  together  until  now.  And  not  only  they,  but  ourselves  also,  which  have  the  firstfruits  of 
 the  Spirit,  even  we  ourselves  groan  within  ourselves,  waiting  for  the  adoption,  to  tcit,  the 
 
 24  redemption  of  our  body.     For  we  are  saved  by  hope :  but  hope  that  is  seen  is  not  hope ; 
 
 25  for  what  a  man  seeth,  why  doth  he  yet  hope  for  ?     But  if  we  hope  for  that  we  see  not,  then 
 
 26  do  we  with  patience  wait  for  it.  Likewise  the  Spirit  also  helpeth  our  infirmities  :  for  we 
 know  not  what  we  should  pray  for  as  we  ought:  but  the  Spirit  itself  maketh  intercession 
 
 27  for  us  with  groanings  which  cannot  be  uttered.  And  he  that  searcheth  the  hearts  knoweth 
 what  is  the  mind  of  the  Spirit,  because  he  maketh  intercession  for  the  saints  according  to 
 the  will  of  God. 
 
 Unless  we  are  wedded  to  Jesus  Christ  by  the  simple  act  of  trust  in  his  mercy  and  his  power,  Christ  is 
 nothing  to  us.  Ceremonies  are  nothing,  notions  are  nothing,  beliefs  are  nothing,  formal  participation  in 
 worship  is  nothing.  Christ  is  everything  to  him  that  trusts  him.  You  can  begin  upon  the  low  step  on 
 which  you  can  put  your  foot,  the  humble  act  of  faith,  and  can  climb  up.  If  faith,  then  new  birth  ;  if  new 
 birth,  then  sonship  ;  if  sonship,  then  "  an  heir  of  God  and  a  joint  heir  with  Christ."  But  if  you  have  not 
 got  your  foot  upon  the  lowest  round  of  the  ladder,  you  will  never  come  within  sight  of  the  blessed  face  of 
 Him  who  stands  at  the  top  of  it,  and  who  looks  down  to  you  at  this  moment,  saying  to  you,  "  My  child, 
 wilt  thou  not  cry  unto  me,  '  Abba,  Father '  ?  "     A.  M. 
 
 A  profound  Christian  truth  may  be  clothed  in  the  language  of  a  heathen  proverb :  "  A  divine  spirit  is 
 within  us  who  treats  us  as  he  is  treated  by  us."  We  may  offer  our  supplications,  with  no  penetrat- 
 i.ig  sense  of  the  necessity  of  supernatural  aid.  There  may  be  no  childlike  consciousness  of  infirmity  which 
 should  lead  us  to  cry  out  for  help.  The  inspired  words,  often  on  our  lips,  may  seldom  come  from  the 
 depth  of  our  hearts :  "  We  know  not  what  we  should  pray  for  as  we  ought."  We  make  prayer  itself  one 
 of  the  standard  subjects  of  prayer ;  yet  on  what  theme  do  our  devotions  more  frequently  degenerate  into 
 routine  than  on  this  ?  Have  we  a  sense  of  indigence  when  we  ask  for  the  indwelling  of  God  in  our  souls  ? 
 Have  we  such  a  sense  of  need  of  it,  as  we  have  of  the  need  of  air  when  we  are  gasping  with  faintness  ?  It 
 is  the  law  of  divine  blessing  that  want  comes  before  wealth,  hunger  before  a  feast.  We  must  experience 
 the  necessity  in  order  to  appreciate  the  reality.     A.  P. 
 
 14.  Led  by  the  Spirit.  The  term  here  em- 
 ployed refers  to  an  even,  constant,  unbroken  force, 
 acting  not  less  powerfully  on  the  mind  because  it 
 acts  gently  and  steadily  :  the  leading  of  a  Spirit  who 
 abides  always  at  his  gracious  work  on  the  heart,  and 
 does  not  come  and  go.  Those  who  are  so  led,  and 
 are  willing,  in  the  yielding  up  and  surrender  of  their 
 hearts,  to  be  so  led  by  this  faithful  Spirit  of  God, 
 are  called  by  the  noblest  of  all  titles,  and  share  the 
 most  exalted  of  all  honors.     "  They  are  the  sons  of 
 
 God."  F.  D.  H. What  vaunt  of  faith  more  sub- 
 lime and  beautiful  than  that  which  is  here  expressed  ? 
 and  what  privilege  on  earth  can  be  named  at  the 
 same  time  as  that  of  being  guided  by  the  Spirit  of 
 God,  and  of  being  in  truth  his  children?      Van  0. 
 
 15.  Abba.  The  Syriac  term  for  father,  the  in- 
 sertion of  which  here  beautifully  represents  the 
 union  of  Jewish  and  Gentile  believers  in  their  devo- 
 tions, which  were  dictated  by  a  filial  spirit.     D. 
 
 Father.     The  sense  of  fatherhood,  which  is  in  the 
 
I 
 
 SECTION  ^6.— ROMANS  8  :  11^-27. 
 
 237 
 
 Christian's  heart  and  becomes  his  cry,  comes  from 
 God's  Spirit.  This  passage  and  tliat  in  the  Epistle 
 to  the  Galatians,  which  is  almost  parallel,  put  this 
 truth  very  forcibly  when  taken  in  connection.  "  Ye 
 have  received,"  says  the  text  before  us,  "  the  Spirit 
 of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry,  Abba,  Father."  The 
 variation  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians  is  this : 
 "  Because  ye  are  sons,  God  hath  sent  forth  the  Spirit 
 of  his  Son  into  your  hearts,  crying  (the  Spirit  cry- 
 ing), Abba,  Father."  So,  in  the  one  text,  the  cry  is 
 regarded  as  the  voice  of  the  believing  heart ;  and  in 
 the  other  the  same  cry  is  regarded  as  the  voice  of 
 God's  Spirit.  Every  Christian  may  be  sure  of  this, 
 that,  howsoever  feeble  may  be  the  thought  and  con- 
 Tiction  in  his  heart  of  God's  fatherhood,  he  did  not 
 work  it,  he  received  it  only,  cherished  it,  thought  of 
 it,  watched  over  it,  was  careful  not  to  quench  it ; 
 but  in  origin  it  was  God's,  and  it  is  now  and  ever 
 the  voice  of  the  divine  Spirit  in  the  child's  heart. 
 
 A.  M. To  call  God  Father  was  rare  among  the 
 
 saints  in  Old  Testament  times ;  but  now,  in  New  Tes- 
 tament times,  he  is  called  by  no  name  so  often  as 
 this.  The  Lord  Jesus  first  made  this  name  common 
 among  the  saints,  and  taught  them  in  their  dis- 
 courses, their  prayers,  and  their  writings,  so  much 
 to  use  it.  By  this  name  we  are  made  to  understand 
 that  all  our  mercies  are  of  God,  and  that  we,  who 
 arc  his  children  by  adoption,  may  take  more  bold- 
 ness to  pray  for  great  things.  I  have  often  found 
 that,  when  I  can  say  but  this  word,  Father,  it  doth 
 me  more  good  than  when  I  call  him  by  any  other 
 Scripture  name.  Bun. A  father's  love,  not  con- 
 tent in  securing  the  good  of  its  object,  looks  for  a 
 warm  return  of  the  same  personal  fondness.  Is  a 
 father  satisfied  in  providing  a  fortune  for  his  chil- 
 dren, and  in  sending  them  well  abroad,  just  as  a 
 legal  guardian  might  do  ?  A  father  must  have  a 
 reciprocity  of  love  or  he  is  not  happy.  The  heart  of 
 a  father  yearns  to  receive,  every  day,  the  undoubted 
 expressions  of  filial  affection.  Is  then  God  our 
 Father  ?  The  gospel  declares  it  as  a  fundamental 
 truth ;  and  it  shows  that  this  language  of  sacred  af- 
 fection is  to  be  understood,  not  in  a  sense  lowered 
 and  vague  as  compared  with  that  which  it  bears  in 
 its  ordinary  acceptation,  but  in  a  sense  of  incalcula- 
 bly greater  intensity  and  depth.     I.  T. 
 
 18.  When  the  child  of  God  is  led  to  prayer,  to 
 the  Scriptures,  and  to  Christ — when  these  become  the 
 necessaries  of  his  life  and  soul — then  the  Holy  Spirit 
 
 bears  witness  to  his  adoption.    A.  C. The  witness 
 
 of  the  Spirit  is  far  from  being  any  immediate  sugges- 
 tion or  revelation ;  but  that  gracious  effect  of  the 
 Spirit  of  God  in  the  hearts  of  saints :  the  disposi- 
 tion and  temper  of  children  appearing  in  a  sweet, 
 childlike  love  of  God  which  casts  out  fear  or  the 
 spirit  of  the  slave.  The  Spirit  of  God  gives  the 
 evidence  bv  infusin?  and  shedding  abroad  the  love 
 
 of  God,  the  spirit  of  the  child  in  the  heart,  and  our 
 spirit  receives  and  declares  this  evidence  for  our  re- 
 joicing.    Edwards. The  heart  with  its  love,  the 
 
 head  with  its  understanding,  the  conscience  with  its 
 quick  response  to  the  law  of  duty,  the  will  with  its 
 resolutions  — these  are  all,  as  sanctified  by  Him,  the 
 witness  of  his  Spirit ;  and  the  life  with  its  strenu- 
 ous  obedience,  with  its  struggles  against  sin  and 
 temptation,  with  its  patient  persistence  in  the  quiet 
 path  of  ordinary  duty,  as  well  as  with  the  times 
 when  it  rises  into  heroic  stature  of  resignation  or 
 allegiance,  the  martyrdom  of  death  and  the  martyr- 
 dom of  life,  this  too  is  all  (in  so  far  as  it  is  pure 
 and  right)  the  work  of  that  same  Spirit.  The  test 
 of  the  inward  conviction  is  the  outward  life ;  and 
 they  that  have  the  witness  of  the  Spirit  within  them 
 have  the  light  of  their  life  lit  by  the  Spirit  of  God, 
 whereby  they  may  read  the  handwriting  on  the 
 heart,  and  be  sure  that  it  is  God's  and  not  their 
 own! 
 
 17.  Given,  the  sonship — if  it  is  to  be  worked 
 out  into  power  and  beauty,  there  must  be  suffering 
 with  Christ.  But,  unless  there  be  sonship,  there  is 
 no  possibility  of  inheriting  God  ;  discipline  and  suf- 
 fering will  be  of  no  use  at  all.     A.  M. Along 
 
 with  the  dark  hours,  the  days  of  heavy  sorrow, 
 comes  the  Holy  Spirit,  whom  the  Saviour  promised 
 to  send,  and  lifts  up  man's  downcast  eyes  from  tem- 
 poral things  to  eternal ;  he  raises  the  fearing  heart 
 to  prayer,  and  intercedes  for  it  with  unutterable 
 groanings ;  he  purifies,  comforts,  strengthens  it ;  and 
 through  the  dark  clouds  of  affiiction  which  surround 
 us,  he  shows  the  bright  form  of  the  Saviour.  Thus 
 in  our  afflictions  is  Christ  glorified  in  us  by  the 
 Holy  Spirit.  The  word  of  life,  which  we  had  so 
 often  disregarded  or  misunderstood,  comes  suddenly 
 before  our  soul  with  wonderful  clearness ;  and  the 
 sorrowing  heart  finds  therein,  what  the  glad  heart 
 did  not  seek,  a  sacred,  inexhaustible  fountain  of  life, 
 and  that  rich,  heavenly  consolation  which  this  world 
 can  not  give.  Thus,  in  proportion  as  a  man's  tem- 
 poral life  grows  dark,  his  eternal  life  brightens : 
 through  painful  experience  and  bitter  grief  the 
 Spirit  leads  him  to  Him  who  cries,  "  Come  to  me." 
 And  he  who  in  his  hour  of  need  has  once  received 
 grace  for  grace  from  the  Lord's  fullness,  can  not 
 turn  away  from  Him  again :  he  can  not  but  cleave 
 more  and  more  closely  to  him,  and  receive  his  divine 
 life  into  himself.  For  he  has  lost  what  was  perish- 
 able, and  has  gained  what  is  imperishable.  His  lot 
 is  the  highest  that  can  befall  a  man :  Jesus  Christ 
 is  glorified  in  him.     Hossbach. 
 
 Together.  There  are  seven  togethers  in  Scrip- 
 ture which  show  the  wondrous  identification  of  the 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ  with  believers.  They  indicate  the 
 everlasting  purpose  of  God  in  our  redemption,  and 
 his  plan  in  effecting  that  purpose.     It  is  affirmed  of 
 
2;38 
 
 SECTION  246.— ROMAN'S  8  :  U-27. 
 
 us  by  the  Spirit,  in  the  word,  that  we  are  crucijied 
 together  with  Christ;  quickened  together  with  Christ; 
 raised  together  with  Christ ;  seated  together  with  Christ 
 in  heavenly  places ;  sufferers  together  with  Christ ; 
 heirs  together-  with  Christ ;  and  that  we  are  to  be 
 glorified  together  with  Christ.  These  seven  topjethers 
 arc  seven  links  of  a  chain  which  binds  us  indissolu- 
 bly  to  Christ.    An. 
 
 19-23.  The  expression  "iw  hope''''  should  be 
 taken  from  the  end  of  the  twentieth  verse  and 
 placed  at  the  commencement  of  the  twenty-first ; 
 the  conjunction  should  be  translated  "  that  "  instead 
 of  "  because  "  ;  and  the  twenty-first  verse,  connect- 
 ed with  the  nineteenth,  allowing  for  the  intervening 
 parenthesis,  would  thus  read  :  "  The  earnest  expecta- 
 tion of  the  creature  looketh  for  the  revelation  of  tlic 
 sons  of  God,  in  hope  that  the  creature  shaU  be  de- 
 livered from  the  bondage  of  corruption,^''  i.  e.,  death; 
 to  which  the  apostle  afterward  opposes  "  the  redemp- 
 t'lOH  of  the  body,''''  or  the  resurrection  into  the  glori- 
 ous liberty  of  the  children  of  God.  "  For  tee  know 
 that  the  vihole  creation,^''  or  every  rational  creature, 
 "  groancth  and  travaileth  in  pain  together  until  now. 
 And  not  only  they^''  i.  e.,  the  whole  heathen  world, 
 "  but  ourselves,^''  the  believers  in  the  gospel  of  Christ, 
 "  ivho  have  received  the  first-fruits  of  the  Spirit, 
 groayi  within  ourselves,  waiting  for  the  adoption, 
 namely,  the  rcdempjtion  of  our  body  " — the  resurrec- 
 tion, and  consequent  full  revelation,  of  our  dignity 
 and  immortal  glory  as  the  sons  of  God.  Such  is  the 
 meaning  of  this  passage,  in  which  the  apostle,  to 
 give  importance  to  the  subject  of  future  glory, 
 represents  it  as  the  object  of  longing  desire  to  the 
 whole  rational  creation,  the  various  tribes  of  which 
 are  exhibited  as  lifting  up  their  heads  from  beneath 
 the  bondage  of  misery  and  death,  and  directing  an 
 exploring  eye  and  eager  hope  toward  immortality, 
 as  that  alone  which  could  relieve  their  sorrows  and 
 satisfy  their  desires.  They  knew  not  with  certainty 
 that  there  was  such  a  state ;  their  notions  were  ob- 
 scure and  fluctuating ;  it  was  rather  a  wish  than  a 
 belief:  but  it  was  that  which  they  may  be  truly  said 
 to  have  groaned  after,  as  what  alone  could  compen- 
 sate for  the  sorrows  and  the  brevity  of  human  life. 
 This  most  striking  and  beautiful  passage  has  no  ref- 
 erence to  the  brute  creation,  as  groaning  under  the 
 effects  of  man's  sin,  and  from  which  they  will  be 
 deh'vered  by  a  resurrection;  no  reference  to  any 
 I)hysical  change  to  be  produced  during  the  millen- 
 nium in  the  material  world,  now  by  a  bold  figure  rep- 
 resented as  burdened  and  pained  by  human  guilt ; 
 for  what  has  this  to  do  with  the  context,  or  with  the 
 design  of  the  apostle,  which  is  to  comfort  believers 
 under  the  sufferings  of  this  mortal  state '?  but  it  re- 
 lates to  that  glory,  honor,  and  eternal  life,  which 
 God  has  promised  to  them  that  love  him.     J.  A.  J. 
 
 19.  By  the  "  manifestation  of  the  sons  of  God  " 
 is  meant  their  being  arrayed  in  the  glory  of  their 
 Lord  and  Saviour,  in  the  presence  of  the  universe. 
 It  is  not  merely  the  inherent  glory  of  their  perfect- 
 ed humanity  ;  nor  the  glory  of  their  final  triumph 
 over  death  and  hell ;  nor  the  glory  of  the  bright 
 abode  and  the  blessed  fellowship  into  which  they 
 will  have  been  introduced  ;  but  with,  and  above  all 
 these  glories,  the  yet  more  effulgent  glory  reflected 
 upon  them  from  their  glorified  Head  and  Prince, 
 
 himself  "  the  brightness  of  the  Father's  glory.'* 
 This  is  to  be  their  "  manifestation."     11.  A.  B. 
 
 21.  The  glorious  liberty.  It  should  be 
 "the  liberty  of  the  glory  of  the  children  of  God": 
 that  liberty  which  belongs  to  the  state  of  glorifica- 
 tion of  God's  children.     A. This  is  the  liberty 
 
 wherewith  the  Son  makes  free.  Liberty  indeed, 
 measured  and  regulated  by  the  royal  law  of  liberty, 
 and  which  is  perfected  only  in  a  i)erfect  conformity 
 thereto.  There  is  a  most  servile  liberty,  a  being 
 free  from  righteousness,  which  under  that  specious 
 name  and  show  enslaves  a  man  to  corruption  ;  and 
 there  is  a  free  service,  by  which  a  man  is  still  the 
 more  free  by  how  much  the  more  he  serves  and  is 
 subject  to  his  superior's  will,  and  by  how  much  the 
 less  possible  it  is  he  should  swerve  therefrom.  The 
 nearest  approaches  therefore  of  the  soul  to  God, 
 its  most  intimate  union  with  him  and  entire  subjec- 
 tion to  him  in  its  glorified  state,  makes  its  liberty 
 consummate.  Now  is  its  deliverance  complete ;  it 
 is  under  no  restraints,  oppressed  by  no  weights  ;  it 
 hath  the  free  exercise  of  all  its  powers  ;  hath  every 
 faculty  and  affection  at  command.  How  unconceiva- 
 ble a  pleasure  is  this  !     Howe. 
 
 23.  We  wait  for  the  adoption,  that  is,  the  re- 
 demption of  the  body.  When  we  shall  see  Jesus  as 
 he  is  and  be  like  him,  when,  delivered  from  the  body 
 of  sin  and  death,  as  the  children  of  the  resurrection 
 changed  into  the  likeness  of  the  transfigured  Sa- 
 viour, we  shall  know  as  we  are  known ;  and  in  per- 
 fect union  and  communion  with  the  head  and  all  the 
 saints  shall  evermore  serve  him.     A.  S. 
 
 24.  Saved  by  hope.  Returning  is  not  the  act 
 of  a  despairing  but  hoping  soul.  It  is  God  apprehend- 
 ed as  reconcilable  that  attracts  and  wins  it.  This 
 presently  draws  the  hovering  soul  into  a  closure  and 
 league  with  him.     And  thus  is  the  union  continued. 
 
 Howe. Sincere  faith  is  in  reality  full  of  hope. 
 
 The  individual  who  firmly  believes  that  the  blood  of 
 the  new  covenant  has  been  shed  for  him  can  not 
 deny  to  himself  the  faithfulness  of  God.  And  if 
 sometimes  the  ineffaceable  conviction  of  his  own 
 unworthiness,  the  consideration  of  that  law  of  the 
 flesh  in  his  members  which  fights  against  the  law  of 
 the  spirit,  may  for  a  moment  obscure  his  hope,  these 
 very  things  make  him  recur  with  redoubled  fervor 
 to  him  who,  finding  nothing  in  us  to  make  us  ac- 
 ceptable in  his  sight,  has  been  willing  to  save  ua 
 through  the  faith  which  he  has  given.     A.  V. 
 
 25.  There  are  several  infirmities  that  can  not  be 
 mastered,  if  hope  be  not  in  exercise,  especially  if 
 the  soul  be  in  great  and  sore  trials.  There  is  pee- 
 vishness and  impatience,  there  is  fear  and  doubting 
 and  misconstruing  of  God's  present  hand ;  and  all 
 these  become  masters,  if  hope  be  not  stirring ;  nor 
 can  any  grace  besides  put  a  stop  to  their  tumul- 
 tuous raging  in  the  soul.     But  hope  in  God  makes 
 
SECTION  2Jf7.— ROMANS  8  :  28-39. 
 
 23^ 
 
 them  all  hush,  takes  away  the  occasion  of  their 
 working,  and    lays  the  soul  at  the    foot   of   God. 
 
 Bun. With  patience  wait.    Though  we  may 
 
 not  be  responsible  for  moods,  we  are  for  the  way 
 in  which  we  act  under  them.  When  all  our  en- 
 deavor fails,  we  are  to  fall  back  on  hope,  and  when 
 hope  begins  to  faint,  there  is  still  left  to  us  "quiet 
 waiting."  So  full  of  resources  is  the  grace  of  God, 
 that,  as  each  lower  deep  of  trouble  opens,  a  new 
 power  in  the  Christian  life  can  be  created  to  meet 
 it.  "  Quiet  waiting  "  is  that  which,  in  other  parts 
 of  the  Bible,  and  especially  in  the  New  Testament, 
 is  tevmedi  patience.  It  is  the  part  of  hope  to  seek 
 the  future ;  it  is  the  duty  of  patience  to  rest  calmly 
 in  the  present,  and  not  to  fret — to  be  satisfied  to  be 
 where  God  appoints,  and  to  suffer  what  God  sends. 
 It  is  fitly  placed  after  hope,  because  it  follows  it  in 
 the  natural  course  of  an  educated  Christian  life. 
 Hope  belongs  to  youth ;  patience  is  the  lesson  of 
 maturity.     Ker. 
 
 26.  For  "  infirmit^es,"  read  "  infirmity,"  or 
 "weakness."  The  meaning  is  not  here,  that  the 
 Spirit  helps  our  infirmities,  generally ;  but  that  he 
 helps  in  this  particular  point  our  weakness,  our  in- 
 ability to  wait  with  patience  for  that  which  we  hope 
 for.  A. The  promise  of  the  Father — the  culmi- 
 nating gift  of  the  Lord  Jesus  glorified — the  highest 
 of  all  divine  manifestations,  he  by  whom  the  Father 
 and  the  Son  take  up  their  abode  in  us — is  the  Spirit 
 of  grace  and  supplication.  In  our  most  languid  con- 
 dition, when  the  soul  cleaves  to  the  dust,  he  maketh 
 intercession  for  us,  and  God  knoweth  the  mind  of 
 the  Spirit  in  our  sighs  and  groaning.  Conscious  of 
 our  ignorance  and  of  our  utter  weakness,  we  change 
 our  very  helplessness  into  a  source  of  comfort ;  for 
 the   Spirit   of   all   knowledge,  power,  and   love   is 
 
 within   us — our  Paraclete.     A.  S. We    scarcely 
 
 utter  hyperbole  in  saying  that  prayer  is  the  divine 
 mind  communing  with  itself,  through  finite  wants, 
 through  the  woes  of  helplessness,  through  the  cling- 
 ing instincts  of  weakness.  On  this  side  of  the 
 judgment,  no  other  conception  of  the  presence  of 
 God  is  so  profound  as  that  which  is  realized  in  our 
 souls  every  time  we  offer  a  genuine  prayer.  God  is 
 then  not  only  with  us,  but  within  us.     A.  P. 
 
 If  we  are  perplexed  in  our  prayers,  not  knowing 
 what  to  say,  ill  able  to  read  our  own  heart's  desire 
 truly ;  yet  if  we  are  really  wishing  for  God's  help, 
 then  that  vague  and  indistinct  desire  for  help  has 
 one  who  purifies  it,  and  presents  it  before  God  ;  and 
 if  we  feel  beset  with  the  perplexity  of  our  condition, 
 and  find  no  word  of  utterance,  yet  the  Spirit  of  God 
 speaks  for  us  in  our  very  silence,  and  intercedes  for 
 
 UB  acceptably.     T.  A. Let   prayer  rest   in  the 
 
 intercession  of  Jesus  and  in  the  sigliing  of  the  Holy 
 Spirit.  The  intercession  of  Jesus  rests  in  the  pow- 
 er of  his  atoning  blood.     The  intercession  of  the 
 
 Holy  Spirit  has  its  ground  in  Christ.     A.  C. As 
 
 it  is  the  office  of  Christ  to  intercede  for  us  with 
 God,  so  it  is  the  office  of  the  Holy  Ghost  to  make 
 those  intercessions  in  us  which  we  put  up  to  God. 
 Caryl. 
 
 27.  The  work  of  the  Spirit  is  in  exciting  the 
 heart  at  times  of  prayer  to  break  forth  in  ardent 
 desires  to  God,  whatsoever  the  words  be,  whether 
 new  or  old,  yea,  possibly  without  words ;  and  then 
 most  powerful  when  it  ivords  it  least,  but  vents  in 
 sighs  and  groans  that  can  not  be  expressed.  Our 
 Lord  understands  the  language  of  these  perfectly, 
 and  likes  it  best ;  he  knows  and  approves  the  mean- 
 ing of  his  own  Spirit ;  he  looks  not  to  the  outward, 
 appearance,  the  shell  of  words,  as  men  do.     L. 
 
 Section  247. 
 
 EoMANs  viii.  28-39. 
 
 28  And  we  know  that  all  things  work  together  for  good  to  them  that  love  God,  to  them 
 
 29  who  are  the  called  according  to  his  pitrpose.     For  whom  he  did  foreknow,  he  also  did  pre- 
 destinate to  be  conformed  to  the  image  oi  his  Son,  that  he  might  be  the  firstborn  among 
 
 30  many  brethren.     Moreover  whom  he  did  predestinate,  them  he  also  called :  and  whom  he 
 
 31  called,  them  he  also  justified:  and  whom  he  justified,  them  he  also  glorified.     What  shall 
 
 32  we  then  say  to  these  things?     If  God  he  for  us,  who  caji  be  against  us?     He  that  spared  not 
 his  own  Son,  but  delivered  him  up  for  us  all,  how  shall  he  not  with  him  also  freely  give  us 
 
 33  all  things?    Who  shall  lay  any  thing  to  the  charge  of  God's  elect?    It  is  God  that  justifieth. 
 
 34  Who  is  he  that  condemneth  ?     It  is  Christ  that  died,  yea  rather,  that  is  risen  again,  who  is 
 
 35  even  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  who  also  maketh  intercession  for  us.     Who  shall  separate 
 us  from  the  love  of  Christ?     Shall  tribulation,  or  distress,  or  persecution,  or  famine,  or 
 
 36  nakedness,  or  peril,  or  sword  ?     As  it  is  written,  For  tliy  sake  we  are  killed  all  the  day 
 
 37  long ;  we  are  accounted  as  sheep  for  the  slaughter.     Nay,  in  all  these  things  we  are  more 
 
240 
 
 SECTION  2Jt7.— ROMANS  8  :  S8-39. 
 
 38  than  conquerors  through  him  that  loved  us.     For  I  am  persuaded,  that  neither  death,  nor 
 
 39  life,  nor  angels,  nor  principalities,  nor  powers,  nor  things  present,  nor  things  to  come,  nor 
 height,  nor  depth,  nor  any  other  creature,  shall  be  able  to  separate  us  from  the  love  of  God, 
 ■which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. 
 
 In  the  experience  of  the  apostle  Paul,  every  child  of  God  will  find  a  description  of  his  own,  and  also 
 abundunt  encouragement,  guidance,  and  consolation.  Here  is  a  man  in  Christ  Jesus.  There  is  now  no 
 condemnation  to  him.  Sin  has  been  judged,  condemned,  and  put  away.  The  Spirit  of  Christ  dwells  in 
 him.  He  is  not  in  the  flesh,  but  the  flesh  is  still  in  him.  He  has  to  mortify  the  deeds  of  the  body ;  it  is 
 a  painful  and  daily  struggle.  Besides,  he  is  in  manifold  afflictions.  He  is  living  ia  a  world  of  suffering. 
 The  very  creation  even  groans  by  reason  of  bondage.  He  also  groans  within  himself,  waiting  for  the 
 redemption  of  the  body. 
 
 This  justified  one,  inhabited  by  the  Spirit,  is  thus  saved  only  in  hope.  He  has  still  the  conflict  with 
 sin  amid  the  afflictions  of  this  time,  and  he  has  to  possess  his  soul  in  patience.  Thus  he  draws  nigh  to 
 God.  But  there  he  feels  his  weakness.  His  infirmities  overwhelm  him.  He  knows  not  what  to  pray  for 
 as  he  ought.  Full  of  want,  he  is  silent.  But  the  Spirit  of  God  helps  him.  He  creates  within  him  deep 
 and  believing  longings  after  the  eternal  blessings,  too  deep  for  utterance,  but  not  too  great  for  the  Father's 
 response.  And  now  he  has  reached  the  highest  point.  He  sees  God  for  us.  God  loved  us  from  all 
 eternity,  and  called  us  according  to  his  promise.  All  things  must  work  together  for  good.  Beholding 
 this  God  as  he  gave  up  his  own  Son,  he  triumphantly  asks,  "Shall  he  not  with  him  freely  give  us  all 
 things  ?  "  Afflictions  and  sufferings  abound  ;  but  in  overcoming  them  we  are  more  than  conquerors :  not 
 e.xhausted  but  invigorated  after  victory,  and  perfect  in  our  peace.  Nothing  shall  separate  us  from  the 
 love  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus  !  Love  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus !  It  continues  sounding  in  our  hearts  as 
 when  silver  bells  have  ceased  ringing.     Love  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus  !     A.  S. 
 
 28-31.  Whom  God  "  forechose,"  them  he  pre- 
 destinated to  be  conformed  to  Christ,  and  in  order 
 to  the  accomplishment  of  that  purpose,  he  "  calls  " 
 them.  We  have  the  full  account  of  "  the  called  ac- 
 cording to  his  purpose,"  in  the  twenty-eighth  verse. 
 And  now  the  apostle  proceeds  to  show  how  that 
 image  of  Christ  in  them  is  brought  about.  "  Whom 
 he  calls,  them  he  also  justifies."  These  sins  that  so 
 burden  their  souls  are  taken  away  by  the  blood  of 
 the  Lamb  having  atoned  for,  and  thereby  "blotted 
 them  out."  And  the  obedience  of  the  "  Lord  our 
 righteousness "  becomes  the  sinner's  obedience,  so 
 soon  as  hearing  the  call  he  accepts  it,  and  by  faith 
 is  m  "  Christ  Jesus,"  represented  both  in  His  act  of 
 obedience  and  of  atonement.  And  meantime  the 
 Holy  Spirit,  who  has  made  the  call  effectual,  and 
 imparted  the  new  life  to  the  dead  soul  whereby  it 
 puts  forth  this  living  act  of  faith,  carries  on  his 
 work  of  conforming  it  more  and  more  to  the  image 
 of  Christ,  until  with  death  the  body  of  sin  drops 
 off  and  the  spirit  becomes  like  Jesus  and  sees  him 
 as  he  is — thus  "  Whom  he  justifies  he  also  glori- 
 fies." Now  we  can  see  the  power  and  beauty  of  the 
 apostle's  logic — sorrows  and  affliction  can  not  do 
 other  than  good  to  them  that  are  called  under  such 
 a  purpose  of  grace.  For  since  God  hath  such  an 
 end  in  view  for  them,  all  things  that  occur,  however 
 afflictive  now,  must  work  together  to  that  great  end 
 — the  glory  which  shall  follow.  And  we  are  pre- 
 pared to  accept  his  triumphant  conclusion,  "  If  God 
 be  for  us,  who  can  be  against  us  ?  "    Then  spend  not 
 
 your  energies  in  trying  to  penetrate  the  dark  cloud 
 that  hovers  around  the  lofty  summit  of  this  theol- 
 ogy, and  shrouds  from  mental  view  the  secret  pur- 
 poses of  God.  Behold  the  golden  link  of  the  pen- 
 dent chain  that  gleams  here  along  the  level  of  time 
 — this  call  of  the  gospel.  Seize  hold  of  that,  here 
 and  now,  that  you  may  be  drawn  up — justified — to 
 be  eternally  glorified  !     S.  R. 
 
 28.  We  know.  It  is  not  merely  a  devout  wish 
 and  hope,  but  a  certain  conviction.  God  comforts 
 with  realities.  The  Spirit  reveals  things  freely  given 
 to  us  of  God,  and  then  the  soul  responds,  I  believe ; 
 or,  I  know ;  for  faith  substantiates  the  unseen. 
 Faith  is  the  most  absolute  and  certain  knowledge. 
 Join,  oh  sorrowful  and  doubting  believers  who  love 
 God,  the  great  company  of  your  fellow-sufferers,  and 
 say,  We  know !  Hear  the  apostle  Paul.  Who  ever 
 suffered  more  ?  and  yet  there  is  no  hesitation  in  his 
 
 voice.     A.  S. Work  together.    The  bosom  of 
 
 Providence  is  the  great  moral  crucible  in  which 
 things  work,  in  which  they  work  together.  They  as- 
 similate, repel,  interpenetrate,  change  each  other; 
 and  then  leave,  as  moral  result,  one  grand  influence 
 in  the  main  for  each  character,  for  each  man.  The 
 innumerable  things  that  mingle  in  that  crucible,  if 
 taken  separately,  would  be  seen  working  to  separate, 
 and  diverse  results ;  as,  indeed,  they  still  do  in  a 
 measure,  within  the  sphere  of  the  all-commanding 
 influence.  But  the  one  master  influence  now  rules 
 the  whole  process,  and  so  combines  the  specific  ele- 
 ments as  to  perpetuate  and  increase  its  own  sway. 
 
SECTION  U'^.— ROMANS  8  :  28-39. 
 
 241 
 
 "*'  All  things  work  together,"  not  in  an  aimless  and 
 capricious  manner,  for  this  end  and  for  that,  now  in 
 one  way  and  now  in  another,  as  though  a  stream 
 should  one  day  flow  seaward,  and  the  next  back 
 toward  its  fountain  among  the  hills,  but  in  one  vol- 
 ume, along  one  channel,  in  one  direction,  toward  one 
 
 end.     A.  R. Things  loork  together  for  good,  it  is 
 
 said  ;  and  work  implies  time,  and  a  lengthened  pro- 
 cess, trial  and  waiting,  till,  like  the  harvest  from  the 
 ground,  or  the  cloth  from  the  loom,  the  long  opera- 
 tion is  perfected.  To  judge  hastily  of  God's  deal- 
 ings, ere  his  purposes  are  wrought  out,  would  be 
 like  threshing  a  half-grown  wheat-field,  and  being 
 disappointed  at  finding  no  grain.  Things  now  may 
 seem  very  much  against  us ;  disaster  may  have  met 
 all  our  plans,  and  they  may  lie  in  the  dust,  though 
 ■we  made  them  with  prayer  for  divine  guidance.  But 
 have  we  seen  the  end  ?  Wait  for  God,  and  satisfy- 
 ing views  will  break  upon  our  eyes  in  the  better 
 world,  when  they  are  opened  to  see  the  reason  of 
 God's  dealings  with  us,  and  how  he  has  made  all 
 work  together  for  our  good.     Lewis. 
 
 If  we  love  God,  this  is  the  position — surely,  al- 
 though we  are  not  accustomed  to  apply  grand  epi- 
 thets to  such  things,  yet,  surely,  in  sober  earnest- 
 ness, a  splendid  position — that  "  all  things  work 
 together  for  our  good."  If  we  love  him,  not  in  any 
 strained  or  passionate  manner,  but  with  simple 
 childlike  love,  trusting  in  his  kindly  providence, 
 looking  up  in  his  face,  keeping  his  commandments, 
 talking  with  him  in  our  busy  thoughts  and  in  our 
 daily  prayers,  filling  life  with  his  presence  as  is  the 
 habit  of  love  with  its  objects,  then — all  will  be  well. 
 Will  be  ?  All  is  well.  Those  working  "  things," 
 the  strength  and  pressure  of  which  we  never  could 
 resist  if  we  met  them  simply  in  our  own  strength, 
 the  mystery  of  which  we  never  could  fathom,  the 
 •darkness  of  which  is  sometimes  terrible — let  them 
 work  together  and  enter  into  all  possible  combina- 
 tions, and  expend  their  last  energies,  they  can  pro- 
 duce nothing  but  good  to  us.  A.  R. To  a  be- 
 lieving soul  there  is  something  wonderfully  sweet  in 
 viewing  all  his  trials,  troubles,  afflictions,  tempta- 
 tions, desertions,  spiritual  conflicts,  ups  and  downs 
 of  every  kind,  as  ordered  of  God  for  his  good ;  de- 
 creed to  come  upon  him  just  at  such  a  time  and 
 place  as  his  heavenly  J'ather's  wisdom  sees  fit  and 
 meet !  to  remain  with  him  just  so  long,  and  not  a 
 single  moment  longer  than  till  they  shall  have  an- 
 swered some  salutary  purpose  for  his  soul's  good ; 
 that,  however  sore  and  grievous  these  things  may  be 
 to  flesh  and  blood,  however  thwarting  to  his  own 
 will  and  wishes,  yea,  however  contrary  to  what  he 
 would  judge  to  be  for  his  spiritual  welfare,  yet  he 
 who  "ordereth  all  things  after  the  counsel  of  his 
 own  will "  causeth  them  to  work  together  for  his 
 good  ;  and  that  they  are  all  the  effects  and  emana- 
 59 
 
 tions  of  infinite  wisdom,  infinite  love,  and  infinite 
 power,  united  to  accomplish  his  salvation  in  the  way 
 that  shall  be  best  for  him,  and  most  for  his  he.ivenlj 
 Father's  glory.     Hill. 
 
 The  called.  No  one  that  knows  anything 
 aright  of  the  dreadfully  alienated  state  of  our  na- 
 ture can  for  a  moment  believe  that  a  condition  ol 
 the  soul  in  which  the  love  of  God  should  prevail 
 can  be  produced,  created,  by  any  less  cause  than 
 the  sovereign  operation  of  the  divine  Spirit ;  in  oth- 
 er words,  by  an  effectual  "  calling.''''  This,  then,  is 
 the  sacred  train  and  process  ;  the  ancient,  unalter- 
 able intention  or  "purpose,"  fulfilled  at  length  in 
 "  the  calling  according  to  that  purpose"  and  this 
 "  calling  "  being  an  inspiration  of  "  the  love  of  God" 
 into  the  renewed  soul.  And  this  places  the  soul  in 
 a  new  system  of  relations  with  the  world  and  its 
 events,  and  that  the  most  advantageous  one  that  is 
 possible.     J.  F. 
 
 29,  30.  Majestic  affirmations  of  assurance, 
 assurance  answering  to  assurance,  rising  and  gath- 
 ering power  as  it  rolls  on,  each  clause  coming 
 with  the  certainty  of  a  decree,  solemn  at  once  and 
 
 jubilant.     F.  D.  H. The  great  perfected  mystery 
 
 of  sanctification  in  Christ  itself  steps  back  into  the 
 mystery  of  regeneration  and  of  justification  by 
 faith,  and  that  again  into  the  mystery  of  redemp- 
 tion, and  that  into  the  unfathomable  depths  of  the 
 mystery  of  God's  love.  These  steps  are  traced  in 
 the  forward  direct  order  by  Paul's  logic  thus :  fore- 
 knowledge, predestination  unto  conformity  to  the 
 image  of  God's  dear  Son,  calling,  justification,  glori- 
 fication. John  in  the  Apocalypse  sets  us  down  at 
 the  last  step,  glorification,  loithout  fault  before  the 
 throne  of  God.     G.  B.  C. 
 
 He  did  foreknow.  God's  foreknowledge  is  not 
 for  me,  but  for  himself.  While  I  feel  that  grace 
 which  bringcth  salvation  and  the  sanctification  of 
 the  Spirit  in  me,  I  am  sealed  for  heaven  ;  and  where 
 is  the  man  who  is  forbidden  to  apply  for  the  same 
 blessing  ?  They  are  quite  mistaken  who  imagine 
 themselves  excluded  by  the  divine  prescience.  I 
 can  only  know  whether  I  am  the  choice  of  God  by 
 God's  being  my  choice,  and  by  having  the  mark  of 
 my  election  in  my  regeneration,  and  the  proof  of 
 my  regeneration  in  the  uprightness  of  my  conduct. 
 I  do  not  desire  to  search  into  the  divine  decrees,  but 
 I  want  to  see  that  the  Saviour's  image  is  engraven 
 on  the  tablet  of  my  renewed  mind   in  characters 
 
 indelible  as  eternity.     R.  HiU. Effectual  calling 
 
 is  inseparably  tied  to  this  eternal  foreknowledge  or 
 election  on  the  one  side,  and  salvation  on  the  other. 
 These  two  links  of  the  chain  are  up  in  heaven  in 
 God's  own  hand ;  but  this  middle  one  is  let  down 
 to  earth  into  the  hearts  of  his  children,  and  they, 
 laying  hold  on  it,  have  sure  hold  on  the  other  two, 
 for  no  power  can  sever  them ;  if,  therefore,  they 
 
242 
 
 SECTION  2Jt7.— ROMANS  8  :  28-39. 
 
 can  read  the  characters  of  God's  image  in  their  own 
 souls,  those  are  the  counterpart  of  the  golden  char- 
 acters of  his  love,  in  which  their  names  are  written 
 in  the  book  of  life.  Their  believing  writes  their 
 names  under  the  promises  of  the  revealed  book  of 
 life,  the  Scriptures,  and  so  ascertains  them  that  the 
 same  names  are  in  the  secret  book  of  life  that  God 
 hath  by  himself  from  eternity.  So,  finding  the 
 stream  of  grace  in  their  hearts,  though  they  see  not 
 the  fountain  whence  it  flows,  nor  the  ocean  into 
 which  it  returns,  yet  they  know  that  it  hath  its 
 source,  and  shall  return  to  that  ocean  which  ariseth 
 from  their  eternal  election,  and  shall  empty  itself 
 into  that  eternity  of  happiness  and  salvation.  Hence 
 much  joy  ariseth  to  the  believer  ;  this  tie  is  indis- 
 solvable,  as  the  agents  are,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and 
 the  Spirit.  So  are  election,  and  vocation,  and  sancti- 
 fication,  and  justification,  and  glory.  Therefore  in 
 all  conditions  believers  may,  from  the  sense  of  the 
 working  of  the  Spirit  in  them,  look  back  to  that 
 election  and  forward  to  that  salvation.     L. 
 
 31.  The  first  eight  chapters  of  Romans  embrace 
 Paul's  great  argument  of  the  epic  of  redemption. 
 It  traces  human  ruin  and  human  salvation  until,  at 
 8 :  30,  the  whole  scheme,  crowned  with  glorification, 
 stands  like  a  grand  structure,  and  the  apostle  com- 
 mences a  paean  with.  What  shall  we   say  to  these 
 
 things  ?      ^Vlleedon. If  God  be  for  us.     Our 
 
 divine  alli/,  the  King  of  kings,  is  our  intercessor; 
 the  omniscient  Spirit  is  our  teacher ;  and  we  are  in- 
 vited to  counsel  with  Divine  wisdom,  and  to  stay 
 ourselves  on  the  arm  of  Creative  power.  Yet  how 
 do  we  narrow  down  the  magnificence  of  the  divine 
 promises,  and  compress  the  hopes,  large  and  grand, 
 offered  by  the  gospel,  into  some  petty  and  pitiful 
 request,  that  as  we  imagine  bespeaks  Christian 
 humility,  but  in  truth  displays  unbelief.  What ! 
 when  God  is  for  us,  is  it  not  most  guilty  to  hesitate 
 and  linger  in  minor  and  facile  enterprises  ?  The 
 greatness  of  the  God  we  serve  demands  on  our  part 
 a  large  and  manly,  a  far-sighted  and  far-reaching 
 faith.     W.  R.  W. 
 
 32.  The  boundless  extent  of  his  understanding, 
 which  comprehended  the  full  dimensions  of  sin  and 
 of  wrath,  was  the  sole  cause  of  Christ's  deep  and 
 unparalleled  distress.  It  was  not  the  shame  nor  the 
 torment  of  the  Cross  that  afflicted  him  ;  but  his  soul, 
 if  I  may  be  allowed  the  expression,  was  crucified 
 more  than  his  body ;  his  heart  had  sharper  nails  to 
 pierce  it  than  his  hands  or  his  feet;  in  his  body  he 
 felt  the  I'age  and  cruelty  of  his  murderers,  but  in 
 his  soul  he  felt  sufferings  of  a  more  exquisite  nature. 
 Then  he  bore  the  griefs  and  carried  the  sorrows  of 
 all  his  people ;  then  he  felt  not  the  sins  only,  but 
 the  wounds  also,  of  every  broken  heart ;  the  tor- 
 ments of  his  martyrs,  the  reproaches  of  his  saints, 
 the  poverty,  distresses,  and  persecutions,  which  any, 
 
 which  all  of  them,  have  felt,  or  shall  feel,  till  the- 
 last  trumpet  shall  sound,  and  he  shall  come  again  in 
 his  glory.  Thus  God  spared  not  his  own  Son;  to 
 these  inconceivable  sufferings  was  the  Lord  of  life 
 
 delivered.     R.  W. As  we  are  the  objects  of  that 
 
 love  which  God  hath  commended  to  us  in  his  Son,  it 
 follows  that  no  bounds  can  be  set  to  our  happiness 
 — that  there  is  no  treasure  too  rich  in  the  mines  of 
 the  blessed  God,  no  duration  too  long  in  eternity,  no 
 communion  with  the  Creator  too  close,  too  intimate, 
 too  tender,  which  we  have  not  a  right  to  expect ;  ac- 
 cording to  that  comfortable,  that  ecstatic  maxim  of 
 the  apostle  :  "  He  who  spared  not  his  own  Son,  but 
 freely  delivered  him  up  for  us  all,  how  shall  he  not 
 with  him  also  freely  give  us  all  things  ?  "     Saurin. 
 
 33.  When  "  the  everlasting  covenant"  was 
 planned  between  the  three  persons  in  the  glorious 
 and  coequal  Trinity,  it  was  "  ordered  in  all  things, 
 and  sure  " ;  all  the  spiritual  seed  were  then  chosen 
 in  Christ,  their  head ;  and  grace  was  given  them  in 
 him  as  members  of  his  mystical  body.  All  the  sins 
 that  ever  they  should  commit,  with  every  aggrava- 
 tion with  which  they  should  be  swelled,  were  taken 
 into  the  account :  payment  was  then  virtuaUi/  made  ;•, 
 and  it  was  actually  made  when  Jesus  hung  on  the 
 accursed  tree ;  and  all  the  powers  of  earth  and  hell 
 combined  can  never  charge  one  sin  upon  the  soul 
 for  whom  it  was  so  paid  and  accepted.  For  "  who- 
 shall  lay  anything  to  the  charge  of  God's  elect?" 
 
 Hill. It  is  Paul's  challenge  to  the  universe.    Nay, 
 
 rather,  it  is  the  Holy  Spirit's  challenge.  It  is  un- 
 answerable even  now ;  for  from  the  first  moment 
 that  we  believed,  we  were  entitled  to  take  it  up.  It 
 is  a  challenge  which  God  himself  puts  into  our  lips, 
 and  he  will  acknowledge  it.  In  our  believing  we- 
 set  our  amen  to  his  testimony ;  and  in  his  giving  us 
 this  challenge,  he  is  setting  his  amen  to  our  faith. 
 Nay,  not  only  will  he  own  it,  but  he  will  take  it  up 
 out  of  our  lips,  and  himself  proclaim  it  through  the 
 universe,  "Who  shall  lay  anything  to  the  charge  of 
 my  elect  ?  "     Bonar. 
 
 34.  It  is  Christ  that  died  for  us,  to  take  away 
 our  sins,  and  is  risen  again  for  us,  to  clothe  us  in 
 his  righteousness,  and  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of 
 God  ever  making  intercession  for  us,  that  we  may 
 be  supported  under  every  trial  and  danger,  strength- 
 ened against  every  temptation,  delivered  from  the 
 sin  of  unbelief  and  all  other  sins,  girt  with  the  right- 
 eousness of  faith  and  crowned  with  all  the  graces 
 which  spring  from  faith,  and  at  length  may  be  re- 
 ceived into  the  presence  of  the  Father,  into  which 
 
 our  elder  brother  has  entered  before  us.    Hare. 
 
 It  is  a  point  which  should  move  us  to  great  joy  and 
 holy  pride,  that  we  are  so  honored  above  all  creatures, 
 yea,  above  the  angels,  that  we  can  now  truthfully 
 say  with  exultation :  My  flesh  and  blood  sitteth  at 
 the  right  hand  of  God,  reigning  with  power  over  all, 
 
SECTION  247.— ROMANS  8  :  28-39. 
 
 243 
 
 and  having  all  in  his  hand.  This  honor  hath  no 
 creature,  nor  any  angel,   but  my  flesh  and  blood. 
 
 Luther. Thou  shalt  find  life  in  his  death,  and 
 
 that  life  further  ascertained  to  thee  in  his  rising 
 again.  There  is  so  full  and  clear  a  title  to  life  in 
 these  two,  that  thou  canst  challenge  all  adversaries 
 upon  this  very  ground,  as  unconquerable  while 
 thou  standest  on  it.  In  point  of  justifying  before 
 God,  there  can  be  no  answer  but  this :  What  have 
 any  to  say  to  thee  ?  thy  debt  is  paid  by  Him  that 
 undertook  it.  Answer  all  accusations  with  this, 
 Christ  is  risen. 
 
 35.  Is  this  he  that  so  lately  cried  out,  Oh, 
 ivretched  man  that  I  am  !  who  shall  deliver  me  ?  that 
 now  triumphs.  Oh,  happy  man !  ivho  shall  separate  us 
 from  the  love  of  Christ?  Yes,  it  is  the  same. 
 Pained  then  with  the  thoughts  of  that  miserable 
 conjunction  with  a  body  of  death,  and  so  crying  out, 
 Who  will  deliver  ?  Now  he  hath  found  a  deliverer 
 to  do  that  for  him,  to  whom  he  is  for  ever  united. 
 So  vast  a  difference  is   there  betwixt  a  Christian 
 
 taken  in  himself  and  in  Christ.     L. The  question 
 
 may  be  termed  the  strongest  possible  form  of  denial, 
 and  by  it  must  be  understood,  not  our  love  to  Christ, 
 but  his  to  us.  The  foundation  of  such  conviction 
 can  not  rest  on  the  attachment  and  fidelity  of  his  fol- 
 lowers. But  a  firm  basis  of  tranquillity  is  offered  in 
 the  love  of  Christ  himself,  which  in  its  nature  is  a 
 free,  unconstrained,  eternal  affection.  From  this 
 love  nothing  can  separate  us,  because  it  is  all-power- 
 ful, all-embracing,  finally  all  -  conquering.  That 
 which  would  separate  from  him,  namely,  the  power 
 of  the  world  and  of  sin,  can  not  permanently  keep 
 its  ground  in  the  heart  and  life  of  the  Christian,  in 
 whom,  indeed,  the  old  man  yet  lives,  but  as  a  dying 
 creature.  Can  words  be  found  to  express  adequate- 
 ly the  consolation  which  such  thoughts  impart  ? 
 Van  0. 
 
 36.  That  which  makes  a  man  die  with  true 
 courage  and  step  with  holy  boldness  into  the  grave 
 is  believingly  to  remember  that  Jesus  Christ  died 
 and  lay  in  the  grave,  not  only  before  us,  but  for  us, 
 and  that  he  hath  worsted  and  conquered  that  king 
 of  terrors  upon  his  own  ground,  the  grave.     Caryl. 
 
 37.  Be  humble  and  depend  on  the  strength  of 
 Christ ;  seek  to  be  furnished  with  much  distrust  of 
 thyself  and  much  trust  in  him,  with  much  denial  of 
 thyself  and  much  love  to  him ;  and  this  preparing 
 and  training  of  the  heart  will  prove  useful  when 
 brought  to  a  real  conflict.  In  all,  both  beforehand 
 and  in  time  of  the  trial,  make  thy  Lord  Jesus  all 
 thy  strength ;  that  is  our  only  way  in  all  to  be  con- 
 querors, to  be  more  than  conquerors,  through  him 
 that  loved  us. 
 
 38.  39.  Remember  this  for  your  comfort,  that 
 as  you  are  brought  unto  God  by  Jesus  Christ,  so 
 you  are  kept  in  that  union  by  him.     It  is  a  firmer 
 
 knot  than  the  first  was  ;  there  is  no  power  of  hell  can 
 dissolve  it.  He  suffered  once  to  bring  us  once  unto 
 God,  never  to  depart  again  ;  as  he  suffered  once  for 
 all,  so  we  are  brought  once  for  all.  We  may  be 
 sensibly  nearer  at  one  time  than  another,  yet  we 
 can  never  be  separate  nor  cut  off,  being  once  knit 
 by  Christ  as  the  bond  of  our  union.  Neither  prin- 
 cipalities nor  poivers,  etc.,  shcdl  be  able  to  separate  u^ 
 from  the  love  of  God,  because  it  holds  in  Clirist  Jesus 
 
 our  Lord.     L. It  is  plainly  the  design  of  the 
 
 whole  section  to  show  that  the  afflictions  of  the 
 present  time  are  not  inconsistent  with  the  justified 
 state  of  Christians,  or  with  their  being  the  ob- 
 jects of  the  peculiar  affection  of  God  and  of  Christ. 
 And  there  is  no  trace  of  the  supposed  transition 
 from  God's  love  to  us  to  our  love  to  God.  The  love 
 of  God  in  Christ  Jesus  admits  fairly  no  other  mean- 
 ing than  the  love  of  God  manifested  to  us  through 
 the  mediation  of  Christ.     J.  B. 
 
 And  thus  the  mighty  argument  is  brought  to  an 
 end.  The  remainder  of  the  Epistle  is  spent  in  the 
 determination  of  various  points  of  interest  as  related 
 to  the  position  of  Jew  and  Gentile,  in  God's  deal- 
 ings, and  in  the  Church  of  the  time.  Meanwhile, 
 however,  the  great  argument  is  supplemented  by  the 
 views  of  God's  wisdom  and  love,  and  does  not  reach 
 its  final  conclusion  till  chapter  12,  where  the  apostle 
 gathers  up  all  in  general  exhortations,  grounded  on 
 this  review  of  God's  mercies  to  Jew  and  Gentile.  A. 
 
 Paul  has  shown  (chs.  6,  7)  that  believers  are 
 bound  up  with  Christ  in  his  death,  burial,  and  res- 
 urrection ;  and  that  this  union,  delivering  them  alike 
 from  legal  terror  and  from  legal  hope,  induces  new 
 and  loving  obedience.  They  become  dead  to  the 
 law  by  the  body  of  Christ,  that  in  union  or  marriage 
 to  him  as  their  risen  Lord  and  life  they  may  live 
 and  bear  fruit  unto  God.  So  the  apostle  establishes 
 that  sanctification  as  well  as  justification  is  by  the 
 grace  of  God  only,  not  through  bondage  to  the  law, 
 but  through  union  to  Christ  in  liberty.  Then,  in 
 the  sublime  and  animated  strain  of  the  eighth  chap- 
 ter, he  expatiates  on  the  safety  of  those  who  are  in 
 Christ,  the  indwelling  and  witness  of  the  Spirit  of 
 adoption,  the  hope  of  glorious  resurrection,  the  se- 
 curity of  salvation  in  the  purpose  and  calling  of 
 God,  the  reality  of  his  act  of  justification,  and  the 
 immutability  of  his  love  in  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
 So  ends  the  first  part  of  the  Epistle.  Its  key-words 
 are  those  formed  from  dike — right,  righteousness, 
 righteous  judgment,  just,  justify,  justification.  Ap- 
 prehending these  terms,  we  grasp  the  cardinal  truth 
 of  salvation  which  the  apostle  inculcates,  viz.,  that 
 while  the  law  of  God  condemns,  God  freely  justi- 
 fies us  through  faith  in  Christ  the  propitiation  for 
 our  sins,  and  in  union  with  him  as  our  crucified 
 and  buried  but  now  risen  Saviour.     D.  F. 
 
244  SECTION  248.— ROMANS  9  : 1-29. 
 
 Section  248. 
 
 Romans  ix.  1-29. 
 
 1  I  SAT  the  truth  in  Christ,  I  lie  not,  ray  conscience  also  bearing  me  witness  in  the  Holy 
 
 2  Ghost,  that  I  have  great  heaviness  and  continual  sorrow  in  my  heart.     For  I  could  wish 
 
 3  that  myself  were  accursed  from  Christ  for  my  brethren,  my  kinsmen  according  to  the  flesh : 
 
 4  who  are  Israelites;  to  whom  pertaineth  the  adoption,  and  the  glory,  and  the  covenants,  and 
 
 5  the  giving  of  the  law,  and  the  service  of  Ood,  and  the  promises;  whose  are  the  fathers,  and 
 of  whom  as  concerning  the  flesh  Christ  c(ime^  who  is  over  all,  God  blessed  for  ever.     Amen. 
 
 6  Not  as  though  the  word  of  God  hath  taken  none  effect.     For  they  are  not  all  Israel, 
 
 7  which  are  of  Israel :  neither,  because  they  are  the  seed  of  Abraham,  are  they  all  children : 
 
 8  but.  In  Isaac  shall  thy  seed  be  called.     That  is,  They  which  are  the  children  of  the  flesh, 
 these  are  not  the  children  of  God :  but  the  children  of  the  promise  are  counted  for  the 
 
 9  seed.     For  this  wthe  word  of  promise.  At  this  time  will  I  come,  and  Sarah  shall  have  a  son. 
 
 10  And  not  only  this  ;  but  when  Rebecca  also  had  conceived  by  one,  even  by  our  father  Isaac; 
 
 11  (for  the  children  being  not  yet  born,  neither  having  done  any  good  or  evil,  that  the  purpose 
 
 12  of  God  according  to  election  miglit  stand,  not  of  works,  but  of  him  that  calleth  ;)  it  was 
 
 13  said  unto  her.  The  elder  shall  serve  the  younger.     As  it  is  written,  Jacob  have  I  loved,  but 
 
 14  Esau  have  I  hated.     What  shall  we  say  then?     Is  there  unrighteousness  with  God?     God 
 
 15  forbid.     For  he  saith  to  Moses,  I  will  have  mercy  on  whom  I  will  have  mercy,  and  I  will 
 
 16  have  compassion  on  whom  I  will  have  compassion.     So  then  it  is  not  of  him  that  willeth, 
 
 17  nor  of  him  that  runneth,  but  of  God  that  sheweth  mercy.  For  the  Scripture  saith  unto 
 Pharaoh,  Even  for  this  same  purpose  have  I  raised  thee  up,  that  I  might  shew  my  power  in 
 
 18  thee,  and  that  my  name  might  be  declared  throughout  all  the  earth.     Therefore  hath  he 
 
 19  mercy  on  whom  he  will  hare  mercy,  and  whom  he  will  he  hardeneth.     Thou  wilt  say  then 
 
 20  unto  ine.  Why  doth  he  yet  find  fiiult?  For  who  hath  resisted  his  will  ?  Nay  but,  O  man, 
 who  art  thou  that  repliest  against  God?     Shall  the  thing  formed  say  to  him  that  formed  it, 
 
 21  Why  hast  thou  made  me  thus?  Hath  not  the  potter  power  over  the  clay,  of  the  same  lump 
 to  make  one  vessel  unto  honour,  and  another  unto  dishonour? 
 
 22  What  if  God,  willing  to  shew  his  wrath,  and  to  make  his  power  known,  endured  with  much 
 
 23  longsullering  the  vessels  of  wrath  fitted  to  destruction:  and  that  he  might  make  known  the 
 
 24  riches  of  his  glory  on  the  vessels  of  mercy,  which  he  had  afore  prepared  unto  glory,  even 
 
 25  us,  whom  he  hath  called,  not  of  the  Jews  only,  but  also  of  the  Gentiles?  As  he  saith  also 
 in  Osee,  I  will  call  them  my  people,  which  were  not  my  people ;  and  her  beloved,  which  was 
 
 26  not  beloved.     And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  in  the  place  where  it  was  said  unto  them.  Ye  are 
 
 27  not  my  people ;  there  shall  they  be  called  the  children  of  the  living  God.  Esaias  also  crieth 
 concerning  Israel,  Though  the  number  of  the  children  of  Israel  be  as  the  sand  of  the  sea,  a 
 
 28  remnant  shall  be  saved  :  for  he  will  finish  the  work,  and  cut  it  short  in  righteousness : 
 
 29  because  a  short  work  will  the  Lord  make  upon  the  earth.  And  as  Esaias  said  before.  Ex- 
 cept the  Lord  of  Sabaoth  had  left  us  a  seed,  we  had  been  as  Sodoma,  and  been  made  like 
 unto  Gomorrha. 
 
 When  once  we  understand  that  the  Jews  are  the  types  of  mankind  ;  when  each  one  of  us  shall  consider 
 what  has  been  done  to  the  Jewish  people  as  if  it  had  been  done  to  himself;  when  we  shall  be  able  to  see 
 ourselves  in  the  person  of  Israel,  delivered  from  Egypt  with  a  strong  hand,  crossing  the  Red  Sea,  miracu- 
 lously fed  in  the  desert,  introduced  by  force  of  arm  into  Canaan,  alternately  rebellious  and  penitent,  hum- 
 bled and  elevated,  at  war  with  the  inflexibility  of  a  perfect  law  and  at  the  same  time  the  object  of  ineffa- 
 ble solicitude,  it  will  no  longer  be  possible  for  us  to  believe  that  this  people  has  existed  in  vain,  or  that 
 we  owe  nothing  to  this  people,  or  that  we  could  have  dispensed  with  it.  And  then  collecting  in  our  mind 
 all  these  truths  at  once,  each  saying  to  himself :  The  history  of  this  people  is  my  history,  the  history  of 
 this  people  is  the  history  of  God ;  this  people  carried  in  its  bosom,  as  a  mother  does,  that  other  chosen  and 
 blessed  people  whom  Jesus  Christ  on  coming  into  the  world  found  ready  to  receive  him ;  the  Jewish  peo- 
 ple foretold  the  great  truths  which  prepare  for  receiving  gospel  truth ;  the  Jewish  people  was  the  first  and 
 necessary  propiigation  of  the  gospel ;  the  Jewish  people  at  the  coniTncnccment  of  Christianity  could  alone 
 bear  witness  to  Jesus  Christ ;  the  Jewish  people  choosing  or  rejecting  him,  is  the  immortal  witness  of  the 
 Saviour ;  a  Christian  after  having  considered  all  these  things  will  have  no  repugnance  to  repeat,  Salvation, 
 my  own  salvation,  is  of  the  Jews !     A.  V. 
 
\ 
 
 SECTION'  248.— ROMANS  9  : 1-29. 
 
 245 
 
 1-3.  In  the  close  of  the  eighth  chapter  of 
 Romans  theology  reaches  its  culmination.  That  is 
 a  height  where  all  that  the  mind  can  know  of  God 
 and  his  ways  is  seen  in  the  longest  perspective  and 
 most  celestial  clearness.  But  there  is  flowing  in  the 
 heart  of  the  apostle  a  current  of  sympathy  with 
 men,  which  overbears  in  another  moment  all  the 
 tide  of  rapturous  anticipation  which  the  view  of 
 God's  purposes  had  kindled.  "  I  have  great  heavi- 
 ness and  continual  sorrow  in  my  heart — for  my 
 brethren."  Certainly  that  is  the  spirit  which  all 
 who  have  the  responsibilities  of  public  service  for 
 Christ  should  seek.  It  is  said  that  Augustine  had 
 for  his  symbol  a  burning  heart.  If  to  a  burning 
 there  could  be  appropriately  added  a  suggestion  of  a 
 bleeding  heart,  we  should  have  the  comprehensive 
 Christian  symbol.  A  measure  of  the  seraphic  glow 
 of  the  eighth  chapter  of  Romans  is  permitted  to  us, 
 if  our  minds  are  lifted  to  that ;  but  should  not  our 
 cry  be,  that  we  may  never  be  without  the  concern, 
 without  something  of  the  pang  of  love  for  our 
 brother-men,  which  we  see  in  the  ninth  chapter? 
 Karr. 
 
 3*  "  I  could  have  ivished."     J.  B.  L. 1  could 
 
 wish,  if  such  a  thing  were  possible,  to  be  separated 
 from  Christ  and  bear  the  curse,  in  order  thereby  to 
 rescue  my  nation.  That  was  out  of  the  question,  for 
 only  Christ  could  undertake  to  bear  penal  sufferings 
 in  the  room  of  others.  It  displays,  however,  the  mag- 
 nitude of  his  love.  (Ex.  32  :  32,  Moses  felt  the  same.) 
 He  would  willingly  have  endured  anything,  however 
 
 terrible,  in  order  to  save   them.      Barth. Paul 
 
 saw  a  cloud  filled  with  wrath — a  black  cloud  of  vin- 
 dicatory justice  affecting  the  eternal  interests  of  his 
 countrymen — ready  to  burst  upon  their  heads;  he 
 saw  many  of  them  sealed  up  under  the  terrible 
 judgment  of  judicial  blindness,  and  this  it  was  which 
 racked  his  heart  with  agony,  and  drew  forth  his 
 thrilling  expressions  of  sympathy  and  grief.  He 
 envied  not  the  Gentiles ;  on  the  contrary,  he  makes 
 their  calling  and  conversion  matters  of  solemn  dox- 
 ology  and  thanksgiving  to  God  ;  but  he  did  lament, 
 deeply  and  sorely  lament,  that  so  many  of  his  coun- 
 trymen were  cut  off  from  the  hopes  of  eternal  life. 
 J.  H.  T. 
 
 4,  5.  Judaism  is  the  parent  of  Christianity. 
 The  new  system  sprang  up  on  the  soil  of  the  old, 
 and  could  spring  up  nowhere  else.  There  were  *'  the 
 oracles  of  God  "  ;  there  were  the  Messianic  promises, 
 and  the  aspirations  kindled  by  them,  in  a  form  that 
 made  it  possible  for  the  Messiah  to  arise,  with 
 a  full  consciousness  of  his  calling,  and  to  be  rec- 
 ognized by  others.  The  peculiarity  lies  in  the  or- 
 ganic relation  of  the  parts  of  the  earlier  Revelation 
 to  each  other,  and  the  collective  relation  of  the  whole 
 of  them  to  the  gospel.  Hence,  the  earliest  adhe- 
 rents of  the  Christian  faith  by  whom  it  was  first 
 
 propagated  in  the  world,  its  authoritative  expound- 
 ers for  all  time,  were  of  Jewish  extraction.  The 
 privilege  conferred  on  the  Jews,  in  the  special  train- 
 ing to  which  they  were  subjected,  might,  if  abused, 
 place  them  at  a  disadvantage  as  to  receiving  the 
 good  news,  even  in  comparison  with  the  nations 
 which  had  been  suffered  "  to  walk  in  their  own 
 ways."  "It  might  be,"  says  Dr.  Arnold,  "that 
 they  were  tempted  by  their  very  distinctness  to  de- 
 spise other  nations  ;  still  they  did  God's  work — still 
 they  preserved  unhurt  the  seed  of  eternal  life,  and 
 were  the  ministers  of  blessing  to  all  other  nations, 
 even  though  themselves  failed  to  enjoy  it."    G.  P.  F. 
 
 This  people,  to  whom  were  intrusted  the  oracles 
 
 of  God,  carries  in  its  mind,  solemnizes  in  its  rites, 
 reflects  in  its  manners,  the  elementary  ideas  on 
 which  the  gospel  is  founded ;  alone  among  the  na- 
 tions it  believes,  seriously  and  effectually  believes, 
 that  God  is,  and  that  he  is  the  rewarder  of  them 
 that  seek  him.  These  truths,  which  are  the  patri- 
 mony of  this  people,  it  has  in  its  different  disper- 
 sions carried  with  it  over  the  world.  It  has  sown 
 them  in  the  land  of  the  heathen.  Despised  as  it 
 was,  it  has  succeeded  in  accustoming  the  nations  to 
 the  idea,  the  unheard-of  idea,  of  one  living  and  holy 
 God.  This  was  essentially  to  prepare  them  for  Jesus 
 Christ.  And  when  Christianity,  after  having  col- 
 lected in  Judea  all  that  belonged  to  it,  makes  ready 
 to  conquer  Europe,  beginning  with  the  ancient  king- 
 dom of  that  Alexander  who  conquered  Asia,  it  finds 
 over  the  whole  Roman  world  advanced  posts,  cita- 
 dels, intrenched  camps  in  those  portions  of  Israel, 
 in  those  Jewish  colonies  which  Divine  Providence 
 had  scattered  up  and  down  upon  the  earth,  and 
 which  uniformly  became  the  first  Christian  Churches. 
 A.  V. 
 
 5.  Who  is  over  all,  God  blessed  for 
 ever.  What  is  that  subtle  approach  of  doctrine 
 injurious  to  Christ  which  these  words  of  Paul  do 
 not  bar  out  ?  lie  called  him  Christ,  to  show  that  he 
 had  really  become  man  ;  he  called  him  "  of  the  Jews 
 after  the  flesh,"  to  show  that  his  existence  does  not 
 merely  date  from  his  incarnation ;  he  called  him 
 "  who  is  "  that  he  might  proclaim  as  in  thunder  his 
 existence  without  a  beginning ;  he  called  him  "  over 
 all,"  to  proclaim  him  the  Master  of  creation ;  he 
 called  him  God,  that  we  might  not  be  deceived  by 
 looking  to  his  sufferings  and  his  outward  form, 
 and  deny  his  imperishable  nature ;  he  called  hira 
 "  blessed,"  that  we  might  adore  him  as  the  Almighty, 
 and  not  injuriously  regard  him  as  a  fellow-servant ; 
 he  called  him  "  unto  the  ages,"  that  he  might  show 
 that  he  who  formed  them  by  a  word  is  in  them  end- 
 lessly proclaimed  as  God.    Proclus. 
 
 7,  8.  The  Old  Testament  is  the  first  chapter  of 
 the  history  of  man  and  the  history  of  God.  The 
 experience  of  the  Jews  is  our  experience.     It  is  for 
 
246 
 
 SECTION  SJ,8.— ROMANS  9  : 1-29. 
 
 us  that  we  see  this  people  alternately  gathered  to- 
 gether and  forsaken,  scourged  and  blest.  Not  that 
 they  are  not  loved  for  themselves,  and  for  the 
 fathers'  sakes,  as  Paul  says  ;  but  in  the  marvelous 
 guidance  of  this  people  God  was  preparing  an  im- 
 mortal lesson  for  the  whole  human  race.  Not  only 
 the  doctrine  preached  to  the  Jewish  people,  but 
 more  especially  their  history  constitutes  the  trea- 
 sure of  all  ages  and  nations ;  because  as  history,  it 
 not  only  teaches,  it  estahliahes  what  God  is  and  what 
 man  is,  to  what  extent  God's  authority  is  absolute 
 and  his  law  sacred  ;  and,  in  fine,  it  establishes  the 
 active,  determinate,  and  paternal  manner  in  which 
 God  constantly  interposes  in  human  affairs.     A.  V. 
 
 13-17.  As  all  that  we  are  comes  from  Him,  so 
 we  belong  to  him  without  exception  or  reserve.  The 
 senses  of  our  bodies,  the  powers  of  our  souls,  the 
 successive  ages  of  life,  thought,  feeling,  resolve,  all 
 are  His.  He  is  absolute  master  of  our  health,  of 
 our  fortune,  of  our  very  life,  and  against  him  we 
 have  neither  plea  nor  remedy.  Nay,  we  are  bound 
 by  the  terms  of  existence  to  accept  with  submission 
 all  of  his  appointments.  Paul's  illustration  of  the 
 cases  of  Pharoah  and  Esau,  as  viewed  apart  from 
 their  responsibility,  is  strictly  in  point.  God's  claims, 
 which  begin  in  time,  continue  in  eternity ;  the  grave 
 does  not  touch  them.  Escape  him  we  can  not.  We 
 must  live  under  a  dispensation  of  his  love  or  a  dis- 
 pensation of  his  justice.  We  can  nowhere  be  inde- 
 pendent of  him.  We  may  now  and  here  choose  be- 
 tween a  free  and  joyous  service  and  a  punishment 
 which  is  as  certain  and  as  enduring  as  the  being 
 which  he  has  given  us.     H.  P.  L. 
 
 15.  The  Israelites,  immediately  after  the  giving 
 of  the  law,  had  committed  idolatry  or  exposed  them- 
 selves to  punishment.  Moses  besought  their  for- 
 giveness. In  answer  to  his  prayer,  the  words  quoted 
 here  were  used.  The  whole  nation  deserved  punish- 
 ment. God  was  determined  to  inflict  it  on  some 
 and  to  show  mercy  to  others ;  and  his  declaration 
 is,  that  the  reason  why  any  are  pardoned,  and  why 
 these  are  pardoned,  was  to  be  found  in  his  sovereign 
 grace.  There  was  no  unrighteousness  here.  God 
 gave  to  some  what  none  deserved,  and  he  inflicted 
 on  none  anything  but  what  all  had  deserved,  and  he 
 did  this  according  to  the  counsel  of  his  own  will. 
 J.  B. If  God  is  a  sovereign,  he  is  not  an  arbi- 
 trary despot ;  if  he  has  his  purposes  in  respect  to 
 all  tilings — and  unquestionably  he  has — they  are 
 formed  in  view  of  all-sufficient  reasons  every  way 
 worthy  of  himself,  as  a  God  infinite  in  his  wisdom 
 and  his  love.  He  may  bless  a  man  who  does  not 
 deserve  his  blessing,  but  he  can  not  punish  a  man 
 who  does  not  deserve  punishment.  The  sovereign 
 grace  of  God !  What  being  in  the  universe  does  it 
 injure,  or  what  obstacles  can  it  interpose  between 
 any  man  and  eternal  life  ?     E.  M. 
 
 16.  Many  ask  questions  about  election  and  other 
 doctrines,  which  do  not  yet  come  within  their  hori- 
 zon,  and  therefore  can  not  be  explained  to  them  (to 
 a  certain  extent,  true  of  us  all).  The  ninth  chapter 
 of  Paul's  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  as  Luther  said,  is 
 the  ninth.     Learn   first  the  eight   chapters  which 
 
 precede  it.     A.  S. The  Bible  teaches  that  man  is 
 
 a  free  agent,  under  personal  responsibility ;  that 
 salvation  is  provided  for  all,  and  freely  offered  to 
 all ;  that  God  desires  that  all  men  should  repent  and 
 be  saved ;  that  he  uses  his  word,  his  providence,  and 
 his  Spirit  to  bring  them  to  repentance ;  that  he  con- 
 tinues his  calls  to  men  who  resist  his  grace,  though, 
 as  in  the  case  of  Pharaoh,  his  very  long-suff'ering 
 may  but  harden  the  sinner's  impenitence.  It  is  no 
 positive  act  of  God  that  hardens  him,  no  divine  de- 
 cree that  hinders  his  salvation,  but  the  sinner's  own 
 refusal  to  submit  his  will  in  faith  to  the  righteous- 
 ness of  God.  In  this  respect,  the  stubborn  impeni- 
 tence of  Pharaoh,  alike  unto  divine  mercies  and 
 judgments,  is  but  the  type  of  the  heart  of  man. 
 Again  and  again  we  are  told  that  Pharaoh  hardened 
 his  own  heart.  J.  P.  T. Conversion  and  salva- 
 tion must,  in  the  very  nature  of  the  things,  be 
 wrought  and  effected  either  by  ourselves  alone,  or 
 by  ourselves  and  God  together,  or  solely  by  God 
 himself.  The  last  hypothesis  is  built  on  the  strong- 
 est evidence  of  reason.  Scripture,  and  experience. 
 It  most  effectually  hides  pride  from  man,  and  sets 
 the  crown  of  undivided  praise  upon  the  head — 
 or,  rather,  casts  it  at  the  feet — of  that  glorious 
 Triune  God  "  who  worketh  all  in  all."  But  this  is 
 a  crown  which  no  sinners  ever  yet  cast  before  the 
 throne  of  God  who  were  not  first  led  into  the  trans- 
 porting views  of  his  gracious  decree  to  save  freely, 
 and  of  his  own  will,  the  people  of  his  eternal  love. 
 Zanchius. 
 
 The  great  question  for  me,  as  one  for  whom 
 Christ  died  and  to  whom  the  offer  of  eternal  life  is 
 made,  a  being  responsible  to  God  and  to  my  own 
 soul  for  every  decision  I  form  and  every  choice  I 
 make  in  reference  to  my  everlasting  interests,  is. 
 Am  I  willing  to  embrace  the  offer  of  eternal  life  which 
 is  placed  before  me  ?  If  I  am  not,  it  is  not  God's 
 purpose,  but  my  own  election  in  opposition  to  the 
 will  and  commandment  of  God,  which  destroys  me 
 body  and  soul  for  ever.  This  is  the  thought  to  be 
 distinctly  apjirehcnded,  and  which  should  be  thrown 
 with  all  its  fearful  and  crushing  weight  upon  the 
 conscience  of  every  man  who  has  not  accepted  of 
 
 Jesus   Christ.     E.   M. In    the    16th    verse,   the 
 
 showing  of  his  mercy  signifies  the  preventing  grace 
 of  God  in  conversion;  for  in  the  18th  verse  it  is 
 said,  God  shows  mercy  "  to  whom  he  will,  and  whom 
 he  will  he  hardens."  Where  it  is  evident  that 
 showing  mercy  is  opposed  not  to  condemning  but  to 
 hardenhig;  and  consequently  the  intent  of  the  words 
 
 i 
 
SECTION  21^.— ROMANS  9  :  30-33  ;  10  :  1-13. 
 
 247 
 
 I 
 
 IS  this,  that  divine  grace  overcomes  the  rebellious 
 will,  softens  the  stiff  and  stubborn  heart,  and  makes 
 It  pliant  to  obedience.  This  flows  from  his  pure 
 good  will  and  pleasure,  without  the  least  motive 
 from  the  inclinations  or  endeavors  of  sinful  men. 
 But  the  other  effects  of  God's  mercy  require  con- 
 •ditions  in  the  subjects  that  receive  them ;  for  he 
 pardons  only  penitent  believers,  and  glorifies  none 
 but  persevering  saints.     Bates. 
 
 19-24.  The  force  of  the  objection  (v.  19) 
 seems  to  be :  "  Since  God  can  refuse  mercy  and  in- 
 flict punishment  on  whom  he  chooses  to  do  so,  why 
 does  he  not  will  to  have  mercy  on  all,  so  as  to  make 
 them  obedient,  and  thus  put  finding  of  fault  out  of 
 the  case  ?  None  can  resist  his  will."  The  objec- 
 tion is  answered  in  two  ways :  first,  by  showing  the 
 absurdity  and  wickedness  of  man's  finding  fault 
 with  what  God  does  or  says  (vs.  20,  21),  and  then 
 by  showing  that  the  dispensations  objected  to  were 
 perfectly  consistent  with  divine  justice  and  benig- 
 nity (vs.  22-24).     J.  B. The  objection  is  founded 
 
 on  ignorance  or  misapprehension  of  the  relation  be- 
 tween God  and  his  sinful  creatures :  supposing  that 
 he  is  under  obligation  to  extend  his  grace  to  all, 
 whereas  he  is  under  obligation  to  none.  It  is  to  be 
 borne  in  mind  that  Paul  does  not  here  speak  of 
 God's  right  over  his  creatures  as  creatures,  but  as 
 sinful  creatures ;  as  he  himself  clearly  intimates  in 
 the  next  verses.  It  is  the  cavil  of  a  sinful  creature 
 ■against  his  Creator  that  he  is  answering,  and  he 
 does  so  by  showing  that  God  is  under  no  obligation 
 to  give  his  grace  to  any,  but  is  as  sovereign  as  in 
 fashioning  the  clay. 
 
 22.  His  wrath  and  his  power.  The  two 
 objects  which  Paul  here  specifies  as  designed  to  be 
 answered  by  the  punishment  of  the  wicked  are  the 
 manifestation  of  the  wrath  of  God  and  the  exhibi- 
 tion of  his  power.  The  word  wrath  is  used  here,  as 
 in  chapter  1:18,  for  the  divine  displeasure  against 
 sin,  the  calm  and  holy  disapprobation  of  evil,  joined 
 with  the  determination  to  punish  those  who  commit 
 it.     Though  the  inherent  ill  desert  of  sin  must  ever 
 
 be  regarded  as  the  primary  ground  of  the  infliction  of 
 punishment — a  ground  which  would  remain  in  full 
 force  were  no  beneficial  results  anticipated  from  the 
 misery  of  the  wicked — yet  God  has  so  ordered  his 
 government  that  the  evils  which  sinners  incur  shall 
 result  in  the  manifestation  of  his  character,  and 
 the  consequent  promotion  of  the  holiness  and  hap- 
 piness of  his  intelligent  creatures  throughout  eter- 
 nity.    C.  H. 
 
 All  the  godly  have  this  to  consider :  that  they 
 were  strangers  and  enemies  to  God ;  and  let  each  of 
 them  think,  Whence  was  it  that  I,  a  lump  cf  the  same 
 polluted  clay  with  those  that  perish,  should  be  taken 
 and  purified  and  molded  by  the  Lord's  own  hand  for 
 a  vessel  of  glory  ?  Nothing  but  free  grace  makes 
 the  difference ;  and  where  can  there  be  love  and 
 praises  and  service  found  to  answer  this  ?  All  is 
 to  be  ascribed  to  the  mercy,  gifts,  and  calling  of 
 Christ.     L. 
 
 25-29.  The  marked  difference  between  the  lan- 
 guage used  in  reference  to  those  whom  God  treats 
 kindly  and  those  whom  he  treats  severely  deserves 
 notice.  With  regard  to  the  fitting  of  the  vessels  of 
 wrath  for  destruction :  they  are  fitted — how  and  by 
 whom  it  is  not  said,  but  God  did  not  fit  them  for 
 the  destruction  to  which  he  doomed  them  as  fitted 
 for  it.  In  the  other  case  it  is  divine  agency  alto- 
 gether, in  fitting  them  for  glory,  and  bestowing  it  od 
 them.  God  dealt  with  unbelieving  Jews  as  he  did 
 with  Pharaoh,  whom  they  resembled  in  their  obsti- 
 nacy. He  bore  with  them  long ;  he  offered  them 
 mercy,  which  they  contemptuously  rejected.  When 
 they  had  fitted  themselves  for  destruction,  they  were 
 destroyed.  On  the  other  hand,  God  bestows  salva- 
 tion on  a  portion  of  men  called  from  the  great  body 
 of  Jews  and  Gentiles,  and  fitted  by  his  grace  for  the 
 enjoyment  of  it,  by  being  made  in  faith  thankfully 
 to  accept  it.  In  withholding  saving  blessings  from 
 certain  of  the  Jews,  he  does  them  no  wrong ;  and 
 in  inflicting  on  them  severe  judgments,  he  only  at 
 last  inflicts  punishment  which  had  long  been  in- 
 curred.    J,  B. 
 
 Section  249. 
 
 Romans  ix.  -30-33  ;  x.  1-13. 
 
 30  What  shall  we  say  then?     That  the  Gentiles, -which  followed  not  after  righteousness, 
 
 31  have  attained  to  righteousness,  even  the  righteousness  which  is  of  faith.  But  Israel,  which 
 followed  after  the  law  of  righteousness,  hath   not  attained  to  the  law  of  righteousness. 
 
 32  Wherefore?     Because  they  sought  it  not  by  faith,  but  as  it  were  by  the  works  of  the 
 
 33  law.  For  they  stumbled  at  that  stumblingstone ;  as  it  is  written,  Behold,  I  lay  in  Sion 
 a  stumblingstone  and  rock  of  offence :  and  whosoever  believeth  on  him  shall  not  be 
 ashamed. 
 
248 
 
 SECTION  2Jt9.— ROMANS  9  :  30-33;  10  : 1-13. 
 
 1  Brethren,  my  heart's  desire  and  prayer  to  God  for  Israel  is,  that  they  might  be  saved, 
 
 2  For  I  bear  them  record  that  they  have  a  zeal  of  God,  but  not  according  to  knowledge. 
 
 3  For  they  being  ignorant  of  God's  righteousness,  and  going  about  to  establish  their   own 
 
 4  righteousness,  have  not  submitted  themselves  unto  the  righteousness  of  God.     For  Christ 
 
 5  is  the  end  of  the  law  for  righteousness  to  every  one  that  believeth.     For  Moses  describeth 
 the  righteousness  which  is  of  the  law.  That  the  man  which  doeth  those  things  shall  live  by 
 
 6  them.     But  the  righteousness  which  is.  of  faith  speaketh  on  this  wise.  Say  not  in  thine 
 heart,    Who  shall  ascend   into  heaven?   (tliat   is,   to   bring   Christ  down  from  above:) 
 
 Y  or,  "Who  shall  descend  into  the  deep  ?  (that  is,  to  bring  up  Christ  again  from  the  dead.) 
 
 8  But  what  saith  it?     The  w^ord  is  nigh  thee,  even  in  thy  mouth,  and  in  thy  heart:  that  is, 
 
 9  the  word  of  faith,  which  we  preach  ;  that  if  thou  shalt  confess  with  thy  mouth  tlie  Lord 
 Jesus,  and  shalt  believe  in  thine  heart  that  God  hath  raised  him  from  the  dead,  thou  shalt  be 
 
 10  saved.     For  with  the  heart  man  believeth  unto  righteousness ;  and  with  the  mouth  confes- 
 
 11  sion  is  made  unto  salvation.     For  the  scripture  saith,  Whosoever  believeth  on  him  shall 
 
 12  not  be  ashamed.     For  there  is  no  difference  between  the  Jew  and  the  Greek:  for  the  same 
 
 13  Lord  over  all  is  rich  unto  all  that  call  upon  him.     For  whosoever  shall  call  upon  the  name 
 of  the  Lord  shall  be  saved. 
 
 Christ  is  something  and  docs  something  to  every  one  of  us.  He  is  either  the  rock  on  which  I  build, 
 poor,  weak,  sinful  creature  as  I  am,  getting  security  and  sanctity  and  strength  from  him,  I  being  a  living 
 atone,  built  upon  "  the  living  stone,"  and  partaking  of  the  vitality  of  the  foundation ;  or  else  he  is  the 
 other  thing,  "  a  stone  of  stumbling  and  a  rock  of  offense  to  them  which  stumble  at  the  word."  So  the 
 gospel  of  Christ  exercises  a  permanent  effect  upon  us.  It  is  presented  to  each  of  us  here  individually, 
 in  the  definite  form  of  an  actual  offer  of  salvation  for  each,  and  of  an  actual  demand  of  trust  from  each. 
 The  words  pass  into  our  souls,  and  thenceforward  it  can  never  be  the  same  as  if  they  had  not  been  there. 
 The  gospel  once  heard  is  henceforward  a  perpetual  element  in  the  whole  condition,  character,  and  destiny 
 of  the  hearer.     A.  M. 
 
 Christ  is  present  to  his  followers  as  he  is  not  and  can  not  be  to  the  world  ;  present  as  an  all-permeat- 
 ing Spirit ;  present  as  the  all-quickening  Lite  ;  consciously,  socially  present ;  so  that  no  explorations  of 
 science  or  debates  of  reason  are  wanted  to  find  him,  no  going  over  the  sea  to  bring  him  back,  or  up  into 
 heaven  to  bring  him  down ;  because  he  is  already  present,  always  present,  in  the  mouth  and  in  the  heart. 
 In  this  manner  he  will  be  revealed  in  all  men,  waits  to  be  revealed  in  all,  if  only  they  will  suffer  it.  The 
 word  for  every  loving,  trusting  heart  is,  "  I  will  be  manifest  in  you.     Lo,  I  will  be  with  you  always."^ 
 
 H.  B. This  is  the  way  to  lessen  our  distance  from  God  and  heaven,  by  bringing  Christ  continually  to 
 
 us  on  earth  :  the  sky  is  closed,  and  shows  no  sign ;  all  things  continue  as  they  were  from  the  beginning 
 of  the  world ;  evil  abounds,  and,  therefore,  the  faith  of  many  waxes  cold ;  but  Christ  was  and  is  among 
 us — Christ  crucified  and  Christ  risen — to  make  us  feel  that  we  may  live  with  God  daily  upon  earth,  and, 
 doing  so,  shall  live  with  him  for  an  eternal  life  in  a  country  that  can  not  pass  away.     T.  A. 
 
 33.  Christ  comes  offered  to  us  all  in  good  faith 
 on  the  part  of  God  as  a  foundation  upon  which  we 
 may  build.  And  then  comes  in  that  strange  mys- 
 tery, that  a  man,  consciously  free,  turns  away  from 
 the  offered  mercy,  and  makes  him  that  was  intended 
 to  be  the  basis  of  his  life,  the  foundation  of  his 
 hope,  the  rock  on  which,  steadfast  and  serene,  he 
 should  build  up  a  temple-home  for  his  soul  to  dwell 
 in — makes  him  a  stumbling-stone  against  which,  by 
 rejection  and  unbelief,  he  breaks  himself !     A.  M. 
 
 2.  Zeal  is  an  element  that  will  combine  with 
 any  active  principle  in  man ;  will  give  its  strength 
 and  inspiration  in  any  pursuit  or  interest  under  the 
 sun ;  will  profane  itself  to  the  lowest,  will  be  the 
 glory  of  the  highest,  like  fire  that  will  smolder  in 
 garbage  and  will  lighten  in  the  heavens.     A  fatal 
 
 ignorance  in  zeal  the  apostle  here  speaks  of,  name- 
 ly, men's  zealously  maintaining  the  sufficiency  of  a 
 righteousness  of  their  own  which  God  will  not  ac- 
 cept. A  true  and  divinely  enforced  knowledge  would 
 reveal  to  them  the  awful  holiness,  justice,  and  law 
 of  God— would  reveal  themselves  to  them — and  then 
 
 their  zeal  would  go  another  way.    J.  F. The  zeal 
 
 which  is  acceptable  is  that  which  aims  at  the  glory 
 of  God  and  which  is  founded  on  true  benevolence 
 to  men,  and  which  does  not  aim  to  establish  a  sys- 
 tem of  self-righteousness,  as  did  the  Jew,  or  to 
 build  up  our  own  sect,  as  many  others  do.     A.  B. 
 
 3-5.  The  cause  of  this  rejection  of  the  Jews 
 was  that  they  persisted  in  a  false  idea  of  righteous- 
 ness, as  consisting  in  outward  works  and  rites,  and 
 refused  the  true  righteousness  manifested  to  them 
 
SECTION  2J,9.— ROMAN'S  9  :  30^3;   10  : 1-13. 
 
 249 
 
 in  Christ,  who  was  the  end  of  the  law.  The  Jew 
 considers  righteousness  as  the  outward  obedience  to 
 certain  enactments ;  the  Christian  considers  right- 
 eousness as  proceeding  from  the  inward  faith  of  the 
 heart.      Whoever  has  this  faith,  whether  Jew  or 
 
 Gentile,  shall  be  admitted  into  God's  favor.     C. 
 
 Establish  their  own  righteousness.  Thou  art 
 industrious  from  motives  of  ambition;  thou  art 
 faithful  in  thy  calling  from  motives  of  pride ;  thou 
 art  patient  and  lowly  from  the  desire  of  fame ;  thou 
 avoidest  great  sins  because  thou  fearcst  shame  and 
 disgrace,  and  in  order  that  thou  mayest  yield  thyself 
 unhindered  to  hidden  sin ;  thou  concealest  from  the 
 world  thy  anger  and  bad  temper,  in  order  to  be 
 praised  by  the  world  as  gentle.  Thou  givest  to  the 
 poor  that  they  may  praise  thee.  All  thy  patience 
 and  humility,  all  thy  gentleness  and  benevolence, 
 all  thy  faithfulness  and  industry,  give  cords  and 
 bonds  to  thy  ambition  and  pride,  that  they  may 
 bind  thee  more  tightly  than  they  could  do  other- 
 wise. Thou  layest  aside  sins  and  boastest  of  the 
 strength  of  thy  virtue.  Seest  thou  not  that  all  thy 
 self-made  piety  condemns  thee  ?  Secst  thou  not 
 that  it  is  only  with  sins  that  thou,  a  sinner,  re- 
 leasest  thyself  from  sins  ?  A.  C. Is  it  no  un- 
 righteousness that  thy  whole  life  should  be  nothing 
 else  but  a  contradiction  to  the  very  design  of  Christ's 
 dying,  a  perpetual  hostility,  a  very  tilting  at  his 
 Cross  ?  Is  there  no  imrighteousness  in  thy  obsti- 
 nate infidelity  that  denies  belief  to  bis  glorious 
 truths,  acceptance  of  his  gracious  offers,  subjection 
 to  his  holy  laws  ?  Is  it  righteous  to  live  as  no  way 
 under  law  to  Christ  ?  to  persist  in  actual  rebellion 
 against  his  just  government,  which  he  died  and  re- 
 vived and  rose  again  to  establish  over  the  living 
 and  the  dead  ?  In  a  word,  is  it  righteous  to  tread 
 under  foot  the  Son  of  God,  to  vilify  his  blood,  and 
 despise  his  Spirit  ?  Is  this  the  righteousness  that 
 thou  talkest  of  ?  Are  these  thy  qualifications  for 
 the  everlasting  blessedness  ?     Howe. 
 
 If  thou  go  to  Christ  with  thy  own  righteousness 
 he  will  not  have  thee  ;  for  he  will  have  none  but  lost 
 things,  for  he  came  to  seek  and  save  that  which  was 
 lost.  As  long  as  thou  lookest  but  to  the  righteous- 
 ness of  the  law,  the  spirit  of  Jesus  leaves  thee,  till 
 thou  acknowledge  Christ  for  the  Saviour  of  the  lost, 
 the  justifier  of  the  ungodly,  the  gracer  of  the  un- 
 worthy, and  the  healer  of  the  sick.  Hence  it  is 
 that  Christ  leaves  sin  in  his  own  to  humble  them ; 
 for  if  they  had  righteousness  of  their  own  they 
 would  misken  him  and  his  righteousness.  And  be- 
 cause they  will  not  quit  their  own  righteousness,  he 
 gives  them  an  assay  of  themselves ;  and  wlien  after 
 a  proof  of  their  own  naughtiness  they  will  not  yet 
 submit  to  him,  then  he  sends  crosses,  sicknesses, 
 troubles  of  all  sorts,  that  they  may  be  forced  to  de- 
 spair in  themselves  and  come  in  to  Christ's  hospi- 
 
 tal, there  to  lie  till  they  be  cured  of  all  their  sinful 
 maladies. 
 
 4.  Christ  the  end  of  the  law.  First  take 
 us  to  Christ,  renouncing  our  own  righteousness ; 
 then  draw  strength  from  him,  and  in  his  strength 
 bring  forth  good  fruits,  and  so  be  renewed ;  come 
 and  get  righteousness  from  Christ ;  then  crave  new 
 strength  from  him  (for  thou  hast  none  of  thy  own) 
 to  be  holy.  Upon  this  order  stands  the  matter  be- 
 twixt God  and  his  children  :  that,  not  finding  their 
 own  righteousness,  they  take  Christ's,  and  take  new 
 strength  from  his  resurrection,  sufferings,  and  death, 
 and  so  get  power  to  slay  sin.  From  once  they  come 
 to  Christ,  then  holiness  begins  at  the  heart's  roots, 
 by  the  new  power  given  by  Christ.  That  self-right- 
 eousness they  would  be  at  holds  aye  a  man  proud, 
 but  this  righteousness  God  would  have  them  to  em- 
 brace holds  them   humble.     D.  D. That   be- 
 
 lieveth.  A  believer  is  to  do  nothing  for  justifica- 
 tion, only  believe  and  be  saved ;  though  the  law  be 
 a  rule  for  every  one  that  believes  to  tvalk  by,  it  is 
 not  for  justification.  Always  put  a  difference  be- 
 tween justification  wrought  by  the  man  Christ  with- 
 out, and  sanctification  wrought  by  the  Spirit  of  Christ 
 within.     Bun. 
 
 6,  7.  The  Christian  religion  does  not  require  us 
 to  perform  an  impossible  work,  like  going  up  to  the 
 throne  of  God  and  bringing  the  Mediator  down.  It 
 does  not  require  us  to  go  into  the  abyss,  the  grave, 
 the  regions  of  departed  souls,  and  perform  a  work 
 like  raising  a  man  from  the  dead.  It  demands  a 
 task  that  lies  within  the  proper  exercise  of  human 
 power ;  an  act  of  simple  confidence  in  Jesus  Christ, 
 and  a  suitable  acknowledgment  of  him  before  the 
 world  at  large.     A.  B. 
 
 9.  Believe  in  thine  heart.  It  is  the  grand 
 distinction  of  Christianity  that  it  makes  its  appeal 
 to  faith,  and  upon  that,  as  a  fundamental  condition, 
 rests  the  promise  of  salvation.  It  is  called  (here 
 and  elsewhere)  the  word  of  faith,  the  disciples  are 
 distinguished  as  believers,  and  Christ  is  published 
 as  the  Saviour  of  them  that  believe.  What  is  wanted 
 is  a  faith  that  goes  beyond  the  mere  evidence  of 
 propositions  about  Christ,  viz.,  the  faith  of  a  trans- 
 action ;  and  this  faith  is  Christian  faith.  It  is  the- 
 act  of  trust  by  ichich  one  being,  a  sinner,  commits  him- 
 self to  another  being,  a  Saviour.  It  is  not  mind  deal- 
 ing with  notions  or  notional  truths.  But  it  is  being 
 trusting  itself  to  being,  and  so  becoming  other  and 
 different,  by  a  relation  wholly  transactional.  AVe 
 commit  ourselves  to  the  Lord  Jesus  by  an  act  of 
 total  and  eternal  trust,  which  is  our  faith.  The  mat- 
 ters included  in  this  act  are  the  surrender  of  our 
 mere  self-care,  the  ceasing  to  live  from  our  own 
 point  of  separated  will,  a  complete  admission  of  the 
 mind  of  Christ,  a  consenting,  practically,  to  be  mod- 
 ulated by  his  motives  and  aims,  and  to  live,  as  it 
 
250 
 
 SECTION'  250.— ROMAN'S  10  :  U-21 ;  11  : 1-12. 
 
 ^erc,  infolded  in  his  spirit.  It  is  comniitting  one's 
 character  wholly  to  the  living  character  of  Jesus,  so 
 that  every  willing  and  working  and  sentiment  shall 
 be  pliant  to  hi;?  superior  mind  and  spirit.     H.  B. 
 
 10.  With  the  heart  man  believeth.  Not 
 ■witli  the  brain  but  with  the  heart — with  that  kind 
 of  faith  in  which  love  is  a  larger  clement  than  in- 
 tellect, and  trust  is  more  than  assent.  This  is  the 
 faith  that  completes  the  whole  work  of  regeneration. 
 It  carries  penitence  deeper  down  among  the  springs 
 of  feeling.  It  heightens  the  blush  of  shame  at  liv- 
 ing a  selfish  and  worldly  life,  because  it  is  so  alien 
 to  the  disinterested  and  devout  temper  of  the  Mas- 
 ter. It  makes  the  new  life  a  reality,  because  it 
 founds  it  in  the  deepest  motives.  It  changes  the 
 whole  inner  man.  It  works  by  love.  It  enters  the 
 invisible,  and  dwells  in  the  secret  tabernacle  of  a 
 
 most  holy  joy.     F.  D.  II. It  is  the  heart  which 
 
 fixes  itself  entirely  on  the  love  that  shines  forth  in 
 the  work  of  redemption ;  cleaves  without  distraction 
 to  the  sacrifice  of  the  adorable  victim  ;  lets  the  nat- 
 ural impression  of  that  unparalleled  love  penetrate 
 freely,  and  develop  itself  gradually,  in  its  interior. 
 <3uickly  then  are  the  veils  torn  away,  and  the  shad- 
 ows dissipated  for  ever  !  How  little  difficulty  docs 
 he  that  loves  find  in  comprehending  love !  How 
 natural  to  him  does  it  appear  that  God,  infinite  in 
 all  things,  should  be  infinite  also  in  his  compassion ! 
 How  inconceivable  to  him,  on  the  other  hand,  that 
 human  hearts  should  not  be  capable  of  feeling  the 
 beauty  of  a  work,  without  which  God  could  not  man- 
 ifest himself  entire !  How  astonished  is  he  at  the 
 blindness  of  those  who  read  and  reread  the  Scrip- 
 tures without  comprehending  the  central  truth ;  who 
 pass  and  repass  before  a  love  all  divine  without 
 recognizing  or  even  perceiving  a  work  all  divine ! 
 
 A.  V. Whatever  else  it  has  or  lacks,  the  soul,  to 
 
 be  saved,  must  obey  an  honest  purpose.  Pretense 
 and  falsehood  must  be  stripped  off  it.  It  must  be- 
 lieve with  the  affections,  heartily.  With  the  heart 
 man  believeth  unto  salvation,  before  confession  is 
 made  with  the  mouth.  Get  the  conviction,  which  is 
 the  fountain,  and  it  will  furrow  out  a  channel,  and 
 fill  it  with  a  stream.  Get  the  new  life,  the  love  of 
 God,  and  it  will  shape  a  body  as  the  juices  in  the 
 germ  shape  the  tree.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 With  the  mouth  confession  is  made.    The 
 
 terms  of  Christian  communion  are  the  terms  of  salva- 
 tion, and  no  church  has  a  right  to  require  more  for  its 
 communion  than  Christ  does  for  entrance  into  heav- 
 en.    C.  H. The  things  nece.-sary  to  be  believed 
 
 are  reduced  in  Christ's  Church  to  the  smallest  possi- 
 ble number  and  the  simplest  possible  terms.  It 
 can  not  be  God's  intention,  after  planting  his  king- 
 dom on  earth  by  the  costly  sacrifices  of  redemption, 
 to  keep  men  out  of  it  by  intellectual  difficulties. 
 He  asks  you  to  believe  in  him,  a  living,  divine  Sa- 
 viour, and  in  the  personal  and  historical  facts  of  his 
 mediation,  with  a  very  few  of  the  more  comprehen- 
 sive truths  closely  related  to  his  person,  his  ministry, 
 and  its  consequences.  Whatever  is  beyond  these  is 
 doctrine  not  essential  to  membership,  or  to  beginning, 
 but  may  be  learned  in  the  discipline,  and  by  doing 
 the  will,  afterward.  Religion  belongs  in  the  heart- 
 beat of  a  man's  affections  and  tlie  breath  of  his 
 daily  desire.  But  when  the  heart  has  taken  it  in 
 it  will  not  lock  it  there  and  make  it  a  prisoner.  It 
 must  go  abroad  again,  for  the  blessing  of  man  and 
 the  praise  of  God.  It  will  put  its  owner  into  the 
 Church,  not  to  show  himself,  but  that  he  may  the 
 better  become  one  with  his  brethren,  and  with  their 
 common  head.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 12.  Fo7-  the  same  Lord  who  is  over  all  man- 
 kind, the  Lord  Messiah,  is  rich,  full  of  benefits,  and 
 ready  to  communicate  them  to  all,  whether  Jews  or 
 Gentiles,  2i'ho,  believing  on  him,  call  upon  him,  give 
 him  divine  homage,  acknowledge  his  Lordship  by 
 praying  to  him.     And  this  is  confirmed  by  another 
 
 Messianic  prophesy  (Joel  2  :  32).     J.  B. There 
 
 is  a  beautiful  conception  of  the  character  of  God  in- 
 volved in  the  use  of  the  word  "  rich  "  in  this  con- 
 nection. For  he  is  said  to  be  rich,  not  in  respect  of 
 what  he  has,  but  of  what  he  bestows.  Used  of  men, 
 the  word  indicates  one  to  whom  much  has  accrued ; 
 but  it  is  used  here  of  God  to  designate  one  from 
 whom  infinite  wealth  of  blessing  accrues  to  the  sons 
 of  men.  It  is  for  us  he  is  rich  ;  his  wealth  is  ours ; 
 we  have  a  marvelous  and  inexhaustible  treasury  in 
 him.  He  is  rich  unto  all  that  call  upon  him.  They 
 call,  and  he  answers  by  communications  of  his 
 wealth.  Let  us  entertain  no  contracted  view  of  the 
 fullness  of  blessing  that  dwelleth  in  our  reconciled 
 God  !  Let  us  neither  exclude  ourselves  nor  others. 
 G.  B. 
 
 Section  250. 
 
 Romans  x.  14-21 ;    xi.  1-12. 
 
 14  How  then  shall  they  call  on  him  in  whom  they  have  not  believed?  and  how  shall  they 
 believe  in  him  of  whom  they  have  not  heard?  and  how  shall  they  hear  without  a  preacher? 
 
 15  and  how  shall  they  preach,  except  they  be  sent?  as  it  is  written,  How  beautiful  are  the  feet 
 
8ECTI0X  250.— ROMANS  10  :  14-21;   11  : 1-12. 
 
 251 
 
 16  of  them  that  preach  the  gospel  of  peace,  and  bring  glad  tidings  of  good  things!     But  they 
 
 17  have  not  all  obeyed  the  gospel.  For  Esaias  saith,  Lord,  who  hath  believed  our  report?  So 
 then  faith  cometh  by  hearing,  and  hearing  by  the  word  of  God. 
 
 18  But  I  say,  Have  they  not  heard  ?     Yes,  verily,  their  sound  went  into  all  the  earth,  and 
 
 19  their  words  unto  the  ends  of  the  world.  But  I  say,  Did  not  Israel  know?  First  Moses 
 saith,  I  will  provoke  you  to  jealousy  by  them  that  are  no  people,  and  by  a  foolish  nation  I 
 
 20  will  anger  you.     But  Esaias  is  very  bold,  and  saith,  I  was  found  of  them  that  sought  me 
 
 21  not ;  I  was  made  manifest  unto  them  that  asked  not  after  me.     But  to  Israel  be  saith,  All 
 
 1  day  long  I  have  stretched  forth  my  hands  unto  a  disobedient  and  gainsaying  people.  I 
 say  then,  Hath  God  cast  away  his  people?  God  forbid.  For  I  also  am  an  Israelite,  of  the 
 seed  of  Abraham,  of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin. 
 
 2  God  hath  not  cast  away  his  people  which  he  foreknew.     Wot  ye  not  what  the  scripture 
 
 3  saitli  of  Elias?  how  he  maketh  intercession  to  God  against  Israel,  saying,  Lord,  they  have 
 killed  thy  prophets,  and  digged  down  thine  altars ;  and  I  am  left  alone,  and  they  seek  my 
 
 4  life.     But  what  saith  the  answer  of  God  unto  him?     I  have  reserved  to  myself  seven  thou- 
 
 5  sand  men,  who  have  not  bowed  the  knee  to  the  image  of  Baal.     Even  so  then  at  this  present 
 
 6  time  also  there  is  a  remnant  according  to  the  election  of  grace.  And  if  by  grace,  then  is  it 
 no  more  of  works:  otherwise  grace  is  no  more  grace.     But  if  it  he  of  works,  tlien  is  it  no 
 
 7  more  grace  :  otherwise  work  is  no  more  work.     What  then  ?     Israel  hath  not  obtained  that 
 
 8  which  he  seeketh  for ;  but  the  election  hath  obtained  it,  and  the  rest  were  blinded  (ac- 
 cording as  it  is  written,  God  hath  given  them  the  spirit  of  slumber,  eyes  that  they  should 
 
 9  not  see,  and  ears  that  they  should  not  hear;)  unto  this  day.  And  David  saith,  Let  their 
 table  be  made  a  snare,  and  a  trap,  and  a  stumblingblock,  and   a  recompense  unto  them: 
 
 10  let  their  eyes  be  darkened,  that  they  may  not  see,  and  bow  down  their  back  ahvay. 
 
 11  I  say  then.  Have  they  stumbled  that  they  should  fall  ?     God  forbid:  but  rather  through 
 
 12  their  fall  salvation  is  come  unto  the  Gentiles,  for  to  provoke  them  to  jealousy.  ISTow  if  the 
 fall  of  them  he  the  riches  of  the  world,  and  the  diminishing  of  them  the  riches  of  the  Gen- 
 tiles ;  how  much  more  their  fulness  ? 
 
 Christian  people  are  Christ's  instruments ,  for  effecting  the  realization  of  the  purposes  of  his  death. 
 2fot  without  them  shall  the  preaching  be  fully  known.  Not  without  the  people  wilhng  in  the  day  of  his 
 power,  and  clothed  in  priestly  beauty,  shall  the  Priest  King  set  his  feet  upon  his  enemies.  Neither  the 
 ■divine  decree,  nor  the  expansive  power  of  the  truth,  nor  the  crowned  expectancy  of  the  waiting  Lord,  nor 
 the  mighty  working  of  the  Comforter,  are  the  complete  means  for  the  accomplishment  of  the  divine  pronv 
 ise,  that  all  nations  shall  be  blessed  in  him.  He  has  willed  that  we  should  make  known  the  unsearchable 
 riches  of  Christ.  God  reveals  his  truth,  that  men  who  believe  it  may  impart  it.  God  gives  the  word, 
 that,  caught  up  by  those  who  receive  it  into  an  honest  and  good  heart,  it  may  be  poured  forth  in  mighty 
 chorus  from  the  lips  of  the  "  great  company  of  them  that  publish  it."  Christian  men !  learn  your  high 
 vocation  and  your  solemn  responsibilities.  For  what  did  you  receive  the  word  of  God  ?  For  the  same 
 reason  for  which  you  have  received  everything  else  which  you  possess — that  you  might  share  it  with  your 
 brethren.  How  did  you  receive  it?  A  gift,  unmerited,  that  you  might  feel  bound  to  spread  the  free 
 divine  gift  by  cheerful  human  work  of  distribution.  From  whom  did  you  receive  it  ?  From  Christ,  who 
 in  the  very  act  of  giving  binds  you  to  live  for  him  and  not  for  yourselves,  and  to  mold  your  lives  after  the 
 pattern  of  his.     A.  M. 
 
 14,  15.  Seriously  reflect  how  bound  up  with 
 the  very  vitals  of  the  true  faith  is  the  notion  of  its 
 diffusion — how  therefore  they  have  totally  misread 
 Christianity,  have  misapprehended  its  rudimentary 
 principles,  have  probably  never  received  it  at  all 
 except  in  speculation,  who  can  acquiesce  in  an  easy, 
 self-indulgent  life,  without  effort  in  any  single  shape 
 for  its  propagation.  Let  them  lemembcr  that  the 
 one  great  business  of  the  era  is  the  dissemination  of 
 ■God's  truth — that,  in  one  form  or  other,  whether  by 
 alms  and  pray<^rs  only  or  by  personal  exertions,  this 
 business  mus^  be  carried  on  by  all  professing  the 
 
 name  of  Christ — and  that  all  other  works  in  which 
 man  is  engaged  are  only  valuable  as  subordinate 
 agencies,  helping  more  or  less  remotely  toward 
 the  end,  carrying  on  that  system  of  things  which 
 will  result  in  the  establishment  of  God's  king- 
 dom-.    E.  M.  G. 
 
 What  we  need  for  the  renovation  of  the  human 
 family  is  the  spread  of  that  life-giving  doctrine 
 which  we  find  in  the  Scriptures,  and  which  challenges 
 the  abject  and  the  wretched,  universally  and  unex- 
 ccptivcly,  as  the  heirs  of  immortality,  and  as  in- 
 dividually embraced  in  the  intention  of  the  gospel. 
 
252 
 
 SECTIOX  250.~ROMAN'S  10  :  11^-21;   11  : 1-12. 
 
 It  follows  from  this  doctrine  that  men,  even  the 
 vilest,  are  no  more  to  be  contemned,  for  the  Al- 
 mighty does  not  contemn  them  ;  they  are  no  longer 
 to  be  forgf^tton,  or  despotically  abused,  or  selfishly 
 despaired  of,  for  the  Son  of  God  has  redeemed 
 them.  On  the  contrary,  they  must  now  singly,  and 
 at  whatever  cost,  be  sought  out,  instructed,  cared 
 for,  and  succored.     I.  T. 
 
 Man  is  lost,  and  the  Son  of  God  is  seeking  him ; 
 man  is  lost,  and  the  Son  of  God  is  come  to  save  him  ; 
 man  is  lost,  and  the  Church  is  commissioned  to  go 
 forth  in  the  might  of  faith  and  prayer  to  his  salva- 
 tion. To  save  the  lost !  We  talk  of  it,  as  children 
 talk  of  the  affairs  of  empires;  we  see  through  a 
 glass  darkly ;  our  conceptions  are  low  and  limited. 
 To  save  the  lost !  Tell  us,  ye  damned  spirits,  what 
 it  means.  Tell  us,  Son  of  God,  what  it  means  ;  what 
 stirred  thy  soul  in  godlike  compassion  to  seek  the 
 lost  ?  Tell  us,  ye  ransomed  and  ye  faithful  spirits 
 who  never  sinned — tell  us,  eternity — what  is  this 
 mighty  work  of  gospel  missions?  Tell  us,  0  Father, 
 tell  thy  churches ;  tell  thy  ministers  ;  until  every 
 slumberer  awake,  every  energy  be  aroused,  and  the 
 way  of  life  be  pointed  out  to  a  perishing  race !   Kirk. 
 
 19.  The  passage  referred  to  (Deut.  32  :  21) 
 stands  in  a  wonderful  chapter,  containing  an  epito- 
 me of  the  anticipated  history  of  the  Israelites,  from 
 the  times  of  Moses  down  to  "  the  latter  days  " — pre- 
 dicting that  God  would,  for  the  punishment  of  their 
 sins,  withdraw  from  them  the  special  favors  he  had 
 bestowed  and  confer  them  upon  those  who  had  been 
 destitute  of  them — "  the  foolish,"  the  idolatrous — 
 thus  making  those  the  objects  of  their  jealousy  and 
 envy  who  had  previously  been  contemned  and  hated. 
 This  threatening  was  fulfilled  when  the  great  body 
 of  the  Jews,  having  rejected  the  promised  Messiah, 
 were  disowned  by  God,  and  when  he  "  visited  the 
 Gentiles  to  take  out  of  them  a  people  for  his  name." 
 Such  was  the  state  of  things  when  the  apostle 
 wrote.     J.  B. 
 
 1.  Paul,  though  the  apostle  of  the  Gentiles, 
 never  cast  off  his  care  for  his  brethren,  and  always 
 expressed  himself  on  that  subject  with  the  warmest 
 affection ;  and  he  alone,  of  all  the  writers  in  the 
 New  Testament,  hath  spoken  clearly  of  the  restora- 
 tion of  the  Jews :  he  earnestly  wishes  for  that 
 happy  day,  and  saw  it  afar  off,  and  was  glad.    G.  T. 
 
 2-12.  This  illustrious  race,  to  which  pertained 
 the  adoption,  and  the  glory,  and  the  covenants,  the 
 ordinance  of  the  law,  divine  service,  and  the  prom- 
 ises ;  this  race,  from  which  Christ  is  descended,  is 
 not  destined  to  be  for  ever  among  the  nations  a 
 deplorable  monument  of  the  divine  anger.  After 
 having  seen  its  diminution,  the  world  will  see  its 
 fullness.  If  their  diminishing,  says  the  apostle,  is 
 our  riches,  what  will  their  fullness  be  ?     When  the 
 
 t  fullness  of  Israel  shall  have  returned  to  the  fold^ 
 I  will  not  Israel  again  be  a  prophetic  people  ?  Will 
 I  not  the  accomplishment  of  this  promise  be  to  itself 
 as  a  testimony  of  the  divine  faithfulness,  an  ad- 
 monitor  to  all  nations,  and  a  powerful  call  upon  all 
 to  faith  and  obedience ;  and  will  not  this  people,  as 
 marvelous  in  its  restoration  as  in  its  fall,  be  again, 
 and  more  than  ever,  a  powerful  leaven  to  leaven 
 the  mass  of  humanity  ?     In  every  case,  its  fullness 
 
 will    be  our  joy  and  consolation.      A.  V. The 
 
 fullness  of  the  Jews  is  the  fullness  of  blessing 
 which  shall  belong  to  them  when  they  return  to 
 God  and  embrace  his  Messiah.  The  conversion  of 
 the  Jews  will,  directly  or  indirectly,  do  more  for  the 
 advantage  of  the  Gentiles  than  their  unbelief  has 
 done.     J.  B. 
 
 It  was  to  the  Jew  the  Redeemer  came  as  the 
 Saviour ;  it  was  to  him  those  words  of  life  and  love 
 had  been  originally  spoken ;  it  was  in  his  villages 
 and  cities  he  had  wrought  such  unparalleled  exhibi- 
 tions of  superangelic  power  in  healing  thousands 
 of  his  diseased  and  dying ;  it  was  for  him,  at  first, 
 that  incarnate  Son  had  been  revealed  in  his  all-per- 
 fect life ;  in  his  hands  were  those  Holy  Scriptures : 
 they  described  the  suffering  and  the  all-glorious 
 Messiah ;  and  it  was  his  rejection  of  this  Christ 
 that  culminated  in  the  cry,  "  Crucify  him."  From 
 that  hour  he  reaped  as  he  had  sown;  murder, 
 assassination,  intestine  war,  open  revolt,  marched 
 through  the  land,  and  flooded  his  cities  with  bloods 
 Peace,  quiet,  he  knew  no  more.  He  ripened  in 
 every  attribute  of  evil,  until  the  legions  of  Rome 
 trod  him  down  beneath  their  iron  heel ;  the  tem- 
 ple lay  in  ruins,  and  the  remnant  of  the  people, 
 escaped  from  the  edge  of  the  sword,  were  sent 
 forth  as  the  monuments  of  divine  wrath  to  fulfill 
 his  prophetic  words  in  their  dispersion  over  the 
 earth.  To-day  men  point  to  the  Jew  as  prophecy 
 fulfilled  ;  to-day  this  fated  and  trodden  people  exist 
 — exist,  after  eighteen  centuries  of  plague  and  war, 
 and  racks  and  fire,  and  disabilities — exist  still,  dis- 
 tinct from  all  nations.  They  have  drunk  the  cup 
 even  to  its  dregs,  but  there  is  to  dawn — is  dawning 
 — a  brighter  day,  the  day  of  the  fuller  gathering 
 in  of  the  Gentiles,  when  this  long-cursed  people 
 shall  come  forth,  no  more  to  shout,  "  Crucify  him," 
 but  with  a  penitent  heart  and  streaming  eyes,  to 
 cry,  "  My  Lord  and  my  God."  The  past  is  seen  is 
 known ;  the  Messiah  they  have  longed  and  hoped 
 for  is  he,  the  crucified  one ;  and  when  this  fact 
 dawns  upon  them,  then  to  him  shall  the  gathering 
 of  the  people  be.  Hasten,  0  Lord,  that  hour  of 
 gladness;  that  hour  when  Jew  and  Gentile,  no 
 longer  Jew  and  Gentile,  shall  with  one  voice  crown 
 Jesus  as  their  king.     S.  W.  F. 
 
SECTION  251.— ROMANS  11 :  13-36.  253 
 
 Section  251. 
 
 EoMANS  xi.  13-36. 
 
 13  For  I  speak  to  you  Gentiles,  inasmuch  as  I  am  the  apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  I  magnify  mine 
 
 14  office:  if  by  any  means  I  may  provoke  to  emulation  them  which  are  my  flesh,  and  might 
 
 15  save  some  of  them.     For  if  the  casting  away  of  them  he  the  reconciling  of  the  world,  what 
 
 16  shall  the  receiving  of  them  he^  but  life  from  the  dead?     For  if  the  firstfruit  he  holy,  the 
 
 17  lump  is  also  holy:  and  if  the  root  he  holy,  so  are  the  branches.  And  if  some  of  the 
 branches  be  broken  off,  and  tliou,  being  a  wild  olive  tree,  wert  grafled  in  among  them,  and 
 
 18  with   them  partakest   of  the  root  and  fatness  of  the   olive  tree;    boast   not   against  the 
 
 19  branches.     But  if  thou  boast,  thou  bearest  not  the  root,  but  the  root  thee.     Thou  wilt  say 
 
 20  then.  The  branches  were  broken  otf,  that  I  might  be  grafted  in.     Well ;  because  of  unbelief 
 
 21  they  were  broken  off,  and  thou  staudest  by  faith.  Be  not  highminded,  but  fear :  for  if 
 God  spared  not  the  natural  branches,  take  heed  lest  he  also  spare  not  thee. 
 
 22  Behold  therefore  the  goodness  and  severity  of  God  :  on  them  which  fell,  severity;  but 
 toward  thee,  goodness,  if  thou  continue  in  Jiia  goodness :  otherwise  thou  also  shalt  be  cut 
 
 23  otf.     And  they  also,  if  they  abide  not  still  in  unbelief,  shall  be  graflfed  in  :  for  God  is  able 
 
 24  to  graif  them  in  again.  For  if  thou  wert  cut  out  of  the  olive  tree  which  is  wild  by  nature, 
 and  wert  graffed  contrary  to  nature  into  a  good  olive  tree :  how  much  more  shall  these, 
 
 25  which  be  the  natural  branches,  be  graffed  into  their  own  olive  tree?  For  I  would  not, 
 brethren,  that  ye  should  be  ignorant  of  this  mystery,  lest  ye  should  be  wise  in  your  own 
 conceits;  that  blindness  in  part  is  happened  to  Israel,  until  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles  be 
 
 26  come  in.     And  so  all  Israel  shall  be  saved :  as  it  is  written,  There  shall  come  out  of  Sion 
 •27  the  Deliverer,  and  shall  turn  away  ungodliness  from  Jacob  :   for  this  is  my  covenant  unto 
 
 28  them,  when  I  shall  take  away  their  sins.     As  concerning  the  gospel,  they  are  enemies  for 
 
 29  your  sakes :  but  as  touching  the  election,  they  are  beloved  for  the  fathers'  sakes.     For  the 
 
 30  gifts  and  calling  of  God  are  without  repentance.     For  as  ye  in  times  past  have  not  believed 
 
 31  God,  yet  have  now  obtained  mercy  through  their  unbelief:  even  so  have  these  also  now 
 
 32  not  believed,  that  through  your  mercy  they  also  may  obtain  mercy.  For  God  hath  con- 
 cluded them  all  in  unbelief,  that  he  might  have  mercy  upon  all. 
 
 33  O  the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of  the  wisdom  and  knowledge  of  God!  how  unsearchable 
 
 34  are  his  judgments,  and  his  ways  past  finding  out!     For  who  hath  known  the  mind  of  the 
 
 35  Lord?  or  who  hath  been  his  counsellor?     Or  who  hath  first  given  to  him,  and  it  shall  be 
 
 36  recompensed  unto  him  again?  For  of  him,  and  through  him,  and  to  him,  are  all  things: 
 to  whom  he  glory  for  ever.     Amen. 
 
 The  burst  of  exultation  uttered  by  the  apostle  in  the  closing  verses  is  the  conclusion  of  a  chain  of 
 reasoning  which  is  carried  on  uninterruptedly  from  the  9th  to  the  lltb  chapter.  The  exclusion  of  the 
 Jews  from  the  blessings  of  God's  kingdom,  in  contrast  with  the  reception  of  the  Gentiles,  presents  an 
 apparent  problem  in  God's  government.  By  the  light  of  Scripture  and  experience  he  gradually  comes  to 
 the  conviction  that  this  mode  of  action  is  in  no  degree  at  variance  with  God's  faithfulness,  since  his 
 ancient  promises  were  only  to  the  true,  the  believing  Israel :  even  less  with  his  holiness,  since  the  rejec- 
 tion of  Israel  is  merely  the  righteous  punishment  of  their  unbelief ;  and  least  of  all  with  his  truth,  mercy, 
 and  grace,  since  the  fall  of  Israel  was  the  receiving  of  the  Gentiles,  and  should  afterward  be  followed 
 by  their  rising  again.  Thus  the  whole  divine  scheme  passes  in  broad  outline  before  his  eyes.  He  dis- 
 covers what  men  regard  as  evil  brought  through  a  higher  hand  to  good.  God  has — behold  the  result  of 
 his  hallowed  meditation  ! — concluded  the  whole  world,  both  Jew  and  Gentile,  under  sin,  in  order  that  he 
 in  his  own  good  time  may  have  mercy  on  all.  But  now,  when  the  apostle's  eye  has  beheld  this  light,  he 
 can  no  longer  restrain  his  exultation.  From  the  dazzling  summit  of  faith  he  gazes  into  a  depth  which 
 causes  him  to  sink  down  in  adoration.  It  is  a  depth,  first  of  riches,  that  is  to  say,  of  grace,  which  thus 
 has  mercy  on  sinners  without  distinction ;  then  of  wisdom,  which  chooses  the  best  means  for  this  highest 
 aim  ;  lastly,  of  l-nowledge,  which  is  here  determinate  prescience,  which  in  the  repose  of  eternity  has  fore- 
 seen and  foreordained  all,  in  order  that  in  the  fullness  of  time  it  may  come  to  pass.  The  conclusion  from 
 this  can  only  be,  the  origin,  the  progress,  the  end  of  all  salvation  was  foreordained  by  God  in  Christ : 
 ^'  For  of  him,  and  through  him,  and  to  him,  are  all  things,  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever.     Amen."     Men  in 
 
254 
 
 SECTION  251.— ROMANS  11 :  13-36. 
 
 all  ages  praised  this  exultant  expression  of  Paul's,  as  one  of  the  most  beautiful  and  sublime  in  all  his 
 epistles.  It  is  the  epitome  of  faith,  as  often  as  it  glances  on  God's  guidance  both  of  individuals  and  of 
 all  within  the  sphere  of  redemption.      Van  0. 
 
 Age  has  followed  age,  and  the  Jews  remain  to 
 this  hour  spioad  over  the  face  of  the  earth,  a  fear- 
 ful and  affecting  testimony  to  the  truth  of  God's 
 word.  They  are  without  their  sanctuary,  without 
 their  Messiah,  without  the  hope  of  their  believing 
 ancestors.  But  it  shall  not  be  always  thus.  They 
 are  still  "  beloved  for  the  fathers'  sake."  When 
 the  "  fullness  of  the  Gentiles  shall  come  in,"  they 
 too  shall  be  gathered.  They  shall  discover  in  our 
 Jesus  the  marks  of  the  promised  Messiah,  and 
 with  tenderness  proportioned  to  their  former  insen- 
 sibility shall  cling  to  his  Cross.  Grafted  again  into 
 their  own  olive-tree,  all  Israel  shall  be  saved.  It 
 was  through  their  fall  that  salvation  came  unto  us 
 Gentiles.  And  "  if  the  casting  away  of  them  be 
 the  reconciling  of  the  world,  what  shall  the  receiv- 
 ing of  them  be  but  life  from  the  dead  ?  "  What 
 ecstasy !  the  Gentile  and  the  Jew  taking  sweet 
 counsel  together,  and  going  to  the  house  of  God  in 
 company  ;  the  path  of  the  swift  messenger  of  grace 
 marked  in  every  direction  by  the  fullness  of  the 
 blessing  of  the  gospel  of  Christ.     J.  M.  M. 
 
 17,  18.  The  Church  of  God  is  here  spoken  of 
 under  the  figure  of  an  olive-tree,  a  tree  remarkable 
 for  its  beauty,  fruitfulness,  and  usefulness.  This 
 mystical  olive  is  represented  as  growing  out  of  the 
 root  of  the  patriarchs  of  the  Israelitish  people,  with 
 whom,  as  believers,  the  covenant  was  made  that 
 God  would  be  their  God  and  the  God  of  their  seed. 
 The  Jews  arc  considered  as  the  natural  branches, 
 being  descendants  of  these  patriarchs ;  and,  till 
 Christ  came,  the  true  members  of  the  Church  of 
 God  were  to  be  found  almost  exclusively  among 
 them.  The  rejection  of  the  greater  part  of  that 
 people  in  consequence  of  unbelief  is  represented 
 as  the  breaking  off  of  a  portion  of  the  natural 
 branches,  and  the  conversion  of  some  of  the  Gen- 
 tiles as  the  grafting  into  the  mystical  olive  of  a 
 number  of  branches  of  a  wild  olive  so  that  they 
 become  partakers  of  its  root  and  fatness — so  that 
 they  are  so  connected  with  Abraham  as  to  be 
 blessed  with  him.  The  conclusion  drawn  is  (v.  18) 
 that  the  converted  Gentiles  should  not  think  con- 
 temptuously of  the  Jews,  whether  converted  or  un- 
 converted, for  the  Gentiles  were  much  indebted  to 
 the  Jews,  and  owed  everything  to  that  society  which 
 
 had  the  Jewish  patriarch  for  its  root.     J.  B. 
 
 The  Christian  Church  was  no  new  thing  in  the 
 earth  ;  it  was  the  continuation  of  the  one  body 
 which  began  to  be  formed  when  first  the  seed  of 
 the  woman  was  announced,  and  was  afterward  more 
 fully  developed  under  the  Abrahamic  promise  ;  and 
 
 yet  more  fully  developed  when  the  ascended  Christ 
 shed  down  his  Spirit,  first  on  Abraham's  sons,  and 
 then  on  the  far-off  Gentiles.  When  Gentiles  come 
 into  the  Church  they  are  accounted  as  Abraham's 
 seed,  for  "  they  that  be  of  faith  are  blessed  with 
 faithful  Abraham "  ;  they  are  the  wild  branches 
 grafted  into  the  good  old  olive-tree,  which  has  never 
 been  uprooted  nor  cast  away.  The  New  Testament 
 Church  gets  its  sap,  its  vitality,  from  this  con- 
 nection ;  and  New  Testament  saints  are  what  they 
 are  by  reason  of  their  being  made  "  partakers  of 
 the  root  and  fatness  of  the  olive-tree."     Bonar. 
 
 21.  Lest  he  also  spare  not  thee.  They 
 were  broken  off  because  of  unbelief,  and  thou 
 standest  through  faith,  but  yet  only  because  and  ia 
 so  far  as  thou  believest.  The  loving  care  of  God 
 calls  loud  and  long,  but  not  for  ever ;  a  time  may 
 come  when  he  must  give  up  nations  and  individuals 
 to  their  own  blindness,  because,  however  powerfully 
 he  urges,  he  constrains  no  one  to  be  saved  who 
 stubbornly  refuses  to  profit  by  the  work  of  his  re- 
 deeming love.      Van  0. 
 
 22.  Behold  therefore  the  goodness  and 
 severity  of  God.  The  Jews  who  had  so  long 
 been  a  barren  branch  on  the  olive-tree  of  his 
 Church — putting  forth,  indeed,  the  leaves  of  reli- 
 gious profession,  but  no  fruit  of  true  holiness — God 
 had  cut  off  and  cast  away.  The  Gentiles — origi- 
 nally "  aliens  from  the  commonwealth  of  Israel,  and 
 strangers  fi'om  the  covenants  of  promise  " — he  had 
 inserted,  as  a  new  wild  graft,  into  the  cultivated 
 olive-tree.  These  two  contrary  dealings  are  traced 
 up  to  their  source  in  different  attributes  of  the  Most 
 High  ;  the  one  testifies  to  his  severity,  the  other  to 
 his  goodness.  It  .is  this  essential  character  of  the 
 divine  being  which  forms  the  basis  of  the  great 
 doctrine  of  the  atonement.  God  presents  us  in  the 
 atonement  with  the  highest  illustration  of  both  his 
 attributes.  He  may  be  conceived  as  standing  by 
 the  Cross  of  the  Lord  Jesus  and  pointing  to  it  in 
 exemplification  of  his  character,  as  set  forth  in  the 
 text,  "  Behold  therefore  the  goodness  and  severity 
 
 of  God."     E.  M.  G. In  most  cases  the  goodness  is 
 
 illustrated  by  one  kind  of  events,  and  the  severity  by 
 another,  but  in  Christ's  work  the  same  event  of  his 
 death  displayed  the  two  sides  of  God's  character 
 alike  and  at  once,  and  thus  pardon  was  never  offered 
 to  the  guilty  without  a  loud  protest  against  sin. 
 T.  D.  W. 
 
 Christ's  gospel  gives  out  the  forgiveness  of  sins  ; 
 and  the  tone  of  encouragement,  of  mercy,  of  loving- 
 kindness  to  sinners  is  ever  predominant.     But  yet 
 
SECTION  251.— ROMANS  11  :  13-36 
 
 255 
 
 there  is  another  language,  which  is  to  be  found  alike 
 in  the  Old  Testament  and  in  the  New ;  a  language 
 not  indeed  so  common  as  the  language  of  mercy, 
 but  yet  repeated  many  times ;  a  language  which  we 
 also  need  as  fully  as  it  was  ever  needed,  and  of 
 whose  severity  we  can  no  more  spare  one  tittle  than 
 we  can  spare  anything  of  the  comfort  of  the  other. 
 T.  A. 
 
 25-32.  God's  object  has  been  not  to  reject  any, 
 but  to  show  mercy  upon  all  mankind.  Ilis  purpose 
 has  been  to  make  use  of  the  Jewish  unbelief  to  call 
 the  Gentiles  into  his  Church,  and  by  the  admission 
 of  the  Gentiles  to  rouse  the  Jews  to  accept  his  mes- 
 sage, that  all  might  at  length  receive  his  mercy.     C. 
 
 35.  Gentiles  come  in.  Let  us  celebrate  the 
 beginnings  of  our  blessed  hope  with  exulting  hearts ; 
 for  from  this  time  forward  we  begin  to  enter  into 
 an  eternal  inheritance,  and  the  secrets  of  Scripture, 
 speaking  of  Christ,  have  been  laid  open  to  us,  and 
 the  truth,  which  Jewish  blindness  does  not  receive, 
 has  carried  its  light  into  all  nations.     Leo. 
 
 26-28.  The  meaning  of  the  prophecy  still  re- 
 mains veiled  to  the  unhappy  posterity  of  Jacob ;  but 
 the  time  will  at  length  come  when,  the  veil  being 
 taken  away,  they  as  well  as  we  will  clearly  compre- 
 hend the  words.     A.  V. Take  up  a  volume  of  the 
 
 history  of  any  country,  at  any  age  since  the  fall  of 
 Jerusalem,  and  you  find  the  Jews  just  as  we  now 
 find  them — dwelling  in  the  seclusion  of  their  own 
 communities.  "  The  restless  feet  "  of  this  ancient 
 people  of  God  are  pressing  every  inhabitable  region 
 of  the  world.  They  are  met  in  every  city,  in  every 
 mart  of  business,  in  every  climate,  among  people  of 
 every  language.  Amid  all  their  sufferings  and  wan- 
 derings, in  harmony  with  prophecy,  they  have  re- 
 mained a  distinct  and  peculiar  people.  With  neither 
 a  country  nor  a  nation  that  could  be  called  their 
 own,  they  have  uniformly  preserved  a  distinct  nation- 
 ality. Though  they  have  looked  upon  the  mightiest 
 revolutions  among  the  Gentiles ;  though  they  have 
 been  moving  among  extensive  migrations,  from  east 
 to  west,  and  from  north  to  south ;  though  they  have 
 been  dwellers  in  different  empires  while  in  their  as- 
 cendant, supremacy,  and  decline ;  though  we  have 
 seen  them  passing  through  all  those  political  and 
 civil  convulsions  which  have  destroyed  every  nation 
 around  Judea,  except  the  Persians  alone,  who  re- 
 stored them  from  their  Babylonish  captivity — yet 
 for  eighteen  centuries  they  have  remained,  in  all 
 essential  features,  the  same.  They  maintain  the 
 same  laws,  and  have  continued  to  preserve  their  own 
 
 and  their  old  identity.     L.  T.  T. The  Jews  exist 
 
 not  only  as  a  monument  and  a  miracle  ;  Jewish  mind 
 has  exerted  a  powerful  influence  on  the  world.  In 
 money  power,  the  Jews  hold  in  their  hands  the  des- 
 tiny of  kingdoms  and  empires,  whose  governments 
 become  bankrupt  and  their  sovereigns  turn  beggars 
 
 at  a  Hebrew's  nod.  Among  the  most  distinguished 
 scholars  and  men  of  science,  we  find  the  Jews  prom- 
 inent. The  most  renowned  in  astronomy  have  been 
 Jews,  as  the  Herschels  in  England  and  Arago  in 
 France.  Of  Christianized  Jews  are  Hengstenberg, 
 Tholuck,  Schleiermacher,  Gesenius,  Neander,  Nie- 
 buhr,  and  others,  whose  learned  treatises,  Biblical 
 criticisms,  didactic  theology,  and  general  sacred  lit- 
 erature, are  found  in  the  library  of  every  theological 
 student.     An. 
 
 29.  Are  without  repentance.  Read  "can. 
 not  be  repented  of."     A. 
 
 32.  The  man  who  thoroughly  understands  this 
 single  verse  has  the  key  to  the  whole  Bible.  The 
 doctrine  of  the  Bible  has  these  two  fundamental 
 articles :  The  Misery  of  Man — The  Mercy  of  God. 
 The  text  mentions  them  both,  and  sets  them  over 
 against  each  other.  "  God  hath  concluded  them  all 
 in  unbelief  " — here  is  man's  misery ;  "  that  he  might 
 have  compassion  upon  all " — here  is  God's  mercy. 
 
 Monod. To  sinners  of  every  kind,  to  us  all,  to 
 
 the  whole  world,  the  man  of  God  cries  in  the  Scrip- 
 tures, "  God  hath  concluded  all  in  rebellion,  that  he 
 may  have  mercy  upon  all."  With  him  there  is  no 
 respect  of  persons,  no  respect  of  sins  ;  he  stops  not 
 at  some  shades  of  difference ;  he  does  not  apply  to- 
 ns our  own  vain  measures ;  for  the  original  crime  is 
 equal  in  all ;  and  since  he  has  included  all  in  rebel- 
 lion, he  includes  all  in  mercy.  The  amnesty  is  for 
 all  equally ;  but  it  must  be  accepted  just  as  it  is 
 offered ;  not  as  a  right,  but  as  a  gift ;  not  as  an 
 abandonment  of  the  principles  of  the  divine  govern- 
 ment, but  as  the  price  of  the  sacrifice  of  Jesus 
 Christ,  as  a  return  for  the  ransom  he  has  paid  and 
 the  pledge  he  has  offered.     A.  V. 
 
 33.  It  was  the  destiny  of  Israel,  after  a  brief 
 period  of  prosperity,  to  separate  into  rival  dynasties, 
 to  run  through  a  course  of  much  iniquity,  to  despise 
 constant,  reiterated  warnings,  and  at  length  to  merge 
 in  utter  ruin,  undestroycd  indeed,  but  preserved  only 
 as  a  monument  of  God's  abiding  vengeance.  But 
 mark  the  unsearchable  depths  of  the  purposes  of 
 Providence !  These  national  misfortunes  brought 
 in  universal  blessedness.  Israel  fell  to  prepare  the 
 salvation  of  mankind ;  and  the  "  rest,"  which  the 
 Lord  God  denied  his  people,  was  denied  only  that 
 an  everlasting  rest  might  be  secured  to  his  spiritual 
 people  for  ever !  Well  might  the  apostle,  who  was 
 chosen  as  the  chief  laborer  in  this  extension  of  the  ' 
 kingdom  of  God,  exclaim  when  he  contemplated 
 that  great  revolution,  "  Oh !  the  depth  of  the  riches, 
 and  the  wisdom,  and  the  knowledge  of  God !  How 
 unsearchable  are  his  judgments,  and  his  ways  past 
 finding  out !  "     W.  A.  B. 
 
 34.  If  none  hath  been  his  counselor,  it  is  plain 
 that  none  can  know  his  mind  till  he  shall  be  pleased 
 to  reveal  it ;   nor  even  then  can  it  be  known  any 
 
256  SECTION  252.— ROMANS  12  : 1-10. 
 
 further  than  it  is  revealed.  To  supply  what  is  con- 
 cealed, with  conclusions  drawn  from  the  reasonings 
 of  our  own  minds,  would  be  the  height  of  presump- 
 tion :  We  must  take  his  counsel  as  it  lies  before  us 
 in  the  record  he  hath  given  us,  without  adding  to  it 
 or  subtracting  from  it.     R.  W. 
 
 36.  The  Cross  is  the  center  of  the  world's  his- 
 tory ;  the  incarnation  of  Christ  and  the  crucifixion  of 
 our  Lord  arc  the  pivot  round  which  all  the  events  of 
 the  ages  revolve.  The  testimony  of  Jesus  was  the 
 spirit  of  prophecy,  and  the  growing  power  of  Jesus 
 
 is  the  spirit  of  history.  All  the  generations  that 
 went  before  him,  though  they  knew  it  not,  were 
 preparing  the  way  of  the  Lord,  and  heralding  the 
 advent  of  him  who  was  the  desire  of  all  nations  and 
 the  light  of  men ;  and  all  the  generations  that  come 
 after,  though  they  know  it  not,  are  swelling  the 
 pomp  of  his  triumph  and  hastening  the  time  of  his 
 crowning  and  dominion.  The  tangled  web  of  hu- 
 man history  is  only  then  intelligible  when  that  is 
 taken  as  its  clew,  "From  him  are  all  things,  and  to 
 him  are  all  things."     A.  M. 
 
 Section  252. 
 
 Romans  xii.  1-10. 
 
 1  I  BESEECH  you  therefore,  brethren,  by  the  mercies  of  God,  that  ye  present  your  bodies 
 
 2  a  living  sacrifice,  holy,  acceptable  unto  God,  ^chich  is  your  reasonable  service.  And  be  not 
 conformed  to  this  world :  but  be  ye  transformed  by  the  renewing  of  your  mind,  that  ye 
 
 3  may  prove  Avhat  is  that  good,  and  acceptable,  and  perfect,  will  of  God.  For  I  say,  through 
 the  grace  given  unto  me,  to  every  man  that  is  among  you,  not  to  think  of  himself  more 
 highly  than  he  ought  to  think  ;  but  to  think  soberly,  according  as  God  hath  dealt  to  every 
 
 4  man  the  measure  of  faith.     For  as  we  have  many  members  in  one  body,  and  all  members 
 
 5  have  not  the  same  office :  so  we,  being  many,  are  one  body  in  Christ,  and  every  one  mem- 
 
 6  hers  one  of  another.     Having  then  gifts  differing  according  to  the  grace  that  is  given  to  us, 
 
 7  whether  prophecy,  let  us  prophesy  according  to  the  proportion  of  faith ;  or  ministry,  let  lis 
 
 8  wait  on  our  ministering :  or  he  that  teacheth,  on  teaching ;  or  he  that  exhorteth,  on  ex- 
 hortation:  he  that  giveth,  let  him  do  it  with  simplicity;  he  that  ruleth,  with  diligence;  he 
 
 9  that  sheweth  mercy,  with  cheerfulness.     Let  love  be  without  dissimulation.     Abhor  that 
 10  which  is  evil ;  cleave  to  that  which  is  good.     Be  kindly  aflPectioned  one  to  another  with 
 
 brotherly  love  ;  in  honour  preferring  one  another. 
 
 "  We  offer  and  present  unto  thee,  0  Lord,  ourselves,  our  souls  and  bodies  " — this  is  our  sacrifice,  daily 
 and  continually  to  be  offered  ;  our  spiritual  sacrifice,  not  of  brute  creatures  which  know  not  God,  but  a 
 reasonable  sacrifice  of  our  reasonable  minds,  of  our  fancy,  our  imagination,  our  judgment,  of  all  the  fac- 
 ulties which  God  has  given  us  to  know  truth  and  to  know  him ;  and  a  holy  sacrifice  of  a  penitent  heart 
 washed  in  Christ's  blood,  of  a  believing  heart,  a  self-denying,  an  obedient,  and  a  loving  heart ;  and  yet 
 again  a  lively  sacrifice,  a  sacrifice  of  living  powers  and  feelings  and  hopes.  And  our  bodies,  too,  with  all 
 their  various  senses  and  powers,  we  sacrifice  to  God ;  a  living  sacrifice,  not  to  be  destroyed  or  dishonored, 
 but  to  do  God  active  service.  Our  bodies  so  fearfully  and  wonderfully  made ;  our  eyes,  our  ears,  our 
 busy  tongues,  our  active  feet,  that  vigor  which  youth  feels  in  all  its  frame,  and  which  makes  the  very 
 sense  of  life  a  pleasure — these  we  offer  and  present  to  God.     T.  A. 
 
 The  true,  divine  idea  of  religion  is  a  life  begotten  of  grace  in  the  depths  of  the  iiuman  soul,  subduing 
 to  Christ  all  the  powers  of  the  soul,  and  incarnating  itself  in  a  patient,  steady,  sturdy  service.  It  is  the 
 doing  of  the  will  of  the  Father  which  entitles  us  to  a  solid  assurance  of  our  redemption  by  the  Son.  Do- 
 ing this  will,  not  preaching  it,  as  something  which  ought  to  be  done  ;  not  indolently  sighing  to  do  it,  and 
 then  lamenting  that  we  do  it  not ;  but  the  thing  itself,  in  actual  achievement,  from  day  to  day,  from 
 month  to  month,  from  year  to  year.  Thus  religion  rises  on  us  in  its  own  imperial  majesty.  It  is  no 
 mere  delight  of  the  understanding  in  the  doctrines  of  our  faith  ;  no  mere  excitement  of  the  sensibilities, 
 now  harrowed  by  fear  and  now  jubilant  in  hope ;  but  a  warfare  and  a  work :  a  warfare  against  sin  and  a 
 work  for  God.  And  so  our  thoughts,  our  cares,  our  aims  get  shifted  away  from  ourselves  to  a  worthier 
 center.  We  look  not  within  ourselves,  but  above  us,  for  the  guiding  word ;  while  the  roots  of  our  Chris- 
 tian hope  are  nourished  more  by  our  duties  than  our  joys.     It  is  character  that  is  required  of  us ;  laid, 
 
SECTION  252.— ROMANS  12  : 1-10. 
 
 257 
 
 indeed,  in  grace,  and  imperfect  at  the  best,  needing  to  shelter  itself  behind  the  perfect  righteousness  of 
 Christ,  and  yet  a  piece  of  solid  moral  masonry,  to  be  carried  on  and  carried  up  by  a  life-long  toil.  And 
 this,  too,  not  for  our  own  sake,  but  for  Christ's  sake,  and  because  God  so  wills  it.  Our  own  spiritual 
 comfort,  the  sure  fruit  of  a  careful  walk  with  God,  though  an  incident,  is  not  to  be  the  end  of  our  en- 
 deavors ;  but  all  we  do  is  to  be  out  of  simple  loyalty  to  redeeming  love.  Mere  obedience  to  conscience 
 is  but  a  pagan  virtue,  which,  in  the  highest  sphere,  is  not  a  virtue  at  all.  Virtue,  for  us,  is  obedience  to 
 God  in  Christ.  Painstaking  it  will  be,  that  there  may  be  no  blot  upon  the  life ;  self-denying,  as  against 
 our  indolence,  our  appetites,  and  our  passions  ;  asking  only  for  duty,  though  we  knew  it  were  asking  for 
 martyrdom — and  all  for  Christ.  Such  is  the  will  of  God  concerning  us ;  and  only  he  who  does  it  should 
 reckon  himself  a  child  of  God.     R.  D.  H. 
 
 The  twelfth  of  Romans,  placed  at  the  beginning 
 of  the  Epistle,  would  have  been  as  cold  and  unin- 
 spiring as  the  ten  commandments  on  the  tables  of 
 stone ;  standing  where  it  does,  every  precept  is 
 moistened  with  tears  of  divine  pity  and  the  blood  of 
 redemption ;  and  to  the  soul  that  has  learned  with 
 Paul  "  the  depth  of  the  riches  of  the  wisdom  and 
 knowledge  of  God,"  every  word  that  expresses  the 
 will  of  the  Lord  Jesus  is  richer  than  gold  and  sweeter 
 than  honey.  An. He  that  gives  rules  of  life  with- 
 out first  fixing  principles  of  faith  offers  preposterous- 
 ly at  building  a  house  without  laying  a  foundation, 
 and  he  that  instructs  what  to  believe  and  directs 
 not  a  believer  how  to  live  doth  in  vain  lay  a  foun- 
 dation without  following  out  the  building.  But  in 
 this  Epistle  we  find  our  apostle  excellently  acquit- 
 ting himself  in  both  these.  He  first  largely  and 
 firmly  lays  the  groundwork  in  the  foregoing  part 
 of  the  Epistle ;  now  he  adds  exhortations  and  direc- 
 tions touching  the  particular  duties  of  Christians. 
 
 1.  The  first  thing  to  be  done  with  a  soul  is  to 
 convince  it  of  sin  and  death,  then  to  address  and 
 lead  it  in  to  Christ,  our  righteousness  and  life ;  this 
 done  it  should  be  taught  to  follow  him.  This  is 
 Christianity,  to  live  in  Christ,  and  to  live  to  Christ  ; 
 to  live  in  him  by  faith,  and  to  live  to  him  in  holiness. 
 The  exhortation  that  begins  this  chapter  hath  in  it 
 the  whole  sum  of  Christian  obedience  fitly  expressed 
 and  strongly  urged ;  and  in  that  are  all  particular 
 rules  comprised.  One  said  well,  "  The  best  way  to 
 understand  the  mysterious  and  high  discourse  in 
 the  beginning  of  Paul's  Epistles  is  to  begin  at  the 
 practice  of  these  rules  and  precepts  that  are  in  the 
 latter  end  of  them."  The  way  to  attain  to  know  more 
 is  to  receive  the  truth  in  the  love  of  it,  and  to  obey 
 
 that  you  know.     L. One  must  first  be  cleansed, 
 
 and  then  cleanse  others;  first  be  instructed,  then 
 instruct ;  become  light,  then  enlighten ;  draw  nigh 
 to  God,  then  lead  others  up  to  him ;  be  sanctified, 
 then  sanctify ;  have  hands,  then  lead  by  the  hand ; 
 nave  prudence,  then  give  counsel.  Xo  one  is  worthy 
 of  our  great  God,  both  sacrifice  and  high  priest,  who 
 has  not  first  presented  himself  to  God  as  a  holy, 
 living  sacrifice,  nor  exhibited  that  reasonable  ser- 
 vice which  is  well-pleasing  to  him.     Greg.  Naz. 
 
 The  whole  tone  of  our  New  Testament  religion 
 60 
 
 is  searching  and  high.  It  allows  no  laxities  and  no 
 apologies.  It  is  satisfied  with  nothing  less  than 
 entire  consecration.  The  piety  it  asks  is  both  active 
 and  ardent,  warm  and  constant,  ever  burning  and 
 ever  advancing.  It  summons  into  the  master's  ser- 
 vice every  power,  every  energy,  every  affection,  every 
 
 hour  of  life.     F.  D.  H. The  absolute  unselfish 
 
 oblation  of  the  whole  man — mind,  heart,  and  will — 
 as  a  sacrifice  to  Christ,  out  of  thankful  regard  to 
 his  dying  love,  is  the  living  sacrifice,  the  reasonable 
 service,  with  which  God  is  well  pleased.  To  keep 
 back  anything  is  to  deny  our  Lord.  He  asks  only 
 the  heart,  but  he  asks  it  all.  And  in  gracious  souls 
 he  has  it.  It  is  his.  He  has  bought  it  with  his 
 Cross  and  passion,  and  carries  it  away  in  triumph ; 
 embracing  in  almighty  arms  the  ransomed  one,  who 
 desires  no  other  master,  and  is  happy  to  be  borne 
 away  captive  by  him,  whose  commandments  are  not 
 grievous,  whose  yoke  is  light,  and  whose  service  is 
 freedom.     J.  W.  A. 
 
 2.  Conformity  to  the  world  does  not  consist  in 
 joining  in  the  pleasures  with  which  God  who  made 
 the  world  has  filled  it.  It  does  not  consist  in  pur- 
 suing the  occupations  by  which  the  work  of  the 
 world  is  done.  It  does  not  consist  in  allowing  prop- 
 er play  to  the  natural  impulses.  All  these  things, 
 though  they  can  be  made  worldly,  yet  are  not  world- 
 ly in  themselves.  By  being  conformed  to  this  world, 
 the  apostle  plainly  means  the  molding  of  the  life 
 and  character  by  the  system  which  prevails  around 
 you,  and  not  by  the  higher  teaching  which  reaches 
 your  heart  and  conscience.  The  world  has  another 
 voice  which  does  not  come  from  God  at  all,  and 
 which  speaks  to  our  weakness,  to  our  folly,  to  our 
 vanity,  to  our  love  of  popularity,  to  our  fear  of  of- 
 fending. And  this  is  the  voice  which  we  are  tempt- 
 ed to  make  our  guide,  and  even  to  enthrone  above 
 our  own  consciences.  Those  who  begin  with  the  world 
 almost  always  end  with  the  flesh,  or  sometimes  with 
 what  is  -worse  still.  They  begin  by  talking  lightly 
 of  serious  faults  because  they  are  common,  because 
 they  are  not  thought  much  of,  because  the  tempta- 
 tions to  them  are  great.  And  such  invariably,  if 
 they  do  not  repent,  go  straight  on  from  mere  laxity 
 of  judgment  to  downright  indulgence  in  fleshly  sins. 
 And  hence  conformity  to  the  world  does  the  same 
 
258 
 
 SECTION  252.— ROMANS  12  :  1-10. 
 
 kind  of  mischief  now  that  idolatry  did  long  ago.  It 
 leads  by  a  direct  and  rapid  course  to  a  low  moral 
 standard,  to  stifling  the  higher  nature,  to  a  weak 
 and  perhaps  a  positively  corrupt  form  of  reli- 
 gion, and  to  a  degradation  of  the  life  and  charac- 
 ter.    F.  T. 
 
 We  must  avoid  as  nmch  as  in  us  lies  all  such 
 society,  all  such  amuscinoits,  all  such  tempers  which 
 it  is  the  daily  business  of  a  Christian  to  subdue,  and 
 all  those  feelings  which  it  is  his  constant  duty  to 
 suppress.  Some  things,  which  are  apparently  inno- 
 cent and  do  not  assume  an  alarming  aspect  or  bear 
 a  dangerous  character — things  which  the  generality 
 of  decorous  people  affirm  (how  truly  we  know  not) 
 to  be  safe  for  them  ;  yet  if  we  find  that  these  things 
 stir  up  in  us  improper  propensities — if  they  awaken 
 thoughts  which  ought  not  to  be  excited — if  they 
 abate  our  love  for  religious  exercises,  or  infringe  on 
 our  time  for  performing  them — if  they  make  spirit- 
 ual concerns  appear  insipid — if  they  wind  our  heart 
 a  little  more  about  the  world — in  short,  if  we  have 
 formerly  found  them  injurious  to  our  own  souls, 
 then  let  no  example  or  persuasion,  no  belief  of  their 
 alleged  innocence,  no  plea  of  their  perfect  safety 
 tempt  us  to  indulge  in  them.  It  matters  little  to 
 our  security  w-hat  they  are  to  others.  Our  business 
 is  with  ourselves.  Our  responsibility  is  on  our  own 
 heads.  Others  can  not  know  the  side  on  which  we 
 are  assailable.  Let  our  own  unbiased  judgment 
 determine    our    opinion ;    let    our   own   experience 
 
 decide  for  our  own  conduct.     H.  More. 1  have 
 
 found  nothing  yet  which  requires  more  courage 
 and  independence  than  to  rise  even  a  little,  but 
 decidedly,  above  the  par  of  the  religious  world 
 around  us.  Surely,  the  way  in  which  we  com- 
 monly go  on  is  not  that  way  of  self-denial  and  sac- 
 rifice and  cross-bearing  which  the  New  Testament 
 talks  of.  Then  is  the  offense  of  the  Cross  ceased. 
 Our  slender  influence  on  the  circle  of  our  friends  is 
 often  to  be  traced  to  our  leaving  so  little  difference 
 between  us.     J.  W.  A. 
 
 3.  To  every  man.  This  is  more  pressing 
 than  if  he  had  said  simply,  io  t/ou,  or  generally,  to 
 you  all.  Thus  we  ought  to  speak,  and  thus  ye  ought 
 to  hear.  We  to  speak,  not  as  telling  some  uncon- 
 cerning  stories,  but  as  having  business  with  you ; 
 and  you  to  hear,  not  each  for  another,  as  you  often 
 do,  "  Oh !  such  a  passage  touched  such  a  one," 
 but  each  for  ourselves.  Not  to  think  more 
 highly.  The  first  particular  the  apostle  recom- 
 mends is  that  gracing  grace  of  humility,  the  orna- 
 ment and  the  safety  of  all  other  graces,  and  which 
 is  so  peculiarly  Christian.  Somewhat  philosophers 
 speak  of  temperance,  justice,  and  other  like  virtues, 
 but  these  rather  to  swell  the  mind  with  conceit  and 
 confidence  of  itself  than  to  dwell  together  with  self- 
 abasement  and  humility.    But  in  the  school  of  Christ 
 
 the  first  lesson  of  all  is  self-denial  and  humility.  It 
 is  written  above  the  door  as  the  rule  of  entry  or 
 admission,  Learn  of  me,  for  I  am  meek  and  lowly  of 
 heart.  And,  out  of  all  question,  that  is  truly  the 
 humblest  heart  that  hath  most  of  Christ  in  it.     L. 
 
 A  false,  imaginary  perfection  makes  way  for 
 
 too  many  real  imperfections.  Christ  has  been  dis- 
 paraged  in  all  manners  by  this  infidel  fervor ;  dis- 
 paraged in  his  nature,  his  dignity,  and  holiness. 
 There  is  not  one  of  those  schools  which,  by  stretch- 
 ing certain  cords  to  excess,  have  not  in  an  equal 
 degree  slackened  others  which  ought  to  have  been 
 kept  stretched.  There  is  not  one  of  those  schools 
 whose  progress  has  not  been  marked  by  the  destruc- 
 tion or  weakening  of  some  one  of  the  fundamental 
 truths  of  religion  or  morality.     A.  V. 
 
 To  think  soberly.  A  low  self-esteem  doth 
 not  wholly  take  away  the  simple  knowledge  of  what 
 gifts  and  graces  God  hath  bestowed  on  a  man,  for 
 that  were  to  make  him  both  unthankful  and  unusef ul. 
 He  that  doth  not  know  what  God  hath  freely  given 
 him  can  not  return  praise  to  God  nor  make  use  of 
 himself  for  God  in  his  station.  The  apostle's  caution 
 intimates  a  sober,  humble  reflection  on  the  measure 
 God  hath  given  a  man,  which  he  not  only  allows  but 
 requires;  and  himself  gives  example  of  it  in  his 
 own  present  expression,  declaring  that  he  speaks 
 these  things  throuyh  the  grace  that  is  given  to  him. 
 In  this  dependent  notion  of  freely  given,  a  man  shall 
 never  be  puffed  up  by  any  endowments,  though  he 
 see  and  know  them  ;  yea,  the  more  he  knows  them 
 thus,  will  be  the  more  humble  still,  as  being  the 
 more  obliged.     L. 
 
 4-8.  The  second  constituent  of  Christian  duty  is 
 reciprocal  justice  and  kindness  between  man  and 
 man,  like  the  harmony  and  helpfulness  which  the 
 Creator  has  established  between  the  several  mem- 
 bers of  a  living  body.  Mark  how  the  hand  comes 
 to  the  defense  of  the  eye  in  its  weakness ;  and  how 
 the  eye  with  its  sight,  and  from  its  elevated  position, 
 keeps  watch  for  the  welfare  of  the  lowly,  blind,  but 
 laborious  and  useful  foot.  The  mutual  helpfulness 
 of  these  members  is  absolutely  perfect.  Such 
 should  be  the  charity  between  brother  and  brother 
 of  God's  family  on  earth ;  such  it  shall  be  when  all 
 the  sons  and  daughters  are  assembled  in  the  many 
 mansions  of  the  heavenly  home.  In  the  remaining 
 portion  of  the  Epistle,  Paul  labors  with  all  his 
 might  to  stimulate  practical  charity,  in  one  place 
 reducing  the  whole  law  to  one  precept,  to  one 
 word — Love.  After  devoting  so  much  attention 
 to  the  roots,  he  will  not  neglect  to  gather  the  fruit. 
 Arnot. 
 
 6.  The  gospel,  as  taught  by  our  Lord  and  his 
 apostles,  is  pure,  transparently  clear,  radiant  alike 
 with  the  glory  of  God  and  the  happiness  of  man— - 
 of  that  there  is  no  doubt ;  yet  what  twists  has  the 
 
SECTION  253.—R0MAXS  12  :  11-21. 
 
 259 
 
 mind  of  man  contrived  to  give  it,  so  that  in  some 
 forms  of  Christianity  you  can  hardly  at  all  recog- 
 nize the  original  draught,  as  it  came  from  the  divine 
 mind !  What  follies,  fancies,  superstitions,  licen- 
 tious doctrines,  have  founded  themselves — not  justly 
 of  course,  but  with  a  most  perverse  ingenuity — 
 upon  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament ! 
 It  would  be  interesting  to  consider  every  heresy 
 which  has  hitherto  arisen,  and  see  how  in  each  case 
 it  has  been  a  caricature  of  some  one  point  of  Chris- 
 tian truth — an  exaggeration  by  which  the  fair  pro- 
 portion of  the  faith,  of  which  Paul  here  speaks,  has 
 been  distorted,  and  a  single  passage  of  scripture  or  a 
 single  class  of  passages  brought  into  undue  promi- 
 nence.    E.  il.  G. 
 
 8.  In  the  scheme  of  evangelical  charity  the  prin- 
 ciple which  actuates  the  giver  is  of  paramount  im- 
 portance. "  lie  that  giveth,  let  him  do  it  with  sim- 
 plicity." The  gospel  rejects  alike  the  tax  which  is 
 reluctantly  paid  by  fear,  the  bribe  which  is  given  to 
 silence  importunity,  the  sacrifice  which  is  offered  to 
 a  vain  ostentation,  and  the  price  which  is  intended 
 to  purchase  a  place  in  the  divine  favor,  or  as  a 
 ground  of  justification  before  God.  The  only  offer- 
 ing which  it  accepts  is  that  which  originates  in  a 
 principle  of  love  and  obedience  to  Christ,  and  which 
 hopes  and  asks  for  divine  acceptance  through  him 
 
 alone.  And  having  made  its  appeal  at  the  Cross, 
 having  provided  and  plied  him  with  the  grand  mo- 
 tive of  redeeming  love,  it  will  accept  nothing  which 
 overlooks  the  constraining  influence  of  that  prin- 
 ciple.    J.  H. 
 
 9.  The  duty  here  meant  and  commanded  is,  that 
 we  love  one  another,  and  our  love  must  be  unhypocriti- 
 cal  and  sincere  ;  such  as,  though  it  may  consist  with, 
 yet  doth  not  wholly  consist  in  civilities  of  expres- 
 sion and  behavior,  but  a  real  benevolence  of  soul 
 and  good  will  to  all — a  love  disposing  readily  to  for- 
 give evil  and  do  good  upon  all  occasions.  Cleave  to 
 that  which  is  good.  This  expresses  a  vehement 
 and  inseparable  affection ;  loving  and  rejoicing  in 
 all  the  good  thou  seest  in  others ;  desiring  and  seek- 
 ing after  all  the  good  thou  canst  attain  unto  thyself; 
 such  as  will  put  thee  and  keep  thee  most  in  mind  of 
 thy  home,  and  the  way  thither,  and  admonish  and 
 reduce  thee  from  any  declining  steps. 
 
 10.  In  honor  preferring  one  another. 
 Putting  all  possible  respect  on  one  another ;  for 
 though  a  man  may  see  the  weakness  of  those  he 
 converses  with,  yet  he  ought  to  take  notice  of  what 
 is  good.  All  have  something  commendable,  and 
 none  hath  all;  so  the  meanest  may  in  something  be 
 preferable  to  the  highest;  and  Christian  humility 
 and  charity  will  seek  out  for  that.     L. 
 
 Section  253. 
 
 EojiANS  xii.  11-21. 
 
 11  Not  slothful  in  business  ;  fervent  in  spirit ;  serving  the  Lord  ;  rejoicing  in  hope  ;  patient 
 
 12  in  tribulation  ;  continuing  instant  in  prayer;  distributing  to  the  necessity  of  saints;  given 
 
 14  to  hospitality.     Bless  them  whith  persecute  you :  bless,  and  curse  not.     Rejoice  with  them 
 
 15  that  do  rejoice,  and  weep  with  them  that  weep.     Be  of  the  same  mind  one  toward  another. 
 
 16  Mind  not  high  things,  but  condescend  to  men  of  low  estate.     Be  not  wise  in  your  own  con- 
 
 17  ceits.     Recompense  to  no  man  evil  for  evil.     Provide  things  honest  in  the  .«ight  of  all  men. 
 
 18  If  it  be  possible,  as  much  as  lieth  in  you,  live  peaceably  with  all  men.     Dearly  beloved, 
 
 19  avenge  not  vt)urselves,  but  rather  give  place  unto  wrath  :  for  it  is  written,  Vengeance  is 
 
 20  mine  ;  I  will  repay,  saith  the  Lord,    Therefore  if  thine  enemy  hunger,  feed  him  ;  if  he  thirst, 
 
 21  give  him  drink  :  for  in  so  doing  thou  shalt  heap  coals  of  fire  on  his  head.     Be  not  overcome 
 of  evil,  but  overcome  evil  with  good. 
 
 Carry  holy  principles  with  you  into  the  world,  and  the  world  will  become  hallowed  by  their  presence. 
 A  Christlike  spirit  will  Christianize  everything  it  touches.  A  meek  heart,  in  which  the  altar-fire  of  love  to 
 God  is  burning,  will  lay  hold  of  the  commonest,  rudest  things  in  life  and  transmute  them,  like  coarse  fuel 
 at  the  touch  of  fire,  into  a  pure  and  holy  flame.  Religion  in  the  soul  will  make  all  the  work  and  toil  of 
 life,  its  gains  and  losses,  friendships,  rivalries,  competitions,  its  manifold  incidents  and  events,  the  means 
 of  religious  advancement.  Lofty  or  lowly,  rude  or  refined,  as  our  earthly  work  may  be,  it  will  become,  to 
 a  holy  mind,  only  the  material  for  an  infinitely  nobler  than  all  the  creations  of  genius — a  pure  and  godUke 
 life.  To  spiritualize  what  is  material,  to  Christianize  what  is  secular — this  is  the  noble  achievement  of 
 Christian  principle.  If  you  are  a  sincere  Christian,  it  will  be  your  great  desire,  by  God's  grace,  to  bring 
 every  gift,  talent,  occupation  of  life,  every  word  you  speak,  every  action  you  do,  under  the  control  of 
 Christian  motive.     Caird. 
 
260 
 
 SECTION  253.— ROMANS  12  :  11-21. 
 
 Where  true  piety  exist?;  fdcliti/  to  man  is  transmuted  into  worship  before  God.  This  is  the  great  truth 
 which  sanctifies  all  human  life.  Broken  up  as  life  is  into  myriads  of  little,  insignificant  acts,  it  is  hard 
 sometimes  to  redeem  it  from  contempt.  It  becomes  a  holy  thing,  when  we  realize  that,  with  the 
 heart  unreservedly  given  to  God,  even  the  most  trivial  duty  becomes  an  act  of  worship.  Glowing  with 
 the  warm  affection  by  which  it  is  inspired,  it  glides  into  the  frame  of  devotion  itself ;  which,  as  grateful 
 incense,  goes  up  to  heaven  from  the  altar  of  God  within  the  heart.  Our  worship  consists  not  only  in 
 formal  acts  of  praise  and  prayer,  when  we  bow  before  God  in  the  sanctuary,  or  kneel  at  his  feet  in  the 
 closet ;  but  in  the  workshop,  in  the  counting-room,  in  the  office,  everywhere,  and  in  the  hourly  transac- 
 tions of  common  business,  the  whole  life  becomes  a  sacred  chant.  The  ten  thousand  little  obediences  are 
 the  sweet  notes  which  compose  it,  rising  above  the  din  of  this  poor  world,  and  mingling  in  the  universal 
 psalm  of  praise  that  is  heard  before  the  throne.  Duty  is  felt  in  all  its  sacredness,  and  a  soft  radiance 
 beams  upon  the  path  of  the  most  obscure  and  patient  of  the  Lord's  saints  upon  the  earth.     B.  M.  P. 
 
 11.  The  words  seem  to  imply  that  religion  is 
 not  so  much  a  duty  as  a  something  that  has  to  do 
 with  all  duties ;  not  a  tax  to  be  paid  periodically, 
 but  a  ceaseless,  all-pervading,  inexhaustible  tribute 
 to  hun  who  is  not  only  the  object  of  religious  wor- 
 ship but  the  end  of  our  very  life  and  being.  It 
 suggests  to  us  the  idea  that  piety  is  not  for  Sundays 
 only,  but  for  all  days ;  that  spirituality  of  mind  is 
 like  the  act  of  breathing,  like  the  circulation  of 
 the  blood,  like  the  silent  growth  of  the  stature,  a 
 process  that  may  be  going  on  simultaneously  with 
 all  our  actions — when  we  arc  busiest,  as  when  we 
 are  idlest ;  in  the  church,  in  the  world ;  in  solitude, 
 in  society ;  in  our  grief,  and  in  our  gladness ;  in  our 
 toil,  and  in  our  rest ;  sleeping,  waking ;  by  day,  by 
 night — amid  all  the  engagements  and  exigencies  of 
 life.  For  you  perceive  that  in  one  breath,  as  duties 
 not  only  not  incompatible  but  necessarily  and  in- 
 separably blended  with  each  other,  the  text  exhorts 
 us  to  be  at  once  "not  slothful  in  business,"  and 
 "  fervent  in  spirit,  serving  the  Lord."     Caird. 
 
 Suffer  the  mind  to  revert  to  the  thought  that 
 what  we  are  about  to  do  is  the  task  assigned  to  us 
 in  the  order  of  God's  providence,  that  it  is  a  task 
 which  he  will  inspect,  and  that  it  must  be  executed 
 as  well  as  we  are  able  in  order  that  it  may  meet 
 his  approval.  Do  the  work  under  the  eye  of  your 
 heavenly  master,  and  look  up  in  his  face  from  time 
 to  time  for  his  help  and  blessing :  an  internal  col- 
 loquy with  him  ever  and  anon,  so  far  from  being 
 a  distraction,  will  be  a  furtherance.  For  no  work 
 can  in  any  high  sense  prosper  which  is  not  done 
 with  a  bright,  elastic  spirit ;  and  there  is  no  means 
 of  keeping  the  spirit  bright  and  elastic  but  by 
 keeping  it  near  to  God.  And  never  think  of  your 
 work  as  a  distraction  or  a  hindrance  to  piety. 
 Think  of  it  as  contributing  to  healthfulness  and 
 cheerfulness  of  mind,  as  a  steadying  and  sobering 
 influence,  preventing  those  extravagances  into  which 
 
 without  it  the  mind  might  run.     E.  M.  G. There 
 
 is  many  a  secret  sin  that  is  best  contended  against, 
 not  by  first  thinking  about  it  and  then  resisting  it — 
 for,  while  you  think  about  it,  it  takes  the  form  of 
 
 a  temptation — but  by  crowding  our  days  so  full  of 
 duty  that  the  tempter  will  find  no  treacherous  door 
 open.  Work  is  chaste.  Work  hallowed  by  prayer 
 is  chaster  still.  Have  no  fears  that  God  will  not 
 help.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 Fervent  in  spirit.  The  fervor  whereof  the 
 apostle  speaks  hath  religion,  or  the  service  of  God, 
 for  its  object.  Love  to  God  is  the  principle,  the 
 law  of  God  is  the  rule,  and  his  glory  the  end,  of  all 
 its  operations.  The  fervent  Christian  is  habitually 
 on  the  stretch  to  answer  the  great  purposes  for  which 
 he  was  made  and  redeemed ;  his  understanding  is 
 employed  in  searching  out  the  mind  of  God  so  far  as 
 it  regards  the  conduct  of  his  creatures;  his  will  is 
 firmly  and  resolutely  determined  to  perform  what- 
 ever shall  appear  to  be  his  duty  ;  his  affections  are 
 inspired  with  holy  life  and  vigor;  in  consequence 
 of  which  his  executive  powers  are  all  ready  to  per- 
 form their  several  parts :  the  tongue  to  speak,  the 
 hands  to  give  or  to  do  what  is  required,  and  the 
 feet  to  run  in  the  way  of  God's  commandments.  In 
 short,  the  whole  man  is  engaged  in  the  service  of 
 God;  so  that  religion  becomes  his  constant  and  most 
 delightful  occupation ;  he  counts  nothing  too  much 
 to  be  done  or  too  hard  to  be  endured  for  the  enjoy- 
 ment of  that  God  whom  he  most  ardently  loves  and 
 to  whom  he  is  entirely  devoted.  This  is  to  be  fer- 
 vent in  spirit.     R.  W. 
 
 True  manly  strength  in  relig'ion  is  nurtured  at 
 the  mercy-seat  and  at  the  foot  of  the  Cross.  The 
 world  has  already  half  destroyed  us  when  we  are 
 too  busy  to  pray.  Better  forego  food  or  rest,  es- 
 pecially better  forego  any  amount  of  profit,  than 
 learn  to  live  without  communion  with  God.  The 
 man  of  business,  who  from  morning  till  night  scarce- 
 ly redeems  a  moment  for  stated  reflection,  must,  by 
 stern  resolution  and  self-denial,  gain  some  hour  to 
 hear  God  speak  and  to  speak  to  God,  or  he  will  in- 
 evitably shrink  and  wither  down  into  the  every-day 
 worldly  professor,  who  is  bold  at  a  bargain  and 
 cowardly  in  faith,  earnest  on  week-days  and  half 
 asleep  on  the  Sabbath,  indefatigable  in  trade-labors 
 and  unheard  of  in  operations  for  Christ's  kingdom 
 
SECTION  253.— ROMAN'S  12  :  11-21. 
 
 261 
 
 or  his  poor.  J.  W.  A. Believer,  the  more  world- 
 ly business  lies  upon  thy  hand  the  more  need  thou 
 hast  to  keep  close  to  thy  closet.  Much  business  lays 
 a  man  open  to  many  sins,  many  snares,  and  many 
 
 temptations.    Brooks. Most  businesses  have  wide 
 
 gaps ;  all  have  some  chinks  at  which  devotion  may 
 slip  in.  Be  we  never  so  urgently  set  or  closely  in- 
 tent on  any  work,  be  we  feeding,  be  we  traveling, 
 be  we  trading,  be  we  studying,  nothing  can  forbid 
 that  we  wedge  in  a  thought  concerning  God's  good- 
 ness, and  a  word  of  praise  for  it ;  that  we  reflect  on 
 our  sins,  and  spend  a  penitential  sigh  on  them ;  that 
 we  descry  our  need  of  God's  help,  and  dispatch  a 
 
 brief  petition  for  it.     Barrow. Often  a  man  in 
 
 the  multitude  and  pressure  of  his  avocations  exer- 
 cises a  more  God-pleasing  humility  and  real  waiting 
 upon  God  than  in  highly  favored  moments  of  ele- 
 vated devotion.     Bcug. 
 
 12.  Wilt  thou  resolutely  strive  agamst  slothful- 
 ness?  Then  rejoice  in  hope — in  the  hope  of  that 
 glory  which  is  the  portion  of  the  true  Christian. 
 Wilt  thoa  be  and  remain  fervent  in  spirit  ?  Then 
 be  patient — that  is,  at  once  enduring  and  resolute — 
 in  tribulation.  Patience  strengthens  the  power  out 
 of  which  true  zeal  is  born ;  and,  in  order  to  do 
 much  for  the  kingdom  of  God,  we  must  have  learned 
 to  suffer,  if  need  be,  for  his  sake.  Wilt  thou,  final- 
 ly, serve  the  Lord  uprightly  in  thy  work  ?  Continue 
 instant  in  prayer.  To  work  and  pray  are  not  to 
 the  Christian  two  opposite  things ;  far  less  does  the 
 one  exclude  the  other — they  flow  together  inces- 
 santly in  higher  unity.  Persevering,  believing  prayer 
 alone  will  give  thee  enjoyment,  courage,  and  strength 
 for  the  daily  service  of  the  Lord,  even  in  a  post 
 which  perhaps  thou  wouldst  not  have  chosen  for 
 thyself.  The  hidden  power  of  the  prompt,  busy 
 hand  lies  in  the  constantly  bowed  knee.      Van  0. 
 
 If  afraid  of  fainting,   yea,  if  at  the  point  of 
 
 fainting,  prayer  revives  the  soul,  draws  in  no  less 
 than  the  strength  of  God  to  support  it.  And  what, 
 then,  can  surcharge  it  ?  Oh !  acquaint  yourselves 
 with  prayer,  and  by  it  with  God,  that,  if  days  of 
 trouble  come,  you  may  know  whither  to  go  and 
 what  way ;  and,  if  you  know  this  way,  whatever  be- 
 falls you,  you  are  not  much  to  be  bemoaned.     L. 
 
 15.  Rejoice,  weep.  This  indeed  is  a  char- 
 acteristic trait  that  distinguishes  the  Christian  faith 
 from  every  religious  pretension  that  was  ever  set  up. 
 It  is  not  one-sided,  as  being  all  for  melancholy  or 
 all  for  mirth — not  stoical  or  epicurean.  It  has  as 
 many  sides  as  our  life  has,  goes  with  us  wherever 
 we  can  go,  and  only  asks  that  it  may  consecrate 
 
 everything  with  its   blessing.      F.  D.  H. 1  am 
 
 obliged  to  great  thankfulness  to  God  for  the  mer- 
 cies of  this  life  which  he  has  shown  to  my  friends. 
 That  which  promotes  their  joy  should  increase  mine. 
 Nature  and  grace  teach  us  to  be  glad,  when  our 
 
 friends  are  well  and  prosper.  Do  good  to  men's 
 bodies  if  thou  wouldst  do  good  to  their  souls.  Say 
 not,  "Things  corporeal  are  worthless  trifles  for 
 which  the  receivers  will  be  never  the  better."  They 
 are  things  that  nature  is  easily  sensible  of;  and 
 sense  is  the  passage  to  the  mind  and  will.  Dost 
 thou  not  find  what  a  help  it  is  to  thyself  to  have  at 
 any  time  any  ease  and  alacrity  of  body ;  and  what  a 
 burden  and  hindrance  pains  and  cares  are  ?  La- 
 bor then  to  free  others  from  such  burdens  and 
 temptations,  and  be  not  regardless  of  them.  If 
 thou  must  "  rejoice  with  them  that  rejoice,  and  weep 
 with  them  that  weep,"  promote  then  thy  own  joy  by 
 helping  theirs,  and  avoid  thy  own  sorrows  in  pre- 
 venting or  curing  theirs.     Box. 
 
 16.  Mind  not  high  things.  In  order  to  es- 
 cape the  perils  of  a  false  elevation,  to  avoid  falling 
 either  into  the  snares  of  the  flesh  or  the  snares  of 
 pride,  aspire  to  things  higher  than  all  those  to  which 
 the  world  unjustly  gives  the  name  of  high  things. 
 Neither  to  the  right  nor  to  the  left,  but  upward  1 
 Upward !  in  the  practice  of  all  the  duties  which 
 God  has  given  you  to  fulfill.  Upward !  in  simple 
 love  to  him  who  has  loved  you,  diligently  seeking 
 his  glory  while  despising  your  own.  LTpward  !  in 
 the  exactness,  not  the  scrupulous  and  legal,  but  the 
 tender  and  zealous  exactness  of  Christian  obedience, 
 in  humility  truly  humble,  and  that  childlike  sim- 
 plicity which  so  admirably  accords  with  enlightened 
 reason  in  the  intelligent  but  docile  acceptance  of  the 
 gifts  which  God  has  given,  and  the  truths  which  he 
 has  taught  you.     A.  V. 
 
 17.  All  that  is  required  of  us  is  that  we  should 
 not  suffer  our  resentment  of  injuries  to  carry  us 
 beyond  the  bounds  of  justice,  equity,  and  Christian 
 charity ;  that  we  should  not  recompense  evil  for  evil, 
 or  repay  one  injury  by  committing  another;  that 
 we  should  not  take  fire  at  every  slight  provocation 
 or  trivial  offense,  nor  pursue  even  the  greatest  and 
 most  flagrant  injuries  with  implacable  rancor ;  that 
 we  should  make  all  reasonable  allowances  for  the 
 infirmities  of  human  nature,  for  the  passions,  the 
 prejudices,  the  failings,  the  misapprehensions  of 
 those  we  have  to  deal  with  ;  and,  without  submitting 
 tamely  to  oppression  or  insult  or  giving  up  rights  of 
 great  and  acknowledged  importance,  should  always 
 show  a  disposition  to  conciliate  and  forgive ;  and 
 rather  to  recede  and  give  way  a  little  in  certain  in- 
 stances, than  insist  on  the  utmost  satisfaction  and 
 reparation  that  we  have  perhaps  a  strict  right  to 
 
 demand.     P. It  is  not  manhood  but  childishness 
 
 to  be  quieted  with  striking  the  thing  that  hurts  us. 
 Though  enemies  be  not  worthy  to  be  loved  by  us, 
 yet  malice  is  unworthy  to  be  lodged  in  us.  'Tis  true, 
 the  precept  of  loving  enemies  is  contrary  to  unsanc- 
 tified  nature.  But  God  alone  knows  how  to  punish 
 our  enemies  without  passion  and  inequality.     It  is 
 
262 
 
 SECTION  25Jf.— ROMANS  13  : 1-I4. 
 
 our  duty  to  weary  persecutors  with  patience.  A 
 Christian  must  not,  like  the  flint,  seem  to  be  cool 
 but  be  fiery  when  struck.  He  that  takes  up  fire  to 
 throw  (though  against  his  enemy)  hurts  himself 
 most.  To  be  kind  to  the  kind  argues  civility ;  to  be 
 unkind  to  the  unkind  argues  corruption ;  to  be  un- 
 kind to  the  kind  argues  di-vilishness ;  to  be  kind  to 
 the  unkind  argues  Christianity.     Jenkyn. 
 
 18.  Liieth  in  you.  The  emphasis  is  best  laid 
 on  the  word  iinn.  Not  a  mere  repetition  of  the  first 
 clause,  "  if  it  be  possible,"  but  further  insisting  on 
 that  thought,  as  if  in  answer  to  the  suggestion,  "  I 
 would  but  somebody  else  will  not."  A  proverb 
 says,  "  It  takes  two  to  quarrel  " :  keep  peace  on 
 
 your  side.     0.  E.  D. Remember  that,  when  any 
 
 man  reviles  you,  it  is  not  the  tongue  that  gives  you 
 the  opprobrious  language  that  injures  or  affronts 
 you  ;  but  it  is  your  own  resentment  of  it  as  an  in- 
 jury or  affront  that  makes  it  such  to  you.    Epidetus. 
 
 19.  The  second  injury,  done  by  way  of  revenge, 
 differs  from  the  first  that  provoked  it  little  or  no- 
 thing but  in  point  of  time ;  and  certainly  no  one 
 man's  sin  can  procure  privilege  to  another  to  sin  in 
 that  or  the  like  kind.  If  another  hath  broken  the 
 bonds  of  his  allegiance  and  obedience  to  God  and 
 of  charity  to  thee,  yet  thou  art  not  the  less  tied  by 
 the  same  bonds  still.  By  revenge  of  injuries  thou 
 usurpest  upon  God's  prerogative,  who  is  the  avenger, 
 as  the  apostle  teaches.  This  doth  not  forbid  either 
 the  magistrate's  sword  for  just  punishment  of  of- 
 fenders, or  the  soldier's  sword  in  a  just  war ;  but 
 
 such  revenges  as,  without  authority  or  a  lawful  call, 
 the  pride  and  perverseness  of  men  do  multiply  one 
 against  another :  in  which  is  involved  a  presumptu- 
 ous contempt  of  God  and  his  supreme  authority,  or 
 
 at  least  the  unbelief  and  neglect  of  it.     L. 20. 
 
 Coals  of  fire.  That  fiery  coals  signify  benefits  is 
 manifest  by  the  words  of  Solomon  which  the  apostle 
 here  rcciteth.  Benefits  may  properly  be  called  coals 
 of  fire,  for  they  inflame  the  heart  with  love,  which 
 was  before  cold  and  inactive.     Lather. 
 
 21.  When  we  meet  with  an  opposition  which 
 frets  and  irritates  us,  Christian  prudence  counsels 
 us  to  pray  that  the  temptation  may  be  removed ; 
 and  in  particular  that  our  self-love  and  injured  feel- 
 ings may  not  weaken  our  love  for  our  neighbor. 
 But  this  prudence,  if  it  counsels  nothing  further,  is 
 not  prudent  enough.  If  the  same  feeling  which  dis- 
 poses us  to  pray  docs  not  dispose  us  to  pray  for  our 
 enemies  or  opponents,  it  is  difficult  to  believe  that  it 
 is  a  movement  of  charity.  Charity  can  not  be  thus 
 arrested.  Its  nature  is  to  overcome  evil  with  good, 
 and  this  means  not  merely  that  it  does  not  render 
 evil  for  evil,  but  that  in  return  for  evil  it  renders 
 good.  It  would  not  be  charity  if  it  did  less.  To 
 pardon  truly  it  is  necessary  to  do  more  than  pardon. 
 Evil  must  be  overcome  by  good ;  and  after  the  ex- 
 ample of  God  himself,  where  the  offense  has  abound- 
 ed, grace  must  much  more  abound.  This  is  to  say 
 that  pardoning,  sparing,  loving,  all  are  secured  in 
 the  person  offended  only  when  he  prays  for  the  of- 
 fender.    A.  V. 
 
 Section  254. 
 
 EoMANS  xiii.  1-14. 
 
 1  Let  every  soul  be  subject  unto  the  higher  powers.     For  there  is  no  power  but  of  God : 
 
 2  the  powers  that  be  :xre  ordained  of  God.     Whosoever  therefore  resisteth  the  power,  resist- 
 
 3  eth  the  ordinance  of  God :  and  they  that  resist  shall  receive  to  themselves  damnation.  For 
 rulers  are  not  a  terror  to  good  works,  but  to  the  evil.     Wilt  thou  then  not  be  afraid  of  the 
 
 4  power?  do  that  which  is  good,  and  thou  shalt  have  praise  of  the  same :  for  he  is  the  min- 
 ister of  God  to  thee  for  good.  But  if  tliou  do  that  which  is  evil,  be  afraid  ;  for  he  bearetli 
 not  the  sword  in  vain:  for  he  is  the  minister  of  God,  a  revenger  to  execute  wrath  upon  him 
 
 5  that  doeth  evil.     Wlierefore  ye  must  needs  be  subject,  not  only  for  wrath,  but  also  for  con- 
 
 6  science'  sake.     For  for  this  cause  pay  ye  tribute  also :  for  they  are  God's  ministers,  attending 
 
 7  continually  upon  this  very  thing.  Render  tlierefore  to  all  their  dues:  tribute  to  whom  trib- 
 ute is  due ;  custom  to  whom  custom  ;  fear  to  whom  fear  ;  honour  to  whom  honour. 
 
 8  Owe  no  man  any  tiling,  but  to  love  one  another :  for  he  that  loveth  another  hath  fulfilled 
 
 9  the  law.  For  this,  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery.  Thou  shalt  not  kill,  Thou  shalt  not 
 steal,  Thou  shalt  not  bear  false  witness,  Thou  shalt  not  covet ;  and  if  there  he  any  other 
 commandment,  it  is  briefly  comprehended  in  this  saying,  namely,  Thou  isbalt  love  thy  neigh- 
 
 10  hour  as  thyself.     Love  worketh  no  ill  to  his  neighbour :  therefore  love  is  the  fulfilling  of 
 
 11  the  law.     And  that,  knowing  the  time,  that  now  it  is  high  time  to  awake  out  of  sleep  :  for 
 
 12  now  is  our  salvation  nearer  than  when  we  believed.     The  night  is  far  spent,  the  day  is  at 
 
SECTION  25 J,.— ROMANS  13  : 1-I4. 
 
 263 
 
 hand:  let  ns  therefore  cast  off  the  works  of  darkness,  and  let  us  put  on  the  armour  of  light. 
 
 13  Let  us  walk  honestly,  as  iu  the  day  ;  not  in  rioting  and  drunkenness,  not  in  chambering  and 
 
 14  wantonness,  not  in  strife  and  envying.     But  put  ye  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  make  not 
 provision  for  the  flesh,  to  fulfil  the  lusts  thereof. 
 
 If,  indeed,  God's  kingdom  were  shining  around  us  in  its  full  beauty ;  if  every  evil  thing  were  driven 
 out  of  his  temple ;  if  we  saw  nothing  but  holy  lives  and  happy,  the  fruits  of  his  Spirit,  truth,  and  love, 
 and  joy ;  then  we  might  be  less  anxious  for  ourselves ;  our  course  would  be  far  smoother.  What  evil 
 thoughts  would  not  be  withered  and  die  long  ere  they  could  ripen  into  action,  if  the  very  air  which  we 
 breathed  were  of  such  keen  and  heavenly  purity  !  It  is  because  all  this  is  not  so  that  we  have  need  of 
 so  much  watchfulness ;  it  is  because  the  faults  of  every  one  of  us  make  our  brethren's  task  harder ;  be- 
 cause there  is  not  one  bad  or  careless  person  among  us  who  is  not  a  hindrance  iu  his  brother's  path,  and 
 does  not  oblige  him  to  exert  himself  the  more.  Therefore,  because  the  day  is  not  bright,  but  overclouded, 
 because  it  is  but  too  like  the  nigbt,  and  too  many  use  it  as  the  night  for  all  works  of  darkness,  let  us 
 take  the  more  heed  that  we  do  not  ourselves  so  mistake  it ;  let  us  watch  each  of  us  the  light  within  us, 
 lest,  indeed,  we  should  wholly  stumble  ;  let  us  put  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  To  put  on  Christ  is  a  truer 
 and  fuller  expression,  by  far,  than  if  we  had  been  told  to  put  on  truth,  or  holiness,  or  goodness.  It  in- 
 ■cludes  all  these,  with  something  more,  that  nothing  but  itself  can  give — the  sense  of  safety,  and  joy 
 unspeakable,  in  feeling  ourselves  sheltered  in  our  Saviour's  arms,  and  taken  even  into  himself.  Assur- 
 edly, if  wc  put  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we  shall  not  make  provision  for  the  flesh  to  fulfill  the  lusts 
 thereof.     T.  A. 
 
 2.    For  "  damnation  "    read    "  condemnation  "  ;  j 
 punishment  for  that  disobedience,  not  eternal  perdi- 
 tion, being  meant.     A. 
 
 1-7.  It  is  conscientious  subjection  that  is  spoken 
 of ;  free,  willing,  hearty  ;  not  forced  or  constrained. 
 It  is  to  proceed  from  respect  to  the  authority  enjoin- 
 ing obedience,  and  not  from  a  mere  dread  of  the 
 consequences  of  disobedience.  W.  S. Christian- 
 ity sees  in  the  body  politic  not  an  arbitrary  human 
 invention ;  in  the  magistracy,  not  a  mere  slavish 
 creature  of  the  sovereign  will  of  the  people,  but  a 
 divine  ordinance  for  the  administration  of  eternal 
 justice,  which  punishes  evil  and  rewards  good ;  for 
 upholding  the  majesty  of  law ;  for  maintaining  or- 
 der and  security  both  of  person  and  of  property ; 
 and  for  promoting  the  public  weal.  The  state  is 
 moral  society  resting  on  law  ;  the  Church,  the  same 
 resting  on  the  gospel.  The  one  is  necessarily  limited 
 and  national ;  the  other,  catholic  and  universal.  The 
 former  looks  to  temporal  welfare  ;  the  latter,  to 
 eternal.  But  each  promotes  and  protects  the  other. 
 As  to  the  particular  form  of  government  for  a  state 
 the  apostles  give  no  directions.  As  all  power  and 
 authority  come  from  God,  so  also  does  the  power  of 
 the  civil  government,  be  it  an  absolute  or  a  limited 
 monarchy  or  a  republic,  be  it  an  aristocracy  or  a 
 democracy.  In  virtue  of  its  elevation  above  the 
 temporal  and  earthly,  Christianity  may  exist  under 
 all  forms  of  civil  government,  and  will  always  favor 
 that  which  most  corresponds  to  the  historical  rela- 
 tions and  wants  of  a  nation,  and  which  is,  therefore, 
 relatively  the  best.  Of  course,  however,  in  this 
 point  also,  it  tends  steadily  to  improvement  and  to 
 the  highest  possible  perfection ;  to  the  abolition  of 
 
 hurtful  laws  and  institutions  and  the  introduction  of 
 good  ;  to  an  organization  under  which  the  power  is 
 judiciously  distributed,  the  rights  of  the  individual 
 as  well  as  of  the  commonwealth  best  preserved,  and 
 the  moral  ends  of  the  race  most  efficiently  promoted 
 and  most  surely  attained.     P.  S. 
 
 Christianity  refused  to  be  mixed  up  with  any 
 political  system,  or  to  bind  those  who  followed  it 
 down  to  any  form  of  political  union,  as  it  had  re- 
 fused to  bind  them  down  to  any  particular  form  of 
 religious  union.  Leaving  itself  perfectly  free,  it 
 could  therefore  enter  as  a  spirit  of  good  into  any 
 form  of  government.  All  its  fundamental  ideas — 
 the  fatherhood  of  God,  the  brotherhood  of  all  men 
 in  Christ,  the  equality  of  all  men  before  God,  the 
 individual  responsibility  of  every  human  soul,  the 
 surrender  of  all  things  for  others,  the  one  necessity 
 of  salvation  for  all  alike,  emperor  and  peasant — are 
 spiritual  ideas  which  bear  an  easy  translation  into 
 political  ideas,  and  which,  gathering  strength,  have 
 
 proved  the  ruin  of  many  tyrannies.     S.  A.  B. 
 
 Above  and  beneath  all  civil  constitutions — the  foun- 
 dation of  their  stability,  the  dome  of  their  protec- 
 tion, their  corner-stone,  their  wall  of  defense,  their 
 genial  and  sheltering  sky — is  the  religion  and  gospel 
 of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Virtue  is  loyalty.  Good- 
 ness is  patriotism.  The  best  citizenship  is  the  best 
 Christianship.  The  best  legislator  is  the  truest  and 
 wisest  man.  Character  is  the  strength  of  the  state. 
 They  are  the  friends,  the  ornaments,  the  defenders 
 of  the  couTitry  and  its  constitution,  who  will  not 
 swerve  from  its  three  original,  immortal  ideas — 
 Faith,  Freedom,  Fraternity.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 5.  The  subjection  here  required  is  not  absolute 
 
264 
 
 SECTION  SSJ^.—ROMAN'S  13  : 1-U. 
 
 and  unlimited.  In  obeying  the  constituted  authori- 
 ties—  thus  runs  the  exhortation  —  a  man  should, 
 properly  speaking,  obey  God  only,  whose  minister 
 the  magistrate  is,  and  whose  sword  he  boars.  And 
 hence  obedience  to  an  earthly  ruler  must  be  measured 
 and  limited  by  the  obligation  to  the  heavenly.     P. 
 
 S. The  limits  of  every  duty  must  be  determined 
 
 by  its  reasons,  and  the  only  ones  assigned  here,  or 
 that  can  be  assigned  for  submission  to  civil  author- 
 ity, are  its  tendency  to  do  good  ;  wherever  therefore 
 this  shall  cease  to  be  the  case,  submission  becomes 
 absurd,  having  no  longer  any  rational  victo.  But  at 
 what  time  this  evil  shall  be  judged  to  have  arrived, 
 or  what  remedy  it  may  be  proper  to  apply,  Christian- 
 ity docs  not  decide,  but  leaves  to  be  determined  by 
 
 an  appeal  to  natural  reason  and  right.    R.  Hall. 
 
 No  command  to  do  anything  morally  wrong  can  be 
 binding ;  nor  can  any  which  transcends  the  rightful 
 authority  of  the  power  whence  it  emanates.  What 
 that  rightful  authority  is  must  be  determined  by  the 
 institutions  and  laws  of  the  land,  or  from  prescrip- 
 tion and  usage,  or  from  the  nature  and  design  of 
 the  office  with  which  the  magistrate  is  invested. 
 The  right  of  deciding  on  all  these  points,  and  deter- 
 mining where  the  obligation  to  obedience  ceases, 
 and  the  duty  of  resistance  begins,  must,  from  the 
 nature  of  the  case,  rest  vnth  the  subject,  and  not  with 
 the  ruler.  The  apostles  and  early  Christians  decided 
 this  for  themselves,  and  did  not  leave  the  decision 
 with  the  Jewish  or  Roman  authorities.  Like  all 
 other  questions  of  duty,  it  is  to  be  decided  on  our 
 responsibility  to  God  and  our  fellow-men.     C.  H. 
 
 8-10.  The  whole  sum  of  the  law  is  love :  love 
 to  God  and  love  to  man ;  these  two  contain  all,  and 
 the  former  of  the  two  contains  the  latter ;  love  to 
 God  is  the  only  true  principle  and  spring  of  all  due 
 love  to  man,  and  all  love  that  begins  there  returns 
 thither  likewise  and  ends  there.  The  engaging  the 
 whole  mind  and  soul  to  the  love  of  God  docs  not 
 engross  it  so  that  there  should  be  no  kind  of  love 
 communicable  to  man ;  on  the  contrary,  it  is  to  re- 
 fine it  that  it  may  flow  forth  the  purer  and  better. 
 All  love  should  be  once  called  in  to  God,  to  be  sub- 
 limated and  purified  there,  and  then  set  in  its  right 
 channel  and  motion,  so  as  man  be  loved  in  him  and 
 for  him ;  and  so  to  love  man  is  to  love  God,  that 
 love  taking  its  rise  from  him  and  terminating  in 
 him  ;  and  in  this  circle  is  the  proper  motion  of  celes- 
 tial divine  love.     L. 
 
 This  love  is  exercised  in  obedience  to  the  authority 
 of  God's  tvord.  It  is  a  principle,  not  merely  a  feel- 
 ing; it  is  cultivated  and  exercised  as  a  duty,  not 
 yielded  to  merely  as  a  generous  instinct ;  it  is  a  sub- 
 mission to  God's  command,  not  merely  an  indulgence 
 
 of  constitutional  tenderness.    J.  A.  J. Remember 
 
 that  love  fulfills  obedience,  and  does  not  abolish  it 
 any  more  than  faith  abolishes  the  law  ;  that  he  who 
 
 loves  obeys  joyfully,  but  still  obeys ;  that  he  obeys 
 better  than  before,  but  still  obeys.  Nothing,  no  at- 
 tainments of  the  spiritual  life,  however  sublime,  can 
 abolish  obedience ;  and  the  spiritual  life  can  not  be 
 advancing  when  obedience  is  on  the  decline.     The 
 
 proof  of  progress  is  better  obedience.     A.  V. 
 
 Love  as  obligatory  is  the  law  of  our  being.  In  sub- 
 stance, and  as  expressing  his  inmost  nature,  Love  is 
 the  one  imperative  word  uttered  by  God  in  the 
 Bible.  It  is  also  the  one  imperative  word  uttered 
 by  Him  through  the  constitution  and  conscience  of 
 man,  and  in  the  coincidence  of  these  two  utterances 
 we  find  a  perfect  proof  that  both  are  from  llim. 
 Law  and  love  !  These  are  the  two  mightiest  forces 
 in  the  universe.  Law  is  stern,  majestic,  and  the 
 fountain  of  all  order.  Love  is  mild,  winning,  the 
 fountain  of  all  rational  spontaneity,  that  is,  of  the 
 spontaneity  that  follows  rational  choice.  Love  with- 
 out law  is  capricious,  weak,  mischievous  ;  opposed 
 to  law,  it  is  wicked.  Law  without  love  is  unlovely. 
 The  highest  harmony  of  the  universe  is  in  the  love 
 of  a  rational  being  that  is  coincident  with  the  law  of 
 that  being  rationally  affirmed ;  and  the  deepest  pos- 
 sible jar  and  discord  is  from  the  love,  persistent 
 and  utter,  of  such  a  being  in  opposition  to  his  law. 
 It  is  because  there  is  in  the  Divine  Being  this  har- 
 mony of  law  with  love  that  He  is  perfect.  It  is  be- 
 cause this  harmony  is  required  in  the  divine  govern- 
 ment that  that  is  perfect,  and  no  philosophy  for  the 
 regulation  of  human  conduct  can  be  both  vital  and 
 safe  in  which  that  same  union  is  not  consummated, 
 M.  II. 
 
 9.  The  term  neighbor  includes  every  creature  of 
 God  that  needeth  a  blessing  and  can  be  blessed. 
 Thus  doth  Christianity  set  the  heart  of  man  to  throb- 
 bing along  with  the  heart  of  everlasting  love,  in  be- 
 half of  all  that  wear  his  form,  and  circulate  life 
 currents  filled  by  the  same  heavenly  Father.  Thus 
 does  it  create  a  spirit  in  man  which  sends  him 
 abroad  with  both  hands  full  of  all  that  can  bless 
 and  endow  human  existence.  Under  the  gospel, 
 man  is  not  all  inhumanity  to  man.  Heart  does 
 meet  heart;  does  warm  and  grieve  at  the  call  of 
 sorrow  and  need  ;  if  another  be  burdened,  feels  it- 
 self the  pressure ;  if  he  be  delivered,  exults  in  the 
 emancipation.      White. 
 
 11.  Our  salvation  nearer.  The  best 
 thoughts  we  can  have  about  the  future  life  are 
 thoughts  that  make  us  better  men  now — more  fit  to 
 live  under  the  eye  of  God,  and  in  daily  intercourse 
 with  our  neighbors,  just  where  we  are — kinder  and 
 purer  at  home,  more  just  and  honorable  in  business, 
 more  reverent  and  humble  in  prayer,  more  charitable 
 in  our  judgments  of  each  other.  Unless  we  are 
 very  thoughtless  indeed,  there  can  not  fail  to  be  a 
 strong  and  salutary  influence  breathing  on  us  con- 
 tinually by  remembering  this  :  that  we  are  so  near,. 
 
SECTION  25Ji.— ROMANS  IS  :  I-I4. 
 
 265 
 
 one  day's  march  nearer  every  night,  to  a  world  that 
 is  all  love  and  all  life,  without  selfishness  and  with- 
 out death,  and  that  world  eternal.  The  prospect 
 itself,  if  we  realized  it,  would  shed  some  new  sanctity 
 over  the  life  we  are  living.     F,  D.  H. 
 
 12.  The  night.  A  picture  of  the  Christian's 
 present  state.  In  comparison  with  other  men  he  is 
 in  broad  day ;  and  so  he  is  in  comparison  with  his 
 own  former  condition.  But  here  the  apostle  is  not 
 thinking  of  other  men,  nor  looking  back  to  our  own 
 natural  state :  he  is  looking  forward ;  he  has  a 
 glorious  eternity  in  view ;  and  as  he  contemplates 
 that,  he  feels  that  he  and  his  fellow-believers  are  all 
 still  in  darkness,  that  night  with  its  shadows  is  still 
 overspreading  them.  The  day.  Brightness  and 
 beauty  and  happiness  are  all  connected  in  our  minds 
 with  the  word,  and  all  the  pleasant  visions  the  word 
 calls  up  in  our  minds  are  embodied  and  realized  in 
 heaven.  Now  this  day,  the  apostle  says,  is  near : 
 "  The  night  is  far  spent,  the  day  is  at  hand."  He 
 speaks  like  a  man  who  has  long  felt  himself  be- 
 nighted in  the  world,  and  who  sees  at  last  the  morn- 
 ing breaking.  "Now,"  he  says  in  the  preceding 
 verse,  "  is  our  salvation  nearer  than  when  we  be- 
 lieved," than  when  we  first  believed;  time  has 
 brought  it  nearer.  He  looks  on  himself  and  his 
 fellow-believers  as  standing  on  the  very  verge  of 
 God's  kingdom.     C.  B. 
 
 Holiness,  under  the  name  of  light,  is  by  the 
 apostle  spoken  of  as  the  Christian's  armor.  Put 
 on,  saith  he,  the  armor  of  light,  in  opposition  to 
 the  works  of  darkness.  Strange  armor !  that  a  man 
 may  see  through.  A  good  man's  armor  is,  that  he 
 needs  none :  his  armor  is  an  open  breast.  Likeness 
 to  God  is  armor  of  proof,  that  is,  an  imitation  of  him 
 in  his  moral  goodness,  which  holiness  as  a  general 
 name  comprehends.  A  person  truly  like  God  is 
 secure  from  any  external  violence,  so  far  as  that  it 
 shall  never  be  able  to  invade  his  spirit.  He  is  in 
 spirit  far  raised  above  the  tempestuous,  stormy 
 region,  and  converses  where  winds  and  clouds  have 
 no  place.     Howe. 
 
 13.  It  is  a  common  saying  that  the  night  is 
 ■without  .shame,  and  this  is  in  a  measure  true  ;  for 
 men  often  do  those  things  in  the  night  which  they 
 fear  to  do  in  the  day,  lest  their  acts  should  be  dis- 
 covered and  they  brought  to  shame  and  punish- 
 ment. Therefore  the  apostle  says.  Let  us  walk  hon- 
 estly as  hi  the  day.     Luther. 
 
 14.  What  is  the  wedding  garment '?  Some  say 
 it  is  the  imputed  righteousness  of  Christ,  some 
 that   it   is  the    impai-ted  righteousness   of  Christ, 
 
 others  that  it  is  holineas  of  character.  I  consider  it 
 to  consist  of  all  three  together.  "  Putting  on  the 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ "  is  possessing  his  righteousness 
 imputed,  his  holiness  imparted,  and  his  example 
 imitated.     He  first  makes  the  robe,  and  then  fits  us 
 
 to  wear  it.     R.  Hill. Dress  relates  to  the  form 
 
 or  figure  of  the  body,  character  to  the  form  or 
 figure  of  the  soul — it  is,  in  fact,  the  dress  of  the 
 soul.  On  the  ground  of  this  analogy  it  is  that  the 
 Scriptures  so  frequently  make  use  of  dress  to  sig- 
 nify what  lies  in  charactei',  and  represent  character, 
 in  one  way  or  another,  as  being  the  dress  of  the 
 soul.  As  character  is  the  soul's  dress,  and  dress 
 analogical  to  character,  whatever  has  power  to  pro- 
 duce a  character  when  received  is  represented  as  a 
 dress  to  be  put  on.  Thus  Paul,  conceiving  Christ 
 to  be  the  soul's  new  dress,  or  what  is  nowise  differ- 
 ent, its  new  character,  says,  "  Put  ye  on  the  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ."  Christ  is  to  be  a  complete  wardrobe 
 for  us  himself,  and  that  by  simply  receiving  his 
 person  we  are  to  have  the  holy  texture  of  his  life 
 upon  us,  and  live  in  the  infolding  of  his  character. 
 We  must  put  on  Christ  himself,  and  none  but  him. 
 We  must  put  him  on  just  as  he  is,  wear  him  outside,, 
 walk  in  him,  bear  his  reproach,  glory  in  his  beauty, 
 call  it  good  to  die  with  him,  so  to  be  found  in  him, 
 not  having  our  own  righteousness,  but  the  righteous- 
 ness that  is  of  God  by  faith.  Cover  us  in  it,  0  thou 
 Christ  of  God,  and  let  our  shame  be  hid  eternally^ 
 in  thee.     H.  B. 
 
 Make  not  provision  for  the  flesh.  Once 
 in  Christ,  your  necessary  care  for  this  natural  life 
 will  be  regulated  and  moderated  by  the  Spirit.  And 
 for  all  unlawful  desires  of  the  flesh  you  shall  be 
 rid  of  providing  for  these.  Instead  of  all  provis- 
 ion for  the  life  of  the  flesh  in  that  sense,  there  is 
 another  guest  and  another  life  for  you  now  to  wait 
 
 on  and  furnish  for.     L. When  Christ  is  really 
 
 put  on,  the  world  falls  o£P,  and  the  lusts  of  prop- 
 erty, and  fame,  and  power,  and  appetite,  subside  or 
 fall  away.  The  effect  runs  both  ways  under  the 
 great  law  of  action  and  reaction — as  the  old  man  is 
 put  off  that  the  new  may  be  put  on,  so  the  new  put 
 on  still  further  displaces  the  old.  And  so  if  there 
 be  any  overmastering  temptation  which  baffles  you, 
 and  keeps  turning  you  off  in  your  endeavors,  and 
 boasting  itself  against  you,  here  is  your  deliverance 
 — raise  no  fight  with  it  in  your  own  will,  as  you 
 always  have  done  when  you  have  failed,  but  simply 
 turn  yourself  to  Christ  alone:  let  your  soul  be 
 covered  in  by  the  power  of  his  grace  upon  you. 
 H.B. 
 
266  SEGTI0X255.—R0MAXS  U  :  1-23. 
 
 Section   255. 
 
 EoMANS  xiv.  1-23. 
 
 1  Him  that  is  weak  in  the  faith  receive  ye,  hut  not  to  doubtful  disputations.     For  one  be- 
 
 2  lievetli  that  he  may  eat  all  things:  another,  who  is  weak,  eateth  herbs.     Let  not  him  that 
 
 3  eateth  divspisc  him  that  eateth  not;  and  let  not  him  which  eateth  not  judge  him  that  eateth : 
 
 4  for  God  hatli  received  him.  Who  art  thou  that  judgest  another  man's  servant?  to  his  own 
 master  he  standeth  or  falleth.     Yea,  he  shall  he  liolden  up :  for  God  is  able  to  make  him 
 
 5  stand.     One  man  esteemeth  one  day  above  another :  another  esteemeth  every  day  alike. 
 
 6  Let  every  man  be  fully  i)ersuaded  in  his  own  mind.  He  that  regardeth  the  day,  regardeth 
 tY  unto  the  Lord ;  and  ho  that  regardeth  not  the  day,  to  the  Lord  he  doth  not  regard  iY. 
 He  that  eateth,  eateth  to  the  Lord,  for  he  giveth  God  thanks;  and  he  that  eateth  not,  to  the 
 Lord  he  eateth  not,  and  giveth  God  thanks. 
 
 7  For  none  of  us  liveth  to  himself,  and  no  man  dieth  to  lumself.     For  Avhether  we  live,  we 
 
 8  live  unto  the  Lord  ;  and  whether  we  die,  we  die  unto  the  Lord:  whether  we  live  therefore, 
 
 9  or  die,  we  are  the  Lord's.     For  to  this  end  Christ  both  died,  and  rose,  and  revived,  that  he 
 
 10  might  be  Lord  both  of  the  dead  and  living.     But  why  dost  thou  judge  thy  brother?  or  why 
 dost  thou  set  at  nought  thy  brother?  for  we  shall  all  stand   before  the  judgment  seat  of 
 
 11  Christ.     For  it  is  written.  As  I  live,  saith  the  Lord,  every  knee  sball  bow  to  me,  and  every 
 
 12  tongue  shall  confess  to  God.     So  then  every  one  of  us  shall  give  account  of  himself  to  God. 
 
 13  Let  us  not  therefore  judge  one  another  any  more:  but  judge  this  rather,  that  no  man  put  a 
 
 14  stumblingblock  or  an  occasion  to  fall  in  his  brother's  way.     I  know,  and  am  persuaded  by 
 the  Lord  -Jesus,  that  there  is  nothing  unclean  of  itself ;  but  to  him  that  esteemeth  any  thing 
 
 15  to  be  unclean,  to  him  it  is  unclean.     But  if  thy  brother  be  grieved  with  thy  meat,  now 
 
 16  walkest  thou  not  charitably.     Destroy  not  him  with  thy  meat,  for  whom  Christ  died.     Let 
 
 17  not  then  your  good  be  evil  spoken  of:  for  the  kingdom  of  God  is  not  meat  and  drink;  but 
 
 18  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.     For  he  that  in  these  things  serveth 
 
 19  Christ  is  acceptable  to  God,  and  approved  of  men.     Let  us  therefore  follow  after  the  things 
 
 20  which  make  for  peace,  and  things  wherewith  one  may  edify  another.     For  meat  destroy 
 not  the  work  of  God.     Allthings  indeed  ar-e  pure;  but  it  is  evil  for  that  man  who  eateth 
 
 21  with  ofience.     It  is  good  neither  to  eat  flesh,  nor  to  drink  wine,  nor  any  thing  whereby  thy 
 
 22  brother  stumbleth,  or  is  offe-nded,  or  is  made  weak.     Hast  thou  faith  ?  have  it  to  thyself 
 before  God.     Happy  is  he  that  condemneth   not  himself  in  that  thing  wliich  he  alloweth. 
 
 23  And  he  that  doubteth  is  damned  if  he  eat,  because  he  eateth  not  of  faith:  for  whatsoever  is 
 not  of  faith  is  sin. 
 
 We  want  this  bond  of  unity  between  the  dead  and  the  living  to  throw  a  purifying  and  ennobling  in- 
 fluence into  our  present  daily  life,  to  save  it  from  sinking,  as  our  life  is  so  terribly  tempted  to,  into  a  be- 
 sotted mammonism,  an  insane  frivolity,  or  a  miserable  selfishness ;  to  make  it  a  noble  and  ever  more 
 perfect  preparation  for  what  is  to  come.  We  want  this  constant  "  power  "  of  a  practical  connection  be- 
 tween the  two  worlds,  to  keep  the  present  from  being  a  mere  carnival  of  the  senses,  a  place  to  eat  and 
 dress  and  sleep  in,  as  well  as  to  keep  the  future  from  being  a  sentimental  phantasy  or  a  dead  blank.  We 
 are  tempted  hourly — nobody  denies  it — to  unclean  transactions,  to  covetousness  and  bad  temper,  to  envy- 
 ing and  evil  speaking,  to  indolence,  impatience,  and  unbelief.  Now,  one  of  the  great  powers  by  which  we 
 are  to  struggle  against  these  successfully,  and  finally  overcome,  is  the  certainty  of  a  day  when  Christ — who 
 is  life  to  those  that  love  him,  and  whose  eyes  are  like  a  flame  of  fire  to  those  that  are  untrue  to  him  and 
 unrighteous  to  each  other — shall  appear.  The  new  man  in  him  is  to  be  put  on  immediately.  Even  in 
 these  self-seeking  earthly  streets  the  Christian  is  to  walk  unselfishly  and  unblamably,  his  pride  humbled, 
 his  temper  controlled,  his  motives  godly.  Whatever  is  done  in  word  or  deed  is  to  be  done  in  the  name 
 and  spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  risen  from  the  dead,  by  those  that  are  on  the  way  to  meet  him.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 1-6.  Those  Christians  who  still  clung  to  super-  i  forbear   from    condemning   one    another,    whether 
 stitious  distinctions  between  meats  and  days  should     Jews  or  Gentiles,  since  Christ  had  received  both  into 
 be  treated  with  indulgence  by  the  more  enlightened,     his  favor  as  their  common  Lord.     C. 
 and  all  should  treat  each  other  with  charity,  and  |         3.  Let  not  him  that  eateth  despise  him 
 
SECTIOX  255.— ROMANS  U  :  1~2S. 
 
 267 
 
 that  eateth  not.  That  is  to  say,  beware  of  the 
 fancied  superiority  to  the  weal<nesscs  and  narrow- 
 ness of  your  more  scrupulous  brother  which  is  prone 
 to  creep  into  the  hearts  of  the  more  liberal  and 
 strong.  It  may  be  that  what  you  call  over-scrupu- 
 lous timidity  is  the  fruit  of  a  more  earnest  Christian 
 principle  than  yours,  and  that  what  you  call  in 
 yourself  freedom  from  foolish  scruples  is  only  the 
 result  of  a  less  sensitive  conscience,  not  of  a  more 
 robust  Christianity.  Let  not  him  which  eat- 
 eth not  judge  him  that  eateth.  Judge  not 
 from  the  height  of  your  superior  self-denial  your 
 brother  who  allows  himself  what  you  avoid.  Your 
 besetting  sin  is  self-righteous  condemnation  of  those 
 who  perhaps,  after  all,  are  wiser  as  well  as  wider 
 than  you,  and  who  in  their  strength  may  be  able  to 
 walk  as  near  to  God  on  a  road  which  to  you  would 
 be  full  of  perils.  Let  us  all  remember,  besides, 
 that  a  thing  which  to  ourselves  is  no  weight  may 
 yet  be  right  for  us  to  forsake  out  of  true  and  tender 
 brotherly  regard  to  others  who,  weaker  than  we,  or 
 perhaps  more  conscientious  than  we,  could  not  do 
 the  same  thing  without  damaging  their  spirits  and 
 weakening  their  Christian  life.  "  Ilim  that  is  weak 
 in  the  faith  receive."  Him  that  is  weak  in  the 
 faith  help.  And  in  all  these  matters  indifferent, 
 which  arc  weights  to  one  and  not  weights  to  anoth- 
 er, let  us  remember,  first,  for  ourselves,  that  a 
 weight  retained  is  a  sin ;  and  let  us  remember,  next, 
 for  others,  that  they  stand  not  by  our  experience, 
 but  their  own ;  and  that  we  are  neither  to  judge 
 their  strength  nor  to  offend  their  weakness.     A.  M. 
 
 4.  It  was  well  and  wisely  said  by  Augustine 
 that  they  were  most  likely  to  be  uncharitable  toward 
 error  who  had  never  learned  by  their  own  experi- 
 ence how  hard  it  was  to  arrive  at  truth.  They  who 
 are  so  happy  as  to  have  arrived  at  truth,  whose 
 hearts  and  minds  have  been  opened  to  receive  the 
 wisdom  which  is  from  God,  they  know  how  many 
 are  the  ways  to  error  on  either  side ;  how  truth  is 
 for  ever  mixed  with  error,  and  error  with  truth  ; 
 and  they  would  rather  dwell  thankfully  on  that 
 truth  which  their  neighbor  holds  than  be  extreme 
 to  note  his  errors.     T.  A. 
 
 5.  Persuaded  in  his  own  mind.  Man  must 
 deny  his  self-will,  but  only  in  order  to  regain  his 
 will  in  a  sanctified  and  refined  state,  which  he  subor- 
 dinates only  to  that  of  God,  that  he  may  be  the  or- 
 gan of  the  divine  will,  which  is  the  only  true  free- 
 dom of  a  created  spirit.  But  whoever  denies  his 
 own  will,  in  order  to  become  the  will-less  organ 
 of  another  man,  denies  the  image  of  God  in  the 
 dignity  of  his  own  free  personality,  turns  himself 
 from  being  a  free  servant  of  God  into  a  servant  of 
 man,  and  gives  to  the  creature  the  honor  due  to  God 
 alone.  Every  Christian  must  be  a  living  organ  of 
 the  Deity,  a  temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  one  taught 
 
 of  God,  acknowledging  only  one  Lord  and  Master. 
 
 N. Men  are  for  ever  acting  without  being  fully 
 
 persuaded  in  their  own  mind ;  and  that  in  various 
 ways.  The  mischief  of  this  is  great  and  manifold. 
 It  makes  men  either,  as  so  many  are,  wholly  w  ithout 
 depth  and  earnestness — living  and  acting,  as  it  were, 
 quite  at  random,  and  without  an  interest  in  anything 
 but  their  own  comfort  or  enjoyment — or  else  it 
 makes  them  obstinate  and  unjust,  persisting  dog- 
 gedly in  their  own  ways  and  their  own  notions, 
 without  being  able  to  render  the  least  reason  for 
 either;  or,  lastly,  it  makes  them  insincere  and 
 sophistical,  beguiling  themselves  and  others  with  a 
 show  of  reason,  attacking  other  men's  opinions  and 
 maintaining  their  own.  It  is  evident  that  there 
 must  be  attained  a  state  of  mind  where  men  could 
 be  fixed  and  earnest,  yet  not  obstinate  or  unreason- 
 able, having  opinions  and  principles  dear  to  them  as 
 their  very  life's  blood,  and  yet  being  all  the  while 
 fair  and  teachable,  ready  to  hear  and  to  be  con- 
 vinced, and  to  make  all  just  allowance  for  others. 
 And  this  state  would  be  his  and  his  only,  who,  ac- 
 cording to  the  apostle's  words,  was  to  be  fully  per- 
 suaded in  his  own  mind.     T.  A. 
 
 Another  external  hindrance  which  deterred  the 
 heathen  from  Christianity  was  the  variety  of  opin- 
 ions and  sects  into  which  Christians  were  divided. 
 "  How  can  we  look  for  truth  among  you,"  they  said, 
 "  since  you  are  not  of  one  mind  among  yourselves 
 about  your  religion  ?  "  Chrysostom  thus  replies  to 
 this  objection :  "  If  wc  professed  to  follow  human 
 reasonings,  thou  mightest  be  perplexed ;  but  if  we 
 say  that  we  believe  the  Scripture,  and  this  is  simple 
 and  true,  thou  mayest  easily  come  to  a  decision. 
 Whoever  agrees  with  it,  he  is  a  Christian ;  whoever 
 opposes  it,  he  is  very  far  from  being  one."  The 
 heathen  rejoins :  "  But  if  some  one  comes  and  says^ 
 This  stands  in  Scripture,  but  thou  sayest  something 
 different ;  and  so  the  Scripture  is  interpreted  arbi- 
 trarily, and  our  minds  are  distracted."  "  But  hast 
 thou  not  reason  and  the  power  of  judgment  given 
 thee  by  God  ?  "  is  Chrysostom's  reply.     N. 
 
 6.  The  Christianized  Jew,  though  he  admitted 
 that  "  Christ  is  the  end  of  the  law  to  every  one  that 
 believeth,"  that  in  Him  all  the  scattered  rays  of 
 type  and  prophecy  converge  and  are  for  ever  lost — 
 yea,  rather,  are  fixed  and  eternalized — yet  still  could 
 not  resist  his  tendency  to  preserve  some  fragments 
 of  the  old  preparatory  creed,  and  incorporate  them 
 into  the  spiritual  religion  of  Christ.  The  abstinence 
 from  peculiar  meats,  the  observance  of  peculiar  days, 
 and  others  of  the  formal  traditions  of  the  synagogue, 
 he  was  loth  altogether  to  resign,  though  he  could 
 not  altogether  justify.     W.  A.  B. 
 
 7.  None  liveth  to  himself.  God  never 
 meant  religion  to  terminate  on  itself.  He  enlightens 
 to  enable  us  to  shine,  and  we  very  much  doubt  if 
 
268 
 
 SECTIOy  255.— ROMANS  U  :  1-23. 
 
 there  be  any  force  in  all  nature,  or  any  gift  or  any 
 work  of  God,  that  is  self-contained  or  non-coniniuni- 
 cative.  Certainly  he  is  not,  for  he  is  always  giving 
 to  all.  Xot  so  his  Son,  who  said,  "  It  is  more  blessed 
 to  give  than  to  receive";  not  so  the  Holy  Ghost, 
 who  is  ever  giving  light  and  joy  and  peace ;  not  the 
 angels,  who  are  all  ministering  spirits  sent  forth  to 
 minister  to  the  heirs  of  salvation.  Nor  in  nature 
 do  we  find  anything  great  shut  up  in  self.  Not  the 
 sun,  or  moon,  or  stars,  whose  beams  fill  every  land ; 
 not  the  sea,  whose  broad  expanse  gives  forth  the 
 vapors  that  water  the  earth ;  not  the  rivers,  that 
 give  back  their  gathered  wealth  to  the  sea ;  not  the 
 land,  that  gives  its  harvests  ;  not  the  air,  that  forms 
 the  vital  breath  of  all  things.  And  when  God  shines 
 into  man's  heart  to  give  the  light  of  his  glory,  shall 
 man  hide  the  light  ?  This  were  to  convert  into  a 
 possession  what  God  ties  up  as  a  trust,  and  bids  us 
 
 use  for  the  creature's  good.    J.  Hall. That  which 
 
 a  man  is — that  sura  total  made  up  of  the  items  of 
 his  beliefs,  purposes,  affections,  tastes,  and  habits 
 manifested  in  all  he  does  and  does  not — is  conta- 
 gious in  its  tendency,  and  is  ever  photographing  it- 
 self on  other  spirits.  He  himself  may  be  as  un- 
 conscious of  this  emanation  of  good  or  evil  from 
 his  character  as  he  is  of  the  contagion  of  disease 
 from  his  body,  or,  if  that  were  equally  possible,  of 
 the  contagion  of  good  health.  But  the  fact,  never- 
 theless, is  certain.  If  th^  light  is  in  him,  it  must 
 shine ;  if  darkness  reigns,  it  must  shade ;  if  he 
 glows  with  love,  it  will  radiate  its  wai-mth  ;  if  he  is 
 frozen  with  selfishness,  the  cold  will  chill  the  at- 
 mosphere around  him ;  and  if  corrupt  and  vile,  he 
 will  poison  it.  Nor  is  it  possible  for  any  one  to 
 occupy  a  neutral  or  indifferent  position.  In  some 
 form  or  other  he  must  affect  others.     N.  31. 
 
 8.  They,  and  they  only,  live  unto  the  Lord  who 
 realize  his  authority  and  do  everything  he  enjoins, 
 as  an  act  of  willing  and  cheerful  obedience,  as  a 
 part  of  that  homage  they  owe  to  their  Master,  who 
 make  his  approbation  their  governing  aim,  and  his 
 glory  their  supreme  end  in  all  that  they  do,  and  who 
 are  wholly  resigned  to  his  wise,  righteous,  and  lov- 
 ing disposal.     R.  W. We  are  no  more  to  die  to 
 
 ourselves  than  to  live  to  ourselves.  Our  Lord  Jesus 
 hath  purchased  to  himself  a  dominion  over  both 
 states,  of  the  living  and  dead  ;  and,  whether  we  live, 
 we  must  live  to  him,  or  die,  we  must  die  to  him.  It 
 is  the  glory  of  a  Christian  to  live  so  much  above 
 the  world  that  nothing  in  it  may  make  him  either 
 
 fond  of  life  or  weary  of  it.     Howe. Unto  him, 
 
 as  Christians,  we  are  called  upon  to  live  ;  he  who  is 
 the  principle  of  our  spiritual  life  is  also  made  the 
 object  of  it.  Unto  him,  as  Christians,  we  are  called 
 upon  to  die  ;  he  who  died  for  us  is  made  the  object 
 of  our  death  likewise,  that,  as  "  our  life  is  hid  with 
 Christ  in  God,"  so,  "  when  he  who  is  our  life  shall 
 
 appear,  then  we  also  may  appear  with  him  in  glory.'* 
 No  reserve  is  admitted  in  the  statement  of  our  pro- 
 fession. We  live  and  die  to  Christ ;  our  whole  na- 
 ture, in  all  its  aspects  and  positions,  is  offered  to 
 him  as  one  solemn  and  jjerpetual  sacrifice.  "  Bought 
 with  a  price,"  we  are  delivered  to  him  as  his  own 
 spiritual  property  in  this  world ;  "  we  are  Christ's, 
 and  Christ  is  God's  " — so  that,  as  it  were,  through 
 him,  as  man,  we  pass  into  the  very  presence  of  the 
 supreme  divinity,  enter  within  the  verge  of  that 
 ineffable  nature  with  which  he  connects  us,  and 
 catch  upon  our  weak  and  shivering  humanity  the 
 beams  of  the  everlasting  light  of  God !     W.  A.  B. 
 
 9.  Lord  of  dead  and  living.  How  strik- 
 ingly, with  a  single  touch,  is  the  glory  of  Christ 
 here  pictured  to  us  !  No  dominion  can  be  imagined 
 which  in  extent  surpasses  his.  Even  the  mightiest 
 monarch,  although  he  had  at  last  conquered  the 
 whole  world,  yet  only  sways  his  scepter  over  the 
 living.  The  dominion  of  Christ  embraces  not  only 
 the  visible  world  but  also  the  invisible;  it  is  one 
 and  the  same  law  which  is  obeyed  on  this  side  of 
 the  grave  and  on  yonder.  His  right  to  reign  over 
 both  is  founded  on  this  double  and  irrevocable  fact 
 of  his  death  and  resurrection.     Van  0. 
 
 10.  While  each  should  enjoy  his  own  opinion,, 
 and  turn  neither  to  the  right  hand  nor  to  the  left  in 
 the  discharge  of  duty,  he  will  find  it  no  part  of  his 
 duty  to  condemn  those  who  may  not  be  able  to  see 
 as  he  does ;  no  part  of  his  duty,  for  things  not  es- 
 sential, to  set  at  nought  and  judge  his  brethren,  be- 
 cause both  he  and  they  are  equally  answerable  to 
 the  Judge  of  all.     R.  T. 
 
 We  shall  all  stand.  Earth  must  fade  away 
 from  our  eyes,  and  we  must  anticipate  that  great 
 and  solemn  truth  which  we  shall  not  fully  under- 
 stand until  we  stand  before  God  in  judgment ;  that 
 to  us  there  are  but  two  beings  in  the  whole  world — 
 God  and  ourselves.  The  sympathy  of  others,  the 
 pleasant  voice,  the  glad  eye,  the  smiling  countenance, 
 the  thrilling  heart,  which  at  present  are  our  very 
 life — all  will  be  away  from  us  when  Christ  comes  in 
 judgment.  Every  one  will  have  to  think  of  himself. 
 Every  eye  shall  see  him  ;  every  heart  will  be  full  of 
 him.  He  will  speak  to  every  one ;  and  every  one 
 will  be  rendering  to  him  his  own  account.  New- 
 man.  God  governs  this  world,  governs  you  and 
 
 me,  down  to  the  very  depths  of  our  being.  And  we 
 possess  the  power  of  choosing  right  and  wrong : 
 right  by  the  grace  of  God,  and  wrong  by  our  failing- 
 to  use  that  grace ;  and  as  responsible  for  such  a 
 power  we  shall  be  summoned  at  last  before  the 
 judgment-seat  of  Christ.     Abp.  Thomson. 
 
 13.  Woe  to  you  if  you  do  what  others  think 
 right,  instead  of  obeying  the  dictates  of  your  own 
 conscience !  woe  to  you  if  you  allow  authority,  or 
 prescription,  or  fashion,  or  influence,  or  any  other 
 
SECTION  255.— ROMANS  U  :  1-23. 
 
 269 
 
 liuinan  thing,  to  interfere  with  that  awful  and  sacred 
 thing — your  own  responsibility  !  "  Every  man,"  said 
 the  apostle,  "must  give  an  account  of  himself  to 
 God." 
 
 14.  "  To  him  that  esteemeth  anything  to  be  un- 
 clean, to  him  it  is  unclean."  In  other  words,  what- 
 ever may  be  the  abstract  merits  of  the  question — 
 however  in  God's  jurisprudence  any  particular  act 
 may  stand — to  you,  thinking  it  to  be  wrong,  it  mani- 
 festly is  wrong,  and  your  conscience  will  gather 
 round  it  a  stain  of  guilt  if  you  do  it.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 15.  Destroy  not.  How  destroy  him?  Evi- 
 dently by  inducing  him,  through  force  of  example, 
 to  do  what  his  conscience  condemned.  This  ab- 
 stinence to  which  the  strong  Christian  should  sub- 
 mit for  the  sake  of  the  weak,  however,  was  not  to  be 
 perpetual.  When  there  was  no  danger  of  his  doing 
 injury  to  his  weak  brother,  the  stronger  and  more 
 enlightened  Christian  was  free  to  act  as  he  pleased. 
 
 16.  Let  not  your  good  be  evil  spoken  of. 
 In  one  sense  it  is  impossible  to  avoid  such  evil 
 speaking.  The  best  deeds  of  the  best  Christians 
 may  be  misrepresented,  and  their  kindest  actions 
 may  be  attributed  to  the  meanest,  if  not  the  worst, 
 motives.  Paul  and  his  fellow-laborers  in  the  gospel 
 had  an  ample  experience  of  such  speaking  at  the 
 hands  of  those  who  "  falsely  accused  their  good  con- 
 versation in  Christ."  These  words,  therefore,  must 
 refer  to  evil  speaking  of  a  different  sort.  They 
 teach  that  a  Christian  must  not  use  what  is  good  in 
 itself,  or  what  may  be  good  to  him,  in  such  a  man- 
 ner, or  under  such  circumstances,  as  to  give  occa- 
 sion of  evil  speaking  in  regard  to  it.  In  the  enjoy- 
 ment of  those  good  things  which  God  has  placed 
 within  his  reach,  he  must  take  heed  that  he  does  not 
 bring  reproach  on  his  good  confession.  The  rule  is 
 one  which  is  neither  hard  to  be  understood  nor  diflS- 
 cult  of  application,  if  he  has  a  simple  and  honest 
 desire  above  all  things  to  please  the  Lord.  And  if 
 Christian  people  would  keep  this  brief  precept  in 
 mind,  they  would  be  saved  from  much  of  the  perplex- 
 ity which  they  sometimes  profess  to  feel  in  regard  to 
 various  popular  or  fashionable  amusements.  Forsyth. 
 
 1 7.  Earnest  desire  of  holiness  is  holiness  in  the 
 germ  thereof.  Soon  shalt  thou  know,  if  only  thou 
 V{\\i  follow  on  to  know,  the  Lord.  But  sanctity  is 
 not  the  work  of  a  day,  but  of  a  life.  Growth  in 
 grace  is  subject  to  the  same  law  of  gradual  and 
 imperceptible  advance  as  growth  in  nature.  Be  but 
 true  to  your  convictions.  Do  but  follow  the  insti- 
 gations of  the  Spirit.  Follow  him  in  darkness  and 
 light,  through  honor  and  dishonor,  through  evil 
 report  and  good  report,  and  in  due  time  the  new 
 creation  shall  dawn  within  thee,  and  the  fair  fabric 
 of  God's  spiritual  kingdom  shall  be  built  up  step 
 by  step — "  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the 
 Holy  Ghost."     E.  M.  G. 
 
 19.  It  is  the  ordinance  of  God  that  Christians 
 should  be  often  asserting  the  things  of  God  to  each 
 other,  and  that  by  their  so  doing  they  should  edify 
 one  another.  Church-fellowship,  rightly  managed, 
 is  the  glory  of  all  the  world.  No  place,  no  com- 
 munity, no  fellowship  is  adorned  with  such  beauties 
 as  is  a  church  rightly  knit  together  to  their  head, 
 and  lovingly  serving  one  another.     Bun. 
 
 20,  21.  There  are  somethings  which  are  right 
 or  wrong  in  themselves.  They  depend  on  the  posi- 
 tive enactments  of  God  and  on  the  eternal  distinc- 
 tions of  things,  and  can  not  be  compromised,  modi- 
 fied, or  disregarded.  There  are  other  things,  how- 
 ever, which  may  be  regarded  as  matters  of  personal 
 comfort,  convenience,  or  gratification.  They  are 
 clearly  right  in  themselves,  but  they  may  be  so  con- 
 nected, or  there  may  be  such  associations  in  regard 
 to  them,  or  others  may  entertain  such  views  of 
 them,  that  indulgence  in  them  by  us  will  be  an 
 injury  to  others.  It  may  shock  or  pain  them  as  if 
 we  were  doing  wrong ;  or,  acting  on  our  example, 
 they  may  be  led  further  than  we  would  go,  and  fall 
 into  sin ;  or  they  may  be  led  by  our  example  to  do 
 that  which  they  now  regard  as  sin,  and  which  would 
 be  sin  to  them.  In  such  a  case  the  course  which 
 we  are  to  pursue  becomes  clear,  and  it  is  good 
 neither  to  eat  flesh,  nor  to  drink  wine,  nor  any- 
 thing whereby  a  brother  is  offended,  or  is  made 
 weak.     A.  B. 
 
 There  is  no  self-denial  deserving  the  name  that 
 is  not  willing  to  give  up  any  privilege  of  the  palate 
 or  the  passions  rather  than  endanger  the  least  or 
 lowest  of  God's  children.  And  then,  if  it  is  de- 
 manded, "  Why  should  I  be  deprived  of  the  lawful 
 use  of  some  agreeable  thing  merely  because  some 
 less  guarded,  less  experienced,  or  less  coolly  consti- 
 tuted neighbor  will  abuse  it  ?  "  we  will  leave  the 
 ground  of  justice  altogether  and  come  upon  that  of 
 magnanimity  and  of  privilege.  We  will  ask,  not 
 what  we  have  a  right  to  do,  but  what  is  to  be  gladly 
 chosen  because  it  is  right  to  be  done.  In  the  esti- 
 mates of  God  and  eternity,  the  generosity  that 
 shields  a  human  heart  from  shame  will  stand  above 
 a  genial  style  of  hospitality.  Not  till  comfort  shall 
 become  the  creed  of  Christendom,  can  free  living 
 be  the  testimony  of  faith.  .  .  .  Too  little,  too  little, 
 will  there  appear  in  that  day  of  any  positive  achieve- 
 ments of  ours  for  God  and  his  truth,  proportioned 
 to  our  opportunity.  But  at  least  let  it  not  be  found 
 that,  when  some  frail  fellow-creature  was  inclining 
 to  baseness  and  to  ruin,  any  frivolity  or  unconcern 
 of  ours  made  his  downward  way  easier  and  swifter ; 
 or,  if  any  other  soul  was  struggling  up  into  light 
 and  victory,  that  our  faithlessness  discouraged  him, 
 our  inconsistencies  confused  him,  our  self-love  drew 
 him  back. 
 
 22.  Hast  thou  faith  ?  have  it  to  thyself. 
 
270 
 
 SECTION  256.— ROMANS  15  : 1-33. 
 
 There  is  no  impersonal  character,  no  pardon  by 
 proxy,  no  collective  salvation.  The  work  is  for 
 each.  "  Repent "  is  for  each.  "  Take  up  the  cross 
 and  come  after  me,"  is  for  each.  The  apostolic 
 view  of  practical  Christianity  as  a  "  calling "  indi- 
 vidualizes, first,  the  Christian  principle  as  having  a 
 place  distinct  from  all  other  principles,  and,  second- 
 ly, individualizes  the  Christian  life  as  having  all  its 
 awful  obligations,  its  joys  and  sanctions,  centered 
 upon  each  personal  conscience  and  heart.  F.  D.  H. 
 23.  For  "  damned"  " condemned."  In  hardly 
 any  place  where  this  terrible  word  is  used  is  its  use 
 justified,  or  is  the  meaning  to  be  referred  to  a  future 
 
 life.     A. The  very  duties  of  religion,  if  self  be 
 
 the  soul  of  them,  are  nothing  but  guilt.  Where 
 there  is  faith,  there  is  humility ;  but  where  there  is 
 not  faith,  there  is  nothing  but  pride  and  self-deceit. 
 
 Therefore,  whatsoever  is  not  of  faith  is  sin.     G.  B.  C, 
 
 He  that  doubteth.     In  every  undertaking. 
 
 our  first  care  should  be  to  have  a  clear  conscience. 
 Rectitude  is  a  sacred  and  awful  thing ;  and,  as  its 
 eternal  laws  should  never  be  despised  by  open  and 
 deliberate  transgression,  so  the  very  possibility  of 
 invading  them  by  rashness  and  imprudence  should 
 fill  us  with  constant  vigilance  and  unceasing  caution. 
 
 J.   H.  T. Misgivings   and   doubts   and  scruples 
 
 are  intended  to  make  us  think,  but  not  to  make  us 
 waste  all  our  energy  on  thinking ;  they  are  intended 
 to  make  us  pause,  but  not  to  make  us  stop ;  they 
 are  intended  to  make  us  repent,  but  not  to  make  us 
 give  up  everything  else  to  fruitless  sorrow.  And 
 if  we  can  not  attain  peace  or  light  all  at  once,  we 
 must  not,  for  all  that,  complain,  lag,  or  despair ;  we 
 must  simply  obey  and  wait.     F.  T. 
 
 Section  256, 
 
 Romans  xv.  1-33. 
 
 1  We  then  that  are  strong  ought  to  bear  the  infirmities  of  the  weak,  and  not  to  please  our- 
 
 2  selves.     Let  every  one  of  us  please  his  neighbour  for  his  good  to  edification.     For  even 
 
 3  Christ  pleased  not  himself;  but,  as  it  is  written,  The  reproaches  of  them  that  reproached 
 
 4  thee  fell  on  me.     For  whatsoever  things  were  written  aforetime  were  written  for  our  learn- 
 
 5  ing,  that  we  through  patience  and  comfort  of  the  scriptures  might  have  hope.     Now  the 
 God  of  patience  and  consolation  grant  you  to  be  likeminded  one  toward  another  according 
 
 6  to  Christ  Jesus:  that  ye  may  with  one  mind  a?id  one  mouth  glorify  God,  even  the  Father 
 
 7  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     Wherefore  receive  ye  one  another,  as  Christ  also  received  us  to 
 
 8  the  glory  of  God.     Now  I  say  that  Jesus  Christ  was  a  minister  of  the  circumcision  for  the 
 
 9  truth  of  God,  to  confirm  the  promises  made  unto  the  fathers :  and  that  the  Gentiles  might 
 glorify  God  for  his  mercy ;  as  it  is  written,  For  this  cause  I  will  confess  to  thee  among  the 
 
 10  Gentiles,  and  sing  unto  thy  name.     And  again  he  saith.  Rejoice,  ye  Gentiles,  with  his  peo- 
 
 11  pie.     And  again.  Praise  the  Lord,  all  ye  Gentiles  ;  and  laud  him,  all  ye  people.     And  again, 
 
 12  Esaias  saith.  There  shall  be  a  root  of  Jesse,  and  he  that  shall  I'ise  to  reign  over  the  Gentiles; 
 
 13  in  him  shall  the  Gentiles  trust.     Now  the  God  of  hope  fill  you  with  all  joy  and  peace  in 
 believing,  that  ye  may  abound  in  hope,  through  the  power  of  tlie  Holy  Ghost. 
 
 14  And  I  myself  also  am  persuaded  of  you,  iny  brethren,  that  ye  also  are  full  of  goodness, 
 
 15  filled  with  all  knowledge,  able  also  to  admonish  one  another.     Nevertheless,  brethren,  I 
 have  written  the  more  boldly  unto  you  in  some  sort,  as  putting  you  in  mind,  because  of  the 
 
 16  grace   that  is  given  to  me  of  God,  that  I  should  be  the  minister  of  Jesus  Christ  to  the 
 Gentiles,  ministering  the  gospel  of  God,  that  the  offering  up  of  the  Gentiles  might  be  ac- 
 
 17  ceptable,  being  sanctified  by  the  Holy  Ghost.     I  have  therefore  wliereof  I  may  glory  through 
 
 18  Jesus  (vhrist  in  those  things  which  pertain  to  God.     For  I  will  not  dare  to  .'^peak  of  any  of 
 those  things  which  C'hrist  hath  not  wrought  by  me,  to  make  tlie  Gentiles  obedient,  by  word 
 
 19  and  deed,  through  mighty  signs  and  wonders,  by  the  power  of  tlie  8|)irit  of  God;   so   that 
 from  Jerusalem,  and  round  about  unto  Illyricum,  I  have  fully  preached  the  gospel  of  Christ. 
 
 20  Yea,  so  have  I  strived  to  preacli  the  gospel,  not  where  Christ  was  named,  lest  I  should  build 
 
 21  upon  another  man's  foundation:  but  as  it  is  written.  To  whom  he  was  not  spoken  of,  they 
 
 22  shall  see:  and  they  that  have  not  heard  sliall  understand.     For  which  cause  also  I  have  been 
 
 23  mucJi  hindered  from  coming  to  you.     But  now  having  no  more  place  in  these  parts,  and 
 
 24  having  a  great  desire  these  many  years  to  come  unto  you;  whensoever  I  take  my  Journey 
 into  Spain,  I  will  come  to  you :   for  I  trust  to  see  you  in  my  journey,  and  to  be  brought  on 
 
 25  my  way  thitherward  by  you,  if  first  I  be  somewhat  filled  with  yorr  co?npani/.     But  now  1 
 
 26  go  unto  Jerusalem  to  minister  unto  the  saints.     For  it  hath  pleased  them  of  Macedonia  and 
 Achaia  to  make  a  certain  contribution  for  the  poor  saints  which  are  at  Jerusalem.     It  hath 
 
SECTION  256.— ROMANS  15  : 1-33.  271 
 
 27  pleased  them  verily  ;  and  their  debtors  they  are.     For  if  the  Gentiles  have  been  made  par- 
 takers of  their  spiritual  things,  their  duty  is  also  to  minister  unto  them  in  carnal  tilings. 
 
 28  When  therefore  I  have  performed  this,  and  have  sealed  to  them  this  fruit,  I  will  come  by 
 
 29  you  into  Spain.     And  I  am  sure  that,  when  I  come  unto  you,  I  shall  come  in  the  fulness 
 
 30  of  the  blessing  of  the  gospel  of  Christ.     Now  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  for  the  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ's  sake,  and  tor  the  love  of  the  Spirit,  that  ye  strive  together  with  me  in  your  prayers 
 
 31  to  God  for  me ;  that  I  may  be  delivered  from  them  that  do  not  believe  in  Judasa;  and  that 
 
 32  my  service  which  /  have  for  Jerusalem  may  be  accepted  of  the  saints ;  that  I  may  come  unto 
 
 33  you  with  joy  by  the  will  of  God,  and  may  with  you  be  refreshed.     Now  the  God  of  peace  le 
 with  you  all.     Amen. 
 
 Self-pleasing  always  tends  to  meanness  of  character.  It  is  clean  against  all  that  we  understand  by 
 nobleness,  magnanimity,  courage,  honor.  It  is  against  all  the  public  virtues,  such  as  patriotism,  benevo- 
 lence, and  the  charities  of  life.  It  always  inflicts  injury  and  misery  upon  others.  Self-pleasing  is  enor- 
 mously difficult  to  the  self  that  is  always  seeking  to  be  pleased,  so  difficult  as  to  be  ultimately  quite  im- 
 possible of  realization.  More  and  yet  more  must  be  had,  until  more  is  not  to  be  had.  Better  and  yet 
 better,  and,  alas !  better  will  not  come.  And  Christian  people  ought  to  be  constantly  and  watchfully  on 
 their  guard  against  this  thing.  There  is,  absolutely,  no  one  whom  it  will  not  beset.  The  vivacious  will 
 have  it  presented  to  them  in  forms  of  excitement  and  amusement,  which,  if  indulged  in,  will  draw  them 
 away  from  the  important  duties  of  daily  life,  as  well  as  from  some  of  the  severer  duties  of  Christian  ser- 
 vice. The  quiet  and  retiring  will  have  it  presented  to  them  in  forms  of  sloth  and  ease — they  will  think 
 that  it  can  injure  no  one,  and  no  precious  interest,  that  they  should  take  their  rest.  The  busy  will  have 
 it  presented  to  them  in  the  forms  of  avarice,  and  ambition,  and  fame,  and  honor ;  in  fact,  all  the  vices  and 
 all  the  faults  are  but  different  dresses  which  that  protean  character,  the  old  self,  puts  on  as  it  goes  up  and 
 down  the  world,  murmuring,  "  We  ought  to  please  ourselves  !  "  Beware  !  brother ;  sister ;  young  disciple ; 
 old  disciple — beware !  lest,  unwittingly,  ye  fall  into  that  soft  and  easy  habit  of  pleasing  self.  Please  the 
 higher  self  and  welcome.  Please  your  conscience.  Please  the  love  that  lies  sleeping  in  you,  deep,  and 
 vast,  and  far.  Please  the  powers,  and  the  sensibilities,  and  the  activities  of  the  Christian  life  ;  and  then, 
 not  you  alone,  but  angels  and  God  himself,  will  be  pleased.  But  as  to  pleasing  that  other  self,  that  sec- 
 ond you,  that  meaner  creature  you  sometimes  find  yourself  lapsing  into,  all  danger  and  all  soul-death  lie 
 that  way.  It  is  surely  no  irreverence  to  follow  the  figure  that  has  been  given  us,  and  say,  "  Let  that  man 
 be  crucified."  Put  fresh  nails  into  the  hands  and  the  feet.  Pierce  that  cold  black  heart  with  the  soldier's 
 spear.  The  dear  Christ  died  in  his  love  and  purity,  and  rose  again,  and  revived,  that  that  dark  man  of 
 sin  might  die  for  ever.     A.  R. 
 
 1.  The  world  abounds  in  wretchedness  which 
 can  neither  help  itself  nor  make  compensation  for 
 the  help  of  others,  and  which  appeals  for  relief  to 
 those  who  are  able  to  render  it.  Here  we  have  the 
 law  of  unrequited  or  gratuitous  service — the  strong 
 must  serve  the  weak.     Human  need  creates  a  lien 
 
 by  rejecting  the  approaches  of  those  who  have  not 
 yet  learned  the  right  way,  but  are  really  wishing  in 
 their  secret  hearts  to  learn  it,  those  who  are  strong 
 not  unfrequently  do  much  harm  to  those  who  are 
 weak.     F.  T. 
 
 The  ignorant  and  prejudiced,  the  contracted  and 
 
 on  the  ability  to  relieve  it.  Every  man  is  debtor,  as  infirm,  generally  expect  that  their  weakness,  igno- 
 much  as  in  Mm  is,  to  use  his  superior  power,  of  ,  ranee,  and  infirmity  (under  other  and  of  course  finer 
 whatever  kind,  in  uncompensated  service  to  those  names)  are  to  give  the  law  to  the  strong  and  to  tWe 
 who  need.     And  the  greater  the  power  to  serve,  the     free ;  and  that  no  one  ought  to  do  cither  what  they 
 
 greater  the  proportion  of  this  kind  of  service  that  is 
 due — preeminent  ability,  preeminent  service ;  great- 
 ness, great  service.  Here  we  reach  the  Christian 
 principle  of  stewardship — that  men  hold  property 
 and  all  means  of  influence,  not  for  selfish  ends,  but  in 
 trust  for  the  advancement  of  Christ's  kingdom  and 
 
 can  not  do  or  will  not.  Certainly  it  is  the  duty  of 
 the  strong  "  to  bear  the  infirmities  of  the  weak,  and 
 not  to  please  themselves"  ;  but  also  it  is  the  duty 
 of  the  weak  to  become  strong,  and  not  to  need  to 
 be  pleased  by  being  allowed  the  selfish  luxury  of 
 putting  restraints  on  the  hberty  of  others.     T.  B. 
 
 the  promotion  of  the  best  interests  of  man.     J.  H.     j  Rather  trying  are  the  infirmities  of  the  weak. 
 
 The  strong  virtue  that  can  go  on  its  own  way  Very  tiresome  is  a  continual  touchiness  in  a  neigh- 
 without  being  shaken  by  any  ordinary  temptation  bor,  or  the  perpetual  recurrence  of  the  same  faults 
 too  often  forgets  the  duty  due  to  the  weakness  close  in  a  pupil  or  a  child.  But  if  by  self-restraint  and 
 to  its  side.  By  stern  treatment  of  faults  which  ,  right  treatment  God  should  enable  you  to  cure  those 
 were  yet  much  struggled  against,  by  cold  refusal  to  ;  faults,  from  how  much  shame  and  sorrow  do  you 
 acknowledge  any  except  plainly  successful  efforts,  1  rescue   tJiem,  from   how  much  suffering  yourself  f 
 
272 
 
 SECTION  256.— ROMANS  15  : 1-33. 
 
 In  this  form  of  effort  there  can  never  be  total  fail- 
 ure ;  in  trying  to  cure  the  patient,  the  physician 
 heals  himself.  In  combating  his  bad  temper,  you 
 are  obliged  to  conquer  your  own;  and,  in  order  to 
 expel  from  that  other  suUcnness,  self-indulgence, 
 petulance,  you  are  compelled  to  go  to  God,  and  beg 
 for  your  own  spirit  a  larger  supply  of  sweetness, 
 generosity,  long-suffering,  and  all  those  noble  ra- 
 diant attributes  which  in  the  contest  with  depravity 
 make  the  sun-like  Christian  more  than  conqueror. 
 Hamilton. 
 
 2.  "Good  to  edification"  means  good  in  the 
 spiritual  sense ;  the  building  up  of  the  character  in 
 spiritual  life.  It  is  not  that  one  Christian  man  is  to 
 yield  to  another  simply  because  he  wishes  it.  It  is 
 this :  that  a  man  in  yielding  must  exercise  an  en- 
 lightened benevolence,  and  have  a  view  to  the  real 
 and  lasting  good  of  the  person  with  whose  desires, 
 or  wishes,  or  tastes,  such  compliance  is  made. 
 And  he,  my  neighbor,  will  see  that  I  am  yielding  for 
 Christ's  sake.  He  will  see  that  it  is  the  yielding  of 
 strength ;  that  it  is  the  yielding  of  love,  in  which 
 all  strength  lies ;  and  that  will  be  to  him  like  a  vei'y 
 presence  of  Christ,  and  will  do  more  to  correct  his 
 errors,  and  supply  his  deficiency,  and  corroborate 
 his  feebleness,  than  the  clearest  statements  and  the 
 firmest  reasonings  can  do.     A.  R. 
 
 3.  Some  of  the  Roman  Christians  considered 
 the  meat  that  had  been  offered  to  idols  unfit  for 
 Christian  use,  while  others  of  them  could  partake 
 of  it  without  scruple.  But,  not  contented  with  en- 
 joying their  own  liberty,  they  set  themselves  to  in- 
 dulge in  mutual  recrimination.  The  one  class  con- 
 sidered the  other  unconscientious,  while  these  re- 
 torted on  them  as  weak-minded.  It  is  a  quarrel 
 that,  in  some  shape,  has  turned  up  ever  since.  The 
 apostle  Paul  belongs  unmistakably  to  the  one  side, 
 that  which  saw  no  conscience  in  the  matter,  but  he 
 is  not  devoured  by  a  zeal  to  bring  all  to  his  own 
 mind.  He  sees  that  there  are  things  infinitely  more 
 important  than  uniformity.  Charity  is  greater, 
 and  liberty.  Those  who  can  not  eat  must  believe 
 in  the  good  faith  of  those  who  can,  and  they  who 
 have  no  scruples  must  refrain  from  taunting  those 
 who  have.  Then  from  the  whole  controversy  he 
 rises  to  this  greAt  principle,  which  lifts  the  thing 
 out  of  the  local  and  temporary,  and  gives  it  a  world- 
 wide and  permanent  interest.  In  our  intercourse 
 with  our  fellow-Christians  or  fellow-men,  we  are  not 
 to  make  our  own  pleasure,  but  the  pleasure  of  our 
 neighbor,  our  chief  end.  This  is  the  example  set  by 
 Christ,  our  great  Master:  "  He  pleased  not  himself." 
 The  violation  of  this  principle  has  produced  more 
 unhappiness  and  sin  than  many  other  things  that 
 seem  at  first  sight  more  deadly — has  broken  up  the 
 communion  of  the  Church  and  the  comfort  of  the 
 social  and  family  circle.     Jier. 
 
 Even  Christ.  As  the  brightness  of  the  Fa- 
 ther's glory,  he  discloses  the  love  of  God  appearing 
 under  human  limitations  in  service  and  sacrifice. 
 As  the  ideal  man,  he  reveals  in  service  and  sacrifice 
 the  image  of  God  perfected  in  human  character. 
 The  character  expressed  and  developed  in  loving 
 service  is  the  higliest  and  noblest  type  of  character. 
 Jesus  reveals  the  divine  in  the  human,  and  the 
 human  in  its  ideal  perfection.  That  ideal  is  found 
 in  his  life  of  service  ;  he  came  not  to  be  ministered 
 unto,  but  to  minister.  The  conception  of  greatness 
 by  ministering  is  the  conception  of  manly  strength 
 and  power  to  serve,  of  resources  given  without  im- 
 poverishment. So  we  assent  to  the  words  of  Jesus, 
 seeing  therein  our  highest  dignity :  "  It  is  enough 
 for  the  disciple  that  he  be  as  his  Master,  and  the 
 servant  as  his  Lord."     J.  H. 
 
 4.  The  words  should  stand,  "  that  through  the 
 patience  and  the  comfort  of  the  Scriptures  we  might 
 have  hope."  The  verse  is  sometimes  read  as  if  "  pa- 
 tience "  were  one  thing  by  itself,  and  "  comfort  of 
 the  Scriptures  "  another  by  itself.  But  the  two  go 
 together  :  it  is  "  patience  of  the  Scriptures  and  com- 
 fort of  the  Scriptures,"  i.  e.,  patience  and  comfort, 
 both  arising  from  the  Scriptures,  produced  by  their 
 
 study.     A. The  New  Testament  is  to  us  and  our 
 
 successors  the  same  precious  inheritance  its  gospels 
 and  epistles  and  prophecies  were  to  the  first  be- 
 lievers ;  with  this  only  difference  :  that  as  prophecy 
 gathers  to  fulfillment,  as  the  shadowy  outlines  of 
 prediction  begin  to  fill  and  flush  with  the  vivid 
 colors  of  fad,  the  story  of  Christ  the  Redeemer  and 
 of  the  human  heart  as  acted  on  by  Christ — the  Bible 
 history  of  man — becomes  still  more  authentic  and 
 still  more  valuable.  Truly,  "  whatsoever  things 
 were  written  aforetime  were  written  for  our  learn- 
 ing, that  we,  through  patience  and  comfort  of  the 
 
 Scriptures,  might  have  hope."     W.  A.  B. We 
 
 need  no  voice  from  heaven  in  order  to  make  us 
 happy.  There  is  enough  in  the  Bible  to  cause  every 
 heart  in  this  wretched  world  to  burn  with  joy.  We 
 are  told  of  pardon  for  the  guilty,  sanctification  for 
 the  polluted,  rest  for  the  burdened  soul,  salvation 
 for  the  lost,  Christ  for  a  Comforter,  heaven  for  a 
 home.  And  we  are  told  of  these  things  for  this  ex- 
 press purpose  :  to  give  us  consolation.     C.  B. 
 
 6.  A  grand  end  to  live  for.  How  many  are  the 
 strong  yet  most  tender,  the  common  yet  most  sacred 
 ties  that  bind  us  to  it,  no  man  can  tell.  We  have 
 more  reason  for  living  to  God's  glory  than  any  angel 
 has.  He  made  us,  has  preserved  us  in  life  and  pro- 
 vided for  our  wants  ;  to  us  he  has  been  merciful  and 
 gracious,  besides  being  abundant  in  goodness  and  in 
 truth — having  borne  with  us,  pitied  us,  spared  us, 
 loved  us,  and,  not  sparing  his  own  Son,  redeemed 
 us,  as  well,  by  his  gracious  Spirit,  and  called  us  out 
 of  darkness  into  his  marvelous  light.     And  so  the 
 
SECTION  S56.— ROMANS  15  :  1-33. 
 
 273 
 
 warmest  love  to  God  should  burn  in  human  breasts, 
 and  in  the  heavenly  choir  the  highest  notes  should 
 be  sung,  not  by  angels,  but  those  whom  Jesus  has 
 redeemed  to  God  by  his  blood  out  of  every  kindred, 
 and  nation,  and  people,  and  tongue.     T.  G. 
 
 13.  We  rejoice  because  our  future  is  filled  with 
 hope — the  hope  of  the  glory  of  God.  Joy  comes 
 then  from  hope  ;  hope  from  the  God  of  love ;  hope 
 sure  and  steadfast ;  hope  that  makcth  not  ashamed ; 
 everlasting  hope.  Glory  is  ours  in  prospect — the 
 glory  of  the  new  heavens  and  earth,  the  glory  of 
 resurrection,  the  glory  of  the  kingdom,  the  very 
 glory  of  Christ.  And  it  is  all  ours,  simply  as  those 
 who  have  known  and  believed  this  free  love  of  God. 
 Hence  the  apostle's  prayer,  "  The  God  of  (the)  hope 
 fill  you  with  all  joy  and  peace  in  believing."    Bonar. 
 
 There  is  "  peace  in  believing."     To  the  man  of 
 
 intelligent,  heartfelt,  yet  childlike  faith  in  the  testi- 
 mony of  Jesus  Christ,  the  principles  and  promises 
 of  that  testimony  are  what  the  facts  of  nature  are 
 to  the  philosopher — absolute  certainties,  in  which  the 
 mind  may  rest.  He  never  is  the  subject  of  doubt, 
 while  his  views  of  things  are  conformed  to  the  dis- 
 closures of  this  testimony,  and  his  feeling  and  course 
 are  in  harmony  with  its  requirements.  In  resting 
 upon  this  word  as  the  ultimate  ground  of  certainty, 
 in  taking  from  it  his  ends,  his  rules,  his  motives, 
 his  encouragements — all  the  powers  and  elements 
 of  his  nature  work  in  harmony  with  each  other ;  his 
 conscience,  his  intellect,  and  his  heart  draw  to- 
 gether. What  the  mind  perceives  to  be  taught  here 
 as  true,  conscience  approves  as  right,  and  the  heart 
 loves  as  good.  The  man  has  never  yet  been  found 
 who  felt  that  he  was  doing  wrong  in  submitting  him- 
 self in  a  spirit  of  implicit  faith  to  the  truth  of  Je- 
 sus Christ.  His  submission  has  always  been  the 
 source  of  his  peace ;  a  peace  as  deep  and  refreshing 
 and  satisfying  as  his  faith  has  been  strong  and  de- 
 cided.    E.  M. 
 
 16.  The  apostle  represents  himself  as  "acting 
 the  part  of  a  priest  in  reference  to  the  gospel  of 
 Christ,"  and  in  the  exercise  of  this  office  laying  on 
 the  altar  of  God  the  converted  Gentiles  as  a  sacri- 
 fice acceptable  to  God.  In  plain  language,  the  de- 
 sign of  his  apostleship  was,  that  the  Gentiles,  being 
 converted  by  the  faith  of  the  gospel  through  his  in- 
 strumentality, and  by  the  agency  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
 might  devote  themselves  to  God  as  his  peculiar 
 property.    J.  B. The  doctrine  of  Christ  concern- 
 
 ing the  Holy  Ghost  (John  14-16)  can  be  no  other 
 than  this  :  that,  after  the  body  of  Jesus  should  be 
 removed  from  the  Church,  he  should  still  continue 
 to  carry  on  the  spiritual  work  of  renewing,  sanctify- 
 ing, and  saving  souls — which  is  his  eternal  ministry 
 — the  Church  itself  thus  becoming  the  body  of  his 
 Spirit,  that  visible,  but  he  indwelling,  yet  manifest 
 
 I  still  in  the  fruits  of  holy  love  and  life ;  that,  in  thus 
 
 1  acting  on  the  spirits  of  believers  in  answer  to  pray- 
 er, the  Son  and  the  Father  who  sent  him  are  to- 
 gether united  in  counsel  and  one  in  purpose ;  and 
 that  the  agent  by  which  they  thus  move  and  draw 
 
 !  and  change  the  heart  is  the  Holy  Spirit,  but  also 
 known  as  the  Comforter,  the  Paraclete,  the  Spirit  of 
 truth,  and  the  Holy  Ghost.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 19.  "  So  that  from  Jerusalem,  and  round  about 
 
 j  unto  Illyricum,  I  have  fully  preached  the  gospel  of 
 Christ."     These  words  import  that  Paul  had  come 
 
 :  to  the  confines  of  Illyricum,  and  that  these  confines 
 were  the  external  boundary  of  his  travels.  Paul 
 considers  Jerusalem  as  the  center,  and  is  here  view- 
 
 j  ing  the  circumference  to  which  his  travels  had  ex- 
 tended. Illyricum  was  the  part  of  this  circle  which 
 he  mentions  in  an  epistle  to  the  Romans,  because  it 
 lay  in  a  direction  from  Jerusalem  toward  that  city, 
 and  pointed  out  to  the  Roman  readers  the  nearest 
 place  to  them  to  which  his  travels  from  Jerusalem 
 
 \  had  brought  him.  Illyricum  adjoins  upon  Macedo- 
 nia. If,  therefore,  Paul  traversed  the  whole  country 
 of  Macedonia,  the  route  would  necessarily  bring  him 
 
 I  to  the  confines  of    Illyricum,  and    these    confines 
 
 I  would  be  described  as  the  extremity  of  his  journey. 
 
 I  The  account  of  Paul's  second  visit  to  the  peninsula 
 of  Greece  is  contained  in  Acts  20  :  2.     Paley. 
 
 I  24.  Into  Spain.  Clement,  the  disciple  of 
 Paul,  mentioned  Phil.  4  :  3,  writing  from  Rome  to 
 Corinth,  expressly  asserts  that  Paul  had  preached 
 the  gospel  "  in  the  east  and  in  the  west "  ;  that  "  he 
 had  instructed  the  whole  world  [i.  e.,  the  Romaji  Em- 
 pire, which  was  commonly  so  called]  in  righteous- 
 ness "  ;  and  that  he  "  had  gone  to  the  extremity  o/ 
 the  west "  before  his  martyrdom.  Now,  in  a  Roman 
 author,  the  extremity  of  the  west  could  mean  nothing 
 short  of  Spain,  and  the  expression  is  often  used  by 
 Roman  writers  to  denote  Spain.  Here,  then,  we 
 have  the  express  testimony  of  Paul's  own  disciple 
 that  he  fulfilled  his  original  intention  of  visiting  the 
 Spanish  peninsula,  and  consequently  that  he  was  lib- 
 erated from  his  first  imprisonment  at  Rome.     C. 
 
 61 
 
274:  SECTION  257.— ROMANS  16  : 1-27, 
 
 Section  257. 
 
 Romans  xvi.  1-2T. 
 
 1  I  COMMEND  unto'you  Phebe  our  sister,  which  is  a  servant  of  the  church  which  is  at  Cen- 
 
 2  chrea :  that  ye  receive  her  in  the  Lord,  as  becometh  saints,  and  that  ye  assist  her  in  what- 
 soever business  she  hath  need  of  you :  for  she  hath  been  a  succourer  of  many,  and  of  myself 
 
 3  also.     Greet  Priscilla  and  Aquila,  my  helpers  in  Christ  Jesus :  who  have  for  my  life  laid 
 
 4  down  their  own  necks:  unto  whom  not  only  I  give  thanks,  but  also  all  the  churches  of  the 
 
 5  Gentiles.     Likewise  greet  the  church  that  is  in  their  house.     Salute  my  wellbeloved  Eptene- 
 
 6  tus,  who  is  the  firstfruits  of  Achaia  unto  Christ.     Greet  Mary,  who  bestowed  much  labour 
 
 7  on  us.     Salute  Andronicus  and  Junia,  my  kinsmen,  and  my  fellowprisoners,  who  are  of 
 note  among  the  apostles,  who  also  were  in  Christ  before  me. 
 
 8  Greet  Amplias  my  beloved  in  the  Lord.     Salute  Urbane,  our  helper  in  Christ,  and  Stachys. 
 
 10  my  beloved.     Salute  Apelles  approved  in  Christ.     Salute  them  which  are  of  Aristobulus' 
 
 11  household.     Salute  Ilerodion  my  kinsman.     Greet  tliem  that  be  of  the  household  of  Nar- 
 
 12  cissus,  which  are  in  the  Lord.     Salute  Tryphena  and  Tryphosa,  who  labour  in  the  Lord. 
 
 13  Salute  the  beloved  Persis.  which  laboured  much  in  the  Lord.     Salute  Rufus  chosen  in  the 
 
 14  Lord,  and  his  mother  and  mine.     Salute  Asyncritus,  Phlegon,  Herraas,  Patrobas,  Hermes,. 
 
 15  and  the  brethren  which  are  with  them.     Salute  Philologus,  and  Julia,  Nereus,  and  his  sis- 
 
 16  ter,  and  Olympas,  and  all  the  saints  which  are  with  them.     Salute  one  another  with  an  holy 
 
 17  kiss.     The  churches  of  Christ  salute  you.     Now  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  mark  them  which 
 cause  divisions  and  offences  contrary  to  the  doctrine  whicli  ye  have  learned ;  and  avoid 
 
 18  them.     For  they  that  are  such  serve  not  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  but  their  own  belly ;  and  by 
 
 19  good  words  and  fair  speeches  deceive  the  hearts  of  the  simple.     For  your  obedience  is  come 
 abroad  unto  all  men.     I  am  glad  therefore  on  your  behalf:  but  yet  I  would  have  you  wise 
 
 20  unto  that  which  is  good,  and  siaaple  concerning  evil.     And  the  God  of  peace  shall  bruise 
 Satan  under  your  feet  shortly.     The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  he  with  you.     Amen. 
 
 21  Timotheus  my  workfellow,  and  Lucius,  and  Jason,  and  Sosipater,  my  kinsmen,  salute  you. 
 
 22  I  Tertius,  who  wrote  this  epistle,  salute  you  in  the  Lord.     Gains  mine  host,  and  of  the 
 
 23  whole  church,  saluteth  you.     Erastus  the  chamberlain  of  the  city  saluteth  you,  and  Quartus 
 a  brother. 
 
 24  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  he  with  you  all.     Amen.     Now  to  him  that  is  of 
 
 25  power  to  stablish  you  according  to  my  gospel,  and  tlie  preaching  of  Jesus  Christ,  according 
 
 26  to  the  revelation  of  the  mystery,  which  was  kept  secret  since  the  world  began,  but  now  is 
 made  manifest,  and  by  the  scriptures  of  the  prophets,  according  to  the  commandment  of 
 
 27  the  everlasting  God,  made  known  to  all  nations  for  the  obedience  of  faith:  to  God  only 
 wise,  he  glory  through  Jesus  Christ  for  ever.     Amen. 
 
 In  this  Epistle  is  treated  in  the  most  masterly  manner  everything  that  belongeth  to  the  Christian  life. 
 Whatever  it  most  concerns  a  Christian  to  know  :  law,  gospel,  sin,  grace,  justification,  Christ,  God,  good 
 works,  faith,  hope,  charity ;  all  wherein  true  Christianity  consisteth ;  how  it  becometh  a  Christian  to 
 conduct  himself  toward  his  neighl:)ors,  whether  good  or  bad,  strong  or  weak,  friends  or  enemies,  and 
 toward  himself — all  this  is  to  be  founJ  here  in  such  perfection,  that  it  is  impossible  to  wish  anything 
 more  or  better.  So  rich  a  treasure  is  it  of  spiritual  wealth,  that  even  to  him  who  has  read  it  a  thousand 
 times  something  new  will  be  ever  presenting  itself.  Its  study,  beyond  every  other,  is  found  useful ;  and 
 the  longer  and  the  more  deeply  it  is  pondered,  its  excellences  grow  upon  you,  and  it  appears  to  be  con- 
 stantly becoming  more  delightful,  more  valuable,  and  more  copious  than  itself.     Luther. 
 
 1-15.  These  chapters  of  salutations,  which  you 
 perhaps  have  been  wont  to  pass  over  at  a  bound  as 
 possessing  no  general  interest,  present  a  study  as 
 attractive  as  it  is  instructive,  by  enabling  you  to 
 
 ers  in  the  great  city — men  and  women  well  known 
 to  the  apostle,  and  beloved  for  the  truth's  sake,  and 
 for  their  work's  sake.  They  do  not  seem  to  have 
 been  us  yet  organized  in  one  ohurch-body.     So  we 
 
 penetrate  into  the  private  life  of  the  apostle  and     read  in  this  chapter  of  churches,  or  groups,  in  vari- 
 
 into  his  personal  relations.    Monod. At  the  time  i  ous  private  houses.     D.  F. 
 
 when  Paul  wrote,  there  were  many  Christian  labor-  |        We  sec  woman  in  the  early  church  already  in  a 
 
SECTION  257.— ROMAN'S  16  : 1-27. 
 
 275 
 
 position  of  trust  and  high  usefulness :  a  position, 
 let  me  observe,  which  she  retains  in  the  Roman 
 Catholic  communion  to  this  day,  in  conjunction  with 
 various  conditions  opposed  to  Christian  freedom  and 
 our  Lord's  commands,  but  which,  owing  to  those 
 conditions  having  been  justlj'  repudiated  by  the  Re- 
 formed Churches,  she  has  very  generally  lost  among 
 ourselves.  One  of  the  gravest  problems  of  our  own 
 and  of  the  coming  age  will  be,  to  bring  in  female 
 help  to  the  work  of  the  Church,  and  woman  into  an 
 accredited  position  in  her  service,  without  any  ad- 
 mixture of  the  "  votal  "  element ;  without  any  per- 
 manent obligations  to  poverty,  to  what  is  called 
 "obedience,"  to  what  is  mistaken  for  "chastity." 
 Another  matter  of  interest  in  this  chapter  is  the  ex- 
 amples which  it  gives  us  of  the  refined  delicacy  and 
 courtesy  of  the  great  apostle.  "  To  whom  not  only 
 I  give  thanks,  but  all  the  churches  of  the  Gentiles  "  ; 
 "  which  were  in  Christ  before  me  " ;  "  Salute  Rufus, 
 the  elect  in  the  Lord,  and  his  mother — and  mine  "  ; 
 i.  e.,  his  mother,  whom  I  also  love  as  a  son.  Yet 
 another  point  of  interest  is  this.  On  the  southern 
 side  of  Rome,  as  you  approach  the  gate  now  called 
 the  Porta  San  Sebastiano — not  far  from  the  Arch  of 
 Drusus,  under  which  Paul  passed  as  he  entered  the 
 city  with  the  brethren — is  a  garden  containing  the 
 "  columbarium  "  or  "  pigeon-house  "  of  the  "  family  " 
 of  Nero.  These  "  columbaria "  are  so  called  from 
 their  containing  a  number  of  small  recesses  like 
 pigeon-holes,  in  which  are  deposited  the  ashes  of  the 
 dead,  and  that  the  "  family  "  of  a  Roman  prince  or 
 noble  comprehended  all  who  lived  in  his  court,  his 
 relatives,  freedmen,  and  slaves.  And  with  thus 
 much  explanation,  we  may  repeat  the  result  of  our 
 own  researches  in  the  columbarium  of  the  family  of 
 Nero.  Among  the  names  inscribed  on  the  memorial 
 tablets  there,  we  found  Tryphtena  (v.  12),  Tryphosa 
 (v.  12),  Hermes  (v.  14),  Hermas  (v.  14),  and  Junias 
 (v.  7).     A. 
 
 20.  The  whole  history  of  the  world  is  inter- 
 woven with  the  doings  of  him  whom  Scripture 
 calls  "  the  serpent,"  "  ihe  God  of  this  world,"  "  the 
 wicked  one,"  "the  devil,"  "the  prince  of  the  power 
 of  the  air,"  "the  accuser  of  the  brethren,"  "the 
 adversary."  He  is  a  living  person,  originally  con- 
 nected with  heaven,  now  with  earth,  once  associated 
 with  angels,  now  with  men,  full  of  malice,  a  mur- 
 derer and  a  liar,  a  deceiver.  His  dealings  first  with 
 Eve  and  then  with  Christ  are  the  two  great  speci- 
 mens of  his  nature,  his  tactics,  and  his  aims.  The 
 first  promise  announced  a  battle  between  him  and 
 the  seed  of  the  woman.  This  battle  has  been  going 
 on  without  intermission  between  him  and  Christ  and 
 between  him  and  the  members  of  Christ's  body. 
 With  them  it  is  luarfare,  with  the  rest  of  mankind 
 it  is  friendship.  The  warfare  has  been  fierce  as 
 well  as  long,  open  as  well  as  secret,  outward  as  well 
 
 as  inward.  In  all  his  assaults  and  stratagems  he 
 has  to  a  certain  extent  succeeded,  but  always  in  the 
 end  been  baffled.     It  is  to  this  ultimate  baffling  or 
 
 bruising  that  the  apostle  here  alludes.     Bonar. 
 
 With  so  many  hints  given  us  in  the  Holy  Scriptures 
 that  we  wrestle  not  with  flesh  and  blood  alone,  but 
 with  angels  and  principalities  and  powers  of  dark- 
 ness— that  there  are  devices  of  Satan  of  which  it 
 becomes  us  not  to  remain  ignorant — that  the  great 
 adversary  goeth  about  seeking  whom  he  may  de- 
 vour; with  the  command  laid  upon  us.  Resist  the 
 devil,  and  he  will  flee  from  you ;  with  the  promise 
 given.  The  Lord  shall  bruise  Satan  under  your  feet 
 shortly ;  should  we  not  be  ever  acting  on  the  convic- 
 tion that  our  souls  are  the  sphere  of  an  unseen  con- 
 flict, in  which  rival  spirits  of  evil  are  struggling  for 
 mastery  ?     W.  H. 
 
 Tlie  Victory  of  the  God  of  Peace. — It  is  as  the  God 
 of  peace  that  he  wins  the  victory  for  us,  and  bruises 
 Satan  under  our  feet.  It  is  as  the  bruised  one  that 
 he  bruises.  He  whom  Satan  smote  is  he  who  smites 
 Satan.  The  God  of  peace  has  made  peace ;  and, 
 having  made  peace  by  the  blood  of  his  Cross,  he 
 proceeds  to  destroy  all  that  had  once  marred  the 
 peace,  all  his  enemies  and  ours,  giving  us  complete 
 victory  and  triumph.  It  is  on  the  basis  of  the  rec- 
 onciling blood,  the  peace-giving  work  on  the  Cross, 
 that  the  operations  against  Satan  are  carried  on.  It  is 
 under  the  banner  of  the  God  of  peace  that  we  fight. 
 He  is  our  captain,  and  the  peace  which  he  has  made 
 is  that  which  secures  the  victory  to  us.  We  over- 
 come by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  the  blood  that  has 
 made  our  peace.     Bonar. 
 
 21.  These  Epistles  are  extraordinary  produc- 
 tions, and  it  is  inconceivable  that  any  man  should 
 introduce  them  into  the  world  by  the  fiction  of  ad- 
 dressing them  to  a  church,  and  should  connect  such 
 admirable  sentiments  with  the  details  of  their  pe- 
 culiar difficulties,  and  with  salutations  addressed  to 
 many  persons  by  name.  Let  any  man  read  the  last 
 chapter  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans  (which  is  al- 
 most entirely  made  up  of  greetings  and  salutations), 
 and  ask  himself  if  it  is  possible  that  any  man, 
 writing  a  letter  for  the  purpose  of  deception,  could 
 have  written  it.  Observe  his  particularity.  Not 
 only  does  Paul  himself  salute  many  persons,  but 
 Timotheus,  his  work-fellow,  is  joined  with  him,  and 
 Lucius,  and  Jason,  and  Sosipater,  his  kinsman,  and 
 Tertius,  who  wrote  the  Epistle,  and  Gains,  his  host, 
 and  Erastus,  the  chamberlain  of  the  city,  and  Quar- 
 tus,  a  brother.     M.  H. 
 
 26.  For  the  obedience  of  faith.  Faith 
 and  reason  have  their  limits;  where  reason  ends 
 faith  begins;  and  if  reason  will  be  encroaching 
 upon  the  bounds  of  faith,  she  is  straight  taken  cap- 
 tive by  infidelity.  We  are  not  fit  to  follow  Christ, 
 if  we  have  not  denied  ourselves  ,  and  the  chief  piece 
 
276 
 
 SECTION  S58.—1    CORINTHIANS  1  : 1-21. 
 
 of  ourselves  is  our  reason.  We  must  yield  God 
 able  to  do  that  which  we  can  not  comprehend ;  and 
 we  must  comprehend  that  by  our  faith  which  is  dis- 
 claimed by  reason.     Bp.  H. 
 
 37.  One  can  not  but  think  that,  as  Tertius  laid 
 down  the  reed  which  he  had  used,  the  apostle  took 
 it  into  his  own  hand  and  added  the  sublime  sentence 
 of  doxology  with  which  the  Epistle  ends.  God  was 
 able  to  establish  the  brethren  according  to  Paul's 
 gospel,  which  was  something  more  than  "  the  gos- 
 pel of  the  kingdom,"  for  it  was  a  proclamation  of 
 the  unseen  Christ  as  the  Saviour  of  the  world.  And, 
 as  in  the  gospel  which  Paul  preached,  and  this  won- 
 derful Epistle  which  he  has  written,  the  divine  wis- 
 dom is  brightly  displayed,  the  doxology  is  in  these 
 words  :  "  To  God  only  wise  be  glory  through  Jesus 
 
 Christ  for  ever.      Amen.",    D.  F. This  peculiar 
 
 doxology,  at  the  close  of  such  an  Epistle,  connect- 
 ing such   a  song  of  praise  with  the  steadfastness 
 
 of  the  saints  of  God,  is  very  striking,  and  fraught 
 with  deep  lessons  to  us.  The  glory  of  the  God 
 only  mighty,  and  eternal,  and  wise,  is  connect- 
 ed with  our  being  stablished  ;  and  the  process  of 
 stablishing  us  depends  on  his  being  what  he  is 
 here  represented  to  be.  We  have  to  do  with  him 
 as  the  God  of  power  and  wisdom  and  eternity. 
 Bonar. 
 
 The  Epistle  to  the  Romans  begins  with  the 
 power  of  God,  then  declares  his  righteousness,  and 
 closes  with  adoration  of  his  wisdom.  It  is  so  with 
 the  heart  that  receives  the  great  truths  with  which 
 this  Epistle  deals.  It  begins  its  new  experience 
 under  the  power  of  God  who  raised  up  Jesus  Christ. 
 It  finds  peace  through  the  declaration  of  his  right- 
 eousness. And  then  it  rests  in  admiration  and 
 adoration  of  his  wisdom  in  planning,  providing,  and 
 applying  the  salvation  of  the  world  through  Christ 
 Jesus.     D.  F 
 
 Section  258. 
 
 1  Corinthians  i.  1-21. 
 
 1  Paul,  called  to  he  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ  through  the  will  of  God,  and  Sosthenes  our 
 
 2  brother,  unto  the  church  of  God  which  is  at  Corinth,  to  them  that  are  sanctified  in  Christ 
 Jesus,  called  to  be  saints,  with  all  that  in  every  place  call  upon  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ 
 
 3  our  Lord,  both  their's  and  our's :  grace  be  unto  you,  and  peace,  from  God  our  Father,  and 
 
 4  from  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     I  thank  my  God  always  on  your  behalf,  for  the  grace  of  God 
 
 5  which  is  given  you  by  Jesus  Christ ;  that  in  every  thing  ye  are  enriched  by  him,  in  all  utter- 
 
 6  ance,  and  in   all    knowledge ;  even  as   the   testimony  of  Christ  was   confirmed   in  you : 
 
 7  so  that  ye  come  behind  in  no  gift;  waiting  for  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ: 
 
 8  who  shall  also  confirm  you  unto  the  end,  that  ye  may  be  blameless  in  the  day  of  our  Lord 
 
 9  Jesus  Christ.     God  is  faithful,  by  whom  ye  were  called  unto  the  fellowship  of  his  Son  Jesus 
 Christ  our  Lord. 
 
 10       Xow  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  by  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  ye  all  speak  the 
 same  thing,  and  that  there  be  no  divisions  among  you  ;  but  that  ye  be  perfectly  joined  to- 
 ll gether  in  the  same  mind  and  in  the  same  judgment.     For  it  hath  been  declared  unto  me  of 
 you,  my  brethren,  by  them  wJiich  are  of  the  house  of  Chloe,  that  there  are  contentions 
 
 12  among  you.    Now  this  I  say,  that  every  one  of  you  saith,  1  am  of  Paul;  and  I  of  Apollos.; 
 
 13  and  I  of  Cephas  ;  and  I  of  Christ.     Is  Christ  divided?  was  Paul  crucified  for  you?  or  were 
 
 14  ye  baptized  in  the  name  of  Paul  ?     I  thank  God  that  I  baptized  none  of  you,  but  Crispus 
 
 15  and  Gains;  lest  any  should  say  that  I  had  baptized  in  mine  own  name.     And  I  baptized 
 
 16  also   the   household  of  Stephanas:  besides,  I  know   not  whether   I   baptized  any  other. 
 
 17  For  Christ  sent  me  not  to  baptize,  but  to  preach  the  gospel:  not  with  wisdom  of  words, 
 
 18  lest  the  cross  of  Christ  should  be  made  of  none  effect.  For  the  preaching  of  the  cross  is 
 to  them  that  peri.sh  foolishness ;  but  unto  us  which  are  saved  it  is  the  power  of  God. 
 
 19  For  it  is  written,  I  will  destroy  the  wisdom  of  the  wise,  and  will  bring  to  nothing  the 
 
 20  understanding  of  the  prudent.     Where  is  the  wise?  where  is  the  scribe?  where  is  tlie  dis- 
 
 21  ])uter  of  this  world?  hath  not  God  made  foolish  the  wisdom  of  this  world?  For  after  that 
 in  the  wisdom  of  God  the  world  by  wisdom  knew  not  God,  it  pleased  God  by  the  foolish- 
 ness of  preaching  to  save  them  that  believe. 
 
SECTION  258.— 1  CORINTHIANS  1  : 1-21. 
 
 27T 
 
 Men  had  lost  sight  of  God.  Three  kinds  of  selfishness  had  blinded  them :  self-admiration,  self-will, 
 self-indulgence ;  three  forms  of  sin ;  three  usurpers  of  the  human  soul.  One — self-admiration — perverts 
 and  makes  a  rebel  of  the  intellect ;  another — self-will — of  the  conscience ;  the  other — self-indulgence — 
 of  the  passions.  In  this  threefold  treachery  and  corruption  the  world  had  grown  giddy,  rapacious,  and 
 godless.  Curiosity  was  all  that  was  left  as  the  highest  aim  in  science ;  war,  in  enterprise ;  and  a  sen- 
 suous enthusiasm  for  the  beautiful  in  art.  Alexandria,  Rome,  and  Athens  represented  these  three  ambi- 
 tions. In  losing  his  God,  man  had  lost  himself,  as  always  happens.  Faith  in  God  and  the  dignity  of  man 
 went  down  together.  With  divine  worship  fell  human  rights  and  liberties.  The  scholars  and  the  priesta 
 mystified  the  people,  the  Epicureans  tempted  them,  the  Stoics  flattered  and  despised  them.  There  were 
 gods  enough :  one  for  every  propensity.  But  they  were  either  patrons  to  be  purchased,  or  abstractions  to 
 be  apostrophized,  or  demons  to  be  propitiated.  Religion,  where  it  was  not  a  voluntary  deception,  had 
 degenerated  into  an  incantation  and  a  ceremony.  The  priest,  if  he  was  a  pagan,  was  a  juggler  or  a  dupe  ; 
 if  he  was  a  Jew — read  the  twenty -third  chapter  of  Matthew,  and  its  eightfold  woes  on  the  hypocrites,  to 
 know  what  he  was.  There  was  intellect  enough ;  but  the  amount  of  all  that  was,  as  Paul  put  it,  that  the 
 world  by  wisdom  knew  not  God,  and  never  would  till  that  "  Logos,"  or  Messiah,  came,  who  was  the  power 
 of  God  and  the  wisdom  of  God  unto  salvation  to  them  that  believe.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 {Bead  carefully  pages  129-132.)  Paul's  first  mis- 
 sionary labor  among  the  Corinthians  extends  over  a 
 year  and  a  half,  during  which  period  he  lived  with 
 Aquila  and  Priscilla,  and  wrought  with  his  own 
 hands  to  earn  his  daily  bread.  Some  of  the  Jews, 
 and  those  men  of  mark,  as  Justus  and  Crispus,  the 
 ruler  of  the  synagogue,  were  converted  and  baptized ; 
 but  the  Corinthian  Church  was  mainly  a  Gentile  one, 
 and  the  questions  there  discussed  were  not  Jewish, 
 did  not  turn  on  the  value  of  circumcision  or  the  ob- 
 ligation of  the  law,  but  were  such  as  concerned  a 
 people  just  converted  from  idolatry,  and  emerging 
 from  the  corruption  of  heathen  life  in  a  city  of 
 Greece.  This  is  the  most  varied  and  comprehensive  of 
 all  the  weighty  letters  of  Paul,  and  exhibits  through- 
 out his  fine  tact  and  practical  wisdom.  It  is  less  the- 
 ological than  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans ;  more  casu- 
 istical in  the  good  sense  of  that  term.  It  says 
 nothing  of  the  law  or  of  justification,  discusses  no 
 doctrine  whatever  save  that  of  the  resurrection,  but 
 treats  in  a  masterly  manner  of  love,  purity,  eon- 
 science,  discernment,  and  reverence  in  the  Church  of 
 God.    D.F. 
 
 It  was  written  at  Ephesus  early  in  the  same  year 
 in  which  he  left  Ephesus  for  Macedonia  (1  Cor. 
 16  :  8).  Its  immediate  occasion  seems  to  have  been 
 the  arrival  at  Ephesus  of  the  family,  or  some  of  the 
 family,  of  a  Christian  matron  of  Corinth  named 
 Chloe.  These  had  brought  unfavorable  intelligence 
 from  the  Corinthian  Church.  The  apostle  names 
 only  the  report  of  divisions  and  parties  ;  but  we  can 
 hardly  be  wrong  in  believing  that  the  news  of  the  very 
 serious  matter  treated  in  chapter  5  were  brought  by 
 the  same  persons.  These  tidings,  together  with 
 the  questions  on  which  apostolic  counsels  were  re- 
 quested, induced  Paul  to  write  this,  one  of  the  long- 
 est and  most  important  of  his  pastoral  letters,  and 
 the  pattern,  above  all  others,  of  earnest  and  weighty 
 admonition  and  declaration  springing  out  of  circum- 
 stances. For  of  such  a  character,  above  all  others, 
 is  this  Epistle — not  a  treatise  on  any  point  or  any 
 system  of  Christian  doctrine,  as  some  others  by  this 
 same  apostle,  but  a  series  of  fragments,  or  episodes, 
 each  of  them  occasional,  arising  out  of  something 
 referred  to  him,  or  heard  of  by  him,  but  not  one  of 
 them  devoid  of  interest  for  those  who  come  after  in 
 all  the  long  ages  of  the  Church.  No  Epistle  raises 
 in  us  a  higher  estimate  of  the  varied  and  wonderful 
 gifts  with  which  God  was  pleased  to  endow  the  man 
 
 whom  he  selected  for  the  apostle  of  the  Gentile 
 world,  or  shows  us  how  large  a  portion  of  the 
 Spirit,  who  worketh  in  each  man  severally  as  he 
 will,  was  given  to  him  for  our  edification.  The 
 depths  of  the  spiritual,  the  moral,  the  intellectual, 
 the  physical  world  are  open  to  him.  He  summons 
 to  his  aid  the  analogies  of  nature.  He  enters  mi- 
 nutely into  the  varieties  of  human  infirmity  and  pre- 
 judice. He  draws  warning  from  the  history  of  the 
 chosen  people ;  example  from  the  Isthmian  foot- 
 race. He  refers  an  apparently  trifling  question  of 
 costume  to  the  first  great  proprieties  and  relations 
 of  Creation  and  Redemption.  He  praises,  reproves, 
 exhorts,  and  teaches.  Where  he  strikes  he  heals. 
 His  large  heart  holding  all,  where  he  has  grieved 
 any,  he  grieves  likewise  ;  where  it  is  in  his  power  to 
 give  joy,  he  first  overflows  with  joy  himself.     A. 
 
 1.  Paul  learned  that  his  authority  was  ques- 
 tioned; and  so  he  opens  his  Epistle  with  these 
 words,  written  partly  in  self-defense  :  "  Called  to  be 
 an  apostle  through  the  will  of  God."  In  the  firm 
 conviction  of  that  truth  lay  all  his  power.  No  man 
 felt  more  strongly  than  Paul  his  own  insignificance. 
 He  told  his  converts  again  and  again  that  he  "  was 
 not  meet  to  be  called  an  apostle,"  that  he  was 
 "  the  least  of  all  saints,"  that  he  was  the  "  chief  of 
 sinners."  And  yet,  intensely  as  he  felt  all  this, 
 more  deeply  did  he  feel  something  above  and  be- 
 yond all  this,  that  he  was  God's  messenger,  that  his 
 was  a  true  apostleship,  that  he  had  been  truly  com- 
 missioned by  the  King ;  and  hence  he  speaks  with 
 courage  and  with  freedom.  His  words  were  not  his 
 own,  but  His  who  had  sent  him. 
 
 2.  The  church  ol  God.  The  Church  is  that 
 body  of  men  in  whom  the  Spirit  of  God  dwells  as 
 the  source  of  their  excellence,  and  who  exist  on 
 earth  for  the  purpose  of  exhibiting  the  divine  life 
 and  the  hidden  order  of  humanity:  to  penetrate 
 and  purify  the  world,  and,  as  salt,  preserve  it  from 
 corruption.  It  has  an  existence  continuous  through- 
 out the  ages  ;  continuous,  however,  not  on  the  prin- 
 ciples of  hereditary  succession  or  of  human  election, 
 
278 
 
 SECTIOX  25S.—  1  COFIXTmAXS  1  :  1-21. 
 
 but  on  the  principle  of  spiritual  similarity  of  char- 
 acter. Paul  asserted  this  spiritual  succession  when 
 he  said  that  the  seed  of  Abraham  were  to  be  reck- 
 oned, not  as  his  lineal  descendants,  but  as  inheritors 
 of  his  faith.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 The  Christian  Church  is  modeled  on  the  Jewish 
 conffrcffniion,  and  the  word  ecrlcsia  is  simply  the 
 translation  of  the  Hebrew  word  signifying  "  congre- 
 gation."    S. Inasmuch  as  the  synagogue  existed 
 
 when  the  temple  was  unknown,  and  remained  when 
 the  temple  fell,  it  followed  that  from  its  order  cmd 
 zoorship,  and  not  from  that  of  the  temple,  were 
 copied  in  their  general  features  the  government, 
 the  institutions,  and  the  devotions  of  those  Chris- 
 tian communities  which,  springing  directly  from 
 the  Jewish,  were  first  known  as  "  synagogues "  or 
 "meeting-houses,"  and  afterward  by  the  adoption 
 of  an  almost  indentical  word,  "  ecclesia,"  "  assembly- 
 house."     A.  P.  S. 
 
 The  Church  is  at  once  a  divine  institution,  in 
 that  it  is  the  perpetuated  body  of  Christ  and  witness 
 of  his  redeeming  power,  and  it  is  also  a  practical 
 manifestation  of  whatever  spiritual  life  resides 
 among  us.  It  is  the  appointed  means  for  unfolding 
 and  nourishing  our  capacities  for  piety.  It  is  the 
 soul's  house,  collecting,  protecting,  cherishing,  mul- 
 tiplying, spiritual  life.  This  is  what  the  Church  is 
 by  intention,  the  Church  of  God's  design.  But 
 come  into  the  Church  as  it  is.  What  do  we  see  ? 
 Life  ?  interest  ?  energy  ?  reality  ?  Pass  in  there 
 from  the  streets  of  travel  and  the  shops  of  mer- 
 chandise. Is  there  life  before  you  like  the  eager, 
 throbbing  intensity  of  life  you  leave  behind  you? 
 Pass  in  there  from  the  halls  of  legislation  and  po- 
 litical debate.  Is  there  interest  in  duty  and  wor- 
 ship like  the  interest  in  the  problems  of  public 
 economy  and  the  questions  of  party  success  ?  Pass 
 in  there  from  the  schoolhouse  and  the  university. 
 Is  there  energy  spent  on  forming  righteous  charac- 
 ters like  the  energy  that  beams  in  the  faces  and 
 animates  the  ambition  of  students  and  their  teach- 
 ers ?  Pass  in  there  from  the  joyous  groups  of  kin- 
 dred in  their  homes.  Is  there  reiility  like  the  reality 
 of  the  love  and  the  sympathy,  the  fellowship  and 
 fervor,  of  families  and  wedlock,  of  parental  devo- 
 tion and  filial  gratitude  ?     F.  D.  H. 
 
 Corinth.  The  city  was  the  hot-bed  of  the 
 world's  evil,  in  which  every  noxious  plant,  indige- 
 nous or  transplanted,  rapidly  grew  and  flourished ; 
 where  luxury  and  sensuality  throve  rankly,  stimu- 
 lated by  the  gambling  spirit  of  commercial  life,  till 
 Corinth  now  in  the  Apostle's  time,  as  in  previous 
 centuries,  became  a  proverbial  name  for  moral  cor- 
 ruption. Amid  this  universal  degeneracy  there  were 
 two  classes  among  the  Greek  population.  There 
 were,  first,  the  uncultivated  and  the  poor,  to  whom 
 the  ancient  glories  of  their  land  were  yet  dear,  to 
 
 whom  the  old  religion  was  not  merely  hereditary, 
 but  true  and  living  still,  whose  imagination  still  saw 
 the  solemn  conclave  of  their  ancient  deities  on  Mount 
 Olympus,  and  still  heard  Pan,  and  the  P'auns,  am) 
 the  wood-gods  piping  in  the  groves.  Very  different, 
 however,  was  the  state  of  the  cultivated  and  the  rich. 
 They  had  lost  their  religion.  Their  civilization  and 
 their  knowledge  of  the  world  had  destroyed  that; 
 and,  that  being  lost,  they  retained  no  natural  vent 
 for  the  energies  of  the  restless  Greek  character. 
 Hence  out  of  their  high  state  of  intellectual  culture 
 there  arose  a  craving  for  "  wisdom  "  ;  not  the  wis- 
 dom which  Solomon  spoke  of,  but  wisdom  in  the 
 sense  of  intellectual  speculation.  The  energy  which 
 had  found  a  safe  outlet  in  war  now  wasted  itself  in 
 the  amphitheatre.  The  enthusiasm  which  had  been 
 stimulated  by  the  noble  eloquence  of  patriotism  now 
 preyed  on  glittering  rhetoric.  Men  spent  their  days 
 in  tournaments  of  speeches,  and  exulted  in  gladia- 
 torial oratory.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 Them  that  are  sanctified,  called  to  be 
 saints.  Paul  chooses  to  regard  those  to  whom  he 
 is  writing  as  being  in  all  respects  true  Christians,  as 
 being  worthy  of  their  privileges,  as  answering  to 
 what  God  had  done  to  them.  He  might  have  thought 
 indeed  that,  if  he  wrote  to  them  as  redeemed,  justi- 
 fied, sanctified,  as  having  all  things  new,  as  being 
 the  children  of  God  and  the  heirs  of  God,  and  the 
 temples  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  any  individual  who  felt 
 that  he  was  none  of  these  things,  that  sin  was  still 
 mighty  within  him,  and  that  he  was  sin's  slave, 
 would  neither  deny  his  own  conscience  nor  yet  call 
 Paul  a  deceiver,  but  would  read  in  the  difference 
 between  Paul's  description  of  him  and  the  reality 
 the  exact  measure  of  his  own  sin  and  need  of  re- 
 pentance and  watchfulness.  But  he  does  not  rely 
 on  this  only :  he  notices  sins  as  actually  existing ; 
 he  mingles  the  language  of  reproof  and  of  anxiety, 
 so  as  to  make  it  quite  clear  that  he  did  not  mean  his 
 descriptions  of  their  holiness  and  blessedness  to  ap- 
 ply to  them  all  necessarily  ;  he  knew  full  well  that 
 they  did  not ;  but  yet  he  knew  also  that,  consider- 
 ing what  God  had  done  for  them,  it  was  monstrous 
 that  they  should  not  be  truly  applicable.  Let  us 
 ponder  all  the  magnificence  of  the  Scriptural  lan- 
 guage, not  as  describing  what  we  are  when  we  arc 
 full  of  sin,  nor  yet  as  mere  exaggerated  language, 
 which  must  be  brought  down  to  the  level  of  our 
 present  reality.  Let  us  consider  it  as  containing  the 
 words  of  truth  and  soberness  ;  not  one  jot  or  one 
 tittle  needs  to  be  abated  ;  it  must  not  be  lowered  to 
 us,  but  we  rather  raised  to  it.  It  is  a  truth,  it  is 
 the  word  of  God,  it  is  the  seal  of  our  assurance ;  it 
 is  that  which  good  men  of  old  would  have  welcomed 
 with  the  deepest  joy,  which  to  good  men  now  is  a 
 source  of  comfort  unspeakable.  For  it  tells  us  that 
 God  has  done  for  us,  is  doing,  will  do,  all  that  we 
 
SECTION  258.— 1  COmNTHIANS  1 : 1-21. 
 
 2T9 
 
 need ;  it  tells  us  that  the  price  of  our  redemption 
 has  been  paid,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  has  been  set 
 open,  the  power  to  walk  as  God's  children  has  been 
 given ;  that  so  far  as  God  is  concerned  we  are  re- 
 deemed, we  are  saved,  we  are  sanctified ;  it  is  but 
 our  own  fault  merely  that  we  are  not  all  of  these 
 actually  and  surely.     T.  A. 
 
 5.  Utterance.  Knowing  a  truth  is  one  thing, 
 being  able  to  express  it  is  quite  another  thing  ;  and 
 then,  again,  to  be  able  to  express  a  truth  is  one 
 thing,  but  to  dare  to  do  it  is  another  thing  alto- 
 gether. "  Utterance  "  implies  both  power  and  cour- 
 age. And  therefore  the  power  of  utterance  becomes, 
 by  the  grace  of  God,  truly  a  faculty  divine.    F.  W.  R. 
 
 7.  Of  this  future  coming,  of  this  true  advent- 
 season  of  eternity,  though  much  is  known,  much  Joo 
 is  hidden.  Between  the  Church  and  the  Church's 
 head  there  still  subsists,  even  in  this  intimate  union, 
 a  mysterious  separation ;  and  on  the  period  of  that 
 separation  a  holy  reserve.  It  has  already  lasted  for 
 ages,  and  we  can  not  dare  to  predict  at  what  epoch 
 it  is  to  close.  The  veil  that  hangs  before  the  celes- 
 tial sanctuary  is  still  undrawn ;  and  it  is  vain  for  us 
 to  "  marvel,"  as  of  old  the  expectants  of  Zacharias, 
 that  the  High  Priest  of  our  profession  "  tarricth  so 
 long  in  the  temple."  He  has  willed  it  that,  certain 
 of  his  eventual  arrival,  we  should  remain  in  uncer- 
 tainty as  to  its  destined  moment.  "  The  times  and 
 the  seasons  which  the  Father  hath  put  in  his  own 
 power "  he  would  have  us  desire,  and  expect,  and 
 conjecture,  but  not  dare  to  define.     W.  A.  B. 
 
 8,  9.  Paul's  congratulation  contains  a  ground 
 of  hope  for  the  continuance  and  successful  issue  of 
 those  blessings — "  God  shall  confirm  you  to  the 
 end  "  ;  and  again,  "  God  is  faithful."  lie  relies  not 
 on  any  stability  of  human  goodness ;  he  knows  that 
 he  can  not  trust  to  their  inherent  firmness  or  fidel- 
 ity :  his  ground  of  confidence  is  in  God.  He  does 
 not  count  on  their  faithfulness  to  God,  but  on  God's 
 
 faithfulness  to  them.     F.  W.  R. Yet    faith  in 
 
 man  and  faithfulness  in  God  are  the  two  members 
 of  one  spiritual  harmony.  Neither  is  to  be  con- 
 ceived without  the  other.  Man,  without  God,  would 
 be  fatherless  ;  and  God  has  almost  permitted  us  to 
 say  that  without  his  people  (the  "  little  children  " 
 whom  he  wills  not  "to  perish")  he  would  himself 
 be,  as  it  were,  childless  in  his  own  celestial  family  ! 
 W.  A.  B. 
 
 There  is  complete  fellowship  with  Chiist.  It  is 
 to  this  that  we  are  called  by  a  faithful  God ;  and  is 
 it  not  a  high  and  glorious  calling  ?  Fellowship  in 
 his  Cross,  his  grave,  his  resurrection,  his  throne,  his 
 glory  !  All  this  faith  secures  to  us ;  and  of  all  this 
 the  Holy  Spirit  bears  witness  to  us.  Believing,  we 
 are  reconciled,  saved,  accepted,  blessed  with  all 
 spiritual  blessings  in  Christ  Jesus.  Let  us  walk 
 worthy  of  it,  as  men  who  really  believe  it,  happy, 
 
 holy,  unworldly,  zealous,  generous,  loving.  Let  us 
 carry  the  consciousness  of  our  calling  into  every- 
 thing, great  or  small ;  into  business,  daily  life,  rec- 
 reations, reading,  education,  everything ;  maintaining 
 our  true  position  before  men ;  manifesting  our  prop- 
 er character  ;  letting  the  world  know  our  prospects, 
 and  doing  nothing  inconsistent  with  what  we  profess 
 to  be  now,  and  with  what  we  shall  be  when  the  Lord 
 comes.     Bona)-. 
 
 11.  Contentions  among  you.  It  is  painful 
 to  be  compelled  to  acknowledge  among  the  Christians 
 of  the  apostolic  age  the  existence  of  so  many  forms 
 of  error  and  sin.  It  was  a  pleasing  dream  which 
 presented  the  primitive  church  as  a  society  of  an- 
 gels, and  it  is  not  without  a  struggle  that  we  bring 
 ourselves  to  open  our  eyes  and  behold  the  reality. 
 But  yet  it  is  a  higher  feeling  which  bids  us  thank- 
 fully to  recognize  the  truth,  that  "  there  is  no  par- 
 tiality with  God,"  that  he  has  not  rendered  schism 
 and  heresy  impossible  in  any  age  of  the  Church.    C. 
 
 Nothing  more  certainly  eats  out  the  heart  and 
 
 life  of  religion  than  party  spirit.  Christianity  is 
 love  ;  party  spirit  is  the  death  of  love.  Christianity 
 is  union  amid  variety  of  views  ;  party  spirit  is  dis- 
 union.    F.  W.  R. 
 
 12.  Certain  persons  had  arisen  as  teachers  an- 
 tagonistic to  Paul,  and  claiming  superiority  to  him 
 on  various  accounts :  some  as  representing  the  teach- 
 ing of  Peter,  an  elder  apostle ;  some  as  following 
 the  Alexandrine  learning  of  Apollos ;  some  again 
 as  having  had  the  advantage  of  nearer  personal  in- 
 tercourse with  Christ  himself ;  while  the  followers 
 of  Paul  were  degenerating  into  the  same  type  of  a 
 mere  personal  adhesion  to  him,  instead  of  following 
 him  as  he  followed  Christ.  This  confused  embryo 
 state  of  parties  appears  to  have  been  all  that  can 
 be  safely  assumed.     A. 
 
 Apollos  had  been  educated  at  Alexandria,  the 
 university  of  the  world,  and  we  are  told  that  he  was 
 mighty  in  the  Scriptures  and  remarkable  for  elo- 
 quence. The  eloquence  of  Paul  was  rough  and 
 burning ;  it  stirred  men's  hearts,  kindling  in  them 
 the  living  fire  of  truth  ;  that  of  Apollos  was  more 
 refined  and  polished.  Peter  was  as  gifted  in  his 
 way  as  Paul  ;  but  there  was  this  difference  between 
 them:  that,  whereas  the  Spirit  of  God  had  detached 
 Paul  from  Judaism  by  a  sudden  shock,  in  the  heart 
 of  Peter  Christianity  had  been  regularly  and  slowly 
 developed ;  he  had  known  Jesus  first  as  the  Son  of 
 man,  and  afterward  as  the  Son  of  God.  It  was  long 
 before  he  realized  God's  purpose  of  love  to  the  Gen- 
 tiles. In  his  conception  the  Messiah  was  to  be 
 chiefly  King  for  the  Jews ;  therefore  all  the  Jew- 
 ish converts,  who  still  clung  to  very  much  that  was 
 Jewish,  preferred  to  follow  Peter.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 Envy  and  strife  go  often  under  the  mask  of  zeal. 
 These   whom  the   apostle   addresses   were   apt  to 
 
280 
 
 SECTION  258.— 1  CORINTHIANS  1 : 1-21. 
 
 glory  in  their  carnal  strifes.  It  is  easy  to  tack  on  a 
 pretense  of  religion,  and  to  baptize  envious  contests 
 with  a  glorious  name.  There  are  so  many  things 
 that  look  like  zeal  but  are  not ;  and  our  own  interest 
 is  so  often  concerned  in  the  interests  of  religion, 
 that  we  have  need  to  suspect  ourselves,  lest  the  wild 
 gourds  of  f rowardness  and  passion  be  mistaken  for 
 the  planting  of  the  Lord,  zeal  and  righteousness. 
 There  arc  two  shrewd  presumptions  upon  which,  if 
 you  can  not  absolutely  condemn  such  motions,  you 
 have  cause  to  .sxxpecf  them.  One  is,  when  they  boil 
 up  into  irregular  and  strange  actions;  true  zeal, 
 though  it  increase  the  stream,  does  not  usually  over- 
 flow the  banks,  and  break  one  rule  to  vindicate  an- 
 other. The  other  is,  when  we  are  apt  to  glory  and 
 boast,  as  in  the  case  before  us.     T.  M. 
 
 13.  What  was  Paul's  method  of  curing  schism, 
 and  of  making  men  truly  one  who  had  been  "  divid- 
 ed"? He  directed  every  eye,  and  every  heart,  and 
 every  spirit,  to  one  object — Jesus  Christ,  the  per- 
 sonal Saviour,  the  center  and  source  of  unity ;  in 
 fellowship  with  whom  all  men  would  find  their  fel- 
 lowship with  each  other.     N.  M. 
 
 14-17.  It  may  be  expected  that  those  whom  the 
 apostle  baptized  with  his  own  hands  were  converts 
 distinguished  from  the  rest  by  some  circumstance, 
 either  of  eminence  or  of  connection  with  him.  Ac- 
 cordingly, of  the  three  names  here  mentioned,  Cris- 
 pus  (Acts  18:8)  was  a  ''  chief  ruler  of  the  Jew- 
 ish synagogue  at  Corinth,  who  believed  in  the  Lord, 
 with  all  his  house."  Gaius  (Rom.  16  :  '23)  was 
 Paul's  host  at  Corinth,  and  the  host,  he  tells  us,  "  of 
 the  whole  Church."  The  household  of  Stephanas, 
 we  read  in  the  sixteenth  chapter  of  this  Epistle, 
 "  were  the  first-fruits  of  Achaia."     Paley. 
 
 17,  Paul  knew  that  "Christ  had  sent  him  to 
 preach  the  gospel,  not  with  wisdom  of  words,  lest 
 the  Cross  of  Christ  should  be  made  of  none  effect." 
 All  the  arts  of  rhetoric  and  philosophic  argument,  the 
 "  excellency  of  speech  and  wisdom,"  the  "  enticing 
 words  of  man's  wisdom,"  were  abjured  by  the  very 
 apostle  who  was  qualified  to  use  them  on  the  very 
 field  that  invited  and  provoked  their  display,  in 
 order  to  give  place  to  the  "  manifestation  of  spirit 
 and  of  power,"  to  prove  that  the  simplicity  of 
 preaching  was  God's  instrument  for  saving  them 
 that  believe,  and  to  assure  the  converts  that  "  their 
 faith  was  not  in  the  wisdom  of  man,  but  in  the 
 power  of  God."     S. 
 
 18-21 .  In  this  passage  we  have  a  sublime  strain 
 of  prophetic  utterance  from  Paul,  coming  with  such 
 irresistible  power  of  inspiration,  and  with  such  self- 
 attesting  credentials  of  the  Spirit  of  truth  in  its 
 majestic  affirmations,  as  to  supersede  argmnent,  and 
 leave  the  poor  conceits  of  irreligious  knowledge  and 
 genius  to  contempt.  F.  D.  II. The  sects  of  phi- 
 losophers, though  numerous  and  exceedingly  vari- 
 
 ous, were  all  agreed  in  proudly  trusting  in  them, 
 selves  that  they  were  wise,  and  despising  others. 
 Their  published  opinions,  their  private  speculations, 
 their  personal  immorality,  made  them  irreconcilable 
 adversaries  of  Christianity.  It  went  up  into  their 
 schools,  and  called  their  wisdom  foolishness,  and  re- 
 buked their  self-conceit.  As  with  the  Epicureans 
 and  Stoics  who  encountered  Paul,  mockery  was  the 
 natural  expression  of  their  minds  when  they  heard 
 of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  The  apostles,  there- 
 fore, in  attempting  to  propagate  the  gospel  among 
 the  Gentiles,  were  opposed  by  all  the  wit  and  learn- 
 ing and  sophistrj',  all  the  pride  and  jealousy  and 
 malice,  of  every  sect  of  philosophers.     Mcllvainc. 
 
 19.  Destroy  wisdom  of  the  wise.  Modern 
 idolatry  has  raised  two  altars,  to  which  a  crowd  of 
 idolaters  press  forward.  One  of  these  is  the  altar 
 of  matter,  the  other  that  of  intellect.  Upon  both, 
 human  victims  are  offered ;  for  all  idolatrous  wor- 
 ship is  murderous  worship.  The  adoration  of  intel- 
 lect has  its  barbarity  as  well  as  the  adoration  of 
 matter.  The  man  of  intellect  finds  his  account  in 
 sparing  nothing.  He  who  despises  most  passes  for 
 having  the  most  sagacity.  It  has  been  said  that 
 the  heart  often  has  intellect,  but  that  the  intellect 
 has  no  heart.  In  the  unrestrained  pleasures  of  the 
 intellect,  as  in  the  unrestrained  pleasure  of  the 
 senses,  the  heart  dries  up.     A.  V. 
 
 21.  Till  we  arrive  at  that  world  of  glory  we 
 have  no  reason  to  expect  any  grace  but  in  the  dili- 
 gent use  of  means  appointed  thereto.  If  the  Ethio- 
 pian eunuch  is  to  be  instructed  in  the  gospel,  Philip 
 must  be  miraculously  directed  to  him  to  open  to 
 him  its  glad  tidings.  If  Cornelius  is  to  receive  the 
 same  blessing,  an  angel  shall  instruct  him  cohere  to 
 find  a  teacher ;  but  not  a  ray  of  light  does  he  re- 
 ceive except  through  God's  appointed  ordinance — 
 the  foolishness  of  human  preaching  saving  them 
 that  believe.  Look  to  it,  then,  that  you  undervalue 
 not  these  outward  ministrations ;  look  to  it,  also 
 that  you  do  not  rest  in  them,  but  in  his  Spirit  ac- 
 companying them.  Look  through  and  ahor'e  all  or- 
 dinances to  the  God  of  ordinances.     Goode. To 
 
 make  Christianity  depend  on  the  power  of  its 
 preachers  or  the  skill  of  theologians  is  at  once  to 
 measure  absolute  beauty,  truth,  and  good  by  mortal 
 competency,  and  to  stimulate  the  pulpit  with  a  spur 
 as  foreign  from  gospel  simplicity  as  it  is  insulting  to 
 the  authority  of  God.  The  function  of  a  clergy  is 
 not  the  audacious  one  of  representing  the  Majesty 
 of  Heaven,  but  to  plead  generously  with  the  reluc- 
 tance of  men  ;  not  to  dole  out  God's  compassion  by 
 the  petty  dimensions  of  their  intelligence,  but  to  be 
 unpretending  heralds  of  a  Christ  who  makes  their 
 weakness  his  strength,  and  even  the  foolishness 
 of  preaching  the  wisdom  of  God  unto  salvation.. 
 F.  D.  H. 
 
SECTION  259.— 1  CORINTHIANS  1 :  22-31. 
 
 281 
 
 Section  259. 
 
 1  Corinthians  i.  22-31. 
 
 22  Fob  the  Jews  require  a  sign,  and  tlie  Greeks  seek  after  ■wisdom  :  but  we  preach  Christ 
 
 23  crucified,  unto  the  Jews  a  stumbhngblock,  and  unto  the  Greeks  foolishness  ;  but  unto  them 
 
 24  which  are  called,  both  Jews  and  Greeks,  Christ  the  power  of  God,  and  the  wisdom  of  God. 
 
 25  Because  the  foolishness  of  God  is  wiser  than  men  ;  and  the  weakness  of  God  is  stronger 
 
 26  than  men.     For  ye  see  your  calling,  brethren,  how  that  not  many  wise  men  after  the  flesh, 
 
 27  not  many  mighty,  not  many  noble,  are  called :  but  God  hath  chosen  the  foolish  things  of 
 the  world  to  confound  the  wise ;  and  God  hath  chosen  the  weak  things  of  the  world  to 
 
 28  confound  the  things  which  are  mighty;  and  base  things  of  the  world,  and  things  which  are 
 despised,  liath  God  chosen,  yea,  and  things  which  are  not,  to  bring  to  nought  tilings  that 
 
 29  are:  that  no  flesh  should  glory  in  his  presence.     But  of  him  are  ye  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  of 
 
 30  God  is  made  unto  us  wisdom,  and  righteousness,  and  sanctification,  and  redemption  :  that^ 
 
 31  according  as  it  is  written,  He  that  glorieth,  let  him  glory  in  the  Lord. 
 
 What  Christianity  really  is  appears  most  evidently  in  its  filling  vessels  that  are  insignificant  and  con- 
 temptible in  human  eyes  with  a  heavenly  glory  which  infinitely  outshines  all  earthly  glory,  since  it  pours 
 into  them  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come,  compared  with  which  all  the  powers  of  earth  are  nothing.. 
 In  all  ages  the  glorious  declaration  of  the  apostle  in  verse  27  has  been  amply  verified  in  the  operations 
 of  the  gospel.  Listen  while  Gregory  describes  the  life  of  a  man  who,  in  the  lowest  worldly  station,  in 
 the  most  needy  and  helpless  lot,  manifested  the  glory  of  a  divine  life:  "He  had  been  worn  out  by  long 
 illness  ;  he  could  neitlier  stand,  nor  sit  upright  in  his  bed,  nor  raise  his  hand  to  his  mouth,  nor  turn  him- 
 self from  one  side  to  the  other.  Whatever  he  received  in  alms  he  distributed  with  his  own  hands  to  the 
 poor.  He  could  not  read,  but  he  had  purchased  a  Bible ;  he  received  all  pious  men  as  his  guests,  wha 
 read  to  him  constantly  out  of  the  Bible.  And  thus,  without  being  able  to  read,  he  became  acquainted 
 with  the  whole  Bible.  Amid  all  his  pains  he  endeavored  to  thank  God,  and  to  spend  day  and  night  in 
 praising  him.  When  he  felt  himself  near  death  he  begged  his  visitors  to  stand  up  near  him,  and  to  sing 
 psalms  with  him  in  expectation  of  his  approaching  dissolution.  And  as  he  was  singing  with  them  he 
 made  a  sudden  pause,  and  exclaimed  aloud :  '  Hush !  do  you  not  hear  how  the  praise  of  God  sounds  in 
 heaven  ? '  And,  as  he  applied  the  ear  of  his  heart  to  this  praise  of  God  which  he  perceived  mentally,  the 
 holy  soul  departed  from  the  body."     N. 
 
 22.  The  Jews.  In  their  way  they  were  reli- 
 gious, but  it  was  a  blind  and  bigoted  adherence  to 
 the  sensuous  side  of  religion.  They  had  almost 
 ceased  to  believe  in  a  living  God,  but  they  were 
 strenuous  believers  in  the  virtue  of  ordinances.  God 
 only  existed  to  them  for  the  benefit  of  the  Jewish 
 nation.  To  them  a  Messiah  must  be  a  World-prince. 
 To  them  a  new  revelation  could  only  be  substantiated 
 by  marvels  and  miracles.  To  them  it  could  have  no 
 self-evident  spiritual  light ;  and  Paul  describes  the 
 difficulty  which  this  tendency  put  in  the  way  of  the 
 progress  of  the  gospel  among  them  in  the  words : 
 "  The  Jews  require  a  sign."     F.  W.  R. 
 
 The  Greeks  seek  after  wisdom.  Full  of 
 system  and  of  science,  of  the  all-suflScicncy  of  rea- 
 son, the  dignity  of  human  nature,  and  the  absolute 
 perfection  of  stoical  wisdom  and  virtue,  they  must 
 needs  regard  with  supercilious  contempt  an  unsys- 
 tematic and  unscientific  religion,  first  promulgated 
 in  an  unpolished  and  unlettered  corner  of  the  world, 
 by  the  son  of  a  carpenter,  who  never  studied  at 
 
 Athens  or  at  Rome ;  preached  afterward  by  illiterate 
 fishermen  and  mechanics,  and  received  with  eager- 
 ness by  the  illiterate  populace.  They  would  never 
 endure  a  religion  that  rejected  the  aid  of  eloquence 
 and  learning,  in  the  pursuit  of  which  they  had  spent 
 their  lives ;  a  religion  that  laid  open  the  weakness, 
 and  depravity  of  the  human  heart,  and  the  insuffi- 
 ciency of  our  own  powers,  either  to  lead  us  to  a  just 
 knowledge  of  our  duty  or  support  us  in  the  due  per- 
 formance of  it,  without  supernatural  aid ;  which  in- 
 culcated the  necessity  of  a  mediator,  a  redeemer,  a 
 sanctifier,  and  required  the  very  unphilosophical  vir- 
 tues of  meekness,  humility,  contrition,  self-abase- 
 ment, self-denial,  renovation  of  heart  and  reforma- 
 tion of  life;  which  taught  the  doctrines  of  a  resur- 
 rection from  the  cjravc,  and  an  eternal  existence  iu 
 another  world.     P. 
 
 23.  Unto  the  Jews  a  stumblingblock. 
 The  scribes  and  Pharisees  turned  away  from  the 
 Cross,  and  their  hatred  darkened  into  derision,  not 
 merely  because  of  a  pride  of  wisdom,  but  because  of 
 
282 
 
 SECTION  259.— 1  CORINTHIAN'S  1  :  22-31. 
 
 a  complacent  xclf-rightcoumess  that  knew  nothing  of 
 the  fact  of  sin,  that  never  had  learned  to  believe  it- 
 self to  be  full  of  evil,  that  had  got  so  wrapped  up 
 in  ceremonies  as  to  have  lost  the  life ;  that  had  de- 
 graded the  divine  law  of  God,  with  all  its  lightning 
 sjjlen dors,  and  awful  power,  into  a  matter  of  "  mint 
 and  anise  and  cummin."  Not  transgression  shuts  a 
 man  out  from  mercy.  Transgression,  which  belongs 
 to  us  all,  makes  us  subjects  for  the  mercy ;  but  it  is 
 pride,  self-righteousness,  trust  in  ourselves,  which 
 "  bars  the  gates  of  mercy  on  mankind  " ;  and  the 
 men  that  are  condemned  are  condemned  not  only 
 because  they  have  transgressed  the  commandments 
 of  God,  but  "  thh  is  the  condemnation,  that  light 
 came  into  the  world,  and  men  loved  darkness  ra- 
 ther than  light,  because  their  deeds  were  evil." 
 A.  M. 
 
 Foolishness.  The  Greek  philosophers  ex- 
 pected to  have  all  the  difficulties  relating  to  Jesus 
 <ind  the  resurrection  cleared  up  to  them,  to  have  all 
 the  reasons  on  which  God  acted  laid  open  before 
 them,  and  all  his  proceedings  with  mankind  justified 
 on  the  principles  of  human  wisdom.  Till  this  were 
 done,  the  doctrine  of  Christ  crucijied  would  always 
 appear  "  foolishness  to  the  Greeks."     P. 
 
 Paul  did  not  become  less  a  philosopher  by  being 
 a  Christian,  but  the  energies  of  his  mind  were  given 
 neither  to  philosophy  nor  to  literature,  but  to  some- 
 thing far  higher.  And  so,  now,  many  of  the  finest 
 spirits  of  our  race  are  diverted  from  science  by  the 
 practical  calls  and  self-denying  duties  arising  from 
 the  spiritual  wants  of  the  world.  But  docs  this 
 dwarf  the  intellect?  Can  that  dwarf  the  intellect 
 which  shows  it  realities  more  grand  than  those  of 
 science ;  which,  with  a  full  comprehension  of  the 
 nature  and  processes  and  ends  of  science  and  of 
 literature,  yet  gives  them  their  rightful  though  sub- 
 ordinate place?  Never.  For  energy  and  balance, 
 I  would  rather  have  the  intellect  formed  by  the 
 Bible  alone — by  grappling  with  its  mighty  questions, 
 by  communing  with  its  high  mysteries,  by  tracing 
 its  narratives,  by  listening  to  its  matchless  eloquence 
 and  poetry — than  to  have  that  formed  by  all  the 
 popular  literature  and  the  scientific  tracts  in  exist- 
 ence ;  and  if  these  should  practically  exclude  the 
 Bible,  instead  of  being  a  blessing,  they  would  only 
 bring  disaster.     M.  H. 
 
 24.  Christ  himself  is,  in  his  sacrifice,  the  mighty 
 power  of  God.  This  is  the  power  that  has  new-cre- 
 ated and  sent  home,  as  trophies,  in  all  the  past  ages, 
 its  uncounted  myriads  of  believing,  new-created, 
 glorified  souls.  It  can  do  for  you,  0  sinner  of 
 mankind !  all  that  you  want  done.  Go  to  the  Cross, 
 and  meet  there  God  in  sacrifice.  Behold  him,  as 
 Jesus,  bearing  your  sin,  receiving  the  shafts  of  your 
 enmity  !  Embrace  Him,  believe  in  Ilim,  take  Ilim 
 to  your  inmost  heart.     Do  this,  and  you  shall  feel 
 
 sin  die  within  you,  and  a  glorious  quickening— 
 Christ  the  power  of  God,  Christ  in  you  the  hope  of 
 glory — shall  be  consciously  risen  upon  you  as  the 
 morn  of  your  new  creation.     H.  B. 
 
 25.  Whence  was  it  that  they  who,  while  Christ 
 was  alive,  did  not  withstand  the  attack  of  the  Jews, 
 afterward,  when  Christ  had  died  and  been  buried, 
 set  themselves  against  the  whole  wide  world  ?  Hold 
 fast  these  two  heads  of  the  argument :  How  did  the 
 weak  overcome  the  strong  ?  And,  being  the  men 
 they  were,  how  did  it  occur  to  them  to  form  such  a 
 plan  unless  they  had  the  help  of  God  ?     Chrys. 
 
 26.  This  should  read,  "  How  that  not  many  of 
 you  are  wise  after  the  flesh,  not  many  mighty,  not 
 many  noble."  A. That  which  remained  con- 
 cealed from  philosophers  and  sages,  in  the  most 
 brilliant  periods  of  the  human  intellect,  twelve  poor 
 fishermen,  from  the  lakes  of  Judea,  quitted  their 
 nets  to  announce  to  the  world.  Certainly  they  had 
 not  more  of  imagination,  of  reason,  of  heart,  or  of 
 conscience  than  the  I'est  of  mankind  ;  yet  they  put 
 to  silence  the  wisdom  of  sages,  emptied  the  schools 
 of  philosophers,  closed  the  gates  of  every  temple, 
 extinguished  the  fire  on  every  altar.  They  exhibited 
 to  the  world  their  crucified  Master,  and  the  world 
 recognized  in  him  that  which  their  anxious  craving 
 had  sought  in  vain  for  three  thousand  years.  A  new 
 morality,  new  social  relations,  and  a  new  universe 
 sprung  into  being  at  the  voice  of  these  poor  men, 
 ignorant  of  letters  and  of  all  philosophy. 
 
 27-29.  Things  which  are  not.  He  has 
 brought  into  competition  riches  and  poverty,  wis- 
 dom and  ignorance,  philosophy  and  rusticity;  but 
 poverty,  rusticity,  and  ignorance  have  conquered. 
 From  time  to  time  he  has  called  to  his  aid  genius 
 and  power,  and  permitted  them  to  cooperate  in  his 
 work ;  but  when  he  has  so  willed  it,  the  sling  of  the 
 young  son  of  Jesse  has  sufficed  to  overthrow  Go- 
 liath. The  smallness  of  the  means  has  only  served 
 to  enhance  the  power  of  him  who  employed  them. 
 In  all  time  the  Church  has  been  sufficient  to  the 
 Church,  truth  has  been  sufficient  to  truth.  Elo- 
 quence and  enthusiasm  have  not  done  so  much  for 
 this  sacred  cause  as  the  modest  virtues,  the  uniform 
 activity,  and  the  patient  prayers  of  thousands  of  be- 
 lievers whose  names  are  unknown.     A.  V. In 
 
 that  day  of  simple  spiritual  revelation,  when  the 
 secrets  of  all  hearts  shall  be  revealed,  all  earthly 
 distinctions  leveled,  and  all  ranks  and  badges  for- 
 gotten, the  question  shall  not  be,  Who  was  highest, 
 who  lowest  ?  who  richest  or  who  most  beautiful  ? 
 who  cultivated  alone,  or  refined  alone  ?  But,  Who 
 loved  God  and  man,  who  honored  the  right,  who  was 
 loyal  to  truth,  who  lived  and  walked  in  the  Spirit, 
 who  had  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  out  of 
 that  faith,  as  toward  Christ  himself,  did  minister  to 
 those  hungry,    athirst,   naked,    strangers,   sick,   in 
 
SECTION  260.— 1  CORmTHIANS  2  : 1-16. 
 
 283 
 
 prison  ?  So,  many  that  are  here  first  shall  be  last, 
 .and  the  last  first.     F.  D.  II. 
 
 30.  "Fe  a?-e,"  says  the  apostle.  After  speak- 
 ing of  "  things  that  are  not,"  and  of  "  things  that 
 are,"  he  turns  to  his  fellow-believers  and  says, 
 *'  but  ye  are.''^  And  whence  is  this  existence  found  ? 
 From  Ilitn,  from  God  himself,  as  its  immediate  ori- 
 gin and  still  continuous  author.  And  whe^-e  is  it 
 found  ?  "  In  Christ  Jesus."  In  Christ  Jesus !  As 
 the  simple  voice  of  faith  this  word  is  ever  uttered 
 with  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory.  But  preach- 
 er or  commentator  who  may  attempt  to  sound  the 
 depths  or  open  the  treasures  of  its  meaning,  must 
 feel  his  tongue  falter  under  the  sense  of  the  inade- 
 quacy of  every  explaining  word.  Let  us,  however, 
 at  least  assert  the  reality  of  the  fact  which  it  ex- 
 presses, for  it  is  no  symbolical  form  of  speech,  but 
 the  statement  of  a  fact,  as  real  in  regard  to  the 
 spirit  as  the  fact  of  our  being  in  the  world  is  real 
 in  regard  to  the  body.     T.  D.  B. 
 
 As  there  is  no  other  channel  to  God  but  Christ 
 Jesus,  so  there  is  no  other  beginning  or  termination 
 to  the  work  of  Christ  Jesus  but  God.  The  language 
 of  Scripture  on  this  point  is  wonderful,  unfathoma- 
 ble. It  would  appear  that,  as  regards  the  work  of 
 grace,  God  sees  nothing  but  Christ  Jesus  alone  and 
 altogether.  He  is  made  to  us  ivisdom  by  enlighten- 
 ing us,  righteousness  by  justifying  us,  sanctijication  by 
 purifying  us,  redemption  by  purchasing  us  into  im- 
 mortality. He  justifies  as  Christ  crucified  and  risen 
 without  us ;  He  sanctifies  as  Christ  crucified  and 
 risen  within  us ;  He  glorifies  in  virtue  of  both,  as 
 Christ  enthroned  in  the  fullness  of  consummate 
 power,  and  at  length  "  subduing  all  things  unto  him- 
 self."   W.  A.  B. This  wisdom,  righteousness,  and 
 
 sanctification,  indispensable  conditions  of  eternal 
 life  and  sacred  earnests  of  our  inheritance,  are  in 
 germ  and  principle  included  in  faith  in  the  work  of 
 redemption ;  they  come  forth  from  it  spontaneously, 
 just  as  the  blade  sends  forth  the  stalk,  and  the  stalk 
 the  grain.  In  the  soul  whose  look  is  fixed  upon  the 
 Cross  there  exists  a  beginning  of  wisdom,  a  begin- 
 ning of  righteousness,  a  beginning  of  sanctification ; 
 
 and  in  proportion  as  the  believer's  work  is  so  fixed, 
 the  spiritual  life,  under  the  three  forms  which  the 
 above  terms  imply,  grows  and  is  silently  developed 
 in  his  breast.     A.  V. 
 
 One  day  as  I  was  passing  into  the  field,  suddenl}' 
 this  sentence  fell  upon  my  soul,  "  Thy  righteousness 
 is  in  heaven " ;  and  methought  I  saw,  with  the  eyes 
 of  my  soul,  Jesiis  Christ  at  God's  right  hand.  There 
 was  my  righteousness ;  so  that,  wherever  I  was  or 
 whatever  I  was  doing,  God  could  not  say  of  me, 
 "  He  wants  my  righteousness,"  for  that  was  just  be- 
 fore him.  I  also  saw,  moreover,  that  it  was  not  my 
 frame  of  heart  that  made  my  righteousness  better, 
 nor  yet  my  bad  frame  that  made  my  righteousness 
 worse  ;  for  my  righteousness  was  Jesus  Christ  him- 
 self. By  this  Scripture  I  saw  that  the  man  Christ 
 Jesiis,  as  he  is  distinct  from  us  as  touching  his  bod- 
 ily presence,  so  he  is  our  righteousness  and  sanctifi- 
 cation before  God :  here  therefore  I  lived  for  some 
 time  at  peace  with  God  through  Christ.  Oh !  me- 
 thought, Christ,  Christ !  there  was  nothing  but 
 Christ  that  was  before  my  eyes.  I  was  not  now  only 
 for  looking  upon  this  and  the  other  benefits  of 
 Christ  apart,  as  of  his  blood,  burial,  or  resurrection, 
 but  considered  him  as  a  whole  Christ,  as  he  in 
 whom  all  these  and  all  his  other  virtues,  relations, 
 offices,  and  operations  met  together,  and  that  as  he 
 sat  on  the  right  hand  of  God  in  heaven.  'Twas  glo- 
 rious to  see  his  exaltation,  and  the  worth  and  preva- 
 lency  of  all  his  benefits.  Now  Christ  teas  all:  all 
 my  wisdom,  all  my  righteousness,  all  my  sanctification, 
 and  all  my  redemption.     Bun. 
 
 31.  He  that  glorieth  let  him  glory  in 
 the  Lord.  On  the  one  hand,  Christ  is  "set  forth 
 evidently  crucified  among  us";  on  the  other,  we 
 see  "  the  heavens  opened,  and  the  Son  of  man  stand- 
 ing on  the  right  hand  of  God.''''  On  the  one  hand, 
 "  Behold  the  Man  ! "  and  the  crown  of  thorns ;  on 
 the  other,  "  Behold  the  Man ! "  and  the  crown  of 
 glory,  and  the  raptures  of  an  assembled  universe! 
 But  whether  on  the  cross  or  on  the  throne,  in 
 Him  alike  and  in  Him  alone  will  we  glory.  W. 
 A.  B. 
 
 Section  260. 
 
 1  Corinthians  ii.  1-16. 
 
 1  And  I,  brethren,  when  I  came  to  you,  came  not  witb  excellency  of  speech  or  of  wisdom, 
 
 2  declaring  unto  yon  the  testimony  of  God.     For  I  determined  not  to  know  any  thing  among 
 
 3  you,  save  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified.     And  I  was  with  yon  in  weakness,  and  in  fear, 
 
 4  and  in  much  trembling.     And  my  speech  and  my  preaching  was  not  with  enticing  words  of 
 
 5  man's  wisdom,  but  in  demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and  of  power:  that  your  faith  should  not 
 
 6  stand  in  the  wisdom  of  men,  but  in  the  power  of  God.     Howbeit  we  speak  wisdom  among 
 them  that  are  perfect :  yet  not  the  wisdom  of  this  world,  nor  of  the  princes  of  this  world, 
 
284 
 
 SECTION  260.— 1  CORINTHIAXS  2  :  1-16. 
 
 7  that  come  to  nought :  but  we  speak  the  wisdom  of  God  in  a  mystery,  even  the  hidden  wis- 
 
 8  dom,  which  God  ordained  before  the  world  unto  our  glory :  which  none  of  the  princes  of 
 this  world  knew  :  for  had  they  known  it,  they  would  not  have  crucified  the  Lord  of  glory. 
 
 9  But  as  it  is  written,  Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither  have  entered  into  the  heart 
 
 10  of  man.  the  things  which  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that  love  him.     But  God  hath  re- 
 vealed them  unto  us  by  bis  Spirit:  for  the  Spirit  searcheth  all  things,  yea,  the  dee])  things 
 
 11  of  God.     For  what  man  knoweth  the  things  of  a  man,  save  the  spirit  of  man  which  is  in 
 
 12  him  ?  even  so  the  things  of  God  knoweth  no  man,  but  the  Spirit  of  God.     Now  we  have 
 received,  not  the  spirit  of  the  world,  but  the  Si>irit  which  is  of  God ;  that  we  might  know 
 
 13  the  things  that  are  freely  given  to  us  of  God.     Which  things  also  we  speak,  not  in  the  words 
 ■which  man's  wisdom  teacheth,  but  which  the  Holy  Ghost  teacheth  ;  comparing  spiritual 
 
 14  things  with  spiritual.     But  the  natural  man  receiveth  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God: 
 for  tliey  are  foolishness  unto  him :  neither  can  he  know  them,  because  they  are  spiritually 
 
 15  discerned.     But  he  that  is  spiritual  judgeth  all  things,  yet  he  himself  is  judged  of  no  man. 
 
 16  For  who  hath  known  the  mind  of  the  Lord,  that  he  may  instruct  him  ?     But  we  have  the 
 mind  of  Christ.  
 
 Paul  knows  nothing  but  Christ  crucified.  When  he  entreats  for  purity  among  them,  and  the  purging 
 out  of  their  sensuality,  this  is  his  reason :  "  Christ  our  Passover  is  sacrificed  for  us."  Keep  your  bodies 
 holy  as  temples,  for  they  are  "  bought  with  a  price,"  and  that  price  is  Jesus'  blood.  When  he  remonstrates 
 against  misleading  or  tempting  an  unguarded  heart,  this  is  his  expostulation :  "  Shall  the  weak  brother 
 perish,  for  whom  Christ  died?  "  When  he  urges  them  with  all  tenderness  to  cherish  a  forgiving  and  for- 
 bearing temper,  this  is  his  motive :  "  If  I  forgave  anything,  to  whom  I  forgave  it,  for  your  sakcs  forgave  I 
 it  in  the  person  of  Christ."  When  his  own  sufferings  and  weakness  oppress  him,  this  is  his  consolation, 
 that  in  that  infirm  and  aching  body  he  can  "  bear  about  the  dying  of  the  Lord  Jesus."  And  when  he 
 comes  to  offer  to  the  reverential  reception  of  the  Church  the  Supper  of  the  Lord,  this  is  the  inmost  mean- 
 ing he  assigned  to  it:  it  shows  forth  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come;  it  represents  the  dying  love ;  its  pro- 
 faners  are  they  who  do  not  discern  the  Lord's  broken  body  there.  It  is  plain  enough  where  the  apostle 
 Paul  sets  the  doctrine  of  the  propitiatory  sacrifice  in  the  New  Testament  system  of  theology,  and  among 
 the  practical  powers  and  consolations  of  the  Christian  life.  lie  sets  it  where  the  church  evangelic  and 
 catholic  finds  it,  and  has  kept  it,  in  the  supreme  and  central  place.     F.  D.  II. 
 
 2.  Know  nothing  but  Christ.  Everything 
 which  we  are  to  believe,  to  know,  to  practice ;  all 
 which  pertains  to  God  and  to  man ;  all  of  the  least 
 importance  concerning  other  worlds  and  other  or- 
 ders of  beings ;  all  history  from  the  beginning  of 
 time ;  all  prospect  and  expectation  of  the  future  till 
 time  shall  be  no  more ;  all  that  by  any  possibility 
 we  can  know  concerning  eternal  retributions  when 
 this  world  has  disappeared  from  its  present  place 
 and  uses ;  all  arts,  all  sciences,  all  discoveries,  in- 
 ventions, and  achievements,  wars,  revolutions,  gov- 
 ernments, if  they  be  any  thing,  are  related  to  him 
 for  whom  all  things  were  made,  and  by  whom  all 
 things  consist,  in  their  diversity,  their  totality,  and 
 their  unity.  Be  sure  of  this.  When  the  converted 
 scholar  of  Tarsus  determined  to  know  nothing  but 
 Christ  and  him  crucified,  he  restricted  himself  to 
 no  mean  and  narrow  bounds  ;  for  he  placed  himself 
 at  that  focal  center  where  he  could  command  every 
 radius  in  the  vast  infinity  of  knowledge.     W.  A. 
 
 Him  crucified.  That  Christ  had  suffered  the 
 most  degrading  form  of  death,  the  death  of  a  crim- 
 inal slave,  the  death  which   every  freeman  would 
 
 have  considered  a  taint  upon  his  blood  and  an  ig- 
 nominy never  to  be  wiped  out  from  his  family — this 
 was  the  one  great  trial  of  faith  to  the  wise  Greek  and 
 the  proud  Jew.  It  is  perhaps  impossible  for  us,  by 
 any  effort  of  mind,  to  appreciate  the  stigma  which, 
 at  the  time  when  Paul  wrote  these  wonderful  words, 
 attached  to  the  cross  of  Christ.  The  reproach  of 
 crucifixion,  as  an  historical  i)unishment  actually  in- 
 flicted upon  our  blessed  Lord,  is  entirely  rolled  away. 
 His  cross  has,  in  fact,  become  to  our  apprehensions 
 his  crown ;  the  hearing  that  he  underwent  this  death 
 never  wakes  in  any  mind  a  feeling  even  of  surprise, 
 much  less  of  disgust,  or  of  derogation  from  his 
 dignity ;  gratitude  and  love  are  the  only  sentiments 
 which  the  spectacle  of  Calvary,  looked  at  through 
 the  veneration  of  ages — a  glorifying  perspective — 
 stirs  in  the  mind  of  his  professing  followers.  E. 
 M.  G. 
 
 Christ  is  the  very  fonjidation  and  subject-matter 
 of  preaching,  and  all  preaching  without  Christ  is 
 building  castles  in  the  air.  Christ  is  the  life  and 
 soul  of  preaching,  and  all  preaching  without  him  is 
 like  a  body  without  life  and  spirit.     Christ  is  the 
 
SECTION  260.— 1  CORINTHIANS  2  :  1-16. 
 
 285 
 
 great  end  of  preaching;  preaching  is  to  manifest 
 his  glory ;  and,  when  Christ  is  not  preached,  the 
 
 great  end  is  lost.     R.  S. Let  the  great  end  be  to 
 
 render  him  precious  in  the  eyes  of  his  people,  to 
 lead  them  to  him  as  a  sanctuary  to  protect  them,  a 
 propitiation  to  reconcile  them,  a  treasure  to  enrich 
 them,  a  physician  to  heal  them,  an  advocate  to  pre- 
 sent them  and  their  service  to  God ;  as  wisdom  to 
 counsel,  as  righteousness  to  justify,  as  sanctification 
 to  renew,  as  redemption  to  save,  as  an  inexhaustible 
 fountain  of  pardon,  peace,  comf  jrt,  victory,  glory  ! 
 £p.  Reynolds. 
 
 The  New  Testament  says  nothing  of  "  Christian- 
 ity," The  word  is  not  there.  But  when  God  would 
 save  the  world,  he  sends  the  Saviour  with  a  throb- 
 bing heart  and  a  living  voice.  The  first  teachers 
 said  nothing  about  Christianity ;  but  "  Christ  cruci- 
 fied "  and  "the  resurrection"  they  could  preach  in 
 jails  and  synagogues,  turn  the  world  upside  down 
 for  and  die  for,  counting  it  all  joy.  Dying  men 
 speak  little  of  Christianity.  They  say  Christ.  Last 
 breaths  are  too  short  for  abstractions,  and  can  only 
 articulate  the  one  dear  and  all-prevailing  name.  The 
 fading  sight  loses  all  images  but  the  cross.    F.  D.  H. 
 
 4.  Paul  does  indeed  discard  the  "  enticing  words 
 ■of  mail's  wisdo)7i"  but  he  does  not  discard  eloquent, 
 powerful,  and  well-ordered  discourse ;  or  what  mean 
 liis  own  matchless  discourses  before  Agrippa  and 
 the  Athenian  Areopagites,  and  his  farewell  to  the 
 Ephesian  elders,  and  his  descant  upon  the  resurrec- 
 tion ?    T.  n.  S. 
 
 It  is  well  known  that  not  a  few  of  the  Hebrew 
 nation,  from  the  age  of  the  Macedonian  conquests, 
 and  during  the  course  of  the  four  following  cen- 
 turies, ambitiously  addicted  themselves  to  Grecian 
 literature ;  and  in  this  ambiguous  course  advanced 
 as  far  toward  a  treasonable  admiration  of  polythe- 
 istic philosophy,  poetry,  and  art,  as  could  well  con- 
 sist with  their  professed  attachment  to  the  national 
 faith.  Some  went  further  than  this  limit.  Scattered 
 indications  of  the  incongruous  mixtures  of  opinions 
 which  thence  resulted  are  to  be  found  in  some 
 allusions  of  the  New  Testament,  in  the  apocryphal 
 books,  and  in  the  Rabbinical  commentaries.  But 
 evidence  to  the  same  purport,  and  more  at  large,  is 
 presented  in  the  writings  of  the  Jewish  philosopher 
 of  Alexandria,  and  of  the  Jewish  courtier  of  Jerusa- 
 lem. But  it  is  observable  in  all  these  instances  that 
 the  superinduction  of  Grecian  modes  of  thinking 
 upon  the  Hebrew  mind  was,  to  the  whole  extent  of 
 it,  a  corruption  of  faith.  Philo  is  but  an  Alexan- 
 drian rabbi  and  a  barbarian  philosopher ;  Josephus 
 little  better  than  a  renegade.  Paul  of  Tarsus  affords 
 an  instance  of  another  sort.  He  was  as  well  read 
 as  Philo;  almost  as  much  conversant  with  active 
 life  as  Josephus ;  he  was  a  reader  of  the  Greek 
 drama,  and  a  great  master  of  that  modal  manage- 
 ment which  then  was  to  be  learned  only  within  the 
 circle  of  Grecian  dialectics  and  rhetoric.  Neverthe- 
 less, he  remains  mo.^t  completely  national  in  his 
 mode  of  thinking  and  his  phraseology  :  it  was  at  the 
 feet  of  Gamaliel  that  he  sat,  though  he  learned 
 lessons   elsewhere.     There   is   no   alien    spirit,   no 
 
 shrinking  from  Moses,  no  blending  of  things  incom- 
 patible, no  affectation  of  doctrines  more  enlarged 
 and  liberal  or  more  refined  than  were  taught  by 
 the  prophets  in  the  writings  of  Paul.  He  is  not  now 
 the  Jew,  now  the  Christian,  now  the  sophist ;  but 
 always  both  Jew  and  Christian,  and  as  fully  so  as 
 Peter  or  as  James.  Paul  grasped  in  a  much  firmer 
 manner  than  they  the  vital  principles  which  were 
 the  glory  of  the  Jewish  people.  Even  as  a  Jew,  and 
 still  more  as  a  Christian,  he  was  better  qualified 
 than  they  to  estimate  justly  the  intrinsic  value  of 
 Grecian  philosophy  and  refinement.  He  knew  how 
 to  strike  the  balance  of  merit  between  Plato,  or 
 Pindar,  or  Menander,  and  David  or  Isaiah.  He 
 neither  repudiated  the  Grecian  literature  with  a  rude 
 fanatical  arrogance  because  it  was  at  fault  in  mat- 
 ters of  religion,  nor  labored  to  deck  himself  in  its 
 flowers  at  the  cost  of  consistency  ;  but  while  he  ad- 
 hered in  spirit  and  letter,  in  form  and  substance,  to 
 that  fashion  of  thought  and  language  which  the 
 divine  oracles  had  set,  did  not  scruple  to  avail  him- 
 self of  whatever  aid  might  fairly  be  drawn  from  a 
 foi-eign  source.     I.  T. 
 
 God  and  his  truth  are  one  and  inseparable :  truth 
 manifesting  God,  and  God  manifest  through  the 
 truth ;  truth  testifying  for  God,  and  God  convincing 
 by  the  truth ;  truth  shining  round  all  divine  things, 
 and  God  making  all  divine  things  savingly  perceptible. 
 This  is  the  eternal  union  and  cooperation  of  the  In- 
 finite with  the  light  in  which  he  dwelleth.  The  true 
 idea  of  "  gospel  motives  "  is  this — God  moving  in  the 
 gospel ;  and  this  is  "  the  love  of  Christ  truly  constrain- 
 ing us  "  ;  Christ  constraining  us  by  the  love  which 
 his  word  makes  known  ;  while  the  true  "  demonstra- 
 tion of  the  Spirit  and  of  power  "  lies  here,  the  Spirit 
 demonstrating  the  power  of  that  "  preaching  which 
 is  not  with  enticing  words  of  man's  wisdom."    J.  S.  S. 
 
 5.  In  compassion  to  our  weakness  God  has 
 placed  at  our  disposal  that  body  of  historical  proof 
 which,  in  its  combination  and  details,  deserves  our 
 admiration  as  much  as  the  most  exquisite  arrange- 
 ments of  the  organic  world.  These  proofs  lead  as 
 far  as  the  door  of  the  sanctuary,  leaving  it  to  us 
 thereafter  to  remain  outside  or  to  enter.  We  may 
 remain  upon  the  threshold,  holding  in  our  hand  the 
 title-deeds  which  give  us  right  of  entrance ;  but  if  a 
 last  step,  a  last  impulse  which  is  divine,  makes  us 
 enter,  then  we  believe  with  a  new  faith  and  on  new 
 evidence.  Our  faith  had  till  then  been  founded  in 
 some  measure  on  the  wisdom  of  men ;  but  now  it  is 
 founded  on  the  power  of  God,  because  it  is  not  by 
 any  ordinary  means  of  which  we  can  give  account, 
 but  by  the  power  of  God,  that  this  evidence  is  made 
 complete.     A.  V. 
 
 6.  Originally  intellect  is  the  ally  and  discoverer 
 of  truth  ;  it  finds  its  highest  employment  as  the  in- 
 strument of  religious  truth ;  and  Jesus  Christ,  who 
 restores  the  harmony  of  our  nature,  speaks  "  a  wis- 
 dom "  or  philosophy  "  among  them  that  are  per- 
 fect " — a  wisdom  of  which  illuminated  intellect  is 
 the  student  and  guardian,  and  which  amply  recog- 
 
286 
 
 SECTION  260.— 1  CORINTHIAN'S  2  : 1-16. 
 
 nizes  the  high  and  abundant  honor  which  the  Crea- 
 tor has  put  upon  his  creature's  thought.     II.  P.  L. 
 
 7.  The  gospel,  in  the  language  of  Paul,  is  a 
 mystery — the  mystery  of  God — the  mystery  hidden 
 from  ages  everlasting  in  his  own  bosom,  but  now 
 revealed  unto  men.  In  other  words,  it  is  the  reve- 
 lation of  the  glorious  plan  of  his  wisdom  and  love 
 in  our  redemption.  It  is,  therefore,  a  scheme  of 
 doctrine — something  taught — and  that  which  as 
 taught  is  "  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  to  eve- 
 ry one  that  believeth  " — that  on  the  knowledge  of 
 which  all  right  feeling  and  all  holy  obedience  de- 
 pends. Stability  in  the  Christian  faith  is  therefore 
 no  less  important  than  stability  of  Christian  char- 
 acter, since  without  the  former  the  latter  can  not 
 exist.     N.  P. 
 
 Verses  9,  10  ought  to  stand,  "But  as  it  is  writ- 
 ten. Things  which  eye  hath  not  seen,  ear  hath  not 
 heard,  and  which  have  not  entered  into  the  heart  of 
 man,  things  which  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that 
 love  him,  hath  God  revealed  unto  us  througVi  his 
 
 Spirit."     A. These  glorious  words  are  sometimes 
 
 strangely  misinterpreted,  as  if  the  apostle  merely 
 meant  rhetorically  to  exalt  the  conception  of  the 
 heavenly  world,  as  of  something  beyond  all  power 
 to  imagine  or  to  paint.  The  apostle  meant  some- 
 thing infinitely  deeper ;  the  heaven  of  God  is  not  only 
 that  which  "  eye  hath  not  seen,"  but  that  which  eye 
 can  never  see ;  its  glories  are  not  of  that  kind  at  all 
 which  can  ever  stream  in  forms  of  beauty  on  the 
 eye,  or  pour  in  melody  upon  the  enraptured  ear — 
 not  such  joys  as  "  the  heart  of  man  "  can  invent  or 
 imagine ;  it  is  something  which  these  sensuous  or- 
 gans of  ours  never  can  appreciate — bliss  of  another 
 kind  altogether,  revealed  to  the  spirit  of  man  by 
 the  Spirit  of  God — joys  such  as  spirit  alone  can 
 receive.  Do  you  ask  what  these  are  ?  "  The  fruits 
 of  the  Spirit  are  love,  joy,  peace,  long-suffering, 
 gentleness,  goodness,  faith,  meekness,  temperance." 
 That  is  heaven.     F.  W.  K. 
 
 10.  The  Spirit  searcheth.  The  reliance  of 
 the  soul  on  Christ,  the  singleness  .and  fixedness  of 
 purpose  in  divine  things,  the  breathing  of  the  soul 
 after  him,  will  lead  to  persevering  intensity  in  prayer, 
 the  Holy  Spirit  will  be  vouchsafed,  and  God  will 
 shine  into  the  heart  so  that  it  will  be  full  of  liglit. 
 The  degree  of  spiritual  discernment  possessed  by  a 
 being  taught  of  the  Spirit  of  God  depends  much 
 upon  the  habits  of  the  soul,  the  study  of  spiritual 
 things,  the  degree  of  watchfulness  against  sin,  the 
 faithfulness  of  the  soul  in  prayer,  the  time  one  has 
 been  conversant  with  divine  realities,  and  the  habit 
 of  living  with  reference  to  them.     G.  B.  C. 
 
 11.  As  no  one  man  is  acquainted  with  the  con- 
 sciousness of  another  man,  even  so  the  things  of 
 God — his  counsels,  thoughts,  ways  of  viewing  men 
 and  actions,  objects  of  complacency  and  aversion — 
 
 "  even  so  the  things  of  God  knoweth  no  man,  but 
 the  Spirit  of  God."  We  may  hear  the  echoing 
 thunder  of  God's  judgments  when  they  are  abroad 
 in  the  world ;  we  may  have  the  examples  of  his 
 mercy  and  the  monuments  of  his  wrath  before  our 
 eyes ;  the  still  small  voice  of  his  gracious  invita- 
 tions may  be  addressed  to  us ;  the  ietter  of  Holy 
 Scripture  may  be  familiar  to  us  from  our  youth  up- 
 ward as  a  household  word  ;  and  from  these  aids  we 
 may  form  some  general  conjectures  as  to  the  Divine 
 character:  but  to  God's  own  thought  and  counsel 
 we  must  remain  strangers,  until  the  Holy  Spirit  ini- 
 tiates us  into  it  intrinsically,  by  the  communication 
 of  the  Divine  mind  into  the  mind  of  the  creature. 
 E.  M.  G. He  who  has  found  in  his  Bible  the  ma- 
 terial for  conversation,  the  topic  for  discussion,  or 
 the  field  for  criticism  and  controversy,  but  who 
 has  not  found  in  it  the  unfathomable  fountain  of 
 peace  undisturbed,  the  solace  for  every  earthly  suf- 
 fering, the  silent  but  faithful  friend — he  who  has 
 not  found,  in  short,  "  righteousness,  and  peace,  and 
 joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,"  ever  inviting  him  within 
 that  volume — though  he  may  know  the  lore  and  the 
 languages  of  antiquity,  has  yet  to  learn  in  the  school 
 of  the  Spirit.     W.  A.  B. 
 
 12.  Received  the  Spirit,  that  Ave  might 
 know  the  things  given  of  God.  The  Spirit  is 
 both  the  principle  of  the  external  revelation,  as 
 having  inspired  the  Scriptures  which  foreshow  this 
 glory,  and  of  the  internal  revelation  also,  to  enlight- 
 en blind  minds  that  would  otherwise  never  be  able 
 to  discover  things  afar  off :  therefore  called  the 
 spirit  of  wisdom  and  revelation,  by  which  the  eyes 
 of  the  understanding  are  enlightened  to  know  the 
 riches  of  his  inheritance  mnovg  the  saints.     Howe. 
 
 The  Spirit  takes  of  the  things  of  Christ  and 
 
 shows  them  to  us ;  and  then  what  was  before  like 
 a  book  in  a  strange  language  becomes,  on  a  sudden, 
 instinct  with  the  language  of  God,  which  we  hear 
 and  understand  as  readily  as  if  it  were  our  own 
 tongue  wherein  we  were  born.     T.  A. 
 
 13.  "  Co)7iparin.ff  spiritual  with  spi.ritual"  sho\i]d 
 be  "  interpreting  spiritual  things  to  the  spiritual." 
 
 A. It  is  by  the  preaching  of  his  gospel,  in  all 
 
 varying  ways,  that  Christ,  through  the  Spirit,  seeks 
 to  illumine  the  darkened  mind  and  to  renew  the 
 wicked  heart  of  "  the  natural  man "  ;  to  lay  the 
 foundations  of  holy  character  deep  and  strong  and 
 broad  in  the  understanding  and  in  the  affections ; 
 to  build  up  and  garnish  with  heavenly  graces  the 
 structure  of  individual  holiness  for  which  those 
 foundations  are  laid ;  to  "  chase  away  erroneous 
 and  strange  doctrines "  from  the  church  of  God ; 
 to  keep  truth  victorious,  and  to  multiply  the  bright 
 and  blessed  conquests  of  Christ's  spiritual  king- 
 dom.    J.  S.  S. 
 
 14.  The  persons  here  spoken  of  are  described 
 
SEC  HON  261.— 1  CORINTHIAXS  3  : 1-23. 
 
 28T 
 
 cs  natural,  the  same  word  as  that  used  by  Jude 
 \v.  19)  to  express  persons  "  not  having  the  Sjnrit." 
 Such  men,  when  the  truths  of  the  gospel  are  pro- 
 posed to  them,  though  it  be  "  in  the  words  which 
 the  Holy  Ghost  teacheth,"  receive  (hem  not,  see  no 
 glory  in  them,  no  correspondence  with  their  charac- 
 ter and  condition ;  nay,  count  the  representations 
 made  to  them  of  spiritual  joys  and  terrors,  of  cor- 
 ruption in  them  and  mercy  in  God,  of  man's  ruin 
 and  recovery  through  the  gospel  to  holiness  and 
 happiness,  of  the  vanity  of  the  world  and  the  bless- 
 edness of  forsaking  it  for  another,  to  be  overstrained, 
 false,  gloomy,  enthusiastic.  Thej/  are  foolishness 
 urUo  them.      Goode. 
 
 14.  They  are  spiritually  discerned.  That 
 is,  they  are  discerned  only  by  a  faculty  which  he 
 has  not ;  and,  therefore,  as  beings  devoid  of  reason 
 can  not  understand  the  truths  of  science  or  of  man's 
 wisdom,  for  they  are  without  the  faculty  which  can 
 discern  them,  so  beings  devoid  of  God's  Spirit  can 
 
 not  understand  the  truths  of  God.     T.  A. There 
 
 is  absolutely  nothing  to  prevent  the  intellect  from 
 exercising  itself  upon  the  Christian  revelation  more 
 than  upon  the  contents  of  any  other  printed  book, 
 or  the  reason  from  estimating  it,  or  the  imagination 
 from  building  on  it,  or  even  the  gentler  affections 
 from  softening  at  its  details.  But  all  this  external 
 similarity  is  accompanied  with  a  total  internal  dif- 
 ference ;  and  this  book  differs  from  every  other  in 
 requiring,  so  to  speak,  an  organ  specially  prepared 
 to  receive  its  real  purport.  These  things  are  ^''  spir- 
 itually discerned."     W.  A.  B. 
 
 15.  For  '■'■  judgeth^''  '■'■judged,^''  substitute  "dis- 
 
 cerneth,"  "  discerned."     A. As  in  all  subjects, 
 
 we  can  understand  language  only  as  far  as  we  have 
 some  experience  of  the  things  it  imports,  so  in  re- 
 ligion (by  the  very  same  principle)  the  spiritual  heart 
 alone  can  understand  the  language  of  the  Spirit* 
 Think  of  it  for  a  moment,  and  you  will  find  that,  in 
 every  book  whatever,  it  is  the  mind  of  the  reader 
 that  puts  meaning  in  the  words.  The  language  of 
 the  new  covenant  is  a  celestial  language,  and  they 
 who  will  give  their  fullness  to  its  blessed  words  must 
 have  caught  their  secret  from  heaven  !     W.  A.  B. 
 
 16.  The  mind  of  Christ.  A  higher  stan- 
 dard of  judging  and  of  acting  has  been  set  up  in  the 
 mind  of  the  world.  Our  Lord  has  not  only  purified 
 man's  abstract  conceptions  of  virtue,  but  he  has 
 taught  us  what  to  admire  and  approve  in  life  and 
 action.  He  has  lived  a  life,  the  principles  of  which 
 are  an  everlasting  protest  against  the  misjudgments 
 of  men  arising  from  their  low  standards.  He  has 
 shown  us  the  highest  human  excellence  misunder- 
 stood, the  highest  reason  pronounced  a  derangement 
 of  reason,  and  thus  has  put  us  on  our  guard  against 
 similar  mistakes.  In  him  we  see  the  true  measure 
 of  what  is  right  and  what  is  practical  in  conduct,  of 
 what  in  the  end  must  commend  itself  to  the  recti- 
 fied judgment  of  the  world.  TJiat  is  practical  and 
 that  is  practicable  which  commends  itself  to  a  sound 
 soul,  to  a  calm,  trustful,  courageous  soul  in  unison 
 with  Christ,  which  commends  itself  to  a  faith  that 
 overcomes  the  world,  to  a  love  that  is  capable  of 
 self-sacrifice.  Undertakings  will  not  suffer  ship- 
 wreck, however  maligned  or  scorned,  into  which  men 
 who  have  his  spirit  enter.     T.  D.  W. 
 
 Section  261. 
 
 1  Corinthians  iii.  1-23. 
 
 1  And  I,  brethren,  conld  not  speak  unto  you  as  unto  spiritual,  but  as  unto  carnal,  even  as 
 
 2  unto  babes  in  Christ.     I  have  fed  you  with  milk,  and  not  with  meat :  for  hitherto  ye  were 
 
 3  not  able  to  hear  it,  neither  yet  now  are  ye  able.     For  ye  are  yet  carnal :  for  whereas  there 
 
 4  is  among  you  envying,  and  strife,  and  divisions,  are  ye  not  carnal,  and  walk  as  men?     For 
 
 5  while  one  saith,  I  am  of  Paul;  and  another,  I  am  of  Apollos;  are  ye  not  carnal?     Who 
 then  is  Paul,  and  who  is  Apollos,  but  ministers  by  whom  ye  believed,  even  as  the  Lord  gave 
 
 6  to  every  man?     I  have  planted,  Apollos  watered ;  but  God  gave  the  increase.     So  then 
 
 7  neither  is  he  that  planteth  any  thing,  neither  he  that  watereth  ;  but  God  that  giveth  the  in- 
 
 8  crease.     Now  he  that  planteth  and  he  that  watereth  are  one:  and  every  man  shall'receive 
 
 9  his  own  reward  according  to  his  own  labour.     For  we  are  labourers  together  with  God:  ye 
 
 10  are  God's  husbandry,  ye  are  God's  building.  According  to  the  grace  of  God  which  is  given 
 unto  me,  as  a  wise  masterbuilder,  I  have  laid  the  foundation,  and  another  buildeth  thereon. 
 But  let  every  man  take  heed  how  he  buildeth  thereupon. 
 
 11  For  other  foundation  can  no  man  lay  than  that  is  laid,  which  is  Jesus  Christ.     Now  if  any 
 
 12  man  build  upon  this  foundation  gold,  silver,  precious  stones,  wood,  hay,  stubble ;  every 
 
 13  man's  work  shall  be  made  manifest :  for  the  day  shall  declare  it,  because  it  shall  be  revealed 
 
 14  by  fire;  and  the  fire  shall  try  every  man's  work  of  what  sort  it  is.     If  any  man's  work  abide 
 
 15  which  he  hatli  built  thereupon,  he  shall  receive  a  reward.     If  any  man's  work  shall  be 
 
 16  burned,  he  shall  suffer  loss  :  but  he  himself  shall  be  saved;  yet  so  as  by  fire.     Know  ye  not 
 
288 
 
 SECTION  261.— 1  CORINTHIAN'S  3 : 1-^ 
 
 17  that  ye  are  the  temple  of  God,  and  that  the  Spirit  of  God  dwelleth  in  you?     If  any  man 
 defile  the  temple  of  God,  him  shall  God  destroy;  for  the  temple  of  God  is  holy,  which 
 
 18  temple  ye  are.     Let  no  man  deceive  himself.     If  any  man  among  you  seemeth  to  be  wise  in 
 
 19  this  wt)rld,  let  him  become  a  fool,  that  he  may  be  wise.     For  the  wisdom  of  this  world  is 
 
 20  foolishness  with  God.     For  it  is  written,  He  taketh  the  wise  in  their  own  craftiness.     And 
 
 21  again,  The  Lord  knoweth  the  thoughts  of  the  wise,  that  they  are  vain.     Therefore  let  no 
 
 22  man  glory  in  men.     For  all  things  are  your's  ;  whether  Paul,  or  Apollos,  or  Cephas,  or  the 
 
 23  world,  or  life,  or  death,  or  things  present,  or  things  to  come ;  all  are  your's ;  and  ye  are 
 Christ's  ;  and  Christ  is  God's. 
 
 EvEHY  Christian  is  in  himself  a  temple,  "  a  temple  of  God,"  as  well  as  a  separate  or  single  stone  in  the 
 general  edifice.  He  has  to  build  up,  on  the  foundation  of  faith,  all  that  is  holy  in  personal  character. 
 •'  Otber  foundation  can  no  man  lay,"  as  the  inward  basis  of  Christian  virtue,  "  than  that  which  is  laid, 
 which  is  Jesus  Christ."  Religious  faith — faith  which  accepts  a  personal  Redeemer  and  a  personal  re- 
 demption— is  the  support  and  groundwork  of  Christian  excellence.  That  excellence,  however,  is  reared 
 and  perfected  by  sore  labor  and  slow  degrees.  "  Let  every  man,"  therefore,  "  take  heed  how  he  buildeth  " ; 
 after  what  model  and  with  what  materials.  The  aims  and  purposes,  the  motives  and  ends,  which  influence 
 the  soul,  the  walk  and  conversation,  the  practical  habitudes  that  appear  in  the  life,  all  that  properly  con- 
 stitutes character,  the  character  of  the  inward  and  the  outward  man — this  is  the  building  which  individual 
 Christians  have  to  labor  to  erect.  In  the  materials  that  constitute  personal  character,  as  in  those  that 
 compose  the  visible  Church,  there  may  be  the  solid  and  the  durable,  the  chaffy  and  the  worthless. 
 There  may  be  the  gold  and  silver,  the  precious  stones  and  resplendent  ornaments  of  a  divine  virtue ;  or 
 there  may  be  the  wood  and  hay,  the  straw  and  the  stubble  of  an  earthly  life.  Just  as  it  is  incumbent  on 
 the  official  builders  to  take  care,  in  their  relations  to  others,  that  they  teach  nothing  but  the  true,  and 
 sanction  and  encourage  none  but  the  good,  so  is  it  incumbent  on  the  private  Christian  to  take  care,  in  re- 
 lation to  himself,  that  he  do  the  same;  that  is,  that  he  have  just  views  of  what  it  is  that  is  to  be  "built 
 up  "  on  the  foundation  of  his  faith  as  "  holy  living,"  and  that  he  strenuously  endeavor  to  embody  and 
 realize  this  divine  "idea"  in  the  positive  habitudes  of  his  daily  life.  And  still  further:  just  as  in  the 
 end  the  work  of  one  builder  will  "  abide"  and  he  "have  a  reward,"  and  that  of  another  will  be  "burnt" 
 and  he  "  suffer  loss,"  so  also  will  it  be  with  individual  Christians,  according  as  they  may  be  found,  at  the 
 day  of  reckoning,  to  have  traded  with  their  talents  with  intelligence  and  skill,  or  to  have  misunderstood 
 or  abused  or  buried  them  in  the  earth.  When  the  Lord  is  revealed  at  the  last  day,  the  event  will  be  pro- 
 ductive of  various  feelings  even  in  the  circle  of  the  saved  themselves  !  Some  will  rejoice  with  instanta- 
 neous exultation,  and  be  "  found  of  him  In  peace,  without  spot  and  blameless,"  while  others  "  will  be 
 ashamed  before  him  at  his  coming,"  awake  to  apprehension,  and  be  "  saved  as  by  fire."     T.  B. 
 
 1,2.  Paul  taught  the  Corinthians  all  the  doctrine 
 he  had  to  teach,  but  not  all  the  conceptions  of  the 
 blessed  life  which  he  knew  of.  He  showed  them 
 that,  leaving  the  principles  of  doctrine,  they  were 
 to  keep  themselves  in  the  love  of  ChrivSt,  and  be 
 strengthened  more  and  more  with  his  Spirit  in  the 
 inner  man,  growing  up  unto  him  in  all  things.  But 
 all  this  by  degrees.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 5«  As  to  Apollos,  who  had  followed  Paul  in 
 evangelical  labors  at  Corinth,  the  apostle  is  in  no 
 wise  jealous  of  him,  and  does  not  for  a  moment 
 suspect  him  of  fostering  the  sjiirit  of  faction.  This 
 is  quite  evident  from  his  desiring  his  "  brother 
 Apollos"  CO  return  to  that  city  (12:  16).  But  he 
 presses  on  the  Corinthians  to  remember  that  both 
 Apollos  and  he  were  not  masters,  but  servants,  by 
 wliom  they  believed ;  that  they  were  builders,  but 
 the  building  was  not  their  house ;  it  was  God's 
 temple.     The  church  was  not  for  the  ministry,  but 
 
 the  ministry  for  the  church,  and  the  church  for  the 
 Lord.     D.  F. 
 
 7.  You  may  rise  up  early  and  go  to  bed  late, 
 and  study  hard,  and  read  much,  and  devour  the 
 marrow  of  the  best  authors ;  and  when  you  have 
 done  all,  ufiless  God  give  a  blessing  to  your  en- 
 deavors, be  as  lean  and  meager,  in  regard  of  true 
 and  useful  learning,  as  Pharaoh's  lean  kine  were 
 after  they  had  eaten  the  fat  ones.  It  is  God  that 
 both  ministereth  the  seed  to  the  sower  and  multi- 
 plieth  the  seed  sown  :  the  principal  and  the  increase 
 are  both  his.  Sanderson. What  a  powerful  in- 
 centive to  thankfulness  and  prayer,  and  at  the  same 
 time  to  watchfulness  and  activity !  He  who  must 
 give  the  increase  will  do  so  where  the  planting  and 
 watering  are  done  with  an  eye  upon  him.      Van  0. 
 
 8.  This  is  the  true  inspired  remedy  for  all  party 
 spirit :  "  He  that  planteth  and  he  that  watereth  are 
 one."    Each  in  his  way  is  indispensable.     To  do  our 
 
SECTION  261.— 1   GORINTHIAXS  3  :  1-23. 
 
 289 
 
 own  share  in  the  acting,  and  to  feel  that  each  is  an 
 integral,  essential  portion  of  the  whole,  not  inter- 
 fering with  the  rest ;  to  know  that  each  church,  each 
 sect,  each  man,  is  cooperating  best  in  the  work 
 when  he  expresses  his  own  individuality  (as  Paul 
 and  Cephas,  and  John  and  Barnabas  did)  in  truths 
 of  word  and  action  which  others,  perhaps,  can  not 
 grasp — that  is  the  only  emancipation  from  partisan- 
 ship.    F.  W.  R. 
 
 Not  according  to  his  talents  and  opportunities, 
 but  to  the  use  made  of  them ;  not  to  the  harvest 
 that  is  reaped,  but  to  the  seed  sown.  "  Every  man 
 shall  receive  his  own  reward,  according  to  his  own 
 labor."  Not  according  to  his  gifts ;  not  according 
 to  his  successes ;  not  according  to  the  worldly  ap- 
 plause he  may  have  won ;  but  "  according  to  his 
 labor."  This  meets  the  ease  of  every  disciple,  as 
 well  the  poorest  as  the  richest,  as  well  the  obscurest 
 as  the  greatest,  as  well  the  servant  with  one  talent 
 as  the  servant  with  five.  Only  be  faithful  to  your 
 trust,  and  when  the  labor  of  the  day  is  over,  and  you 
 go  up  to  the  great  harvest-home,  you  will  be  "  satis- 
 fied."    H.  A.  B. 
 
 9-15.  Paul's  favorite  images  are  dra^n,  not 
 from  the  operations  and  uniform  phenomena  of  the 
 natural  world,  but  from  the  activities  and  outward 
 exhibition  of  human  society,  from  the  life  of  sol- 
 diers, from  the  life  of  slaves,  from  the  market,  from 
 athletic  exercises,  from  agriculture,  from  architec- 
 ture. Here  he  first  uses  an  agricultural  metaphor, 
 and  then  he  passes  to  an  architectural.  Paul  has 
 planted  the  precious  trees.  Apollos,  and  probably 
 others  with  him,  are  watering  them.  Suddenly  the 
 image  changes  to  one  more  capable  of  being  turned 
 to  what  the  apostle  wishes  to  enforce.  A  building 
 in  progress  rises  before  us.  Paul  has  laid  the  foun- 
 dation— laid  it  once  for  all,  and  laid  it  well.  He 
 has  no  objection  to  say  this,  for  it  has  been  done  by 
 the  grace  of  God.  On  this  foundation  Apollos  and 
 others  are  building.  As  to  building  on  another 
 foundation,  this  is  set  aside  at  once.  The  work  is 
 going  on,  and  will  go  on  indefinitely  in  the  future ; 
 but  it  will  be  tested.  A  day  will  coir.e  when  the  fire 
 will  burn  up  those  wretched  edifices  of  wood  and 
 straw,  and  leave  unharmed  in  their  glorious  beauty 
 those  that  were  raised  of  marble  and  granite,  and 
 decorated  with  silver  and  gold.  Those  who  raised 
 such  structures  as  these  shall  not  only  be  safe  but 
 rewarded ;  those  who  lost  their  time  on  the  others 
 shall  just  escape  out  of  the  conflagration,  because 
 they  built  on  the  right  foundation,  but  their  escape 
 shall  be  barely  an  escape.     H. 
 
 9.  God's  building.  The  Church  below  is  at 
 best  but  a  small  part  of  the  entire  structure  which 
 belongs  to  all  ages.  Much  that  we  behold  is,  after 
 all,  only  scaffolding  that  shall  be  removed,  or  rubbish 
 that  shall  be  cast  away.  But  meanwhile  the  work 
 02 
 
 is  going  forward,  and  the  walls,  however  slowly,  are 
 rising.  Everything  in  God's  providence  respecting 
 the  present  world  is  made  to  lead  to  this.  All 
 preaching  of  the  word,  diffusion  of  truth,  conver- 
 sion of  sinners,  and  edification  of  saints,  are  means 
 in  God's  hands  for  carrying  up  his  structure.  Proph- 
 ets and  apostles  are  humble  instruments  in  the 
 work.     J.  W.  A. 
 
 11.  "  Ye  arc  God's  building,"  he  tells  his  Corin- 
 thian converts,  and  then  he  immediately  alludes  to 
 Christ  as  the  foundation  of  this  building,  and  the 
 only  one.  If  we  divest  this  language  of  metaphor, 
 its  meaning  is  that  the  Lord  Jesus  stands  in  a  rela- 
 tion to  his  Church  similar  to  that  which  a  founda- 
 tion bears  to  a  building.  His  Church  rests  on  him. 
 Its  pardon,  its  holiness,  its  hope,  its  blessedness,  its 
 safety,  its  very  existence,  all  depend  on  him.  C.  B. 
 That  foundation  on  which  the  Christian  archi- 
 tect builds  is  Jesus  Christ — that  is,  his  experience 
 of  Christ  as  his  Saviour.  There  may  be  moral  men, 
 amiable  men,  benevolent  and  charitable  men,  who 
 do  not  have  this ;  but  you  can  not  call  them  Chris- 
 tian men.  Their  life,  admirable  in  some  respects,  is 
 not  a  Christian  life.  The  structure  they  build  may 
 be  a  splendid  pantheon  or  museum,  but  it  is  not  a 
 Christian  temple.  They  may  use  labor  and  dili- 
 gence, but  the  Christian  comer-stone  is  wanting,  and 
 when  the  test-hour  comes  they  will  find  it  so.  E. 
 H.  G. Some  are  all  their  days  laying  the  foun- 
 dation, and  ai-e  never  able  to  build  upon  it  to  any 
 comfort  to  themselves  or  usefulness  to  others.  And 
 the  reason  is,  because  they  will  be  mixing  with  the 
 foundation  stones  that  are  only  fit  for  the  building. 
 They  will  be  bringing  their  obedience,  duties,  mor- 
 tification of  sin,  and  the  like,  unto  the  foundation. 
 These  are  precious  stones  to  build  with,  but  unmeet 
 to  be  first  laid  to  bear  upon  them  the  whole  weight 
 of  the  building.  The  foundation  is  to  be  laid  in 
 mere  grace,  mercy,  pardon  in  the  blood  of  Christ ; 
 this  the  soul  is  to  accept  of  and  rest  in  merely  as  it  is 
 grace,  without  the  consideration  of  anything  in  it- 
 self, but  that  it  is  sinful  and  obnoxious  to  ruin. 
 Owen. 
 
 13.  It  takes  a  spiritual  vision  to  see  that  no- 
 thing but  what  is  invisible  is  indestructible.  Only 
 truth,  love,  purity,  spiritual  affections,  and  spiritual 
 attainments  survive  that  fire  which  shall  try  every 
 man's  work,  of  what  sort  it  is.  The  soul  is  holier 
 than  the  scene  and  the  instruments  amid  which  it 
 is  trained,  because  it  has  an  everlasting  conscious- 
 ness, responsibility,  judgment.  It  is  not  written  of 
 our  reputation,  our  trade,  or  our  estate,  but  of  our 
 souls,  that  they  shall  "  all  stand  before  the  judg- 
 ment-seat of  God."     F.  D.  H. 
 
 15.  Saved  so  as  by  fire.  Many  get  to  th* 
 foundation,  "  other  than  which  no  man  can  lay," 
 which  is  "  Jesus  Christ."     The  faith  which  unites 
 
290 
 
 SECTION  261.— 1  COEINTHIANS  3  : 1-23. 
 
 them  to  him  is  a  foundation  in  themselves,  on  which 
 is  to  be  built  the  beautiful  fabric  of  the  Christian 
 virtues ;  but  they  build  nothing  upon  it  at  all,  or 
 nothing  but  "  wood,  hay,  and  stubble  "  ;  or  the  ma- 
 terials of  their  character  are  so  heterogeneous  that 
 it  appears  to  consist  of  a  strange  mixture  of  the 
 valuable  and  the  worthless.  Christian  professors 
 with  enormous  means  do  nothing.  With  great  influ- 
 ence, they  never  exert  it  for  great  ends ;  with  talents 
 for  service,  they  let  them  lie  unimproved ;  or,  hav- 
 ing only  one  talent,  they  bury  and  conceal  it  because 
 they  have  not  ten.  What  strange  practical  incon- 
 sistencies are  to  be  seen  on  all  sides  !  What  ques- 
 tionable conformity  to  the  world  !  What  subjection 
 to  fashion  !  What  luxury  and  display  !  What  lib- 
 erties of  speech  !  What  keenness  in  business — so 
 very  nigh  to  taking  an  advantage,  imposing  upon 
 ignorance,  or  overreaching  the  unwary !  What 
 clutching  and  covetousness  and  hardness  of  heart ! 
 What  terrible  justice  in  some  people;  in  others 
 what  explosions  of  temper  !  In  most,  what  a  want 
 of  harmony  and  entireness ;  and  in  many,  at  times, 
 what  strange  apparitions  of  even  the  old  animal 
 life  !  Yet,  along  with  all  these  diversities  of  defect, 
 or  in  connection  with  most  of  them,  there  shall  be 
 unquestionable  proofs  of  the  men  having  a  firm 
 standing  on  "  the  foundation  "  ;  and  there  shall  be 
 manifest  in  the  entire  structure  of  their  habits  sev- 
 eral portions  of  solid  masonry,  and,  mixed  with  the 
 mud  and  rubble  they  put  into  it,  a  good  many  valu- 
 able and  precious  things.     T.  B. 
 
 16.  The  Spirit  of  God  dwelleth  in  you. 
 No  passing  visit  is  here,  no  sudden  but  transient  il- 
 lumination, no  power  fitfully  given  and  suddenly 
 withdrawn.  "  I  will  dwell  in  them,  and  walk  in 
 them ;  and  I  will  be  their  God,  and  they  shall  be 
 my  people."  We  need  motives,  strong  motives,  one 
 and  all  of  us.  We  need  them  for  purposes  of  ac- 
 tion and  for  purposes  of  resistance.  And  among 
 these  none  is  better  and  more  serviceable  than  the 
 motive  which  appeals  to  the  sanctity,  the  responsi- 
 bility, the  powers,  the  capabilities  implied  in  that 
 inward  presence  of  the  eternal  Spirit,  which  is  the 
 great  gift  of  the  new  covenant  between  God  and 
 man.  In  moments  of  moral  surprise,  in  moments 
 of  unusual  depression,  in  moments  of  a  felt  sense 
 of  isolation  which  threatens  to  take  the  heart  out 
 of  our  whole  life,  in  moments  of  spasmodic  daring, 
 when  ordinary  sanctions  have  lost  their  hold  upon 
 us,  it  is  well  to  fall  back  upon  the  reassuring,  tran- 
 quilizing,  invigorating  resources  of  such  an  appeal 
 as  that  of  the  apostle  :  "  Know  ye  not  that  ye  are 
 the  temple  of  God,  and  that  the  Spirit  of  God  dwell- 
 eth in  you  ?  "     H.  P.  L. 
 
 A  sublime  truth  is  here !  The  body  of  every 
 saint  is  a  temple  far  more  real  than  that  on  Mount 
 Zion,  and  the  heart  of  every  saint  is  a  "  holiest  of 
 
 all"  far  more  glorious  than  that  of  old;  for  the 
 Shechinah  was  but  a  symbol  of  the  divine  presence, 
 but  the  Spirit  is  infinitely  beyond  a  symbol.  lie  is 
 an  actual  Deity,  positively  dwelling  in  the  heart,  and 
 
 beatifying  it  with   his   own   heaven.     Davies. 
 
 Roofs  arched  with  gold  and  palaces  adorned  with 
 marble  are  vile  in  comparison  with  that  house  which 
 the  Lord  has  chosen  to  be  his  temple,  in  the  which 
 the  Holy  Ghost  dwells.  Illuminate  this  house  with 
 the  light  of  righteousness.  Its  ornaments  shall 
 never  fade,  and  it  shall  dwell  hereafter  in  spotless 
 beauty  and  eternal  majesty.     Cyprian. 
 
 17.  The  Corinthian  Christians  were  guilty  of 
 sins  both  against  purity  and  charity.  The  popular 
 idolatries  of  Corinth,  aggravated  by  the  commercial 
 and  maritime  importance  of  the  place,  would  prob- 
 ably have  exposed  them  to  considerable  temptations 
 to  unclean  living;  and  they  had  even  learned  to 
 look  with  self-complacency  upon  evils  which  were 
 not  tolerated  by  heathen  opinion.  And  so  little  did 
 they  understand  the  love  which  was  due  to  their 
 brethren  in  Christ,  that  they  evidently  regarded  the 
 Church  as  only  another  form  of  political  life,  with 
 its  natural  divisions  of  opinion  and  its  heated  pas- 
 sions and  its  pervading  earthly  taint.  For  both 
 evils  the  remedial  truth  is  one  and  the  same  :  Chris- 
 tians are  members  of  a  society  which  the  Spirit  in- 
 habits, because  he  dwells  in  them  individually,  and 
 so  has  made  them  collectively  the  body  of  Christ. 
 H.  P.  L. 
 
 33.  Whether  Paul,  or  Apollos,  or  Ce- 
 phas. No  doubt  there  were  some  differences  of 
 views  even  between  Paul,  and  Peter,  and  Apollos ; 
 for  while,  on  the  one  hand,  they  were  all  enlightened 
 by  the  Spirit  of  God,  yet,  on  the  other  hand,  they 
 retained  still  their  human  differences  of  character 
 and  disposition,  which  must  on  several  occasions 
 have  been  manifest.  But  Paul  was  earnest  that 
 schism  should  be  ended  by  all  parties  remembering 
 that  whatever  became  of  the  truth  or  falsehood  of 
 their  own  particular  views  of  Christianity,  yet  that 
 Christianity  according  to  any  of  their  views  was  the 
 one  great  thing  which  was  their  glory  and  their  sal- 
 vation.    "  Paul,  and   Apollos,  and   Peter,   are  all 
 
 yours  ;  but  you  are  Christ's."    T.  A. There  is  not 
 
 a  wise  or  a  luminous  man  of  the  past,  or  of  the 
 present  age,  who  does  not  shine  to  give  light  to  the 
 children  of  light,  who  does  not  belong  to  all  the 
 good.     A.  R. 
 
 The  world.  The  soul,  by  virtue  of  union  with 
 God,  has  the  divine  life  in  it.  Rising  above  the 
 fears  and  fascinations  of  sin,  growing  into  the 
 image  of  him  whose  new  life  is  now  the  soul's  life, 
 it  becomes  absorbed  in  the  pursuit  and  the  enjoy- 
 ment of  something  higher  and  better  than  it  ever 
 tasted  or  sought  before.  The  sources  of  pleasure 
 from  which  the  soul  drank  before  are  not  cut  off ;. 
 
SECTION  262.— 1   CORINTHIANS  4  ;  1-21. 
 
 291 
 
 but  those  sources  are  themselves  purified,  and  living 
 water  springs  up  even  in  a  desert.  Love,  friends, 
 letters,  music,  art,  are  not  less  to  the  soul  in  Christ 
 than  they  were  when  the  eye  and  car  and  heart  had 
 not  been  anointed.  They  are  all  loved  more,  en- 
 joyed more,  because  "  All  things  are  yours,  and  ye 
 are  Christ's,  and  Christ  is  God's."     Prime. 
 
 Life,  or  death.  Life  is  the  Christian's  in  a 
 far  higher  and  fuller  sense  than  it  is  the  worldly 
 man's,  since  he  enjoys  it  on  a  far  higher  level  of 
 blessedness,  and  uses  it  in  a  much  nobler  cause. 
 Even  death  is  his,  since,  though  for  a  moment  it 
 triumphs  over  him,  in  the  end  he  triumphs  over  it, 
 and,  while  he  seems  to  yield  to  it,  he  treads  it  under 
 his  feet.  For  it  is  the  portal  to  life  ;  and  while  our 
 friends  are  weeping  at  our  bedside  a  chorus  of 
 angels  welcomes  us  into  Paradise,  What  the  world 
 dreads,  the  believer  at  last  welcomes,  for  it  severs 
 us  from  sin,  and  takes  us  to  the  vision  of  God. 
 A.  W.  T. 
 
 Things  present.  Wherever  the  Lord  Jesus 
 takes  up  his  abode,  what  before  was  evil,  and  a  com 
 plication  and  accumulation  of  evils,  becomes  now 
 a  train  of  God's  ministers  for  good,  a  chariot  of  fiery 
 and  glorious  discipline,  to  which  Satan  himself  is  har- 
 nessed, if  God  pleases,  to  do  God's  bidding.  G.  B.  C. 
 
 Things  to  come.     Thine  are  not  only  all  the 
 
 former  and  present  but  also  all  the  future ;  thine 
 the  new  heaven  and  the  new  earth ;  thine  all  the 
 promises  and  their  glorious  fulfillment ;  thine  all 
 the  battles,  and,  therefore,  also  the  coming  final  one 
 between  light  and  darkness,  and  the  mighty  victory 
 of  light,  eternal  peace,  the  unending  rest  of  the 
 people  of  God  !  Thine  are  the  angels  and  all  the 
 blessed  in  the  New  Jerusalem ;  thine  all  the  glory 
 of  God  and  Christ  in  the  world  of  light ;  for  thee 
 shine  all  the  stars  in  this  life  and  the  next ;  for  thee 
 are  rising  the  enduring  mansions  of  the  heavenly 
 home.     Christleib. 
 
 All  are  yours.  All  things  are  the  Christian's 
 — this  marvelous  life,  so  full  of  meaning,  so  preg- 
 nant with  infinite  opportunities.  Still  more  death, 
 which  seems  to  come  like  a  tyrant — death  is  his  in 
 Christ,  his  minister  to  lead  him  to  higher  life.  Paul 
 is  his,  to  teach  him  freedom.  Apollos  his,  to  ani- 
 mate  him  with  his  eloquence.  Cephas  his,  to  fire 
 him  with  his  courage.  Every  author  his,  to  impart 
 to  him  his  treasures.  But  all  things  are  ours  on 
 this  condition — that  we  are  Christ's.  When  the 
 law  of  the  cross  is  the  law  of  our  being,  when  we 
 have  learned  to  surrender  ourselves,  then,  and  then 
 only,  they  are  ours,  not  we  theirs.  The  Christian  is 
 "  creation's  heir."  He  may  say  triumphantly,  "  The 
 world,  the  world  is  mine."     F.  W.  R. 
 
 Section  262. 
 
 1  Corinthians  iv.  1-21. 
 
 1  Let  a  man  so  account  of  ns,  as  of  the  ministers  of  Christ,  and  stewards  of  the  mysteries 
 
 2  of  God,     Moreover  it  is  required  in  stewards,  that  a  man  be  found  faithful.     But  witli  me 
 
 3  it  is  a  very  small  thing  that  I  should  be  judged  of  you,  or  of  man's  judgment :  yea,  I  judge 
 
 4  not  mine  own  self     For  I  know  nothing  by  myself;  yet  am  I  not  hereby  justified:  but  he 
 
 5  that  judge th  me  is  the  Lord.  Therefore  judge  nothing  before  the  time,  until  the  Lord  come, 
 who  both  will  bring  to  light  the  hidden  things  of  darkness,  and  will  make  manifest  the 
 
 6  counsels  of  the  hearts :  and  then  shall  every  man  have  praise  of  God.  And  these  things, 
 brethren,  1  have  in  a  figure  transferred  to  myself  and  to  Apollos  for  your  sakes ;  that  ye 
 might  learn  in  us  not  to  think  of  men  above  that  which  is  written,  that  no  one  of  you  be 
 
 7  puffed  up  for  one  against  another.  For  who  maketh  thee  to  differ  from  another?  and  what 
 hast  thou  that  thou  didst  not  receive  ?  now  if  thou  didst  receive  it^  why  dost  thou  glory,  as 
 if  thou  hadst  not  received  it  ? 
 
 8  Now  ye  are  full,  now  ye  are  rich,  ye  have  reigned  as  kings  without  us :  and  I  would  to 
 
 9  God  ye  did  reign,  that  we  also  might  reign  with  you.  For  I  think  that  God  hath  set  forth 
 us  tlie  apostles  last,  as  it  were  appointed  to  death  :  for  we  are  made  a  spectacle  unto  the 
 
 10  world,  and  to  angels,  and  to  men.     We  are  fools  for  Christ's  sake,  but  ye  are  wise  in  Christ; 
 
 11  we  are  weak,  but  ye  are  strong;  ye  are  honourable,  but  we  are  despised.     Even  unto  this 
 present  hour  we  both  hunger,  and  thirst,  and  are  naked,  and  are  buffeted,  and  liave  no  cer- 
 
 12  tain  dwellingplace ;  and  labour,  working  with  our  own  hands:  being  revile!,  w-e  bless; 
 
 13  being  persecuted,  we  suffer  it:  being  defamed,  we  entreat:   we  are  made  as  the  filth  of  the 
 
 14  world,  and  are  the  offscouring  of  all  things  unto  this  day.     I  write  not  these  things  to 
 
 15  shame  you,  but  as  my  beloved  sons  I  warn  you.     For  though  ye  have  ten  thousand  instruc- 
 tors in  Christ,  yet  have  ye  not  many  fathers :  for  in  Christ  Jesus  I  have  begotten  you  through 
 
 16  the  gospel.     Wherefore  I  beseech  you,  be  ye  followers  of  me.     For  this  cause  have  I  sent 
 
292 
 
 SECTIOy  262.— 1   CORIXTIIIANS  4  : 1-21. 
 
 17  unto  you  Tiraotlieus,  who  is  my  beloved  son,  and  faithful  in  the  Lord,  who  shall  bring  yox, 
 
 into  reuiembrance  of  my  ways  which  be  in  Christ,  as  I  teach  every  where  in  every  church. 
 
 IS  Now  some  are  putfed  up,  as  thoujfh  I  would  not  come  to  you.     But  I  will  come  to  you 
 
 19  shortlv,  if  the  Lord  will,  and  will  know,  not  the  speech  of  them  which  are  putted  up,  but 
 
 20  the  power.     For  the  kingdom  of  (iod  w  not  in  word,  but  in  power.     What  will  yai  shall 
 
 21  1  come  unto  you  with  a  rod,  or  in  love,  ami  in  the  spirit  of  meekness? 
 
 To  do  rif^ht,  to  do  always  right,  and  to  do  it  without  concern  as  to  the  judgment  of  human  creatures, 
 belong!*  to  the  very  highest  degrees  of  moral  culture,  to  the  strong  man  in  Christ  Jesus.  Yet  we  should 
 strive  after  it  as  indispensable  as  well  to  our  holiness  as  our  happiness.  Multitudes  are  daily  kept  from 
 doing  or  attempting  what  they  know  to  be  right,  by  the  dread  of  what  fellow-creatures  will  say  or  think. 
 In  this  there  is  such  a  weakness  that  we  are  prompt  to  despise  it,  when  presented  in  the  abstract,  or  in 
 the  case  of  another,  while  we  are  perpetually  incurring  the  same  condemnation  by  our  indecision  and 
 cowardice.  As  the  character  thus  formed  is  insusceptible  of  true  greatness,  so  it  is  liable  to  unspeakable 
 misery.  No  man  can  lift  up  his  head  with  manly  calmness  and  peace,  who  is  the  slave  of  other  men's 
 judgments.  It  is,  therefore,  a  matter  of  great  moment,  in  our  discipline  of  heart  and  life,  to  keep  before 
 our  minds  those  considerations  which  shall  dispose  and  enable  us  to  say  with  Paul,  "  With  me  it  is  a  very 
 small  thing  that  I  should  be  judged  of  you  or  of  man's  judgment."     J.  W.  A. 
 
 1,2.  These  verses  are  addressed  to  congrega- 
 tions in  order  that  a  right  estimate  may  be  formed 
 by  them  of  the  ministerial  office,  which  neither,  on 
 the  one  hand,  ought  to  be  dejireciated,  nor,  on  the 
 other,  to  be  unduly  valued.  Paul's  view  was  in  op- 
 position to  all  tendencies  to  worship  the  man,  or  to 
 represent  the  office  as  magical  or  mysterious ;  and, 
 on  the  other  hand,  his  view  was  in  direct  opposition 
 to  all  opinions  which  value  it  only  as  a  sjdiere  for 
 the  exhibition  of  gifts  and  talents.  And  in  reference 
 to  that  right,  so  liberally  assumed,  of  passing  judg- 
 ment, of  criticising  individual  ministers,  the  apostle 
 teaches  that  the  same  definition  excludes  this  right, 
 because  of  the  impossibility  of  judgment ;  for  all  that 
 a  steward  can  have  of  merit  is  fidelity,  and  fidelity  is 
 exactly  that  which  men  can  not  judge — it  is  a  se- 
 cret hidden  with  God.     F.  W.  K. As  a  faithful 
 
 steward  does  not  curtail  to  his  master's  servants 
 their  due,  but  gives  them  their  portion  of  meat  in 
 due  season,  so  is  it  also  with  stewards  in  the  king- 
 dom of  grace.  Thereby  they  prove  themselves  to 
 be  honest,  blameless  laborers,  by  rightly  dividing 
 the  word  of  truth,  by  not  corrupting  the  word  of 
 God,  by  ieeiling  souls  unto  eternal  life  with  unadul- 
 terated doctrine,  and  with  sound  words  which  can 
 not  be  condemned.     Bcsxrr. 
 
 3.  A  small  thing  that  I  should  be  judged 
 of  yon.  Not  because  he  was  above  judgment,  not  he- 
 cause  he  was  infallible,  or  teaching  truths  too  grand 
 for  th(Mn,  but  because  he  was  to  he  judged  before  a 
 tribimal   far  more    awful    than   Corinthian  society. 
 
 F.  W.  R. It  is  a  good  observation  of  Fuller  that 
 
 "those  are  the  best  Christians  who  are  more  careful 
 to  reform  themselves  than  to  censure  others."  The 
 world,  it  must  be  expected,  will  be  void  of  charity 
 toward  (jod's  people,  and  judge  them  as  hypocrites, 
 enthusiasts,  and   what  not ;  but  it  is  much  to  be 
 
 lamented  that  the  children  of  grace  should  judge  one 
 another  so  rashly  as  we  often  see  them  do.     Hill. 
 
 4.  "  By  myself  "  should  be  "  against  myself." 
 When  our  version  was  made,  "  by  myself"  had  this 
 meaning,  as  may  be  seen  in  the  comments  and  ser- 
 mons of  the  time.    A. He  that  judgeth  me 
 
 is  the  Lord.  Suppose  men  condemn  me,  yea,  sup- 
 pose all  men  unite  in  censure  and  reprobation,  what 
 is  this,  if  He  that  sitteth  in  the  heavens  looks  down 
 with  approval?  This  is  the  only  true  ground  to 
 take  in  regard  to  the  regulation  of  our  conduct :  to 
 do  all  as  in  the  immediate  presence  of  God  and  as 
 subject  to  his  animadversion.  IIow  serenely,  how 
 loftily  may  a  true  Christian  go  on  in  the  perform- 
 ance of  some  distasteful  or  unpopular  duty,  if  he 
 can  say  with  assurance,  "  I  know  that  the  eye  of  my 
 God  looks  down  with  approbation  on  what  I  am  do- 
 ing." This  sustained  Paul,  and  has  sustained  God's 
 most  faithful  servants  in  every  age;  the  thought 
 and  assurance  of  God  as  ever  sitting  in  judgment 
 upon  every  act.     J.  W.  A. 
 
 We  need  such  an  order  of  men  still,  not  self- 
 assuming  or  dominant,  as  "  lords  over  God's  heri- 
 tage," but  gentle  among  them,  while  loyal  to  truth 
 and  to  its  God — men  of  kingly  nature,  because  they 
 serve  a  heavenly  Master,  and  who  are  bold  to  utter 
 his  word  without  fear  and  without  favor.  Never 
 since  the  world  began  were  such  men  needed  more. 
 And  let  it  be  remembered  that,  while  this  duty  falls 
 with  double  weight  on  those  who  have  been  called 
 to  it  by  the  rule  of  God's  house,  it  does  not  belong 
 to  them  alone.  Wherever  a  man  feels  the  force  of 
 divine  truth  within  him,  he  should  be  fearless  in  his 
 place  to  speak  it  out,  without  shrinking,  and  to 
 show  that  he  is  a  witness  for  God.  It  was  the  noble 
 wi.sh  of  Moses,  "  Would  that  all  the  Lord's  people 
 were  prophets,"  and  all  that  follow  him,  however 
 
SECTION  262.— 1  CORIN-THIANS  k  •  ^-^1- 
 
 293 
 
 humbly,  to  testify  in  word  or  deed  to  the  truth  of 
 God,  shall  have  a  share  in  his  reward.  "  This 
 honor  have  all  his  saints."     Ker. 
 
 5.  Before  the  assembled  myriads  of  all  the 
 earth's  inhabitants,  before  listening  angels,  before 
 the  great  Judge  himself,  the  secrets  of  our  hearts 
 will  be  laid  bare,  and  our  inmost  thoughts  brought 
 into  the  light.  The  veil  of  hypocrisy  will  drop  off ; 
 and  many,  who  in  the  praise  of  men  have  had  their 
 reward,  will  stand  exposed  in  the  shame  and  de- 
 formity of  their  own  imaginations.  The  self-de- 
 ceiver and  the  careless  alike  will  be  dismayed  at  the 
 array  of  sins  which  dwelt  unheeded,  if  not  en- 
 coui'aged,  in  the  secret  chambers  of  their  hearts. 
 And  the  most  faithful,  watchful  Christian  may  find 
 matter  for  serious  meditation  in  the  truth  that  his 
 every  thought,  as  well  as  word  and  work,  must  be 
 exposed  on  that  day  to  the  scrutiny  of  a  righteous 
 Judge.    J.  J. 
 
 8.  "  Ye  are,"  says  he,  "  already  become  full, 
 ye  are  already  become  rich,  ye  reign  without  us." 
 They  were  in  spirit  and  conduct  as  if  the  kingdom 
 of  Christ  had  with  them  already  reached  its  con- 
 summation, and  they  as  partakers  therein  had  at- 
 tained to  all  riches,  to  the  satisfaction  of  all  their 
 desires.  And  would  this  were  so,  says  he ;  would 
 they  had  already  attained  to  this  participation  in 
 the  perfected  kingdom  of  Christ ;  for  then,  assured- 
 ly, the  apostles  would  not  have  been  excluded  there- 
 from, nor  would  their  circumstances  be  such  as 
 they  now  are.  Thus  he  holds  up  before  them  his 
 own  life  of  conflict,  in  contrast  with  their  false 
 security,  their  unauthorized  and  groundless  exulta- 
 tion.    N. 
 
 0.  Persons  appointed  to  death.  This  is 
 an  allusion  to  the  Roman  theatrical  spectacles.  In 
 the  morning  those  criminals  to  whom  they  gave  a 
 chance  of  escaping  with  their  life  fought  with  the 
 wild  beasts  armed ;  but  in  the  afternoon  the  gladia- 
 tors fought  naked,  and  he  who  escaped  was  only 
 reserved  for  slaughter  to  another  day  ;  so  that  they 
 might  well  be  called  "  persons  appointed  to  death." 
 By  comparing  the  apostles  to  these  devoted  persons, 
 Paul  hath  given  us  a  strong  picture  of  the  dangers 
 which  the  apostles  encountered  in  the  course  of 
 their  ministry :  dangers  which  at  length  proved 
 fatal  to  the  most  of  them. 
 
 10.  We  are  fools  on  account  of  Christ. 
 The  apostle  repeats  ironically  the  things  which  his 
 enemies  in  Corinth  said  of  him.  And  in  the  same 
 spirit  of  irony  he  attributes  to  them  the  contrary 
 qualities.     M. 
 
 12.  We  are  expressly  told,  in  the  history,  that 
 at  Corinth  Paul  labored  with  his  own  hands.  That 
 manual  labor  he  continued  at  Ephesus  (Acts  20  :  34) ; 
 and  not  only  so,  but  continued  it  during  that  partic- 
 ular residence  at  Ephesus  near  the  conclusion  of 
 
 which  this  Epistle  was  written ;  so  that  he  might 
 with  the  strictest  truth  say,  at  the  time  of  writing 
 the  Epistle,  "  even  unto  this  present  hour,  we  labor, 
 working  with  our  own  hands."  M.  H. It  is  dur- 
 ing his  sojourn  at  Ephesus  that  we  get  our  first 
 glimpse  of  a  fact,  which  was  no  doubt  one  of  the 
 constant  facts  of  his  life — that  he  supported  others 
 as  well  as  himself  by  his  manual  toils.  When  he 
 took  leave  of  the  Ephesian  elders,  he  says,  "  Ye  your- 
 selves know  that  these  hands  have  ministered  unto 
 my  necessities,  and  to  them  that  were  with  me."  It  is 
 one  of  the  most  touching  and  impressive  scenes  in  a 
 Ufc  rich  above  most  in  tragic  adventures.  As  we 
 see  the  apostle  lift  those  thin  strong  hands,  worn  and 
 scarred  with  constant  toil,  even  we  are  moved  by  the 
 appeal.  Those  toil-worn  hands  speak  to  us  with  a 
 still  more  pathetic  eloquence  when  we  know  how 
 constant  and  unremitting  were  the  labors  in  which 
 they  had  been  occupied.     Cox. 
 
 15.  Here  the  whole  order,  work,  and  result  of 
 the  ministry  are  given  in  brief  but  significant  sum- 
 mary, "/m  Christ  Jesus,"  who  giveth  the  Spirit,  and 
 whom  the  Spirit  glorifieth,  Faul,  the  living  preacher, 
 "had  bcffotten"  to  their  new  birth  the  Corinthian 
 disciples,  "  through  the  gospel,^''  as  the  divinely  ap- 
 pointed instrument  of  their  renewal  and  conveision. 
 And  here,  too,  are  summarily  involved :  the  new 
 man  ;  his  renewal,  or  new  birth  ;  the  implied  agency 
 of  the  Spirit ;  and  the  instrumentality  of  knowledge, 
 "  the  gospel."  This  unfolds  the  whole  work.  The 
 gift  of  the  Spirit,  which  results  in  that  "  new  man " 
 wherein  dwelleth  God,  whether  as  the  Father,  or  as 
 Christ,  or  as  the  Holy  Ghost,  is  communicated 
 through,  or  by,  the  gospel,  by  means  of  knowledge  or 
 of  divine  truth.     J.  S.  S. 
 
 16.  When  Paul  says,  once  and  again,  I  beseech 
 you,  be  ye  followers  of  me,  it  has  a  sound,  taken  as 
 it  may  be  taken,  of  conceit,  or  vanity ;  but,  when  we 
 look  upon  him  as  a  luan  who  goes  after  Christ  in 
 the  ways  of  scorn  and  suffering  patience,  bearing  his 
 Master's  dark  flag  of  patience  and  loss,  and  calling 
 others  to  follow,  we  only  see  that  he  has  taken 
 Christ's  own  spirit,  and  despises  even  to  send  the 
 flock  before  him,  where  he  does  not  lead  himself. 
 
 H.  B. It  is  not  good  for  a  man  to  be  living  any 
 
 life  which  he  would  not  desire  to  see  made  perfect 
 and  universal  through  the  world.  Paul  says,  "Be 
 what  I  am  "  ;  but  Dives  cries  out  of  the  fire  where 
 he  lies,  "  Oh,  send  and  warn  my  seven  brethren  lest 
 they  come  where  I  am !  "  The  dying  Christian  tells 
 those  beside  him  of  the  blessedness  of  serving 
 Christ.  The  dying  murderer  with  his  last  breath 
 warns  men  from  the  scaffold  not  to  be  what  he  has 
 been.  Oh !  test  your  lives  thus !  Do  not  consent 
 to  be  anything  which  you  would  not  ask  the  soul 
 that  is  dearest  to  you  to  be  !  Be  nothing  which  you 
 would  not  wish  all  the  world  to  be !     P.  B. 
 
294 
 
 SECIIOli'  263.— 1  GORIXTHIANS  5  :  1-13. 
 
 17.  We  have  the  history  of  the  apostle  Paul 
 ■tated  fully  and  circumstantially  in  the  Acts,  and 
 then  we  have  thirteen  letters  of  the  same  apostle, 
 purporting  to  have  been  written  during  the  period 
 covered  by  the  history.  If,  therefore,  the  history 
 and  the  letters  are  both  genuine,  we  should  expect 
 to  find  the  same  general  character  ascribed  to  the 
 apostle  in  the  history  that  is  indicated  by  his  let- 
 ters ;  we  should  expect  to  find  in  the  letters  numer- 
 
 ous minute  and  undesigned  references,  such  as  could 
 not  be  counterfeited,  to  the  facts  stated  in  the  his- 
 tory. And  all  this  we  do  find.  The  character  of  Paul 
 was  strongly  marked,  and  no  one  can  doubt  whether 
 the  Epistles  ascribed  to  him  were  written  by  such  a 
 man  as  he  is  described  in  the  history  to  have  been. 
 How  different  are  the  characters  of  Paul,  of  Peter, 
 and  of  John,  and  yet  how  perfectly  do  the  writings  as- 
 cribed to  each  correspond  with  his  character !  M.  H. 
 
 Section  263. 
 
 1  Corinthians  v.  1-13. 
 
 1  It  is  reported  commonly  that  there  u  fornication  among  yon,  and  such  fornication  as  is 
 
 2  not  so  much  as  named  among  the  Gentiles,  tliat  one  should  have  his  father's  wife.     And  ye 
 are  puffed  up,  and  have  not  rather  mourned,  that  he  that  hatli  done  this  deed   miglit  be 
 
 3  taken  away  from  among  you.     For  I  verily,  as  absent  in  body,  but  present  in  spirit,  have 
 
 4  judged  already,  as  though  I  were  present,  concerning  hiin   that  liath  so  done  this  deed,  in 
 the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  wlien  ye  are  gathered  together,  and  my  spirit,  with  the 
 
 5  power  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  deliver  such  an  one  unto  Satan  for  the  destruction  of  the 
 
 6  rtesh,  tiiat  the  spirit  may  be  saved  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus.     Your  glorying  is  not  good. 
 
 7  Know  ye  not  that  a  little  leaven  leavenetli  the  whole  lump?     Purge  out  therefore  the  old 
 leaven,  that  ye  may  be  a  new  lumj),  as  ye  are  unleavened.     For  even  Christ  our  passover  is 
 
 8  sacrificed  for  us  :  therefore  let  us  keep  the  feast,  nut  with  old  leaven,  neither  with  the  leaven 
 
 9  of  malice  and  wickedness;  but  with  the  unleavened  bread  of  sincerity  and  truth.     I  wrote 
 
 10  unto  you  in  an  epistle  not  to  company  with  fornicators:  yet  nut  altogetiier  with  the  forni- 
 cators of  this  world,  or  with  the  covetous,  or  extortioners,  or  with  idolaters;  for  then  must 
 
 11  ye  needs  go  out  of  the  world.     But  now  I  have  written  unto  you  not  to  keep  company,  if 
 any  man  that  is  called  a  brother  be  a  fornicator,  or  covetous,  or  an  idolator,  or  a  ;"ailer,  or 
 
 12  a  drunkard,  or  an  extortioner;  with  such  an  one  no  not  to  eat.     For  what  have  I  to  do  to 
 
 13  judge  them  also  that  are  without?  do  not  ye  judge  them  that  are  within?  but  them  that  are 
 without  God  judgeth.     Therefore  put  away  from  among  yourselves  that  wicked  person. 
 
 1.  Ancient  vices  still  infected  the  Christian  con- 
 verts. They  carried  into  the  Church  the  savor  of 
 their  old  life,  for  the  wine-skin  will  long  retain  the 
 flavor  with  which  it  has  been  once  imbued.  We 
 find  from  the.'^o  Epistles  that  gross  immorality  still 
 existed,  and  was  even  considered  a  thing  to  boast 
 of.  We  find  their  old  philosophy  still  coloring  their 
 Christianity,  for,  on  the  foundation  of  the  Oriental 
 idea  that  the  body  was  the  source  of  all  sin,  they 
 denied  a  future  resurrection.  We  find  the  inso- 
 lence of  wealth  at  the  Lord's  Sui)|)er.  We  find 
 spiritual  gifts  abused  by  being  exhibited  for  the 
 sake  of  ostentation. 
 
 2.  It  is  a  mistake  to  suppose  that  punishment  is 
 only  to  reform  and  warn.  It  is  an  expression  on 
 earth  of  Goil's  indignation  in  heaven  against  sin. 
 He  who  has  done  wrong  has  identified  himself  with 
 wrong,  and  x<>  far  is  an  oljjcct  of  indignation.  In 
 our  own  day  we  are  accustomed  to  use  strange,  weak 
 words  coiicorning  sin  and  crime  :  we  say,  when  a 
 man  does  wrong,  that  he  has  mistaken  the  way  to 
 happiness,  and  that  if  a  correct  notion  of  real  hap- 
 piness could  be  given  to  men,  crime  would  cease. 
 We  look  on  sin  as  residing,  not  in  a  guilty  will,  but 
 in  a  mistaken  tmderstanding.  Thus  the  Corinthi- 
 ans in  Paul's  days  looked  at  it,  and  feh  no  indig- 
 nation. Thi'V  had  some  soft,  feeble  way  of  talking 
 about  it.     They  called  it  "mental  disease,''  "error," 
 
 "  mistake  of  judgment,"  "  irresistible  passion,"  or  I 
 know  not  what. 
 
 In  Scripture  we  read  of  two  principal  objects  of 
 punishment,  viz.,  as  an  expression  of  righteous  in- 
 dignation and  the  reformation  of  the  offender — his 
 amelioration;  and  here  the  merciful  character  of 
 Christianity  comes  forth.  A  third  ground  is  the 
 contagious  character  of  evil.  "A  little  leaven 
 leavenetli  the  whole  lump."  Worldly  minds,  irrev- 
 erent minds,  licentious  minds  leaven  society.  You 
 can  not  be  long  with  persons  who  by  innuendo, 
 double  meaning,  or  lax  language  show  an  aeipiain- 
 tanee  with  evil,  witiiout  feeling  in  some  degree 
 assimilated  to  them,  nor  can  you  easily  retain  enthu- 
 siasm for  right  among  those  who  detract  and  scoff 
 at  goodness.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 5,  Church  di-seijiline  is  primarily  a  jiroccss  of 
 scff-jiurijicdiion  in  tlie  Church,  <iesigned  f(U-  the  res- 
 toration and  maintenance  of  her  essential  attribute 
 of  holiness.  Hut  it  necessarily  has  reference  also 
 to  the  good  of  the  offender  on  whom  it  is  exercised. 
 An<l  here  appears  its  evangelical  clement ;  since 
 even  in  its  strongest  form,  the  anathema,  it  has  in 
 view  not  pimishment  but  cornc/ion,  the  reclaiining 
 of  the  soul,  to  which  the  temporal  punishment  is  in- 
 tended to  serve  only  as  a  means.  This  is  what  the 
 apostle  intends  by  delivering  a  backslider  "  unto 
 Satan  for  the  destruction  of  the  flesh,  that  the  spirit 
 
SECTION  264.— 1  CORrNTHIAXS  6  :  ISO. 
 
 295 
 
 may  be  saved  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus."  In 
 this  much-mistaken  passage,  as  in  the  book  of  Job 
 and  2  Cor.  12  : 7,  Satan  is  conceived  as  a  servant  of 
 <iod  in  the  wider  sense,  as  a  being  to  whom  power 
 is  committed  to  send  upon  men  certain  bodily  chas- 
 tisements and  afflictions,  but  under  the  oversight 
 and  for  the  ends  of  Providence.  So  in  the  case 
 before  us,  Taul  expected  that  God,  by  means  of  the 
 prince  of  darkness,  would  bring  upon  the  excommu- 
 nicated fornicator  at  Corinth  some  heavy  trial,  or 
 sudden  calamity,  but  that  this  punishment  might 
 arrest  the  sinful  course  of  the  unfortunate  man, 
 drive  him  to  repentance,  and  result  in  his  salvation 
 
 in  the  day  of  the  second  coming  of  Christ.  P.  S. 
 
 There  are  cases  occurring  in  almost  every  Church  of 
 Christ  in  which  no  means  avail ;  applications,  advice, 
 prayers,  have  no  permanent  favorable  effect.  The 
 difficulty  is  found  to  be  unimproved  by  delay  month 
 after  month  ;  the  Church  is  exposed  to  weakness 
 and  reproach ;  and  the  only  hope  is  in  the  excision 
 of  that  member  from  the  body.  Not  that  the  body 
 hates  that  member ;  not  that  its  removal  is  not  a 
 calamity ;  but  that  the  general  health  and  salvation 
 require  it.     R.  T. 
 
 7.  Christ  our  passover.  The  gospel  pass- 
 over  commen:orates  a  deliverance  from  spiritual 
 thraldom,  of  which  the  release  of  the  Jews  from 
 the  Egyptian  yoke  affords  but  a  faint  and  imperfect 
 emblem.  In  those  complicated  sufferings  which 
 were  the  price  of  our  redemption,  we  not  only  dis- 
 cover the  unsearchable  riches  of  divine  love,  but  we 
 likewise  behold  the  full  demerit  of  sin,  and  all  the 
 horrors  of  that  misery  into  which  we  had  plunged 
 ourselves  by  our  fatal  apostasy  ;  so  that  our  triumph 
 in  the  great  salvation,  by  recalling  to  our  minds  the 
 helpless  state  in  which  mercy  found  us,  gives  check 
 to  every  self-exalting  thought,  and  constrains  us  to 
 ascribe  to  the  free,  unmerited   favor   of  God  the 
 
 sole,  the  undivided  praise  of  all  that  we  have  or 
 hope  to  enjoy.     R.  W. 
 
 8.  The  words,  "  let  us  keep  the  feast  with  the  un- 
 leavened bread  of  sincerity  and  truth,"  look  very  like 
 words  suggested  by  the  Passover  season ;  at  least  they 
 have,  upon  that  supposition,  a  force  and  significancy 
 which  do  not  belong  to  them  upon  any  other ;  and 
 it  is  not  a  little  remarkable  that  the  hints  casually 
 dropped  in  the  Epistle,  concerning  particular  parts 
 of  the  year,  should  coincide  with  this  supposition. 
 Falci/. 
 
 9-11.  Many  Corinthian  Christians  were  addicted 
 to  those  sins  of  impurity  which  they  had  practiced 
 in  the  days  of  their  heathenism,  and  which  dis- 
 graced their  native  city  even  among  the  heathen. 
 We  can  not  wonder  if  it  proved  most  difficult  to 
 root  out  immorality  from  the  rising  Church.  The 
 offenders  against  Christian  chastity  were  exceed- 
 ingly numerous  at  this  period  ;  and  it  was  especially 
 with  the  object  of  attempting  to  reform  them,  and 
 to  check  the  growing  mischief,  that  Paul  now  deter- 
 mined to  visit  Corinth.  lie  has  himself  described 
 this  visit  as  a  painful  one  ;  he  went  in  sorrow  at  the 
 tidings  he  had  received,  and  when  he  arrived  he 
 found  the  state  of  things  even  worse  than  he  had 
 expected ;  he  tells  us  that  it  was  a  time  of  personal 
 humiliation  to  himself,  occasioned  by  the  flagrant 
 sins  of  so  many  of  his  own  converts ;  he  reminds 
 the  Corinthians  afterward  how^  he  had  "  mourned  " 
 over  those  who  had  dishonored  the  name  of  Christ 
 by  "  the  uncleanncss  and  fornication  and  wanton- 
 ness which  they  had  committed."     H. 
 
 10.  The  Greeks  and  Romans,  before  the  time  of 
 Christianity,  had  no  idea,  or  even  the  faintest  ves- 
 tige of  an  idea,  of  what  in  the  Scriptural  system  is 
 called  sin  ;  and  the  idea  was  utterly  and  exquisitely 
 inappreciable  by  pagan  Greece  and  Rome.  De 
 Quincey. 
 
 Section  264. 
 
 1  Corinthians  vi.  1-20. 
 
 1  Dare  any  of  you,  having  a  matter  against  another,  go  to  law  before  the  nnjust,  and  not 
 
 2  before  tiie  saints?     Do  ye  not  know  that  the  saints  shall  jiulge  the  world?  and  if  the 
 
 3  world  shall  be  judged  by  you,  are  ye  unworthy  to  judge  the  smallest  matters?^   Know  ye 
 
 4  not  that  we  shall  judge  angels?    how  much    more  things  that  pertain   to  this  life?     If 
 then  ye  have  judgiiients  of  tilings  pertaining  to  this  life,  set  them  to  judge  who  are  least 
 
 o  esteemed  in  the  chuvch.     I  speak  to  your  shame.     Is  it  so,  tliat  there  is  not  a  wise  man 
 
 6  among  you?  no,  not  one  that  shall  be  able  to  judge  between  his  brethren?     But  brother 
 
 7  goeth  to  law  with  brother,  and  that  before  the  unbelievers.     Now  therefore  there  is  utterly 
 a  fault  among  you.  because  ye  go  to  law  one  with  another.     "Why  do  ye  not  rather  take 
 
 8  wrong?     Why 'do  ye  not  rather  suffer  yourselves  to  be  defrauded  ?     Nay,  ye  do  wrong,  and 
 defraud,  and  that  your  brethren. 
 
 9  Know  ye  not  that  the  unrighteous  shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God  ?     Be  not  deceived : 
 neither  fornicators,  nor  idolaters,  nor  adulterers,  nor  effeminate,  nor  abusers  of  themselves 
 
 10  with  mankind,  nor  thieves,  nor  covetous,  nor  drunkards,  nor  revilers,  nor  extortioners,  shall 
 
 11  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God.     And  such  were  some  of  you:  but  ye  are  washed,  but  ye  are 
 sanctified,  but  ye  are  justified  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God. 
 
 12  All  things  are  lawful  unto  me,  but  all  things  are  not  expedient:  all  things  are  lawful  for 
 
 13  me,  but  I  will  not  be  brought  under  the  power  of  any.     Meats  for  the  belly,  and  the  belly 
 tor  meats  :  but  God  shall  destroy  both  it  and  them.     Now  the  body  is  not  for  fornication, 
 
 14  but  for  the  Lord ;  and  the  Lord  for  the  body.     And  God  hath  both  raised  up  the  Lord,  and 
 
 15  will  also  raise  up  us  by  his  own  power.     Know  ye  not  that  your  bodies  are  the  members  of 
 
290 
 
 SECTION'  264.— 1  CORINTHIANS  G  :  ISO. 
 
 Christ?  shall  I  then  take  the  members  of  Christ,  and  make  t?iem  the  members  of  an  harlot? 
 
 16  God  forbid.     What  ?  know  ye  not  that  he  which  is  joined  to  an  harlot  is  one  body  ?  for  two, 
 
 17  saith  he,  shall  be  one  tlesh.     But  he  that  is  joined  unto  the  Lord  is  one  spirit.     Flee  forni- 
 
 18  cation.     Every  sin  that  a  man  doetii  is  without  tlie  body  ;  but  lie  that  comiuitteth  fornica- 
 
 19  tion  simieth  against  his  own  body.     What?  know  ye  not  that  your  body  is  the  temple  of 
 
 20  the  Holy  Gliost  which  in  in  you,  which  ye  have  of  God,  and  ye  are  not  your  own  ?     For  ye  are 
 bought  with  a  price :  therefore  glorify  God  in  your  body,  and  in  your  sj)irit,  which  are  God's. 
 
 Redeemed,  and  yet  owing  sennce — this  describes  the  disciple  of  Christ ;  redeemed,  but  just  on  that  ac- 
 count bound  to  a  walk  hallowed  of  God.  And  who  does  not  feel  on  reflection  how  much  is  here  expressed 
 to  us  in  few  words  ?  "  Yc  are  bought  with  a  price  "  ;  inexhaustible  declaration,  well  deserving  to  be  writ- 
 ten in  indelible  characters  in  the  deepest  recesses  of  the  heart !  Bought,  ransomed,  from  what  else  than 
 from  the  deadly  power  of  sin,  which,  without  Christ,  held  us  as  in  iron  fetters,  and  made  us  guilty  before 
 the  face  of  spotless  holiness  !  For  how  much  ransomed?  For  a  price  not  to  be  fully  estimated  even  by 
 angels,  a  price  only  within  the  reach  of  almighty  power ;  by  holiness  demanded,  by  mercy  paid,  and 
 throuf'h  "race  offered  even  to  the  chief  of  sinners  :  the  blood  of  God's  incarnate  son,  the  sacrifice  of  his 
 divine  yet  human  life,  through  the  act  of  highest  love,  and  yet  of  absolute  obedience.  And  whcreunto 
 redeemed,  if  not  in  order  "  that  we,  being  delivered  out  of  the  hand  of  our  enemies,  might  serve  him 
 without  fear,  in  holiness  and  righteousness  before  him,  all  the  days  of  our  life"?  "  Therefore  glorify 
 God,"  writes  the  apostle,  and  thus  binds  together  in  the  most  beautiful  manner  grace  and  duty.  This  is 
 the  great  principle  of  action  for  every  really  Christian  life.  "  Glorify  God,"  in  the  inner  chamber,  in  the 
 home  circle,  in  society,  under  the  father's  roof,  and  far  from  the  mother's  eye ;  "  glorify  God,"  if  thou 
 wilt  not  that  thy  life  should  be  useless,  unhappy — nay,  even  lost.  Glorify  him  "  in  your  body,"  as  in  the 
 temple  in  which  you  are  the  appointed  priests,  and  this  through  all  your  members  ;  and  in  his  power  keep 
 yourselves  pure.  Glorify  him  "  in  your  spirit,"  by  directing  all  its  powers  and  energies  to  the  one  grand 
 aim,  that  God  really  may  receive  full  honor  from  the  work  of  his  hands.  Yea,  verily,  here- is  a  task — an 
 enjoj-ment  for  two  lives  ;  and  the  heart  in  which  tlie  work  of  sanctification  has  begun  may  thrill  as  with 
 a  blessed  anticipation  of  what  it  shall  be  when  the  God  of  his  salvation  shall  be  perfectly  glorified.      Van  O. 
 
 This  Epistle  deals  with  a  large  variety  of  isolated 
 questions  which  the  Corinthian  Church  had  put  to 
 him  on  some  previous  occasion.  Hence  the  Epistle 
 is  one  of  Christian  casuistry — an  application  of 
 Christian  principles  to  the  various  circumstances 
 and  cases  of  conscience  which  arise  continually  in 
 the  daily  life  of  a  highly  civilized  and  highly  artifi- 
 cial community.  This  chapter  contains  the  apostle's 
 jufigiiient  on  two  such  cpiestions  :  1.  The  manner 
 of  deciding  Christian  quarrels  (vs.  1-11).  2.  The 
 character  of  Christian  liberty,  what  is  meant  by  it, 
 and  how  it  is  limited  (vs.  12-20). 
 
 1,  2.  It  appears  from  this  account  that  ques- 
 tions arose  among  the  Corinthian  Christians  winch 
 needed  litigation  :  questions  of  wrongs  done  to  per- 
 sons or  to  property.  These  wrongs  they  carried  to 
 the  heathen  courts  of  judicature  for  redress.  For 
 this  the  apostle  reproves  them  severely.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 It  should  be  remembered  that  the  law  gave  its 
 
 sanction  to  the  decision  pronoimced  in  a  litigated 
 case  by  arbitrators  privately  chosen,  so  that  the 
 Christians  might  obtain  a  just  decision  of  their 
 mutual  differences  without  resorting  to  the  heathen 
 tribunals.     C. 
 
 3.  We  shall  judge  angels.  When  Chris- 
 tians arc  spoken  of  as  kings  and  priosts,  it  is  not 
 
 meant  that  they  wear  a  crown  or  minister  at  an 
 altar,  but  rather  that  in  heaven  they  are  exalted 
 and  honored  like  kings  and  priests  on  earth.  Offi- 
 cial relation  is  not  at  all  designated,  merely  official 
 dignity.  In  this  way  the  office  of  a  judge  is  most 
 appropriately  employed  to  image  forth  the  same 
 elevation.  It  is  one  of  the  most  dignified  and  im- 
 posing of  human  titles.  It  brings  before  the  mind 
 the  picture  of  venerable  wisdom  upon  its  elevated 
 seat,  dictating  the  noblest  of  sentiments  to  the 
 noblest  of  pupils,  and  receiving  the  homage  of  the 
 crowd.  What  more  natural  than  that  the  beings, 
 who  are  figuratively  decked  with  the  scepter  of 
 royal  dignity  and  the  miter  of  sacerdotal  rank, 
 should  put  on  also  the  vestments  of  the  judicial 
 station.  They  receive  the  admiring  tribute  of  the 
 world,  and  they  may  be  styled  the  judges  of  the 
 world.  They  are  in  some  respects  more  glorious 
 than  the  angels  of  God,  and  they  may  be  said  to 
 judge  those  angels.  The  sentiment  here  taught  is 
 that  Christians  in  heaven  will  in  some  respects  be 
 superior  to  angels.     Homer. 
 
 7-11.  Ilis  argument  runs  thus:  You  ask  me 
 how  the  oppressed  are  to  be  freed  from  gross  op- 
 pressors except  by  an  appeal  to  legal  justice  ?  how 
 flagrant  crimes — such  as    that   condemned    in   the 
 
SECTION  264.— 1  CORINTEIANS  6  : 1-20. 
 
 29T 
 
 fifth  chapter — are  to  be  prevented  in  Christians  ? 
 I  answer,  The  Church  of  Christ  does  not  include  such 
 persons  in  the  idea  of  its  existence  at  all.  It  only 
 contemplates  men  "  washed,  sanctified,  justified  in 
 the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of 
 our  God."  liut  drunkards,  revilers,  extortioners, 
 covetous  men,  gross  sensualists — I  can  not  tell  you 
 how  to  legislate  for  such,  for  such  ought  not  to  be 
 in  your  society  at  all.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 He  gives  them  a  catalogue  of  the  basest  sinners 
 that  their  profligate  city  or  the  whole  earth  could 
 furnish,  and  then  he  says  to  these  very  men,  these 
 men  destined  for  the  walls  of  God's  glorious  house, 
 "  Such  were  some  of  you."  We  come  then  to  this 
 conclusion — no  meanness,  no  guilt,  will  cause  God 
 to  reject  any  one  of  us.  An  earthly  builder  is 
 obliged  to  cast  away  bad  materials,  for  he  can  not 
 alter  them.  God  has  promised  to  cast  away  none 
 that  come  to  him,  for  he  can  alter  them.  He  is 
 willing  to  take  the  worst,  for  he  is  able  to  transform 
 them  and  make  them  the  very  best.     C.  B. 
 
 11.  First  of  all  we  are  clean  as  He  is  clean, 
 then  we  are  set  apart  as  He  is  set  apart,  then  we 
 are  righteous  as  He  is  righteous.  Cleansed,  sanc- 
 tified, justified — these  are  the  three  conditions  or 
 privileges  into  which  a  believing  man  is  brought 
 from  the  moment  that,  by  faith,  he  identifies  himself 
 with  Christ !  All  this  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
 Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God.  The  name 
 washes,  sanctifies,  justifies.  It  is  a  name  of  power, 
 containing  everything  in  it  that  a  sinner  needs. 
 He  who  consents  to  use  it  gets  all  that  it  contains  ! 
 The  Spirit  washes,  sanctifies,  justifies.  He  has  his 
 part  to  do  in  all  these,  and  he  does  it  as  the  Spirit 
 of  Omnipotence !     Bona?: 
 
 12.  Men  in  the  Corinthian  Church,  having  heard 
 the  apostle  teach  the  law  of  liberty,  pushed  that 
 doctrine  so  far  as  to  make  it  mean  a  right  to  do 
 whatsoever  a  man  wills  to  do.  Accordingly  he  found 
 himself  called  on  to  oppose  a  system  of  self-indul- 
 gence and  sensuality,  a  gratification  of  the  appetites 
 and  the  passions  taught  systematically  as  Chris- 
 tianity. By  these  teachers  self-gratification  was 
 maintained  on  the  ground  of  the  rights  of  Christian 
 liberty  and  of  the  rights  of  nature.  They  said.  We 
 may  eat  what  we  will.  We  are  free  from  the  ob- 
 servance of  days.  All  things  are  lawful.  That 
 which  is  done  by  a  child  of  God  ceases  to  be  sin. 
 Paul  met  this  exaggeration  by  declaring  that  Chris- 
 tian liberty  is  limited,  first,  by  Christian  expediency, 
 "  All  things  are  lawful " —  yes,  "  but  all  things  are 
 not  expedient " ;  and  secondly,  by  its  own  nature, 
 "All  things  are  lawful  for  me,  but  I  will  not  be 
 brought  under  the  power  of  any."     F.  W.  R. 
 
 Take  the  various  forms  of  worldly  amusement. 
 So  far  as  they  are  really  amusements  and  not  labor 
 and  sorrow  (which  in  fact  many  of  them  are,  dread-  | 
 
 fully  jading  the  body  and  mind,  and  exhausting  the 
 energies),  and  so  far  as  no  breach  of  God's  moral 
 law  is  involved  in  them,  they  are  innocent  and 
 lawful.  But  does  any  one  find  by  experience  that 
 some  worldly  amusement,  though  innocent  in  itself, 
 and  very  possibly  innocent  for  others,  yet  has  a 
 tendency  to  influence  his  passions,  to  set  up  his 
 vanity,  and  to  brush  rudely  from  his  mind  the 
 thought  of  God's  presence  ?  Then  let  there  be  no 
 compromise.  Or  should  he  experience  no  evil  spir- 
 itual effect  from  the  indulgence,  or  at  least  none  of 
 which  he  is  conscious,  may  he  abandon  himself 
 without  restriction  to  the  amusement  in  question, 
 live  in  it,  sacrifice  a  considerable  amount  of  money, 
 leisure,  time  to  it?  Surely  not.  To  live  in  any 
 amusement  is  to  be  the  slave  of  it.  And  the  Chris- 
 tian should  spurn  any  such  dependence.  The  tone 
 which  he  takes  up  toward  all  innocent  enjoyments 
 and  recreations  should  be  just  that  of  the  apostle, 
 "All  things  are  lawful  for  mc,  but  I  will  not  be 
 brought  under  the  power  of  any."  Besides,  the 
 Christian  dares  not  give  himself  full  latitude  in  this 
 respect.  With  an  insidious  heart,  with  crafty,  spir- 
 itual foes  watching  for  his  halting,  with  that  awful 
 warning  respecting  the  straitness  of  the  gate  and 
 the  narrowness  of  the  way  ringing  in  his  car,  it 
 would  not  be  safe  to  do  so.  He  sports  not  within 
 a  very  wide  margin  of  the  precipice's  edge.  E.  M.  G. 
 13.  The  second  plea  of  the  teachers  Paul  is  here 
 condemning,  is  the  rights  of  Nature.  There  is  some 
 difficulty  in  the  exposition  of  this  chapter,  because 
 the  apostle  mixes  together  the  pleas  of  his  oppo- 
 nents with  his  own  answers  to  those  pleas — states 
 them  himself,  in  order  that  he  may  reply  to  them. 
 The  first  part  of  the  thirteenth  verse  contains  two 
 of  these  pleas ;  the  second  part  of  this  verse,  with 
 the  fourteenth,  contains  his  reply.  1.  "Meats  for 
 the  belly,  and  the  belly  for  meats  " — a  natural  cor- 
 respondency. Here  are  appetites,  and  things  made 
 on  purpose  to  satisfy  appetites.  "  Therefore,"  said 
 they,  "  Nature  herself  says, '  Enjoy  ! '"  2.  The  transi- 
 toriness  of  this  enjoyment  furnishes  an  argument 
 for  the  enjoyment.  "  God  shall  bring  to  an  end 
 both  it  and  them."  That  is,  the  body  will  perish^ 
 so  will  the  food  and  the  enjoyments — they  do  not 
 belong  to  eternity,  therefore  indulgence  is  a  matter 
 of  indifference.  It  is  foolish  ignorance  to  think 
 that  these  are  sins  any  more  than  the  appetites 
 of  brutes  which  perish.  To  the  argument  about 
 correspondency  of  appetites  with  the  gratifications 
 provided  for  them,  he  replies  thus:  "The  body  is 
 not  for  self-indulgence  but  for  the  Lord,  and  the 
 Lord  for  the  body."  In  other  words,  he  tells  of  a 
 more  exact  mutual  correspondency.     He  reveals  a 
 
 true  and  higher  nature.     F.  W.  R. The  body  is 
 
 for  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  be  consecrated  by  his  indwell- 
 ing to  his  service ;  and  the  Lord  Jesus  is  for  the 
 
298 
 
 SECTION  26^.-1  CORIXTHIAXS  6  : 1-20. 
 
 body,  to  consecrate  it  by  dwelling  therein  in  the 
 person  of  his  Spirit. 
 
 15.  Paul'ji  argument  here  is,  that  sins  of  un- 
 chastity,  though  bodily  acts,  yet  injure  a  part  of  our 
 natuio  which  will  not  be  destroyed  by  death,  and 
 wliich  is  closely  connected  with  our  moral  well-being. 
 And  it  is  a  fact  no  less  certain  than  mysterious  that 
 moral  and  spiritual  ruin  is  caused  by  such  sins, 
 which  human  wisdom  (when  untaught  by  revelation) 
 held  to  be  as  blameless  as  eating  and  drinking.     C. 
 
 Your  bodies  are  the  members  of  Christ. 
 A  man  who  is  of  a  cleanly  disposition  loves  to  wear 
 clean  garments.  The  body  is  the  garment  of  the 
 fioul,  and  a  clean  heart  will  preserve  a  pure  body. 
 Remember,  Christians,  by  what  hand  your  bodies 
 were  made,  by  what  guest  they  are  inhabited,  by 
 what  price  they  are  purchased,  in  what  laver  they 
 have  been  washed,  and  to  whose  eye  they  shall  here- 
 after be  presented.     Jenkyn. 
 
 19,  20.  We  hardly  know  which  to  admire  most 
 in  this  exhortation,  the  strength  or  the  grandeur 
 with  which  it  is  enforced.  It  makes  duty  appear  so 
 reasonable  that  we  feel  at  once  condemned  if  we 
 shrink  from  it ;  and  yet  where  in  the  whole  Bible 
 can  be  found  a  loftier  description  of  the  Christian's 
 blessedness  ?  And  this  is  Paul's  usual  manner.  lie 
 connects  with  the  duty  he  inculcates  some  exalted 
 privilege,  and  thus  ennobles  the  service  to  which  he 
 calls  us ;  causing  us  to  glory  in  our  work  while  we 
 are  performing  it.  Here  he  tells  us  whose  the  Chris- 
 tian is — he  is  God's  ;  how  he  became  God's — he  has 
 been  "  bought  with  a  price " ;  what  God  makes 
 him — "  the  temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost "  ;  and  then, 
 what  God  expects  from  him  — glory.     C.  B. 
 
 The  second  great  truth  peculiar  to  Spiritual 
 Cliristianity  is  that  of  the  sovereij7i  and  abiding  in- 
 ffutiicc  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  renovating  the  soul  in 
 each  instance  in  which  it  in  renovated.  This  doctrine 
 also,  like  thc^  propitiation  effected  ))y  the  Son  of 
 God,  while  in  one  view  it  is  an  in.scrutable  mystery, 
 is  in  another  an  intelligible  truth,  which  accords  at 
 once  with  our  consciousness  and  with  the  principles 
 of  sound  philosophy.  The  contact  of  the  infinite 
 mind  with  the  finite  is  indeed  a  depth  ;  but  not  so 
 the  restoration  of  the  moral  faculties  as  a  matter  of 
 consciousness.  Let  it  only  be  granted  that  true 
 felicity  must  consist  in  the  predominance  of  holy 
 affections  or  of  emotions  hal)itually  tcmling  toward 
 God,  and  let  it  also  l)e  granted  that  no  such  affec- 
 tions ordinarily  belong  to  us  nor  spontaneously 
 spring  up  or  grow  with  our  growth,  then  must  we 
 not  acknowledge  that  the  doctrine  so  clearly  affirmed 
 in  Scripture  of  the  sovereign  renovating  influences 
 of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  full  of  consolation  to  ourselves, 
 as  well  as  strictly  accordant  with  the  best  concep- 
 tions we  can  form  of  the  goodness  of  God  ?  Hap- 
 py indeed,  and  ennobling  as  well  as  efficacious,  is  , 
 
 the  belief  that  the  body  of  the  Christian  is  "the 
 temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost " — a  doctrine  this  which 
 precludes  at  once  despondency  and  presumption. 
 For  how  should  we  despond,  if  He  who  "  creates  us 
 anew  in  Christ  Jesus "  is  almighty  ?  or  how  pre- 
 sume, if  we  be  convinced  that,  were  the  sacred 
 energy  withdrawn,  there  "  would  remain  in  us  no 
 
 good  thing  "  ?     I.  T. Happy  would  it  be  for  us 
 
 if  we  could  always  maintain  an  unwavering  persua- 
 sion as  to  the  reality  and  the  greatness  of  this  in- 
 habitation of  God  through  the  Spirit.  It  would 
 confer  a  dignity,  of  which  we  now  know  too  little, 
 upon  the  whole  tenor  of  a  Christian  life.  Tempta- 
 tion would  be  disarmed  by  the  sense  of  such  a 
 presence,  and  we  should  tremble  at  the  thought  of 
 grieving  one  so  groat  and  yet  so  near.     J.  W.  A. 
 
 19.  Not  your  own.  A  man  does  not  own 
 himself  till  God  owns  him,  and  that  ownership  is 
 solemnly  acknowledged.  He  is  a  slave  to  his  baser 
 nature,  even  though  his  chains  are  inviting  as  dia- 
 mond rings  and  bracelets  of  gold.  While  a  passion 
 against  which  reason  revolts  domineers  over  him, 
 while  a  lust  which  conscience  rebukes  scoffs  at  con- 
 science, he  is  ruled  by  a  tyrant  as  vile  and  base  as 
 his  own  deformity.     E.  II.  G. 
 
 20.  Bought  with  a  price.  A  word  made 
 us,  a  Calvary  bought  us ;  creation  was  painless,  re- 
 demption was  a  torture.  The  price  paid  measures 
 God's  estimate  of  us.  He  does  not  pay  a  life  so 
 dear  to  him  for  souls  that  are  insignificant.  God 
 paid  Christ  for  them — the  gold  of  his  heart.  Stand 
 at  the  cross,  and  there  God  shows  you  and  the  angels 
 his  estimate  of  souls.  That  he  might  win  them 
 back,  that  he  might  have  them  airain,  he  ]iai(l  that 
 
 price.      J.  D. Therefore  glorify  (iod.     As 
 
 creatures  who  derive  their  being  from  God,  we  are 
 bound  to  serve  him  to  the  utmost  extent  of  the 
 powers  he  hath  given  us.  But  his  redeeming  grace 
 brings  us  under  a  new  and  still  more  endearing 
 obligation  to  his  service.  Surely  nothing  can  ap- 
 pear more  just  and  equitable  than  that  he  who 
 bought  us  should  possess  us,  and  that  the  ransomed 
 should  1)0  entirely  devoted  to  their  Redeemer.    K.  W. 
 
 Which  are  God's.  The  being  that  lives  con- 
 tinually in  God  may  well  be  called  (lod's.  The 
 whole  man,  from  center  to  circumference,  the  man 
 developed  and  the  man  undeveloped,  all  that  lies 
 within  these  souls  in  germ,  waiting  other  scenes  and 
 other  eyes  and  other  influences  to  bring  it  out — all, 
 all  is  God's.  He  stamps  it  his.  We  are  only  free 
 when  we  come  into  the  possession  of  God.  Till 
 then  we  are  bond-servants — free  ever  after.  We 
 lose  ourselves  in  God.  When  we  allow  God  to  call 
 us  his,  then  he  allows  us  to  call  him  ours.  He 
 gains  a  creature  and  we  gain  a  Creator.  He  gains 
 a  lost  sinner  and  we  gain  a  Uedeeming  Saviour  and 
 an  eternal  Father  and  Friend.    J.  D. 
 
 I 
 
SECTION  265.— 1  CORINTHIANS  7  : 1-Jfi.  299 
 
 Section    265. 
 
 1  Corinthians  vii.  1-40, 
 
 1  Now  concerning  the  things  whereof  ye  wrote  unto  me  :  It  it  good  for  a  man  not  to  touch 
 
 2  a  woman.     Nevertheless,  to  avoid  fornication,  let  every  man  have  his  own  wife,  and  let 
 
 3  every  woman  have  her  own  husband.     Let  the  husband  render  unto  the  wife  due  benevo- 
 
 4  lence:  and  likewise  also  the  wife  unto  the  husband.     The  wife  hath  not  power  of  her  own 
 body,  but  the  husband :  and  likewise  also  the  husband  hath  not  power  of  his  own  body, 
 
 5  but  the  wife.     Defraud  ye  not  one  the  other,  except  it  be  with  consent  for  a  time,  that  ye 
 may  give  yourselves  to  fasting  and  prayer;  and  come  togetlier  ;igaiu,  that  Satan  tempt  you 
 
 6  not  for  your  incontinency.     But  I  speak  this  by  permission,  and  not  of  commandment.    For 
 
 7  I  would  that  all  men  were  even  as  I  myself.     But  every  man  hath  Ids  proper  gift  of  God, 
 
 8  one  after  this  manner,  and  another  after  that.    I  say  therefore  to  the  unmarried  and  widows, 
 
 9  It  is  good  for  them  if  they  abide  even  as  I.     But  if  they  cannot  contain,  let  them  marry: 
 
 10  for  it  is  better  to  marry  than  to  burn.     And  unto  the  uuirried  I  command,  yet  not  I,  but  the 
 
 11  Lord,  Let  not  the  wife  depart  from  her  husband :  but  and  if  she  depart,  let  her  remain  un- 
 
 12  married,  or  be  reconciled  to  her  husband :  and  let  not  the  husband  put  away  his  wife.  But 
 to  the  rest  speak  I,  not  the  Lord :  If  any  brother  hath  a  wife  that  believeth  not,  and  she  be 
 
 13  pleased  to  dwell  with  him,  let  him  not  put  her  away.     And  the  woman  which  hath  an  hus- 
 
 14  band  that  believeth  not,  and  if  he  be  pleased  to  dwell  with  her,  let  her  not  leave  him.  For 
 the  unbelieving  husband  is  sanctified  by  the  wife,  and  the  unbelieving  wife  is  sanctified  by 
 
 15  the  husband  :  else  were  your  children  unclean ;  but  now  are  they  holy.  But  if  the  unbe- 
 lieving depart,  let  him  depart.     A  brother  or  a  sister  is  not   under  bondage  in  such  cases: 
 
 16  but  God  hath  called  us  to  peace.  For  wluit  knowest  thou,  O  wife,  whether  thou  shalt  save 
 thy  husband?  or  how  knowest  thou,  O  man,  Avhether  thou  shalt  save  thy  wife? 
 
 17  But  as  God  hath  distributed  to  every  man,  as  the  Lord  hatli  called  every  one,  so  let  him 
 
 18  walk.     And  so  ordain  I  in  all  churches.     Is  any  man  called  being  circumcised?  let  him  not 
 
 19  become  uncircumcised.  Is  any  called  in  uncircumcision  ?  let  him  not  be  circumcised.  Cir- 
 cumcision is  nothing,  and  uncircumcision  is  nothing,  but  the  keeping  of  the  commandments 
 
 20  of  God.     Let  every  man  abide  in  the  same  calling  wherein  he  was  called.     Art  thou  called 
 
 21  being  a  servant?  care  not  for  it :  but  if  thou  mayest  be  made  free,  use  it  rather.    For  he  that 
 
 22  is  called  in  the  Lord,  being  a  servant,  is  the  Lord's  freeman :  likewise  also  he  that  is  called, 
 
 23  being  free,  is  Christ's  servant.     Ye  are  bought  with  a  price  ;  be  not  ye  the  servants  of  men. 
 
 24  Brethren,  let  every  man,  wherein  he  is  called,  therein  abide  with  God.     Now  concerning 
 
 25  virgins  I  have  no  commandment  of  the  Lord :  yet  I  give  my  judgment,  as  one  that  hath  ob- 
 
 26  tained  mercy  of  the  Lord  to  be  faithful.     I  suppose  therefore  that  this  is  good  for  the  pres- 
 
 27  ent  distress,  I  say,  that  it  is  good  for  a  man  so  to  be.     Art  thou  bound  unto  a  wife?  seek 
 
 28  not  to  be  loosed.  Art  thou  loosed  from  a  wife  ?  seek  not  a  wife.  But  and  if  thou  marry, 
 thou  hast  not  sinned ;  and  if  a  virgin  marry,  she  hath  not  sinned.     Nevertheless  such  shall 
 
 29  have  trouble  in  the  flesh:  but  I  spare  you.     But  this  I  say,  brethren,  the  time  is  short:  it 
 
 30  remaineth,  that  both  they  that  have  wives  be  as  though  they  had  none ;  and  they  that  weep, 
 as  though  they  wept  not;  and  they  that  rejoice,  as  though  they  rejoiced  not;  and  they 
 
 31  that  buy,  as  though  they  possessed  not ;  and  they  that  use  this  world,  as  not  abusing  it :  for 
 the  fashion  of  this  world  passeth  away. 
 
 32  But  I  would  have  you  without  carefulness.     He  that  is  unmarried  careth  for  the  things 
 
 33  that  belong  to  the  Lord,  how  he  may  please  the  Lord :  but  he  that  is  married  careth  for  the 
 
 34  things  that  are  of  the  world,  how  he  may  please  his  wife.  There  is  difference  also  between 
 a  wife  and  a  virgin.  The  unmarried  woman  careth  for  the  things  of  the  Lord,  that  she  may 
 be  holy  both  in  body  and  in  spirit;   but   she  that   is  married   caretii  for  the  things  of  the 
 
 35  world,  how  she  may  please  her  husband.  And  tlii.s  I  speak  for  your  own  profit;  not  that  I 
 may  cast  a  snare  upon  you,  but  for  tliat  which  is  comely,  and  that  ye  may  attend  upon  the 
 
 36  Lord  without  distraction.  But  if  any  man  think  that  he  behaveth  himself  uncomely  to- 
 Avurd  his  virgin,  if  she  pass  tlie  flower  of  her  age,  and  need  so  require,  let  him  do  what  he 
 
 37  will,  he  sinneth  not:  let  them  marry.  Nevertheless  he  that  standeth  stedfast  in  his  heart, 
 having  no  necessity,  but  hath  power  over  his  own  will,  and  Inith  so  decreed  in  his  heart 
 
 88  that  he  will  keep  his  virgin,  doeth  well.     So  then  he  that  giveth  her  in  marriage  doeth  well; 
 
 39  but  he  that  giveth  her  not  in  marriage  doeth  better.  The  wife  is  bound  by  the  law  as  long 
 as  her  husband  liveth;  but  if  her  husband  be  dead,  she  is  at  liberty  to  be  married  to  whom 
 
 40  she  will;  only  in  the  Lord.  But  she  is  happier  if  she  so  abide,  after  my  judgment:  and  I 
 think  also  that  I  have  the  Spirit  of  God. 
 
300 
 
 SECTIOX  263.-1  CORIXTniAXS  7  : 1-Jfi. 
 
 Each  man's  wisdom  and  happiness  must  consist  in  doing,  as  well  r.s  his  faculties  will  admit,  the 
 work  which  God  sets  him.  So  thought  and  so  wrote,  by  iiiimediate  inspiration,  the  great  apostle  of  the 
 Gentiles.  He  did  not  counsel  his  converts  to  join  himself  and  Barnabas  in  their  missionary  tours ;  but 
 while  remindint:  them  ever  and  anon  that  the  great  system  of  society  would  ere  long  run  down  and  come 
 
 to  an  end ringing  ever  and  anon  the  great  funeral  knell  of  the  world,  "  the  fasliion  of  this  world  passeth 
 
 awav  " he  told  them  distinctly  and  emphatically  that  so  long  as  the  system  still  worked  on,  each  one 
 
 was  to  retain  his  position  in  it.  "  Brethren,  let  every  man,  wherein  he  is  called,  therein  abide  with  God." 
 Ah!  "  with  God."  Those  words  wrap  up  the  secret  of  which  we  are  in  search,  the  secret  by  which  we 
 may  do  God  service  in  our  daily  business,  and  convert  the  most  secular  occupation,  so  long  as  it  be  an  in- 
 nocent one,  into  fine  gold  of  the  altar.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 This  world  is  not  yours  ;  thank  God  it  is  not.  Things  are  passing ;  our  friends  are  dropping  off  from 
 us  ;  strength  is  giving  way ;  our  relish  for  earth  is  going ;  and  the  world  no  longer  wears  to  our  hearts  the 
 radiance  that  once  it  wore.  We  have  the  same  sky  above  us  and  the  same  scenes  around  us,  but  the 
 freshness  that  our  hearts  extracted  from  everything  in  boyhood,  and  the  glory  that  seemed  to  rest  once  on 
 earth  and  life,  has  faded  away  for  ever.  Sad  and  gloomy  truths  to  the  man  who  is  going  down  to  the 
 grave  with  his  work  imdone.  Not  sad  to  the  Christian,  but  rousing,  exciting,  invigorating.  If  it  be  the 
 eleventh  hour,  we  have  no  time  for  folding  of  the  hands ;  we  will  work  the  faster.  Through  the  change- 
 fulness  of  life ;  through  the  solemn  tolling  of  the  bell  of  Time,  which  tells  us  that  another,  and  another, 
 and  another  are  gone  before  us ;  through  the  noiseless  rush  of  a  world  which  is  going  down  with  gigantic 
 footsteps  into  nothingness.  Let  not  the  Christian  slack  his  hand  from  work ;  for  he  that  doeth  the  will 
 of  God  may  defy  hell  itself  to  quench  his  immortality.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 In  the  application  of  the  principles  of  Christian- 
 ity to  the  varying  circumstances  of  life,  innumerable 
 difficulties  had  arisen,  and  the  Corinthians  upon 
 these  difficulties  had  put  certain  (piestions  to  the 
 apostle  Paul.  We  have  here  the  apostle's  answers 
 to  many  of  these  questions.  It  is  manifestly  plain 
 that  there  are  many  questions  in  which  riffht  and 
 loroncj  are  not  variable,  but  indissohihlf  and  fixed  ; 
 while  there  are  tjuestions,  on  tlie  other  hand,  where 
 these  teruis  are  not  fixed,  but  variable,  fiuctuating, 
 altering,  dependent  upon  circumstances.  As,  for 
 instance,  those  in  which  the  apostle  teaches  in  the 
 present  chapter  the  several  duties  and  advantages 
 of  marriage  and  celibacy.  There  may  be  circum- 
 stances in  which  it  is  the  duty  of  a  Christian  man 
 to  lie  married  ;  there  are  others  in  which  it  may  be 
 his  duty  to  remain  unmarried.  These  are  questions 
 of  casuistry,  which  depend  on  the  particular  ckki-  ; 
 from  wiiich  word  the  term  "casuistry"  is  derived. 
 
 6.  The  real  distinction  is  not  between  inspired 
 and  uninspired,  but  Ijctween  a  decision  in  matters  of 
 Christian  duty  and  advice  in  matters  of  Cinistian 
 prudence.  It  is  abun<lantly  evident  tiiat  (rod  can 
 not  give  advice;  he  can  only  issue  a  command. 
 When  we  come  to  advice,  there  is  introduced  the 
 human  element.  In  all  such  cases,  therefore,  as  are 
 dependent  upon  circinnstances  tiie  apostle  speaks  as 
 one  whose  judgment  we  have  no  right  to  find  fault 
 with  or  to  cavil  at,  who  lays  down  what  is  a  matter 
 of  Christian  prudence,  and  not  a  bounden  and  uni- 
 versal duty. 
 
 10,  11.  The  apostle  here  gives  his  inspired  de- 
 cision, first,  concerning  the  sanctity  of  the  marriage- 
 bond  between  two  (Jliristians.  His  verdict  is  given 
 in  the  tenth  verse.  He  lays  down  the  principle  that 
 the  imion  is  an  indissoluble  one.  Marriage  is  of  all 
 earthly  unions  alnK)st  the  only  one  permitting  of  no 
 change  but  that  of  death.  It  is  not  a  union  merely 
 between  two  ereatures,  it  is  a  union  between  two 
 spirits;  and  the  intentinnof  that  bond  is  to  perfect 
 the  nature  of  l)oth,  by  stq)])lementing  their  deficien- 
 cies with  the  force  of  contrast,  giving  to  each  sex 
 
 those  excellences  in  which  it  is  naturally  deficient ; 
 to  the  one,  strength  of  character  and  firumess  of 
 moral  will,  to  the  other,  sympathy,  meekness,  ten- 
 derness. And  just  so  solemn,  and  just  so  glorious 
 as  these  ends  are  for  which  the  union  was  contem- 
 plated and  intended,  just  so  terrible  are  the  con- 
 se(iuenees  if  it  be  perverted  and  abused.  For  there 
 is  no  relationship  which  has  so  much  power  to  en- 
 noble and  to  exalt.  Very  strong  language  does  the 
 apostle  use  in  this  chapter  respecting  it :  "  What 
 knowcst  thou,  0  wife,  whether  thou  shalt  suvr  thy 
 husband  ?  or  how  knowest  thou,  0  man,  whether 
 thou  shalt  save  thy  wife  ?  "  The  very  power  of  sar- 
 i)i>/  belongs  to  this  relationship.  And,  on  the  other 
 hand,  there  is  no  earthly  relationship  whJch  has  so 
 much  ]iower  to  wreck  and  ruin  the  soul. 
 
 12)  13.  The  second  decision  which  the  apostle 
 makes  is  as  to  the  sanctity  of  the  marriage  bond 
 between  a  Christian  and  one  who  is  a  heathen. 
 With  his  usual  inspired  wisdom  he  decides  that  the 
 marriage  bond  is  sacred  still.  Diversities  of  reli- 
 gious opinion  can  not  sanction  separation. 
 
 11.  They  are  holy.  It  follows,  if  the  chil- 
 dren are  holy  in  this  sense  of  dedicated  to  Goil,  and 
 are  capable  of  Christian  relationship,  then  the  mar- 
 riage relation  was  not  unhallowed,  but  sacred  and 
 indissoluble.  The  value  of  this  argument  in  the 
 present  day  depends  on  its  relationship  to  baptism. 
 The  bajitismal  (piestion  is  this :  whether  we  are 
 baptized  because  we  arc  the  children  of  God,  or 
 whether  we  are  the  children  of  God  because  we  are 
 haptizcd.  The  apostle's  argument  is  full,  decisive, 
 and  unanswerable.  He  does  not  say  that  these 
 children  were  Christian,  or  clean,  because  they 
 were  baptized,  but  they  were  the  children  of  God 
 because  they  were  the  children  of  one  Christian 
 parent. 
 
SECTION'  265.— 1  CORINTHIANS  7  : 1-40. 
 
 301 
 
 17-23.  The  third  decision  which  the  apostle 
 ■gives,  the  third  principle  which  he  lays  down,  is  but 
 the  development  of  the  last.  Christianity,  he  says, 
 does  not  interfere  with  existing  relationships.  Chris- 
 tian men  were  to  remain  in  those  relation.ships  in 
 which  they  were  when  called,  and  in  them  to  de- 
 velop the  inward  spirituality  of  the  Chiistian  life. 
 Then  he  applies  this  principle  in  two  ways.  With 
 respect  to  the  Church,  he  says :  "  Is  any  man  called 
 being  circumcised  ?  let  him  not  become  uncircum- 
 cised.  Is  any  called  in  uncircumcision  ?  let  him 
 not  be  circumcised."  Cliristianity  required  no 
 •change  in  these  outward  things,  for  it  was  not  in 
 these  that  the  depth  and  reality  of  the  kingdom  of 
 Christ  consisted.  Lastly,  the  apostle  applies  this 
 principle  to  that  civil  relationship  which,  of  all  oth- 
 •ers,  was  the  most  difficult  to  harmonize  with  Chris- 
 ^  tianity — slavery.  "Art  thou  called,"  he  says,  "be- 
 ing a  servant  ?  Care  not  for  it."  This  occurred  in 
 an  age  in  which  slavery  had  reached  its  worst  and 
 most  fearful  form,  an  age  in  which  the  emperors 
 were  accustomed,  not  unfrequently,  to  feed  their 
 fish  with  living  slaves ;  when  captives  were  led  to 
 fight  in  the  amphitheatre  with  wild  beasts  or  with 
 ■each  other,  to  glut  the  Roman  appetite  for  blood 
 upon  a  Roman  holiday.  And  yet,  fearful  as  it  was, 
 the  apostle  says,  "  Care  not  for  it."     F.  W.  R. 
 
 Verse  21  ought  to  stand,  "  Wast  thou  called  be- 
 ing a  slave  ?  Care  not  for  it :  nay,  even  if  thou 
 canst  be  made  free,  use  it  [slavery]  rather  "  ;  i.  e., 
 "abide  in  the  calling  wherein  thou  wast  called." 
 As  the  English  version  now  stands,  it  bears  a  sense 
 ■directly  contrary  to  that  which  the  apostle  is  en- 
 joining; viz.,  the  sense  that  the  slave  should  ffet  lib- 
 ■erated  if  he  could,  which  would  be  to  desert  the  call- 
 ing wherein  he  was  called.  Throughout  this  pass- 
 age "  servant "  should  be  "  slave  "  ;  otherwise  the 
 strong  recommendation  of  the  apostle  is  weak- 
 ened.    A. 
 
 24.  Having  found  him,  the  business  of  life  is 
 to  follow  Christ.  In  following  our  respective  call- 
 ings we  are  to  follow  him.  We  may  not  perhaps 
 be  called  awajj  from  our  counters  like  Jlatthew,  or 
 ■our  ships  and  nets  like  Peter  and  John,  or  our 
 law-studies  like  Paul,  but  we  mrist  give  up  ourselves, 
 in  all  these  pursuits,  to  Christ,  and  must  pursue 
 them  for  Christ,  and  pursue  him  in  them.  A  mer- 
 chant who  truly  pursues  his  business  for  Christ, 
 and  maintains  always  a  frame  of  heavenly-minded- 
 ness,  may  be  so  far  forth  a  greater  Christian  than  a 
 ■minister  of  the  gospel,  who  pursues  his  business 
 for  Christ ;  there  being  more  to  be  overcome  in  the 
 former  case,  greater  difficulties  in  the  way,  and  per- 
 haps greater  temptations.  And  certainly  a  man's 
 crown  of  glory  by  and  by  will  be  determined,  not  by 
 the  position  he  filled,  but  the  manner  in  which  he 
 filled  it,  whatever  it  might  be ;    the  sacrifices   he 
 
 [  made,  whatever  they  were.     G.  B.  C. To  Paul, 
 
 the  work  to  which  Paul  was  called  of  God,  and  for 
 which  Paul  was  prepared  of  God  ;  and  to  you,  your 
 work,  to  which  you  have  been  equally  called,  and 
 for  which,  doubt  it  not,  you  have  been  equally  pre- 
 pared. Whoever  you  are,  and  whatever  you  may 
 have  to  do,  be  content  with  the  task  which  is  fallen 
 to  you  ;  and  while  magnifying  it,  if  God  shall  afford 
 you  the  opportunity,  be  less  solicitous  to  magnify 
 than  to  fulfill  it,  that  is,  to  leave  no  part  of  its 
 duties  which  shall  not  be  entered  and  penetrated  by 
 your  action.     Monod. 
 
 Abide  with  God.  Certainly  no  man's  call- 
 ing is  a  calling  away  from  God  or  godliness.  Those 
 are  very  ignorant  who  think  themselves  so  closely 
 tied  up  to  their  particular  callings  six  days  in  the 
 week  that  they  must  not  intermeddle  with  any  re- 
 ligious duties  during  those  days.  God,  who  is  the 
 Lord  of  time,  has  reserved  some  part  of  it  to  him- 
 self every  day.  Though  the  Jews  were  commanded 
 to  labor  six  days  of  the  week,  yet  they  were  in- 
 structed also  to  offer  up  the  morning  and  evening 
 sacrifice  daily.     Brooks. 
 
 26-28.  In  the  Church  of  Corinth  there  were 
 two  opposite  parties  holding  views  diametrically 
 opposed  to  one  another — one  honoring  the  married 
 and  depreciating  the  unmarried  life — the  other  at- 
 tributing peculiar  dignity  and  sanctity  to  celibacy, 
 and  looking  down  with  contempt  upon  the  married 
 Christian  state.  Paul  does  not  decide,  as  we  might 
 have  been  led  to  suppose  he  would,  from  his  own 
 peculiarity  of  disposition,  upon  one  side  only  ;  but 
 raises  into  relief  the  advantages  and  excellences  of 
 both.  He  attributes  no  intrinsic  merit  or  dignity 
 to  either  celibacy  or  marriage.  The  comparative 
 advantages  of  these  two  states  he  decides  with 
 reference  to  two  considerations :  first  of  all,  with 
 respect  to  their  comparative  power  in  raising  the 
 character  of  the  individual,  and  afterward  with 
 reference  to  the  opportunities  which  each  respec- 
 tively gives  for  the  service  of  God. 
 
 29-31.  Observe  the  deep  wisdom  of  this  apos- 
 tolic decision.  In  point  of  fact,  it  comes  to  this : 
 Christianity  consists  of  princii)les,  but  the  applica- 
 tion of  those  principles  is  left  to  every  man's  indi- 
 vidual conscience.  With  respect  to  all  the  questions 
 which  had  been  brought  before  him,  the  apostle  ap- 
 plies the  same  principle ;  the  cases  upon  which  he 
 decided  were  many  and  various,  but  the  large,  broad 
 principle  of  his  decision  remains  the  same  in  all. 
 You  may  marry,  and  you  have  not  sinned  ;  you  may 
 remain  unmarried,  and  you  do  not  sin ;  if  you  are 
 invited  to  a  heathen  feast,  you  may  go,  or  you  may 
 abstain  from  going;  you  may  remain  a  slave,  or  you 
 may  become  free ;  in  these  thinc/s  Christianity  does 
 not  consist.  But  what  it  does  demand  is  this: 
 that  whether  married  or  unmarried,  whether  a  slave 
 
302 
 
 SECTION  265.— 1    CORINTHIANS  7  :  1-AO. 
 
 or  free,  in  sorrow  or  in  joy,  you  are  to  live  in  a  spirit 
 higher  and  loftier  than  that  of  the  world. 
 
 The  apostle  gives  us  two  motives  for  this  Chris- 
 tian unworldliness.  The  first  is  this  :  "  The  time  is 
 short."  He  turns,  as  it  were,  entirely  away  from 
 the  subject,  as  if  worn  out  and  wearied  by  the  com- 
 paratively trivial  character  of  the  questions,  as  if 
 this  balancing  of  one  earthly  condition  or  advantage 
 with  another  were  but  a  solemn  trifling  compared 
 with  eternal  things,  and  speaks  of  the  shortness  of 
 time.  The  thought  of  time  is  solemn  and  awful  to 
 all  minds  in  proportion  to  their  depth.  Let  but  a 
 man  possess  himself  of  this  thought,  that  time  is 
 short,  that  eternity  is  long,  and  he  has  learned  the 
 first  great  secret  of  unworldliness.  The  second  mo- 
 tive which  the  apostle  gives  us  is  the  changing  char- 
 acter of  the  external  world.  "  The  fashion  of  this 
 world  passeth  away  "  ;  literally,  "  the  scenery  of  this 
 world,"  a  dramatic  expression  drawn  from  the  Gre- 
 cian stage.  The  principle  of  Christian  unworldli- 
 ness is  to  "  use  this  world  as  not  abusing  it."  The 
 spirit  of  the  world  says :  "  Time  is  short,  therefore  use 
 ii  while  you  have  it ;  take  your  fill  of  pleasure  while 
 you  may."  Christianity  says :  "  Use  this  world  "  ; 
 but  in  opposition  to  the  spirit  of  the  world  it  adds : 
 "  Do  not  abuse  it."  Unworldliness  is  this  :  to  hold 
 things  from  God  in  the  perpetual  conviction  that  they 
 will  not  last ;  to  have  the  worlil,  and  not  to  let  the 
 world  have  us ;  to  be  the  world's  masters,  and  not 
 the  world's  slaves.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 Paul  was  in  the  midst  of  work,  full  of  the  in- 
 terest and  joy  of  living,  holding  the  reins  of  many 
 complicated  labors  in  his  hands,  and  he  (juietly  said  : 
 "  This  is  not  going  to  last  long.  Very  soon  it  will 
 be  over."  There  is  simply  a  calm  and  satisfied  rec- 
 ognition of  a  fact.  It  is  the  quiet  statement  of  a 
 greai  etornal  necessity,  at  which  the  wise  man  must 
 feel  the  name  kind  of  serious  joy  as  that  with  which 
 he  follows  the  movements  of  the  stars,  and  looks  to 
 see  day  and  night  inevitably  give  place  to  one  an- 
 other.    P.  R. 
 
 30.  Paul  found  the  secret  of  the  wisdom  that  at 
 once  allows  these  tender  alternations  of  human  feel- 
 ing, and  yet  subjects  them  to  a  holier  faith  :  "They 
 that  weep  should  be  as  though  they  wept  not ;  and 
 they  that  rejoice,  as  though  they  rejoiced  not."  Be- 
 cause there  is  a  life,  possible  to  the  soul  through 
 the  Spirit,  in  which  fear  and  mourning  and  suffering 
 and  death  itself  are  swallowed  up  and  lost,  like- 
 bubbles  on  some  calm,  deep  stream.     F.  D.  II. 
 
 31.  Use  this  world,  lieligion  bars  not  the 
 lawful  delights  that  arc  taken  in  natural  things,  but 
 teaches  the  moderate  and  regular  use  of  them,  which 
 is  far  the  sweeter;  for  things  lawful  in  themselves 
 are  in  their  excess  sinful,  and  so  prove  bitterness  in 
 the  end ;  and  if  in  some  cases  it  requires  the  for- 
 saking of  lawful  enjoyments  for  God   and  for  his 
 
 I 
 
 glory,  it  is  generous  and  more  truly  delightful  to 
 deny  them  for  this  reason  than  to  enjoy  them. 
 Men  have  done  much  this  way  for  the  love  of  their 
 country  and  by  a  principle  of  moral  virtue ;  but  to 
 lose  any  delight  or  to  suffer  any  hardship  for  that 
 highest  end,  the  glory  of  God,  and  by  the  strength 
 of  love  to  him,  is  far  more  excellent  and  truly  plea- 
 sant.    L. 
 
 Religion  is  the  art  of  being  and  of  doing  good  ; 
 to  be  an  adept  in  it  is  to  become  just,  truthful,  sin- 
 cere, self-denied,  gentle,  forbearing,  pure  in  word 
 and  thought  and  deed.  And  the  school  for  learning 
 this  art  is  not  the  closet  but  the  world ;  the  com- 
 mon world,  with  its  cares  and  temptations,  its  rival- 
 ries and  competitions,  its  hourly,  ever-recurring 
 trials  of  temper  and  character.  Prayer,  praise,  and 
 holy  ordinances  are  necessary  to  religion — no  man 
 can  be  religious  without  them.  But  religion  is 
 mainly  and  chiefly  the  glorifying  God  amid  the 
 duties  and  trials  of  the  world ;  the  bearing  us  man- 
 fully, wisely,  courageously,  for  the  honor  of  Christy 
 our  great  leader  in  the  conflict  of  life.     Caird. 
 
 As  not  abusing  it.  All  immoderate  use  of 
 the  world  and  its  delights  wrongs  the  soul  in  its 
 spiritual  condition,  makes  it  sickly  and  feeble ;  be- 
 numbs the  graces  of  the  spirit,  and  fills  the  soul 
 with  sleepy  vapors ;  makes  it  grow  secure  and 
 heavy  in  spiritual  exercises,  and  obstructs  the  way 
 and  motion  of  the  Spirit  of  God  in  the  soul ;  there- 
 fore, if  you  would  be  spiritual,  healthful,  and  vigor- 
 ous, and  enjoy  much  of  the  consolations  of  heaven, 
 be  sparing  and  sober  in  those  of  the  earth,  and  what 
 you  abate  of  the  one  sliall  be  certainly  made  up  in 
 
 the   other.     L. A   pleasure-seeking   soul   never 
 
 can  be  unselfish,  magnanimous,  serene,  brave,  pure. 
 Such  qualities  come  from  sources  far  higher  than 
 the  love  of  personal  enjoyment.  They  come  from 
 the  love  of  truth,  from  the  practice  of  duty,  from 
 the  habit  of  self-sacrifice,  from  seriousness,  reflec- 
 tion, prayer.  The  love  of  pleasure  can  not  give 
 these  things,  but  the  love  and  pursuit  of  pleasure 
 can  take  them  away ;  will  certainly  much  diminish 
 their  strength,  and  put  them  all  in  peril.  It  is 
 therefore  one  of  the  Christian's  daily  lessons  to 
 teach  himself  effectually  how  to  "  use  this  world  as 
 not  abusing  it "  ;  i.  e.,  how  to  extract  from  pres- 
 ent things  all  fair  and  honest  enjoyment,  with- 
 out  allowing  selfishness  and  mere  appetite  so 
 to  touch  and  transmute  them  in  the  process  that 
 the  enjoyment  shall  have  some  admixture  of  baser 
 elements,  and  be  no  longer  the  thing  which  the 
 divine  beneficence  provides  for  man's  hunger  and 
 thirst.     A.  R. 
 
 In  verses  36  and  37,  "  his  virgin  "  should  be 
 "  his  virgin  daughter."  The  case  supposed  is  that 
 of  a  father,  doubtful  whether  he  shall  or  shall  not 
 give  his  daughter  in  marriage.     A. 
 
SECTION  266.— 1   CORmTHIANS  8  : 1-13. 
 
 3oa 
 
 Section  266. 
 
 1  Corinthians  viii.  1-13. 
 
 1  Now  as  touching  things  offered  unto  idols,  we  know  that  we  all  have  knowledge.    Knowl- 
 
 2  edge  puffeth  up,  but  charity  edifieth.     And  if  any  man  think  that  he  knoweth  any  thing, 
 
 3  he  knoweth  nothing  yet  as  he  ought  to  know.     But  if  any  man  love  God,  the  same  is 
 
 4  known  of  him.     As  concerning  therefore  the  eating  of  those  things  that  are  offered  in 
 sacrifice  unto  idols,  we  know  that  an  idol  is  nothing  in  the  world,  and  that  there  is  none 
 
 5  other  God  but  one.     For  though  there  he  that  are  called  gods,  whether  in  heaven  or  in 
 
 6  earth,  (as  there  be  gods  many,  and  lords  many,)  but  to  us  there  is  hut  one  God,  the  Father, 
 of  whom  are  all  things,  and  we  in  him  ;  and  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  are  all  things,^ 
 
 7  and  we  by  him.     Howbeit  there  is  not  in  every  man  that  knowledge :  for  some  with  con- 
 science of  the  idol  unto  this  hour  eat  it  as  a  thing  offered  unto  an  idol ;  and  their  conscience 
 
 8  being  weak  is  defiled.     But  meat  commendeth  us  not  to  God :  for  neither,  if  we  eat,  are  we 
 
 9  the  better ;  neither,  if  we  eat  not,  are  we  the  worse.     But  take  heed  lest  by  any  means  this 
 
 10  liberty  of  your's  become  a  stumblingblock  to  them  that  are  weak.  For  if  any  man  see  thee 
 which  hast  knowledge  sit  at  meat  in  the  idol's  temple,  shall  not  the  conscience  of  him 
 
 11  which  is  weak  be  emboldened  to  eat  those  things  which  are  offered  to  idols  ;  and  through 
 
 12  thy  knowledge  shall  the  weak  brother  perish,  for  whom  Christ  died?    But  when  ye  sin  so 
 
 13  against  the  brethren,  and  wound  their  weak  conscience,  ye  sin  against  Christ.  Wherefore, 
 if  meat  make  my  brother  to  offend,  I  will  eat  no  flesh  while  the  world  standeth,  lest  I 
 make  my  brother  to  offend. 
 
 Religion  is  the  devotion  of  the  soul  to  God.  Then  everything  besides  is  not  religion,  but  at  most  a 
 means  to  it.  That  is  true  about  all  Christian  ordinances.  It  is  true  about  all  acts  and  forms  of  Christian 
 worship.  These  are  not  religion,  but  means  to  it.  Their  only  value  and  their  only  test  is,  Do  they  help 
 men  to  know  and  feel  Christ  and  his  truth  ?  It  is  true  about  laws  of  life  and  many  points  of  conven- 
 tional morality.  Remember  the  grand  freedom  with  which  the  apostle  dealt  with  the  question  about 
 meats  offered  to  idols.  The  same  principle  guided  him  when  he  said,  "  Meat  commendeth  us  not  to  God  ; 
 for  neither  if  we  eat  are  we  the  better,  neither  if  we  eat  not  are  we  the  worse."  The  separation  is  broad 
 and  deep.  On  one  side  are  all  externals,  rites,  ceremonies,  politics,  church  arrangements,  forms  of  wor. 
 ship,  modes  of  life,  practices  of  morality,  doctrines,  and  creeds — all  which  are  externals  to  the  soul ;  on 
 the  other  is  faith  working  through  love,  the  inmost  attitude  and  deepest  emotion  of  the  soul.  The  great 
 heap  is  fuel ;  the  flame  is  loving  faith.  The  only  worth  of  the  fuel  is  to  feed  the  flame ;  otherwise  it  is 
 of  no  avail.  We  are  joined  to  God  by  faith.  Whatever  strengthens  that  is  precious  as  a  help,  but  is 
 worthless  as  a  substitute.     A.  M. 
 
 1.  Knoivledge  jniffcth  up.  It  does  not  say  mis- 
 taken knowledge,  or  error,  but  knowledge  in  general, 
 aud,  consequently,  truth  as  well  as  error.  Love 
 edifeth.  To  edify  is  to  construct,  to  build,  to  erect 
 a  solid  monument  or  habitable  abode  ;  in  two  words, 
 to  produce  a  positive  result.  This  is  the  true  mean- 
 ing of  the  word  edify.  Thus,  then,  in  truth  (if  it  is 
 only  thought)  there  is  inflation,  wind,  nothing ;  in 
 love  is  the  positive  and  the  real.  Such  is  the  doc- 
 trine of  Paul.  It  is  also  evidently  that  of  John, 
 when  he  says  that  he  who  loves  God  knows  him. 
 
 A.  V. The  understanding  does  not  redeem  the 
 
 heart,  for  then  were  the  learned  the  converted. 
 Reason  can  not  give  man  regeneration,  though  it 
 can  make  him  proud,  and  lead  him  into  wrong 
 paths.  Reason  is  not  the  redeemer  of  men,  but 
 Jesus  Christ  the  Crucified  One.     A.  C. 
 
 4.  The  idol  is  nothing  as  a  god,  and  has  no  share 
 in  the  government  of  the  world.  The  heathen  had 
 three  classes  of  deities :  the  celestial  gods,  supposed 
 to  reside  generally  in  the  heavens ;  the  terrestial, 
 called  dcmojis  (see  ch.  10  :  20),  and  the  infernal.    M. 
 
 5,  6.  There  is  much  of  the  spirit  of  these  Corin- 
 thians existing  now.  Men  throw  off  what  they  call 
 the  trammels  of  education,  false  systems,  and  super- 
 stitions, and  then  cull  themselves  free :  they  think 
 it  a  grand  thing  to  reverence  nothing.  The  true 
 freedom  from  superstition  is  free  service  to  religion ; 
 the  real  emancipation  from  false  gods  is  reverence 
 for  the  true  God.  For  high  knowledge  is  to  be  freed 
 from  the  fear  of  the  many  in  order  to  adore  and 
 love  the  one.  And  not  merely  is  this  the  only  real 
 knowledge,  but  no  other  knowledge  "  buildeth  up  " 
 the  soul.     Separate  from  lov),  the  more  we  know 
 
304 
 
 SECT/OX  266.— 1  CORIXTIIIAXS  8  :  1-13. 
 
 the  profoundcr  the  mystery  of  life  becomes ;  the 
 more  dreary  and  horrible  becomes  existence. 
 F.  W.  R. 
 
 6,  I  gratefully  adore  that  inconii)rehensible  ex- 
 istence, the  Father  in  the  Son  and  the  Son  in  the 
 Father.  It  is  the  life,  the  power,  the  spiritual 
 grandeur,  the  one  distinguishing  fact  and  transcen- 
 dent glory  of  the  Christian  faith.  A  God  without 
 unfathomable  realities  in  the  contents  of  his  nature 
 would  be  no  God,  just  as  a  religion  without  mystery 
 TTOuld  be  no  religion.  In  the  one  ease  wo  should  be 
 orphans,  as  in  the  other  we  should  be  skeptics,  faith- 
 less and  forlorn.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 But  one  TiOrd  Jesus  Christ.  Some  want  a 
 Christ  who  is  not  God ;  others  a  Christ  who  is  not 
 a  sacrifice ;  a  Christ  without  a  cross,  and  without 
 blood  ;  a  Christ  who  will  teach  but  not  expiate  sin ; 
 a  Christ  whose  life  and  death  are  an  example  of 
 self-surrender  to  the  utmost,  but  not  an  atonement ; 
 a  Christ  who  is  not  a  judge,  nor  a  lawgiver,  nor  a 
 priest,  and  only  a  prophet  in  the  sense  of  teacher. 
 Thus  in  the  present  day  there  are  many  Clirists. 
 It  has  been  so  all  along  ;  only  the  apostle  John  calls 
 them  not  Christs  but  Antichrists — "  many  Anti- 
 christs." To  us  there  is  but  one  Christ.  lie  who 
 was  announced  as  the  woman's  seed  ;  he  of  whom 
 Abel's  sacrifice  spoke ;  he  of  whom  Enoch  proph- 
 esied as  the  Avenger ;  he  who  was  revealed  to 
 Abraham  as  his  seed ;  he  of  whom  Job  spoke  as 
 the  Kedeemer ;  he  of  whom  Moses  spoke  as  the 
 Prophet ;  of  whose  work  the  whole  book  of  Leviti- 
 cus is  full ;  he  of  whom  David  sang  as  the  sufferer 
 yet  the  King ;  he  of  whom  Isaiah  and  all  the  proph- 
 ets sang;  he  who  proclaimed  himself  as  come  to 
 seek  the  lost ;  to  whom  John  the  Baptist  pointed  as 
 the  Lamb  of  God  ;  who  hung  on  the  cross,  and  died 
 in  anguish,  yet  rose  again  and  ascended  on  high  ;  he 
 is  the  one  Christ  whom  we  recogniz.e.     Bonar. 
 
 7.  Their  conscience,  being  weak,  is  de- 
 filed. Tliere  eouM  l)e  no  iini'm  in  oatini;  the  flesh 
 of  an  animal  that  had  been  offered  to  an  idol  fir 
 false  god,  for  a  false  god  is  nothing.  And  yet  if 
 any  man  thought  it  wrong  to  eat  such  flesh,  to  him 
 it  was  wrong ;  for  in  that  act  there  would  be  a  de- 
 liberate act  of  transgression — a  deliberate  prefer- 
 ence of  that  which  was  mere  enjoyment  to  that 
 which  was  apparently,  though  it  may  be  only  appa- 
 rently, sanctioned  by  the  law  of  God.  And  so  that 
 act  would  carry  with  it  all  the  disobedience,  all  the 
 guilt,  and  all  the  misery  which  belongs  to  the  doing 
 of  an  act  altogether  wrong;  or,  as  Paul  expresses 
 it,  the  conscience  would  become  defiled. 
 
 Do  wliat  accms  to  you  to  be  right :  it  is  only  so 
 that  you  will  at  last  learn  by  the  grace  of  God  to  see 
 clearly  what  is  right.  A  man  thinks  within  himself 
 that  it  is  God's  law  and  God's  will  that  he  should 
 act  thus  and  thus.     lie  is  responsible  for  the  opin- 
 
 ions he  holds,  and  still  more  for  the  way  in  which 
 
 he  arrived  at  them — whether  in  a  slothful  and  selfish 
 
 I  or  in  an  honest  and  truth-seeking  manner  ;  but  being 
 
 ,  now  his  soul's  convictions,  you  can  give  no  other 
 
 I  law  than  this :  "  You  must  obey  your  conscience." 
 
 i         12.  It  was  to  him  a  prerogative  far  more  precious 
 
 I  to  assert  the  rights  of  Christian  conscience  than  to 
 
 magnify  the   privileges  of  Christian  liberty.     The 
 
 scruple  mav  be  small  and  foolish,  but  it  may  be  ini- 
 
 I  r  .  .  . 
 
 possible  to  uproot  the  scruple  without  tearing  up  the 
 '  feeling  of  the  sanctitv  of  conscience,  and  of  rever- 
 I  ence  to  the  law  of  God  associated  with  this  scruple. 
 1  And  therefore  the  apostle  counsels  these  men  to 
 abridge  their  Christian  liberty,  and  not  to  eat  of 
 those  things  which  had  been  sacrificed  to  idols,  but 
 to  have  compassion  upon  the  scruples  of  their  weaker 
 brethren.    And  this  for  two  reasons.    It  might  cause 
 exquisite  pain  to  sensitive  minds  to  see  those  things 
 which  appeared  to  them  to  be  wrong  done  by  Chris- 
 tian brethren ;  and  it  might  even  lead  their  breth- 
 ren into  sin.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 13.  The  word  orf'cnd  signifies  to  cause  any  one  to 
 fatl  from  his  faith,  to  renounce  his  belief  in  Christ 
 by  any  means  whatever  ;  and  against  every  one  that 
 makes  use  either  of  violence  or  artifice  to  terrify 
 or  seduce  the  believer  in  Christ  from  his  faith  and 
 obedience  to  his  divine  master,  the  severest  woes 
 and  the  heaviest  punishments  are  denounced.  The 
 several  modes  of  linking  our  brother  to  offend  ure  per- 
 secution, sophistry,  ridicule,  immoral  examples,  and 
 immoral  publications.  Immoral  /nibhcotio/is  have 
 the  same  tendency  with  bad  examples,  both  in  propa- 
 gating vice  and  promoting  infidelity ;  but  they  are 
 still  more  pernicious,  because  the  sphere  of  their  in- 
 fluence is  more  extensive.  A  bad  example  operates 
 comparatively  within  a  small  circumference.  But 
 the  contagion  of  a  licentious  publication,  especially 
 if  it  bci'as  it  too  frequently  is)  in  a  popular  and  cap- 
 tivating shape,  knows  no  bounds  ;  it  flies  to  the  re- 
 motest corners  of  the  earth  ;  it  ])enetrates  the  obscure 
 and  retired  habitations  of  simiilieity  and  innocence, 
 it  falls  into  the  hands  of  all  ages,  ranks,  and  condi- 
 tions, but  it  is  peculiarly  fatal  to  the  unsuspecting 
 and  unguarded  minds  of  the  youth  of  both  sexes, 
 and  to  them  its  "  breath  is  poison,  and  its  touch  is 
 death."     P. 
 
 How  possible  it  is  to  mix  together  the  vigor  of  a 
 masculine  and  manly  intellect  with  the  tenderness 
 and  charity  which  is  taught  by  the  gospel  of  Christ! 
 No  man  ever  breathed  so  freely  when  on  earth  the 
 air  and  atmosjihere  of  heaven  as  the  apostle  Paul ; 
 no  man  ever  soared  so  high  above  all  prejudices, 
 narrowness,  littlenesses,  scruples  as  he ;  and  yet 
 no  man  ever  bound  himself  as  Paul  bound  himself 
 to  the  ignorance,  the  scruples,  the  prejudices  of  his 
 brethren.  So  that  what  in  other  cases  was  infirmi- 
 ty, imbecility,  and  superstition,  gathered  round  it  in 
 
 I 
 
SECTION  267.— 1  CORINTHIANS  9  : 1-27. 
 
 305 
 
 his  case  the  pure,  high  spirit  of  Christian  charity  and 
 Christian  delicacy.  Match  us  if  you  can  with  one 
 sentence  so  sublime,  so  noble,  as  this  single,  glorious 
 sentence  of  his,  in  which  he  asserts  the  rights  of 
 
 Christian  conscience  above  the  claims  of  Christian 
 liberty :  "  Wherefore  if  meat  make  my  brother  to 
 offend,  I  will  eat  no  flesh  while  the  world  standeth, 
 lest  I  make  my  brother  to  offend."     F.  W.  R. 
 
 I 
 
 Section  267. 
 
 1  Corinthians  ix.  1-27. 
 
 1  Am  I  not  an  apostle?  am  I  not  free?  have  I  not  seen  Jesus  Christ  onr  Lord?  are  not  ye 
 
 2  my  work  in  the  Lord?     If  I  be  not  an  apostle  unto  others,  yet  doubtless  I  am  to  you:  for 
 
 3  the  seal  of  mine  apostleship  are  ye  in  the  Lord.     Mine  answer  to  them  that  do  examine  me 
 
 4  is  this,  Have  we  not  power  to  eat  and  to  drink?     Have  we  not  power  to  lead  about  a  sis- 
 
 5  ter,  a  wife,  as  well  as  other  apostles,  and  as  the  brethren  of  the  Lord,  and  Cephas?     Or  I 
 
 6  only  and  Barnabas,  have  not  we  power  to  forbear  working?     Who  goeth  a  warfiire  any 
 
 7  time  at  his  own  charges?  who  planteth  a  vineyard,  and  eateth  not  of  the  fruit  thereof?  or 
 
 8  who  feedetii  a  flock,  and  eatetii  not  of  the  milk  of  the  flock?     Say  I  these  things  as  a  man? 
 
 9  or  saith  not  the  law  the  same  also?     For  it  is  written  in  the  law  of  Moses,  Thou  shalt  not 
 muzzle  the  mouth  of  the  ox  that  treadeth  out  the  corn.     Doth  God  take  care  for  oxen? 
 
 10  or  saith  he  it  altogether  for  our  sakes?  For  our  sakes,  no  doubt,  this  is  written  :  that  he 
 that  plougheth  should  j)lough  in  hope ;  and  that  he  that  thresheth  in  hope  should  be  par- 
 
 11  taker  of  his  hope.     If  we  have  sown  unto  you  spiritual  tilings,  is  it  a  great  thing  if  we 
 
 12  shall  reap  your  carnal  tilings?  If  others  be  partakers  of  this  power  over  you,  are  not  we 
 rather?  Nevertheless  we  have  not  used  this  power;  but  suffer  all  things,  lest  we  should 
 hinder  the  gospel  of  Christ. 
 
 13  Do  ye  not  know  that  they  which  minister  about  holy  things  live  of  the  things  of  the  tem- 
 
 14  pie?  and  they  which  wait  at  the  altar  are  partakers  with  the  altar?     Even  so  hath  the  Lord 
 
 15  ordained  that  they  which  preach  the  gospel  should  live  of  the  gospel.  But  I  have  used 
 none  of  these  things :  neither  have  I  written  these  things,  that  it  should  be  so  done  unto 
 me:  for  it  we?*e  better  forme  to  die,  than  that  any  man  should  make  my  glorying  void, 
 
 16  For  though  I  preach  the  gospel,  I  have  nothing  to  glory  of:  for  necessity  is  laid  upon  me; 
 
 17  yea,  woe  is  unto  me,  if  I  preach  not  the  gospel!     For  if  I  do  this  thing  willingly,  I  have  a 
 
 18  reward:  but  if  against  my  will,  a  dispensation  of  the  gospel  is  committed  unto  me.  What 
 is  my  reward  then?     Ver'ily  that,  when  I  preach  the  gospel,  I  may  make  the  gospel  of 
 
 19  Christ  without  charge,  that  I  abuse  not  my  power  in  the  gospel.     For  though  I  be  free 
 
 20  from  all  77ie>i,  yet  have  I  made  myself  servant  unto  all,  that  I  might  gain  the  more.  And 
 unto  the  Jews  I  became  as  a  Jew,  that  I  might  gain  the  Jews;  to  them  that  are  under  the 
 
 21  law,  as  under  the  law,  that  I  might  gain  them  that  are  under  the  law ;  to  them  that  are 
 without  law,  as  without  law,  (being  not  without  law  to  God,  but  under  the  law  to  Christ,) 
 
 22  that  I  might  gain  them  that  are  without  law.     To  the  weak  became  I  as  weak,  that  I  might 
 
 23  gain  the  weak:  I  am  made  all  things  to  all  men,  that  I  might  by  all  means  save  some.     And 
 
 24  this  I  do  for  the  gospel's  sake,  that  I  might  be  partaker  thereof  with  you.  Know  ye  not 
 that  they  which  run  in  a  race  run  all,  but  one  receiveth  the  i)rize  ?     So  run,  that  ye  may 
 
 25  obtain.     And  every  man  tliat  striveth  for  the  mastery  is  temperate  in  ail  things.     Now  they 
 
 26  do  it  to  obtain  a  corruptible  crown ;  but  we  an  incorruptible.     I  therefore  so  run,  not  as 
 
 27  uncertainly ;  so  fight  I,  not  as  one  that  beateth  the  air :  but  I  keep  under  ray  body,  and 
 bring  it  into  subjection  :  lest  that  by  any  means,  when  I  have  preached  to  others,  I  myself 
 should  be  a  castaway. 
 
 A  GOOD  asceticism  belongs  to  Christianity ;  the  same  which  the  apostle  describes  when  he  says,  "  I 
 exercise  myself  to  have  a  conscience  void  of  offense."  By  which  he  means  that  he  puts  himself  to  it  by 
 the  direct  training  of  his  will.  In  this  good  asceticism  we  take  ourselves  away  purposely,  when  it  seems 
 to  be  needed,  from  society,  from  gain,  and  from  animal  indulgence,  that  we  may  assert,  with  more  empha- 
 sis, the  principle  of  self-subjection  to  God,  or  gird  ourselves  anew  to  the  divine  keeping.  Christianity 
 takes  in  this  element.  Filling  us  with  great  inspirations,  it  puts  us  to  a  stout  self-discipline  also,  that  we 
 may  get  position  for  still  greater  and  a  still  more  victorious  libei'ty.  Over  against  this  good  asceticism, 
 63 
 
306 
 
 SECTIOX  267.— 1  CORINTHIANS  9  : 1-27. 
 
 there  is  also  a  false  and  a  bad.  It  makes  a  virtue  of  self-torment,  contrives  artificial  distresses  to  move 
 on  God's  pity,  or  pacifv  his  resentments,  or  purchase  his  favor.  It  macerates  the  body  to  make  the  soul 
 weak  and  tender.  It  dispenses,  in  fact,  with  faith  itself,  and  even  thinks  to  square  its  account  with  God. 
 by  a  due  contribution  of  bodily  pains  and  privations.  This  bad  asceticism  we  exclude,  the  good  we  accept. 
 And  in  this  we  shall  train  ourselves,  sometimes  even  naturally,  by  a  fast.  If  we  are  mortified  by  the 
 discovery  that  the  body  is  getting  uppermost,  if  our  Sundays  are  choked,  our  great  sentiments  stifled,  by 
 indul"-ences  of  the  body  we  meant  not  to  allow,  we  shall  turn  upon  it  in  this  good  asceticism,  and  say  to 
 it  with  a  meaning,  "  I  keep  under  my  body."     H.  B. 
 
 Paul  had  laid  down  the  principle  that  it  was 
 good  to  avoid  all  injury  to  the  scruples  and  consci- 
 entious superstitions  of  weaker  brethren.  When 
 Christian  liberty  permits  indulgence,  very  often 
 Christian  love  says.  Abstain.  This  was  Paul's  prin- 
 ciple. But  does  the  apostle  practice  what  he 
 preaches  ?  The  whole  of  the  ninth  chapter  is  an 
 assertion  of  his  own  consistency.  He  shows  that 
 he  submitted  himself  for  love's  sake  to  restriction,  to 
 which  he  was  not  in  absolute  duty  bound.  In  verses 
 1-14  he  proves  his  right  to  certain  privileges,  and 
 there  declares  his  salutary  abstinence  from  many  of 
 them.  F.  W.  R. He  enforces  the  previous  coun- 
 sels by  a  fearless  reference  to  the  self-abnegation 
 which  he  had  practiced  during  his  own  residence  at 
 Corinth.  Let  the  members  of  the  Church  follow 
 him,  who  had  not  sought  his  own  profit,  but  followed 
 Christ,  "  who  pleased  not  himself."  The  whole  pas- 
 sage beautifully  combines  the  Christian  exemption 
 from  petty  scruples,  with  Christian  regard  and  ten- 
 der consideration  for  all  brethren  in  the  Lord.   D.  F. 
 
 1-6.  The  privileges  to  which  he  had  a  right 
 were  domestic  solaces  and  ministerial  maintenance. 
 Have  we  not  power  to  lead  about  a  sister-wife,  that 
 is,  a  wife  who  was  one  of  the  Christian  sisterhood  ? 
 Have  we  not,  Barnabas  and  I,  power  to  forbear 
 working  ?  The  right  to  the  first  of  these  privileges 
 he  proves  by  the  position  of  the  other  apostles : 
 Cephas  and  others  were  married  men.  His  right  to 
 the  second — that  of  maintenance — he  proves  by  his 
 apostleship :  "  Am  I  not  an  apostle  ?  Am  I  not 
 free  ?  "  that  is,  not  compelled  to  labor. 
 
 7-15.  The  apostolic  or  ministerial  right  he 
 bases  on  these  arguments:  1.  By  a  principle  uni- 
 versally recognized  in  human  practice.  A  king 
 warring  on  behalf  of  a  people  wars  at  their  charge 
 — a  planter  of  a  vineyard  expects  to  eat  of  the 
 fruit — a  shepherd  is  entitled  to  take  of  the  milk  of 
 the  flock.  All  who  toil  for  the  good  of  others  derive 
 an  equivalent  from  them.  Gratuitous  devotion  of 
 life  is  nowhere  considered  obligatory.  2.  By  a  prin- 
 ciple implied  in  a  scriptural  particular  enactment, 
 "  Thou  shalt  not  muzzle  the  ox  that  treadeth  out  the 
 com."  Did  God,  in  this,  take  special  care  for  oxen  ? 
 or  was  it  a  great  general  principle — human,  not  con- 
 fined to  a  single  isolated  case,  but  capable  of  exten- 
 sion to  the  plower  and  the  sower  ?    The  ox  was  pro- 
 
 vided for,  not  because  it  was  an  ox,  but  because  it 
 was  a  laborer.  3.  By  the  law  of  the  Temple-service, 
 the  priests  were  supported  by  a  special  provision ; 
 animals  sacrificed  to  God  belonged  partly  to  them. 
 The  whole  Jewish  ritual — the  institution  of  Levites 
 and  priests — implied  the  principle  that  there  are  two 
 kinds  of  laboi" — of  hand  and  of  brain  ;  and  that  the 
 toilers  with  the  brain,  though  not  producers,  have  a 
 claim  on  the  community.  They  are  essential  to  its 
 well-being,  and  are  not  mere  drones.  By  all  these 
 arguments  he  proves  his  right.  The  apostle  waived 
 the  right  for  himself ;  but  he  did  this  under  special 
 circumstances.  He  felt  peculiarly  bound,  as  special- 
 ly and  wonderfully  saved.  He  had  a  peculiar  gift 
 qualifying  him  for  celibacy.  He  lived  in  peculiar 
 times,  when  it  was  necessary  to  have  unmistakably 
 clean  hands,  to  be  above  all  suspicion  of  mercenary 
 motives.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 10.  Paul  takes  the  plower  as  a  representative 
 character.  He  would  teach  us  that  even  in  world- 
 ly matters  God  had  so  linked  labor  with  its  re- 
 ward, that  every  man  who  wisely  and  diligently 
 pursues  his  work  may  reasonably  hope  for  an  aus- 
 picious result.  The  spiritual  no  less  than  the  nat- 
 ural husbandman  has  ample  reason  to  go  on  with 
 his  work  in  hope.  In  doing  the  divine  will,  whether 
 in  a  public  or  private  station,  whether  on  a  broad 
 or  a  humble  scale,  whether  in  the  way  of  action,  of 
 suffering,  or  of  silent  waiting,  we  have  ground  to 
 hope  for  a  beneficial  result.  It  is,  under  God,  one 
 of  the  great  secrets  of  success,  this  "  ploughing  in 
 hope."  We  may  take  heart  from  the  triumphs  of 
 others,  from  the  promises  of  Scripture,  and  from 
 the  rewards  of  eternity.  Honestly  endeavoring  to 
 make  the  most  of  life,  let  us  "  hope  on,  hope  ever," 
 and  we  will  live  to  some  purpose.     H.  A.  B. 
 
 16,  17.  Woe  is  unto  me,  if  I  preach  not 
 the  gospel  !  He  was  bound  to  do  it.  But  he 
 turned  his  necessity  to  glorious  gain.  That  was  his 
 "  reward,"  that  is,  made  him  rewardable — by  for- 
 feiting pay  he  got  reward  ;  and  in  doing  freely  what 
 he  must  do,  he  became  free.  When  "  I  must "  is 
 changed  into  "  I  will,"  you  are  free.  And  so  in  a 
 profession  you  dislike,  an  alliance  which  is  dis- 
 tastefid,  a  duty  that  must  be  done,  acquiescence 
 is  Christian  liberty.  It  is  deliverance  from  the  law. 
 F.  W.  R. 
 
SECTION  267.— 1  CORINTHIANS  9  :  1-27. 
 
 307 
 
 20-23.  Considering  bow  uncompromising  was 
 Paul's  maintenance  of  God's  truth,  wliat  an  infinite 
 dislilie  of  temporizing  and  dissimulation,  what  a 
 strong  love  of  plain  speaking  and  plain  dealing  dis- 
 covers itself  in  his  character  and  conduct,  it  is  sure- 
 ly very  remarkable  how  he  accommodates  himself, 
 not  only  to  the  general  habits  of  thought,  but  even 
 to  the  innocent  prejudices  of  those  whom  he  de* 
 sired  to  win  to  Christ. 
 
 22.  The  one  great  aim  which  the  Christian  min- 
 ister must  ever  have  in  view  is  nothing  less  than  the 
 salvation  of  souls — "  That  I  might  by  all  means  save 
 some."  His  object  in  pursuing  any  secular  branch 
 of  knowledge  may  not  legitimately  be  other  than  that 
 to  which  at  ordination  he  vows  to  devote  his  life. 
 But  how  is  all  secular  knowledge  turned  into  the 
 fine  gold  of  the  altar  when  the  pursuit  of  it  receives 
 the  consecration  of  an  holy  intention !  In  the  day 
 when  the  chief  shepherd  shall  appear,  what  an  honor 
 shall  we  account  it,  an  honor  almost  overwhelming- 
 ly great  for  flesh  and  blood,  to  have  said  a  single 
 word,  or  to  have  written  a  single  line,  whereby  the 
 Word  of  God  shall  have  been  vindicated  against 
 skeptical  assaults,  and  the  mind,  which  was  totter- 
 ing in  its  fundamental  religious  convictions,  planted 
 securely  upon  the  rock  of  faith  !     E.  M.  G. 
 
 24-26.  Among  the  localities  of  Corinth,  our 
 special  attention  is  demanded  by  the  Poseidonium, 
 or  sanctuary  of  Neptune,  the  scene  of  those  Isthmian 
 games  from  which  Paul  borrows  some  of  the  most 
 striking  imagery  of  his  Epistles,  and  especially  of 
 those  to  the  Corinthians.  It  stood  at  a  short  distance 
 northeast  of  Corinth,  on  a  platform  above  a  ravine, 
 along  the  edge  of  which  ran  the  fortifications  of  the 
 Isthmus,  here  at  its  narrowest  width.  To  the  south 
 of  the  temple  may  still  be  seen  the  "  sfachum"  in 
 which,  says  the  apostle,  all  the  foot-racers  run,  but 
 one  receives  the  prize ;  and  to  the  east  those  of  the 
 theatre,  the  probable  scene  of  the  pugilistic  contest, 
 the  image  of  his  own  earnest  fight  with  evil ;  and 
 the  coast  is  still  fringed  with  the  small  green  pine- 
 trees  that  furnished  for  the  victors  that  "  corrupt- 
 ible crown,"  the  symbol  of  the  "  incorruptible " 
 promised  to  the  Christian  athlete  who  keeps  his 
 body  under  and  brings  it  into  subjection.     S. 
 
 24.  But  one  receiveth  the  prize.  It  is 
 quite  otherwise  in  the  Christian  race.  There  may 
 be  a  great  disparity  among  the  candidates,  but 
 every  one  who  endureth  to  the  end  shall  be  saved. 
 He  who  is  faithful  over  a  little  shall  be  as  certainly 
 rewarded  as  he  who  is  faithful  over  much ;  each 
 shall  receive  a  crown  as  large  as  he  can  wear.  They 
 who  run  in  other  races  have  nothing  but  toil  and 
 labor  till  they  obtain  the  prize  ;  but  in  the  Christian 
 race  the  exercise  itself  carries  part  of  the  reward  in 
 its  bosom  :  "  Wisdom's  ways  are  ways  of  pleasant- 
 ness, and  all  her  paths  are  peace."     R.  W. 
 
 In  verse  25,  ^' sfriveth  for  (he  maste>-i/"  should 
 be  "  contendeth  in  the  games."  In  verse  27  the 
 word  rendered  "  keep  under  "  signifies  to  bruise,  to 
 beat  black  and  blue  ;  "  chastise  "  would  be  perhaps 
 the  nearest  English.     A. 
 
 The  design  of  this  passage  is  plainly  to  recom- 
 mend the  great  Christian  duty  of  being  "  temperate 
 in  all  things,"  that  is,  of  obtaining  an  entire  com- 
 mand over  our  passions,  or,  as  it  is  expressed  a  few 
 verses  after,  of  "  keeping  under  our  bodies,  and 
 bringing  them  into  subjection."  Poor  as  the  re- 
 ward was  in  those  games,  they  who  strove  for  the 
 mastery  in  them  were  content  to  exercise  the  strict- 
 est discipline  and  abstemiousness,  to  renounce  every 
 pleasure  and  every  indulgence  that  tended  to 
 weaken  the  body,  and  voluntarily  to  undergo  many 
 hardships  in  order  to  prepare  themselves  for  the 
 contest,  and  "  to  run  so  that  they  might  obtain." 
 Will  not  the  Christian  contentedly  give  up  a  few  triv- 
 ial indulgences  and  transient  gratifications  in  order 
 to  secure  a  prize  infinitely  more  glorious ;  a  crown 
 incorruptible,  felicity  commensurate  to  the  existence 
 and  suited  to  the  capacity  of  an  immortal  soul  ?     P. 
 
 26.  To  fight  wisely  is  not  to  fight  at  a  venture, 
 but  with  a  definite  aim.  "  So  fight  I,"  says  the 
 apostle,  "not  as  one  that  beateth  the  air."  In 
 which  words  he  is  drawing  an  image  from  the  boxing- 
 match,  and  declares  that  in  the  spiritual  combat  he 
 does  not  wear  out  his  strength  by  vain  flourishes  of 
 his  hands  in  the  air,  but  plants  each  blow  certainly 
 
 and  with  a  telling  aim.     E.  M.  G. The  Christian 
 
 conflict  can  not  be  imitated.  The  soul  must  not 
 mei'ely  speculate  about  it,  nor  gaze  upon  others' 
 record  of  it,  but  engage  in  it,  each  soul  for  itself. 
 The  closest  watching  of  the  Christian  pilgrimage, 
 the  most  accurate  acquaintance  with  its  theory,  will 
 be  of  no  avail  without  this.     G.  B.  C. 
 
 27,  The  fighting  here  alluded  to  is  that  pugilis- 
 tic encounter  with  the  cestus,  or  boxing-glove,  which 
 formed  one  of  the  Greek  games  held  in  honor  of 
 the  god  Xeptune  at  the  Isthmus  of  Corinth,  and 
 which,  therefore,  the  apostle's  Corinthian  converts 
 had  frequently  witnessed.  His  body  he  regards  as 
 his  antagonist  in  a  pugilistic  encounter,  and  accord- 
 ingly employs  a  peculiar  word,  which,  literally  trans- 
 lated, signifies,  "But  I  cover  my  body  with  bruises." 
 
 E.  M.  G. Paul  describes  himself  as  one  who  by 
 
 unremitting  effort  makes  his  body,  the  organ  of 
 sanctification  intrusted  to  him,  serviceable  to  him- 
 self as  the  servant  of  Christ.  This  conflict  with  the 
 body  of  sin,  inasmuch  as  the  whole  outward  life  of 
 man  manifests  itself  in  the  body,  designates  in  gene- 
 ral the  entire  conflict  still  to  be  waged  by  the  spirit- 
 ual against  the  fleshly  man,  by  the  new  man  against 
 
 the  old ;  and  this  in  the  case  even  of  a  Paul.    N. 
 
 Perseverance  is  not  only  the  duty  but  the  privilege 
 of  all  who  set  themselves  in  good  earnest  to  run  for 
 
308  SECTIOX  268.— 1   CORIXTHIAXS  10  :  1-S2. 
 
 heaven ;  and  though  the  law  of  God  obligeth  them,  :  should  be  that  which  will  not  stand  proof.  The  ad- 
 and  the  new  nature  habitually  inclines  them,  "to  '  vice  to  abstain  from  things  lawful,  he  gave  them 
 keep  under  the  body,  and  to  bring  it  into  subjee-  in  the  eighth  chapter ;  then,  in  the  ninth,  he  shows 
 tion,"  yet  they  have  far  better  security  than  any  that  he  had  only  done  what  he  advised ;  he  had  a 
 efforts  of  their  own.  Omnipotence  is  their  guard-  right  to  a  wife,  and  a  right  to  be  supported  by  pay, 
 ian,  and  they  are  kept  by  the  power  of  God  through  but  he  had  abridged  himself  of  both  these  rights 
 faith  unto  salvation.     R.  W.  (though  every  principle  of  the  Old  Testament  estab- 
 
 A  castaway.  The  meaning  is,  Lest  after  lished  his  right),  simply  in  order  to  be  beyond  sus- 
 having  preached  to  others  the  doctrine  of  self-  j  picion  and  gain  the  more  to  Christ.  Read  the  two 
 abridgment  of  indulgences  in  things  lawful,  I  my-  chapters  (8  and  9)  as  one  argument,  and  the  whole 
 self  should  fail  when   put   to   the  test ;   literally,  I  will  become  intelligible.     F,  W.  R. 
 
 Section  268. 
 
 1  Corinthians  x.  1-22. 
 
 1  Moreover,  brethren,  I  would  not  that  ye  should  be  ignorant,  how  that  all  our  fathers 
 
 2  were  under  the  cloud,  and  all  passed  through  the  sea ;  and  were  all  baptized  unto  Moses  in 
 
 3  the  cloud  and  in  the  sea  ;  and  did  all  eat  the  same  spiritual  meat ;  and  did  all  drink  the  same 
 
 4  spiritual  drink  :  for  they  drank  of  that  spiritual  Rock  that  followed  them  :  and  that  Rock  was 
 
 5  Christ.     But  with  many  of  them  God  was  not  well  pleased  :  for  they  were  overthrown  in 
 
 6  the  wilderness.     Now  these  things  were  our  examples,  to  the  intent  we  should  not  lust  after 
 
 7  evil  things,  as  they  also  lusted.     Neither  be  ye  idolaters,  as  were  some  of  them ;  as  it  is 
 
 8  written.  The  people  sat  down  to  eat  and  drink,  and  rose  up  to  play.     Neither  let  us  commit 
 fornication,  as  some  of  them  committed,  and  fell  in  one  day  three  and  twenty  thousand. 
 
 9  Neither  let  us  tempt  Christ,  as  some  of  them  also  tempted,  and  were  destroyed  of  serpents. 
 
 10  Neither  murmur  ye,  as  some  of  them  also  nmrmured,  and  were  destroyed  of  the  destroyer. 
 
 11  Now  all  these  things  happened  unto  them  for  ensaraples :  and  they  are  written  for  our  admo- 
 
 12  nition,  upon  whom  the  ends  of  the  world  are  come.     Wherefore  let  him  that  thinketh  he 
 
 13  standeth  take  heed  lest  he  fall.  There  hath  no  temptation  taken  you  but  such  as  is  common 
 to  man  :  but  God  is  faithful,  who  will  not  suffer  you  to  be  tempted  above  that  ye  are  able ; 
 but  will  with  the  temptation  also  make  a  way  to  escape,  that  ye  may  be  able  to  bear  it. 
 
 14  Wherefore,  ray  dearly  beloved,  flee  from  idolatry.     I  speak  as  to  wise  men;  judge  ye 
 
 15  what  I  say.     The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  blood  of 
 
 16  Christ?     The  bread  which  we  break,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  body  of  Christ?     For 
 
 17  we  being  many  are  one  bread,  and  one  body:  for  we  are  all  partakers  of  that  one  bread. 
 
 18  Behold  Israel  after  the  flesh :  are  not  they  which  eat  of  the  sacrifices  partakers  of  the 
 
 19  altar?     What  say  I  then?  that  the  idol  is  any  thing,  or  that  which  is  offered  in  sacriflce  to 
 
 20  idols  is  any  thing?     But  I  say,  that  the  things  which  the  Gentiles  sacrifice,  they  sacrifice  to 
 
 21  devils,  and  not  to  God :  and  I  would  not  that  ye  should  have  fellowship  with  devils.  Ye 
 cannot  drink  the  cup  of  the  Lord,  and  the  cup  of  devils:  ye  cannot  be  partakers  of  the 
 
 22  Lord's  table,  and  of  the  table  of  devils.  Do  we  provoke  the  Lord  to  jealousy  ?  are  we 
 stronger  than  he  ?  
 
 Most  Christians  have  to  learn  by  the  painful  experience  of  repeatedly  falling  into  sin  that  our  strength  is 
 absolutely  nothing.  But  plainly  we  ought  to  learn  it  by  habitually  di.*trusting  ourselves,  by  habitually  guard- 
 ing against  everything  like  boasting,  above  all,  by  a  habit  of  walking  through  the  world  with  a  consciousness 
 that  God  is  looking  on  us  and  willing  to  lead  us.  And  if  we  would  ask  what  are  the  tokens  of  our  having 
 learned  the  lesson,  the  answer  is,  that  besides  the  quiet  trust  in  God  the  chief  token  of  our  having  learned  to 
 lean  on  God  and  not  on  ourselves  is  the  avoidance  of  all  unnecessary  temptation.  The  man  who  goes  into 
 temptation  in  the  way  of  duty  may  well  feel  certain  that  God  will  help  him  ;  for  he  may  well  feel  that  God  sent 
 him,  and  that  he  who  sent  will  also  protect.  Rut  any  one  who  goes  into  temptation  without  any  need  can  not 
 feel  this.  He  must  rely,  if  he  relies  on  anything,  on  his  own  strength.  And  so  he  proves  that  lie  has  not 
 yet  learned  the  truth — that  his  own  strength  is  a  prop  rotten  at  the  foot  and  incapable  of  upholding  him 
 in  any  real  trial.  The  humble  Christian  will  so  distrust  himself  that  his  life  is  constantly  checked  by  the 
 same  thought  which  he  expresses  in  the  prayer,  "  Lead  us  not  into  temptation."     He  will  avoid  what  he 
 
SECTION  268.— 1   CORINTHIANS  10  :  1-22. 
 
 809 
 
 has  found  dangerous  or  hurtful.     For  he  knows  that  his  enemy  is  one  that  he  can  not  master,  and  he  will 
 
 therefore  go  nowhere  unless  Christ  will  go  with  him.     F.  T. Thrice  blessed  the  faithful  love  of  Christ 
 
 our  Saviour,  who  constantly  unveils  himself  to  us,  and,  as  with  outstretched  finger,  points  us  to  the  abyss 
 into  which  we  are  in  danger  of  rushing  whenever  we  trust  more  in  our  own  hearts  than  on  his  unerring 
 word.  Are  we  reckless  ?  He  casts  us  down  from  our  imagined  heights ;  but  when  Satan  would  sift  us 
 and  fling  us  forth  as  chaff,  he  thrusts  aside  the  hand  of  the  destroyer,  and  grasps  compassionately  ours 
 and  saves  us  ere  we  are  awake.  Assuredly,  not  our  fidelity  to  Chri.st,  but  his  own  loyalty,  inflexible  even 
 toward  weak  and  faithless  disciples,  is  the  one  ground  of  our  hope.  Let  us  trust  henceforward  upon 
 nothing  save  his  love  alone.      Van  0. 
 
 1.  The  danger  of  the  Corinthian  Church  lay  in 
 iheir  false  security.  They  were  tempted  to  think  that 
 all  things  were  safe  to  do  because  all  things  were 
 lawful.  They  were  ready  to  rest  satisfied  with  the 
 knowledge  that  they  were  God's  people  and  God's 
 Church.  Now  the  apostle  shakes  this  sense  of  their 
 safety  by  reminding  them  that  the  ancient  Church 
 of  Israel  fell  although  it  had  the  same  privileges 
 therefore  he  infers  that  spiritual  privileges  are  not 
 perfect  security. 
 
 2.  The  passing  through  the  Picd  Sea  was  the 
 israelites'  profession  of  disciplcship  to  Moses.  Then 
 the  die  was  cast,  and  thenceforward  there  was  no 
 return  for  them.  One  solemn  step  had  severed  them 
 ior  ever  from  Egypt ;  and  the  cloud-guidance  which 
 tnen  began  kept  the  memory  of  this  act  before  them 
 by  a  constant  witness  in  all  their  journeyings.  So 
 far,  then,  this  is  equivalent  to  baptism,  which  is 
 disciplcship  :  a  sacrament  or  oath  of  obedience,  the 
 force  of  which  is  kept  up  and  recalled  by  an  outward 
 sign.     F.  W.  E. 
 
 3.  The  same  spiritual  meat.  The  "fa- 
 thers "  from  the  beginning  had  but  one  table,  one 
 feast,  one  bread.  Sometimes  it  was  typified  by  the 
 flesh  of  the  sacrifice ;  sometimes  by  the  shew-bread  ; 
 sometimes  by  the  manna.  But  all  these  pointed  to 
 the  one  heavenly  bread — Jesus,  the  Christ  of  God ; 
 to  his  broken  body ;  to  his  flesh,  which  is  meat  in- 
 deed ;  to  his  whole  person  as  the  very  and  true 
 bread  of  God,  on  which  the  Church  has  been  feed- 
 ing from  the  beginning,  and  will  feed  to  the  end. 
 Bonar. 
 
 4.  Spiritual  Rock.  Paul  calls  this  mysteri- 
 ous fountain  a  spiritual  rock,  and  the  water  which 
 flowed  from  it  spiritual  water;  and  he  calls  them 
 so,  because  they  were  designed  to  have  a  spiritual 
 meaning,  and  to  represent  spiritual  things — the  one 
 standing  as  an  emblem  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
 and    the    other    shadowing    forth    those    precious 
 
 blessings  of   which  he   is   the  author.     C.    B. 
 
 That  followed  them.  The  rock  did  not  lit- 
 erally follow  them,  as  the  rabbins  have  with  dullness 
 dreamed ;  but,  go  where  they  would,  the  wondrous 
 waters  from  the  rock  flowed  by  their  path  and  camp. 
 Figuratively,  therefore,  it  followed ;  the  life  of  it 
 streamed  after  them;  they  were  never  without  its 
 life-giving  influence.     As  Christ  said  of  the  bread, 
 
 "  This  is  my  body,"  so  Paul  declares,  "  That  Rock 
 was  Christ " ;  not  that  the  bread  was  literally  trans- 
 formed into  his  body,  or  that  the  rock  was  changed 
 into  Christ ;  nor,  again,  merely  that  bread  repre- 
 sented the  body  of  Christ,  or  that  the  rock  repre- 
 sented Christ,  but  this — that  which  is  wondrous  in 
 the  bread  and  rock,  the  life-giving  power  in  both,  is 
 Christ.  The  symbol  as  a  material  is  nothing  ;  the 
 spirit  in  it — Christ — is  everything. 
 
 6-10.  Four  special  sins  of  the  Israelites  are 
 mentioned  by  Paul  as  corresponding  to  the  circum- 
 stances in  which  he  found  the  Corinthian  Church : 
 idolatry,  impurity,  doubt,  and  discontent.  "Is  God 
 among  us,  or  not  ?  "  said  the  people  in  the  w  ilder- 
 ness,  tempting  Jehovah.  Think  you,  we  shall  be 
 less  punished  than  they,  if  we  similarly  tempt  our 
 God  ?  This  chapter  gives  the  answer.  Here,  then, 
 we  meet  a  very  solemn  truth :  the  sacrifice  of  Christ 
 does  not  alter  God's  will ;  it  does  not  make  sin  a 
 trifle ;  it  does  not  make  it  safer  to  commit  offenses. 
 It  does  not  abrogate  but  declares  God's  law.  And 
 these  Corinthians  were  boasting  of  their  privileges, 
 vaunting  their  liberties,  talking  of  rights  instead  of 
 doing  duties,  speaking  of  freedom,  brotherhood, 
 and  reason,  and  all  the  time  the  same  God  who 
 judged  the  people  in  the  wilderness  was  ruling  them 
 by  the  same  unalterable  laws.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 11.  For  our  admonition.  Christianity  is 
 the  goal  and  end  of  all  earlier  revelations,  and  no 
 other  revelation  follows  upon  it.  Herein  is  the  right 
 given  to  the  Christian  to  consider  himself  as  the  goal 
 to  which  revelation,  in  the  whole  previous  course  of 
 its  development,  points  and  ministers.     N. 
 
 13.  Wherefore,  taught  by  their  examples,  let  him 
 that  thinks  himself  safe,  by  being  in  the  Church  and 
 partaking  of  the  Christian  sacraments,  take  heed 
 lost  he  fall  into  sin,  and  so  destruction  from  God 
 
 overtake  him.     Locke. He  who  takes  no  heed  at 
 
 any  time  to  strengthen  his  nature  has  no  right  to 
 plead  its  weakness  ;  he  who  is  the  slave  of  all  com- 
 mon temptations  has  no  right  to  say  that  this  one 
 temptation  overcame  him  because  of  its  exceeding 
 greatness.  Christ  knows  that  we  are  weak,  and  he 
 tells  us  what  we  are  to  do  to  become  strong.  If  we 
 will  not  obey  him,  and  will  not  practice  his  appoint- 
 ed remedies,  then,  if  we  remain  weak,  it  is  our  own 
 fault ;  it  is  not  only  the  sin  that  dwelleth  in  us  which 
 
310 
 
 SECTIOX  2GS.—1    CORiyTHIAXS  10  :  1-23. 
 
 doeth  the  evil  thing,  but  we  ourselves  are  habit- 
 ually consenting,  and  make  sin's  work  altogether 
 our  own.     T.  A. 
 
 A  child  may  play  with  fire,  and  that  over  a  mag- 
 azine of  powder ;  but  it  is  because  he  is  a  child.  A 
 man  may  play  with  temptations,  do  what  he  likes, 
 rush  with  his  powder-like  nature  into  the  flame;  but 
 
 it  is  because  he  is  a  cliilJish  man.     W.  I.  B. As 
 
 long  as  there  is  fuel  in  the  heart  for  a  temptation, 
 we  can  not  be  secure.  He  that  has  gunpowder 
 ■about  him  had  need  keep  far  enough  off  from 
 sparks ;  he  that  is  cither  tender  of  his  credit 
 abroad  or  comfort  at  home  had  need  shun  the  very 
 shadow  of  sin;  and  he  that  would  neither  wound 
 conscience  nor  credit,  God  nor  the  gospel,  had  need 
 hate  the  garments  spotted  with  the  flesh.  Brooks. 
 We  must  be  always  wakeful  and  on  the  look- 
 out, and  never  deem  ourselves  secure ;  for  there  is 
 no  set  time  for  the  onset  of  him  who  is  at  war  with 
 us  and  is  ready  to  attack  us.  Let  us  therefore  be 
 always  thoughtful,  always  vigilant  and  prayerful ; 
 that  so  we  may  be  able  to  remain  unconquered,  and, 
 having  escaped  the  devices  framed  by  the  enemy, 
 be  counted  worthy  of  the  loving-kindness  coming 
 from  God,  through  the  grace  and  compassions  of 
 his  only-begotten  Son.     Chrys. 
 
 13.  When  Paul  is  endeavoring  to  strengthen 
 the  Corinthians  against  the  trials  they  were  exposed 
 to,  he  sets  out  with  assuring  them  "  that  no  tempta- 
 tion had  taken  them  but  such  as  ivas  common  to 
 man"  as  well  knowing  that,  till  he  had  convinced 
 them  of  this,  all  other  arguments  would  be  ineffec- 
 tual.    P. The  sufferings  and  temptations  of  the 
 
 godly  are  lightened  by  the  consideration  of  this  as 
 their  common  lot,  their  highway,  and  not  new  in  the 
 person  of  any.  If  we  trace  the  lives  of  the  most 
 eminent  saints,  shall  we  not  find  every  notable  step 
 that  is  recorded  marked  with  a  new  cross ;  one 
 trouble  following  on  another,  as  the  waves  do,  in  an 
 incessant  succession?     L. 
 
 God  will  make  a  way  to  escape.  This  at 
 least  is  certain,  that  whatever  may  be  the  corrup- 
 tion of  our  nature,  whatever  the  power  of  pain  to 
 stagger  our  virtue  or  of  pleasure  to  seduce  it,  it  is 
 impossible  we  can  be  so  formed  or  so  situated  by  a 
 just  and  good  God  as  to  be  under  an  absolute  neces- 
 sity of  transgressing  those  laws  which  he  has  laid 
 down  for  the  regulation  of  our  conduct.  We  may 
 rest  assured  that  he  will  give  us  powers,  either  natu- 
 ral or  supernatural,  to  balance  our  defects.  In  the 
 common  trials  of  our  virtue,  the  common  efforts  of 
 human  nature  and  the  common  influences  of  the 
 Holy  Spirit  will  be  able  to  support  us ;  "  if  any 
 temptation  take  us  more  than  is  common  to  man," 
 God  will  send  us,  provided  we  desire  and  endeavor 
 to  deserve  it,  more  than  common  assistance ;  for 
 his  strength  is  made  perfect  in  our  weakness,  and 
 
 we  may  in  that  sense  most  truly  say  with  the  apos- 
 tle, "  that  when  we   are  weak,  then  in  reality  are 
 
 we  strong."     P. God  will  either  keep  his  saints 
 
 from  temptations  by  his  preventing  mercy,  or  in 
 temptations  by  his  supporting  mercy,  or  find  a  way 
 for  their  escape  by  his  delivering  mercy.       Mason. 
 
 We  must  not  be  disappointed,  cast  down,  or  dis- 
 heartened, because  we  find  our  self -improvement  very 
 much  slower  than  we  expect  or  like.  We  must  not 
 complain  if  a  temptation,  which  we  have  had  much 
 trouble  with,  becomes  stronger  instead  of  weaker; 
 if  we  fall  after  we  have  begun  to  think  ourselves 
 tolerably  safe ;  if  we  try  all  manner  of  helps  and 
 aids  and  find  them  not  enough.  We  must  not  com- 
 plain if  we  find  that  earnest  and  warm  prayers  are 
 followed  in  a  few  hours  by  feelings  so  cold  that  we 
 can  hardly  keep  in  the  strait  path  for  want  of  im- 
 pulse to  do  so ;  if  very  determined  resolutions  gradu- 
 ally wear  out  until,  when  the  moment  comes  for 
 acting  on  them,  we  even  forget  that  we  made  them. 
 Such  results  we  shall  surely  find,  for  our  enemy  can 
 take  many  shapes  and  still  retain  his  power,  and  all 
 our  best  endeavors  will  never  repel  him.  God  only 
 can  really  give  the  victory ;  and  God  assuredly  will. 
 But  God  will  not  give  it  in  the  precise  way  that  we 
 ask  for  it.  And  hence  it  is  that,  beyond  all  other 
 graces,  the  grace  of  perseverance  is  the  one  to  which 
 victory  is  promised ;  that  perseverance  which  en- 
 ables us,  in  spite  of  disappointment  in  ourselves, 
 and  of  seeing  no  fruit  of  all  our  endeavors,  and  of 
 coldness  in  the  heart,  and  of  poorness  in  the  devo- 
 tions, still  to  continue  in  the  path  which  he  has 
 commanded  ;  that  perseverance  shall  one  day  be  ac- 
 knowledged as  a  proof  of  our  being  his  children. 
 F.  T. 
 
 15,  Judge  ye.  Eeason  should  have  free 
 course  through  the  whole  empire  of  religion — length, 
 breadth,  depth,  height ;  it  should  not  be  hindered, 
 but  expedited ;  we  should  wish  to  give  it  wings ; 
 we  should  wish  it  to  be  as  swift  and  as  free  in  its 
 movements  as  the  heart  ought  to  be  in  loving  God, 
 and  the  feet  in  running  the  way  of  his  command- 
 ments. It  is  not  the  exercise  of  reason  which  is  to 
 be  guarded  against,  but  those  perversions  of  reason 
 which  spring  from  pride,  the  spirit  of  sect,  precon- 
 ceived opinions,  and  depraved  inclinations  and  habits. 
 T.  H.  S. 
 
 16.  Which  we  bless.  Literally,  for  which  we 
 speak  good  words  of  praise  and  thanks,  as  is  plain 
 from  chapter  11:  24,  where  th'is  Ijlessinr/ is  interpreted 
 by  the  giving  of  thanks.  The  phrase  here  denotes 
 the  whole  communicants  joining  together  in  blessing 
 God  over  the  cup,  for  his  mercy  in  redeeming  the 
 world,  through  the  blood  of  Christ.  For  both  Luke 
 and  Paul,  in  their  account  of  the  institution,  express 
 this  i)art  of  the  action  by  having  given  thanks.     M. 
 
 The  Coinmunion  of  the  body  and  blood 
 
SECTION-  269.— 1    CORINTHIANS  10:23-33;    11:1-16. 
 
 311 
 
 'of  Christ.  The  great  company  of  faithful  Chris- 
 tians have  fiiloifship,  a  joint,  and  common  interest, 
 in  the  ahucnt  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  as  actually 
 offered  in  sacrifice  for  their  sins  upon  the  cross. 
 With  the  divine  revenue  of  holy  comfort,  hope,  and 
 strength,  which  infallibly  reaches  them  from  their 
 unseen  treasury  of  blessings,  they  arc  sweetly  satis- 
 fied. The  covenant,  by  which  they  hold  and  enjoy 
 their  common  interest  in  it,  is  in  their  actual  pos- 
 session. The  great  seal  of  that  covenant,  in  the 
 consecrated  symbols  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  is  often 
 exhibited  to  their  eyes.  And  from  this  visible  evi- 
 dence, this  sensible  assurance  that  their  title  is  good, 
 that  "  he  is  faithful  who  hath  promised,"  their  faith 
 gathers  its  richest  income  of  present  and  of  satis- 
 fying benefits.  Thus  it  is  that  "  the  cup  of  blessing 
 which  we  bless,  and  the  bread  which  we  break,  are  to 
 them  the  coinmunion  of  the  very  body  and  blood  of 
 Christ  "  ;  of  the  very  sacrifice  which  was  offered  for 
 their  sins  on  the  cross.  J.  S.  S. The  word  com- 
 munion is  properly  "  partnership  " — "  partnership 
 in  the  blood  of  Christ "  ;  all  that  the  blood  contains 
 for  the  soul  becoming  ours — the  whole  blood  becom- 
 ing the  property  of  each  believer.  All  its  blessings, 
 the  paid  ransom,  the  canceled  penalty,  the  forgive- 
 ness, the  cleansing,  the  life,  the  joy,  all  becoming 
 ours  ;  we  being.partakers  of  Christ,  pai'takers  of  his 
 blood,  partakers  of  his  death  and  life.  He  then  that 
 takes  that  cup  is  committed  to  all  that  it  symbolizes ; 
 he  is  counted  as  one  with  it ;  the  possessor  of  its 
 contents  ;  the  partaker  of  its  fullness.  He  is  to  reckon 
 himself  one  with  Jesus  in  his  death  ;  and  God  reckons 
 him  such.  Nothing  less.  He  has  the  whole,  or  he 
 has  nothing ! 
 
 17.  Oneness  with  Christ  and  oneness  with  each 
 other  are  embodied  in  these  symbols.  We  are  many, 
 yet  one ;  many  members,  yet  one  body  and  one  head. 
 All  that  he  has  is  ours.  His  life,  our  life ;  his 
 light,  our  light  ;  his  fullness,  our  fullness  ;  his 
 strength,  our  strength  ;  his  righteousness,  our 
 righteousness ;  his  crown,  our  crown ;  his  glory, 
 our   glory ;    his  inheritance,    our   inheritance ;    for 
 
 we  are  heirs  of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with  Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 18-20.  It  is  only  in  passing,  and  as  an  illus- 
 tration of  his  argument  on  another  subject,  that 
 the  apostle  introduces  the  Lord's  Supper  here. 
 The  oneness  of  the  worshiper,  even  in  a  heathen 
 temple,  with  the  whole  I'eligion  or  system  of  wor- 
 ship, and  with  the  false  god  into  whose  temple  ho 
 comes — this  is  his  theme.  Strange  that,  in  connec- 
 tion with  a  pagan  altar  and  a  temple  of  devils,  he 
 should  be  led  to  give  us  one  of  the  most  striking 
 of  his  statements  regarding  the  supper.  He  takes 
 the  cup  of  the  Lord  and  the  cup  of  devils,  places 
 them   side   by  side,  and  shows   us   the  one   from 
 
 the  other.      Bonar. He  had  already  counseled 
 
 them  to  abstain  from  partaking  of  heathen  sacri- 
 fices for  the  sake  of  love,  lest  their  example  might 
 lead  their  weaker  brethren  to  sin  by  violating  their 
 conscience ;  now  he  takes  higher  ground,  and  this 
 is  his  argument.  Every  sacrificial  feast  in  all  re- 
 ligions is  a  kind  of  worship,  in  the  same  way  as 
 all  who  partook  of  Christian  sacrifices  were  Chris- 
 tians, and  all  who  took  part  in  Jewish  were  Jews  ; 
 so  all  who  sat  at  meat  in  idolatrous  feasts  formed 
 one  society  with  idolatrous  worshipers.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 31.  "Ye  can  not  be  partakers  of  the  Lord's 
 table  and  of  the  table  of  devils."  That  is,  "fel- 
 lowship with  Christ  and  fellowship  with  devils, 
 in  the  sacred  rites  performed  to  each,  are  utterly 
 incompatible  things ;  and  partaking,  not  literally 
 of  the  tables  themselves,  but  of  what  is  present  on 
 the  tables  of  both,  is  an  impious  profanation  of 
 Christ's  ordinance."     J.  S.  S. 
 
 22.  The  heathen  would  reckon  any  one  that  ate 
 of  their  sacrifice  as  a  fellow-worshiper  with  them  of 
 a  demon ;  hence  this  participation  by  Corinthian 
 Christians  would  be  taken  as  a  sanction  of  heathen- 
 ism. Thus  these  religious  banquets  being  not  only 
 an  injury  to  the  Church,  but  also  to  the  heathen, 
 the  apostle,  indignant  at  this  wrong,  breaks  out 
 into  forcible  language,  "  Do  we  provoke  the  Lord 
 to  jealousy  ?  are  we  stronger  than  He  ?  "    F.  W.  R. 
 
 Section  269. 
 
 1  Corinthians  x.  23-33;  xi.  1-16. 
 
 23  All  things  are  lawful  for  me,  but  all  things  are  not  expedient :  all  things  are  lawful  for 
 
 24  me,  hut  all  things  edify  not.     Let  no  man  seek  his  own,  hut  every  man  another's  -wealth. 
 
 25  Whatsoever  is  sold  in  the  shambles,  that  eat,  asking  no  question  for  conscience  sake :  for 
 
 26  the  earth  is  the  Lord's,  and  the  fulness  thereof.     If  any  of  them  that  believe  not  bid  you  to 
 
 27  a  feast,  and  ye  be  disposed  to  go ;  whatsoever  is  set  before  you,  eat,  asking  no  question  for 
 
 28  conscience  sake.     But  if  any  man  say  unto  you,  Tliis  is  offered  in  sacrifice  unto  idols,  eat 
 not  for  his  sake  that  shewed  it,  and  for  conscience  sake :  for  the  earth  is  the  Lord's,  and  the 
 
 29  fulness. thereof:  conscience,  I  say,  not  thine  own,  but  of  the  other:  for  why  is  my  liberty 
 
312 
 
 SECTION'  269.— 1  CORIFTEIANS  10  :  23-33;   11  :  1-16. 
 
 30  judged  of  another  man''s  conscience?    For  if  I  by  grace  be  a  partaker,  why  am  I  evil  spoken 
 
 31  of  for  that  for  which  I  give  thanks?     Whether  therefore  ye  eat,  or  drink,  or  whatsoever  y© 
 
 32  do,  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God.     Give  none  offence,  neither  to  the  Jews,  nor  to  the  Gentiles, 
 
 33  nor  to  the  church  of  God:  even  as  I  please  all  men  in  all  things,  not  seeking  mine  own  profit, 
 but  the  i^rojit  of  many,  that  they  may  be  saved. 
 
 1  Be  ve  followers  of  me,  even  as  I  also  am  of  Christ.     Now  I  praise  you,  brethren,  that  ye 
 
 2  remember  me  in  all  things,  and  keej)  tlie  ordinances,  as  I  delivered  them  to  you.     But  I 
 
 3  would  have  you  know,  that  the  head  of  every  man  is  Christ;  and  the  head  of  the  woman 
 
 4  is  the  man  ;  and  the  head  of  Christ  is  God.     Every  man  praying  or  prophesying,  having  his 
 
 5  head  covered,  dishononreth  his  head.     But  every  woman  tliat  prayeth  or  prophesieth  witli 
 her  head  uncovered  dishonoureth  her  head  :  for  that  is  even  all  one  as  if  she  were  sliaven. 
 
 6  For  if  the  woman  be  not  covered,  let  her  also  be  shorn :  but  if  it  be  a  shame  for  a  woman 
 
 7  to  be  shorn  or  shaven,  let  her  be  covered.     For  a  man  indeed  ought  not  to  cover  his  head, 
 forasnmch  as  he  is  the  image  and  glory  of  God :  but  the  woman  is  the  glory  of  the  man. 
 
 8  For  the  man  is  not  of  the  woman;  but  the  woman  of  the  man.     Neither  was  the  man 
 
 9  created  for  the  woman  ;  but  the  woman  for  the  man.     For  this  cause  ought  the  woman  to 
 
 10  have  power  on  her  head  because  of  the  angels.     Nevertheless  neither  is  the  man  without 
 
 11  the  woman,  neither  the  woman  without  the  man,  in  the  Lord.     For  as  the  woman  is  of  the 
 
 12  man,  even  so  is  the  man  also  by  the  woman  ;  but  all  things  of  God.     Judge  in  yourselves: 
 
 13  is  it  comely  that  a  woman  pray  unto  God  uncovered?     Doth  not  even  nature  itself  teach 
 
 14  you,  that,  if  a  man  have  long  hair,  it  is  a  shame  unto  him  ?  But  if  a  woman  have  long 
 1.5  hair,  it  is  a  glory  to  her  :  for  her  iiair  is  given  her  for  a  covering.  But  if  any  man  seem  to 
 16  be  contentious,  we  have  no  such  custom,  neither  the  churches  of  God. 
 
 One  of  the  saddest  things  about  the  Christian  life  is,  that  it  seems  to  ourselves  to  be  split  up  into  two 
 separate  parts,  which  we  find  it  very  hard,  if  not  altogether  impossible,  to  unite.  We  feel  as  if  we  lived 
 in  two  different  worlds.  We  have  our  moments  of  devotion  and  our  hours  of  utter  worldliness.  We 
 begin,  for  instance,  the  day  with  thankful  acknowledgment  to  God  tor  his  mercies  ;  and,  howsoever  sincere 
 that  may  be,  we  know  too  well  that  it  is  going  to  be  followed  by  a  day  of  unthankful  reception  of  them. 
 We  kneel  down  in  the  morning  and  ask  God  to  guide  us,  and  then  we  go  out  into  the  world  and  take 
 guidance  of  vanity  and  selfishness.  In  a  word,  on  the  clear  mountain-top  we  stand  in  the  light  of  God's 
 face,  and  then  we  come  down  into  the  plain,  and  the  eartldy  vapors  shut  out  the  blue.  I  suppose  the  best 
 of  us  feel  this  apparently  inevitable  severing  of  our  lives  into  two  unlike  portions.  Is  that  distinction 
 between  sacred  and  profane  a  valid  one  ?  is  there  any  reason  why  a  man's  prayers  should  be  more  devout 
 than  his  business  ?  is  there  any  need  why  the  sanctity  of  life  should  be  curdled  together,  as  it  were,  into 
 Sundays  and  acts  of  special  worship,  and  not  be  diffused  through  the  whole  of  life  ?  Are  we  living  on 
 one  principle  from  Sunday  morning  to  Saturday  night ;  or  are  we  having  one  principle  for  Sunday  and 
 another  principle  for  Monday,  one  principle  for  the  ordinary  tenor  of  our  imeventful  days  and  another 
 principle  for  the  crises  and  the  solemn  times  ?  Do  you  and  I  keep  our  religion  as  princes  do  their  crown 
 jewels,  only  wearing  them  on  festive  occasions,  and  have  w-e  another  dress  for  week-days  and  working 
 days  ?  Do  we  keep  our  love  of  Christ  in  our  pews  ;  or  do  we  take  it  out  into  the  street  and  the  market- 
 place with  us,  and  work  it  out  day  by  day,  hour  by  hour,  in  patient  endurance,  in  loyal  love,  in  simple 
 faith,  finding  that  there  is  nothing  little  if  Christ's  name  be  crossed  over  it,  and  nothing  too  great  if  it  be 
 approached  in  bis  strength  ?     A.  M. 
 
 It  is  necessary  for  the  understanding  of  this 
 Epistle  that  we  should  remember  that  it  is  an  answer 
 to  a  letter  received  from  the  Corinthian  Church,  and 
 therefore  constantly  alludes  to  topics  in  that  letter. 
 
 23,  24.  "(But  some  one  will  say  again),  'All 
 things  are  lawful  for  me.'  Nay,  but  not  all  things 
 are  good ;  though  all  things  arc  lawful,  not  all  things 
 build  up  the  Church.  Let  no  man  seek  his  own,  but 
 every  man  his  neighbor's  good."     C. 
 
 25-28.  True  Christian  freedom  shows  itself  in 
 Belf-restraint  and  tender  forbearance  toward  the 
 weak.  So  Paul,  in  full  agreement  with  the  spirit  of 
 the  synod  at  Jerusalem,  earnestly  dissuaded  the  Co- 
 
 rinthian Gentile  Christians  from  eating  meat  offered 
 to  idols,  lest  they  should  offend  the  conscience  of  a 
 weak  brother,  for  whom  likewise  Christ  died  ;  while 
 yet  he  at  the  same  time  asserts,  on  the  other  hand, 
 that  "  the  earth  is  the  Lord's,  and  the  fulness 
 thereof,"  and  that  every  kind  of  food  is,  in  itself, 
 good,  if  it  be  eaten  with  thanksgiving.     P.  S. 
 
 25.  "  Whatsoever  is  sold  in  the  shambles,  eat, 
 asking  no  questions  for  conscience  sake."  You  need 
 not  be  troubled  by  the  fact  that  the  articles  sold  in 
 the  market  have  come  from  a  temple,  since  their 
 nature  as  food  is  unchanged ;  and,  therefore,  whether 
 you  wish  to  buy  them  for  yourselves,  or  are  invited 
 
SECTION  269.— 1   COEINTHIANS  10  :  23-33;   11  :  1-16. 
 
 313 
 
 to  partake  of  them  in  the  house  of  a  heathen 
 neighbor,  you  are  not  bound  to  inquire  from  whence 
 they  came.  In  this  matter  they  were  free  to  act  as 
 they  pleased,  and  yet  their  liberty  was  not  without 
 limits,  since  in  its  exercise  they  must  ever  be  regu- 
 lated by  Christian  love.  Accordingly  Paul  repeats 
 to  them  what  he  had  said  to  the  Romans :  "  Let  no 
 man  seek  his  own,  but  every  man  another's  wealth ; 
 let  every  man  please  his  neighbor  for  his  good." 
 "  Take  heed  that  this  liberty  of  yours  does  not  be- 
 come a  stumbling-block  to  the  weak."  From  these 
 authoritative  expositions  of  the  law  of  expediency, 
 it  would  appear:  1.  That  it  applies  and  can  apply 
 only  to  things  which  are  essentially  indifferent. 
 They  must  be  lawful,  else  they  never  can  be  simply 
 inexpedient,  because,  if  there  exists  in  them  neces- 
 sarily an  element  of  evil,  they  belong  to  the  class  of 
 things  which  are  unlawful  everywhere  and  always, 
 to  all  persons  and  at  all  times.  2.  That  it  applies 
 only  to  special  cases,  and  comes  into  operation  only 
 under  special  circumstances.  Abstinence  from  the 
 meats  in  question  was  not  a  rule  binding  all  Chris- 
 tians at  all  times,  on  the  ground  that  their  use  fended 
 to  mislead  weak  consciences.  It  became  obligatory 
 only  when  it  was  morally  certain  that  the  use  of 
 them  would  cause  some  one  weak  brother  to 
 stumble.  So  Paul  understood  it,  and  on  this  prin- 
 ciple he  acted.  3.  That  it  limits  the  liberty  of 
 Christians  in  lawful  things  to  this  extent  only,  viz. : 
 that  they  do  not  put  a  stumbling-block  or  an  occa- 
 sion to  fall  in  the  way  of  others  who  are  weaker  or 
 less  enlightened  than  themselves.  When  our  ac- 
 tions terminate  upon  ourselves,  the  law  which 
 governs  them  is  of  a  higher  and  more  imperative 
 nature  than  that  of  simple  expediency,  because,  in 
 such  cases,  if  there  is  a  reason  for  our  abstaining 
 from  certain  courses,  or  from  the  use  of  certain 
 things,  wc  shall  find,  if  we  examine  it  closely,  that 
 this  reason  is  one  not  of  a  temporary  but  perma- 
 nent kind.  The  things  themselves  may  be,  indeed, 
 per  se  lawful,  but  they  are  not  to  us.     Forsyth. 
 
 27.  When  he  says,  "  and  ye  be  disposed  to  go," 
 he  well  understands  that  there  are  some  who  will 
 not  be  disposed.  Kept  back  by  no  ascetic  scruples 
 or  legal  restrictions  binding  their  consciences,  they 
 will  be  kept  back  by  their  very  fullness  and  freedom 
 and  the  uplifting  sense  of  Christ  which  ennobles 
 their  life.  They  are  free  in  a  sense  to  do  it,  but 
 they  are  also  more  free,  too  free  to  have  any  dispo- 
 sition that  way.  They  are  able  to  come  down  now 
 and  then  it  may  be,  and  touch  the  plane  of  nature 
 in  ways  of  playfulness  ;  but  it  will  not  be  to  launch 
 themselves  on  tides  of  high  excitement,  and  be 
 floated  clean  away,  but  only  to  freshen  a  little  the 
 natural  zest  of  things,  and  keep  off  the  moroseness 
 of  a  too  rigid  and  total  separation  from  the  sociali- 
 ties and  playtimes  of  the  world.     H.  B. 
 
 29-31.  "A"o(/'  when  /  say  conscience  I  do  not 
 mean  thine  own  conscience,  for  thou  knowest  that 
 the  eating  of  such  a  dish  is  not  a  worshiping  of 
 the  idol ;  but  the  conscience  of  the  other,  who  views 
 it  in  that  light.  Perhaps  thou  wilt  reply.  But  why 
 is  my  liberty  ruled  by  another'' s  conscience  ?  If  by 
 the  free  gift  of  God,  to  whom  the  earth  belongs,  I  be 
 allowed  to  partake  of  all  kinds  of  food,  why  am  1 
 spoken  of  as  an  evil-doer  for  eating  that  meat  for 
 which  I  give  thanks  to  God  ?  In  answer  I  say.  For 
 this  very  reason,  that  ye  are  allowed  to  partake  of 
 all  kinds  of  food,  whether  ye  eat,  or  drink,  or  what- 
 ever ye  do,  ye  are  bound  to  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God, 
 by  doing  it  agreeably  to  his  will."     M. 
 
 By  all  who  believe  that  there  is  any  such  thing 
 as  a  moral  authority  for  human  life,  that  duty  is  a 
 word  with  a  meaning,  and  that  responsibility  is  a 
 fact,  it  will  be  granted  that  each  of  these  three 
 propositions  is  applicable  to  our  intercourse  and 
 connections  with  each  other  :  1.  That  the  moral  sig- 
 nificance of  life  is  nowhere  more  vitally  manifest 
 than  in  what  we  do  or  fail  to  do  for  the  characters 
 of  our  neighbors.  2.  That  a  large  part  of  what  is 
 included  in  the  term  duty  is  what  we  owe  to  other 
 men's  welfare,  or  their  goodness,  which  is  the  same 
 thing.  3.  That  society  presents  a  scene  of  personal 
 responsibility,  peculiar  to  itself,  where  the  materials 
 of  judgment  are  always  accumulating.     F.  D.  II. 
 
 31.  Whatsoever  ye  do,  do  all  to  the 
 glory  of  God.  For  indeed  it  is  our  privilege  to 
 be  with  him  ever,  and  to  have  him  ever  with  us ; 
 whether  we  eat  or  drink,  or  whatever  thing,  grave 
 or  light,  we  may  be  engaged  in.  There  is  nothing 
 strange,  nothing  profane,  nothing  presumptuous  in 
 praying  that  Christ  may  be  with  us  in  all  those 
 common  works  which  our  daily  life  here  brings  with 
 
 it.     T.  A. The  reception  of  food  is  a  common 
 
 action — homely,  trivial,  having  nothing  dignified  or 
 sublime  about  it.  The  implication  of  the  text,  then, 
 is  that  in  our  common  and  trivial  actions  there  is 
 room  and  scope  for  glorifying  Almighty  God.  In 
 one  word,  we  may  either  go  through  common  life  in 
 a  common  way,  tying  up  our  religion  to  public  wor- 
 ship on  Sundays  and  private  prayer  on  week-days^ 
 or  we  may  go  through  common  life  with  an  uncom- 
 mon motive — the  thought  of  God,  and  the  desire  of 
 pleasing  and  serving  him  in  all  things.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 As  in  their  work,  so  in  their  refreshments  and 
 
 rest.  Christians  may  pursue  all  for  him,  whether  they 
 eat  or  drink,  doing  all  for  this  reason,  because  it  is 
 his  will ;  and  for  this  end,  that  he  may  have  glory  ; 
 bending  the  use  of  all  their  strength  and  all  his 
 mercies  that  way ;  setting  this  mark  on  all  their 
 designs  and  ways,  this  for  the  glory  of  my  God,  and 
 this  further  for  his  glory.  This  is  the  art  of  keeping 
 the  heart  spiritual  in  all  affairs,  yea,  of  spiritualizing 
 the  affairs  themselves  in   their  use  that  in  them- 
 
314 
 
 SECTION  269.— 1   CORINTHIANS  10:23-33;    11:1-16. 
 
 selves  are  earthly.  This  is  the  elixir  that  turns 
 lower  metal  into  gold,  the  mean  actions  of  this  life, 
 in  a  Chi-istian's  hands,  into  obedience  and  holy  offer- 
 ings unto  God.     L. The  work  of  our  sanctifica- 
 
 tion  consists  .simply  in  receiving,  from  one  moment 
 to  another,  all  the  troubles  and  duties  of  our  state 
 in  life  as  veils  under  which  God  hides  himself  and 
 gives  himself  to  us.  Every  moment  brings  some 
 duty  to  be  faithfully  performed,  and  this  is  enough 
 for  our  perfection.  The  moment  which  brings  a 
 duty  to  be  performed,  or  a  trouble  to  be  borne, 
 brings  also  a  message  declaring  to  us  the  will  of 
 God.  The  secret  of  belonging  wholly  to  God  is 
 simply  this  :  to  serve  him  in  all  that  comes  to'  you, 
 in  all  that  you  have  to  do.     An. 
 
 32.  Give  offence  neither  to  the  Jews, 
 nor,  etc.  To  the  unbelieving  Jews,  by  giving  them 
 occasion  to  think  that  Christians  are  permitted  to 
 worship  heathen  idols ;  to  the  unbelieving  Gentiles, 
 by  giving  them  occasion  to  think  that  you  allow 
 their  idolatry  by  partaking  of  their  sacrifices ;  to 
 weak  members  of  the  Church  of  God,  by  drawing 
 them  through  your  example  to  eat  of  things  offered 
 to  other  idols,  of  the  lawfulness  whereof  they  arc 
 not  fully  satisfied.     Locke. 
 
 33.  Good  pastors  ought  to  desire  in  such  sort 
 to  please  men  as  that  they  may  make  the  affection 
 felt  for  them  a  kind  of  path  along  which  they  may 
 lead  their  hearers'  hearts  to  love  the  Creator.  'This 
 is  well  expressed  by  Paul,  "  E\'en  as  I  please  all 
 men  in  all  things";  yet  again  he  says,  "If  I  yet 
 pleased  men,  I  should  not  be  the  servant  of  Christ." 
 So  Paul  pleases  men  and  does  not  please  them ; 
 because  in  the  very  fact  of  his  pleasing  them  he 
 desires,  not  that  he  himself  should  please  them,  but 
 that  the  truth  should  please  them  by  his  means. 
 G-rec/orij  the  Great. 
 
 In  this  chapter  (11)  we  meet  two  extravagant 
 abuses  of  Christian  truth  :  first,  concerning  the  con- 
 duct and  deportment  of  Cliristian  women  (1-16),  and 
 next,  respecting  the  administration  of  the  Lord's 
 Supper.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 2,  It  is  customary  with  Paul  to  recognize  what- 
 ever is  praiseworthy  in  the  church  to  which  he  is 
 writing.  In  this  appears  his  wisdom  as  a  spiritual 
 guide.  The  confidence  of  men  is  far  more  easily 
 won  .and  a  hearing  secured  for  whatever  one  has  to 
 say  in  the  way  of  admonition  and  rebuke,  if  it  ap- 
 pears that  he  nowise  overlooks  or  undervalues  what 
 is  good  in  them,  that  he  does  not  willingly  find  fault, 
 but  is  ready  to  acknowledge  every  real  excellence 
 with  cordial  approbation.  Good  and  bad,  more- 
 over, stand  frequently  in  close  connection  with  each 
 other.  The  good  lies  at  the  foundation,  but  the 
 evil  mingles  its  disturbing  influence  with  the  good, 
 and  hence  it  is  through  the  latter  that  we  can  best 
 reach  and  remedy  the  former.     It  is  in  the  clear  per- 
 
 ception of  this  relation,  and  in  the  skillful  use  of  it 
 for  the  correction  of  error,  that  Paul  manifests  his 
 wisdom.  Of  this  a  striking  example  is  furnished  in 
 this  Epistle.     N. 
 
 3.  The  doctrine  which  acts  as  pedestal  to  the 
 column  is  that  of  Christ's  union  as  head  with  the 
 believer.  "  The  head  of  every  man  is  Christ."  Never 
 was  this  precious  doctrine  more  nobly  unfolded  or 
 more  urgently  pressed  than  in  the  writings  of  Paul 
 himself.  The  acts  of  the  Redeemer  are  for  the  re- 
 deemed. He  took  their  nature,  assumed  their  liabili- 
 ties, answered  for  their  delinquency,  procured  their 
 pardon,  accomplished  their  justification,  and  abides 
 in  connection  with  them  for  all  the  manifold  ends 
 of  their  salvation.  For  them  he  was  born,  for  them 
 he  lived,  for  them  he  died,  for  them  he  rose,  for 
 them  he  ascended,  for  thorn  he  intercedes  and  reigns. 
 He  is  made  to  each  of  them  Wisdom,  Righteous- 
 ness, Sanctification,  and  Redemption.  The  funded 
 treasury  of  his  merits,  his  wisdom  and  his  might, 
 are  theirs.     J.  W.  A. 
 
 3-15.  Paul  had  taught  them  that  in  Christ 
 Jesus  all  national,  social,  sexual  distinctions  disap- 
 peared :  "  In  him  is  neither  Jew  nor  Greek,  neither 
 bond  nor  free,  neither  male  nor  female."  Certain 
 Christian  women  laid  eager  hands  on  this  principle, 
 and  so  mishandled  it  as  to  occasit)n  a  public  scandal. 
 Paul  had  taught  the  spiritual  equality  of  man  and 
 woman  ;  he  had  also  taught  the  social  subordination 
 of  the  woman  to  the  man.  But  these  eager  converts 
 had  not  minds  large  enough  to  hold  and  reconcile 
 both  these  great  principles :  they  seized  impetuously 
 on  that  which  fell  in  with  their  wishes  and  let  the 
 other  go.  And  in  our  day  there  are  men  as  well  as 
 women  who  find  it  difficult  to  reconcile  Paul's  two 
 principles,  who  are  <lisposod  to  object,  "  If  in  spirit- 
 ual nature,  relation,  responsibility,  women  are  on  an 
 equality  with  men,  how  can  they  be  suliordinate  to 
 them?"  To  any  such  objectors  it  might  be  enough 
 to  reply :  "  Christ  is  the  coequal  Son  of  the  Father, 
 the  '  fellow'  of  the  Lord  of  Hosts;  yet,  in  the  com- 
 plex, mysterious  relations  of  the  Blessed  Trinity, 
 Christ  is  the  subordinate  and  dependent  Son";  ibr 
 here  is  an  admitted  case  in  which  equality  of  nature 
 
 and  subordinate  position  coexist.      Cox. It  is  the 
 
 doctrine  of  Paul  that,  as  Christ  is  dependent  on 
 God,  and  man  is  dependent  on  Christ,  so  is  woman 
 dependent  cm  man.  Paul  perceived  that  the  law  of 
 Christian  equality  was  quite  consistent  with  the  vast 
 system  of  subordination  running  through  the  uni- 
 verse :  "  But  I  would  have  you  know  that  the  head 
 of  every  man  is  Christ ;  and  the  head  of  the  woman 
 is  the  man  ;  and  the  head  of  Christ  is  God  "  ;  which 
 two  things  we  see  he  distinctly  unites  in  verses  11 
 and  12  when  he  says,  "Nevertheless,  neither  is  the 
 man  without  the  woman,  neither  the  woman  without 
 the  man,  in  the  Lord.  For  as  the  woman  is  of  the 
 man,  even  so  is  the  man  also  by  the  woman  ;  but  all 
 things  of  God."  He  asserts  subordination  in  one 
 sense,  and  denies  it  in  anotlier  ;  and  therefore  bids 
 the  foolish  question  of  "  \Vhieh  is  the  greater  ?  "  to 
 cease  for  ever ;  for  he  distinguishes  between  infe- 
 riority and  subordination,  that  each  sex  exists  in  a 
 certain  order,  not  one  as  greater  than  the  other,  but 
 both  great  and  right  in  being  what  God  intended 
 them  to  be.     F.  W.  R. 
 
SECTION  270.— 1  CORINTHIANS  11  :  nsif. 
 
 315 
 
 Woman  proves  her  equality  with  man,  not  by 
 rebelling  against  her  subordinate  position  in  the 
 social  order,  but  by  cheerfully  accepting  it  as  God's 
 ordinance  for  her,  and  by  discharging  its  duties 
 with  an  ability  cfiual  or  superior  to  that  shown  by 
 her  husband  in  his  different  sphere.  The  Corinthian 
 women,  or  some  of  them,  did  not  see  that.  They 
 thought  to  assert  the  equality  of  the  sexes  ))y  thrust- 
 ing themselves  into  the  habits  and  duties  of  the 
 masculine  sex  to  the  neglect  of  their  own,  by  pray- 
 ing and  prophesying  in  church  instead  of  ruling 
 their  households.  As  a  sign  of  their  enfranchise- 
 ment from  the  degi'ading  bonds  of  heathenism,  as  a 
 proof  that  they  were  the  equals  of  men,  they  ap- 
 peared in  public  unveiled,  and  so  violated  the  de- 
 corum of  their  sex  as  then  understood  ;  in  short, 
 they  became  bad  as  women  that  they  might  prove 
 themselves  as  good  as  men.  The  honor  of  the 
 Christian  community  was  at  stake.  Only  women 
 convicted  of  adultery  had  their  hair  shorn  ;  only 
 women  of  notoriously  abandoned  life  dispensed  with 
 a  veil.  The  Greek  women,  the  honorable  women, 
 invariably  put  on  a  veil,  or  drew  their  pephim  or 
 shawl  over  head  and  face  when  they  left  their  homes. 
 The  heathen  were  quick  to  misconceive  any  depar- 
 ture from  custom,  any  innovation  on  rule  on  the  part 
 of  the  Church.  And  had  the  Christian  women  gone 
 unveiled,  when  the  absence  of  the  veil  was  the  open 
 stamp  of  harlotry,  we  can  easily  conceive  what  their 
 neighbors  would  have  thought  of  them,  what  a  fatal 
 obstacle  would  have  been  thrown  in  the  path  of  the 
 infant  Church.  It  was  no  mere  question  of  max- 
 ims and  rules,  therefore,  with  which  Paul  had  to 
 deal ;  it  was  a  question  of  principle — of  principles 
 vital  and  profound.  And  hence  it  is  that  he  argues 
 so  gravely  and  weightily  on  what  might  seem  a  matter 
 of  small  moment.  Hence  he  appeals  to  nature,  to 
 Scripture,  to  Christian  doctrine,  for  arguments  on 
 points  which  seem  so  trivial  as  whether  a  man  should 
 or  should  not  have  his  hair  cut,  whether  a  woman 
 should  or  should  not  wear  a  veil.  Take  the  simplest 
 of  his  arguments — his  appeal  to  nature.  Jlan  is  by 
 nature  unveiled,  has  short  hair ;  woman  is  veiled 
 with  her  long  hair.  The  divine  intention  is  thus 
 revealed.  In  handling  and  attiring  the  body  we  are 
 to  take  the  suggestions  of  natru'e  as  ordinances  of 
 God ;  we  are  to  carry  out  the  divine  intentions  in- 
 dicated by  our  physical  structure :  man  is  to  go  un- 
 veiled ;  woman  is  to  use  or  to  imitate  the  natural  veil 
 which  God  has  given  her.     The  Greeks  and  Romans 
 
 did  thus  interpret  and  obey  the  voice  of  nature. 
 And  therefore  the  apostle  might  well  appeal  to  what 
 "nature  taught."  His  Scriptural  appeal  is  to  the 
 verses  in  Genesis  which  describe  the  creation  of  man 
 and  woman,  and  the  relation  in  which  they  were  ap- 
 pointed to  stand  (vs.  7-9).  Man,  said  Moses,  was 
 made  "  in  the  image  of  God  "  ;  therefore,  adds  Paul, 
 man  is  a  "  glory  "  of  God.  Hence  he  ought  not  to 
 veil  the  head  which  bears  an  impress  so  divine,  the 
 face  which  reflects  so  excellent  a  glory.  Ijut  "  the 
 woman  is  the  glory  of  the  man " ;  she  was  taken 
 out  of  his  side — not  from  the  rude  clay,  but  from 
 clay  already  attempered  by  human  life  and  heat ; 
 not  from  any  remote  or  uncomely  meniber  of  man's 
 body,  but  from  his  very  heart,  from  the  very  seat 
 of  life.  Therefore  she  is  his  "glory";  she  repre- 
 sents what  is  finest  in  him  and  most  exquisite,  what 
 is  highest  and  best.  Nevertheless,  the  apostle  in- 
 sists (v.  8)  she  was  taken  from  man,  not  man  from 
 woman  ;  she  was  (v.  9)  created  for  man,  not  he  for 
 her.  And  this  derived  origin  indicates  her  depen- 
 dent condition.  Although  she  is  his  glory,  because 
 she  is  his  glory  she  is  to  defer  and  minister  to  him 
 from  whom  she  sprang,  just  as  the  highest  spirits 
 are  those  who  serve  most  and  best.     Cox. 
 
 5.  This  passage  does  not  necessarily  sanction 
 women  speaking  in  public,  even  though  professing 
 miraculous  gifts  ;  he  simply  records  what  took  place 
 at  Corinth,  without  expressing  an  opinion  upon  it, 
 reserving  the  censure  of  it  till  chapter  14  :  34,  35. 
 Fmissd. 
 
 10.  To  the  Hebrews,  unshorn  hair  was  the  sign 
 of  strength  or  power.  And  the  unshorn  hair  of  the 
 woman  is  "  the  power,"  or  the  symbol  of  the  power, 
 which  her  service  requires.  This  I  take  to  be  the 
 apostle's  thought.  And  does  not  nature  itself  con- 
 firm his  thought  ?    Is  not  a  woman's  hair  a  strength 
 
 to  her  as  well  as  a  glory  ?    Cox. "  Power"  would 
 
 be  more  intelligently  expressed  "  the  token  of  pow- 
 er," i.  e,,  the  covering,  implying  that  she  is  under  sub- 
 jection, and  thus  preserving  comeliness  in  the  sight 
 of  the  holy  angels  who  are  present  in  the  Christian 
 assemblies.     A. 
 
 16.  "But  if  anyone  thinks  to  be  contentious 
 in  defense  of  such  a  custom,  let  him  know  that  it  is 
 disallowed  by  me,  and  by  all  the  churches  of  God." 
 
 C. In  closing  his  argument,  besides  asserting  his 
 
 own  decision,  he  appeals  to  the  universal  custom 
 prevalent  among  the  churches;  confirming  all  by 
 apostolic  authority  and  established  order.     B. 
 
 Section  270. 
 
 1  Corinthians  xi.  17-34. 
 
 17  Now  in  this  that  I  declare  unto  you  I  praise  you  not,  that  ye  come  together  not  for  the 
 
 18  better,  bnt  for  the  worse.     For  first  of  all,  when  ye  cotne  together  in  the  church,  I  hear 
 
 19  that  there  be  divisions  among  you ;  and  I  partly  believe  it.     For  there  must  be  also  heresies 
 
 20  among  you,  that  they  which  are  approved  maybe  made  mnnifest  among  you.     When  ye 
 
 21  come  together  therefore  into  one  place,  this  is  not  to  eat  the  Lord's  supper.  For  in  eating 
 every  one  taketh  before  other  his  own  supper:  and  one  is  imngry,  and  another  is  drunken. 
 
 22  What?  have  ye  not  houses  to  eat  and  to  drink  in?  or  despise  ye  the  church  of  God,  and 
 shame  them  that  have  not?  What  shall  I  say  to  you?  shall  I  praise  you  in  this?  I  praiso 
 you  not. 
 
 23  For  I  have  received  of  the  Lord  that  which  also  I  delivered  unto  you.  That  the  Lord 
 54  Jesus  the  same  night  in  which  he  was  betrayed  took  bread:    and  when   he  had  given 
 
316 
 
 8ECTI0X  270.— 1  COSJyTJIIAyS  11  :  17-34. 
 
 thanks,  he  brake  it,  and  said.  Take,  eat :  this  is  ray  body,  wliich  is  broken  for  you  :  this  do 
 
 25  in  remembrance  of  me.     After  the  same  manner  also  he  took  the  cup,  when  he  had  supped, 
 saying.  This  cup  is  the  new  testament  in  my  blood:  this  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in 
 
 26  remembrance  of  me.     For  as  often  as  ye  eat  tliis  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  shew  the 
 
 27  Lord's  deatli  till  he  come.     Wherefore  whosoever  shall  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup 
 
 28  of  the  Lord,  unworthily,  shall  be  guilty  of  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord.     But  let  a  man 
 
 29  examine  himself,  and  so  let  him  eat  of  that  bread,  and  drink  of  that  cup.     For  he  that 
 eateth  and  drinketh  unworthily,  eateth  and  drinketh  damnation  to  himself,  not  discerning 
 
 30  the  Lord's  body.     For  this  cause  many  are  weak  and  sickly  among  you,  and  many  sleep. 
 
 31  For  if  we  would  judge  ourselves,  we  should  not  be  judged.    But  when  we  are  judged,  we  are 
 
 32  chastened  of  tlie  Lord,  that  we  should  not  be  condemned  with  the  world.     Wherefore,  my 
 
 33  brethren,  when  ye  come  together  to  eat,  tarry  one  for  another.     And  if  any  man  hunger, 
 
 34  let  him  eat  at  home ;  that  ye  come  not  together  unto  condemnation.     And  the  rest  will  I 
 set  in  order  when  I  come. 
 
 The  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  when  the  Church  is  kept  pure  by  a  faithful  preaching  of  Christ 
 crucified — the  full  and  uncorrupt  gospel — and  when  her  ministrations  are  blessed  with  the  influences  of 
 the  overshadowing  and  life-giving  Spirit,  is  an  ordinance  in  which  the  Christian  comes  into  closest  com- 
 munion with  his  Saviour,  and  feels  his  lore  for  him  kindling  into  its  intensest  glow ;  in  which,  too,  he 
 comes  into  holiest  communion  with  his/V^/oM'-Christians  of  all  ages  and  nations,  and  feels  himself  most 
 inseparably  knit  to  them  in  "  the  communion  of  saints,"  in  the  u7iion  of  the  great  mystical  body  of 
 Christ ;  and  in  which  he  realizes  a  peculiar  strengthening  and  refreshing  of  his  soul  in  all  her  divine  and 
 heavenly  graces  of  faith  and  courage,  humility  and  purity,  deadness  to  the  world,  and  desires  after 
 heaven.  Through  the  divinely  ordained  symbol  of  the  sacrifice  on  the  cross,  faith  feeds  on  all  the  bene- 
 fits of  Christ's  passion,  enters  into  the  depths  of  that  union  which  subsists  between  each  member  of  the 
 body  and  its  head,  and  draws  a  happy  immortality  from  the  Fountain  of  Life.     J.  S.  S. 
 
 The  Lord's  Supper  is  a  scene  of  solemn  and  affecting  remembrance,  and  a  source  of  most  impressive 
 thought  and  feeling.  It  is  the  place  of  renewed  vows,  renewed  mercies,  renewed  and  renewing  grace, 
 compassion  and  forgiving  love  on  Christ's  part,  and  renewed  penitence  and  faith  on  ours.  It  is  a  landing- 
 place  of  rest,  refreshment,  survey,  and  setting  forth  again  upon  the  Christian  journey.  It  is  an  ordinance 
 for  gratitude  and  love  enkindled  and  increased,  and  strength  administered,  as  well  as  sins  deplored.  It  is 
 a  mount  of  vision,  where  the  glass  is  held  to  the  eye  of  faith,  and  we  may  take  a  view  of  our  fair  and 
 bright  inheritance  in  heaven.     G.  B.  C. 
 
 18.  Divisions.  Whatever  alienates  the  af- 
 fections of  Christians  from  one  another  constitutes 
 schism  in  the  sense  of  the  apostle ;  for  this  strikes 
 directly  at  the  vitals  of  Christianity,  since  it  is  in 
 the  union  of  affection  among  Christians  that  the 
 spirit,  the  life,  and  the  power  of  religion  are  prin- 
 cipally placed.  Schism,  then,  is  the  sin  of  doing 
 anything  to  alienate  men's  hearts  from  each  other, 
 whatever  be  the  occasion  or  the  means  of  the  es- 
 trangement. And  a  sin  it  is  of  a  magnitude  and  enor- 
 mity which  few  can  estimate.  It  is  the  very  opposite 
 of  charity ;  and  in  saying  this  we  arraign  it  upon  the 
 most  solemn  and   the   most  ca])ital  charge   which 
 
 any  indictment  can  prefer.     J.  A.  J. During  the 
 
 present  disjointed  state  of  things  nothing  remains  but 
 for  every  one  to  whom  the  care  of  any  part  of  the 
 Church  of  Christ  is  intrusted  to  exert  himself  to  the 
 utmost  in  the  promotion  of  vital  religion,  in  cement- 
 ing the  friendship  of  the  good,  and  repressing,  with 
 a  firm  and  steady  hand,  the  heats  and  eruptions  of 
 party  spirit.  Were  our  efforts  imiformly  to  take 
 this  direction,  there  would  be  an  idetUity  in  the  im- 
 
 pression made  by  religious  instruction ;  the  distor- 
 tion of  party  features  would  gradually  disappear, 
 and  Christians  would  everywhere  approach  toward 
 that  ideal  beauty  spoken  of  by  painters,  which  is 
 combined  of  the  finest  lines  and  traits  conspicuous 
 in  individual  forms.  Since  they  have  all  drunk  into 
 the  same  spirit,  it  is  manifest  nothing  is  wanting 
 but  a  larger  portion  of  that  spirit,  to  lay  the  foun 
 dation  of  a  solid,  cordial  union.  It  is  to  the  immod- 
 erate attachment  to  secular  interest,  the  love  of 
 power,  and  the  want  of  reverence  for  truth,  not  to 
 the  obscurities  of  revelation,  we  must  impute  the 
 unhappy  contentions  among  Christians — maladies 
 which  nothing  can  correct  but  deep  and  genuine 
 piety.  The  true  schismatic  is  not  so  properly  the 
 person  who  declines  a  compliance  with  what  he 
 judges  to  be  wrong,  though  he  may  be  mistaken  in 
 that  judgment,  as  the  man  who,  like  the  author  be- 
 fore us,  sedulously  employs  every  artifice  to  alienate 
 the  affections  of  good  men  from  each  other.    B.  Hall. 
 
 19.  Heresies.     The  term  heresy  signifies  pri- 
 marily  choice,   then  party,  sect.      It  is  commonly 
 
SECTION  270.— 1  CORINTHIANS  11 :  17^Jf. 
 
 31 
 
 \ised  in  the  bad  sense,  implying  willfulness  on  the 
 side  of  the  individual,  a  spirit  of  arrogant  innova- 
 tion and  party  zeal.  In  the  New  Testament  the 
 term  frequently  occurs,  and  in  various  connections, 
 but  almost  always  involving  some  bad  sense.  It  is 
 used  of  the  religious  parties  among  the  Jews,  as  the 
 Sadducees  (Acts  5  :  17),  the  Pharisees  (15  :  5; 
 26  :  5) ;  of  the  Christians  in  general,  who  were  for 
 a  long  time  called  by  the  Jews  in  contempt  "  the 
 sect  of  the  Nazarenes  "  (Acts  24  :  5,  14  ;  28  :  22) ; 
 and  of  parties  within  the  Christian  Church  (1  Cor. 
 11  :  19;  Gal.  5  :  20).     P.  S. 
 
 20.  The  LorcVs  Supper  was  evidently  to  be  a 
 solemn  commemoration  and  recognition  of  the  re- 
 demption and  deliverance  of  mankind  by  the  death 
 of  Christ,  as  the  Feast  of  the  Passover  was  of  the 
 deliverance  of  the  Israelites  from  the  destroying 
 angel.  Nor  is  this  all ;  for  as  the  Jews  were  accus- 
 tomed in  their  peace-offerings  to  eat  a  part  of  the 
 victim,  and  thus  partook  of  the  sacrifice,  so  they 
 would  perceive  that  in  this  new  institution  the  eat- 
 ing of  the  bread  and  drinking  of  the  wine  was  a 
 mark  and  symbol  of  their  participating  in  the  effects 
 of  this  new  peace-offering,  the  death  of  Christ, 
 ■whose  body  was  broken  and  whose  blood  was  shed 
 for  them  on  the  cross.  They  would  also  see  that 
 this  supper  of  our  Lord  was  from  that  time  to  be 
 substituted  in  the  room  of  the  Passover.     P. 
 
 The  Lord's  Supper  is  called  a  saa'cimenf,  that  is, 
 a  sicfn  and  an  oath.  An  outward  and  visible  sign  of 
 an  inward  and  spiritual  grace ;  an  oath  by  which  we 
 bind  our  souls  with  a  bond  unto  the  Lord.  It  is 
 called  the  Lord's  Supper,  because  it  was  first  insti- 
 tuted in  the  evening,  and  at  the  close  of  the  Pass- 
 over Supper,  and  because  we  therein  feed  upon 
 Christ,  the  Bread  of  Life.  It  is  called  the  Commu- 
 nion, as  herein  we  commune  with  Christ  and  with 
 his  people.  It  is  called  the  Eucharist,  a  thanks- 
 giving, because  Christ,  in  the  institution  of  it,  gave 
 thanks,  and  because  we,  in  the  participation  of  it, 
 must  give  thanks  likewise.  It  is  called  a  feast,  and 
 by  some  a  feast  upon  sacrifice  (though  not  a  sacrifice 
 itself),  in  allusion  to  the  custom  of  the  Jews  feast- 
 ing upon  their  sacrifices.     Buck. 
 
 21,  22.  The  Church  of  Corinth  had  introduced 
 what  was  called  a  love-feast,  in  which  the  churches 
 met  together,  previous  to  the  reception  of  the  Lord's 
 Supper,  to  partake  of  a  common  meal,  rich  and 
 poor  bringing  their  own  provisions.  Beautiful  as 
 the  idea  was,  it  was  liable  to  great  abuse.  In  order 
 to  rectify  the  abuses  which  had  grown  out  of  these 
 love-feasts,  the  apostle  recalls  to  their  remembrance 
 the  reasons  for  the  original  institution  of  the  Lord's 
 Supper,  and  from  them  deduces  the  guilt  and  re- 
 sponsibility of  their  desecration  of  that  ordinance. 
 He  says  that  it  was  meant  as  a  memorial  of  the 
 Redeemer's  sacrifice.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 23-26.  Three  of  the  writers  of  the  Gospels  re- 
 cord the  facts  of  its  first  institution,  and  of  its  being 
 
 enjoined  on  the  disciples  as  a  memorial  of  Christ, 
 and  as  a  sacred  symbol  of  his  atoning  sacrifice. 
 Paul  here  records  the  special  revelation  to  him  of 
 the  same  facts.  These  records  show  that  its  Insti- 
 tutor,  and  his  first  ministers,  considered  it  an  or- 
 dinance in  which  true  Christians  only  are  to  com- 
 mune happily  together  in  love,  and  profitably  to- 
 gether by  faith,  upon  the  consecrated  symhoh  of 
 their  Saviour's  body  and  blood ;  that,  having  pre- 
 viously, by  "  repentance  toward  God  and  faith  to- 
 ward our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  become  participants 
 in  the  pardon  of  sin,  and  in  the  hope  of  eternal  life, 
 as  revealed  in  the  gospel,  such  Christians  come  to- 
 gether at  the  Lord's  Supper  to  express  their  love 
 for  Christ  and  their  faith  in  him ;  and,  in  the  ex- 
 ercise of  these  graces,  to  be  refreshed  and  strength- 
 ened in  the  new  life  mightily,  feeding  in  spirit  on 
 "  the  true  bread  which  came  down  from  heaven." 
 J.  S.  S. 
 
 Looking  at  this  ordinance  we  may  distinguish 
 four  leading  ideas  :  The  memorial  idea.  "  Do  this 
 in  remembrance  of  me."  The  love  which  brought 
 salvation,  and  the  way  by  which  salvation  came,  are 
 to  be  kept  fresh  in  our  minds  by  the  periodic  ob- 
 servance of  the  ordinance  which  commemorates 
 Christ's  death.  The  si/mbolical  idea.  As  baptism 
 teaches  by  symbol  the  doctrine  of  depravity  and  the 
 necessity  of  regeneration,  so  the  impressive  ordi- 
 nance of  the  supper  speaks  to  us  of  guilt  and  of 
 the  atonement.  The  social  idea.  It  is  the  "  Lord's 
 table "  which  is  spread,  the  "  Lord's  Supper  "  of 
 which  we  partake.  It  is  a  communion  of  Christians 
 with  their  Lord  and  with  one  another.  The  sacra- 
 mental idea.  This  ordinance,  besides  being  a  me- 
 morial service  and  symbolical  of  precious  truth,  is 
 really  a  means  of  grace  to  those  w  ho  receive  it  in 
 faith  ;  in  a  real  though  not  in  a  bodily  sense  Christ 
 is  present,  and  in  a  spiritual  though  not  in  a  cor- 
 poreal manner  believers  do  feed  upon  him  to  their 
 spiritual  nourishment  and  growth  in  grace.    F.  L.  P. 
 
 Christ  is  really  present  to  his  people  in  this 
 sacrament,  not  bodily,  but  in  spirit ;  not  in  the 
 sense  of  local  nearness,  but  of  efficacious  operation. 
 They  receive  him  not  w  ith  the  mouth,  but  by  faith ; 
 they  receive  his  flesh  and  blood,  not  as  flesh,  not  as 
 material  particles,  not  as  human  life,  not  the  super- 
 natural influence  of  his  glorified  body  in  heaven, 
 but  his  body  as  broken  and  his  blood  as  shed.  The 
 union  thus  signified  and  effected  is  not  a  corporeal 
 union,  not  a  mixture  of  substances,  but  a  spiritual 
 and  mystical  union  due  to  the  indwelling  of  the 
 Holy  Spirit.  The  efficacy  of  this  sacrament  as  a 
 means  of  grace  is  not  in  the  sign,  nor  in  the  service, 
 nor  in  the  minister,  nor  in  the  word,  but  in  the  at- 
 tending influence  of  the  Holy  Ghost.     C.  H. The 
 
 holy  Communion  was  meant  to  be  an  abiding  sign  of 
 Christ's  love  to  us,  that  as  we  received  into  our 
 
318 
 
 SECTION  210.— 1  QORINTHIANS  11  :  17-31^. 
 
 bodies  the  bread  and  wine,  which  are  tlie  signs  of 
 his  body  and  blood,  so  he  would  enter  into  our  spirits 
 by  his  Spirit,  and  so  become  partaker  in  us,  that  we 
 
 might  become  partakers  in  him.    T.  A. We  come 
 
 to  Christ  for  life,  and  to  the  holy  Communion  with 
 life.  Wc  come  to  Christ  for  forgiveness,  and  to  the 
 holy  Communion  with  forgiveness,  if  we  come  to  it 
 aright,  for  the  strengthening  and  refreshing  of  our 
 souls  by  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  as  our  bodies 
 are  by  the  bread  and  wine.  Food  and  strength  are 
 for  the  living  and  not  for  the  dead.  A  dead  thing 
 can  not  get  strength  and  refreshment.  It  must  first 
 have  life.  The  sinner,  by  grace,  gets  life  in  Christ 
 and  from  Christ,  and  has  Christ  for  his  life  ;  and  in 
 the  blessed  sacrament  obtains  by  the  same  grace, 
 from  Christ,  and  not  from  the  sacrament,  strength 
 and  refreshment  for  the  soul.  The  God  of  all  grace 
 ■works  in  the  hearts  of  his  believing  people,  in  this 
 and  all  his  other  ordinances,  richly,  to  their  souls' 
 good.     Oregg. 
 
 We  feel  what  a  tie  there  is  to  bind  each  of  us 
 to  his  brother  when  we  come  to  the  table  of  our 
 common  Lord.  So  far,  the  Lord's  Supper  is  but  a 
 type  of  what  every  Christian  meeting  should  be. 
 Never  should  any  of  us  be  gathered  together  on  any 
 occasion  of  common  life,  in  our  families  or  with  our 
 neighbors,  we  should  sit  down  to  no  meal,  we  should 
 meet  in  no  company,  without  having  Christ  also  in 
 the  midst  of  us,  without  remembering  what  we  all 
 are  to  him,  and  what  we  each  therefore  are  to  our 
 brethren.     T.  A. 
 
 These  hands  which  take  the  body  and  blood  of 
 Christ,  how  holy  they  ought  to  be.  They  shall  not 
 ■withhold  anything  from  Christ  which  he  requires  of 
 us,  nor  be  shut  against  the  needy ;  they  shall  work 
 no  ill  to  a  neighbor,  keep  back  no  just  due  ;  they 
 shall  be  diligent  in  business,  as  the  hands  of  Christ 
 must  have  been  when  he  worked  at  his  trade  and 
 dignified  our  labor ;  they  shall  strike  no  passionate 
 blow ;  they  shall  use  severity  at  proper  times,  sus- 
 tained by  divine  authority ;  they  shall  shed  kindness 
 and  blessings  on  others ;  they  shall  write  no  letters 
 wjiich  the  eye  of  Christ  might  not  be  permitted  to 
 read ;  they  shall  receive  no  gains  on  which  we  can 
 not  ask  his  blessing.     N.  A. 
 
 26.  Till  he  come.  The  rite  was  not  a  me- 
 morial of  death  simply,  but  of  death  conquered  by 
 life.  The  seal  of  the  efficacy  of  the  death  of  Christ 
 was  given  in  the  resurrection,  and  the  limit  of  the 
 commemoration  of  his  passion  was  looked  for  in  his 
 
 return.     B.  F.  W. The  memorial  of  the  cross  is 
 
 also  the  promise  of  the  glory ;  and  they  who  at  the 
 Lord's  table  on  earth  love  to  show  forth  their  Lord's 
 death  (in  he  come,  are  surely  more  likely  tlian  others 
 to  be  looking  forward  to  the  glorious  moment  when 
 they  will  be  called  to  sit  down  to  the  marriage  sup- 
 per of  the  Lamb.     A.  W.  T. 
 
 Notice  here  the  many  words  which  are  connected 
 with  "the  Lord"  by  the  apostle:  The  Lord's  body, 
 verse  29 ;  the  Lord's  hlood,  verse  27 ;  the  Lord's 
 bread,  verse  27  ;  the  Lord's  cup,  verse  27  ;  the  Lord's 
 death,  verse  26  ;  the  Lord's  supper,  verse  20.  For  in 
 this  ordinance  Christ  is  all  and  in  all ;  everything 
 here  speaks  of  Jesus,  and  he  speaks  in  everything ; 
 he  is  the  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the 
 end,  the  first  and  the  last.     Bonar. 
 
 Christ  instituted  two  outward  rites.  There  could 
 not  have  been  fewer,  and  they  could  not  have  been 
 simpler ;  and  look  at  the  portentous  outgrowth  of  su- 
 perstition, and  the  unnumbered  evils,  religious,  moral, 
 social,  and  even  political,  which  have  come  from 
 the  invincible  tendency  of  human  nature  to  corrupt 
 forms,  even  when  the  forms  are  the  sweet  and  sim- 
 ple ones  of  Christ's  own  appointment.  What  a  les- 
 son the  history  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  and  its  grad- 
 ual change  from  the  domestic  memorial  of  the  dying 
 love  of  our  Lord  to  the  "tremendous  sacrifice," 
 reads  us  as  to  the  dangerous  ally  which  spiritual 
 religion — and  there  is  no  other  religion  than  spirit- 
 ual— enlists  when  it  seeks  the  help  of  external 
 rites !     A.  M. 
 
 27-30.  The  occasion  on  which  he  spake  is  well 
 known.  The  grossly  "  carnal "  Corinthians  had  fall- 
 en into  the  practice  of  making  the  Lord's  Supper  a 
 common  meal,  or,  something  worse,  an  occasion  of 
 excessive  sensual  indulgence.  They  paid  no  atten- 
 tion to  it  as  a  divinely  ordained  commemoration  of 
 the  death  and  passion  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
 They  "  distinguished  "  not  between  this  and  an  or- 
 dinary feast :  they  ate,  drank,  and  were  drunken. 
 They  "  discerned  not  the  Lord's  body,"  in  that  they 
 treated  the  consecrated  bread  and  wine,  which  were  its 
 symbols,  as  though  they  were  a  profane  feast.  They 
 had  lost  sight  of  the  true  character  and  design  of 
 the  sacrament,  and  had  gone  to  such  "  excess  of  riot- 
 ing," that,  as  a  special  judgment,  some  of  them  were 
 seized  with  "  weakness  and  sickness,"  and  many  of 
 them  were  fallen  "  asleep,"  either  in  literal  death  or 
 in  awful  spiritual  insensibility.  They  were  '■'^  guilty 
 of  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord,^''  by  heaping  con- 
 tempt on  that  sacred  ordinance  in  wliich  they  were 
 represented.  Contempt  of  the  symbol  is  contempt  of 
 the  thing  symbolized.  Contempt  of  the  rcjireseutative 
 is  contempt  of  the  being  represented.  Thus  the  body 
 of  Christ  was  dishonored  by  the  abuse  heaped  on  its 
 memorial.  Thus  "  the  King  of  Saints  "  himself  was 
 insulted  by  the  slight  east  on  his  divinely  appointed 
 representative.  This,  plainly,  is  the  whole  of  the 
 apostle's  meaning.     J.  S.  S. 
 
 In  verse  29,  '^'^ damnation''''  should  be  "judg- 
 ment "  ;  and  in  verse  34,  "  condemnation  "  should  be 
 written  "judgment."  In  verse  31,  "if  we  would 
 judge  ourselves  "  should  be  "  if  we  duly  discerned 
 ourselves."     The  verb  is  the  same  as  in  "discern 
 
SECTION  271.— 1  CORINTHIANS  12  : 1-31. 
 
 319 
 
 not "  in  verse  29,  and  should  have  been  carefully 
 kept  identical.     A. 
 
 32.  It  is  not  an  easy  matter  to  be  drawn  from 
 the  love  of  this  world,  and  this  is  that  which  God 
 mainly  requires  of  his  children.  And  if  in  the  midst 
 of  afflictions  they  are  sometimes  subject  to  this  dis- 
 ease, how  would  it  grow  upon  them  with  ease  and 
 
 prosperity  ?  When  they  are  beaten  from  one  world- 
 ly folly  or  delight,  they  are  ready  to  lay  hold  upon 
 some  other,  being  thrust  out  from  it  at  one  door  to 
 enter  at  some  other.  Thus,  it  is  clear,  there  is  great 
 need  of  afflictions,  yea,  of  many  afflictions,  that  the 
 saints  be  chastened  by  the  Lord,  that  they  may  not  be 
 condemned  ivith  the  world.     L. 
 
 Section  271. 
 
 1  Corinthians  xii.  1-31. 
 
 1  Now  concerning  spiritual  gifts,  brethren,  I  would  not  have  you  ignorant.     Ye  know 
 
 2  that  ye  were  Gentiles,  carried  away  unto  these  dumb  idols,  even  as  ye  were  led.     Where- 
 
 3  fore  I  give  you  to  understand,  that  no  man  speaking  by  the  Spirit  of  God  calleth  Jesus 
 
 4  accursed:  and  that  no  man  can  say  that  Jesus  is  the  Lord,  but  by  the  Holy  Ghost.     Now 
 
 5  there  are  diversities  of  gifts,  but  the  same  Spirit.     And  there  are  differences  of  administra- 
 
 6  tions,  but  the  same  Lord.     And  there  are  diversities  of  operations,  but  it  is  the  same  God 
 
 7  which  worketh  all  in  all.     But  the  manifestation  of  the  Spirit  is  given  to  every  man  to  profit 
 •  8  withal.     For  to  one  is  given  by  the  Spirit  the  word  of  wisdom ;  to  another  the  word  of 
 
 9  knowledge  by  the  same  Spirit;  to  another  faith  by  the  same  Spirit;  to  another  the  gifts  of 
 
 10  healing  by  the  same  Spirit ;  to  another  the  working  of  miracles ;  to  another  prophecy ;  to 
 another  discerning  of  spirits;  to  another  divers  kinds  of  tongues;  to  another  the  interpre- 
 
 11  tation  of  tongues  :  but  all  these  worketh  that  one  and  the  selfsame  Spirit,  dividing  to  every 
 
 12  man  severally  as  he  will.     For  as  the  body  is  one,  and  hath  many  members,  and  all  the 
 
 13  members  of  that  one  body,  being  many,  are  one  body :  so  also  is  Christ.  For  by  one  Spirit 
 are  we  all  baptized  into  one  body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or  Gentiles,  whether  we  be  bond  or 
 free ;  and  have  been  all  made  to  drink  into  one  Spirit. 
 
 14  For  the  body  is  not  one  member,  but  many.     If  the  foot  shall  say.  Because  I  am  not  the 
 
 15  hand,  I  am  not  of  the  body;  is  it  therefore  not  of  the  body?     And  if  the  ear  shall  say, 
 1(1  Because  I  am  not  the  eye,  I  am  not  of  the  body  ;  is  it  therefore  not  of  the  body  ?     If  the 
 
 17  whole  body  were  an  eye,  where  were  the  hearing?     If  the  whole  were  hearing,  where  tcere 
 
 18  tlie  smelling?     But  now  hath  God  set  the  members  every  one  of  them  in  the  body,  as  it 
 
 19  hath  pleased  him.     And  if  tiiey  were  all  one  member,  where  were  the  body?    But  now  are 
 
 20  they  many  members,  yet  1)ut  one  body.     And  the  eye  cannot  say  unto  the  hand,  I  have  ho 
 
 21  need  of  thee:  nor  again  the  head  to  the  feet,  I  have  no  need  of  you.     Nay,  muoli  more 
 
 22  those  members  of  the  body,  which  seem  to  be  more  feeble,  are  necessary:  and  those  tnem- 
 
 23  bers  of  the  body,  which  we  think  to  be  less  honourable,  upon  these  we  bestow  more  abun- 
 
 24  dant  honour;  and  our  uncomely ^w?-^*  have  more  abundant  comeliness.  For  our  comely 
 parts  have  no  need  :  but  God  hath  tempered  the  body  together,  having  given  more  abundant 
 
 25  honour  to  that^>«;-^  which  lacked:  that  there  should  be  no  schism  in  the  body;  but  that 
 
 26  the  members  should  have  the  same  care  one  for  anotiier.  And  wlietlier  one  member  suffer, 
 all  the  members  suffer  with  it ;  or  one  member  be  honoured,  all  the  members  rejoice  with 
 
 27  it.     Now  ye  are  the  body  of  Christ,  and  members  in  particular. 
 
 28  And  God  hath  set  some  in  the  church,  first  apostles,  secondarily  prophets,  thirdly 
 teachers,   after  tliat  miracles,   then  gifts  of    healings,  helps,   governments,   diversities  of 
 
 29  tongues.     Are  all  apostles?  are  all  prophets?  are  all  teachers?  are  all  workers  of  miracles? 
 
 30  Have  all  the  gifts  of  healing?  do  all  speak  with  tongues?  do  all  interpret?     But  covet 
 
 31  earnestly  the  best  gifts :  and  yet  shew  I  unto  you  a  more  excellent  way. 
 
 As  warmth  is  inseparable  from  fire  and  brightness  from  light,  so  are  the  qualities  of  hallowing  and 
 giving  life,  of  goodness  and  rectitude,  inseparable  from  the  Spirit.  It  is  He  that  tills  angels  and  archangels, 
 hallows  powers,  gives  life  to  all.  Distributed  to  creatures,  and  variously  shared  by  each,  he  is  nowise 
 diminished  by  those  that  share  him.  To  all  he  gives  the  grace  which  proceeds  from  him,  but  he  is  not 
 spent  on  his  receivers  ;  on  the  contrary,  while  they  that  take  him  are  filled,  he  himself  lacks  nothing.     He 
 
320 
 
 SECTION  271.— 1  CORmTHIANS  IS  :  1-31. 
 
 illuminates  all  men  for  the  knowledge  of  God ;  he  inspires  prophets ;  he  gives  wisdom  to  lawgivers,  per- 
 fects just  men,  gives  dignity  to  the  self-controlled,  works  gifts  of  healing,  gives  life  to  the  dead,  releases 
 the  fettered,  adopts  the  aliens  into  sonship.  This  he  works  through  the  birth  from  above.  Through  him 
 the  weak  become  strong,  and  the  poor  rich,  and  the  unskilled  in  argument  are  wiser  than  the  wise.  He 
 abides  in  heaven,  and  fills  the  earth,  and  is  everywhere  present,  and  nowhere  circumscribed.  He  dwells 
 entire  in  each  one,  and  is  entire  with  God.  He  does  not  administer  his  gifts  ministerially,  but  distributes 
 his  graces  with  sovereign  power.     For  he  divides  to  each  severally  as  he  wills.     Basil. 
 
 The  Church  may  well  be  compared  to  a  garden  variegated  with  flowers  of  every  species  and  clime ;  to 
 an  anthem,  in  which  the  highest  and  deepest  tones  blend  in  wonderful  harmony ;  to  a  body,  whose  mem- 
 bers have  each  its  particular  form  and  function,  yet  are  ruled  by  the  same  head,  permeated  by  the  same 
 blood,  and  subservient  to  the  same  end.  In  this  very  diversity  of  divine  endowments  must  we  adore  the 
 inexhaustible  wisdom  and  grace  of  the  Lord.  The  unbiased  contemplation  of  this  unity  in  diversity  and 
 diversity  in  unity  should  free  us  from  all  exclusiveness  and  bigotry,  and  raise  us  to  a  genuine  liberality  and 
 catholicity  of  thought  and  feeling.     P.  S. 
 
 3-6.  In  this  chapter  Paul  sets  himself  to  dis- 
 cuss spiritual  gifts  and  inspiration.  First,  he  lays 
 down  a  broad  general  principle  respecting  spiritual 
 inspiration ;  secondly,  he  determines  the  place  and 
 value  of  different  degrees  of  spiritual  inspiration. 
 He  lays  down  the  general  principle  respecting  in- 
 spiration in  the  third  verse :  "  No  man  can  say 
 that  Jesus  is  the  Lord,  but  by  the  Holy  Ghost." 
 This  made  the  broad  separation  between  the  Chris- 
 tian Church  and  the  Gentile  world.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 4.  Diversities  of  gifts.  Gregory  the  Great 
 says :  "  The  Almighty  has  acted  with  the  souls  of 
 men  as  he  has  with  the  different  countries  of  the 
 earth.  He  might  have  given  fruits  of  all  kinds  to 
 every  land  ;  but,  if  every  land  did  not  require  the 
 fruits  of  another,  there  would  be  no  fellowship 
 maintained  with  the  others.  Hence  it  comes  to  pass 
 that  to  one  he  gives  what  the  other  has  not,  and  the 
 latter  supplies  what  the  former  wants,  and  so  the 
 separated  lands  are  united  by  a  communication  of 
 gifts.  And,  like  different  countries,  the  souls  of 
 saints  are  related  to  productions — they  arc  all  united 
 together  in  one  love."  Thus  Gregory  points  out 
 how  the  inequality  and  diversity  among  men  is 
 necessary  and  ordained  by  God  ;  that  to  wish  to 
 make  all  things  externally  equal  would  be  a  mutila- 
 tion of  nature  and  a  destruction  of  divine  arrange- 
 ment ;  but  that  the  love  that  proceeds  from  the 
 gospel  equalizes  all  from  within,  as  all  the  inequali- 
 ties foimded  in  nature,  or  springing  out  of  the  rela- 
 tions of  life,  ought  to  be  materials  for  the  expres- 
 sion anil  ]ireservation  of  love.     N. 
 
 But  the  same  Spirit.  There  is  an  essential 
 difference  in  all  lives,  and  there  is  in  them  also,  by 
 the  gift  of  God,  an  essential  unity.  There  is  a 
 difference  in  them  because  there  is  a  unity ;  be- 
 cause, that  is,  they  are  not  bounded  by  that  which 
 falls  under  our  present  notice,  which  is  fragmentary, 
 imperfect,  half  suppressed,  but  pass  on  to  the  more 
 immediate  presence  of  God,  where  all  that  has  been 
 blessed  by  his  Spirit  coexists  in  absolute  harmony 
 and  power.     B.  F.  W. 
 
 7.  While  the  Spirit  is  of  one  nature,  yet  many 
 are  the  excellences  which  in  the  name  of  Christ  he 
 works  out.  For  he  uses  one  man's  tongue  to  utter 
 wisdom,  illuminates  another's  soul  with  prophecy, 
 to  another  gives  ability  to  interpret  the  divine  Scrip- 
 tures. One  man's  self-control  he  strengthens,  an- 
 other he  teaches  how  to  give  alms,  another  to  dis- 
 cipline himself,  another  to  despise  the  interests  of 
 the  body ;  another  he  prepares  for  martyrdom ; 
 differently  in  each  case,  but  not  diverse  from  him- 
 self, as  it  is  written,  "  But  the  manifestation  of  the 
 Spirit   is   given   to    every   man   to   profit   withal." 
 
 Ci/ril  of  Jerusalem. The  loftiest  gifts,  the  most 
 
 conspicuous  position,  have  no  other  purpose  than 
 that  which  the  lowliest  powers  in  the  obscurest  cor- 
 ner are  meant  to  subserve.  The  one  distributing 
 Spirit  divides  to  each  man  severally  as  he  will ;  and 
 whether  he  endows  him  with  starlike  gifts,  which 
 soar  above  and  blaze  over  half  the  world  with  luster 
 that  lives  through  the  centuries,  or  whether  he  set 
 him  in  sonic  cottage  window  to  send  out  a  tiny  cone 
 of  light  that  pierces  a  little  way  into  the  night  for 
 an  hour  or  two  and  then  is  quenched — it  is  all  one. 
 The  manifestation  of  the  Spirit  is  given  to  every 
 man  for  the  same  purpose — to  do  good  with.  And 
 we  have  all  one  office  and  function  to  be  discharged 
 by  each  in  his  own  fashion,  namely,  to  give  the 
 light  of  the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God  in  the 
 face  of  Christ  Jesus.     A.  M. 
 
 12.  The  whole  human  body  is  admirably  ar- 
 ranged for  growth  and  vigor.  Every  member  and 
 joint  contributes  to  its  healthful  and  harmonious 
 action.  All  depend  on  the  head  with  reference  to 
 the  most  important  functions  of  life,  and  all  derive 
 their  vigor  from  that.  So  it  is  in  the  Church.  It 
 is  well  arranged  for  growth  and  vigor,  and  it  is 
 beautifully  organized  in  its  various  members  and 
 officers.  It  depends,  moreover,  on  Christ  as  the 
 head,  to  sustain,  invigorate,  and  guide  it.     A.  B. 
 
 13.  Baptized.  There  is  an  inward  work  on 
 the  soul  —  a  work  of  power  and  love,  of  (juickening 
 and  life-warm  energy,  of  transforming,  yet  of  ordi- 
 
SECTION  211.-1  CORINTHIANS  12  : 1-31. 
 
 321 
 
 nary  grace — which  is  called  a  baptism,  doubtless  be- 
 cause the  baptism  by  loato-  is  its  appointed  symbol. 
 This  inward  work  of  the  Spirit,  whenever  effected 
 through  the  word  of  God,  and  the  holy  light  which 
 this  word  sheds  around  the  mind,  may,  with  truth 
 and  force,  be  called  a  baptism.  Now,  the  whole  of 
 this  connection  is  figurative  speech  ;  that  is,  the 
 literal  human  body — animated,  of  course,  by  the 
 living  human  soul — is  used  as  a  strong  figure  of  the 
 mystical  body  of  Christ,  filled  with  that  Holy  Spirit 
 by  whom  its  members  are  cemented  into  indissol- 
 uble union.  Hence,  doubtless,  the  baptism  spoken 
 of  is  that  inward  baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which 
 has  its  appointed  symbol  indeed  in  the  baptism  by 
 water,  but  which,  as  we  have  so  often  seen,  has  no 
 connection  with  it  as  its  operated  result.  The  true 
 force  of  the  passage  may  be  thus  expressed  in  para- 
 phrase :  "  By  one  divine  Spirit,  all  real  Christians, 
 of  whatever  nation  or,  name,  are  closely  united  as 
 members  in  that  one  spiritual  body,  of  which  Christ 
 is  the  head  ;  and  this  work  of  the  Spirit  may  be 
 called  a  baptism,  because  it  has  its  appointed  symbol 
 in  that  primary  Christian  ordinance."     J.  S.  S. 
 
 13.  By  one  Spirit  into  one  body.  Union 
 in  Christ  they  have  that  are  indeed  Christians ;  this 
 they  pretend  to  have  who  profess  themselves  Chris- 
 tians. If  natural  friendship  be  capable  of  that  ex- 
 pression, one  spirit  in  two  bodies.  Christian  union 
 hath  it  much  more  really  and  properly.  For  there 
 is,  indeed,  one  Spirit  more  extensive  in  all  the  faith- 
 ful ;  yea,  so  one  spirit,  that  it  makes  them  up  into 
 one  body  more  extensive.  They  are  not  so  much  as 
 divers  bodies,  only  divers  members  of  one  body.     L. 
 
 14.  There  are  different  members,  and  all  have 
 not  the  same  office.  Some  are  there  to  teach — some 
 to  counsel  and  administer — some  to  tend  the  young 
 — some  to  visit  the  sick-bed — some  to  conduct  the 
 temporal  affairs  of  the  Church — some  to  be  liberal 
 givers  as  God  has  prospered  them — and  some,  with- 
 
 ■  out  any  formal  mode  of  action,  come  under  this  de- 
 scription, which  applies  to  them  all,  "  Sons  of  God, 
 without  rebuke,  shining  as  lights  in  the  world,  hold- 
 ing forth  the  word  of  life."  It  is  very  beautiful  to 
 8oe  how  the  God,  who  has  bound  his  world  into  a 
 grand  harmony  by  its  very  diversity,  has  arranged  for 
 this  same  end  in  his  Church,  by  giving  the  members 
 their  different  faculties  of  work — how  the  pure  light 
 that  comes  from  the  sun  breaks  into  its  separate 
 hues  when  it  touches  the  palace-house  of  Christ  with 
 its  varied  cornices  and  turrets  till  every  color  lies  in 
 tranquil  beauty  beside  its  fellow.  If  it  is  not  so  it 
 should  be  so,  and  as  the  Church  grows  it  will  be  so. 
 Use  and  ornament,  the  corner-stone  and  the  cope- 
 stone,  shall  both  be  felt  .to  have  their  due  place. 
 Ker. 
 
 17.  Not  only  is  the  life  of  the  body  one  thing, 
 in  wliichever  of  the  members  it  operates,  but  also 
 64 
 
 the  members  conspire  together  to  one  end.  In 
 fetching  and  reaching  anything,  the  design  is 
 formed  by  the  brain  ;  the  object  is  seen  by  the  eye  ; 
 the  feet  are  made  to  walk  in  that  direction;  the 
 hands  subsequently  are  raised  to  grasp  the  object. 
 Combination  for  one  purpose  is  quite  as  obvious  in 
 the  whole  procedure  as  the  interpenctration  of  the 
 entire  body  by  one  life.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 30,  31.  The  impression  which  the  apostolic 
 Epistles  give  us  of  a  Christian  congregation  is  that 
 of  a  body  so  organized  as  that  each  and  every  mem- 
 ber is  made  useful  to  the  whole  body,  and  the  par- 
 ticular gift  which  God  bestows  upon  the  weakest 
 and  most  insignificant  is  so  appreciated  and  applied, 
 that  "  the  head  "  or  "  the  eye  " — the  most  intelligent 
 or  most  discerning — can  not  say  to  that  weak  mem- 
 ber, "  I  have  no  need  of  thee."     N.  M. 
 
 33.  As  the  apostle  has  spoken  in  the  whole 
 chapter  of  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  since  it  is 
 with  reference  to  these  that  he  distinguishes  the 
 members  of  the  Church  as  strong  and  feeble,  we 
 may  present  the  idea  of  the  apostle  in  this  form. 
 The  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit  which  are  the  most 
 feeble  are  also  the  most  necessary.  The  gifts  that 
 are  more  feeble  are  humility,  by  which  a  believer 
 abases  himself  before  God  and  regards  others  as 
 more  excellent  than  himself ;  fidelity,  which  will  not 
 be  unjust  in  the  smallest  any  more  than  in  the 
 greatest  things ;  purity  of  manners  and  of  thought, 
 which  keeps  undefiled  the  temple  where  the  Holy 
 Spirit  deigns  to  dwell ;  truth,  which  would  not  for 
 the  greatest  bribe  open  its  lips  to  the  slightest  false- 
 hood ;  contentment,  which  bears  all  losses  without  a 
 murmur,  because  its  real  treasure  can  not  be  taken 
 from  it ;  activity,  which  remembers  that  the  kingdom 
 of  God  consists  not  in  words  but  in  deeds ;  charity, 
 not  charity  factitious,  borrowed,  learned  by  heart,  but 
 a  true  love,  a  tenderness  of  soul,  which  alternately 
 pities  and  consoles,  soothes  and  beseeches,  which 
 can  not  revile  or  despise,  which  bcai'S  all  things, 
 excuses  all  things,  which  rejoices  not  in  iniquity 
 but  rejoices  in  the  truth.     A.  V. 
 
 34.  To  regard  the  business  attaching  to  any 
 station  of  life  as  insignificant  is  as  unreasonable  as 
 it  is  unscriptural.  Paul  says  of  the  human  body, 
 that  God  has  "  given  honor  to  those  members  w  bich 
 lacked."  The  same  may  be  said  of  society.  Its 
 whole  fabric  and  framework  is  built  up  of  humble 
 duties  accurately  fulfilled  by  persons  in  humble  sta- 
 tions. The  Scrii)ture,  with  that  wonderful  penetra- 
 tion into  the  thoughts  of  man  which  characterizes 
 its  every  page,  has  taken  care  to  set  the  seal  of  dig- 
 nity and  sacredness  upon  those  callings  and  employ- 
 ments which  are  lowest  in  the  social  scale.     E.  M. 
 
 G. If  I   am   faithfully  serving  Chri.st,   does   it 
 
 really  so  much  matter  whether  my  hand  holds  a 
 scepter,  a  pen,  or  a  spade — whether  I  touch  thou- 
 
322 
 
 SECTION  271.— 1  CORINTHIAN'S  12  : 1-31. 
 
 sands  every  day  or  only  shillings  and  pence — 
 whether  I  meet  many  people  or  only  few — whether 
 my  house  is  large  or  small — whether  my  name  is 
 famous  or  utterly  unknown?  It  is  but  "a  little 
 while,"  and  the  stir  and  tumult  of  life,  be  it  in  high 
 or  low  degree,  will  be  over,  the  drudgery  all  gone 
 through,  the  commonness  ended  in  the  shining  of 
 eternal  sublimity.  Not  where  I  am,  but  what  I  am, 
 and,  still  more,  what  I  am  becoming,  is  the  thing ! 
 Not  what  I  do,  but  how  I  am  doing  it !  Not  high 
 or  low  in  earthly  place  and  estimate,  but  high  or 
 low  in  purpose,  tone,  temper !  If  anything  of  no- 
 bler outward  aspect  can  be  inserted  into  your  life, 
 well.  If  you  can  have  the  seeming  commonness  as- 
 sociated and  relieved  with  something  visibly  greater 
 and  better — some  new  task,  endeavor,  friendship, 
 possibility — well.  But  if  not,  we  say  again,  call  not 
 that  life  which  God  in  his  infinite  wisdom  has  ap- 
 pointed for  you,  which  by  his  great  redeeming  act 
 he  has  purified,  which  from  the  roll  of  his  provi- 
 dence is  unfolding  itself  under  his  very  eye,  which 
 is  quick  with  the  stirrings  of  his  Spirit,  which  has 
 the  seeds  of  immortal  glory  in  its  bosom — call  it 
 not  common.  It  is  great,  unless  you  make  it  little  ; 
 it  is  good,  unless  you  make  it  evil.     A.  R. 
 
 26.  The  spirit  and  the  law  of  the  life  of  Christ 
 is  to  be  that  of  every  member  of  the  Church,  and 
 the  law  of  the  life  of  Christ  is  that  of  sympathy. 
 
 F.  W.  R. And  this  living  sympathy  is  in  every 
 
 living  member  of  the  body  of  Christ  toward  the 
 whole  and  toward  each  particular  part.  This  makes 
 a  Christian  rejoice  in  the  welfare  and  good  of  an- 
 other as  if  it  were  his  own,  and  feel  their  griefs  and 
 distresses  as  if  himself  were  really  sharer  in  them ; 
 for  the  word  comprehends  all  feeling  together,  feel- 
 ing of  joy  as  well  as  of  grief.  And  always  where 
 there  is  most  of  grace  and  of  the  Spirit  of  Jesus 
 Christ  there  is  most  of  this  sympathy.  When  the 
 heart  can  unfeignedly  rejoice  in  the  Lord's  bounty 
 to  others,  and  the  luster  of  grace  in  others  far  out- 
 shining their  own,  truly  it  is  an  evidence  that  what 
 grace  such  a  one  hath  is  upright  and  good,  and  that 
 the  law  of  love  is  engraven  in  his  heart.  And 
 where  that  is  there  will  be  likewise  a  compassionate, 
 tender  sense  of  the  infirmities  and  frailties  of  their 
 brethren.     L. 
 
 27.  Under  this  striking  and  beautiful  symbol  of 
 the  body  is  set  forth  the  unity,  the  harmony,  the 
 proportionate  and  cooperative  efficiency  of  the 
 Church  of  Christ.  That  equality  of  the  brother- 
 hood which  our  Lord  laid  down  as  a  fundamental 
 principle  in  the  constitution  of  his  Church  does  not 
 imply  eciuality  of  function  or  of  official  place  and 
 work.  In  primitive  times,  when  miraculous  gifts 
 were  widely  shared  by  the  Church,  there  were  marked 
 diversities  in  those  gifts,  and  in  the  ofiicial  position 
 of  persons  thus  endowed.     And  now  the  equality 
 
 of  the  brotherhood  does  not  displace  the  divine  law 
 of  arrangement,  distribution,  adaptation  in  the  body. 
 For  the  Church  is  not  a  society,  it  is  a  body ;  and 
 the  equality  of  its  members  consists  first  in  the  fact 
 of  membership  in  Christ,  their  common  head ;  next 
 in  community  of  privileges  ;  next  in  dependence 
 upon  one  another  for  sympathy  and  support ;  next 
 in  cooperation  toward  the  same  end,  under  the  au- 
 thority and  direction  of  the  one  head.  And  the 
 humblest  may  now  obtain  the  greatest  gifts,  which 
 in  the  next  chapter  the  apostle  defines  to  be  faith, 
 hope,  charity.     J.  P.  T. 
 
 28.  The  miraculous  gifts  imparted  to  many  in 
 the  early  Church  are  carefully  ranked  and  marked 
 by  the  hand  of  the  apostle  as  inferior  to  those  gifts 
 which  were  "for  edification  and  exhortation  and 
 comfort."  "  And  God  hath  set  some  in  the  Church, 
 first  apostles,  secondarily  prophets,  thirdly  teachers, 
 after  that  miracles,  then  gifts  of  healing,  helps,  gov- 
 ernments, diversities  of  tongues."  Here  miracle- 
 working,  healing,  and  spealfing  with  divers  tongues 
 are  set  as  inferior  gifts  to  those  whereby  men  were 
 
 constituted  teachers  or  prophets.     Arthur. All 
 
 these  are  engaged  in  the  work  of  the  ministry, 
 though  in  ditferent  departments.  Together  they 
 constituted  the  ministry  by  which  Christ  meant  to 
 establish  and  edify  the  Church ;  but  the  oflSces  of 
 prophets  and  apostles  were  not  designed  to  be  per- 
 manent.    A.  B. 
 
 Prophets,  teachers.  All  offices,  whether  for 
 the  government  or  edification  of  the  body,  were  con- 
 sidered as  charisms — gifts  of  the  Spirit.  Persons 
 who  were  designated  by  their  peculiar  natural  pow- 
 ers, as  quickened  and  directed  by  the  Spirit,  for  the 
 discharge  of  their  functions,  were  appointed  to  ful- 
 fill them.  Among  the  gifts  of  the  Spirit  was  that 
 of  teaching.  There  was  a  class  of  persons  who 
 showed  themselves  specially  adapted  to  speak  in  a 
 moving  and  instructive  way,  and  these  were  recog- 
 nized as  having  a  divine  call  to  this  service.  They 
 were  not  elders,  though  elders  might  teach,  and  late 
 in  the  apostolic  age  teaching  came  to  be  considered 
 a  necessary  part  of  an  elder's  work.  But  teaching 
 was  free  in  the  apostolic  churches,  in  the  sense  that 
 whoever  felt  himself  impelled  by  an  inward  impulse 
 to  address  his  brethren  might  do  so  at  the  proper 
 time  in  the  service.  The  gilt  of  prophecy  was  not 
 a  foretelling  of  future  events,  but  rather  a  fervid 
 outpouring  of  Christian  truth,  it  might  be  in  the 
 form  of  exhortation.  The  "  teacher "  expounded 
 doctrine  in  the  exercise  of  reflection,  and  as  a  fruit 
 of  the  study  of  the  Old  Testament  Scriptures, 
 though  under  an  illumination  from  above.  The 
 utterances  of  the  "  prophets "  were  more  impro- 
 vised, and  thus  adapted  to  seize  on  the  attention 
 and  thrill  the  mind  even  of  a  pagan  auditor  who 
 chanced  to  enter  the  Christian  assemblies.  The  ad- 
 dresses of  the  "  teacher  "  were  in  the  form  of  di- 
 dactic instruction;  those  of  the  "prophet"  were 
 hortatory,  or  at  least  predominantly  emotional. 
 These  last  might  spring  from  an  extravagant  zeal 
 or  enthusiasm,  and  contain  an  admixture  of  hurtful 
 error.  Hence  there  were  persons  competent  to  dis- 
 cern spirits,  or  to  discriminate  between  wliat  should 
 he  considered  divine  truth  and  what  should  be  re- 
 jected. 
 
 Miracles.  Including  the  power  to  heal  dis- 
 eases  without    the   intervention   of    the    ordinary. 
 
SECTION  272.— 1  CORINTHIANS  13  : 1-13. 
 
 323 
 
 means  of  cure.  Illustrations  of  the  exercise  of 
 these  powers  are  presented  in  the  book  of  Acts ; 
 but  they  were  not  specially  called  into  activity  in 
 the  assemblies  for  worship. — Thus,  in  the  apostolic 
 church,  all  the  functions  of  government,  as  well  as 
 of  teaching,  were  in  the  hands  of  those  who  were 
 conscious  of  acting  as  the  organs  of  a  Power  above 
 themselves,  by  whom  they  were  singled  out,  each  of 
 them  for  his  particular  work.  It  was  a  community 
 lifted  up  to  this  high  pitch  of  earnestness.  It  was, 
 to  use  the  apostle's  simile,  a  body,  every  member  of 
 which  served  every  other,  and  was  served  in  turn  by 
 all.     G.  P.  F. 
 
 Other  gifts  specially  mentioned  as  charisms  are 
 the  gift  of  government  and  the  gift  of  ministration. 
 By  the  former,  certain  persons  were  specially  fitted 
 to  preside  over  the  Church  and  regulate  its  internal 
 order ;  by  the  latter,  its  possessors  were  enabled  to 
 minister  to  the  wants  of  their  brethren,  to  manage 
 the  distribution  of  relief  among  the  poorer  members 
 of  the  Church,  to  tend  the  sick,  and  carry  out  other 
 practical  works  of  piety.     C. 
 
 31.  Covet  the  best  gifts.  The  same  apostle 
 who  so  earnestly  urged  contentment  with  the  gifts 
 we  have,  and  forbade  contemptuous  scorn  of  others 
 
 with  feeble  gifts,  bids  us  yet  to  aspire.  Be  content- 
 ed, yet  aspire ;  that  should  be  the  faith  of  all,  and 
 the  two  are  quite  compatible.  And  there  arises 
 from  such  a  belief  the  possibility  of  generous  ad- 
 miration; all  the  miserable  shutting-up  of  ourselves 
 in  superciliousness  is  done  away.  Desirous  of  reach- 
 ing something  higher,  we  recognize  love  and  what 
 is  above  ourselves  ;  and  this  is  the  condition  of  ex- 
 cellence, for  we  become  that  which  we  admire.  All 
 gifts  are  to  be  cultivated ;  let  no  Christian  despise 
 them.  Every  accomplishment,  every  intellectual 
 faculty  that  can  adorn  and  grace  human  nature, 
 should  be  cultivated  and  polished  to  its  highest  ca- 
 pability. Yet  these  are  not  the  things  that  bring  us 
 nearer  God.  "  Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart,  for 
 they  shall  see  God."  "  If  we  love  one  another,  God 
 dwelleth  in  us,  and  his  love  is  perfected  in  us." 
 You  may  have  strong,  eagle-eyed  faith  ;  well,  you 
 will  probably  be  enabled  to  do  great  things  in  life, 
 to  work  wonders,  to  trample  on  impossibilities.  You 
 may  have  sanguine  hope ;  well,  your  life  will  pass 
 brightly,  not  gloomily.  But  the  vision  of  God  as 
 he  is,  to  see  the  King  in  his  beauty,  is  vouchsafed 
 not  to  science  nor  to  talent,  but  only  to  purity  and 
 love.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 Section  272. 
 
 1  Corinthians  xiii.  1-13. 
 
 1  Though  I  speak  with  the  tongues  of  men  and  of  angels,  and  have  not  charity,  1  am  be- 
 
 2  come  as  sounding  brass,  or  a  tinkling  cymbal.     And  though  I  have  the  gift  of  prophecy,  and 
 understand  all  mysteries,  and  all  knowledge;  and  though  I  have  all  faith,  so  that  I  could 
 
 3  remove  mountains,  and  have  not  charity,  I  am  nothing.     And  though  I  bestow  all  my  goods 
 to  feed  the  poor^  and  though  I  give  my  body  to  be  burned,  and  have  not  charity,  it  profiteth 
 
 4  me  nothing.     Charity  suffereth  long,  and  is  kind;  charity  envieth  not;  charity  vaunteth 
 
 5  not  itself,  is  not  putFed  up,  doth  not  behave  itself  unseemly,  seeketh  not  her  own,  is  not 
 
 6  easily  provoked,  thinketh  no  evil ;  rejoiceth  not  in  iniquity,  but  rejoiceth  in  the  truth ; 
 
 7  beareth  all  things,  believeth  all  things,  hopeth  all  tilings,  endureth  all  things.     Charity 
 
 8  never  faileth:  but  whether  there  le  prophecies,  they  shall  fail;  whether  there  he  tongues, 
 
 9  they  shall  cease ;  whether  there  le  knowledge,  it  shall  vanish  away.     For  we  know  in  part, 
 
 10  and  we  prophesy  in  part.     But  when  that  which  is  perfect  is  come,  then  that  which  is  in 
 
 11  part  shall  be  done  away.     When  I  was  a  child,  I  spake  as  a  child,  I  understood  as  a  child, 
 
 12  I  thought  as  a  child:  but  when  I  became  a  man,  I  put  away  childish  things.     For  now  we 
 see  through  a  glass,  darkly  ;  but  then  face  to  face :  now  I  know  in  part ;  but  then  shall  I 
 
 13  know  even  as  also  T  am  known.     And  now  abideth  faith,  hope,  charity,  these  three;  but 
 the  greatest  of  these  is  charity. 
 
 Charity  involves  the  highest  affection  of  the  soul,  and  directs  that  affection  with  a  proportionate 
 ardor,  and  an  absolute  continuance  toward  all  moral  beings.  It  is  piety  toward  God.  It  is  a  constraining 
 philanthropy  toward  man.  It  reaches  to  all  that  lives  around  us.  It  loves  ourselves,  and  we  ought  to  be 
 loved.  And  this  is  the  ultimate  glory  of  character.  It  is  the  parent  of  all  other  virtues,  containing  them 
 within  it.  It  is  the  sum  of  all  other  virtues,  for  "the  greatest  is  charity."  Humility,  truthfulness, 
 patience,  magnanimity,  the  chasteness  of  temper  that  makes  the  soul  white,  the  spirit  of  forgiveness  that 
 makes  the  soul  Godhke,  every  excellence  that  exalts,  every  trait  that  adorns,  is  the  child  of  benevolence. 
 And  yet  this  is  simple  as  light,  as  air !     R.  S.  S. 
 
 Hold  fast  charity,  on  which  all  the  secrets  of  Scripture  depend  ;  so  will  you  hold  fast  what  you  have 
 learned,  and  also  what  you  have  not  yet  learned.  For  if  you  know  charity,  you  know  something  on  which 
 that  also  depends  which  perhaps  you  know  not ;  and  in  what  you  understand  in  Scripture  charity  is  patent, 
 
324 
 
 SECTI0X272.—1   CORIXTHIANS  13:1-13. 
 
 in  what  you  do  not  understand  charity  is  latent.  Accordingly  he  who  holds  fast  charity  in  his  con- 
 duct holds  both  what  is  patent  and  what  is  latent  in  the  divine  discourses.  Wherefore  follow  after 
 charitv  the  sweet  and  salutary  bond  of  souls,  without  which  the  rich  man  is  poor,  with  which  the  poor 
 man  is  rich.  Charity  is  patient  in  adversities,  temperate  in  prosperity,  strong  in  grievous  sufferings, 
 cheerful  in  good  works ;  most  secure  in  temptation,  most  expansive  in  hospitality;  most  joyous  among 
 true  brethren,  most  patient  among  false  ones.  In  Abel  it  is  acceptable  through  sacrifice,  in  Noah  fearless 
 amid  the  deluge,  in  Abraham's  wanderings  most  faithful,  in  Moses  most  forbearing  amid  injuries,  in 
 David's  tribulations  most  gentle.  It  is  free-spoken  in  Paul  for  rebuke,  humble  in  Peter  for  submission ; 
 human  in  Christians  for  confessing,  divine  in  Christ  for  pardoning.  But  what  can  I  say  of  charity  that 
 is  greater  or  richer  than  those  praises  of  it  which  the  Lord  utters  by  the  mouth  of  the  apostle  when  he 
 points  to  the  "  far-surpassing  way  "  ?  How  great  is  charity  !  The  power  of  prophecy,  the  basis  of  knowl- 
 edge, the  fruit  of  faith,  the  riches  of  the  poor,  the  life  of  the  dying.     Aug. 
 
 The  previous  chapter  discusses  the  gifts  of  the 
 Spirit,  this  contrasts  them  with  the  grace  of  charity 
 or  love ;  but  the  last  verse  of  the  former  is  the  link 
 between  both  chapters :  "  Covet  earnestly  the  best 
 gifts;  and  yet  show  I  unto  you  a  more  excellent 
 way."  Now  the  more  excellent  way  is  charity.  He 
 who  treads  the  brilliant  road  of  the  highest  accom- 
 plishments is,  as  a  man,  inferior  to  him  who  treads 
 the  path  of  love.  To  the  apostle's  mind  there  was 
 emptiness  in  eloquence,  nothingness  in  knowledge 
 and  even  in  faith,  uselessness  in  liberality  and  sacri- 
 fice where  love  was  not.  And  none  could  be  better 
 qualified  than  he  to  speak.  None  taught  like  him 
 the  philosophy  of  Christianity.  None  had  so  strong 
 a  faith  or  so  deep  a  spirit  of  self-sacrifice.  In  no 
 other  writings  are  we  so  refined  and  exalted  by  "  the 
 thoughts  which  breathe  and  words  that  burn."  And 
 yet,  in  solitary  preeminence  above  all  these  gifts,  he 
 puts  the  grace  of  love.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 The  beautiful  superstructure  of  philanthropy, 
 which  the  apostle  has  raised  in  this  chapter,  has  for 
 its  foundation  a  supreme  regard  for  the  great  and 
 blessed  God.  The  utmost  kindness  and  sympathy, 
 the  most  tender  compassion  united  with  the  most 
 munificent  liberality,  if  it  do  not  rest  on  the  love  of 
 God,  is  not  the  temper  here  set  forth — is  not  the 
 grace  which  has  the  principle  of  immortality  in  its 
 nature,  and  which  will  live  and  flourish  in  eternity 
 when  faith  and  hope  shall  cease.  For  want  of  this 
 vital  and  essential  principle  of  all  true  religion,  how 
 much  of  kindly  feeling  and  active  benevolence  is 
 daily  expended,  which,  while  it  yields  its  amiable 
 though  unrenewed  professor  much  honor  and  de- 
 light, has  not  the  weight  of  a  feather  in  the  scales 
 of  his  eternal  destiny. 
 
 1.  Sonudiiig  brass.  Should  a  man  be  in- 
 vested with  these  stupendous  endowments,  and  em- 
 ploy them  in  the  service  of  the  gospel ;  still,  if  his 
 heart  were  not  a  partaker  of  love,  he  would  be  no 
 more  acceptable  to  God  than  was  the  clangor  of  the 
 brazen  instruments  employed  in  the  idolatrous  wor- 
 ship of  the  Egyptian  Isis,  or  the  noise  of  the  tink- 
 ling cymbals  which  accompanied  the  orgies  of  the 
 Grecian  Cybele. 
 
 2,  3.  Though  one  were  gifted  with  prophecy  so 
 as  to  explain  the  deepest  mysteries  of  the  Jewish 
 or  the  Christian  systems,  and,  in  addition,  possessed 
 i,nat  miraculous  faith  by  which  the  most  diflicult  and 
 astonishing  changes  would  have  been  effected,  he 
 was  nothing,  and  less  than  nothing,  without  love. 
 "  And  though  I  give  my  body  to  be  burned,"  i.  e.,  as 
 a  martyr  for  religion.  Whether  such  a  case  as  this 
 ever  existed  we  know  not ;  it  is  not  impossible ; 
 but  if  it  did,  not  the  tortures  of  an  agonizing  death, 
 nor  the  courage  that  endured  them,  nor  the  seeming 
 zeal  for  religion  which  led  to  them,  would  be  ac- 
 cepted in  lieu  of  love.     J.  A.  J. 1  relieve  no 
 
 man  upon  the  rhetoric  of  his  miseries,  nor  to  con- 
 tent mine  own  commiserating  disposition  ;  for  this 
 is  still  but  moral  charity,  and  an  act  that  oweth 
 more  to  passion  than  reason.  He  that  relieves 
 another  upon  the  bare  suggestion  and  bowels  of 
 pity  doth  not  this  so  much  for  his  sake  as  for  his 
 own ;  for  by  compassion  we  make  others'  misery 
 our  own,  and  so  by  relieving  them  we  relieve  our- 
 selves also.     Browne. 
 
 4.  Suffereth  long.  The  word  signifies  "to 
 have  a  long  mind,"  to  the  end  of  whose  patience 
 provocations  can  not  easily  reach.  It  does  not 
 mean  patience  in  reference  to  the  afflictions  which 
 come  from  God,  but  to  the  injuries  and  provoca- 
 tions which  come  from  man,  a  disposition  which 
 imder  long-continued  offenses  holds  back  anger,  and 
 is  not  hasty  to  punish  or  to  revenge.  Its  kindred 
 property  is  nearly  allied  to  it,  "  is  not  easily  pro- 
 voked," or  "  is  not  exasperated."  Kind.  Kindness 
 is  anxious  not  to  give  offense ;  it  is  delicately  tender 
 in  reference  to  the  feelings  of  its  object,  and  would 
 not  unnecessarily  crush  the  wing  of  an  insect,  much 
 less  inflict  a  wound  upon  a  rational  mind.  It  is 
 active  in  conferring  benefits — watches  for  an  oppoi'- 
 tunity  to  afford  assistance,  and  is  not  satisfied  un- 
 less it  can  do  something  to  increase  the  general  stock 
 of  comfort.  Envieth  not.  Envy  causes  us  to  feel 
 uneasiness  at  the  sight  of  another's  possessions  or 
 happiness,  and  makes  us  dislike  him  on  that  ac- 
 count. Of  all  base  passions,  this  is  the  basest.  It 
 is  unmingled  malignity  ;  the  most  direct  contrariety 
 
SECTION  27S.—1  CORINTHIAN'S  18:1-13. 
 
 325 
 
 of  love.  Envy  can  not  even  offer  the  excuses  which 
 many  vices  sometimes  bring  forward :  anger  pleads 
 the  provocation  it  has  received,  but  envy  has  re- 
 ceived no  offense ;  lust  and  intemperance  plead  the 
 gratification  which  their  objects  yield,  and  robbery 
 holds  up  its  gain,  but  envy  gains  nothing  but 
 misery,  and  converts  the  happiness  of  which  it  is 
 the  witness  into  wormwood  and  gall  for  its  own 
 cup,  and  transvenoms  the  honey  of  another  man's 
 comfort  into  the  poison  of  asps  for  its  own  bosom. 
 It  is  a  source  of  eternal  vexation — an  instrument  of 
 self-torment — a  rottenness  in  the  bones — a  burning 
 ulceration  of  the  soul — a  crime  which,  partaking  of 
 the  guilt,  partakes  as  largely  of  the  misery  of  hell. 
 J.  A.  J. 
 
 4,  5.  "Charity  is  not  puffed  up."  This  seems 
 rather  an  attribute  of  humility  than  of  charity. 
 Again :  "  Charity  doth  not  behave  itself  unseemly  "  ; 
 i.  e  ,  shows  taste  and  tact  in  finer  points  of  conduct. 
 This  sounds  rather  like  courtesy  than  like  charity. 
 But  the  inspired  apostle  is  not  wandering  from  his 
 point.  Love  has  the  closest  connection  with  humil- 
 ity and  courtesy,  so  that  perfect  love  can  never  ex- 
 ist without  either.  Every  breach  of  love  in  the 
 world  is  due  more  or  less  to  pride.  Whence  come 
 all  wranglings,  jars,  and  discords,  but  from  a  secret 
 feeling  that  a  certain  precedence  and  certain  rights 
 are  our  due,  and  a  determination  always  to  stand 
 upon  those  rights,  and  never  to  waive  that  pre- 
 cedence ?  Strike  at  the  root  of  this  feeling  in  the 
 heart,  and  you  strike  at  the  root  of  every  quarrel ; 
 or,  in  other  words,  secure  humility  in  any  mind  of 
 man,  and  you  secure  love,  at  least  on  its  negative 
 side.  The  case  is  the  same  with  courtesy.  Perfect 
 love  would  involve  perfect  courtesy,  that  is  to  say,  a 
 nice  sense  of  propriety  in  our  intercourse  with  others, 
 and  a  delicacy  of  feeling  toward  them.  So  far  as 
 anyone  is  defective  in  this  perfect  courtesy,  he  wants 
 one  of  the  finer  features  of  love.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 5.  Seeketh  not  her  own.  The  essence  of 
 man's  sin,  the  sum  of  his  moral  depravity,  is  to 
 love  himself  supremely,  to  seek  himself  finally  and 
 exclusively,  to  make  self,  in  one  shape  or  another,  the 
 center  to  which  all  his  busy  thoughts,  anxious  cares, 
 and  diligent  pursuits  constantly  tend.  Self  is  the 
 great  idol  which  mankind  are  naturally  disposed  to 
 worship,  and  selfishness  the  grand  interest  to  which 
 they  are  devotedly  attached.  But  the  grace  of  God 
 so  subdues  this  disposition  that  it  is  no  longer  the 
 ascendant  of  the  mind,  and  plants  in  the  heart  the 
 principle  of  benevolence — a  principle  which,  as  it 
 leads  us  to  love  God  supremely,  and  our  neighbor  as 
 ourselves,  is  the  direct  contrary  of  selfishness. 
 
 Thinketh  no  evil.  Like  a  good  spirit,  it  is 
 ever  opposing  the  advice  and  counteracting  the  in- 
 fluence of  envy,  revenge,  or  avarice.  It  would 
 make  the  miserable  happy  and  the  happy  still  hap- 
 
 pier. It  retires  into  the  closet  to  project  schemes 
 for  blessing  mankind,  and  then  goes  out  into  the 
 crowded  regions  of  want  and  wretchedness  to  exe- 
 cute them ;  it  deviseth  good  on  its  bed,  and  riseth 
 in  the  morning  to  fulfill  the  plans  of  mercy  with 
 which  it  had  sunk  to  rest. 
 
 7.  Charity  is  not  fickle,  unsteady,  and  easily 
 discouraged ;  not  soon  disheartened,  or  induced  to 
 relinquish  its  object ;  but  is  persevering,  patient, 
 and  self-denying  in  the  pursuance  of  its  design  to 
 relieve  the  wants,  assuage  the  sorrows,  reform  the 
 vices,  and    allay  the   animosities   of  those   whose 
 
 good  it  seeks.     J.  A.  J. We  ought  not  to  drive 
 
 when  we  find  we  can  not  lead,  nor  wax  fretful  and 
 impatient  of  delays  which  are  inevitable,  nor  lose 
 temper  over  great  things  or  over  trifles,  for  that 
 will  show  that  we  ourselves  are  growing  weaker, 
 nor  impute  malign  motives  to  others,  nor  even  to 
 think  ungenerous  or  uncharitable  thoughts  concern- 
 ing them  or  their  action,  but  rather  seek  to  settle 
 our  strength  in  this — in  the  universal  charity  which 
 "  beareth  all  things,  believeth  all  things,  hopeth  all 
 things,  endureth  all  things,"  and  then,  as  the 
 result,  achieveth  all  things.     A.  R. 
 
 8.  Charity  never  faileth.  Yes,  see  its 
 eternity,  its  immortal  vigor  and  freshness.  For  the 
 door  of  heaven  itself  is  thrown  open,  and  lo  !  charity 
 is  there,  as  she  was  for  ever,  in  the  bosom  of  God 
 — now  in  the  hearts  of  his  redeemed  people.  All 
 personal  accomplishments,  intellectual  masteries, 
 miraculous  exploits,  prophecies,  tongues,  earthly 
 knowledge,  are  passing  away ;  the  brightest  lights 
 go  out,  the  finest  brain  is  broken,  the  most  eloquent 
 voice  is  still.  They  "  fail,"  they  "  cease,"  they 
 "  vanish  away."  They  are  all  "  in  part,"  and  are 
 "  done  away,"  "  when  that  which  is  perfect  is 
 come."  Half  blind,  and  groping,  we  see  "  as 
 through  a  glass  darkly."  How  true  that  is  !  The 
 skies  are  clouded.  Our  very  eyes  are  weak,  and 
 ache  with  straining  to  see.  But  all  that  lovely  air 
 is  clear ;  and  when  the  purer  eyes  of  the  spiritual 
 body  are  opened,  without  dimness,  doubt,  or  uncer- 
 tainty, in  the  wondering  fullness  of  open  vision,  the 
 children  of  Christian  charity  shall  see  face  to  face, 
 and  in  the  "  love  that  passeth  knowledge  "  know  as 
 they  are  known.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 9.  Prophecy  gives  us  light,  that  the  Church 
 may  not  lose  its  hope  in  the  dark  hours  of  its  dis- 
 cipline. But  the  light  reveals  neither  the  length  of 
 the  way  nor  the  severity  of  the  trials  nor  the  exact 
 nature  or  extent  of  the  final  triumph,  for  such  full 
 knowledge  would  prevent  those  influences  with 
 which  the  present  state  of  things  acts  on  character, 
 and  which  are  better  than  knowledge.  He  who 
 gains  character  out  of  the  uncertainties  of  life  gains 
 everything.  He  has  learned  in  the  dark  not  only 
 those  qualities  of  character  which  make  him  a  good 
 
326 
 
 SECTIOX  273.— 1  CORIXTHIAXS  13  : 1-13 
 
 actor  in  these  earthly  scenes  and  which  generally 
 insure  success,  but  he  has  learned  also  how  to  de- 
 pend on  God,  to  trust  in  his  providence,  to  act  with 
 him  in  his  plans,  and  to  secure  his  cooperation. 
 He  is  thus  fitted  for  eternal  life,  for  its  employment, 
 for  its  revelations.  He  has  gained  from  his  condi- 
 tion here  what  God  meant  he  should.  Soon  this 
 earthly  darkness  shall  pass  away ;  soon  a  bound- 
 less field  of  knowledge  be  open  to  him ;  soon  per- 
 fect certainty  be  within  his  reach.  He  now  knows 
 as  he  is  known.     Is  not  this  gain  ?     T.  D.  W. 
 
 10.  Perfect  is  come.  Looking  at  man  we 
 seem  to  sec  a  vast  collection  of  little  beginnings, 
 attempts,  failures  ;  like  a  plantation  on  a  bleak  and 
 blasted  heath.  And  the  progress  in  whatever  is 
 valuable  and  noble,  whether  in  individuals  or  com- 
 munities, is  so  miserably  difficult  and  slow.  So 
 that  "  the  perfectibility  of  ma7i"  in  the  sense  in 
 which  that  phrase  has  been  employed,  stands  justly 
 ridiculed  as  one  of  the  follies  of  philosophic  ro- 
 mance. Then  how  delightful  it  is  to  see  revelation 
 itself  pronouncing  as  possible,  and  predicting  as  to 
 come,  something  "  perfect  "  in  the  condition  of  man ! 
 That  which  is  in  part  shall  be  done  away. 
 Imagine  the  emerging  from  this  dark  world  into 
 light !  what  a  dismissal  from  our  spirits,  what  a 
 vanishing  away  of  the  whole  systems  of  our  little 
 notions,  our  childish  conceptions !  And  yet  there 
 will  not  be  an  entire  contempt  thrown  upon  the 
 retrospect,  for  it  will  be  understood  how  those  little 
 notions,  that  feeble  light,  that  partial  revelation, 
 were  the  right  training  for  the  infancy  and  child- 
 hood of  the  human  soul.  Let  us,  then,  be  thankful 
 that  we  do  know,  though  but  in  part,  and  earnestly 
 apply  and  improve  what  we  are  permitted  to  know. 
 Let  us  be  thankful,  too,  that  one  point  of  that  very 
 knowledge  is,  that  its  imperfection  will  at  length  be 
 left  behind.     J.  F. 
 
 1 1 .  It  is  easier  to  be  always  childish  than  to  be 
 always  childlike.  The  immaturity  and  heedlessness 
 of  youth  bear  carriage  better  than  the  more  precious 
 vintages  of  that  sunny  land — its  freshness  of  eye 
 and  heart,  its  openness  of  mind,  its  energy  of  hand. 
 Even  when  these  are  in  any  measure  retained — 
 beautiful  as  they  are  in  old  age — they  are  but  too 
 apt  to  be  associated  with  an  absence  of  the  excel- 
 lences more  proper  to  the  later  stages  of  life,  and 
 to  involve  a  want  of  patient  judgment,  of  sagacious 
 discrimination,  of  rooted  affections,  of  prudent  per- 
 sistent action.  Beautiful  indeed  it  is  when  the 
 grace  of  the  children  and  the  strength  of  the  young 
 men  live  on  in  the  fathers,  and  the  last  of  life  in- 
 closes all  that  was  good  in  all  that  went  before. 
 But  miserable  it  is,  and  qiute  as  frequent  a  case, 
 when  gray  hairs  cover  a  childish  brain,  and  an  aged 
 heart  throbs  with  the  feverish  passion  of  youthful 
 blood.     A.  M. 
 
 12.  Paul  was  fully  conscious  that,  when  he 
 should  be  raised  to  the  full  vision  of  the  life  above, 
 that  which  he  knew  of  divine  things  in  this  life 
 must  be  cast  aside  by  him,  as  the  mature  man  casts 
 aside  the  conceptions  of  childhood.  The  twilight  of 
 the  earthly  life  of  faith  did  not  satisfy  the  aspira- 
 tions of  his  soul,  which  thirsted  after  knowledge ; 
 and  he  longed  to  pass  into  that  pure  day  of  heaven- 
 ly clearness,  where  our  knowledge  of  God  and  divine 
 things  will  be  inward,  immediate,  a  direct  percep- 
 tion of  that  which  is  present,  a  knowing  as  we  are 
 known.     N. 
 
 What  an  idea  does  it  give  us  of  the  infinitude  of 
 knowledge  yet  to  be  obtained,  when  we  are  informed 
 that  the  Bible  itself,  even  the  New  Testament — that 
 book  of  books,  of  which  it  is  said  it  has  God  for  its 
 author,  truth  without  any  mixture  of  error  for  its 
 contents,  and  salvation  for  its  end — is  but  a  book 
 for  children,  a  work  for  saints  in  their  infancy,  a 
 mere  elementary  treatise  on  the  subject  of  eternal 
 truth,  written  by  the  finger  of  God  for  his  family 
 during  their  education  and  novitiate  on  earth.  Our 
 minds  could  no  more  bear  to  look  upon  the  unmiti- 
 gated glory  of  divine  truth  than  the  eye  of  an  infant 
 could  sustain  the  unsoftened  effulgence  of  the  mid- 
 day sun.  The  study,  the  discovery,  the  enjoyment 
 of  truth  will  form  one  of  the  chief  felicities  of  the 
 heavenly  state ;  but  what  must  that  knowledge  be 
 which  is  to  afford  something  new  and  interesting 
 through  eternity  ?  how  can  this  be  obtained  by  man 
 in  the  infancy  of  his  existence  upon  earth  ?  Xo 
 wonder,  then,  that  we  walk  at  present  amid  shades 
 and  glimmerings  !     J.  A.  J. 
 
 Face  to  face  we  shall  know.  Adoration  is 
 the  gate  of  knowledge.  And  when  this  gate  cf  the 
 soul  is  fully  opened,  as  it  will  be  when  the  adoring 
 grace  is  complete  in  our  deliverance  from  all  im- 
 purity, what  a  revelation  of  knowledge  must  follow. 
 Having  now  a  desire  of  knowledge  perfected  in  us 
 that  is  clear  of  all  conceit,  ambition,  haste,  impa- 
 tience, the  clouds  under  which  we  lived  in  our  sin 
 are  for  ever  rolled  away,  and  our  adoring  nature, 
 transparent  to  God  as  a  window  to  the  sun,  is  filled 
 with  his  eternal  light.  Xo  mysteries  remain  but 
 such  as  comfort  us  in  the  promise  of  a  glorious  em- 
 ployment. Every  object  of  knowledge,  irradiated 
 by  the  brightness  of  God,  shines  with  a  new  celes- 
 tial clearness  and  an  inconceivable  beauty.  The 
 resurrection  morning  is  a  true  sun-rising,  the  in- 
 bursting  of  a  cloudless  day  on  all  the  righteous 
 dead.  They  wake  transfigured  at  their  Master's 
 call,  with  the  fashion  of  their  countenance  altered 
 
 and  shining  like  his  own.     H.  B. The  veil  that 
 
 hides  from  us  the  all-glorious  Father  of  spirits  shall 
 one  day  be  withdrawn.  The  spiritual  eye  shall  be 
 quickened  to  look  into  the  heart  and  life  of  the  uni- 
 verse.    The  intercepting  medium  of  sense  shall  be 
 
SECTION  273.— 1  CORINTHIAKS  U  :  I-40. 
 
 327 
 
 swept  awa)',  and  the  soul  of  the  redeemed  laid  bare 
 to  the  ineffable  brightness  and  beauty  of  God 
 streaming  full-orbed  around  it.     Caird. 
 
 As  we  are  knoion  is  a  note  of  similitude,  not  of 
 equality.  The  light  of  a  candle  as  truly  shines  as 
 the  light  of  the  sun,  but  not  with  that  extent  and 
 splendor.  We  shall  have  such  a  perfect  knowledge 
 of  God  as  our  minds  can  receive  and  our  hearts  de- 
 sire. We  shall  then  see  what  we  now  believe  con- 
 cerning the  glorious  nature  of  God,  his  decrees  and 
 counsels,  his  providence  and  dispensations.  The 
 sublimest  doctrine  of  the  Christian  religion,  above 
 the  disquisition  and  reach  of  reason,  is  that  of  the 
 sacred  Trinity,  upon  which  the  whole  economy  of 
 the  gospel  depends.  In  assenting  to  this,  faith 
 bows  the  head  and  adores.  In  the  state  above, 
 where  reason  is  rectified  and  enlarged,  we  shall  un- 
 derstand that  from  eternity  God  was  sole  existing, 
 but  not  solitary ;  that  the  Godhead  is  not  confused 
 in  unity  nor  divided  in  number ;  that  there  is  a  pri- 
 ority of  order,  yet  no  superiority,  among  the  sacred 
 persons,  but  they  are  all  equally  possessed  of  the 
 same  divine  excellences  and  the  same  divine  empire, 
 and  are  the  object  of  the  same  adoration.  Bates. 
 
 13.  Abideth  faith,  hope,  charity.  Could 
 there  in  the  region  of  spirit  be  found  a  brighter 
 triad  than  those  with  which  the  apostle  closes  and 
 crowns  his  noble  eulogy  on  charity  ?  Exquisite  pic- 
 ture !  On  the  right  hand,  Faith  clinging  to  the  cross 
 of  salvation ;  on  the  left,  Hope  leaning  on  the  infal- 
 lible anchor ;  and  in  the  center.  Charity,  bearing  in 
 hand  the  burning  heart,  devoted  as  a  daily  sacrifice 
 to  the  God  of  love !  And  now  the.se  three  are  here 
 below  the  abiding  companions  of  the  Christian, 
 amid  all  that  cljanges  and  withers  around  him. 
 They  can   abide,  since  they  form  the   unchanging 
 
 characteristic  of  every  believer.  They  must  abide, 
 or  all  our  Christianity  would  become  form  without 
 life.  They  shall  abide,  because  they  are  at  once  so 
 sublimely  Godlike  and  so  truly  human.  Faith  may 
 have  to  wrestle  with  darkness ;  hope,  with  doubt ; 
 charity,  with  resistance ;  but,  where  Christ  really 
 lives  in  the  heart,  they  can  never  disappear.  Van  0. 
 The  greatest.  Faith  has  its  excellency  in 
 this,  hope  in  that,  and  love  in  another  thing.  Faith 
 will  do  that  which  hope  can  not  do,  hope  can  do 
 that  which  faith  can  not  do,  and  love  can  do  things 
 distinct  from  both  their  doings.  Faith  goes  in  the 
 van,  hope  in  the  body,  and  love  brings  up  the  rear ; 
 and  thus  now  abideth  faith,  hope,  and  charity. 
 Faith  is  the  mother-grace,  for  hope  is  born  of  her, 
 
 but   charity   floweth   from   them   both.     Bun. 
 
 Love  shall  remain.  Yea,  not  only  shall  it  remain, 
 but  the  narrow  brook  which  in  this  life  flowed  from 
 deeply  hidden  fountains  will  in  that  life  become  a 
 wide  stream.  Here  love  could  be  preserved  only 
 while  the  eye  of  faith  held  the  invisible  world  di- 
 rectly before  itself.  Shut  for  an  instant  this  inter, 
 nal  eye,  look  at  nothing  but  the  visible  world,  and 
 thou  wilt  love  only  what  thou  seest.  Ah !  why 
 dost  thou  hang  solely  upon  creatures  of  the  earth, 
 and  long  after  them ;  why  but  because  thine  eye  of 
 faith  is  not  open,  and  thou  seest  not  the  invisible 
 glory  of  the  Father's  image  ?  Couldst  thou  see  this, 
 thou  must  love  it  also ;  to  see  the  invisible  and  to 
 love  him  is  the  same  thing.  But  when  there  shall 
 be  no  more  need  of  this  intellectual  exertion,  when 
 the  thick  cloud  of  the  earthly  vale  shall  no  longer 
 press  upon  the  eye  of  faith,  when  the  very  ob- 
 ject in  which  we  here  faintly  believe  shall  stand 
 constantly  before  our  vision,  oh,  how  easy  will  it 
 then  be  to  love !     A.  T. 
 
 Section  273. 
 
 1  Corinthians  xiv.  1-40. 
 
 1  Follow  after  charity,  and  desire  spiritual  gifts,  but  rather  that  ye  may  prophesy.     For 
 
 2  he  that  speaketh  in  an  unhiotm  tongue  speaketh  not  unto  men,  but  unto  God:  for  no  man 
 
 3  understandeth  A/?«;  howbeit  in  the  spirit  he  speaketli  mysteries.     But  he  that  prophesieth 
 
 4  speaketh  unto  men  to  edification,  and  exhortation,  and  comfort.     He  that  speaketh  in  an 
 
 5  unhioicn  tonj^ue  editieth  himself;  but  lie  that  prophesieth  edifieth  the  church.  I  would 
 that  ye  all  spake  with  tongues,  but  rather  that  ye  i)rophesied  :  for  greater  is  he  that  prophe- 
 sieth'^than  he  that  speaketli  with  tongues,  except  he  interpret,  that  the  church  may  receive 
 
 6  edifying.  Now,  brethren,  if  I  come^unto  you  speaking  with  tongues,  what  shall  I  profit 
 you,  except  I  shall  speak  to  you  either  by  revelation,  or  by  knowledge,  or  by  prophesying, 
 
 7  or  by  doctrine?     And  even  things  without  life  giving  sound,  whether  pipe  or  harp,  except 
 
 8  they  give  a  distinction  in  the  sounds,  how  shall  it  be  known  what  is  piped  or  harped  ?     For 
 
 9  if  the  trumpet  give  an  uncertain  sound,  who  shall  prepare  himself  to  the  battle?  So  Hke- 
 wise  ye,  except  ye  utter  by  the  tongue  words  easy  to  be  understood,  how  shall  it  be  known 
 
 10  what  is  spoken?  for  ye  shall  speak  into  the  air.     There  are,  it  may  be,  so  many  kinds  of 
 
 11  Yoices  in  the  world,  and  none  of  them  is  without  signification.     Therefore  if  I  know  not 
 the  meaning  of  the  voice,  I  shall  be  unto  him  that  speaketh  a  barbarian,  and  he  that  speak- 
 
328  SECTION  273.— 1  COEIFTEIANS  U  :  1-Jfi. 
 
 12  etb  shall  he  a  barbarian  unto  ine.     Even  so  ye,  forasmuch  as  ye  are  zealous  of  spiritual  gifts^ 
 
 13  seek  that  ye  may  excel  to  the  edifying  of  the  church.     Wherefore  let  him  that  speaketh  ia 
 
 14  an  unknown  tongue  pray  that  he  may  interpret.     For  if  I  pray  in  an  unknown  tongue,  my 
 
 15  spirit  prayeth,  but  my  understanding  is  unfruitful.  What  is  it  then  ?  I  will  pray  with  the 
 spirit,  and  I  will  pray  with  the  understanding  also:  I  will  sing  with  the  spirit,  and  I  will 
 
 16  sing  with  the  understanding  also.  Else,  when  thou  shalt  bless  with  the  spirit,  how  shall  he 
 that  occupieth  tbe  room  of  the  unlearned  say  Amen  at  thy  giving  of  thanks,  seeing  lie  uu- 
 
 17  derstandeth  not  what  thou  sayest?  For  thou  verily  givest  thanks  weil,  but  the  other  is  not 
 editied. 
 
 18  I  thank  my  God,  I  speak  with  tongues  more  than  ye  all :  yet  in  the  church  I  had  rather 
 
 19  speak  five  words  with  my  understanding,  that  ii/  my  voice  I  might  teach  others  also,  than 
 
 20  ten  thousand  words  in  an   unknown  tongue.     Brethren,  be  not  children  in  understanding: 
 
 21  howbeit  in  malice  be  ye  children,  but  in  understanding  be  men.  In  the  law  it  is  written. 
 With  men  of  other  tongues  and  other  lips  will  I  speak  unto  this  people  ;  and  yet  for  all  that 
 
 22  will  they  not  hear  me,  saith  the  Lord.  Wherefore  tongues  are  for  a  sign,  not  to  them  that 
 believe,  but  to  them  that  believe  nut :  but  prophesying  serveth  not  for  them  that  believe 
 
 23  not,  but  for  them  which  believe.  If  therefore  the  whole  church  be  come  together  into  one 
 place,  and  all  speak  with  tongues,  and  there  come  in  those  that  are  unlearned,  or  unbe- 
 
 24  lievers,  wiU  they  not  say  that  ye  are  mad  ?     But  if  all  prophesy,  and  there  come  in  one 
 
 25  that  believeth  not,  or  one  unlearned,  he  is  convinced  of  all,  he  is  judged  of  all :  and  thus  are 
 the  secrets  of  his  heart  made  manifest ;  and  so  falling  down  on  his  face  he  will  worship 
 
 26  God,  and  report  that  God  is  in  you  of  a  truth.  How  is  it  then,  brethren?  when  ye  come 
 together,  every  one  of  you  hath  a  psalm,  hath  a  doctrine,  hath  a  tongue,  hath  a  revelation, 
 hath  an  interpretation.     Let  all  things  be  done  unto  edifying. 
 
 27  If  any  man  speak  in  an  unknown  tongue,  let  it  be  by  two,  or  at  the  most  hy  three,  and 
 
 28  that  by  course  ;  and  let  one  interpret.     But  if  there  be  no  interpreter,  let  him  keep  silence 
 
 29  in  the  church;  and  let  him  speak  to  himself,  and  to  God.     Let  the  prophets  speak  two  or 
 
 30  three,  and  let  the  other  judge.     If  any  thing  be  revealed  to  another  that  sitteth  by,  let  the 
 
 31  first  hold  his  peace.     For  ye  may  all  prophesy  one  by  one,  that  all  may  learn,  and  all  may 
 
 32  be  comforted.     And  the  spirits  of  the  prophets  are  subject  to  the  prophets.     For  God  is 
 
 33  not  the  author  of  confusion,  but  of  peace,  as  in  all  churches  of  the  saints.     Let  your  women 
 
 34  kee[)  silence  in  the  churches  :  for  it  is  not  permitted  unto  tliem  to  speak  ;  but  they  are  com- 
 
 35  vianded  to  be  under  obedience,  as  also  saith  the  law.  And  if  they  will  learn  any  thing,  let 
 them  ask  their  husbands  at  home:  for  it  is  a  shame  for  women  to  speak  in  tlie  church. 
 
 36  What?  came  the  word  of  God  out  from  you?  or  came  it  unto  you  only?     If  any  man  think 
 
 37  himself  to  be  a  prophet,  or  spiritual,  let  him  acknowledge  that  the  things  that  I  write  unto 
 
 38  you  are  the  commandments  of  the  Lord.     Bnt  if  any  man  be  ignorant,  let  hi«m  be  ignorant. 
 
 39  Wherefore,  brethren,  covet  to  ])ropliesy,  and  forbid  not  to  speak  with  tongues.     Let  all 
 
 40  things  be  done  decently  and  in  order. 
 
 The  Corinthians  had  no  just  ideas  of  the  dignity  and  greatness  of  the  divine  life ;  they  did  not  under- 
 stand how  those  singular  gifts  in  which  they  exulted  were  bestowed  upon  them  for  the  benefit  of  others^ 
 not  for  their  own  personal  glorification,  and  how  they  were  to  be  exercised,  therefore,  with  solemnity,  wis- 
 dom, and  great  conscientiousness.  The  Christian  Clmrch  became  a  theatre  of  display ;  and  the  Christian 
 life,  instead  of  being  something  serious  and  earnest,  a  work  and  a  warfare,  a  building  to  be  erected  by 
 strenuous  exertion,  an  agony  and  struggle  for  life  and  death— instead  of  this,  it  put  on  the  appearance  of 
 a  boisterous  holiday,  and  was  as  little  dignified  as  a  plaything  or  a  song.  But,  worse  than  this,  with  the 
 immaturity,  vanity,  and  folly  of  boys,  there  mingled  at  Corinth  the  passions  of  men.  They  could  not  all 
 be  first;  some  must  listen  if  others  speak;  where  some  lead,  others  must  follow.  But  this  is  difficult 
 where  all  arc  ambitious ;  and  hence  there  were  "  envyings  "  and  "  strifes,"  "  jealousies  "  and  "  divisions." 
 The  apostle  reasons  witli  the  Corinthians.  He  tells  them  that  "  gifts  "  are  a  solemn  trust,  and  bring  with 
 them  a  solemn  responsibility ;  for  that  "  the  ministrations  of  the  Spirit  are  given  to  every  man  for  the 
 profit  of  others."  He  insists,  therefore,  that  "  everything  should  be  done  unto  edifying,"  that  the 
 Church  may  be  benefited,  and  not  that  the  actor  or  speaker  may  be  glorified.  He  ridicules  their  am- 
 bition in  all  wishing  for  the  best  gilts,  as  if  all  the  members  of  the  body  wished  to  be  the  eye,  which,  of 
 course,  would  be  the  destruction  of  the  body  itself  He  mourns  over  their  strifes,  their  conceit,  their 
 jealousies  and  envyings  of  each  other ;  and,  looking  upon  these  things  as  sure  signs  of  ignorance  and 
 immaturity,  of  the  want  of  an  enlarged,  well-informed  mind,  and  of  a  properly  disciplined  and  purified 
 
SECTION  273.— 1  CORINTHIANS  14  : 1  40. 
 
 32^ 
 
 heart,  he  embodies  his  feelinj^s  in  the  words,  "  Be  not  children  in  understanding  " — mere  boj'S,  without 
 deep  and  comprehensive  views  of  duty.  "  In  malice,"  indeed,  and  all  foolish  and  angry  passions,  I  wish 
 you  were  even  like  " babes  "  who  have  not  ye*,  manifested  these  dispositions  at  all ;  but  "  in  understand- 
 ing," in  wisdom  and  knowledge,  in  mastery  of  yourselves,  and  in  calm  devotedness  to  the  great  business 
 of  the  Christian  life,  I  wish  you  to  be  men — men  not  only  in  the  sense  of  having  arrived  at  full  age,  but 
 of  having  attained  maturity  of  character.     T.  B. 
 
 1.  This  verse  contains  a  resume,  of  all  that  has 
 been  said  in  the  twelfth  and  thirteenth  chapters. 
 And  we  observe  that  charity  holds  the  first  place, 
 and  then  spiritual  gifts  follow  in  the  second.  And 
 of  spiritual  gifts,  some  for  certain  reasons — as,  for 
 instance,  prophecy — are  preferable  to  others.  Char- 
 ity implies  a  certain  character  ;  but  a  gift,  as  that  of 
 tongues,  does  not.  This  distinction  explains  at  once 
 why  graces  are  preferable  to  gifts.  Graces  are 
 what  the  man  i? ;  but  enumerate  his  gifts,  and  you 
 will  only  know  what  he  has.  You  can  not  contem- 
 plate the  grace  separate  from  the  man ;  he  is  lovable 
 or  admirable,  according  as  he  has  charity,  faith,  or 
 self-control.  And  hence  the  apostle  bids  the  Corin- 
 thians undervalue  gifts  in  comparison  with  graces : 
 "Follow  after  charity."  Rather  that  ye  may 
 prophesy.  Prophecy  was  a  gift  eminently  useful ; 
 it  was  the  power  of  expounding  the  will  and  the  word 
 of  God.  The  deep  insight  into  truth,  the  happy 
 faculty  of  imparting  truth  :  these  two  endowments 
 togetller  made  up  that  which  was  essential  to  the 
 prophet  of  the  early  Church.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 2.  In  the  gift  of  tongues,  the  high  and  ecstatic 
 consciousness  in  respect  to  God  alone  predominated, 
 while  the  consciousness  of  the  world  was  wholly 
 withdrawn.  In  this  condition,  the  medium  of  com- 
 munication between  the  deeply  moved  inward  man 
 and  the  external  world  was  wholly  wanting.  What 
 he  spoke  in  this  condition,  from  the  strong  impulse 
 of  his  emotions  and  inward  views,  was  not  a  con- 
 nected discourse,  nor  an  address  adapted  to  the  wants 
 and  circumstances  of  others.  He  was  wholly  occu- 
 pied with  the  relation  of  his  own  soul  to  God.  The 
 soul  was  absorbed  in  adoration  and  devotion.  Hence 
 to  this  condition  are  ascribed  prayer,  songs  of  praise 
 to  God,  and  the  attestation  of  his  mighty  deeds. 
 Such  a  one  prayed  in  spirit ;  the  higher  life  of  the 
 soul  and  spirit  predominated  in  him.  When,  there- 
 fore, in  the  midst  of  his  peculiar  emotions  and  spirit- 
 ual contemplations  he  formed  for  himself  a  peculiar 
 language,  he  was  wanting  in  the  power  so  to  express 
 himself  as  to  be  understood  by  the  greater  num- 
 ber.    N. 
 
 5.  Paul  gives  the  preference  to  the  gift  of  proph- 
 ecy, which  addressed  itself  directly  and  intelligibly 
 to  the  congregntion  ;  whereas  the  Corinthians  were 
 disposed  to  overrate  the  gift  of  tongues,  as  it  led  to 
 a  refined  egoism  and  indulgence  in  a  spiritual  intoxi- 
 cation of  feeling.     P.  S. 
 
 19.  The  apostle  considered  that  gift  most  de- 
 sirable by  which  men  might  most  edify  one  another. 
 And  hence  that  noble  declaration  of  one  of  the  most 
 gifted  of  mankind,  "  I  had  rather  speak  five  words 
 with  my  understanding,  that  I  might  teach  others 
 also,  than  ten  thousand  words  in  an  unknown 
 tongue."  Our  estimate  is  almost  the  reverse  of  this. 
 We  value  a  gift  in  proportion  to  its  rarity,  its  dis- 
 tinctive character,  separating  its  possessor  from  the 
 rest  of  his  fellow-men.  Your  lofty,  incommunicable 
 thoughts  and  aspirations,  and  contemplative  rap- 
 tures— in  virtue  of  which  you  have  estimated  your- 
 
 self as  the  porcelain  of  the  earth,  of  another  na- 
 ture altogether  than  the  clay  of  conmion  spirits — 
 tried  by  the  test  of  charity,  w^hat  is  there  grand  in 
 these  if  they  can  not  be  ajiplied  as  blessings  to  those 
 that  are  beneath  you  ?  The  most  trifling  act  which 
 is  marked  by  usefulness  to  others  is  nobler  in  God's 
 sight  than  the  most  brilliant  accomplishment  of  ge- 
 nius. To  teach  a  few  Sunday-school  children,  week 
 after  week,  commonplace,  simple  truths,  persevering 
 in  spite  of  dullness  and  m.ean  capacities,  is  a  more 
 glorious  occupation  than  the  highest  meditations  or 
 creations  of  genius  which  edify  or  instruct  only  our 
 own  solitary  soul.  Gifts  that  are  showy  and  gifts 
 that  please — before  these  the  world  yields  her  hom- 
 age, while  the  lowly  teachers  of  the  poor  and  the 
 ignorant  are  foi'gotten  and  unnoticed.  Only  remem- 
 ber that,  in  the  sight  of  the  everlasting  Eye,  the  one 
 is  creating  sounds  which  perish  with  the  hour  that 
 gave  them  birth,  the  other  is  doing  a  work  that  is 
 for  ever^building  and  forming  for  the  eternal  world 
 an  immortal  human  spirit.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 30.  They  who  ai-e  children  in  understanding  are 
 proportionably  apt  to  be  men  in  malice ;  that  is,  in 
 proportion  as  men  neglect  that  which  should  be  the 
 guide  of  their  lives,  so  are  they  left  to  the  mastery 
 of  their  passions ;  and  as  nature  and  outward  cir- 
 cumstances do  not  allow  these  passions  to  remain  as 
 quiet  and  as  little  grown  as  they  are  in  childhood — 
 for  they  are  sure  to  ripen  without  any  trouble  of 
 ours — so  men  are  left  with  nothing  but  the  evils  of 
 both  ages,  the  vices  of  the  man  and  the  unripeness 
 and  ignorance  of  the  child.  T.  A. The  under- 
 standing needs  to  be  opened  and  cultivated,  the  pas- 
 sions grow  of  themselves.  The  one  requires  to  be 
 encouraged  and  stimulated,  the  others  to  be  re- 
 pressed and  restrained.  The  consequence  is,  that 
 in  early  life,  before  the  higher  parts  of  humanity 
 can  have  been  ripened  by  knowledge  and  experience^ 
 the  inferior  parts  are  strong  and  active,  as  by  the 
 force  of  an  internal  impulse.  Hence  we  have  the 
 phenomena  that  so  often  distinguish  immaturity  of 
 character — folly,  vanity,  conceit,  selfishness,  igno- 
 rance, indiscretion,  the  want  of  common  sense,  the 
 absence  of  large  kii.owledge,  of  just  views,  of  intel- 
 ligent apprehension  of  the  ends  and  duties  of  life, 
 of  all  those  things,  in  fact,  which  make  up  that 
 moral  "understanding"  in  which  the  apostle  wished 
 the  Corinthians  to  be  men.,  but  which  is  seldom  found 
 to  be  the  characteristic  of  youths  or  boys.  T.  B. 
 But  too  many  are  children  in  inconstancy,  affec- 
 tion to  sensible  things,  and  love  of  toys  ;  but  how 
 few  are  such  in  innocency,  simplicity,  ignorance  of 
 evil,  and  docility !     Q. 
 
 23.  There  is  great  danger  in  ungoverned  feel- 
 ing ;  and  hence  religious  life  may  degenerate  into 
 mere  indulgence  of  feeling,  the  excitement  of  re- 
 ligious meetings,  or  the  utterance  of  strong  emotion. 
 In  this  sickly  strife  life  wastes  away,  and  the  man 
 or  woman  becomes  weak  instead  of  strong.  What 
 a  lesson  !  These  divine,  high  feelings  in  the  Church 
 of  Corinth,  to  what  had  they  degenerated  !     Loud,. 
 
330 
 
 SECTION  274.-1  CORmTHIANS  15  : 1-34. 
 
 tumultuous,  disorderly  cries,  such  that  a  stranger 
 •coming  in  would  pronounce  of  the  speakers  that 
 they  were  mad  !     F.  W.  K. 
 
 27.  To  the  gift  of  tongues  is  immediately  attached 
 that  of  interpretation.  It  is  the  gift  of  translating 
 the  language  of  ecstasy  or  of  the  Spirit  into  the  lan- 
 guage of  the  ordinary  consciousness,  and  bringing  it 
 down  to  the  comprehension  of  the  whole  congrega- 
 tion. For  this  reason  Paul  requires  this  gift  as  the 
 complement  to  that  of  tongues ;  as  by  it  alone  the 
 latter  is  made  edifying  to  the  hearers  and  conducive 
 to  the  general  good.  31.  To  prevent  disorder  and 
 abuse  the  apostle  directs,  as  in  the  case  of  speaking 
 with  tongues,  that  the  prophets  should  prophesy 
 not  all  at  once,  but  one  after  another,  that  all  may 
 receive  instruction  and  exhortation.  34.  Every 
 public  act  of  this  kind  implies  for  the  time  being 
 a  superiority  of  the  speaker  over  the  hearers,  and 
 is  also  contrary  to  true  feminine  delicacy.  Chris- 
 tianity has,  indeed,  vastly  improved  the  condition  of 
 woman.  It  has  brought  the  highest  blessings  of 
 heaven  within  her  reach.  But  it  has  not,  in  so 
 doing,  abolished  the  divine  order  of  nature  which 
 restricts  her  to  the  sphere  of  private  life.  Ilere,  in 
 the  quiet  circle  of  the  family,  woman  has  the  freest 
 scope  for  the  display  of  the  fairest  virtues.     P.  S. 
 
 37.  Now,  as  in  those  apostolic  days,  he  which  is 
 spiritual  can  show  that  he  is  so  only  "  by  acknowl- 
 edging that  the  things  which "  those  appointed 
 teachers  "  wrote  to  us  are  the  commandments  of 
 the  Lord  "  ;  for  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  to  others 
 is  not  a  gift  whereby  they  originate  the  knowledge 
 
 of  new  f ruths,  but  a  gift  whereby  they  recognize  and 
 apprehend  the  old  unchanging  mystery,  still  receiv- 
 ing afresh  the  one  revelation  of  Christ,  ever  ap- 
 proaching, never  surpassing  the  comprehensive  but 
 immovable  boundaries  of  the  faith  once  delivered 
 to  the  saints.  This  is  the  gift,  the  only  gift,  which 
 we  desire  for  our  Church  and  for  ourselves  ;  for  it  is 
 one  which  makes  the  written  word  a  living  word, 
 which  tills  a  church  with  joy,  and  seals  a  soul  for 
 glory.     T.  D.  B. 
 
 40.  Under  this  dispensation,  worship  is  to  be 
 presented  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  not  with  many  out- 
 ward visible  signs  as  under  the  law,  but  with  two 
 simple  ordinances  ;  the  whole  si^bject  to  the  law  of 
 Christ,  with  the  general  rules  given  afterward  by 
 his  apostles,  ordaining  that  all  things  should  "  be 
 done  decently  and  in  order,"  and  "  for  the  edifying 
 
 of  the  church."     J.  A. Some  power  the  Church 
 
 has  in  rites  of  decency  and  expediency  and  order,  by 
 virtue  of  this  general  canon  (though  it  carries  the 
 face  of  a  restraint  rather  than  an  allowance,  and 
 does  not  so  much  enlarge  as  moderate  church-pow- 
 er), but,  in  the  main  matters,  the  Church  can  only 
 declare  laws,  not  make  them  ;  and,  though  in  matters 
 indifPerent  she  can  direct  to  what  is  suitable  to 
 order  and  decency,  yet  these  directions  should  be  so 
 managed  that  they  do  not  take  away  the  nature  of 
 the  thing,  for  though  Christian  liberty  be  reHtrained 
 it  must  not  be  infringed.  It  is  the  sin  of  antichrist 
 to  usurp  an  authority  over  the  Church  of  God ;  and 
 it  is  the  very  spirit  of  antichristianism  to  give  laws 
 to  the  conscience.     T.  M. 
 
 Section  274. 
 
 1    CoKINTHIANS   XV.  1-34. 
 
 1  MoBEOvEH,  brethren,  I  declare  unto  you  the  gospel  which  I  preached  unto  you,  whicli  also 
 
 2  ye  Lave  received,  and  wherein  ye  stand  ;  by  whicli  also  ye  are  saved,  if  ye  keep  in  memory 
 
 3  what  I  preached  unto  you,  unless  ye  have  believed  in  vain.     For  I  delivered  unto  you  first 
 of  all  that  which  I  also  received,  how  that  Christ  died  for  our  sins  accoi'ding  to  the  Scrip- 
 
 4  tures;  and  that  he  was  buried,  and  that  he  rose  again  the  third  day  according  to  the  Scrip- 
 
 5  tures :  and  that  he  was  seen  of  Cephas,  then  of  the  twelve  ;  after  that,  he  was  seen  of  above 
 
 6  five  hundred  brethren  at  once ;  of  whom  the  greater  part  remain  unto  this  present,  but  some, 
 Y  are  fallen  asleep.     After  that,  he  was  seen  of  James ;  then  of  all  the  apostles.     And  hist  of 
 
 8  all  he  was  seen  of  me  also,  as  of  one  born  out  of  due  time.     For  I  am  the  least  of  the 
 
 9  apostles,  that  am  not  meet  to  be  called  an  apostle,  because  I  persecuted  the  church  of  God. 
 
 10  But  by  the  grace  of  God  I  am  what  I  am  :  and  his  grace  which  ?r«s  lestowed  upon  me  was 
 not  in  vain ;  but  I  laboured  more  abundantly  than  they  all :  yet  not  I,  but  the  grace  of  God 
 
 11  wliich  was  with  me.     Therefore  whether  it  were  I  or  they,  so  we  preach,  and  so  ye  be- 
 lieved. 
 
 12  Now  if  Christ  be  preached  that  he  rose  from  the  dead,  how  say  some  among  you  that 
 
 13  there  is  no  resurrection  of  the  dead  ?     But  if  there  be  no  resurrection  of  the  dead,  then 
 
 14  is  Christ  not  risen :  and  if  Christ  be  not  risen,  then  is  our  preaching  vain,  and  your  faith  is 
 
 15  also  vain.     Yea,  and  we  are  found  false  witnesses  of  God  ;  because  we  have  testified  of  God 
 
 16  that  he  raised  up  Christ :  whom  he  raised  not  up,  if  so  be  that  the  dead  rise  not.     For  if 
 
 17  the  dead  rise  not,  then  is  not  Christ  raised :  and  if  Christ  be  not  raised,  your  faith  is  vain; 
 
 18  ye  are  yet  in  your  sins.     Then  they  also  which  are  fallen  asleep  in  Christ  are  perished.     If 
 
 19  in  this  life  only  we  have  hope  in  Christ,  we  are  of  all  men  most  miserable. 
 
 20  But  now  is  Christ  risen  from  the  dead,  and  become  the  firstfruits  of  them  that  sle])t. 
 
 21  For  since  by  man  came  death,  by  man  came  also  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.     For  as  in 
 
 22  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive.     But  every  man  in  his  own  order . 
 
 23  Christ  the  firstfruits ;  afterward  they  that  are  Christ's  at  his  coining.     Then  cometh  the 
 
SECTION  211^.-1  CORINTHIANS  15  : 1-34. 
 
 331 
 
 ^4  end,  when  he  shall  have  delivered  up  the  kingdom  to  God,  even  the  Father ;  when  he  shall 
 
 25  have  put  down  all  rule  and  all  authority  and  power.     For  he  must  reign,  till  he  hath  put 
 
 26  all  enemies  under  his  feet.     The  last  enemy  that  shall  be  destroyed  is  death.     For  he  hath 
 
 27  put  all  things  under  his  feet.     But  when  he  saith  all  things  are  put  under  him,  it  is  mani- 
 
 28  fest  that  he  is  excepted,  which  did  put  all  things  under  him.  And  when  all  things  shall 
 be  subdued  unto  him,  then  shall  the  Son  also  himself  be  subject  unto  him  that  put  all 
 things  under  him,  that  God  may  be  all  in  all. 
 
 29  Else  what  shall  they  do  which  are  baptized  for  the  dead,  if  the  dead  rise  not  at  all?  why 
 
 30  are  they  then  baptized  for  the  dead?  and  why  stand  we  in  jeopardy  every  hour?    I  protest 
 51  by  your  rejoicing  which  I  have  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord,  I  die  daily.     If  after  the  manner 
 
 32  of  men  I  have  fought  with  beasts  at  Ephesus,  what  advantageth  it  me,  if  the  dead  rise  not  ? 
 
 33  let  us  eat  and  drink ;  for  to  morrow  we  die.     Be  not  deceived;  evil  communications  cor- 
 
 34  rupt  good  manners.  Awake  to  righteousness,  and  sin  not ;  for  some  have  not  the  knowl- 
 edge of  God :  I  speak  this  to  your  shame. 
 
 Death  separates  us.  The  saints  cease  from  their  beneficent  service.  The  prophets  do  not  live  for  ever. 
 Can  we  bear  it  ?  In  imagination — thank  God,  not  otherwise — we  can  put  ourselves  out  into  that  bleak 
 ■desert,  a  Christless  world.  We  ask  there,  and  then  ask  here,  Will  these  graves  ever  open  ?  Shall  I  see 
 the  face  of  my  mother,  my  child,  my  friend,  whose  spirit  was  rich  in  the  gifts  and  graces  of  God  ?  See  it 
 in  an  eternity  of  blessed,  unbroken,  undivided  life  ?  I  know  I  shall.  Jesus  Christ  has  come,  has  died, 
 has  risen  from  the  dead.  Because  he  lives,  his  followers,  one  with  him,  shall  live  also.  The  resurrection 
 is  not  only  his.  It  is  the  resurrection  of  every  believer  on  earth.  The  life-power  is  common  to  both.  It 
 is  within  the  Christian  heart.  When  the  undying  Christ  liveth  in  us,  we  can  never  die.  Be  his,  and  you 
 are  already  immortal,  mortality  being  swallowed  up  of  life.  The  glorious  expectation  enlarges  itself.  In 
 the  day  of  his  appearing  you  shall  appear,  and  with  him.  We  know  not  what  we  shall  be,  but  we  know 
 that  we  shall  be  like  him.     F.  D.  II. 
 
 Chapter  15  is  reserved  for  the  treatment  of  a 
 great  foundation  doctrine  of  Christianity,  the  Resur- 
 rection of  the  Body.  Seeing  that  this  doctrine  was  re- 
 pudiated by  some  at  Corinth,  it  became  necessary  that 
 it  should  be  thoroughly  expounded,  as  to  its  grounds, 
 its  analogies,  its  necessity.  And  thus  we  obtain  one 
 of  the  grandest  and  most  precious  portions  of  the 
 apostolic  writings.  For  record  of  the  appearances  of 
 the  Lord  after  his  resurrection,  for  cogent  argu- 
 ment binding  his  resurrection  to  ours,  for  assertion 
 and  implication  of  the  great  doctrine  of  his  inclusive 
 humanity,  for  revelation  of  holy  mysteries  imparted 
 by  special  inspiration,  for  triumphant  application  of 
 the  phenomena  and  analogies  of  nature,  no  extant 
 writing  can  compare  with  this  chapter  in  its  value 
 to  the  Church,  its  power  of  convincing  the  mind 
 and  awakening  Christian  hope,  its  far-seeing  confu- 
 tation 01  the  cavils  and  scoffs  of  all  after-ages 
 against  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection.     A. 
 
 The  First  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians — written  be- 
 fore the  earliest  gospel — exhibits  the  resurrection  as 
 already  part  of  an  apostolical  creed.  According  to 
 Paul,  the  resurrection  then  rested  u\mn  the  testi- 
 mony of  more  than  two  hundred  and  fifty  still  liv- 
 ing eye-witnesses.  According  to  Paul,  the  resurrec- 
 tion is  the  very  corner-stone  of  the  whole  fabric  of 
 Christian  teaching.  According  to  Paul,  if  the  res- 
 urrection could  be  disproved,  the  apostles  had  prop- 
 agated a  lie  in  the  name  of  God,  and  the  idea  that 
 God  had  pardoned  sin  was  an  empty  delusion.  This 
 unchallenged  Epistle,  you  will  observe,  as  no  other 
 book  in  the  New  Testament,  rests  the  doctrine  of 
 the  resurrection  upon  its  liistorical  base,  and  pur- 
 sues it  to  its  extreme  theological  cojisoquences.  In 
 the  light  of  this  great  truth  we  behold  the  whole 
 multitude  of  the  glorified'  and  risen  dead  gathered 
 at  length  beneath  the  throne  of  their  risen  Redeemer ; 
 
 and  in  them,  according  to  no  merely  idealistic  repre- 
 sentation, but  as  an  objective  and  literal  fact  fore- 
 told by  the  apostle,  death  is  swallowed  up  by  the 
 victory  of  Triumphant  Life.     II.  P.  L. 
 
 1.  The  gospel  which  I  preached.  All 
 along,  the  apostle  refers  to  what  the  Corinthians 
 kncio  ;  to  what  he  had  ^^  preached"  among  them; 
 what  they  had  "  received  "  and  "  believed,"  and  "  in 
 luhich  they  stood."  This  personal,  oral  teaching  of 
 his,  of  which  he  reminds  them,  had  commenced 
 about  five  or  six  years  before,  and  had  continued  for 
 about  two  years;  for  three  or  four  years  he  had 
 been  absent  from  Corinth.  During  the  whole  of 
 that  time  the  Corinthians,  so  far  as  we  know,  had 
 not  in  their  possession  a  single  apostolic  writing, 
 except,  it  might  be,  copies  of  the  Epistles  to  the 
 Thessalonians,  which  Paul  wrote  from  Corinth  soon 
 after  his  settlement  there,  and  with  which  his  course 
 of  sacred  authorship  began.  Though  the  Corinthi- 
 ans, however,  had  no  Christian  hooks,  they  had  the 
 Christian  truth.  They  had  no  New  Testament,  but 
 they  'had  the  ideas  it  was  one  day  to  contain.  They 
 had  no  m-itlen  evangel,  but  they  had  the  gospel 
 itself;  they  "knew"  it  and  "believed"  it.  Paul 
 appeals  to  that  knowledge  and  belief.  He  re- 
 fers to  the  fact  of  his  vocal  instructions  and  living 
 ministry. 
 
 3,  4.  The  substance  of  Paul's  testimony  was 
 that  the  Christ  died  for  our  sins — was  buried  and 
 revived.  To  these  two  things,  which  the  apostle 
 asserted  and  testified  of  Christ,  everything  in  the. 
 ology,  religion,  and  morals — everything  belonging  to 
 spiritual  truth,  human  duty,  hopes  and  prospects — 
 may  be  referred.  God,  law,  sin,  penalty,  divine 
 government,  future  retribution,  merciful  ariange- 
 mcnt,  with  all  kindred  and  correlative  truths,  gather 
 round  the  first ;  spiritual  life,  sonship,  salvation, 
 
332 
 
 SECTION  27)^.-1  CORINTUIAXS  15  : 1-31^. 
 
 access  to  God,  worship,  song,  favorable  help,  reli- 
 gious virtue,  light  in  darkness,  hope  in  death,  faith 
 apprehending  and  laj'iug  hold  of  "  the  things  not 
 seen  " — these  and  all  similar  beliefs,  experiences, 
 and  affections  grow  out  of  the  second.  Well  con- 
 sidered, it  ceases  to  be  wonderful  that  Paul  should 
 compress  into  these  two  things  the  sum  and  sub- 
 stance of  all  he  taught ;  that  through  them  he  ex- 
 pected to  meet  and  to  help  humanity,  to  infuse 
 into  it  a  spiritual  and  divine  life — "  the  life  of  God 
 in  the  soul  of  man."     T.  B. 
 
 5.  He  was  seen  of  Cephas.  What  passed 
 then  is  hidden  from  all  eyes.  The  secrets  of  that 
 hour  of  deep  contrition  and  healing  love  Peter  kept 
 secretly  curtained  from  sight  in  the  innermo.^t  cham- 
 ber of  his  memory.  But  wc  may  be  sure  that  then 
 forgiveness  was  sought  and  granted,  and  the  bond 
 that  fastened  him  to  his  Lord  was  welded  together 
 again  where  it  had  snapped,  and  was  the  stronger 
 because  it  had  been  broken,  and  at  the  point  of 
 
 fracture.     A.  M. The  Lord  appears  to  the  faflen 
 
 Simon,  and  shows  himself  thus  also  in  his  second  life 
 the  Saviour  of  sinners.  He  appears  to  Simon,  ^first 
 of  all  the  apostles.  Thus  he  is  then  really  the  Chief 
 Shepherd  of  the  sheep,  who  hath  brought  back 
 with  him  from  the  dead  the  faithful  shepherd  heart. 
 
 7.  Most  probably  the  James  here  meant  is  the 
 same  who  wrote  the  general  Epistle,  the  brother  of 
 the  Lord,  held  in  high  honor  in  the  apostolic  Church. 
 He  was  thus  one  of  those  brethren  who  at  one  time 
 did  not  believe  on  Jesus.  The  Saviour  repays  the 
 life-long  misjudgment  of  his  brethren  after  the  flesh 
 by  a  special  revelation  to  the  ehlest  of  them  !  What 
 then  took  place  between  Him  and  James  is  sur- 
 rounded with  the  veil  of  secrecy  ;  enough :  he  casts 
 the  honest  doubter  down  at  his  feet,  and  forthwith 
 eauses  him  to  arise  as  witness  of  his  resurrection. 
 Not  only  Peter  the  penitent  sinner,  but  also  James 
 the  honest  doubter,  he  sought  out  in  their  solitude. 
 He  wim  those  who  thus  grope  about  in  twilight,  if 
 only  they  have  a  sincere  desire  after  higher  light  in 
 6he  soul.  He  wlio  deliberately  mV?  not  believe,  ends, 
 ftlas,  by  not  bdncf  able  to  believe ;  yet — as  we  see 
 (n  the  case  of  James — to  the  upright  ariscth  light 
 (n  the  darkness.      IVat  O. 
 
 10.  More  abundantly  than  they  all. 
 We  are  astonished  at  the  amount  accomplished  by  a 
 man,  a  single  man.  The  wonderful  activity  of  our 
 apostle  imparts  to  him  a  kind  of  omnijiresence  in 
 all  the  Roman  Empire,  over  the  vast  extent  of  which 
 «he  name  of  Paul  projects  everywhere  its  immense 
 rihadow.  What  would  have  been  the  changes  in  the 
 iiistory  of  the  world  if  this  single  man  had  not  been 
 Dorn  ?  Without  Paul,  who  can  estimate  the  immense 
 results  of  this  change  in  the  maxims,  the  morals, 
 the  literature,  the  history,  the  entire  development  of 
 the  race  ?  Jfovod. Work  yon,  and  God  is  work- 
 ing in  you  mightily.  Labor  more  abundantly  than 
 they  all,  and  God's  grace  is  laboring  in  you.     You 
 
 are  not  to  wait  for  God,  but  to  work ;  for  God  is 
 beforehand  with  you  all  the  while.  You  are  to  wait 
 upo7i  God,  but  you  are  not  to  wait  for  God  before 
 you  obey  his  command  to  work,  for  God  is  already 
 waiting  for  you,  and  always  working.  Work  while 
 the  day  lasts,  work  in  reliance  upon  God,  work  in 
 expectation  of  a  glorious  harvest,  and  the  more  you 
 work,  and  the  more  earnestly  you  work,  the  easier  it 
 will  be,  and  by  and  by  your  reward  and  your  rejoic- 
 ing shall  be  great  in  the  Lord.     G.  B.  C. With 
 
 what  grand  conhdence,  then,  may  the  weakest  of  us 
 go  to  his  task.  We  have  a  right  to  feel  that  in  all 
 our  labor  God  works  with  us  ;  that  in  all  our  words 
 for  him  it  is  not  we  that  speak  but  the  Spirit  of  our 
 Father  that  speaks  in  us  ;  that  if  humbly  and  prayer- 
 fully, with  self-distrust  and  resolute  effort  to  crucify 
 our  own  intrusive  individuality,  we  wait  for  him  to 
 enshrine  himself  within  us,  strength  will  come  to  us,. 
 drawn  from  the  deep  fountains  of  God,  and  we,  too, 
 shall  be  able  to  say,  "  Not  I,  but  the  grace  of  God 
 in  me."  How  this  sublime  confidence  should  tell  on 
 our  characters,  destroying  all  self-confidence,  re- 
 pressing all  pride,  calming  all  impatience,  brighten- 
 ing all  despondency,  and  ever  stirring  us  anew  to 
 deeds  worthy  of  the  exceeding  greatness  of  the 
 power  which  worketh  in  us  !     A.  M. 
 
 Verse  11  concludes  what  is  preliminary  to  the 
 main  discussion,  namely,  that  the  message  respect- 
 ing the  death  and  resurrection  of  Christ  was  taught 
 unanimously  by  all  the  apostles,  and  was  by  them 
 received  as  the  foundation  of  their  faith.  "So  ye 
 believed."     Thus  ye  put  confidence  in  it ;  that  is,  in 
 
 this  message  ye  received  Christianity.    Ruckert. 
 
 In  verses  12-19,  Paul's  object  is  to  overset  that  un- 
 belief in  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  by  heaping 
 one  upon  another  the  conclusions  to  which,  if  fully 
 and  legitimately  carried  out,  that  unbelief  would 
 lead.     W.  H. 
 
 12.  How  say  some  no  resurrection.  It 
 is  an  appeal  to  men  on  their  own  prineii)le9.  They 
 believed  one  thing,  that  Christ  rose,  they  denied  an- 
 other thing,  the  resurrection  of  man  from  death  ;  but 
 the  belief  of  the  first  carried  with  it  the  second,  the 
 denial  of  the  second  destroyed  the  first.  An  argu- 
 ment this  which  would  not  be  felt  by  philosophers 
 who  denied  both  things,  but  which,  in  respect  to  the 
 men  in  question,  admitted  of  no  reply,  and  was 
 adapted  to  excite  the  most  serious  apprehensions. 
 As  an  appeal  to  their  understanding,  it  convicted 
 them  of  inconsistency  and  absurdity ;  as  an  appeal 
 to  their  faith,  it  revealed  to  them  issues  which  they 
 had  not  considered  and  did  not  foresee.  Putting 
 together  the  different  topics  which  the  apostle 
 rapidly  touches — looking  at  their  combined  force  as 
 linked  together  in  his  cumulative  argument — the 
 result  would  seem  to  be  this :  That  the  error  com- 
 bated, if  logically  carried  out,  would  just  destroy 
 
SECTION  271^.-1  CORINTHIANS  15  :  ISl^. 
 
 333 
 
 ■Christianity  altogether — destroy  it  in  its  fads^  its 
 -doctrines^  its  hopes,  and  its  evidence.     T.  B. 
 
 14.  Our  preaching.  This  preaching  related 
 to  Christ,  the  reconciler  of  man  with  God,  the  libera- 
 tor from  the  guilt  of  sin,  the  author  of  the  right  to 
 eternal  life  for  those  united  to  him,  and  the  founder 
 of  the  Church  of  God,  which  embraces  all  nations 
 without  distinction.  Paul  avers  that  this  preaching 
 would  be  useless  if  Christ  were  not  risen.  If  the 
 work  of  redemption  had  not  been  accomplished, 
 then  the  merits  of  Christ  would  have  been  of  no 
 .service  whatever,  and  the  proclamation  of  his  grace, 
 failing  in  objective  truth,  would  have  been  a  declara- 
 tion of  falsehood. 
 
 15.  False  witnesses.  False  testimony  is  the 
 crime  which  is  forbidden  in  the  decalogue ;  how 
 much  more  if  this  testimony  relate  to  what  God 
 has  done  ?  The  expressions  are  finely  chosen  so  as 
 ~to  place  the  crime  in  as  clear  a  light  as  possible. 
 '"  We  are  found  false  witnesses."  We  are  not  only 
 such,  but  we  are  discovered  to  be  such ;  we  stand  in 
 that  position.  "  False  witnesses,"  not  deluded  but 
 deceivers — those  who  testify  that  they  have  seen 
 ■what  they   have   not   seen.     "False   witnesses   of 
 
 <jod."     Ruckert. They  affirm    an  impossibility. 
 
 And  they  affirm  that  God  did  it !  that  he  did  what 
 he  did  not  do ;  "  that  he  raised  up  Christ,  whom  he 
 raised  not  up."  This  pretended  "  testimony  "  could 
 not,  under  the  circumstances,  be  a  mistaken  opinion, 
 an  innocent  mental  error.  It  was  a  falsehood.  We 
 told  a  lie.  We  were  "  false  witnesses  " — false  wit- 
 nesses for  God !  the  God  of  our  fathers,  whom  we 
 had  been  taught  to  reverence  as  "  the  God  of  truth  "  ; 
 by  whom  "  words  "  and  "  actions  "  are  "  weighed  "  ; 
 whose  "  eyes  behold  "  and  approve  the  "  upright "  ; 
 
 and  who  "hates  every  false  way  !  "     T.  B. Yea, 
 
 and  among  these  men  branded  thus  as  false  wit- 
 nesses, if  Christ  did  not  really  rise,  Paul  himself 
 must  be  reckoned.  That  he  should  ever  have  such 
 a  brand  affixed  to  him,  that  he  should  ever  once  be 
 thought  of  as  an  impostor  or  deceiver,  is  there  not 
 something  in  the  very  manner  of  Paul's  speech 
 here  that  tells  us  how  monstrous  to  himself,  and 
 surely  as  incredible  to  others,  the  very  supposition 
 seemed  ?     W.  H. 
 
 16.  This  argument  is  founded  on  the  union  be- 
 tween Christ  and  his  members :  they  so  share  his 
 life  that  because  he  lives  for  ever  they  must  live 
 also ;  and  conversely,  if  we  deny  their  immortality, 
 Tve  deny  his.     C. 
 
 Is  not  Christ  raised.  But  who  is  Jesus, 
 if  his  sepulchre  remains  closed  and  he  lives  in  no 
 other  manner  than  all  the  God-fearing  dead  r  In 
 no  case  the  only  Son  of  God,  in  the  scriptural 
 sense  of  the  word,  but  a  man  of  like  passions  as 
 ■we,  incapable  even  as  the  least  of  his  brethren  to 
 subdue  the  united  power  of  sin  and  death.      Even 
 
 less  the  faithful  and  true  witness ;  because,  if  his 
 unequivocal  predictions  concerning  his  resurrection 
 have  remained  absolutely  unfulfilled,  there  is  no 
 reason  why  men  should  thenceforth  give  uncon- 
 ditional credence  to  his  word.  Least  of  all,  the 
 absolutely  sinless  one ;  because,  having  died  and 
 remained  in  death,  he  may  indeed  on  the  cross  have 
 borne  the  penalty  of  our  sins,  but  can  not  possibly 
 have  atoned  for  them.  But  thus  neither  is  he  the 
 Redeemer,  the  Saviour  of  those  lost  but  for  him ; 
 and  those  who,  with  the  hymn  upon  their  lips, 
 "  Jesus  lives,  and  we  with  him,"  bravely  face  eter- 
 nity, are  indeed  the  simplest  of  the  simple.     Van  O. 
 
 17.  Christianity  is  nothing  else  than  the  fact 
 anil  the  message  that  in  the  death  of  Christ  the  sin 
 of  the  world  is  expiated  and  taken  away,  and  in  his 
 resurrection  a  new  life  of  the  spirit  and  of  glory  is 
 restored.  Christ,  the  crucified  and  risen,  is  the 
 foundation  of  the  Christian  Church.  If  Christ  is 
 not  risen,  it  is  not  this  or  that  point  in  Christianity, 
 but  Christianity  itself,  that  goes.     An. 
 
 18.  The  dying  believer  sleeps  in  Jesus.  How  in- 
 comparably refreshing  this  language  of  Paul,  "  they 
 which  are  fallen  asleep  in  Christ "  !  What  a  fra- 
 grance exhales  from  the  sacred  urn  !  How  does  it 
 embalm  the  very  bodies  of  those  whom  we  have 
 given  in  charge  to  Christ !  They  sleep  in  Jesus.  It 
 is  in  his  arms  they  have  fainted  away,  and  he  holds, 
 sustains,  and  embraces  them.  This,  which  seemed 
 a  calamity,  is  foreseen  and  contemplated  in  the 
 covenant.  Their  very  dying  has  a  connection  with 
 the  blessed  Saviour,  for  it  is  joined  to  his  dying. 
 J.  W.  A. 
 
 If  there  be  no  resurrection  of  the  dead,  then 
 they  "  who  have  fallen  asleep  in  Christ  "  have  per- 
 ished. In  other  words,  the  best,  the  purest,  the 
 noblest  of  the  human  race  have  lived  only  to  die 
 for  ever.  For  even  our  adversaries  will  grant  us 
 this,  that  since  the  days  of  Christ  there  have  been 
 exhibited  to  the  world  a  purity,  a  self-sacrifice,  a 
 humility  such  as  the  world  never  saw  before.  Earth 
 in  all  its  ages  has  nothing  which  can  be  compared 
 with  "  the  noble  army  of  martyrs."  Now  you  are 
 called  upon  to  believe  that  all  these  have  perished 
 everlastingly ;  that  they  served  God,  loved  him,  did 
 his  will,  and  that  he  sent  them  down  like  the  Son 
 of  God  into  annihilation!  You  are  required  to  be- 
 lieve that  the  pure  and  wise  of  this  world  have  all 
 been  wrong,  and  the  selfish  and  sensual  all  right. 
 F.  W.  R. 
 
 19.  30.  We  not  only  sacrifice  everything  for 
 nothing,  but  the  sublime  virtue  which  we  suppose  is 
 promoted  within  us,  why  even  that  is  a  dream  and 
 a  delusion!  We  are  not  made  for  it;  we  are  not 
 God-born,  and  can  not  be  God-like,  if  we  were  only 
 created  to  perish.  And  that  is  all,  "  if  there  be  no 
 resurrection  of  the  dead."     In  this  way,  in  effect, 
 
33i 
 
 SECTION  27Jf.—l  COEINTHIAN'S  15  : 1-31^. 
 
 Paul  appeals  to  his  own  conduct,  and  to  that  of 
 others  like  him,  as  a  proof  of  the  depth  and  in- 
 tensity of  their  convictions  in  respect  to  the  cer- 
 tainty of  a  future  life.  His  asserted  experience 
 gave  a  character  and  weight  to  his  words  that  made 
 them  a  "  testimony  " ;  his  consciousness  of  his  ve- 
 racity as  a  witness,  and  his  confidence  in  the  hopes 
 that  animated  and  upheld  him,  justified  to  himself 
 the  grand  burst  of  feeling  with  which — waving  off 
 the  sophistries  of  science,  and  presenting  the  truth 
 as  the  explanation  of  his  conduct — he  uttered  what 
 embodied,  in  one  pregnant  sentence,  the  two  ideas 
 which  had  all  along  been  interwoven  into  the  texture 
 of  his  argument :  "  But  now  is  Christ  risen  from 
 the  dead,  and  become  the  firstfruits  of  them  that 
 SLEEP."      T.  B. 
 
 20.  If  those  portions  of  the  evangelic  history 
 which  reach  to  the  moment  of  the  death  of  Christ 
 are,  in  a  critical  sense,  of  the  same  historic  quality  as 
 those  which  run  on  to  the  moment  of  his  ascension, 
 and  if  the  former  absolutely  command  our  assent, 
 if  they  carry  it  as  by  force,  then,  by  a  most  direct 
 inference,  "  is  Christ  risen  indeed,"  and  become  the 
 first-fruits  of  immortality  to  the  human  race.  Then 
 is  it  true  that,  "  as  in  Adam  all  die,  so  in  Christ 
 shall  all  be  made  alive."  No  narrative  is  anywhere 
 extant  comparable  to  that  of  the  days  and  hours 
 immediately  preceding  the  crucifixion  ;  and  the  sev- 
 eral accounts  of  the  hurried  events  of  those  days 
 present  the  minute  discordances  which  are  always 
 found  to  belong  to  genuine  memoirs  compiled  by 
 eye-witnesses.  The  Last  Supper  and  its  sublime 
 discourses,  the  agony  in  the  garden,  the  behavior 
 of  the  traitor,  the  scenes  in  the  hall  of  the  chief 
 priest,  and  before  the  judgment-seat  of  the  Roman 
 procurator,  and  in  the  palace  of  Herod,  and  in  the 
 place  called  the  Pavement,  and  on  the  way  from 
 the  city,  and  the  scene  on  Calvary,  are  true,  if  any- 
 thing in  the  compass  of  history  be  true.     I.  T. 
 
 The  Lord  is  risen  indeed !  Such,  we  are  told, 
 were  the  joy-inspiring  words  with  which  each  Lord's- 
 day  morning,  as  they  met  for  worship,  the  early 
 Christians  were  wont  to  salute  one  another.  And 
 when  we  count  over,  as  brought  out  in  this  won- 
 derful chapter,  all  the  benefits  and  blessings  which 
 that  rising  of  the  Lord  secured,  could  they,  we 
 ask  ourselves,  have  fixed  upon  a  fitter  phrase  to 
 express  at  once  how  rich  their  heritage,  how  full 
 their  joy,  how  bright  their  hope,  how  firm  the  foun- 
 dation of  their  trust?     W.  H. If  Jesus  Christ 
 
 risen  is  indeed  the  object  of  our  faith,  then  our 
 religion  is  not  merely  the  critical  study  of  an  an- 
 cient sacred  literature.  It  is  a  vitally  distinct  thing 
 from  that.  It  is  the  communion  of  our  spirits  with 
 a  divine  and  everlasting  being.  Jesus  Christ  risen 
 from  his  grave,  arrayed  in  his  glorious  manhood, 
 is  seated  on  the  throne  of  heaven.     He  is  the  mid- 
 
 point, the  center  of  the  great  empire  of  living  souls. 
 He  is  in  communication,  constant  and  intimate,  with 
 myriads  of  beings  to  whom,  by  his  death,  and  by 
 his  triumph  over  death,  and  by  his  enduring  and 
 exhaustless  life,  he  is  made  wisdom  and  righteous- 
 ness and  sanctification  and  redemption.  Yes,  to 
 believe  in  the  risen  Jesus  is  to  live  beneath  a  sky 
 which  is  indeed  bright.  This  is  to  believe  that  he  is 
 alive  for  evermore,  and  that  he  has  the  keys  of  hell 
 
 and  of  death.     H.  P.  L. Now  Jesus  lives,  and 
 
 the  resurrection  is  at  the  same  time  the  amen  of 
 God  and  the  subject  of  hallelujah  to  redeemed  hu- 
 manity. And  this  hallelujah  shall  never  cease ; 
 for  here  triumphs,  last  and  most  glorious  of  all,  the 
 victory  of  life  over  death.  Sing  then  now,  0  my 
 soul,  the  psalm  of  life  in  this  valley  of  the  shadow 
 of  death!  Arise, with  the  Prince  of  Life  to  a  new 
 life,  in  which  the  old  power  of  sin  and  death  is 
 overcome ;  and  journey  onward  dauntless  toward 
 thine  own  grave,  lighted  on  the  way  by  the  glory  of 
 Christ's  resurrection  !      Van  0. 
 
 23.  The  cause  of  death  is  Adam,  and  we  die  in 
 him ;  therefore  Christ,  whose  office  is  to  restore 
 what  we  lost  in  Adam,  is  to  us  the  cause  of  life,  and 
 his  resurrection  is  the  foundation  and  pledge  of 
 ours.  As  the  one  was  the  original  of  death,  so  the 
 other  is  of  life.  The  apostle  pursues  the  same  com- 
 parison in  the  fifth  chapter  to  the  Komans,  with  this 
 difference,  that  there  he  treats  of  spiritual  life  and 
 death,  but  here  of  the  resurrection  of  the  body, 
 
 which  is  the  fruit  of  spiritual  life.     Calv. As  in 
 
 Adam  all  die  (his  natural  descendants  are  involved 
 in  his  condemnation)  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be 
 made  alive ;  that  is,  all  that  are  spiritually  united 
 to  him  shall  partake  of  his  glorious  resurrection. 
 This  glorious  life  is  not  given  to  all,  but  only  to 
 those  who  are  united  to  him.  As  Adam,  the  prin- 
 ciple of  the  carnal,  corrupt  nature,  derives  guilt  and 
 death  to  all  his  progeny,  so  Jesus  Christ  (who  is  op- 
 posed to  him),  the  head  and  prince  of  the  renewed 
 state,  communicates   life  and  glory  to  his  people. 
 
 Bales. The  substitution  of  the  suffering  Christ 
 
 for  the  perishing  sinner  arose  directly  out  of  the 
 terms  of  the  incarnation.  The  human  nature  which 
 our  Lord  assumed  was  none  other  than  the  very  na- 
 ture of  the  sinner,  only  without  its  sin.  The  Son 
 of  God  took  on  him  human  nature,  not  a  human 
 personalitj'.  As  human  nature  was  present  in  Adam 
 when  by  his  representative  sin  he  ruined  his  pos- 
 terit}',  so  was  human  nature  present  in  Christ  our 
 Lord,  when,  by  his  voluntary  offering  of  his  sinless 
 self.  He  "  bare  our  sins  in  his  own  body  on  the 
 tree."  Christ  is  thus  the  second  Head  of  our  race. 
 Our  nature  is  his  own.  He  carried  it  with  him 
 through  life  to  death.     H.  P.  L. 
 
 As  certainly  as  all  men  died  in  Adam,  so  cer- 
 tainly shall  all  saints  be  made  alive  in  Christ.     We 
 
SECTIOX  274.— 1  CORINTHIANS  15  : 1-34. 
 
 335 
 
 are  to  believe  the  one  as  steadfastly  as  we  believe 
 the  other.  We  have  perfect  evidence  that  all  men 
 die  a  natural  death.  On  an  ec[ually  solid  founda- 
 tion rests  the  proof  of  the  restoration  to  life  of  all 
 who  believe  in  Jesus.  The  nature  of  the  argument 
 is  such  as  not  to  admit  the  allusion  to  the  wicked. 
 The  apostle  is  comparing  Adam  and  Christ  as  the 
 heads  or  representatives  of  two  races  or  series.  In 
 consequence  of  the  sin  of  Adam  all  men  die  a  nat- 
 ural death.  Through  Christ  the  bodies  of  all,  that 
 is  of  all  believers,  shall  be  made  alive.  Adam  is 
 placed  at  the  head  of  one  series  or  race.  All  his 
 descendants  suffer  by  virtue  of  their  connection  with 
 him.  Christ  is  the  leader  of  another  series,  not 
 identical  in  number  with  the  other,  for  it  is  express- 
 ly limited.  In  the  very  next  verse  we  read,  "  Each 
 in  his  own  order,  Christ  the  first-fruits,  afterward 
 they  who  are  Christ's  at  his  coming."  The  wicked 
 are  not  Christ's  ;  they  do  not  belong  to  him.  Christ  is 
 the  first-fruits  of  all  who  sleep  in  him.  The  wicked 
 are  never  said  to  fall  asleep  in  Jesus.     B.  B.  E. 
 
 34.  What  strictly  belongs  to  the  discussion  is 
 ended,  for  there  is  nothing  more  said  of  the  resur- 
 rection. But  the  spirit  of  the  apostle  having  once 
 mounted  up  to  that  time  when  the  resurrection  has 
 passed,  or  is  about  to  take  place,  and  the  great 
 spectacle  has  presented  itself  to  his  vision,  then  he 
 feels  constrained  to  finish  the  picture  fully  to  that 
 point,  where  all  thought  ceases,  where  all  our  imagi- 
 nations fade  away  in  the  shoreless  sea  of  eternity. 
 Then  the  end!  Not  the  end  of  all  existence,  but 
 the  end  of  this  world  as  at  present  organized,  the 
 moment  of  the  completion  of  all  those  things  which 
 belong  to  the  divine  plan  of  redemption,  the  end  of 
 time  and  the  beginning  of  eternity,  of  which  the 
 apostle  can  say  nothing  further  than  "  thus  we  shall 
 
 be  ever  with  the  Lord."     Rvckert. At  the  end 
 
 the  work  given  him  to  do  shall  have  been  finished. 
 Those  given  him  by  the  Father  shall  have  been 
 found  out,  redeemed,  sanctified,  saved,  and  gathered 
 all  together  into  one  ;  their  enemies,  even  death  it- 
 self, shall  have  been  subdued ;  and  the  whole  scheme 
 of  providence  shall  have  been  developed  and  wound 
 up.  The  mediator  shall  then  appear  and  give  in  to 
 the  Father  a  full  account  of  his  mediatorial  under- 
 taking, presenting  to  him  the  kingdom  in  that  state 
 of  consummation  to  which  he  shall  then  have  brought 
 it,  and  receiving  from  him  a  clear  testimony  of  his 
 approbation.  This  is  perfectly  consonant  with  the 
 idea  that  the  Son  shall  retain  and  exercise  his  media- 
 torial authority  over  his  own  proper  kingdom  for 
 ever.  "  This  kingdom,"  says  Theophylact,  "  he  de- 
 livers to  his  Father  by  achieving  and  accomplishing 
 the  purposes  of  it."  We  may  add  the  language  of 
 Calvin,  who  says,  "  He  only  intends  that  in  that  per- 
 fect glory  the  administration  of  the  kingdom  will  not 
 he  the  same  as  it  is  at  present. ''''     W.  S. 
 
 26.  Christ  is  the  Master  and  Lord  of  Death  ;  he 
 commits  to  his  custody  the  bodies  of  his  saints.  As 
 a  shepherd  keepeth  watch  over  his  flock  by  night,  so 
 is  the  "  last  enemy "  compelled  to  watch  over  the 
 dust  of  the  holy  dead  ;  so  is  he  stationed  and  com- 
 manded to  serve,  that  they  may  be  safe  and  undis- 
 turbed during  their  season  of  rest,  and  be  raised 
 again  when  the  morning  dawns  !  When  that  morn- 
 ing cometh.  Death,  having  delivered  up  his  trust, 
 shall  himself  die ;  or,  rather,  he  shall  be  destroyed 
 and  perish.  Life  will  be  conferred  in  every  sense 
 in  which  it  will  be  possible.  The  gospel  reveals  not 
 merely  the  immortality  of  the  spirit,  but  the  immor- 
 tality of  humanity ;  our  whole  nature,  "body,  soul, 
 and  spirit,"  shall  be  purified  and  perfected,  and  en- 
 dowed with  endless  and  incorruptible  life !     T.  B. 
 
 27.  The  words,  "he  hath  subjected  all  things 
 under  his  feet,"  are  borrowed  from  Ps.  8  :  7,  and  thus 
 God  is  to  be  understood  in  the  otherwise  very  re- 
 markable omission  of  the  subject.  The  "  subjec- 
 tion "  is  nothing  else  than  the  act  of  the  divine  will, 
 by  which  the  Son  is  clothed  with  the  power  and  the 
 right  to  rule  over  all,  and  to  subdue  all  enemies,  as 
 Jesus  says  of  himself,  "  All  power  is  given  unto  me 
 in  heaven  and  on  earth."     Rtickert. 
 
 29.  The  punctuation  should  stand  thus :  "  Else 
 what  shall  they  do  which  are  baptized  for  the  dead  ? 
 If  the  dead  rise  not  at  all,  why  are  they  then  bap- 
 tized   for    them  ? "     A. The   following    is    the 
 
 commentary  of  Ambrose :  "  Paul,  in  order  to  show 
 that  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  was  perfectly 
 established,  quoted  the  example  of  those  persons 
 who  were  so  secure  of  a  future  resurrection  that 
 they  were  even  baptized  for  the  dead  if  one  died 
 before  having  received  that  rite,  fearing  either  that 
 the  deceased  would  not  rise  at  all  or  only  to  con- 
 demnation. Thus  a  living  man  was  baptized  in  the 
 name  of  the  dead.  Whence  Paul  subjoins,  '  Why 
 are  they  baptized  for  them?'  By  this  example,  he 
 did  not  approve  their  custom,  but  by  it  he  wished 
 to  show  how  firm  was  the  faith  in  a  resurrection." 
 Paul  speaks  of  a  usage  which  was  perfectly  well 
 known  to  the  Corinthians,  while  contemporary  no- 
 tices of  it  are  wanting  to  us.  In  favor  of  the  in- 
 terpretation above  maintained,  we  have  the  very 
 important  consideration  that  every  word  is  taken  in 
 its  natural  sense,  and  thus  the  exposition  originates 
 from  the  words  themselves.  Most,  if  not  all,  the 
 other  modes  of  solution  do  violence,  in  a  greater  or 
 less  degree,  to  some  one  if  not  to  all  the  words  in 
 the  clause.     B.  B.  E. 
 
 30,  31.  A  second  argument,  which  has  no  con- 
 nection with  verse  29,  except  what  exists  in  the 
 kindred  nature  of  the  object.  The  exertions  of 
 the  Corinthians  in  their  baptism  for  the  benefit 
 of  others  were  futile  if  there  were  no  resurrection  ; 
 so  likewise  would  the  labors  and  sacrifices  of  the 
 
336 
 
 SECTION  275.— 1  CORIXTHIANS  15  :  35-58. 
 
 apostle  and  his  associates  be  folly  if  there  were  no 
 resurrection.     Ruclcert. 
 
 31.  By  your  rejoicing.     This  should  .read, 
 
 "  by  the  glorying  which   I  have  of  you."     A. 
 
 I  die  daily.  Jesus  Christ  has  not  abolished  our 
 sufferings  and  our  mortality,  but  he  has  made  them 
 what  they  never  could  have  been  without  him,  a 
 bitter  dew  which  develops  and  matures  in  our  souls 
 
 the   blessed  germ  of  faith.     A.  V. Were   this 
 
 crucial  test  of  discipleship  the  willing  surrender  of 
 self  in  all  its  forms,  its  will,  its  pleasure,  its  right- 
 eousness, insisted  on  in  the  Church  as  it  is  in  the 
 gospel,  we  fear  it  would  be  found  that  the  offense 
 of  the  cross  had  not  ceased.  But,  on  the  other 
 hand,  were  all  who  are  Christ's  to  show  the  holy 
 triumph  there  is  in  giving  up  all  for  him,  the  deep 
 joy  in  being  partakers  of  his  sufferings,  the  blessed 
 life  that  comes  through  daily  death  in  him,  how 
 powerfully  would  the  ancient  glory  of  the  cross  be 
 vindicated.     A.  J.  G. 
 
 32.  The  punctuation  should  stand,  "  What  doth 
 it  profit  me  ?  If  the  dead  rise  not,  let  us  eat  and 
 -drink."  A. Wo  must  take  the  expression  figura- 
 tively, as  referring  to  some  collision  with  hostile  and 
 infuriated  men,  not  less  painful  to  him — in  some  in. 
 stances  scarce  less  perilous — than  if  he  had  been 
 cast  among  those  hungry  monsters  from  the  desert, 
 beneath  whose  bloody  fangs  so  many  of  the  earliest 
 
 martyrs  died.     W.  H. If  the  future  life  were  no 
 
 Christian  doctrine,  then  the  whole  apostolic  life, 
 nay,  the  whole  Christian  life,  were  a  monstrous  and 
 senseless  folly.  For  Paul's  life  was  one  great  living 
 death ;  he  was  ever  on  the  brink  of  martyrdom. 
 Figuratively,  speaking  popularly,  "  after  the  manner 
 of  men,"  he  had  fought  as  with  wild  beasts  at  Ephe- 
 sus.  Grant  an  immortality,  and  all  this  has  a  mean- 
 ing ;  deny  it,  and  it  was  in  him  a  gratuitous  folly. 
 And  again,  if  the  soul  be  not  immortal.  Christian 
 life,  not  merely  apostolic  devotedness,  is  "  a  grand 
 impert'.nejce."  "  Let  us  eat  and  drink,  for  to-mor- 
 row we  die,"  was  the  motto  and  epitaph  of  Sarda- 
 napalus ;  and  if  this  life  be  all  we  defy  you  to  dis- 
 
 prove the  wisdom  of  such  reasoning.  How  many 
 of  the  myriads  of  the  human  race  would  do  right 
 for  the  sake  of  right,  if  they  were  only  to  live  fifty 
 years  and  then  die  for  evermore  ?  Besides,  with 
 our  hopes  of  immortality  gone,  the  value  of  hu- 
 manity ceases,  and  people  become  not  worth  living 
 for.  We  have  not  got  a  motive  strong  enough  to 
 keep  us  from  sin.  Christianity  is  to  redeem  from 
 evil ;  it  loses  its  power  if  the  idea  of  immortal  life 
 be  taken  away.  No  !  If  there  be  in  us  only  that 
 which  is  born  of  the  flesh,  only  the  mortal  Adam, 
 and  not  the  immortal  Christ,  if  to-morrow  we  die, 
 then  the  conclusion  can  not  be  put  aside,  "  Let  us 
 eat  and  drink,  for  the  present  is  our  all."     F.  W.  R. 
 
 Let  but  the  day  come  when  it  shall  be  fearlessly 
 and  commonly  professed  that  "  Death  is  annihila- 
 tion," and  that  therefore  the  pleasures  of  appetite, 
 graced  by  intelligence,  are  the  whole  portion  of 
 man,  and  this  horrible  opinion  shall  quickly  become 
 parent  to  a  giant  cruelty,  loftier  in  stature,  and  more 
 malign  than  any  the  earth  has  hitherto  beheld. 
 Even  the  most  sanguinary  superstitions  have  had 
 some  profession  of  sanctity  to  maintain ;  a  reserve, 
 a  saving  hypocrisy,  a  balance  of  sentiments,  which 
 has  set  bounds  to  their  demand  of  blood.  But  athe- 
 ism is  a  simple  element ;  it  has  no  restraining  mo- 
 tive, and  must  act  like  itself,  with  a  dreadful  ingen- 
 uousness. And  with  what  vehemence  of  spite  shall 
 this  monster,  should  he  ever  win  the  scepter  of  the 
 world,  turn  and  search  on  all  sides  for  the  residue 
 of  those  who,  by  their  testimony  in  favor  of  the 
 future  life,  sicken  his  gust  of  pleasure,  and  make 
 pallid  his  joyous  and  florid  health.     I.  T. 
 
 33,  34.  Here  we  have  the  conclusion  of  the 
 discussion  whether  the  dead  arc  raised,  together 
 with  a  delineation  of  the  moral  corruption  to  which 
 skepticism,  on  this  subject,  would  lead,  coupled  with 
 a  solemn  warning.  The  discussion  is  conducted  be- 
 fore the  whole,  in  order  to  confirm  the  believers,  to 
 restore  the  wavering  to  confidence,  to  confute  the 
 opponents,  and,  if  not  to  convert  them,  at  least  to 
 render  them  harmless.     Ruckert. 
 
 Section  275. 
 
 1  Corinthians  xv.  35-58. 
 
 35  But  some  man  will  say,  How  .ire  the  dead  raised  up  ?  and  with  what  body  do  they  come? 
 
 36  Thou  fool,  that  which  thou  sowest  is  not  quickened,  except  it  die  :  and  that  which  thou 
 
 37  sowest,  thou  sowest  not  that  body  that  sliall  be,  but  bare  grain,  it  may  chance  of  wheat,  or 
 
 38  of  some  other  grain :  but  God  giveth  it  a  body  as  it  hath  pleased  him,  and  to  every  seed  his 
 own  body. 
 
 39  All  flesh  is  not  the  same  flesh :  but  there  is  one  Mnd  of  flesh  of  men.  another  flesh  of 
 
 40  beasts,  another  of  fishes,  anfJ  another  of  birds.     There  are  also  celestial  bodies,  and  bodies 
 terrestrial :   but  the  glory  of  the  celestial  Is  one,  and  the  glory  of  the  terrestrial  w  another. 
 
 41  There  is  one  glory  of  the  sun,  and  anotlier  glory  of  the  moon,  and  another  glory  of  the 
 stars :  for  one  star  diifereth  from  another  star  iu  glory. 
 
SECTION  275.— 1  CORINTHIANS  15  :  35-58. 
 
 337 
 
 42  So  also  k  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.     It  is  sown  in  corruption;  it  is  raised  inincorrup- 
 
 43  tion:  it  is  sown  in  dishonour;  it  is  raised  in  glory  :  it  is  sown  in  weakness;  it  is  raised  in 
 
 44  power  :  it  is  sown  a  natural  body ;   it  is  raised  a  spiritual  body.     There  is  a  natural  body, 
 
 45  and  there  is  a  spiritual  body.     And  so  it  is  written,  The  first  man  Adam  was  made  a  living 
 
 46  soul ;  the  last  Adam  was  made  a  quickening  spirit.     Howbeit  that  was  not  first  which  is 
 
 47  spiritual,  but  that  which  is  natural ;  and  afterward  that  which  is  spiritual.     The  first  man 
 
 48  is  of  the  earth,  earthy :  the  second  man  is  the  Lord  from  heaven.     As  is  the  earthy,  such 
 are  they  also  that  are  earthy  :  and  as  is  the  heavenly,  such  are  they  also  that  are  heavenly. 
 
 49  And  as  we  have  borne  the  image  of  the  earthy,  we  shall  also  bear  the  image  of  the  heavenly. 
 
 50  Now  this  I  say,  brethren,  that  flesh  and  blood  cannot  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God;  nei- 
 
 51  ther  doth  corruption  inherit  incorruption.     Behold,  I  shew  you  a  mystery ;  We  shall  not 
 ■  52  all  sleep,  but  we  shall  all  be  changed,  in  a  moment,  in  the  twiukUng  of  an  eye,  at  the  last 
 
 trump  :  for  the  trumpet  shall  sound,  and  the  dead  shall  be  raised  incorruptible,  and  we  shall 
 
 53  be  changed.     For  this  corruptible  must  put  on  incorruption,  and  this  mortal  must  put  on 
 
 54  immortality.     So  when  this  corruptible  shall  have  put  on  incorruption,  and  this  mortal  shall 
 have  put  on  immortality,  then  shall  be  brought  to  pass  the  saying  that  is  written.  Death  is 
 
 55  swallowed  up  in  victory.     O  death,  where  is  thy  sting?     O  grave,  where  is  thy  victory? 
 ■56  The  sting  of  death  is  sin ;  and  the  strength  of  sin  is  the  law.     But  thanks  he  to  God,  which 
 
 57  giveth  us  the  victory  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     Therefore,  my  beloved  brethren,  be 
 
 58  ye  stedfast,  unmoveable,  always  abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  forasmuch  as  ye  know 
 that  your  labour  is  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord. 
 
 Here,  on  a  lowly  bed,  in  an  English  village  by  the  sea,  fades  out  the  earthly  life  of  one  of  God's  hum- 
 blest but  noblest  servants.  Worn  with  the  patient  care  of  deserted  prisouers  and  malefactors  in  the  town 
 jail  for  twenty-four  years  of  unthanked  service,  earning  her  bread  with  her  hands,  and  putting  songs  of 
 worship  on  the  lips  of  these  penitent  criminals— she  is  dying ;  and  as  the  night  falls  some  friend  asks, 
 "  What  shall  I  read  ?  "  The  answer  of  the  short  breath  is  one  firm  syllable,  "  Praise  !  "  To  the  ques- 
 tion, "  Are  there  no  clouds  ?  "  "  None  ;  he  never  hides  his  face.  It  is  our  sins  which  form  the  cloud 
 between  us  and  him.  He  is  all  love,  all  light."  And  when  the  hour  of  her  departure  was  fully  come, 
 "  Thank  God,  thank  God  !  "  And  there,  in  his  princely  residence,  surrounded  with  the  insignia  of  power, 
 but  in  equal  weakness  before  God,  expired  a  guileless  statesman,  nobleman  by  rank  and  character,  calmly 
 resigning  back  all  his  power  into  the  Giver's  hands,  saying,  at  the  end,  "  I  have  been  the  happiest  of  men, 
 yet  I  feel  that  death  will  be  gain  to  me,  through  Christ  who  died  for  me."  Blessed  be  God  for  the  mani- 
 fold features  of  triumphant  faith  !  that  he  suffers  his  children  to  walk  toward  him  through  ways  so  vari- 
 ous in  their  outward  look  :  Sarah  Martin  from  her  cottage  bed.  Earl  Spencer  from  his  gorgeous  couch, 
 little  children  in  their  innocence,  unpretending  women  in  the  quiet  ministrations  of  faithful  love,  strong 
 and  useful  and  honored  men  whom  suffering  households  and  institutions  and  churches  mourn — all  bend- 
 ing their  faces  toward  the  Everlasting  Light,  in  one  faith,  one  cheering  hope,  called  by  one  Lord,  who  has 
 overcome  the  world,  and  dieth  no  more  !  The  sun  sets  ;  the  autumn  fades ;  life'hastens  with  us  all.  But 
 we  stand  yet  in  our  Master's  vineyard.  All  the  days  of  our  appointed  time  let  us  labor  righteously,  and 
 pray  and  wait,  till  our  change  come,  that  we  may  change  only  from  virtue  to  virtue,  from  faith  to  faith, 
 and  thus  from  glory  to  glory !     F.  D.  H. 
 
 In  following  the  train  of  argument  contained  in 
 this  chapter  it  must  be  clearly  kept  in  remembrance 
 that  the  error  combated  by  Paul  was  not  the  denial 
 of  immortality  but  the  denial  of  a  resurrection. 
 The  ultra-spiritualizers  in  Corinth  did  not  say, 
 "  Man  perishes  for  ever  in  the  grave,"  but,  "  The 
 form  in  which  the  spirit  lives  shall  never  be  re- 
 stored."    F.  W.  R. 
 
 35.  Having  now  sufficiently  considered  the  ques- 
 tion respecting  the  fact  of  a  resurrection,  the  apostle 
 proceeds  to  the  second  inquiry  respecting  the  maru 
 ner  of  it,  and  the  condition  of  the  bodies  which 
 shall  be  raised.  The  transition  to  this  point  he 
 65 
 
 effects  by  raising  an  objection,  "  but  here  some  one 
 may  say."  We  may  conclude  that  the  mode,  the 
 Iioic,  occasioned  the  principal  difficulty  to  the  spec- 
 ulating Corinthians  ;  that  the  inconccivableness,  the 
 impossibility  of  the  resuscitation  of  a  dead  and 
 wasted  corpse  was  perhaps  the  great  stone  of 
 stumbling.  Two  questions  are  suggested.  In  the 
 first  place,  how  are  the  dead  raised,  and  secondly, 
 with  what  bodies  do  they  come  forth  from  the 
 tomb?  In  the  following  verses  the  apostle  gives 
 the  answer.     Ruvkert. 
 
 36.  The  emphasis  should  be  laid  on  "thou" 
 before   "sowest."     This  would  be  effectually  pro- 
 
•  I  *  r  ij 
 OOO 
 
 SECTIOy  275.-1  CORINTHIANS  15  :  35-58. 
 
 Tided  for  if  we  rendered  "  that  which  thou  thyself 
 sowest."     A. 
 
 37-44.  The  apostle  distinctly  states — it  is  in- 
 deed the  only  piece  of  positive  information  that  he 
 conveys — ^that  the  body  which  is  to  be  raised  is  not 
 to  be  the  same  body  as  was  buried.  It  is  to  be  as 
 different  from  it  as  the  seed  which  corrupts  beneath 
 the  sod  is  from  the  blade  and  stem  and  leaf  and 
 flower  and  fruit  which  spring  out  of  it.  And  why 
 should  it  be  thought  wonderful  that  out  of  death  a 
 new  life  should  spring,  when  we  have  in  nature  be- 
 fore our  eyes  such  wonderful  transformations  in  the 
 vegetable  and  the  insect  worlds  ?  Why  should  it 
 be  thought  a  wonderful  thing  that  the  new  body, 
 with  which  the  soul  in  its  new  estate  is  to  be 
 clothed,  should  be  a  very  different  kind  of  body 
 from  what  it  wore  before,  when  we  have  before  us 
 thus  in  nature  such  an  endless  variety  of  bodies  of 
 all  kinds,  as  if  in  the  exuberance  of  his  creative 
 power  the  Almighty  delighted  to  spread  out  innu- 
 merable specimens  of  diversity,  in  form  and  qualities 
 and  functions,  in  the  bodies  celestial  and  terrestrial 
 which  his  hand  hath  formed.  Has  that  abounding, 
 overflowing  energy  of  the  Great  Creator  expended, 
 exhausted  itself  in  things  as  they  now  are  ?  Are 
 no  fui-ther,  no  higher  illustrations  and  exhibitions 
 of  itself  to  be  made  in  that  new  stage  and  state  of 
 things  toward  which  our  present  mundane  economy 
 is  progressing  ?  If  so  great  a  change  is  coming  as 
 that  these  heavens  and  this  earth  are  to  undergo 
 some  mighty  revolution,  and  to  be  transformed  into 
 the  new  heavens  and  new  earth,  wherein  righteous- 
 ness is  to  reign  with  undivided  empire,  might  we 
 not  expect  that  the  redeemed,  ennobled,  purified 
 spirits  that  are  to  dwell  upon  that  new  earth  and 
 beneath  those  new  heavens  shall  be  wedded  to  cor- 
 poreal frames  of  a  constitution  very  different  from 
 that  of  our  earthly  bodies  ?  And  so  the  apostle 
 teaches  us  it  is  to  be :  th^  weakness,  the  dishonor, 
 the  corruptibility  of  the  present  body  to  be  ex- 
 changed for  the  power,  the  glory,  the  incorrupti- 
 bility of  a  body  so  very  different  from  the  present, 
 that  to  express  that  difference  the  apostle  has  to 
 make  use  of  language  bordering  upon  the  self-con- 
 tradictory, and  to  call  it,  as  distinguished  from  the 
 existing  one,  a  spiritual  body.     W.  11. 
 
 38.  Though  the  kernel  die,  be  buried,  and  meet 
 with  all  this  change  in  tliese  things,  yet  none  of 
 them  can  cause  the  nature  of  the  kernel  to  cease  ;  it 
 is  wheat  still.  Wheat  was  sown,  and  wheat  arises ; 
 only  it  was  sown  dead,  dry,  and  barren  wheat,  and 
 riseth  living,  beautiful,  and  f niitful  wheat.  "  God 
 giveth  it  a  body  as  it  pleaseth  him ;  but  to  every 
 seed  his  own  body."  Bun. The  bodies  of  be- 
 lievers are  lost  only  in  the  sense  in  which  seed  is 
 lost  which  we  cast  into  the  ground.  It  returns  to 
 dugt ;  but  the  day  is  coming  when  it  shall  be  raised 
 
 and  glorified.  It  is  the  day  when  our  Lord  shall 
 bring  with  him  all  those  who  sleep  in  Jesus.  They 
 are  as  safe  as  the  very  angels.  Their  bodies  in  the 
 tomb,  their  souls  in  paradise.     J.  W.  A. 
 
 43.  The  body  is  sown  in  dishonor.  When  laid 
 in  the  grave  it  is  disfigured.  With  the  principle  of 
 life  its  comeliness  has  also  departed.  But  it  shall 
 be  raised  in  glory.  It  shall  shine  forth  like  the  sun 
 in  the  kingdom  of  its  Father.  The  most  lofty  and 
 unattainable  ideal  of  beauty  which  ever  floated 
 before  the  vision  of  the  great  masters  of  poetry  and 
 painting  will  doubtless  fall  far  short  of  that  which 
 shall  be  realized  when  this  mortal  shall  put  on  im- 
 mortality.     B.  B.   E. Glory  is   the    sweetness? 
 
 comeliness,  purity,  and  perfection  of  a  thing.  The 
 light  is  the  glory  of  the  sun,  strength  is  the  glory  of 
 3'outh,  and  gray  hairs  are  the  glory  of  old  age.  That 
 is,  it  is  the  excellency  of  these  things  and  that  which 
 makes  them  shine.  Therefoi-e,  to  arise  in  glory,  it 
 is  to  arise  in  all  the  beauty  and  utmost  completeness 
 that  is  possible  for  a  Imman  creature  to  possess,  in 
 all  its  features  and  members  inconceivably  beauti- 
 ful. Bun. To  the  Christian,  death  is  the  libera- 
 tion of  the  life-principle  for  an  untold  career  of 
 power  and  glory.  The  utmost  grandeur  of  existence 
 is  opened  to  him  whose  "  life  is  hid  with  Christ  in 
 God."  Where  science  speaks  of  improvement, 
 Christianity  speaks  of  renovation ;  where  science 
 speaks  of  development,  Christianity  speaks  of  sanc- 
 tification ;  where  science  speaks  of  progress,  Chris- 
 tianity speaks  of  perfection.  And  where,  in  the 
 whole  vocabulary  of  science,  are  terms  to  match 
 these  three — incorruption,  glory,  power  ?     J.  P.  T. 
 
 44.  The  natural  body  is  such  as  is  appropri- 
 ate to  the  psyche.,  the  animal  soul,  the  life,  anima,  as 
 it  occurs  in  the  three  terms,  1  Thes.  5  :  23.  The 
 natural  body  is  fitted  to  be  an  abode  and  an  instru- 
 ment for  this  animal  life,  being  earthly  and  sensual 
 like  this  life.  Thus,  also,  the  spiritual  body  is  such 
 as  is  fitted  to  the  pncuma,  the  higher,  the  spiritual 
 nature  of  man,  being  such  in  its  material  and  its 
 form  as  qualifies  it  to  serve  the  spirit  in  its  destined 
 higher  and  nobler  existence,  which  first  begins  in 
 perfection  when  the  spirit  is  released  from  the  boflii 
 of  death  (Rom.  */  :  24),  and  at  the  same  time  from 
 the  psyche,  the  animal  life,  which  is  probably  re- 
 garded by  the  apostle  as  not  destined  to  a  continued 
 existence.  A  clear  description  of  such  a  body  Paul 
 was  as  little  able  to  give  as  we  ourselves.  He  nat- 
 urally contemplated  it  as  made  of  finer  and  more 
 delicate  materials  than  this  earthly  body.  Besides 
 this  mere  comparative  indication  of  resemblance, 
 he  has  asserted  nothing  in  respect  to  its  nature. 
 Paul  contents  himself  with  a  single  thing,  which  he 
 makes  it  necessary  for  man  to  believe,  namely,  that 
 the  new  life  is  a  purer,  better  life  than  this  present 
 one ;  it  is  a  life  of  the  spirit.     Ruckert. As  the 
 
SECT! ox  275.— 1  COKIXTUIAXS  15:35-58. 
 
 339 
 
 soul,  with  all  those  instincts,  appetites,  capacities, 
 desires,  which  fit  it  for  the  present  scene  of  things, 
 has  got  in  this  body  of  flesh  and  blood  an  instru- 
 ment admirably  adapted  to  its  uses  and  ends,  so  he 
 affirms  shall  the  regenerated  spiril  be  yet  supplied 
 with  an  instrument  of  its  own,  still  more  fully  and 
 exquisitely  adapted  to  its  higher,  future,  eternal  life. 
 There  is  the  soul-body  now ;  there  shall  be  that  spirit- 
 body  hereafter. 
 
 45.  Our  soul-being,  or  our  natural  being,  he 
 traces  up  to  our  first  parent,  derived  from  him  by 
 inheritance ;  our  spiritual  being  he  traces  up  to 
 Jesus  Christ,  derived  from  him  in  an  altogether  dif- 
 ferent way.  The  first  man  Adam  was  made  a  living 
 soul,  and  such  a  living  soul  as  he  got  from  his  Cre- 
 ator, and  turned  it  into  by  transgression,  he  has 
 transmitted  to  all  our  race.  The  last  Adam — the 
 second  great  head  or  center  of  our  humanity — is  a 
 quickening  Spirit.     W.  H. 
 
 45-47.  All  that  the  first  Adam  had  brought 
 upon  us  of  ignominy,  degradation,  and  death,  the 
 second  Adam  took  upon  himself,  and  by  taking  it 
 he  put  it  for  ever  away.  Sin  had  made  human  na- 
 ture corrupt  and  foul,  and  the  sinless  Man  cleansed 
 it  from  the  awful  taint.  Death  had  made  man  bis 
 prey,  and  set  up,  as  it  seemed,  a  universal  empire, 
 and  the  human  Lord  of  Life  broke  in  pieces  that 
 dread  dominion.  He  did  not  merely  reverse  the 
 sentence  of  death  by  an  arbitrary  annulling  of  it, 
 but  he  did  so  by  the  actual  victory  of  life  over 
 death,  in  the  same  nature  which  had  become  subject 
 to  death.  The  Life  of  God  in  man  vanquished 
 death  ;  it  was  impossible  that  that  life  could  be 
 holden  of  death.  The  first  Adam  was  made  "a 
 living  soul,"  and  therefore  could  only  transmit  to  his 
 posterity  the  natural  life,  tainted  with  sin,  and  con- 
 taining in  it  the  seed  of  death.  The  second  Adam 
 was  "  a  quickening  spirit,"  having  life  in  Himself, 
 and  of  power  to  impart  that  life  to  others  :  because 
 the  first  Adam  was  "  of  the  earth,  earthy  "  ;  the  sec- 
 ond Adam  was  "  the  Lord  from  heaven."     Pcroumc. 
 
 49.  We  shall  bear  the  image  of  the 
 heavenly.  It  is  a  part  of  the  plan  of  redemption 
 that  the  bodies  of  believers  shall  rise.  The  mission 
 of  the  Son  of  God  will  not  be  complete  till  every 
 one  of  his  followers  shall  have  a  glorified  body  like 
 that  of  the  risen  Redeemer.  He  can  not  witness 
 the  full  travail  of  his  soul  till  the  sea  has  given  up 
 her  dead,  till  every  tomb,  where  were  deposited  the 
 remains  of  the  feeblest  of  his  disciples,  has  restored 
 its  trust,  till  those  little  ones,  millions  of  whom  fell 
 asleep  in  his  dear  arms,  shall  spring  to  new  life  in 
 their  Father's  house.  There  is  no  land  of  forget- 
 fuhicss.  The  grave  is  vital  now.  It  is  a  region  of 
 soft  and  pleasant  slumbers.  There  is  an  almighty 
 and  an  omniscient  Watcher  over  all  these  sleepers. 
 B.  B.  E. 
 
 If,  even  upon  the  rude  materials  which  such 
 hearts  as  ours  pre.'ient,  that  holy  image  of  Jesus  has 
 begun  to  be  formed,  then  let  us  be  assured  that,  as 
 fully  and  as  perfectly  as  we  ever  bore  the  image  of 
 the  earthy,  the  image  of  the  heavenly  shall  yet  be 
 borne  by  us ;  for,  though  we  know  not  what  we 
 shall  be  hereafter,  we  do  know  this,  that  when  he 
 shall  appear  we  shall  then  be  like  him,  for  we  shall 
 see  him  as  he  is,  body,  soul,  and  spirit,  all  then 
 transformed,  transfigured,  this  very  didl,  opaque, 
 corporeal  frame  wrought  into  the  same  image,  radi- 
 ant with  the  same  glory,  the  whole  man  raised  up 
 to  meet  the  Lord  at  his  coming,  and,  by  that  seeing 
 of  him  as  he  is,  to  be  translated  into  his  likeness. 
 W.  11. 
 
 50.  It  is  nowhere  asserted  in  the  New  Testa- 
 ment that  we  shall  rise  again  vith  our  bodies.  Un- 
 less a  man  will  say  that  the  stalk,  the  blade,  and  the 
 ear  of  corn  are  actually  the  same  tiling  with  the 
 single  grain  which  is  put  into  the  giound,  he  can  not 
 quote  Paul  as  saying  that  we  shall  rise  again  with 
 the  same  bodies.  Nothing  can  be  plainer  than  the 
 expression  which  he  uses,  2'hou  sowcst  not  that  body 
 that  shall  be.  He  says  also,  with  eciual  plainness, 
 of  the  body.  It  is  sown  a  natural  body,  it  is  raised 
 a  sjnritual  body  ;  there  is  a  natural  body,  and  there  is 
 a  sjjiri/iial  body.  These  words  require  to  be  ex- 
 amined closely,  and  involve  remotely  a  deep  meta- 
 physical question.  In  common  language,  the  terms 
 body  and  .spirit  are  accustomed  to  be  opposed,  and 
 are  used  to  rei)rescnt  two  things  which  are  totally 
 distinct.  But  Paul  here  brings  the  two  expressions 
 together,  and  speaks  of  a  spiritual  body.  Paul 
 therefore  did  not  oppose  body  to  spirit ;  and  though 
 the  looseness  of  modern  language  may  allow  us  to 
 do  so,  and  yet  to  be  correct  in  our  ideas,  it  may  save 
 some  confusion  if  we  consider  spirit  as  opposed  to 
 7nntter,  and  if  we  take  body  to  be  a  generic  term, 
 which  comprises  both.  A  body,  therefore,  in  the 
 language  of  Paul,  is  something  which  has  a  distinct 
 individual  existence.  Paul  tells  us  that  every  in- 
 dividual, when  he  rises  again,  will  have  a  spiritual 
 body ;  but  the  remarks  which  I  have  made  may 
 show  how  different  is  the  idea  conveyed  by  these 
 words  from  the  notions  which  some  persons  enter- 
 tain, that  we  shall  rise  again  with  the  same  identical 
 body.  Paul  appears  effectually  to  preclude  this 
 notion,  when  he  says.  Flesh  and  blood  can  not  in- 
 herit the  kingdom  of  God.     Burton. In  opjjosi- 
 
 tion  to  a  gross  identification  of  the  present  body 
 with  the  resurrection  body,  which  lies  at  the  ground 
 of  the  objection  urged,  Paul  asserts  a  distinction 
 between  the  two — a  distinction,  however,  which  docs 
 not  exclude  the  identity  of  the  fundamental  sub- 
 stance or  germ.  Amid  the  constant  change  in  our 
 bodies,  there  is  something  fixed,  which  makes  us 
 recognizable  as  the  same  from  the  cradle  to  the 
 grave — something  which  gives  form,  feature,  and 
 organization  to  this  ever-moving  current  of  matter 
 which  is  momentarily  condensed  into  \\hat  we  call 
 our  bodies.  And  what  is  this  but  the  plastic  prin- 
 ciple of  life  which  is  ever  shaping  the  materials 
 which  nature  gives  it  for  its  own  uses,  and  in  ac- 
 cordance with  an  inward  law  which  molds  us  after 
 our  kind.     Lange. 
 
 51.  All  be  changed.  The  better  life,  vMch 
 the  dead  in  Christ  are  living  now,  leads  on  to  a  still 
 
340 
 
 SECTION  275.— 1  CORIXTHIANS  15  :  35-58. 
 
 fuller  life  when  they  get  back  their  glorified  bodies. 
 The  perfection  of  man  is  body,  soul,  and  spirit. 
 That  is  man,  as  God  made  him.  The  spirit  per- 
 fected, the  soul  perfected,  without  the  bodily  life,  is 
 but  part  of  the  whole.  For  the  future  world,  in  all 
 its  glory,  we  have  the  firm  basis  laid  that  it,  too,  is 
 to  be  in  a  real  sense  a  material  world,  where  men 
 once  more  are  to  possess  bodies  as  they  did  before, 
 only  bodies  through  which  the  spirit  shall  work  con- 
 scious of  no  disproportion,  bodies  which  shall  be  fit 
 servants  and  adequate  organs  of  the  immortal  souls 
 within,  bodies  which  shall  never  break  down,  bodies 
 which  shall  never  hem  in  nor  refuse  to  obey  the 
 spirits  that  dwell  in  them,  but  which  shall  add  to 
 their  power,  and  deepen  their  blessedness,  and  draw 
 them  closer  to  the  God  whom  they  serve  and  the 
 Christ  after  the  likeness  of  whose  glorious  body  they 
 are  fashioned  and  conformed.  "Body,  soul,  and 
 spirit " — the  old  combination  which  was  on  earth  is 
 to  be  the  perfect  humanity  of  heaven.     A.  M. 
 
 We  learn  that  the  intermediate  state  of  the  be- 
 liever between  death  and  the  resurrection  is  not  in 
 all  respects  absolutely  perfect.  Doubtless  it  is  a 
 state  of  unmingled  enjoyment.  The  separated  spirit 
 is  in  that  condition  which  Paul  denominates  "  far 
 better."  In  one  sense  it  may  be  perfectly  happy.  Its 
 existing  capacities  for  enjoyment  may  all  be  filled. 
 But  still,  in  another  sense,  it  has  not  reached  its 
 goal.  It  is  not  clothed  upon  with  its  spiritual  body. 
 It  has  not  received  its  last  accession  of  delight.  It 
 must  be  reunited  to  its  transfigured  companion  be- 
 fore the  measure  of  its  joys  shall  be  perfectly  full. 
 It  can  not,  indeed,  be  imagined,  that  the  soul  is 
 unhappy,  that  through  anxiety  it  suffers  any  degree 
 of  disquiet  or  pain.  We  may  rather  suppose  that 
 it  is  in  a  state  of  calm  expectation  and  hope ;  that 
 it  looks  forward  with  pleasing  anticipations  to  the 
 period  when  it  shall  enter  its  new  home,  fitted  up 
 with  divine  skill  for  its  reception.  Thus  this  antici- 
 pation itself,  or  as  it  might  be  called,  in  one  sense, 
 imperfection,  becomes  a  source  of  delight,  while 
 still  a  richer  experience  awaits  it  when  the  corrupt- 
 ible body  shall  put  on  incorruption.     B.  B.  E. 
 
 53.  The  last  trump.  The  word  "  last,"  as 
 Billroth  has  correctly  remarked,  does  not  mean  that 
 there  are  to  be  several  blasts  of  a  trumpet  on  the 
 final  day,  and  that  this  was  the  last  which  should 
 be  blown,  but  simply  that  it  would  be  the  trumpet 
 of  the  last  day,  after  which  no  more  would  be  heard. 
 Then  follow  the  resurrection  and  the  transforma- 
 tion of  the  living,  the  certainty  of  which  is  again 
 declared  by  the  remark,  that  it  was  necessary  that 
 the  corruptible  should  put  on  incorruption,  and  the 
 mortal,  immortality.     Ruckert. 
 
 53.  It  is  HrMAN  NATURE,  in  its  essential  ele- 
 ments, that  is  to  inherit  eternity ;  not  an  ethereal 
 rudiment,  just  saved  from  the  wreck  of  the  former 
 
 fabric,  and  just  serving  to  connect,  as  by  a  film  of 
 identity,  the  earthly  with  the  heavenly  state.  It  is 
 This  Mortal  that  must  put  on  Immortality;  the 
 very  nature  now  subject  to  dissolution  is  to  escape 
 from  the  power  of  death  and  to  clothe  itself  in  im- 
 perishable vigor.  Do  we  want  at  once  confirmation 
 and   exemplification   of   this  doctrine?     We   have 
 
 both  in  the  resurrection  of  the  Lord.     I.  T. Let 
 
 us  therefore  look  upon  this  flesh,  not  so  much  with 
 contempt  of  what  it  was  and  is,  as  with  a  joyful 
 hope  of  what  it  shall  be.  And  when  our  courage  is 
 assaulted,  with  the  change  of  these  bodies  from 
 healthful  to  weak,  from  living  to  dead,  let  us  com- 
 fort ourselves  with  the  assurance  of  this  change 
 from  dust  to  incorruption.  We  are  not  so  sure 
 of  death  as  of  transfiguration.  "  All  the  days  of 
 our  appointed  time  we  will  therefore  wait,  till  our 
 changing  shall  come."     Bp.  H. 
 
 54.  The  man,  in  dying,  begins  to  be  what  he 
 fully  is  when  he  is  dead,  "  dead  unto  sin,"  dead  unto 
 the  world,  that  he  may  "  live  unto  God,"  that  he 
 may  live  with  God,  that  he  may  live  really.  And 
 so  we  can  look  upon  that  ending  of  life  and  say : 
 "  It  is  a  very  small  thing ;  it  only  cuts  off  the  fringes 
 of  my  life ;  it  does  not  touch  me  at  all."  It  only 
 strips  off  the  circumferential  mortality,  but  the  soul 
 rises  up  untouched  by  it,  and  shakes  the  bands  of 
 death  from  off  its  immortal  arms,  and  flutters  the 
 stain  of  death  from  off  its  budding  wings,  and  rises 
 fuller  of  life  because  of  death,  and  mightier  in  its 
 vitality  in  the  very  act  of  submitting  the  body  to 
 the  law,  "  Dust  thou  art,  and  unto  dust  shalt  thou 
 return."  Men  speak  about  life  as  "  a  narrow  neck 
 of  land  betwixt  two  unbounded  seas  "  :  they  had 
 better  speak  about  death  as  that.  It  is  an  isthmus, 
 narrow  and  almost  impalpable,  on  which,  for  one 
 brief  instant,  the  soul  poises  itself ;  while  behind 
 it  there  lies  the  inland  lake  of  past  being,  and  be- 
 fore it  the  shoreless  ocean  of  future  life,  all  lighted 
 with  the  glory  of  God,  and  making  music  as  it 
 breaks  even  upon  these  dark,  rough  rocks.  Death 
 is  but  a  passage.  It  is  not  a  house,  it  is  only  a  ves- 
 tibule. The  grave  has  a  door  on  its  inner  side.  We 
 roll  the  stone  to  its  mouth  and  come  away,  thinking 
 that  we  have  left  them  there  till  the  resurrection. 
 But,  when  the  outer  access  to  earth  is  fast  closed, 
 the  inner  portal  that  opens  on  heaven  is  set  wide. 
 Death  is  a  superficial  thing,  and  a  transitory  thing 
 — a  darkness  that  is  caused  by  the  light,  and  a  dark- 
 ness that  ends  in  the  light — a  trifle,  if  you  measure 
 it  by  duration ;  a  trifle,  if  yo>i  measure  it  by  depth. 
 The  death  of  the  mortal  is  the  emancipation  and 
 the  life  of  the  immortal !     A.  M. 
 
 55-57.  The  discussion  is  concluded.  The 
 apostle  has  arrived  at  the  point  when  his  spirit, 
 standing  at  the  portals  of  eternity,  can  think  of 
 nothing  more  than  that  for  it  finitencss  and  mor- 
 
SECTION  275.— 1  CORINTHIANS  15  :  35-58. 
 
 341 
 
 tality  have  ceased.  His  own  soul  is  now  full  of  the 
 elevation  and  glory  of  the  object,  and  as  a  fine  con- 
 clusion there  flows  from  his  pen  a  brief  but  striking 
 
 triumphal  song.      Ruckert. The  sight  of  these 
 
 millions  of  the  changed  and  the  raised  of  that  res- 
 urrection-day standing  up  clothed  with  incorrup- 
 tion  and  immortality,  rescued  fully  and  rescued  for 
 ever  from  the  dominion  of  sin  and  death,  the 
 thought  that  he  too  and  all  those  who  already  were 
 one  with  him  in  Christ  should  be  sharers  in  the 
 triumph  of  that  day,  swell  the  apostle's  breast  with 
 the  present  sense  of  victory.  With  brightening 
 eye,  elastic  tread,  and  tones  that  tell  of  triumph,  he 
 turns  upon  the  tyrant  death  and  exclaims,  "  0 
 death,  where  is  thy  sting  ?  0  grave,  where  is  thy 
 victory  ?  "  No  idle  challenge  this  ;  no  empty  vaunt ; 
 no  making  light  of  death  by  one  who  knows  not 
 what  death  truly  is,  what  makes  it  not  only  a  sad 
 thing  but  a  terrible  thing  to  die.  In  the  very 
 height  and  rapture  of  his  triumph  over  the  last 
 enemy,  he  is  calm  enough  between  the  challenge 
 and  the  thanksgiving  to  interject  the  statement, 
 "  The  sting  of  death  is  sin,  and  the  strength  of  sin 
 is  the  law."  The  deep  consciousness  of  transgres- 
 sion, not  simply  the  remembrance  of  individual,  dis- 
 tinct acts  of  guilt,  but  the  agonizing,  overwhelming 
 consciousness  of  an  unclean  heart,  an  ungodly  life, 
 the  going  into  the  divine  presence  with  all  that  ac- 
 cumulated weight  of  a  lifetime's  iniquity  upon  the 
 soul — this  it  was  that  in  Paul's  judgment  gave  its 
 true  sting  to  death,  made  it  an  appalling  thing  to 
 die — not  the  pains  of  dissolution,  not  the  tearing 
 away  from  all  the  well-known  and  familiar  things 
 of  life,  not  the  darkness  and  the  loneliness  of  dy- 
 ing. The  barbed  and  venomed  dart  which  death 
 holds  in  his  hand,  and  which  he  is  ready,  if  the 
 poison  be  not  beforehand  taken  out  of  it,  to  thrust 
 stingingly,  witheringly,  consumingly  into  the  soul, 
 is  sin.     W.  H. 
 
 57.  The  penitent  at  first  may  mournfully  say, 
 "  '  The  sting  of  death  is  sin — the  strength  of  sin  is 
 the  law' ;  '  Oh,  wretched  man  that  I  am,  who  shall 
 deliver  me '  from  this  double  destruction  V  " — but, 
 becoming  a  believer  as  well  as  a  penitent,  and 
 awaking  up  to  the  apprehension  of  the  gospel  and 
 the  hope  it  inspires,  his  tone  changes  from  mourn- 
 ing to  music,  from  despair  to  exultation,  as  he 
 bursts  forth  :  "  '  0  death,  where  is  thy  sting  ?  0 
 grave,  where  is  thy  victory  ?  Thanks  be  unto  God 
 that  giveth  me  the  victory  ihro>/(/h  onr  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ.''  True,  '  the  sting  of  death  is  sin,  and  the 
 strength  of  sin  is  the  law,'  but  Christ  by  his  atone- 
 ment takes  away,  for  every  penitent  that  believeth 
 on  him,  the  sting  from  death  and  the  strength  from 
 sin,  by  procuring  for  him  pardon,  in  harmony  with 
 
 the  principles  of  that  law  which  is  itself  the  strength 
 of  the  one,  and  which  causes  it  to  become  the  sting 
 
 of  the  other."     T.  B. Therefore  it  is  a  victory 
 
 not  won  by  the  believer  himself,  not  achieved  by 
 the  strength  of  his  own  will  or  the  power  of  his 
 own  faith,  for  which  Paul  here  gives  thanks — it  is 
 a  victory  given,  won  by  another,  won  by  our  great 
 Lord  and  Master  for  us  over  death  and  the  grave ; 
 when  by  becoming  sin  for  us  he  drew  its  poison 
 out  of  that  sting  of  death,  and  stripped  it  of  its 
 power  to  inflict  the  .^^econd  death  upon  the  soul : 
 when  by  putting  himself  under  the  law,  magnifying 
 it  both  in  its  precept  and  in  its  penalty,  he  made  it 
 to  be  a  just  thing  in  God  to  justify  all  who  believe 
 in  him,  and  turned  the  very  law  that  gave  its 
 strength  to  sin  into  a  bulwark  of  defense  securing 
 the  safety  of  the  redeemed — won  by  him  when  he 
 burst  the  barriers  of  the  tomb,  writing  deliverance 
 for  our  race  upon  his  empty  sepulchre,  and  in  his 
 own  resurrection  securing  that  of  all  his  followers. 
 And  it  is  both  a  present  and  a  future  victory  thus 
 won  for  us  by  Christ ;  a  present  victory — Paul 
 speaks  of  it  as  such  when  he  thanks  God  for  the 
 gift  of  it  even  here  and  now — yet  a  victory  to  be 
 only  consummated  when  this  mortal  shall  have  put 
 on  immortality.  W.  H. Such  are  the  preroga- 
 tives and  splendors  in  store  for  us  :  immediately  be- 
 yond the  grave  a  disembodied  life  of  holiness  and 
 bliss  in  the  presence  of  our  Lord,  and  on  the  morn- 
 ing  of  the  resurrection  a  reembodied  life  in  the  new 
 Jerusalem.  And  may  this  crowning  vision  of  glory 
 never  fail  us  under  any  burden  of  sorrow,  in  any 
 weariness  of  labor,  in  any  sharpness  of  conflict. 
 Let  us  keep  clean  the  feet  which  aspire  to  the 
 golden  streets,  and  keep  clean  the  hands  which 
 would  grasp  the  palm-branches  of  that  final  tri- 
 umph.    R.  D.  H. 
 
 58.  An  exhortation  to  steadfast  confidence  on 
 the  one  side;  on  the  other,  to  inflexible  loijalty. 
 "  Therefore,  my  beloved  brethren,"  thus  he  con- 
 cludes, "  be  ye  steadfast,  unmovable,"  that  is  to  say, 
 in  your  most  holy  faith,  in  which  ye  are  strength- 
 ened anew.  Steadfast  against  yourselves,  immov- 
 able against  influence  from  without  which  might 
 undermine  and  shake  you.  And  not  merely  stead- 
 fast in  the  fiercely  contested  confidence  of  faith, 
 but  inflexibly  loy<d  to  our  earthly  and  heavenly 
 calling:  "Always  abounding  in  the  work  of  the 
 Lord."  The  task  may  be  difficult,  the  strength 
 small,  the  resistance  great,  the  temptation  to  stop 
 in  the  middle  of  our  course  almost  irresistible,  yet 
 it  is  only  to  him  that  endureth  to  the  end  that  the 
 crown  of  life  is  promised,  and  no  fidelity  shall  fail 
 wherever  it  is  known,  by  well-assured  belief,  that 
 labor  in  the  Lord  can  not  possibly  be  vain.    Van  0. 
 
3i2 
 
 SECTION  276.— 1  CORINTHIANS  16  : 1-24. 
 
 Section  276. 
 
 1  Corinthians  xvi.  1-24. 
 
 1  Now  concerning  the  collection  for  the  saints,  as  I  have  given  order  to  the  churches  of 
 
 2  Galatia,  even  so  do  ye.     Upon  the  first  day  of  the  week  let  every  one  of  you  lay  by  him  in 
 store,  as  God  hath  prospered  him,  that  there  be  no  gatherings  when  I  come. 
 
 3  And  when  I  come,  whomsoever  ye  shall  approve  by  your  letters,  them  will  I  send  to 
 
 4  bring  your  liberality  unto  Jerusalem.     And  if  it  be  meet  that  I  go  also,  they  shall  go  with 
 
 5  me.     Xow  I  will  come  unto  you,  when  I  shall  pass  through  Macedonia  :  for  I  do  pass 
 
 6  through  Macedonia.     And  it  may  be  that  I  will  abide,  yea,  and  winter  with  you,  that  ye 
 
 7  may  brinu  me  on  my  journey  whithersoever  I  go.    For  I  will  not  see  you  now  by  the  way; 
 
 8  but  I  trust  to  tarry  a  while  with  you,  if  the  Lord  permit,    iiut  I  will  tarry  at  Ephesus  until 
 
 9  Pentecost.     For  a  great  door  and  effectual  is  opened  unto  me,  and  there  are  many  adver- 
 
 10  saries.     Xow  if  Ti:notheus  come,  see  that  he  may  be  with  you  without  fear:  for  he  work- 
 
 11  etli  the  work  of  the  Lord,  as  I  also  do.    Let  no  man  therefore  despise  him  :  but  conduct  him 
 
 12  forth  in  peace,  that  ho  may  come  unto  me :  for  I  look  for  him  witli  the  brethren.  As  touch- 
 ing o?/?"  brother  Apollos,  I  greatly  desired  him  to  come  unto  you  with  the  brethren  :  but  his 
 will  was  not  at  all  to  come  at  this  time;  but  he  will  come  when  he  shall  have  convenient 
 time. 
 
 13  Watch  ye,  stand  tast  in  the  faith,  quit  you  like  men,  be  strong.     Let  all  your  things  be 
 
 14  done  with  charity.     I  beseech  you,  brethren,  (ye  know  the  house  of  Stephanas,  that  it  is 
 
 15  the  firstfruits  of  Achaia,  and  that  they  have  addicted  themselves  to  the  ministry  of  the 
 
 16  saints,)  that  ye  submit  yourselves  unto  such,  and  to  every  one  that  helpeth  with  iis,  and 
 
 17  laboreth.     I  am  glad  of  the  coming  of  Stephanas  and  Fortunatus  and  Achaicus:  for  that 
 
 18  which  was  lacking  on  your  part  they  have  supplied.     For  they  have  refreshed  my  spirit 
 
 19  and  your's :  therefore  acknowledge  ye  them  that  are  such.  The  churches  of  Asia  salute 
 you.     Aquila  and  Priscilla  salute  you  much  in  the  Lord,  with  the  church  that  is  in  their 
 
 20  house.     All  the  brethren  greet  you.     Greet  ye  one  another  with  an  holy  kiss.     The  saluta- 
 
 22  tion  of  7)ie  Paul  with  mine  own  hand.    If  any  man  love  not  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  let  him  be 
 
 23  Anathema  Maran-atha.     The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you.    My  love  he  with 
 
 24  you  all  in  Christ  Jesus.     Amen. 
 
 Si'iRiTCAL  indolence  is,  in  these  times,  the  worst  enemy  the  Church  has  to  encounter.  It  is  not  that 
 men  openly  reject  and  make  war  upon  her,  but  that  they  drowsily  sleep  around  her  altar.  It  is  that  men 
 are  content  with  such  paltry  satisfoctlons  and  tinsel  comforts  as  the  senses  can  bribe  them  with,  heedless 
 of  the  inward  instincts  that  claim  communion  with  the  skies.  It  is  that  eternity  has  no  awfulness  to 
 them,  life  no  depth  of  meaning,  enjoyment  no  obligations,  bereavement  no  solemnity,  suffering  and  sor- 
 row no  prophetic  suggestions  of  an  hereafter,  the  soul  no  aspirations,  conscience  no  echo  of  God,  Christ 
 no  enrapturing  beauty  in  his  holiness,  the  resurrection  no  pledge  of  heaven.  It  is  that  men  can  stretch 
 themselves  on  their  couches  of  ease,  and  slumber  amid  the  sublimest  mysteries  and  most  stirring  revela- 
 tions of  Providence.  What  we  need,  then,  to  bring  back  the  Church  to  her  life  is  to  awake  and  arise,  to 
 hearken  and  watch,  to  wait  on  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  snatch  the  film  from  our  eyeballs,  to  lift  our  waiting 
 souls  to  God  like  flowers  parched  with  drought  to  the  rain,  to  breathe  in  his  blessed  life,  to  bo  regener- 
 ated and  consecrated  by  his  inspiration  of  love  communicated  through  Jesus  C'.uist  our  Lord.  Where 
 the  Church  lives — where  it  holds  its  Master's  spirit  and  truth,  not  as  the  mortuary  of  a  deceased  and 
 buried  benefactor,  but  as  the  inbreathing  of  a  present  inspiration — it  will  never  suffer  its  members  to  sit 
 idly  with  folded  hands,  looking  lazily  out  on  the  white  fields  of  harvest,  where  no  reaper's  sickle  rings 
 against  the  wheat,  but  it  will  send  them  forth  to  work,  nerved  with  an  impulse  that  no  disappointment 
 can  palsy,  no  misgivings  keep  back.     F.  D.  II. 
 
 The  way  in  which  Paul  in  this  chapter  enters 
 on  new  ground  is  very  characteristic  of  the  abrupt 
 style  of  the  Epistle.  The  solemn  topic  of  the  rcsur- 
 recticm  is  closed,  and  now  the  apostle  gives  direc- 
 tions respecting  a  certain  charitable  collection  to  be 
 
 made  by  the  Corinthians,  in  conjunction  with  other 
 Gentile  churches,  for  the  poor  at  Jerusalem  and  in 
 Judoa.  We  have  here  an  illustration  of  one  pecu- 
 liar use  of  Scripture.  The  event  recorded  here  has 
 long  since  passed  ;  the  temporary  distress  spoken  of 
 
SECTION  276.— 1  CORINTHIANS  16  : 1-S4. 
 
 343 
 
 here  was  long  since  relieved ;  even  the  apostle  him- 
 self has  written  simply  and  entirely  for  his  own 
 time.  And  yet  the  whole  account  is  living,  and 
 fresh,  and  pregnant  with  instruction  to  us  to-day. 
 We  find  that  which  was  written  for  a  church  at  Cor- 
 inth contains  lessons  for  the  Church  of  all  ages. 
 
 1.  The  collection  for  the  saints.  The 
 Jewish  converts  in  Jerusalem,  being  excommuni- 
 cated and  persecuted,  were  in  great  distress,  and 
 Paul  summoned  the  Gentile  converts  in  Achaia, 
 Galatia,  and  at  Rome  to  alleviate  their  difficulties. 
 Observe  how  all  distinctions  of  race  had  melted 
 away  before  Christianity.  Christianity  unites  first 
 to  Christ,  and  then,  through  Christ,  each  to  the 
 other.  So  it  was  that  Galatia  and  Corinth  worked 
 together  for  Jerusalem,  inspired  with  a  common  | 
 sympathy,  a  common  affection,  and  therefore  the 
 Galatians  loved  the  Corinthians  and  the  Corinthians 
 the  Galatians.  F.  W.  R. The  churches  of  Ga- 
 latia and  Phrygia  were  the  last  churches  which  Paul 
 had  visited  before  the  writing  of  this  Epistle.  He 
 was  now  at  Ephesus,  and  he  came  thither  imme- 
 diately from  visiting  these  churches  (Acts  18 :  23 ; 
 19 : 1).  These,  therefore,  probably  were  the  last 
 churches  at  which  he  left  directions  for  their  public 
 conduct  during  his  absence.     Faley. 
 
 3.  "  Gatherings "  would  better  be  expressed 
 "  collections,"  a  word  universally  understood.  The 
 apostle  sets  his  face  peremptorily  against  the  great 
 sham  of  charity  sermons,  and  will  have  no  part  in 
 stimulating  Christians  up  to  their  ordinary  duty  of 
 ahnsgiving.     A. 
 
 The  first  day  of  the  week.  Christ,  in  the 
 interval  between  the  rcsunection  and  ascension, 
 keeps  day  with  his  disciples,  meeting  them  by  a 
 weekly  manifestation  of  his  presence,  as  if  pur- 
 posely to  give  them  stated  times.  All  the  teachers 
 after  him  made  it  a  point,  in  the  same  manner,  to 
 institute  a  piety  whose  rule  is  order,  and  whose  lib- 
 erty itself  is  regularity.  Thus  John  is  in  the  Spirit, 
 and  meets  the  vision  even  of  his  prophecy  on  the 
 Lord's  day.  Paul  observes  that  day,  and  gives  it  as 
 a  good  rule  to  lay  by  what  may  go  for  charity  on  that 
 day,  tliat  so  there  may  be  order  in  charity.     II.  B. 
 
 This  simple  rule  decides  who  shall  give:  "Every 
 one  of  you,"  rich  and  poor.  It  tells  vhcn  and  how 
 the  consecration  shall  he  made :  "  Upon  the  first  day 
 of  the  week."  Upon  the  Christian  Sabbath  the  lay- 
 ing aside  was  to  be  done,  that  out  of  it  the  Sabbath 
 offering,  which  was  an  essential  part  of  the  Christian 
 worship,  might  be  made.  It  directs  how  much  to 
 giro.  "  As  Gbd  hath  prospered  him,"  or  as  God  has 
 made  him  able  to  give.  The  rule  is  altogether  a 
 plain  one  to  the  roan  in  whose  heart  the  love  of 
 Christ  reigns  supreme.  There  is  need  of  no  more 
 specific  legislation  even  touching  the  amount  to  be 
 eiven.    An. 
 
 The  principle  is  to  be  systematic,  regular,  and 
 methodical  in  our  alms,  instead  of  casual  and  im- 
 pulsive. All  that  is  necessary  in  order  to  this  is  a 
 little  time,  a  little  trouble  (very  little  of  either),  and 
 perhaps  a  little  moral  courage.  Let  us  first  settle 
 with  our  own  minds,  as  in  the  sight  of  God,  what 
 proportion  of  our  income  is  due  to  works  of  piety 
 and  charity.  The  proportion  will  vary  much  ;  for  it 
 is  clear  that  the  same  proportion  will  be  much  more 
 severely  felt  when  subtracted  from  a  very  narrow 
 income  than  when  it  is  the  mere  exuberant  over- 
 flow of  a  very  large  one.  No  one  man  can  lay  down 
 a  rule  for  another  in  this  respect ;  the  only  point  of 
 importance  is,  that  we  would  satisfy,  not  the  expecta- 
 tions of  others,  but  the  requirements  of  an  enlight- 
 ened and  a  pure  conscience  in  ourselves,  or,  in  other 
 words,  the  claims  of  God.  The  proportion  having 
 been  settled,  all  that  follows  is  more  or  less  me- 
 chanical, and  may  be  done  with  a  very  slight  ex- 
 penditure of  time.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 Instead  of  waiting  for  one  stirring  apo.stolic 
 appeal,  they  were  to  make  charity  the  business  of 
 their  lives.  Week  by  week  they  were  to  build  up 
 a  sum  for  Paul  to  send  to  Jerusalem.  This  contri- 
 bution, slowly,  systematically  gathered,  was  to  be  a 
 matter  of  principle  and  not  of  impulse.  It  is  pos- 
 sible that  one  burning  speech  of  Paul's  might  have 
 elicited  a  larger  sum.  But  Paul  preferred  the  effects 
 of  steady  perseverance  to  those  of  vehement  emo- 
 tion.    F.  W.  R. Such  a  rule  insured  to  the  givers 
 
 a  gradual  discipline  in  Christian  benevolence  which 
 would  be  far  more  beneficial  to  them  and  a  far 
 greater  test  of  character  than  one  great  effort  of  it. 
 A  great  effort  may  be  made  in  a  moment  of  excite- 
 ment, but  continual  little  efforts  can  only  be  made 
 on  principle.     E.  M.  0. 
 
 This  systematic  plan  of  Paul's  costs  something 
 and  teaches  something.  It  teaches,  first,  the  liabit 
 of  a  thoughtful  life ;  it  reminds  us  continually  that 
 there  is  something  which  is  owed  to  God,  and  there- 
 fore is  not  our  own.  In  this  world  we  are  recipients, 
 the  pensioners  of  our  Father  ;  and  it  is  well  that,  by 
 an  outward  system,  we  should  train  our  inward  spirit 
 to  tiie  unforgetful  thought  of  our  debt  to  him.  It 
 is  well  that  we  should  remember  this,  not  to  wake 
 our  fear  of  his  austerity,  but  to  kindle  our  gratitude 
 in  answer  to  his  love.  It  teaches,  secondly,  self- 
 denial.  It  gradually  lays  the  foundation  of  a  life 
 of  Christian  economy,  not  that  which  sacrifices  one 
 pleasure  for  another,  for  this  is  but  mere  prudence, 
 but  that  which  abridges  pleasure  in  order  that  we 
 may  be  able  to  give  to  God. 
 
 The  measure  of  liberality  was  "as  God  hath 
 prospered  him."  Observe,  Paul  establishes  a;>W«- 
 ciple  here,  and  not  a  rule.  He  lays  down  no  rabbin- 
 ical maxim  of  one  tenth  or  one  fourth.  He  leaves 
 the  measure  of  each  man's  charity  to  his  own  con- 
 
3M 
 
 SECTION  276.— 1  CORmTHIAN'S  16  :  l-S^. 
 
 science.  "Ask  thyself,"  he  says  to  each,  "how 
 much  owest  thou  unto  the  Lord  ?  "  Men  do  not 
 give  as  God  hath  prospered  them,  because  they  do 
 not  give  systematically  ;  that  is,  they  who  have  the 
 most  are  not  they  who  give  most,  but  the  reverse. 
 The  reason  of  this  strange  difference  is,  that  .system 
 is  easier  with  little  than  with  much.  The  man  of 
 thousands  squanders.  His  luxury  and  his  extra  ex- 
 penditure grow  into  necessities,  and  he  then  com- 
 plains of  his  larger  liabilities  and  establishment. 
 Yet,  withal,  it  would  be  a  startling  thing  if  well- 
 meaning  persons,  who  say  they  can  not  give,  were 
 only  to  compute  how  much  annually  is  spent  in  that 
 mere  waste  which  the  slightest  self-denial  would 
 have  spared. 
 
 5-10.  He  hoped  to  visit  them,  and  to  winter 
 with  them,  but  not  yet,  for  he  was  to  stay  at  Ephe- 
 sus  until  Pentecost.  He  remained  there,  he  says, 
 "  For  a  great  door  and  effectual  is  opened  unto  me, 
 and  there  are  many  adversaries."  So  it  was  not 
 pleasure  but  duty  which  kept  him  there.  Ephesus 
 was  his  post,  and  at  Ephesus  he  would  stay. 
 F.  W.  R. 
 
 10,  11.  "If  Timotheus  come,  let  no  man  de- 
 spise him."  Why  despise  him  ?  This  charge  is  not 
 given  concerning  any  other  messenger  whom  Paul 
 sent:  and,  in  the  different  Epistles,  many  such 
 messengers  are  mentioned.  Turn  to  1  Tim.  4  :  12, 
 and  you  will  find  that  Timotheus  was  a  young  man, 
 younger  probably  than  those  who  were  usually  em- 
 ployed in  the  Christian  mission  ;  and  that  Paul,  ap- 
 prehending lest  he  should  on  that  account  be  ex- 
 posed to  contempt,  urges  upon  him  the  caution, 
 which  is  there  inserted,  "  Let  no  man  despise  thy 
 youth."     Faley. 
 
 12.  Compare  this  passage  with  his  earnest  re- 
 buke of  the  party  of  Apolios  in  the  first  chapter. 
 On  reading  that,  it  might  appear  natural  to  say, 
 "  Oh,  he  can  not  bear  a  rival !  "  But  behold,  it  was 
 zeal  for  Christ,  and  not  jealousy  of  Apolios.  With 
 Apolios  he  felt  only  hearty  fellowship,  for  he  greatly 
 "  desired  him  to  come  to  them  with  the  brethren." 
 These  are  some  of  the  fine  touches  by  which  we 
 learn  what  that  sublime  apostle  was,  and  what  the 
 grace  of  God  had  made  him.  We  can  but  admire, 
 too,  the  apostle's  earnest  desire  to  make  Apolios 
 stand  well  with  the  Corinthians.  A  meaner  spirit, 
 feeling  that  Apolios  was  a  dangerous  rival,  would 
 either  have  left  his  conduct  unexplained,  or  would 
 have  caught  at,  and  been  even  glad  of,  the  suspicion 
 resting  on  him  :  why  did  he  stay  away  ?  But  Paul 
 would  leave  no  misunderstanding  to  smolder.  He 
 simply  stated  that  Apolios  had  reasons  for  not 
 coming :  "  But  he  loill  come."  This  is  magnanimity 
 and  true  delicacy  of  heart.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 13o  Watch  ye.  Watch  and  pray  against  fail- 
 ures ;  but  take  heed  of  desponding  under  them.    Be 
 
 content  to  travel  as  you  are  able.  The  oak  spring*" 
 from  the  acorn ;  but  does  it  become  a  tree  at  once  ? 
 The  mushroom  springs  up  in  a  night ;  but  what  is  a 
 
 mushroom  ?     Cecil. Stand    fast.      There  is  a 
 
 courage  that  springs  from  an  unspotted  conscience, 
 and  wins  the  triumphs  of  generous  good-will ;  the 
 courage  that  goes  into  and  out  of  all  companies, 
 counting-houses,  caucuses,  and  churches,  with  an  up- 
 rightness not  to  be  bent,  whether  you  bring  threats, 
 or  sneers,  or  golden  baits  to  tempt  it ;  a  courage 
 that  lifts  up  an  unblenched  face  in  the  most  formid- 
 able array  of  difficulties,  satisfied  to  stand  on  the 
 platform  of  the  New  Testament,  and  on  God's  side, 
 to  listen  to  the  encouragement  of  the  beatitudes  and 
 to  hold  to  the  breastplate  of  righteousness.  In 
 the  faith.  Manliness  without  faith,  at  its  best 
 estate,  is  all  frailty ;  at  its  surest  strength,  it  is  un- 
 steadfast;  at  its  fairest  promise,  it  is  treacherous* 
 at  its  fullest  joy,  it  is  empty.  No  doubt,  on  the 
 other  hand,  there  is  such  a  thing  as  religion  without 
 manliness,  pietism  and  not  piety.  Religion  with- 
 out manliness  acts  as  if  Providence  were  a  tyrant, 
 the  world  a  prison,  and  man  a  slave.  Instead  of 
 holding  its  clear  look  up  with  conscious  and  grateful 
 dignity  to  the  light,  and  standing  face  to  face  with 
 all  the  cheerful  and  solemn  facts  of  life,  and  look- 
 ing straight  into  the  eyes  of  every  creature,  as  faith 
 gives  it  a  supreme  right  to  do,  it  creeps  to  the  pray- 
 er-meeting abjectly,  is  half  afraid  to  own  its  cause, 
 and  shows  its  meager  mind  by  abusive  and  unillu- 
 mined  criticisms.  Why  can  not  the  disciples  of 
 Christ  show  the  world  specimens  of  human  charac- 
 ter, as  broad  in  proportions,  as  free  in  outline,  as 
 magnanimous  in  temper,  as  sensible  in  practice,  as 
 appreciative  in  taste,  as  liberal  in  accomplishments, 
 as  they  are  superior  by  their  celestial  calling? 
 F.  D.  H. 
 
 Quit  you  like  men,  be  strong.  Be  men 
 in  knowledge,  in  faith,  in  self-denial,  in  endurance, 
 in  effort,  in  diligence,  in  perseverance,  in  love. 
 That  which  contributes  to  your  inward  piety  will 
 secure  your  strength.  No  increase  of  outward  la- 
 bor, no  pragmatical  hurrying  from  toil  to  toil,  no 
 forwardness  of  mere  act,  no  almsgiving  or  other 
 beneficence,  will  certainly  make  you  mighty  men  of 
 God.  All  these  may  exist  where  grace  is  low  or 
 even  absent.  But  devoted  attention  to  the  Word 
 and  prayer  will  do  it ;  faith  and  vigilance  and  love 
 will  do  it ;  communion  with  a  dying  Saviour  will  do 
 it ;  the  "  unction  from  the  Holy  One  "  will  do  it. 
 
 J.  W.  A. Let  not  your  biography  be  summed  up : 
 
 "  He  turned  to  God  in  his  youth,  he  then  became 
 lukewarm,  being  engrossed  in  the  cares  and  the 
 business  and  the  social  demands  of  the  world,  and 
 a  short  time  before  his  death  he  saw  his  mistake, 
 and  felt  that  one  thing  was  needful.  For  years  his 
 spiritual  life  was  barely  sustained  by  the  prayers  of 
 
SBCTIOy  217.— 2  CORINTHIANS  1 : 1-U. 
 
 345 
 
 friends  and  the  weekly  services  of  the  sanctuary. 
 He  might  have  been  a  pillar  in  the  Church,  but  he 
 was  only  a  weight."  This  be  far  from  you.  Oh, 
 serve  the  Lord  with  gladness,  be  strong,  quit  your- 
 selves like  men,  and  abound  in  the  work  of  the 
 Lord  !     A.  S. 
 
 19.  Aquila  and  Priscilla.  With  Paul  per- 
 sonal considerations  were  not  lost  in  general  philan- 
 thropy. It  is  common  enough  to  be  zealous  about 
 a  cause,  about  some  scheme  of  social  good,  and  yet 
 to  be  careless  respecting  individual  welfare.  But 
 Paul's  love  was  from  Christ's  own  Spirit.  It  was 
 love  to  the  Church  generally,  and  besides,  it  was 
 love  to  Aquila  and  Priscilla.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 22.  There  should  probably  be  a  full  stop  at 
 "  Anathema."  Maranatha,  "  The  Lord  cometh," 
 appears  to  have  been  a  sort  of  Christian  watch- 
 word, having  no  connection  with  the  word  before. 
 Anathema,  a  curse,  is  Greek ;  Maranatha  is  Hebrew 
 (Aramaic).  It  would  be  best  to  keep  the  former 
 ■word  in  its  Greek  form,  as  being  more  generally  un- 
 
 derstood by  us,  and  to  render  the  latter  by,  "  The 
 
 Lord  cometh."    A. Anathema.    Undoubtedly 
 
 a  curse,  and  may  well  awaken  deep  anxiety.  It 
 predicts  the  deepest  misery ;  it  includes  absolutely 
 every  one  who  bears  no  love  to  Christ,  although  in 
 the  estimation  of  all  he  may  be  blameless.  Mara- 
 natha. Jesus  comes!  Thus  has  the  faithful  Church 
 exclaimed  in  joy  through  centuries,  both  to  the 
 believing  and  the  unbelieving  world.  The  prom- 
 ise of  his  coming  is  certain.  It  is  guaranteed  by 
 the  power,  the  majesty,  the  faithfulness  of  God,  who 
 never  leaves  his  promise  unfulfilled.  His  coming  is 
 inevitable  for  individuals  and  for  all,  for  friends  and 
 foes,  for  time  and  for  eternity.  Oh,  day  of  glory, 
 when  at  last  the  veil  shall  be  removed,  and  when 
 the  king  shall  be  beheld  in  his  full  beauty  by  all 
 such  as  love  him  with  a  pure  heart  fervently.  But 
 yet,  oh,  day  of  consternation  and  remorse,  when  all 
 hidden  things  shall  be  revealed,  all  different  fates 
 decided,  all  doing  and  all  leaving  undone  closed  for 
 eternity !     Van  0. 
 
 Section  277. 
 
 2  Corinthians  i.  1-14. 
 
 1  Pattl,  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ  by  the  will  of  God,  and  Timothy  our  brother,  unto  the 
 
 2  church  of  God  which  is  at  Corinth,  with  all  the  saints  which  are  in  all  Achaia :  grace  he  to 
 
 3  you  and  peace  from  God  our  Father,  and  from  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Blessed  he  God, 
 even  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Father  of  mercies,  and  the  God  of  all  com- 
 
 4  fort;  who  comforteth  us  in  all  our  tribulation,  that  we  may  be  able  to  comfort  them  which 
 
 5  are  in  any  trouble,  by  the  comfort  wherewith  we  ourselves  are  comforted  of  God.     For  as- 
 
 6  the  sufferings  of  Christ  abound  in  us,  so  our  consolation  also  aboundeth  by  Christ.  And 
 whether  we  be  aflSicted,  it  is  for  your  consolation  and  salvation,  which  is  effectual  in  the 
 enduring  of  the  same  sufferings  which  we  also  suffer :  or  whether  we  be  comforted,  it  is 
 
 7  for  your  consolation  and  salvation.     And  our  hope  of  you  is  stedfast,  knowing,  that  as  ye  are- 
 
 8  partakers  of  the  sufferings,  so  shall  ye  he  also  of  the  consolation.  For  we  would  not,  breth- 
 ren, have  you  ignorant  of  our  trouble  which  came  to  us  in  Asia,  that  we  were  pressed  out 
 
 9  of  measure,  above  strength,  insomuch  that  we  despaired  even  of  life :  but  we  had  the  sen- 
 tence of  death  in  ourselves,  that  we  should  not  trust  in  ourselves,  but  in  God  which  raiseth 
 
 10  the  dead  :  who  delivered  us  from  so  great  a  death,  and  doth  deliver  :  in  whom  we  trust  that 
 
 11  he  will  yet  deliver  us ;  ye  also  helping  together  by  prayer  for  us,  that  for  the  gift  hestowed 
 
 12  upon  us  by  the  means  of  many  persons  thanks  may  be  given  by  many  on  onr  behalf.  For 
 our  rejoicing  is  this,  the  testimony  of  our  conscience,  that  in  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity, 
 not  with  fleshly  wisdom,  but  by  the  grace  of  God,  we  have  had  our  conversation  in  the 
 
 13  world,  and  more  abundantly  to  you-ward.     For  we  write  none  other  things  unto  you,  than 
 
 14  what  ye  read  or  acknowledge ;  and  I  trust  ye  shall  acknowledge  even  to  the  end ;  as  also  ye 
 have  acknowledged  us  in  part,  that  we  are  your  rejoicing,  even  as  ye  also  are  our's  in  the 
 day  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 
 
 The  style  of  life  that  is  wanted  now,  to  gain  for  the  ideas  and  the  spirit  of  our  common  faith  a  fair 
 and  cordial  reception,  is  a  life  that  flows  evermore  from  the  divine  spring  of  a  living  and  personal  com- 
 munion with  the  Father,  and  goes  to  help  every  brother,  and  to  bless  every  neighbor ;  that,  while  it  is  hid 
 ■with  Christ  in  God,  walks  among  men  with  the  tenderness  and  dignity  of  the  Son  of  man ;  that  asks  na 
 
MQ 
 
 SECTIOX  277.-2  CORINTHIANS  1  : 1-U. 
 
 ■deference  for  its  profession,  but  professes  simply  because  it  can  not  help  telling  its  trust,  owning  its  grati- 
 tude, honoring  the  Master  ^  that  by  open  and  solemn  reverence  for  the  times  and  places  of  God's  worship 
 obeys  the  manliest  of  instincts  ;  that  finds  an  exercise  for  its  Christian  principle  in  all  the  companies,  asso^ 
 <5iations,  resorts,  employments  of  the  world,  and  a  temple  for  its  praise  in  every  scene  of  joy ;  that  bring? 
 an  added  grace  to  all  the  innocent  amenities  and  hopes  of  youth,  and  sets  a  more  splendid  crown  on  the 
 saintly  head  of  age ;  that  sanctifies  society  and  kneels  in  the  closet ;  and  that  everywhere  bears  with  it 
 this  meek,  brave  testimony,  that  ''  by  the  grace  of  God  "  it  has  had  its  conversation  in  the  world.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 The  Ch.vracter  and  Occasion  of  this  Epistle. 
 
 If  the  First  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians  is  the 
 most  varied  and  comprehensive  of  Paul's  letters,  the 
 Second  is  the  most  personal  and  impassioned.  It  is 
 not  systematic,  argumentative,  or  expository,  though 
 full  of  matter  and  of  force.  Its  distinctive  merit  is 
 .that,  while  everywhere  exalting  Christ,  it  shows  us 
 the  man  Paul  of  Tarsus,  the  follower  of  Christ,  as 
 he  actually  was  in  labors,  anxieties,  suspense,  and 
 suffering,  how  sensitive  and  emotional  how  tender 
 and  generous,  and  yet  against  false  teachers  how 
 stern  and  resolute !  It  is  not  at  all  a  treatise  or 
 essay  constructed  on  a  plan,  but  a  warm  outpour- 
 ing of  the  apostle's  heart.  The  letter  was  written 
 in  Macedonia,  and  very  likely  in  the  city  of  Phi- 
 lippi.     D.  F. 
 
 Paul  had  left  Ephesus,  where  his  First  Epistle  to 
 the  Corinthians  had  been  written,  and  crossed  over 
 into  Europe.  The  news  of  the  effect  of  his  former 
 Epistle  had  been  anxiously  looked  for  by  him,  and 
 he  had  sent  Titus  probably  for  the  purpose  of  as- 
 certaining it.  At  Troas,  on  his  way  from  Ephesus, 
 he  had  expected  to  meet  Titus  (2  :  13);  and,  not 
 finding  him  there,  he  crossed  into  Macedonia,  where 
 the  meeting  took  placi',  and  the  expected  tidings 
 were  announced  to  him.  The  general  reception  given 
 to  his  letter  had  been  favorable,  but  all  had  not 
 
 submitted  themselves  quietly  to  it.     A. The  ma- 
 
 joi'ity  of  the  Corinthian  Church  hud  submitted  to 
 the  injunctions  of  Paul,  and  testified  tlie  deepest 
 repentance  for  the  sins  into  whicli  they  had  fiillen. 
 They  had  passed  sentence  of  excommunication  upon 
 the  incestuous  person,  and  tiiey  had  already  con- 
 tributed toward  the  collection  for  the  poor  Christians 
 of  Palestine.  But  there  was  still  a  minority  whose 
 opposition  seems  to  have  been  rather  embittered 
 than  humbled  by  the  submission  which  the  great 
 body  of  the  Church  had  thus  yielded.  They  pro- 
 claimed in  a  louder  and  more  cimtemptuous  tone 
 than  ever  their  accusations  against  the  ajiostle.  They 
 cliarged  him  with  craft  in  his  designs,  and  with  self- 
 ish and  mercenary  motives  ;  accused  him  of  vanity 
 and  weakness ;  declared  that  he  was  continually 
 threatening  without  striking,  and  promising  without 
 performing. 
 
 Titus,  having  delivered  to  Paul  this  mixed  intel- 
 ligence of  the  state  of  Corinth,  was  immediately 
 directed  to  return  thither — in  company  with  two 
 deputies  specially  elected,  to  take  cliarge  of  their 
 contribution,  by  the  Maeedimian  churches  (8  :  18, 
 22) — in  order  to  continue  the  business  of  the  collec- 
 tion. Paul  made  him  the  bearer  of  this  second  let- 
 ter, which  is  addressed  (still  tnoro  distinctly  than  the 
 First  Epistle),  not  to  Corinth  only,  but  to  all  the 
 churches  in  the  whole  province  of  Achaia,  including 
 Athens  and  Cenchrea  and  other  neigliboring  towns, 
 all  of  which  probably  shared  more  or  less  in  the 
 agitation  which  so  powerfully  affected  the  Cliristian 
 community  at  Corinth.  The  twofold  cliaracter  of 
 this  Epistle  is  easily  explained  by  the  existence  of 
 
 the  majority  and  minority  which  we  have  described 
 in  the  Corinthian  Church.  Toward  the  former  the 
 Epistle  overflows  with  love ;  toward  the  latter  it 
 abounds  with  warning  and  menace.  The  purpose  of 
 the  apostle  was  to  encourage  and  tranquilize  the 
 great  body  of  the  Church ;  but,  at  the  same  time, 
 he  was  constrained  to  maintain  his  authority  against 
 those  who  persisted  in  despising  the  commands  of 
 Christ  delivered  by  his  mouth.  It  was  needful  also 
 that  he  should  notice  tlieir  false  accusations,  and 
 that  he  should  vindicate  liis  apostolic  character  by 
 a  statement  of  facts  and  a  threat  of  punishment  to 
 be  inflicted  on  the  contumacious.     C. 
 
 It  was  under  these  circumstances,  and  with  these 
 objects,  that  he  wrote  this  Epistle,  and  with  a  view 
 of  breaking  the  severity  which  he  was  apprehensive 
 of  being  compelled  to  employ  against  the  rebellious 
 (see  13  :  10)  by,  if  possible,  winning  them  over  before 
 his  arrival.  Hardly  any  of  the  Epistles  is  so  various 
 in  character  and  style  and  so  difficult  to  enter  into 
 and  appreciate  as  this.  "  Consolation  and  rebuke, 
 gentleness  and  severity,  earnestness  and  irony,  suc- 
 ceed one  another  at  very  short  intervals  and  without 
 notice."  Of  all  the  considerable  Epistles  in  the  New 
 Testament,  this,  at  first  sight,  and  on  our  ordinary 
 impression,  contains  the  least  matter  of  great  and 
 universal  interest  to  the  Christian  Church.  But  first 
 sight  and  our  ordinary  impression  give  way  upon 
 more  mature  examination.  We  shall  find  that — even 
 exclusive  of  the  very  important  passages  which  here 
 and  there  meet  us,  full  of  weighty  revelations  and 
 of  comfort  for  all  ages  of  the  Church — in  the  midst 
 of  the  personal  portions  we  have  continually  precious 
 texts  of  world-wide  import  occurring. 
 
 1.  The  Epistle  opens  with  the  customary  greet- 
 ing, the  Apostle  associating  with  himself  Timothy, 
 as  he  had  done  Sosthenes  in  the  former  letter. 
 This  mention  of  Timothy  was  opportune  here,  as 
 we  learn  from  1  Cor.  4  :  17  that  he  had  been  sent 
 to  Corinth  to  "  bring  them  to  remembrance  of  the 
 apostle's  ways  in  Christ."  These  associations  of 
 others  with  himself  are  never  allowed  to  interfere 
 in  the  least  degree  with  the  individuality  of  the 
 Epistles  in  which  they  occur.     A. 
 
 3.  Blessed  be  God.  There  is  no  mistaking 
 what  is  the  inner  spirit  of  Paul,  by  watching  the 
 ready  gushings  of  his  soul,  the  sentiments  that  first 
 spring  to  his  tongue  when  it  is  set  free.  On  his 
 heart  was  the  image  of  his  King,  the  King  of 
 kings ;  penetrating  all  his  powers  was  the  spirit  of 
 that  Ki..g,  his  heart  glowed  with  love,  his  life  was 
 filled  with  service,  and  when  lie  spoke  his  lips  were 
 filled  with  blessing.  Father  of  mercies.  The 
 begetter  of  them,  the  fountain  from  which  they  all 
 spring,  Christ  the  channel  in  which  they  all  run, 
 
SECTION  277.-2  CORINTHIANS  1 : 1-lA. 
 
 347 
 
 flowing  here,  flowing  there,  irrigating  a  parched 
 ■world  like  the  streams  of  the  East  watering  its  arid 
 plains.  Father  of  mercies  ;  no  mercy  in  the  earth 
 of  which  he  is  not  the  Father.  It  is  to  be  empha- 
 sized that  it  is  as  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
 that  He  is  presented  to  us  as  the  Father  of  mercies, 
 and  also  as  the  God  of  all  comfort.     J.  D. 
 
 4.  God  had  not  failed  him,  but  had  matched  his 
 consolation  to  his  servant's  need  with  a  redundancy 
 which  testified  its  source.  Paul  offers  himself  to 
 their  confidence,  not  as  a  self-cured  physician,  but 
 as  one  whom  God  had  first  emptied  and  then  filled 
 with  the  fullness  of  his  own  eifectual  grace.  The 
 strength  of  his  language  is  according  to  the  depth 
 from  whence  it  comes,  for  he  is  speaking  in  the 
 Holy  Ghost ;  in  the  name  of  his  Almighty  Comforter 
 he  undertakes  what  God  alone  can  truly  do.  Such 
 is  the  rich  fruit  of  an  experimental  faith,  which 
 out  of  weakness  is  made  strong,  not  for  himself 
 only,  but  to  bear  in  willing  love  the  burdens  of  the 
 
 weak.     Bonar. Christianity  says.  Your  suffering 
 
 ■blesses  others ;  it  teaches  you  sympathy,  it  gives 
 ihem  firmness  and  example,  and  reminds  them  of 
 their  frailty.  How  high  a  truth !  for  here  is  the 
 law  of  the  cross  :  "  Xo  man  dieth  to  himself,"  for 
 his  pain  and  loss  is  for  others,  and,  unconsciously 
 to  himself,  brings  with  it  to  others  joy  and  gain. 
 F.  W.  R. 
 
 5.  Suffering  Christians  are  happy  in  the  rich 
 supplies  of  spiritual  comfort  and  joy  that  in  times 
 of  suffering  are  usual ;  so  that,  as  tJicir  sufferings  for 
 Christ  do  abound,  their  consolations  in  him  abound 
 much  more,  as  the  apostle  testifies.  God  is  speak- 
 ing most  peace  to  the  soul  when  the  world  .speaks 
 most  war  and  enmity  against  it ;  and  this  compenses 
 abundantly.  The  world  can  not  but  misjudge  the 
 state  of  suffering  Christians ;  it  sees,  as  Bernard 
 speaks,  their  crosses  but  not  their  anointings.     L. 
 
 As  frankincense,  when  put  into  the  fire,  giveth 
 
 "the  greater  perfume ;  as  spice,  if  it  be  beaten, 
 smelleth  the  sweeter ;  as  the  earth,  w^hen  it  is  torn 
 up  by  the  plough,  becometh  more  fruitful ;  the  seed 
 In  the  ground,  after  frost  and  snow  and  winter 
 storms,  springeth  the  ranker ;  the  nigher  the  vine 
 is  pruned  to  the  stock,  the  greater  giape  it  yieldeth  ; 
 the  grape,  when  it  is  most  pressed  and  beaten, 
 maketh  the  sweetest  wine  ;  linen,  when  it  is  washed, 
 wrung,  and  beaten,  is  so  made  fairer  and  whiter ; 
 even  so  the  children  of  God  receive  great  benefit  by 
 tribulation  ;  for  by  it  God  washeth  and  cleanseth, 
 schooleth  and  nurtureth  them,  that  so  they  may  en- 
 ter into  their  rest.     Caivdray. 
 
 6.  This  is  a  very  profound  text.  The  thought, 
 stripped  of  the  warm  and  genial  language  in  which 
 the  apostle  clothes  it,  and  put  into  modem  phrase- 
 ology, is  this :  God  teaches  Christian  people  through 
 the  experience  of  Christian  ministers.     If  God  af- 
 
 flicts one  of  his  ministers,  it  is  that  he  may  instruct 
 many  through  that  single  stroke  of  discipline,  and 
 bring  lessons  for  the  flock  out  of  the  trials  of  the 
 pastor.  If  he  comforts  one  of  his  ministers,  it  is 
 that  the  man  so  comforted  "  may  be  able  to  comfort 
 them  which  are  in  any  trouble,  by  the  comfort 
 wherewith  he  himself  is  comforted  of  God."  Ac- 
 cording to  this  view,  the  doctrine  of  Christ  would 
 come  to  the  people  through  the  experience  of  one, 
 whose  difficulties  and  trials  were  their  own.  And 
 coming  to  them  thus,  it  would  surely  come  to  them 
 with  a  living  power.  "  For  as  in  water  face  answcr- 
 eth  to  face,  so  the  heart  of  man  to  man."  E.  M.  G. 
 7.  Of  the  consolation.  God  puts  us  to  the 
 school  of  sorrow  here,  and  gives  us  the  opportunity 
 of  "  suffering  with  Christ,"  that  by  the  daily  cruci- 
 fixion of  our  old  nature,  by  the  lessons  and  bless- 
 ings of  outward  calamities  and  change,  there  may 
 grow  up  in  us  a  still  nobler  and  purer  Divine  life  : 
 and  that  we  may  so  be  made  capable — more  capa- 
 ble, and  capable  of  more — of  that  inheritance  for 
 which  the  only  necessary  thing  is  the  death  of  Christ, 
 and  the  only  fitness  is  faith  in  his  name.     A.  M. 
 
 9.  Sentence  of  death.  The  shadow  of  this 
 great  death  was  permitted  to  come  over  him,  not 
 only  to  demonstrate  the  power  and  faithfulness  of 
 God  as  his  deliverer,  but  for  the  more  effectual  de- 
 struction of  all  self-reliant  confidence,  and  a  corre- 
 sponding increase  of    positive  and  simple  trust  in 
 
 God.     Bonar. There  is  nothing  so  hard  to  force 
 
 upon  the  soul  as  the  conviction  that  life  is  a  real, 
 eai-nest,  awful  thing.  Only  see  the  butterfly  life  of 
 pleasure  men  and  women  are  living  day  by  day,  hour 
 by  hour,  flitting  from  one  enjoyment  to  another ; 
 living,  working,  spending,  and  exhausting  themselves 
 for  nothing  else  but  the  seen  and  temporal  and  un- 
 real. And  yet  these  are  undying  souls,  with  feel- 
 ings and  faculties  which  death  can  not  rob  them  of ; 
 their  chance  swiftly  passing,  and  no  second  chance 
 for  ever  !     F.  W.  R. 
 
 10.  Delivered  and  doth  deliver.  Salva- 
 tion, though  a  work  wrought  already  for  eternity,  is 
 the  daily  lesson  of  a  growing  faith.  He  that  is  our 
 God  is  a  God  of  salvation,  and  our  changes  are  or- 
 dered for  the  proving  of  his  many  names.  Sickness, 
 privation,  and  trouble  of  any  kind  are  permitted  as 
 occasions  of  sustaining  and  delivering  love.  Grace 
 knows  how  to  deliver  even  from  those  snares  in 
 which  our  own  folly  or  carelessness  may  have  en- 
 tangled our  feet. 
 
 11.  Ye  helping  us.  He  disarms  their  un- 
 friendliness by  calling  for  their  help  ;  by  making 
 them  his  intercessors  he  tries  the  surest  method  of 
 rekindling  their  waning  love.  And  thus  the  partial 
 estrangement  of  which  he  had  complained  in  his 
 former  letter,  and  which  lingered  still,  though  in  a 
 less  degree,  would  be  replaced  by  a  deeper  and 
 
348 
 
 SECTI0y278.—S  CORIXTHIANS  1:15-24;  2:1-17. 
 
 kindlier  sympathy  when  God  had  shown  himself  at- 
 tentive to  their  prayers  on  Paul's  behalf.     Bonar. 
 
 12.  These  words  have  the  charm  of  life  in  them. 
 They  tell  us  how  a  man  lived,  not  in  smooth  cir- 
 cumstances, in  sunny  weather,  but  how  he  lived 
 when  he  was  beset  by  many  enemies,  and  girded 
 round  about  by  difficulties  and  sorrows ;  how  he 
 lived,  not  in  conspicuous  places  merely,  but  every- 
 where, and  through  and  through  ;  how  he  lived, 
 not  for  a  short  time,  but  always ;  for,  manifestly, 
 he  is  here  giving  information  as  to  the  settled  prin- 
 ciples and  continuous  moral  character  of  his  whole 
 life.  Here  is  the  kind  of  life  which  each  one  of  us 
 should  live  or  endeavor  after  as  his  own.     A.  R. 
 
 Our  rejoicing.  Xot  that  we  are  to  seek  in 
 ourselves  for  joy  and  peace  when  suffering  under  a 
 consciousness  of  sin ;  not  that  we  are  to  seek  relief 
 from  the  burden  of  guilt  in  our  own  virtues  or 
 graces ;  not  that  we  are  to  look  to  our  own  works 
 for  justifying  righteousness  :  in  all  these  views  of 
 our  case,  we  must  rejoice  only  in  the  Lord  ;  but,  as 
 those  who  are  justified  and  at  peace  with  God 
 through  Christ,  we  are  to  do  the  work  of  righteous- 
 ness, which  is  peace,  and  enjoy  the  effect  of  right- 
 eousness, which  is  quietness  and  assurance  for  ever; 
 we  are  to  covet  the  rejoicing  which  Paul  speaks  of 
 as  arising  from  "  the  testimony  of  our  conscience, 
 that  in  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity,  not  with  flesh- 
 ly wisdom,  but  by  the  grace  of  God,  we  have  had  our 
 conversation  in  the  world."  There  is  the  joy  of 
 justification  and  the  joy  of  sanctification :  one,  the 
 delight  of  being  restored  to  God's  favor  by  the  work 
 of  Christ,  and  the  other  the  joy  of  being  restored  to 
 God's  image  by  the  work  of  the  Spirit.     J.  A.  J. 
 
 Testimony  of  conscience.  It  was  not  fault- 
 lessness  Paul  meant  by  the  testimony  of  conscience, 
 but  integrity,  moral  earnestness  in  his  work  ;  he  had 
 been  straightforward  in  his  ministry,  and  his  worst 
 enemies  could  be  refuted  if  they  said  that  he  was 
 
 insincere.  F.  W.  R. "In  simplicity"  this  man- 
 had  lived  and  was  living.  The  word  means  single- 
 ness— singleness  of  mind,  purpose,  character,  life. 
 The  opposite  of  this  is  f/wplicity,  doubleness  in 
 speech,  behavior,  heart.  Linked  with  "simplicity" 
 is  "godly  sincerity,"  which  perhaps  brings  in  no 
 characteristically  different  element.  For  the  two 
 are  much  akin.  The  word  sincerity  means,  literally, 
 translucence,  clearness  of  mind.  Such  is  the  sin- 
 cerity of  a  devout  soul.  It  is  called  "  godly  sin- 
 cerity" (literally,  "the  sincerity  of  God"),  either 
 because  it  is  like  his  own  or  because  it  comes  di- 
 rectly y>'WH  him  into  the  heart  and  life  of  its  pos- 
 sessor. It  is  sincerity  which  comes  from  God,  who 
 thus  gives  us  of  his  own  and  makes  us  partakers  of 
 the  Divine  nature.  In  making  us  good,  he  makes  us 
 like  himself.     By  his  own  holy  and  sincere  spirit  he 
 
 fills  us  with  "  godly  sincerity."     A.  R. The  kind 
 
 of  Christian  action  and  Christian  speech  wanted  for 
 the  best  exhibition  of  Christian  truth  is  that  where 
 the  word  and  the  deed  just  follow  and  obey  the 
 meaning  of  the  soul ;  where  the  feeling  or  convic- 
 tion of  the  truth  exactly  measures,  spaces,  and 
 shapes  the  outward  profession ;  where  the  disciple 
 holds  it  an  equal  infidelity  to  pretend  to  more  or 
 to  less  faith  than  he  possesses ;  where,  in  fact,  the 
 expression  is  not  nicely  regulated  by  a  conscious 
 reference  to  its  external  effect,  as  being  exemplary, 
 but  by  a  spontaneous  and  irresistible  impulse  of  a 
 holy  purpose  in  the  breast.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 But  by  the  grace  of  God.  By  its  cleansings, 
 its  kindlings,  its  renewings,  its  growths ;  by  its 
 whole  drift  and  discipline  ;  by  its  gentle  commisera- 
 tions and  unrelenting  severities ;  by  its  inward 
 strengths  drawn  immediately  from  the  immortal 
 strength  of  God,  and  by  its  outward  leadings  and 
 guidings  through  duties  and  difficulties  and  chang- 
 ing days — by  this  grace  of  God  we  live,  we  have 
 "  our  conversation  in  the  world."     A.  R. 
 
 Section  278. 
 
 2  Corinthians  i.  15-2-i ;   ii.  1-17. 
 
 15  And  in  this  confidence  I  was  minded  to  come  unto  you  before,  that  ye  might  have  a  sec- 
 
 16  ond  benefit;  and  to  pa.ss  by  you  into  Macedonia,  and  to  come  again  out  of  Macedonia  unto 
 
 17  you,  and  of  you  to  be  brought  on  my  way  toward  Judjea.  When  I  therefore  was  thus 
 minded,  did  I  use  lightness?  or  tlie  things  that  I  purpose,  do  I  purpose  according  to  the 
 
 18  flesh,  that  with  me  there  sliould  be  yea  yea,  and  nay  nay?     But  an  God  is  true,  our  word 
 
 19  toward  you  was  not  yea  and  nay.  For  tlie  Son  of  God,  Jesus  Christ,  who  was  preached 
 among  you  by  us,  even  by  me  and  Silvamis  and  Timotheus,  was  not  yea  and  nay,  but  in  him 
 was  yea. 
 
 20  For  all  the  promises  of  God  in  him  are  yea,  and  in  liim  Amen,  unto  the  glory  of  God  by 
 
 21  us.     Now  he  which  stablisheth  us  with  you  in  Christ,  and  liath  anointed  us,  i»  God  ;  who 
 
 22  hath  also  sealed  us,  and  given  the  earnest  of  the  Spirit  in  our  hearts.     Moreover  I  call  God 
 
 23  for  a  record  upon  my  sonl,  that  to  spare  you  I  came  not  as  yet  unto  Corinth.     Not  for  that 
 
 24  we  have  dominion  over  your  faith,  but  are  helpers  of  your  joy:  for  by  ftiith  ye  stand. 
 
SECTION  218.— 2  CORINTHIANS  1  :  15-24;  2  : 1-17.  349 
 
 1  But  I  determined  this  witli  myself,  that  I  would  not  come  again  to  yon  in  heaviness. 
 
 2  For  if  I  make  you  sorry,  who  is  he  then  that  raaketh  nie  f^lad,  but  the  same  wliich  is  made 
 
 3  sorry  by  me?     And  I  wrote  this  same  unto  you,  lest,  when  I  came,  I  should  have  sorrow 
 from  them  of  whom  I  ought  to  rejoice;  having  contidence  in  you  all,  that  my  joy  is  the  joy 
 
 4  of  you  all.     For  out  of  much  atfliction  and  anguish  of  heart  I  wrote  unto  you  with  many 
 tears  ;  not  that  ye  should  be  grieved,  but  tliat  ye  might  know  the  love  wliich  I  have  more 
 
 6  abundantly  unto   you.     But    if  any  have  caused   grief,  he   hath  not   grieved  me,   but  in 
 
 6  part :  that  I  may  not  overcharge  you  all.     Sufficient  to  such  a  man  is  this  punishment, 
 
 Y  which  teas  injiicted  of  many.     So  that  contrariwise  ye  ought  rather  to  forgive  him,  and 
 
 comfort  him,  lest  perhaps  such  a  one  should  be  swallowed  uj)  with  overmuch  sorrow. 
 
 8  "Wherefore  I  beseech  you  that  ye  would  confirm  your  love  toward  him.     For  to  this  end 
 
 9  also  did  1  write,  that  I  miglit  know  the  proof  of  you,  whether  ye  be  obedient  in  all  things. 
 
 10  To  whom  ye  forgive  any  thing,  1  forgive  also:  for  if  I  forgave  anything,  to  whom  I  forgave 
 
 11  it,  for  your  sokes  forgave  I  it  in  the  person  of  Christ ;  lest  Satan  should  get  an  advantage 
 
 12  of  us:  for  we  are  not  ignorant  of  his  devices.     Furthermore,  when  I  came  to  Troas  to 
 
 13  2}>'^ffch  Christ's  gospel,  and  a  door  was  opened  unto  me  of  the  Lord,  I  had  no  rest  in  my 
 spirit,  because  I  found  not  Titus  ray  brother :  but  taking  my  leave  of  them,  I  went  from 
 thence  into  Macedonia. 
 
 14  Now  thanks  ie  unto  God,  which  always  causeth  us  to  triumph  in  Christ,  and  maketh 
 
 15  manifest  the  savour  of  his  knowledge  by  us  in  every  place.    For  we  are  unto  God  a  sweet 
 
 16  savour  of  Christ,  in  them  that  are  saved,  and  in  them  that  perish:  to  the  one  ice  are  the 
 savour  of  death  unto  death ;  and  to  the  other  the  savour  of  life  unto  life.     And  who  is  suf- 
 
 17  ficient  for  these  things?  For  we  are  not  as  many,  which  corrupt  the  word  of  God :  but  as 
 of  sincerity,  but  as  of  God,  in  the  sight  of  God  speak  we  in  Christ. 
 
 The  same  message  comes  to  us  all,  offering  us  the  same  terms.  Christ  stands  before  each  of  us  in  the 
 same  attitude.  And  what  is  the  consequence  ?  A  parting  of  the  whole  mass  of  us,  some  on  one  side  and 
 some  on  the  other.  "  I,  if  I  be  lifted  up,"  said  He,  "  will  draw  all  men  unto  me."  The  attractive  power 
 will  go  out  over  the  whole  race  of  his  brethren ;  but  in  some  hearts  there  will  be  no  yielding  to  the  attrac- 
 tion. Some  will  remain  rooted,  obstinate,  steadfast  in  their  place ;  and  to  some  the  lightest  word  will  be 
 mighty  enough  to  stir  all  the  slumbering  pulses  of  their  sin-ridden  hearts,  and  to  bring  them,  broken  and 
 penitent,  for  mercy  to  his  feet.  To  the  one  He  is  "  a  savor  of  life  unto  life,  and  to  the  other  a  savor 
 of  death  unto  death."  The  broadest  doctrine  of  the  universal  adaptation,  and  the  universal  intention 
 too  of  the  gospel  as  the  "  power  of  God  unto  salvation,"  contains  hidden  in  its  depths  this  undeniable 
 fact,  that,  be  the  cause  what  it  may  (and  I  believe  the  cause  lies  with  us),  this  separating,  judging  effect 
 follows  from  all  faithful  preaching  of  Christ's  words.  He  came  to  judge  the  world,  "  that  they  which 
 see  not  (as  he  himself  said)  might  see,  and  they  which  see  might  be  made  blind."  And  on  the  cross  that 
 process  went  on  in  two  men,  alike  in  necessity,  ahke  in  criminality,  alike  in  this,  that  death's  icy  finger 
 was  just  being  laid  upon  their  heart,  to  stop  all  the  flow  of  its  wild  blood  and  passion,  but  different  in 
 this,  that  the  one  of  them  turned  himself,  by  God's  grace,  and  laid  hold  on  the  gospel  that  was  offered  to 
 him,  and  the  other  turned  himself  away,  and  derided,  and  died.     A.  M. 
 
 15-19.  Paul  had  intended  to  come  to  Corinth  |  not  be  capricious  because  his  Lord  and  Master  could 
 somewhat  before  the  time  when  he  was  writing,  and  I  not,  and  because  that  Lord  and  Master  had  sent  his 
 
 he  had  let  the  Corinthians  know  of  bis  intention  ;  but 
 for  reasons  of  sufficient  weight  he  changed  his  inten- 
 tion, and  so  his  opponents  accused  him  of  lightness, 
 and  with  saying  yea  one  day  and  nay  another.  He 
 replies  that  the  Son  of  God,  the  object  of  all  his 
 
 Spirit  into  the  hearts  of  his  disciples  to  be  their 
 guide  and  strength. 
 
 20.  The  promises  are  yea.  We  doubt 
 whether  these  promises  have  strength  as  well  as 
 truth,  and  whether  they  arc  not  mocking  voices  call-. 
 
 preaching,  and,  therefore,  at  once  the  orderer  and  ing  us  over  mountains  which  we  can  never  climb, 
 the  pattern  of  all  his  steps,  was  incapable  of  any-  '  And  still  to  us  there  is  tJie  same  answer,  and  that 
 
 thing  like  vacillation.      An  unchangeable  purpose  answer  is  the  life  of  Christ.     To  every  doubt  about 
 
 could  be  read  in  the  life  and  character  of  the  Lord,  our  duty,  and  about  our  Father's  love,  and  about  our 
 
 and  that  purpose  was  the  fulfillment  of  the  promises  own  hope  of  reaching  him,  the  hfe  of  Christ  for 
 
 of  God — a  fulfillment  which  God  himself  was  ever  ever  answers  "Yea,"  and  for  ever,  "Amen."     Yea, 
 
 working  out  in  all  Christians  by  the  power  of  the  they  are  the  promises  of  God  ;  yea,  they  are  certain 
 
 Spirit,  whereby  we  are  all  sealed  as  his.     Paul  could  to  be  fulfilled ;  yea,  you  shall  have  strength  to  share 
 
350 
 
 SECTION  278.-2  CORINTHIANS  1  :  15-2 J^;  2  :  1-17. 
 
 in  their  fulfillment.  You  may  trust  them  when  they 
 call ;  you  may  follow  them  where  they  load  ;  you 
 may  hold  by  them  in  the  darkness ;  you  may  call 
 upon  their  aid  when  you  are  defeated :  for  to  all  of 
 them  the  life  of  Christ,  the  love  and  holiness  that 
 speak  in  his  life  and  death,  for  ever  say  "  Yea," 
 and  for  ever,  "  Amen."  This  is  the  fixed  purpose  of 
 Christ,  to  fulfill  the  promises  of  God ;  and  so  the 
 servants  of  Christ  will  reflect  in  their  lives  the  same 
 fixed  purpose,  which  shall  grow  with  their  growth, 
 and  increase  with  their  strength,  and  give  steadi- 
 ness to  their  youth,  and  energy  to  their  manhood, 
 and  fire  to  their  old  age.  For  how  can  he  vacillate 
 or  change  who  has  the  deep  purpose  of  his  life  at 
 once  called  into  activity,  and  upheld  with  unchang- 
 ing firmness,  by  the  knowledge  of  the  power  of 
 Christ  ?     F.  T. 
 
 21.  Christ,  says  Paul,  was  true;  and  God  has 
 established  us  in  Christ.  Therefore,  fickleness,  du- 
 plicity, or  deceit  is  impossible  to  us.  Observe,  too, 
 that  he  does  not  assert  his  truth  because  of  his  apos- 
 tleship,  but  because  of  his  Christianity;  for  he  asso- 
 ciates the  Corinthians  with  himself — "  us  with  you." 
 
 23.  To  spare  you.  Had  Paul  gone  to  Cor- 
 inth while  they  were  unrepentant,  his  apostolic  duty 
 would  have  reciuired  from  him  severe  animadversion. 
 Now,  it  was  to  spare  them  this  that  he  changed  his 
 intention.  It  was  no  caprice,  no  fickleness,  it  was 
 simply  tenderness  to  them. 
 
 21.  The  mere  priest  wishes  to  save  men  by  his 
 own  official  powers  and  prerogatives,  while  the  min- 
 ister wishes  to  help  them  to  save  themselves.  See 
 how  exactly  this  verse  expresses  the  distinction  be- 
 tween these  two  spirits:  "Dominion  over  your 
 faith " ;  there  is  the  very  spirit  of  the  priest. 
 "  Helpers  of  your  joy  "  ;  there  is  the  spirit  of  the 
 minister— a  desire,  not  to  be  a  ruler,  but  a  helper; 
 not  that  he  shall  hold  men  up,  but  that  they  shall 
 ".stand."  Whenever  you  find  a  man  anxious  and 
 striving  to  make  men  independent  of  himself,  yea, 
 independent  of  all  men  ;  desiring  to  help  them,  not 
 to  rest  on  his  authority,  but  to  stand  on  their  ow-n 
 faith,  that  they  may  be  elevated,  instructed,  and 
 educated ;  there  you  have  the  Christian  minister,  the 
 servant,  the  "  helper  of  your  joy." 
 
 3.  He  distinctly  says,  he  had  written  to  pain 
 //tern,  in  order  that  he  might  have  joy.  Very  selfish, 
 as  at  first  it  sounds ;  but  if  we  look  closely  into 
 it,  it  only  sheds  a  brighter  and  fresher  light  upon 
 the  exquisite  unselfishness  and  delicacy  of  Pau<'s 
 character.  He  desired  to  save  himself  pain,  be- 
 cause it  gave  them  pain.  He  desired  joy  for  him- 
 self, because  his  joy  was  theirs.  He  will  not  sepa- 
 rate himself  from  them  for  a  moment :  it  is  not  1 
 and  you,  but  ice  ;  "  my  joy  is  your  joy,  as  your  grief 
 was  my  grief."  And  so  knit  together  are  we  be- 
 loved— minister  and  congregation  !     F.  W.  R. 
 
 4.  Paul  spake  with  tears ;  nor  is  it  easy  to 
 withhold  such  expressions  of  grief  when  a  man  re- 
 poses in  the  bosom  of  a  church,  bearing  simply  the 
 name  of  Christian ;  a  stranger  to  its  feelings,  to 
 its  plans,  and  to  its  spiritual  peace ;  a  man  whose 
 power  is  felt  in  the  political  and  commercial  world 
 always  ;  in  the  religious  world — never.     A.  B. 
 
 5.  One  of  those  cases  where  the  delicacy  of  the 
 apostle's  blame  has  been  obliterated  by  the  trans- 
 lators. What  he  says  is  this,  that  the  offender  has 
 not  wronged  him,  but  in  a  measure  (he  will  not  say 
 this  without  qualification,  lest  he  bear  too  hardly 
 on  him)  all  of  them — the  whole  Corinthian  Church. 
 This  meaning  would  be  expressed  thus :  "  But,  if 
 any  hath  caused  sorrow,  he  hath  not  caused  sorrow 
 to  me,  but  in  part  (that  I  press  not  too  heavily) 
 to  you  all."     A. 
 
 6-11.  The  main  defense  of  the  apostle  against 
 the  charge  of  fickleness  in  the  non-fulfillment  of  his 
 promise  was,  that  he  had  abstained  from  going  to 
 Corinth  in  order  to  spare  them  the  sharp  rebuke 
 he  must  have  administered  had  he  gone  thither. 
 A  great  crime  had  been  committed ;  the  Church 
 had  been  compromised,  more  especially  as  some  of 
 the  Corinthians  had  defended  the  iniquity  on  the 
 ground  of  liberty,  and  Paul  had  staid  away  after 
 giving  his  advice,  that  not  he,  but  they  themselves, 
 might  do  the  work  of  punishment.  He  gave  sen- 
 tence— that  the  wicked  person  should  be  put  away, 
 but  he  wished  them  to  execute  the  sentence.  For 
 it  was  a  matter  of  greater  importance  to  Paul  that 
 the  Corinthians  should  feel  rightly  the  necessity  of 
 punishment  than  merely  that  the  offender  should 
 be  punished.  It  was  not  to  vindicate  his  authority 
 that  he  wrote,  but  that  they  should  feel  the  author- 
 ity of  right ;  and  the  Corinthians  obeyed.  They 
 excommunicated  the  incestuous  person ;  for  the 
 Epistle  of  the  apostle  stirred  up  their  languid  con- 
 sciences into  active  exercise.  Accordingly  he  ap- 
 plauds their  conduct,  and  recommends  them  now  to 
 forgive  the  offender  whom  they  had  punished.  The 
 forgiveness  of  man  is  an  echo  and  an  earnest  of 
 God's  forgiveness.  Even  the  mercifulness  of  one 
 good  man  sounds  like  a  voice  of  pardon  from 
 heaven.  The  man  whom  society  w'ill  not  forgive 
 nor  restore  is  driven  into  recklessness.  This  is  the 
 true  Christian  doctrine  of  absolution,  as  here  ex- 
 pounded by  the  apostle.  The  degrading  power  of 
 severity,  the  restoring  power  of  pardon  is  vested  in 
 the  Christian  community. 
 
 12,  13.  Paul  gives  an  additional  proof  that  it 
 was  not  forgetfulness  of  them  which  had  made  him 
 change  his  mind  :  this  proof  was  his  unrest  at 
 Troas.  While  there  one  subject  engrossed  all  his 
 thoughts,  the  state  of  Corinth  ;  and  the  question. 
 What  would  be  the  result  of  the  letter  he  had  sent? 
 At  Troas  he  expected  to  meet  Titus,  who  was  bear- 
 
SECTION  278.— S  COEIXTHIANS  1  :  15-21^;  2  : 1-11 
 
 351 
 
 ing  the  reply  ;  but,  not  finding  liim  there,  he  could 
 not  rest,  he  could  not  take  full  comfort  even  from 
 "  the  door  which  had  been  opened "  for  success?. 
 He  left  his  work  half  finished,  and  he  hastened  into 
 Macedonia  to  meet  Titus.  His  argument  therefore 
 is.  Did  this  look  like  forgetfulncss  ?  Did  this 
 make  it  probable  that  he  "  had  used  lightness  or 
 purposed  according  to  the  flesh  "  ?  Or  did  it  show 
 that  he  was  absent  unwillingly,  putting  force  on 
 himself,  like  a  wise  parent  who  refuses  to  see  his 
 child,  though  his  heart  is  all  the  while  bleeding  at 
 what  he  inflicts  ?  This  is  the  connection  between 
 the  12th  and  13th  verses.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 14.  Triumph  in  Christ.  The  words  mean 
 to  lead  cajjtivc  in  a  triunuth  over  the  enemies  of 
 Christ.  The  metaphor  is  taken  from  the  triumphal 
 procession  of  a  victorious  geuei'al.  God  is  celebrat- 
 ing his  triumph  over  his  enemies ;  Paul  (who  had 
 been  so  great  an  opponent  of  the  gospel)  is  a  cap- 
 tive following  in  the  train  of  the  triumphal  proces- 
 sion, yet  (at  the  same  time,  by  a  characteristic  change 
 of  metaphor)  an  incense-bearer,  scattering  incense 
 (which  was  always  done  on  these  occasions)  as  the 
 procession  moves  on.  Some  of  the  conquered  ene- 
 mies were  put  to  death  when  the  procession  reached 
 the  Capitol.  To  them  the  smell  of  the  incense  was  a 
 savor  of  death  unto  death ;  to  the  rest  who  were 
 spared,  a  savor  of  life  unto  life.  The  metaphor  ap- 
 pears to  have  been  a  favorite  one  with  Paul ;  it  oc- 
 curs again  Col.  2:15.     C. 
 
 14-16.  How  finely  characteristic  of  this  apos- 
 tle is  the  sudden  rising  out  of  his  own  distress  into 
 exultation  over  the  gospel  and  the  preciousness  of 
 Christ !  Even  that  journey  which  Paul  took  in  such 
 depression  of  spirit  was  a  triumphal  march  for  the 
 gospel,  and  spread  a  fragrant  "savor  of  Christ," 
 like  the  incense  in  the  public  procession  of  ancient 
 concjuerors.  Sweet  and  life-giving  was  that  savor 
 to  believers  ;  unwelcome  and  so  deadly  to  unbeliev- 
 ers. Thus  the  apostolic  preacher  felt  himself  to  be 
 lifted  above  the  common  range  of  things.  He  was 
 on  a  mission  of  life  or  death  in  every  place ;  and, 
 far  from  viewing  this  as  a  function  easily  fulfilled, 
 wondered  and  trembled  at  the  charge — "  And  who 
 is  sufficient  for  these  things  ?  "     D.  F. 
 
 IG.  God's  word  has  two  edges  ;  it  can  cut  back- 
 stroke and  fore-stroke.  If  it  do  thee  no  good,  it 
 will  do  thee  hurt ;  it  is  the  savor  of  life  unto  life 
 to  those  that  receive  it,  but  of  death  unto  death  to 
 
 them  that   refuse  it.     Bun. There  is  no  more 
 
 waste  in  preaching  than  there  has  been  in  making 
 an  atonement  which  is  not  received.  The  precious 
 seed  which.  Sabbath  after  Sabbath,  is  thrown  out 
 upon  the  moral  desert,  which  resists  and  sets  at 
 naught  all  the  diligence  of  the  husbandman,  is 
 not  lost.  It  will  bring  forth  fruit — the  broad 
 field,  upon  which  at  last  shall  be  gathered  the  sub- 
 
 '  lime,  and  awful,  and  mysterious,  and  stirring  mag- 
 nificence of   the   end,  is  white   unto    the  harvest. 
 '  Every  grain  is  there  giving  produce  ;  every  particle 
 '  of  gospel  truth  springs  up  and  waves  on  that  awful 
 
 j  field.      E.   M. To  all,  God's   universal    love   is 
 
 j  ready  to  impart  life,  and  earnestly  that  love  desires 
 I  that  all  should  be  helped  through  the  preached 
 word ;  but,  nevertheless,  those  who  refuse  the  love 
 which  speaks  to  them  may  not  escape  the  power  of 
 God.  Those  who  refuse  to  believe  the  word  must 
 stumble  at  it.  They  hinder,  indeed,  through  their 
 resisting  obstinacy,  the  sanctifying  of  God  within 
 them,  for  He  will  drive  no  man  to  conversion ;  but 
 the  sanctifying  of  God  on  them  they  can  not  hinder. 
 Because  they  do  not  choose  to  be  softened  and  en- 
 lightened unto  eternal  life  through  his  word,  it  has 
 upon  them  a  hardening  operation  unto  death.  Besser. 
 
 Who  is  sufficient  ?  Our  mission  is  to  unfold 
 the  mysteries  of  God's  word,  to  preach  Christ,  and 
 to  save  souls  from  death.  Waving  the  smoking 
 censer,  we  stand  between  the  living  and  the  dead, 
 between  hell  and  heaven,  seeking  to  intercept  the 
 downward  progress  of  sinners  to  the  one,  and  allure 
 them  up  to  the  other.  Every  sermon  we  deliver 
 tells  upon  the  changeless  destiny  of  those  who  listen 
 to  us.  Eyes  that  gaze  up  into  ours  while  we  pro- 
 claim to  them  the  salvation  of  Christ  will  soon  see 
 the  Judge  of  all  the  earth.  Who,  then,  is  sufficient 
 for  a  work  so  great,  for  responsibilities  so  over- 
 whelming, save  he  who  is  filled  with  the  Spirit? 
 In  vain  our  talents,  our  learning,  our  eloquence, 
 our  carefully  prepared  and  gracefully  delivered  dis- 
 courses— all,  all  will  be  fruitless  without  the  unc- 
 tion and  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.      Winsloiv. 
 
 Carry  your  poor  inadequate  resources  to  Christ !  In 
 his  hands  they  become  sufficient.  He  multiplies 
 them.  He  gives  wisdom,  strength,  all  that  fits  for 
 the  task  to  which  he  calls  us.  Bring  your  little  faith 
 to  him ;  he  will  increase  it.  Bring  your  feeble  love 
 to  him  and  ask  him  to  kindle  it  from  the  pure  flame 
 of  his  own,  and  he  will  make  your  heart  burn  with- 
 in you.  Bring  your  partial  understanding  of  his 
 will  and  way  to  him,  and  he  will  be  to  you  wisdom. 
 Bring  all  the  poverty  of  your  natures,  all  the  insuf- 
 ficiency of  your  religious  character,  all  the  inade- 
 quacy of  your  poor  work  to  your  Lord.  Feel  it  all. 
 Let  the  conviction  of  your  nothingness  sink  into 
 your  soul.  Then  wait  before  him  in  simple  faith,  in 
 lowly  obedience,  and  power  will  come  to  you  equal 
 to  your  desire  and  to  your  duties,  and  he  will  put 
 his  Spirit  upon  you,  and  will  anoint  you  to  proclaim 
 liberty  to  the  captives  and  to  give  bread  to  all  the 
 hungry.  "  Who  is  sufficient  for  these  things  "  must 
 ever  precede,  and  will  ever  be  followed  by,  "our 
 sufficiency  is  of  God."     A.  M. 
 
 1 7.  Truth  would  be  to  some  "  the  savor  of  death 
 unto  death";  for  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  the 
 
352 
 
 SECTION  S79.—2  CORINTHIAN'S  3  : 1-18. 
 
 faithful  preaching  of  the  gospel  sometimes  kills. 
 And  yet  is  this  gospel  which  destroys  a  sweet  and 
 acceptable  savor  to  God  even  in  them  that  perish. 
 An  awful  truth !  The  gospel  preached  in  fidelity 
 ruins  human  souls.     A  "  banquet "  ! — oh  !  know  ye 
 
 what  ye  say  ?  It  is  sometimes  death  to  hear  it ! 
 And  yet  we  must  not  dilute  it.  How  the  apostle  re- 
 joiced in  that  day  that  he  had  been  uncompromising, 
 and  firm,  and  true !  "  not  dealing  deceitfully  with 
 the  Word  of  God."     F.  W,  R. 
 
 *  Section  279. 
 
 2  Corinthians  iii.  1-18. 
 
 1  Do  we  begin  again  to  commend  ourselves  ?  or  need  we,  as  some  others,  epistles  of  com- 
 
 2  raendation  to  you,  or  letters  of  commendation  from  you?     Ye  are  our  epistle  written  in  our 
 
 3  hearts,  known  and  read  of  all  men :  forasmuch  as  ye  are  manifestly  declared  to  be  the  epis- 
 tle of  Christ  ministered  by  us,  written  not  with  ink,  but  with  the  Spirit  of  the  living  God ; 
 
 4  not  in  tables  of  stone,  but  in  fleshy  tables  of  the  heart.     And  such  trust  have  we  through 
 
 5  Christ  to  God-ward :  not  tliat  we  are  sufficient  of  ourselves  to  think  any  thing  as  of  our- 
 
 6  selves ;  but  our  sufficiency  is  of  God ;  who  also  hath  made  us  able  ministers  of  the  new 
 testament ;  not  of  the  letter,  but  of  the  spirit :  for  the  letter  killeth,  but  the  spirit  giveth 
 
 7  life.     But  if  the  ministration  of  death,  wi-itten  and  engraven  in  stones,  was  glorious,  so 
 that  the  children  of  Israel  could  not  stedfastly  behold  the  face  of  Moses  for  the  glory  of  his 
 
 8  countenance;  which  glory  was  to  be  done  aw'ay:  how  shall  not  the  ministration  of  the 
 
 9  spirit  be  rather  glorious  ?     For  if  the  ministration  of  condemnation  le  glory,  much  more 
 
 10  doth  the  ministration  of  righteousness  exceed  in  glory.     For  even  that  which  was  made 
 
 11  glorious  had  no  glory  in  this  respect,  by  reason  of  the  glory  that  excelleth.     For  if  that 
 
 12  which  is  done  away  was  glorious,  much  more  that  which  remaineth  is  glorious.     Seeing  then 
 
 13  that  we  have  such  hope,  we  use  great  plainness  of  speech:  and  not  as  Moses,  which  put  a 
 vail  over  his  face,  that  the  children  of  Israel  could  not  stedfastly  look  to  the  end  of  that 
 
 14  which  is  abolished :  but  their  minds  were  blinded :  for  until  this  day  remaineth  the  same 
 vail  untaken  away  in  the  reading  of  the  old  testament ;  which  nail  is  done  away  in  Christ. 
 
 15  But  even  unto  this  day,  when  Moses  is  read,  the  vail  is  upon  their  heart.     Nevertheless 
 
 16  when  it  shall  turn  to  the  Lord,  the  vail  shall  be  taken  away.     Now  the  Lord  is  that  Spirit: 
 
 17  and  where  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is,  there  is  liberty.     But  we  all,  with  open  face  beholding 
 
 18  as  in  a  glass  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  are  changed  into  the  same  image  from  glory  to  glory^ 
 even  as  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord. 
 
 The  Christian  is  the  world's  Bible,  and  the  only  one  it  reads.  If  we  take  care  that  in  this  book  be 
 plainly  shown  the  loving  spirit,  the  grandeur,  and  the  winning  friendliness  of  Christ,  then  we  shall  see 
 many  hearts  open  to  receive  this  actual  testimony  of  Christian  life.  The  strongest  argument  for  the  truth 
 of  Christianity  is  the  man  filled  with  the  Spirit  of  Christ.  The  best  means  of  bringing  back  the  world 
 to  a  belief  in  miracles  is  to  exhibit  the  miracle  of  regeneration  and  its  power  in  our  own  life.  The  best 
 proof  of  Christ's  resurrection  is  a  living  Church,  which  itself  is  walking  in  new  life,  and  drawing  life 
 from  him  who  has  overcome  death.  Christlicb. The  Urinq  epistle  needs  no  translation  to  be  under- 
 stood in  every  country  and  clime ;  a  humble,  gentle,  holy,  Christlike  life  preaches  to  the  conmion  ear  all 
 the  world  over.  Let  a  man  reveal  his  soul  in  the  inarticulate  speech  of  an  earnest,  pure,  and  truthful 
 life,  and  this  will  be  a  language  which  the  profoundest  must  admire,  while  the  simplest  can  appreciate. 
 The  most  elaborate  discourse  on  sanctification  will  prove  tame  and  ineffective  in  comparison  with  the  elo- 
 (pience  of  a  humble,  holy  walk  with  God.  Instruct  your  children  in  the  knowledge  of  God's  great  love 
 and  mercy,  but  let  them  see  that  love  cheering,  animating,  hallowing  your  daily  life ;  describe  to  them  the 
 divinity  and  glory  of  the  Saviour's  person  and  work,  but  let  them  note  how  daily  you  think  of  Ilim,  hear 
 with  what  profoundest  reverence  you  name  Ilis  name,  see  how  the  sense  of  a  divine  presence  sheds  a 
 reflected  moral  beauty  around  your  own — and  this  will  be  a  living  and  breathing  theology  to  them,  without 
 which  formal  teaching  will  avail  but  little.     Caird. 
 
SECTIOX  279.-2  CORINTHIANS  3  :  1-18. 
 
 353 
 
 1-6.  The  close  of  the  second  chapter  looked 
 like  boasting — it  seemed  like  a  recommendation  of 
 himself.  In  these  verses  he  is  replying  to  the  pos- 
 sible charge.  He  declares  that  he  wanted  no  com- 
 mendation to  them,  no  praise,  no  recommendatory 
 letters  (v.  1).  Hence  he  infers  that  there  was  no 
 vanity  in  his  assertion,  though  it  looked  like  a  boast. 
 For  (vs.  5,  6)  the  trust  he  had  was  not  in  himself — 
 the  writer — but  in  Christ,  the  Spirit,  the  Author  of 
 the  work.  "  Not  that  we  are  sufficient  of  ourselves 
 to  think  anything  as  of  ourselves  ;  but  our  suffi- 
 ciency is  of  God  ;  who  also  hath  made  us  able  min- 
 isters of  the  New  Testament."  Then  it  is  that  from 
 these  words,  "  able  ministers,"  he  breaks  off  into  a 
 digression  which  occupies  all  the  chapter,  and  is 
 descriptive  of  the  Christian  ministry  in  contradis- 
 tinction to  the  Jewish.     F.  W.  E. 
 
 1.  As  some  others.  Turn  to  Acts  18  :  27, 
 and  you  will  find  that,  a  short  time  before  the  writ- 
 ing of  this  Epistle,  ApoUos  had  gone  to  Corinth 
 with  letters  of  commendation  from  the  Ephesian 
 Christians ;  "  and  when  Apollos  was  disposed  to 
 pass  into  Achaia,  the  brethren  wrote  exhorting  the 
 disciples  to  receive  him."  Here  the  words  of  the 
 Epistle  bear  the  appearance  of  alluding  to  some 
 specific  instance,  and  the  history  supplies  that  in- 
 stance.    Paley. 
 
 3.  Epistle  of  Christ.  In  this  dark  world 
 Christ's  countenance  shines  through  the  spirit  and 
 life  of  his  people.  Here  he  has  need  of  such  wit- 
 nesses. He  needs  vessels  to  bear  his  name  about 
 among  men ;  and  for  this  purpose  he  chooses 
 earthen  vessels,  that  the  power  may  be  known  to  be 
 /  his  own.  The  life  of  his  own  disciples  is  the  epistle 
 I  in  which  he  desires  to  be  read.  The  evidence  with 
 '  which  he  will  convince  the  world  is  the  walk  of  the 
 /  people  whom  he  has  bought  with  his  blood  and  re- 
 newed by  his  Spirit.  Arnot. What  is  any  de- 
 scription of  Christianity  upon  paper  as  compared  to 
 the  living  epistle  which  all  men  can  read  ?  We 
 \vant  Christian  men  and  women,  not  their  books  or 
 their  money  only,  but  themselves.  The  poor  and 
 needy  ones  who,  in  this  great  turmoil  of  life,  have 
 found  no  helper  among  their  fellows  ;  the  wicked 
 and  outcast,  whose  hand  is  against  every  man's,  be- 
 cause they  have  found,  by  dire  experience  of  the 
 world's  selfishness,  how  every  man's  hand  is  against 
 them  ;  the  prodigal  and  broken-hearted  children  of 
 the  human  famil}',  who  have  the  bitterest  thoughts 
 of  God  and  man,  if  they  have  any  thoughts  at  all 
 beyond  their  own  busy  contrivances  how  to  live  and 
 how  to  indulge  their  craving  passions — all  these,  by 
 the  mesmerism  of  the  heart,  and  by  means  of  that 
 great  witness,  conscience,  which  God  in  mercy  leaves 
 as  a  light  from  heaven  in  the  most  abject  dwelling 
 on  earth,  can  to  some  extent  read  the  living  epistle 
 of  a  renewed  soul,  written  in  the  divine  characters 
 66 
 
 of  the  Holy  Spirit.  They  can  see  and  feel,  as  they 
 never  did  anything  else  in  this  world,  the  love  which 
 calmly  shines  in  that  eye,  telling  of  inward  light 
 and  peace  possessed,  and  of  a  place  of  rest  found 
 and  enjoyed  by  the  weary  heart !  They  can  per- 
 ceive the  reality  of  the  piety,  which  also  reads  to 
 them  in  touching  tones  the  glory  of  him  who  came 
 to  seek  and  save  the  lost ;  and  their  souls  can  not 
 refuse  some  amen,  however  faint,  echoed  by  their 
 very  misery,  and  from  their  yearnings  for  a  good 
 they  have  never  known,  to  that  earnest  prayer  of 
 faith  uttered,  in  the  bonds  of  a  common  brother- 
 hood, to  one  who  is  addressed  as  a  common  Father 
 through  a  common  Lord.     N.  M. 
 
 This  third  verse  is  one  of  those  many  passages 
 of  Scripture  in  which  each  of  the  persons  of  the 
 blessed  Trinity  is  represented  as  concurring  and 
 sharing  in  the  work  of  grace  upon  the  heart.  The 
 act  of  one  is  the  act  of  all  who  are  united  in  nature 
 and  purpose.  But  this  work  of  sanctification  is 
 commonly  ascribed  in  a  peculiar  manner  to  God  the 
 Spirit.  It  is  his  special  office,  to  which  he  has  vol- 
 untarily condescended  in  the  economy  of  redemp- 
 tion, to  create  this  abiding,  soul-transforming  prin- 
 ciple of  holiness  in  the  soul.     Goode. 
 
 5.  Not  sufficient  of  ourselves.  When  we 
 fall  back  from  the  earnest  longing  for  a  consecrated 
 life  to  the  littlenesses  and  distractions  and  failures 
 of  each  passing  day,  when  we  contrast  the  power 
 of  our  creed,  as  an  ideal,  with  the  actual  effect 
 which  it  produces  upon  our  habitual  manner  of  act- 
 ing and  judging,  it  is  impossible  that  we  should  not 
 be  filled  with  a  profound  distrust  of  ourselves.  And 
 indeed  so  it  must  be,  so  long  as  we  look  at  our- 
 selves. In  that  contemplation  of  self  lies  weakness 
 without  the  prospect  of  support;  failure  without 
 the  promise  of  redemption.  But,  if  it  be  well  that 
 we  should  learn  by  sad  experience  what  we  can  not 
 do  by  our  own  power,  still  to  rest  in  this  knowledge 
 of  despair  is  to  renounce  our  birthright.  Discom- 
 fiture and  defeat  are  means  by  which  God  draws  us 
 closer  to  himself.  Each  fresh  discovery  of  our  help- 
 lessness, if  we  use  the  opportunity,  reveals  to  us  at 
 the  same  time  a  present  source  of  succor.  We  are 
 alone,  as  it  may  seem,  in  the  midst  of  the  world, 
 which  moves  on  its  way  with  irresistible  force  ;  we 
 are  beset  and  baffled  by  circumstances  which  lie 
 wholly  without  our  control ;  we  dishonor  and  dis. 
 credit  by  our  faintheartedness  the  name  which  it  is 
 our  privilege  to  bear ;  yet,  even  so,  in  isolation,  in 
 failure,  in  dejection,  only  let  the  thought  of  self 
 perish,  and  we  shall  know  that  we  are  not  desolate  r 
 
 our  sufficiency  is  of  God.     B.  F.  W. The  belief 
 
 of  our  dependence  on  God  as  the  source  of  all  spir- 
 itual strength  grows  with  our  Christian  growth. 
 The  believer  does  not  receive  at  his  ingrafting  into 
 Christ  a  supply  of  vital  energy  sufficient  to  influ- 
 
J51 
 
 SECTION  279.-2  CORINTHIANS  3  : 1-18. 
 
 ence  him  in  a  holy  manner  all  his  life  long.  The 
 branch  must  abide  in  the  vine.  New  streams 
 of  grace  must  flow  hour  by  hour ;  and,  if  this  com- 
 munication is  interrupted,  he  begins  to  languish. 
 This  is  the  lesson  we  are  constantly  learning. 
 J.  W.  A. 
 
 6.  "Who  hath  made  us  able  ministers'^  gives  a 
 wrong  idea ;  it  sliould  be,  "  who  hath  enabled  us  as 
 ministers,"  "  given  us  power  to  become  ministers,"  or 
 "  made  us  sufficient  as  ministers,"  keeping  the  same 
 
 expression  as  has  been  used  before.    A. In  these 
 
 words  the  great  apostle  affirms  two  most  important 
 truths.  Vindicating  his  own  position,  but  including, 
 doubtless,  with  himself,  all  who  share  his  ministry, 
 he  asserts  at  once  its  authority  and  its  object ;  the 
 commission  by  which  it  is  ernpowered  to  act,  and 
 the  essential  quality  of  the  religion  it  is  constituted 
 to  diffuse.  "  God  hath  made  us  ministers  " — such  is 
 the  source  of  our  qualification ;  "  ministers  not  of 
 the  letter,  but  of  the  spirit " — such  is  the  nature  of 
 the  doctrine  we  have  to  declare.     W.  A.  B. 
 
 "  The  letter "  here,  according  to  all  the  necessi- 
 ties of  the  context,  is  the  law,  called  ''  the  letter " 
 because  written  on  tables  of  stone ;  the  whole 
 dispensation,  commanding  and  threatening  yet  not 
 quickening,  of  the  Old  Testament.  This,  as  the 
 apostle,  in  harmony  with  all  his  other  teaching,  de- 
 clares, "  killeth  "  ;  not  merely  negatively,  in  which  it 
 does  not  make  alive,  but  positively  ;  for,  as  Augus- 
 tine admirably  brings  out,  the  true  parallel  and  in- 
 terpretation of  the  words  are  to  be  found  in  those 
 other  words  of  Paul,  "  I  was  alive  without  the  law 
 once,"  etc. ;  while  "  the  Spirit "  here  is  that  dis- 
 pensation of  the  Spirit  of  which  he  speaks  (Rom. 
 8:1-11)  as  that  in  which,  and  in  which  only,  re- 
 rides  the  power  of  making  men  alive  unto  God.     T. 
 
 8.  The  gospel  is  the  word  of  the  Spirit ;  his 
 great  instrument  in  the  conversion  of  sinners  to 
 God.  Hence  this  gospel,  in  opposition  to  the  old 
 dispensation  (which  only  made  known  the  terms  of 
 the  law,  and  was  therefore  one  of  condemnation),  is 
 called  "  the  ministration  of  the  Spirit."  This  is  its 
 peculiar  glory.  The  Spirit  of  Christ  accompanies 
 it  to  the  hearts  of  his  people,  effectually  renewing 
 them  thereby  in  the  spirit  of  their  minds,  and 
 working  in  them  what  it  requires  o/'them.  And  as 
 diis  is  the  chief  instrument  employed  by  the  Spirit 
 'm  first  regenerating  believers,  so  also  in  carrying 
 on  the  work  of  their  sanctification  throughout  their 
 earthly  pilgrimage.     Goodc. 
 
 9.  Ministration  of  condemnation.  As  a 
 /ule  of  life,  without  the  atoning  blood  to  pardon  sin 
 /nd  without  the  grace  of  the  Spirit  to  make  obedi- 
 ence possible,  the  law  had  been  but  a  ministration 
 of  condemnation.  As  a  typical  system,  it  had  been 
 destined  to  pass  away  on  the  appearance  of  the  an- 
 iitype  which  fulfilled  it.     In  either  respect  it  con- 
 
 trasted disadvantageously  with  the  Gospel,  which 
 was  at  once  endowed  with  perpetuity  and  a  minis- 
 tration of  spiritual  righteousness.     H.  P.  L. 
 
 10.  The  law  condemns  and  can  not  justify  a 
 sinner ;  the  Gospel  justifies  and  can  not  condemn 
 the  sinner  that  believes  in  Jesus.  In  the  law  God 
 appears  in  terrible  threatenings  of  eternal  death ; 
 in  the  Gospel  he  manifests  himself  in  gracious 
 promises  of  life  eternal.  That  presents  to  the 
 view  of  the  sinner  a  throne  of  judgment ;  this  pre- 
 sents "  a  throne  of  grace."  Every  sentence  of  con- 
 demnation in  Scripture  belongs  to  the  law ;  every 
 sentence  of  justification  forms  a  part  of  the  Gos- 
 pel. The  law  condemns  a  sinner  for  his  first  of- 
 fense, but  the  Gospel  offers  him  the  forgiveness 
 of  all  his  offenses.  Thus,  in  every  point  of  differ- 
 ence, "  that  which  was  made  glorious  had  no  glory 
 in  this  respect,  by  reason  of  the  glory  that  excel- 
 leth."      Colquhoun. 
 
 11.  That  which  remaineth.  The  present 
 reign  of  the  Spirit  is  to  close  the  period  of  our 
 world's  annals.  Nothing  of  more  palpable,  impos- 
 ing form  is  to  come  after  it ;  nothing  is  to  take  its 
 place ;  nothing  is  to  intervene  between  it  and  the 
 final  judgment.  We  need  not  be  told  at  this  late 
 day,  and  after  all  we  have  seen  of  the  quiet,  noise- 
 less progress  of  truth  and  righteousness,  that  Christ's 
 kingdom  is  not  of  this  ivorld.  The  only  throne 
 which  the  Redeemer  is  ever  to  set  up  on  earth  is  a 
 throne  in  the  heart ;  and  this  is  to  be  done  so 
 completely  and  universally  under  the  present  min- 
 istration of  the  Spirit  that  all  shall  know  the  Lord, 
 from  the  least  to  the  greatest.     Magee. 
 
 12.  Plainness  of  speech.  Ours  should  be 
 a  ministry  whose  words  are  not  compacted  of  bald- 
 ness but  boldness ;  whose  very  life  is  outspoken- 
 ness and  free  fearlessness  ;  a  ministry  which  has 
 no  concealment,  no  reserve ;  which  shrinks  from 
 the  weakness  of  a  mere  cautiousness,  but  which 
 exults  even  in  failure,  if  the  truth  has  been  spoken, 
 with  a  joyful  confidence.  For  a  man  who  sees  into 
 the  heart  of  things  speaks  out  not  timidly,  nor  su- 
 perstitiously,  but  with  a  brow  unveiled,  and  with  a 
 speech  as  free  as  his  spirit :  "  The  truth  has  made 
 him  free."     F.  W.  R. 
 
 13- IG.  Paul's  immediate  purpose  seems  to  be 
 to  illustrate  the  frank  openness  which  ought  to 
 mark  the  ministry  of  Christianity.  He  does  this 
 by  reference  to  the  veil  which  Moses  wore  when  he 
 came  forth  from  talking  with  God.  There,  he  says 
 in  effect,  we  have  a  picture  of  the  old  dispensation 
 — a  partial  revelation,  gleaming  through  a  veil, 
 flashing  througli  symbols,  expressed  here  in  a  rite, 
 there  in  a  type,  there  again  in  an  obscure  prophecy. 
 Christianity  is,  and  Christian  teachers  ought  to  be, 
 the  opposite  of  all  this.  It  has,  and  they  are  to 
 have,  no  reserve,  no  use  of  symbols  and  corenionies 
 to  overlay  truth,  l)ut  an  intelligible  revelation  in 
 words  and  deeds,  to  men's  understandings.  But 
 he  gets  far  beyond  this  point  in  his  uses  of  his 
 illustration.  It  opens  out  into  a  series  of  contrasts 
 between    the   two  revelations.      The  veiled   Moses 
 
SECTION  379.-2  CORINTHIAXS  3  :  1-18. 
 
 355 
 
 represents  the  clouded  revelation  of  old.  The  van- 
 ishing gleam  on  his  face  recalls  the  fading  glories 
 of  that  which  was  abolished  ;  and  then,  by  a  quick 
 turn  of  association,  he  thinks  of  the  veiled  readers 
 in  the  synagogues,  copies,  as  it  were,  of  the  law- 
 giver with  the  shrouded  countenance  ;  only  too  sig- 
 nificant images  of  the  souls  obscured  by  prejudice 
 and  obstinate  unbelief,  with  which  Israel  trifles  over 
 the  uncomprehended  letter  of  the  old  law.     A.  M. 
 
 14.  Vail  untaken  away.  More  than  fifteen 
 centuries  had  passed  since  the  revelation  of  Sinai, 
 but  in  the  days  of  Paul  the  face  of  Moses  was  still 
 veiled  from  the  eyes  of  Israel.  The  tallith,  used 
 during  prayer  and  the  reading  of  the  law,  still 
 perpetuated  the  symbol  in  every  synagogue.  And 
 that  which  met  the  eye  too  truly  pictured  the  spir- 
 itual fact  which  the  eye  could  not  reach.     H.  P.  L. 
 
 "  He  came  unto  his  own,  and  his  own  received 
 
 him  not ! "  They,  who  through  a  long  course  of 
 centuries  had  been  educated  into  expectation  of  the 
 ever-blessed  Visitant,  perverted  the  expectation, 
 reading  it  by  the  corrupted  glare  of  their  own  am- 
 bition ;  and,  though  miracles  more  wondrous  than 
 those  of  their  greatest  leaders  were  performed  be- 
 fore their  eyes — miracles  that  identified  the  Saviour 
 with  the  Angel  and  Guide  of  their  whole  past  his- 
 tory— yet  the  infidelity  of  the  heart  prevailed  to 
 poison  the  reason,  and  they  rejected  him !  W. 
 A.  B. 
 
 16,  17.  The  darkness,  however,  was  not  to  last. 
 "  When  it  [the  heart  of  the  people]  shall  turn  to 
 the  Lord,  the  vail  shall  be  taken  away."  This  was 
 the  promise.  It  is  explained  by  the  assertion  that, 
 "  where  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is,  there  is  liberty." 
 For  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  dwells  with  all  who  are 
 really  converted  to  Christ,  since  "  the  Lord  is  that 
 Spirit."  In  other  words,  to  possess  the  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ  is  to  possess  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  is  the 
 minister  and  guardian  of  Christ's  presence  in  the 
 soul.  The  immediate  and  practical  conclusion  is, 
 that  to  be  converted  to  Jesus  Christ  is  to  have  es- 
 caped from  the  veil  which  darkened  the  spiritual 
 intelligence  of  Israel.  The  converting  Spirit  is  the 
 source  of  positive  illumination ;  much  more  there- 
 fore does  he  give  freedom  from  the  veil  of  prejudice 
 which  denies  to  Jewish  thought  the  exercise  of  any 
 real  insight  into  the  deeper  sense  of  Scripture. 
 That  sense  is  seized  by  the  Christian  student  of  the 
 ancient  law,  because  in  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
 lie  possesses  the  Spirit,  and  "  where  the  Spirit  of 
 the  Lord  is,  there  is  liberty."  Freedom  is  not  an 
 occasional  largess  of  the  divine  Spirit.  It  is  the 
 invariable  accompaniment  of  the  Spirit's  true  action. 
 It  is  the  very  atmosphere  of  his  presence.  Wher- 
 ever he  really  is,  there  is  also  freedom.  This  lib- 
 erty comes  with  the  gift  of  truth ;  it  comes  along 
 with  that  gift  of  which  in  its  fullness  the  Eternal 
 Spirit  is  the  only  giver.  He  gives  freedom  from 
 error  for  the  reason ;  freedom  from  constraint  for 
 the  affections  ;  freedom  for  the  will  from  the  tyr- 
 anny of  sinful  and  human  wills.  Such  freedom  is,  in 
 fact,  a  creation  of  grace:  the  sons  of  God  alone 
 enjoy  it.     H.  P.  L. 
 
 18.  The  original  word  in  this  passage,  in  the 
 opinion  of  Locke,  Macknight,  and  others,  should  be 
 rather  translated  "  reflecting  as  a  mirror,"  instead 
 of  "  beholding  as  in  a  mirror."  Both  meanings  may 
 be  united.  The  mfrrors  of  the  ancients  were  made 
 of  polished  steel,  and  reflected  therefore  upon  the 
 countenances  of  those  who  looked  upon  them  a 
 luminous  effulgence,  or  glory.  The  apostle  beheld 
 as  in  the  mirror  of  the  Scriptures  the  glory  of  Christ, 
 and  this  glory  shone  upon  the  face  of  the  apostle. 
 Moses  veiled  the  glory  which  had  shone  ujjon  his 
 face.  The  apostle,  on  the  contrary,  would  not  veil 
 I  his  face ;  but  by  contemplating  more  and  more  the 
 glory  of  Christ,  endeavored  to  ditfuse  the  knowledge 
 of  that  glory  to  the  world.     G.  T. 
 
 The  brightness  on  the  face  of  Moses  faded  away 
 I  and  left  no  trace.  It  elfaced  none  of  the  marks  of 
 sorrow  and  care,  and  changed  none  of  the  lines  of 
 that  strong,  stern  face.  But,  says  Paul,  the  glory 
 which  we  behold  sinks  inward,  and  changes  us,  as 
 we  look,  into  its  own  image.  The  power  to  which 
 is  committed  the  perfecting  of  our  characters  lies  in 
 looking  upon  Jesus.  It  is  not  the  mere  beholding, 
 but  the  gaze  of  love  and  trust  that  molds  us  by 
 silent  sympathy  into  the  likeness  of  his  wondrous 
 beauty.  Love  makes  us  like.  We  learn  iliaf  oven 
 in  our  earthly  relationships,  where  habitual  famil- 
 iarity with  parents  and  dear  ones  stamps  some  tone 
 j  of  voice  or  look,  or  little  peculiarity  of  gesture,  on  a 
 whole  house.  And,  when  the  infinite  reverence  and 
 aspiration  which  the  Christian  soul  cherishes  to  its 
 Lord  are  superadded,  the  transforming  power  of 
 loving  contemplation  of  Him  becomes  mighty  beyond 
 
 all  analogies  in  human  friendship.     A.  M. There 
 
 is  a  subtle  law  of  assimilation  wherei)y  man,  in  his 
 
 deepest  life,  receives  an  impress  from  the  object  on 
 
 ;  which  his  gaze  is  habitually  fixed.     Those  who  gaze 
 
 heavenward  are,  as  the  ajjostle  tells  us,  changed  by 
 
 the  image  of  perfect  beauty  from  one  to  another 
 
 degree  of  glory.     Those  who  look  downward  and 
 
 earthward  receive  as  certainly  the  stamp  and  like- 
 
 I  ness  of  the  things  beneath  them  ;  they  lose  their 
 
 hold  by  a  progressive  declension  on  all  that  sub- 
 
 ,  limates  and  ennobles  human  life.     They  sink  down- 
 
 '  ward  and  deeper,  till  at  length  they  positively  can 
 
 j  see   before   them   nothing   but   the   animal,  gifted 
 
 I  doubtless  with  strange  accomplishments,  yet,  after 
 
 !  all  and  at  bottom,  only  the  self-seeking,  perishing 
 
 '  animal.     H.  P.  L. 
 
 j        Judaism  had  the  one  lawgiver  who  beheld  God, 
 !  while  the  people  tarried  below.     Christianity  leads 
 us  all  to  the  mount  of  vision,  and  lets  the  lowliest 
 pass  through  the  fences,  and  go  up  where  the  blaz- 
 ing glory  is  seen.     Moses  veiled  the  face  that  shone 
 I  with  the  irradiation  of  Deity.     We  with  unveiled 
 face  are  to  shine  among  men.     He  had  a  momentary 
 gleam,  a  transient  brightness  ;  we  have  a  perpetual 
 light.     Moses's  face  shone,  but  the  luster  was  but 
 j  skin  deep.     But  the  light  that  we  have  is  inward, 
 I  and  works  transformation  into  its  own  likeness.     So 
 j  there  is  here  set  forth  the  very  loftiest  conception 
 I  of  the  Christian  life  as  direct  vision,  universal,  mani- 
 I  fest  to  men,  permanent,  transforming.     A.  M. 
 
356 
 
 SECTION  280.— 2  CORINTHIANS  J,  :  I-I4. 
 
 Section  280. 
 
 2  Corinthians  iv.  1-14. 
 
 1  Therefore  seeing  we  have  this  ministry,  as  we  have  received  mercy,  we  faint  not ;  bat 
 
 2  have  renounced  the  hidden  things  of  dishonesty,  not  walking  in  craftiness,  nor  handling  the 
 word  of   God  deceitfully;    but  by  manifestation  of  the  truth  commending  ourselves  to 
 
 3  every  man's  conscience  in  the  sight  of  God.     But  if  our  gospel  be  hid,  it  is  hid  to  them  that 
 
 4  are  lost :  in  whom  the  god  of  this  world  hath  blinded  the  minds  of  them  which  believe 
 not,  lest  the  light  of  the  glorious  gospel  of  Christ,  who  is  the  image  of  God,  should  shine 
 
 5  unto  them.     For  we  preach  not  ourselves,  but  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord  ;  and  ourselves  your 
 
 6  servants  for  Jesus'  sake.     For  God,  who  commanded  the  light  to  shine  out  of  darkness, 
 hath  shined  in  our  hearts,  to  give  the  light  of  the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God  in  the 
 
 7  face  of  Jesus  Christ.     But  we  have  this  treasure  in  earthen  vessels,  that  the  excellency  of 
 
 8  the  power  may  be  of  God,  and  not  of  us.     We  are  troubled  on  every  side,  yet  not  distressed ; 
 
 9  we  are  perplexed,  but  not  in  despair;  persecuted,  but  not  forsaken;  cast  down,  but  not 
 
 10  destroyed;  always  bearing  about  in  the  body  the  dying  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  the  life  also 
 
 11  of  Jesus  might  be  made  manifest  in  our  body.     For  we  which  live  are  alway  delivered 
 unto  death  for  Jesus'  sake,  that  the  life  also  of  Jesus  might  be  made  manifest  in  our  mortal 
 
 12  flesh.     So  then  death  worketh  in  us,  but  life  in  you.     We  having  the  same  spirit  of  faith, 
 
 13  according  as  it  is  written,  I  believed,  and  therefore  have  I  spoken;  we  also  believe,  and 
 
 14  therefore  speak ;  knowing  that  he  which  raised  up  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  raise  up  us  also  by 
 Jesus,  and  shall  present  its  with  you. 
 
 Not  only  will  our  fellowship  with  Christ  show  itself  in  our  characters,  and  beauty  born  of  that  com- 
 munion "  shall  pass  into  our  face,"  but  we  are  also  called  on,  as  Paul  puts  it  here,  to  make  direct  con- 
 scious efforts  for  the  communication  of  the  light  which  we  behold.  God  hath  shined  in  our  hearts,  that 
 we  might  give  the  light  of  the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God  in  the  face  of  Christ  Jesus.  Away  with 
 all  veils  !  No  reserve,  no  fear  of  the  consequences  of  plain  speaking  !  Our  power  and  our  duty  lie  in 
 the  full  exhibition  of  the  truth.  We  are  only  clear  from  the  blood  of  men  when  we  make  sure  that  if 
 any  of  it  be  hid  it  is  hid,  not  by  reason  of  obscurity  or  silence  on  our  parts,  but  only  by  reason  of  the 
 blind  eyes,  before  which  the  full-orbed  radiance  gleams  in  vain.  All  this  is  as  true  for  every  one  possess- 
 in"  that  universal  prerogative  of  seeing  the  glory  of  Christ  as  it  is  for  an  apostle.  The  business  of  all 
 such  is  to  make  known  the  name  of  Jesus ;  and,  if  from  idleness,  or  carelessness,  or  selfishness,  they 
 shirk  that  plain  duty,  they  are  counteracting  God's  very  purpose  in  shining  on  their  hearts,  and  going  far 
 to  quench  the  light  which  they  darken.  Then,  Christian  men  and  women,  you  are  bound  to  manifest 
 what  you  believe,  and  to  make  the  secret  of  your  lives,  in  so  far  as  possible,  an  open  secret.  Show  Him 
 forth,  not  your  own  emotions  about  him.  Self-respect  and  reverence  for  the  sanctities  of  our  deepest 
 emotions  forbid  our  proclaiming  these  from  the  house-tops.  Let  these  be  curtained  from  all  eyes  but 
 God's,  but  let  no  folds  hang  before  the  picture  of  your  Saviour  that  is  drawn  on  your  heart.  See  to  it 
 that  you  have  the  unveiled  face  turned  toward  Christ  to  be  irradiated  by  Ilis  brightness,  and  the  unveiled 
 face  turned  toward  men,  from  which  shall  shine  every  beam  of  the  light  which  you  have  caught  from 
 your  Lord.     A.  M. 
 
 1-4.  The  first  two  verses  of  this  chapter  con- 
 tain the  principles  of  the  Christian  ministry ;  they 
 embrace  its  motives — a  sense  of  mercy  and  a  sense 
 of  hope;  they  declare  its  straightforwardness,  its 
 scorn  of  craft  and  secrecy,  its  rejection  of  pious 
 frauds  and  adroit  casuistry.  The  connection  of 
 these  two  verses  with  the  third  is  through  the  word 
 "  every."  For  a  reply  suggested  itself  to  Paul's 
 mind  from  some  objector  :  "  Every  man's  conscience 
 has  not  acknowledged  the  truth  of  the  message, 
 nor  the  heavenly  sincerity  of  the  messengers."     To 
 
 which  the  apostle  answers.  The  exceptions  do  not 
 weaken  the  truth  of  the  general  assertion ;  to  every 
 man  whose  heart  is  in  a  healthy  state,  to  all  but  the 
 blinded,  the  gospel  is  God's  light ;  and  those  to 
 whom  it  is  not  light  are  themselves  dark,  for  the 
 obscurity  is  in  themselves  and  not  in  the  truth. 
 And  then,  having  replied  to  this  objection,  Paul 
 proceeds  with  the  same  subject,  the  apostolic  min- 
 istry.   F.  W.  Ft. 
 
 2.  To   every   man's   conscience.     In  the 
 original  structure  of  the  soul  there  is  an  unwritten 
 
SECTIOX  280.— 2  COEIXTHIANS  k  :  1-U. 
 
 357 
 
 revelation  which  accords  with  the  external  revela- 
 tion of  Scripture.  Within  the  depths  of  the  heart 
 there  is  a  silent  oracle  which  needs  only  to  be  rightly 
 questioned  to  elicit  from  it  a  response  in  accordance 
 with  that  voice  which  issues  from  the  lively  oracles 
 of  God.  In  one  word,  the  appeal  of  Scripture  to  the 
 unbiased  conscience  or  consciousness  of  man  is,  in 
 
 great  part,  direct,  immediate,  irresistible.   Caird. 
 
 It  can  not  be  that  the  ministrations  of  the  truth  arc 
 powerless  upon  the  conscience,  or  the  appeals  of  the 
 gospel  without  effect  upon  the  mind.  It  can  not  be 
 that  the  providence  of  God  in  vain  seconds  these 
 ministrations,  or  to  no  purpose  adds  its  enforce- 
 ments to  the  truth.  Experience  has  proved  that 
 uniformly  in  these  circumstances  thought  is  awak- 
 ened, and  feeling  more  or  less  deep  is  kindled, 
 and  that  men  have  evidence  within  them  of  the 
 reality  of  that  mighty  agency  which  works  upon 
 the  mind  and  heart  in  connection  with  a  preached 
 gospel.     E.  M. 
 
 3.  Here  the  same  image  of  the  veil  is  again 
 recurred  to.  It  ought  to  stand,  "  And  even  if  our 
 gospel  is  veiled,  it  is  veiled  to  them  that  are  perish- 
 ing."   A. Instead  of  reading,  "  But  if  our  gospel 
 
 be  hid,  it  is  hid  to  them  that  are  lost,"  we  may  read, 
 without  violating  any  of  the  rules  of  the  language, 
 "  But  if  our  gospel  be  hid,  it  is  hid  by  these  perish- 
 able objects,  by  which,"  etc.  The  same  word  is  used 
 by  Christ  when  he  urges  that  we  labor  not  for  meat 
 which  perisheth.  There  is  no  veil  on  the  gospel  as 
 In  the  days  of  Moses.  If  there  is  any  veiling,  it  is 
 done  by  the  god  of  this  world  interposing  those 
 "  perishable  objects  "  that  he  may  secure  the  de- 
 struction of  the  soul.     W.  A. 
 
 4.  These  are  strong  words,  but  they  are  those 
 of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and  no  words  are  too  strong  to 
 represent  the  absence  of  all  spiritual  light  in  most 
 of  those  who  live  amid  the  clear  shining  of  Chris- 
 tian day.  It  is  an  incantation,  and  the  illusory  pro- 
 cess is  ascribed  to  the  evil  one.  Part  of  the  malady, 
 and  its  most  fearful  symptom,  is  that  the  blind  man 
 
 does  not  know  that  he  is  blind.     J.  W.  A. An 
 
 awful  thought !  "  The  light  of  the  glorious  gospel " 
 is  shut  out  by  ourselves  from  our  lives,  apart  even 
 from  immortality.  For  worldliness  does  not  consist 
 merely  in  distinct  acts,  nor  in  thoughts  of  trans- 
 gression, but  it  is  the  spirit  of  a  whole  life,  which 
 hides  all  that  is  invisible,  real,  and  eternal,  because 
 it  is  devoted  to  the  visible,  the  transient,  and  the 
 unreal.  Christ  and  the  world  can  not  exist  in  the 
 same  heart.  Men  who  find  their  all  in  the  world — 
 how  can  they,  fevered  by  its  business,  excited  by  its 
 pleasures,  petrified  by  its  maxims,  see  God  in  his 
 purity,  or  comprehend  the  calm  radiance  of  eter- 
 nity ?     F.  W.  E. 
 
 5.  A  rush  for  your  praise  or  dispraise  of  us ! 
 only  receive   Jesus  Christ,  and   esteem   highly  of 
 
 him,  and  it  is  enough.  We  preach  not  ourselves,  says 
 the  apostle,  but  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord.  That  is  our 
 errand,  not  to  catch  either  at  base  gain  or  vain  ap- 
 plause for  ourselves,  but  to  exalt  our  Lord  Jesus  in 
 
 the  hearts  of  men.     L. What  Paul  taught  was 
 
 not  simply  "  God,  man,  nature,  law,  Supreme  will, 
 benevolent  purpose,  all  riffhf,  right  for  everybody." 
 Nor  was  it  a  sentimental  Theism :  "  God,  man,  na- 
 ture ;  love,  beauty,  trust,  song  ;  all  safe,  or  very  few 
 having  anything  to  fear."  Nor  was  it  a  pure,  sim- 
 ple. Christian  Theism :  "  God,  man,  law,  sin  ;  a  great 
 prophet ;  a  loving  message ;  a  verbal  assurance ; 
 something  said,  taught ;  uttered  in  words,  confirmed 
 and  ratified  by  miracle  and  martyrdom ;  a  declara- 
 tion and  promise  ;  repentance  on  one  side,  securing 
 of  itself  forgiveness  on  the  other."  It  was  not 
 these,  or  anything  like  these  things.  It  might  in- 
 clude something  belonging  to  them  all,  but  in  itself 
 it  was  something  more.  It  was  the  assertion  of  a 
 Divine  act,  not  merely  the  assurance  of  the  Divine 
 disposition  ;  a  work  done,  not  a  thing  said ;  some- 
 thing transacted,  not  uttered  ;  something  embodied 
 in  a  person  and  a  fact,  not  merely  breathed  forth 
 and  clothed  in  speech.  It  was  a  supernatural  some- 
 thing, something  done  by  God  in  raising  up  and 
 sending  forth  a  Christ ;  something  done  by  the 
 Christ  as  the  sent  of  God.  It  was  the  manifested 
 might  of  a  Messiah,  not  merely  the  word  or  wisdom 
 of  a  prophet,  however  inspired,  and  whatever  he 
 might  reveal !     T.  B. 
 
 6.  A  more  powerful  figure  of  illustration  could 
 not  be  employed.  The  mind  goes  back  to  the  sub- 
 lime days  of  creation ;  to  periods  when  no  sun, 
 moon,  or  stars  beamed  upon  our  chaotic  globe,  and 
 then  to  the  moment  when  light  was  born  out  of 
 dread  obscurity.  Such  was  the  utter  darkness  of  the 
 unrenewed  soul ;  such  is  the  work  of  grace.     J.  W. 
 
 A. The  Gospel  did  not  nialce  God  our  Father  ;  it 
 
 revealed  what  He  had  ever  been,  is,  and  ever  shall 
 be ;  it  disclosed  him  as  a  Father ;  and  in  the  life  of 
 Christ  the  love  of  God  has  become  intelligible  to 
 us.  The  Gospel  threw  light  on  God :  light  unknown 
 before,  even  to  the  holiest  hearts  among  the  Jews. 
 "  Clouds  and  darkness  are  the  habitation  of  his 
 seat,"  spoke  the  Old  Testament ;  "  God  is  light,  and 
 in  him  is  no  darkness  at  all,"  declared  the  New. 
 For  out  of  Christ  our  God  is  only  a  dark,  dim,  and 
 dreadful  mystery.  There  is  only  an  awful  silence, 
 which  is  never  broken  by  an  articulate  voice.  But 
 all  is  brightness  in  the  Redeemer's  life  and  death. 
 The  Gospel  threw  light,  too,  upon  man's  own  na- 
 ture. Man — a  dark  enigma,  a  contradiction  to  him- 
 self, with  Godlike  aspirations  and  animal  cravings — 
 asks  his  own  heart  in  terror,  "  Am  I  a  god  or 
 beast  ?  "  And  the  Gospel  answers :  "  You  are  a 
 glorious  temple  in  ruins,  to  be  rebuilt  into  a  habita- 
 tion of  God  and  the  Spirit,  your  soul  to  be  the  home 
 
358 
 
 SECTION  280.— 2  CORINTHIAN'S  4  •  l-U- 
 
 of  the  High  and  Holy  One,  your  body  to  be  the  tem- 
 ple of  the  Holy  Ghost."  It  threw  light  upon  the 
 grave ;  for  "  life  and  immortality  "  were  "  brought 
 to  light  through  the  gospel."  The  darkness  of  the 
 tomb  was  irradiated,  and  the  things  of  that  undis- 
 covered land  shone  clear  and  tranquil  then  to  the 
 eye  of  faith ;  but  not  until  then,  for  immortality  be- 
 fore was  but  a  mournf  id  pcrhajis.     F.  W.  K. 
 
 Shined  in  our  hearts.  The  first  touch  is 
 that  of  God.  While  he  does  no  violence  to  free- 
 dom ;  while  he  conducts  his  greatest  marvel  in  new 
 creation  according  to  the  laws  he  has  impressed  on 
 the  human  mind ;  while  he  draws  by  the  bands  of 
 a  man ;  while  he  allows  the  soul  to  move  agreeably 
 to  vision  of  truth — it  is  God  who  begins.  It  is  the 
 same  God  who  commanded  the  light  to  shine  out  of 
 darkness  that  hath  shined  in  our  hearts.  In  the 
 first  motion  our  hearts  have  no  activity.  The  irra- 
 diation is  of  God.  The  glory  of  God.  A  phrase 
 ■which  in  Hebrew  idiom  brings  along  with  it  ideas  of 
 surpassing  light,  such  as  transfigured  the  high  priest 
 within  the  veil  when  it  radiated  from  the  cherubic 
 propitiatory  throne.  Such  splendor  demands  a  cur- 
 tain or  a  mirror  to  dim  and  modify  the  blaze  of 
 godhead,  and  this  has  been  afforded  in  the  humanity 
 of  the  Son  of  God.  From  amidst  the  central  and 
 consuming  disk  of  insufferable  deity  there  smiles 
 and  weeps  on  us  a  brother's  countenance.  It  is 
 *'  the  glory  of  God  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ." 
 Our  eye  confronts,  not  the  absolute  godhead,  but  the 
 mirrored  and  subdued  glory  of  incarnation.  Let 
 that  face,  in  that  glory,  by  that  light,  be  once  beheld, 
 and  sight  melts  into  believing,  faith  expands  into 
 
 salvation.     J.  W.  A. If    Christ  and  heaven  do 
 
 not  fill  the  heart,  the  world  and  self  will;  no  man 
 can  get  self  out  but  by  letting  Christ  in ;  you  can 
 not  possibly  remove  the  darkness  but  by  letting  in 
 ihe  light ;  and  where  this  heavenly  light  is  not  ad- 
 mitted to  reign  spiritual  depravity  and  darkness 
 will  reign.     G.  B.  C. 
 
 7.  The  great  Head  of  the  Church  has  ordained 
 three  grand  repositories  of  his  truth.  In  the  Scrip- 
 tures he  has  preserved  it  by  his  providence  against 
 all  hostile  attacks.  In  the  hearts  of  Christians  he 
 has  maintained  it  by  the  almighty  energy  of  his 
 Si)irit,  even  under  every  outwai'd  token  of  general 
 apostasy.  And  in  the  Christian  ministry  has  he  de- 
 posited "the  treasure  in  earthen  vessels"  for  the 
 edification  and  enriching  of  the  Church  in  successive 
 
 ages.     Bridrjefi. Christ's  ministers  are  no  more 
 
 than  earthen  vessels,  which  derive  their  whole  im- 
 portance from  the  preciousness  of  the  treasure  which 
 they  contain ;  and  this  treasure  has  been  put  in  such 
 frail  receivers  for  the  very  purpose  of  making  it 
 thereby  the  more  manifest  that  the  whole  excellency 
 of  the  power  felt  in  preaching  the  gospel  Is  of  God 
 and  not  of  us.     J.  S.  S. 
 
 8-10.  On  the  one  side  we  see  feebleness,  trem- 
 bling, ignorance,  perplexity,  a  dying  body,  earthen 
 vessels;  on  the  other  side,  strength,  courage,  the 
 demonstration  of  the  Spirit,  the  excellency  of  the 
 power,  the  immortal  life  of  Christ.  In  that  con- 
 trast, made  a  personal  experience  in  our  Christian 
 discipline,  lie  the  trial  -of  character,  the  ministry  of 
 temptation,  the  shame  and  splendor  of  the  cross, 
 and  the  victory  of  faith  which  overcometh  the  world. 
 Something  like  this  we  are  continually  seeing,  as  the 
 common  working  of  God's  Spirit,  in  the  characters 
 of  men.  Not  one  in  fifty  of  those  who  have  their 
 hearts  made  alive  and  earnest  for  Christian  service 
 are  led  that  way  by  increased  prosperity,  by  high 
 health,  by  having  their  own  way,  by  any  personal 
 advantages  whatever.  How  many  there  are  who 
 first  take  firmly  hold  of  the  everlasting  Hand,  when 
 they  have  felt  all  around  them  in  the  dark  and  could 
 find  no  other  hand  !     F.  D.  H. 
 
 10.  It  is  in  vain  for  us  to  say  that  we  are  rely- 
 ing on  Christ,  unless  Christ  be  in  us,  slaying  the 
 old  man  and  quickening  the  new.  The  one  test  of 
 true  faith  is  the  inward  possession  of  the  Lord's 
 Spirit ;  and  between  the  sacrifice  on  the  cross  and 
 me  the  sinful  man  there  is  no  real  union  effected, 
 nor  any  imputation  and  transference  of  merits,  un- 
 less with  it,  proof  of  it,  and  consequence  of  it — and 
 proof  of  it  because  consequence  of  it — there  be  like- 
 wise the  flowing  over  from  the  cross  to  me  of  the 
 life  that  was  in  him  and  of  the  death  that  he  died. 
 A.  M. 
 
 1 1 .  Paul  could  bear  to  look  on  his  own  decay  ; 
 it  was  but  the  passing  of  the  human  ;  and,  mean- 
 time, there  was  ever  going  on  within  him  the 
 strengthening  of  the  Divine.  Thus  his  own  con- 
 tracted, isolated  existence  was  gone ;  it  had  been 
 absorbed  into  communion  with  a  higher  life  ;  it  had 
 been  dignified  by  its  union  with  the  life  of  lives. 
 Pain  was  sacred,  since  Christ  had  also  suffered. 
 Life  became  grand  when  viewed  as  a  repetition  of 
 the  life  of  Christ.  The  apostle  lived,  "  always  bear- 
 ing about  in  the  body  the  dying  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
 that  the  life  also  of  Jesus  might  be  made  manifest 
 in"  his  "  mortal  flesh."     F.  W.  R. 
 
 13.  Spirituality  is  always  fresh,  always  vital, 
 always  real.  No  soul  that  has  been  touched  with 
 the  simple  majesty  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount, 
 that  has  sat  at  the  feet  of  the  truthful  Jesus,  that 
 takes  its  spiritual  draughts  from  that  fountain  of 
 which  if  a  man  drink  he  shall  never  thirst  again, 
 can  consent  to  affront  the  eternal  veracity  by  offer- 
 ing as  a  plea  for  piety,  or  a  prayer  to  the  Father,  a 
 hollow  phrase,  a  sanctimonious  manner,  a  technical 
 expostulation,  a  language  caught  from  the  ancient 
 lips  of  faith,  but  emptied  of  all  its  living  significance 
 and  dwindled  now  into  the  drivel  of  make-believe. 
 Paul's  justification  of  his  apostleship,  "  I  believed. 
 
SECTION  281.— 2   CORIXTHIAXS  4  :  15-18 ;   5:1-10.  359 
 
 and  therefore  have  I  spoken,"  is  the  only  de- 
 cent pretext  for  any  preaching  or  any  prayer.  F. 
 D.  H. 
 
 Strong  belief  makes  strong  characters.  We  see 
 this  in  common  life.  The  man  who  clings  to  some 
 great  conviction,  even  though  it  be  of  error,  becomes 
 
 of  this  their  inward  judgment.  It  ought  to  encour- 
 age every  believer  who  has  a  strong  conviction. 
 Let  the  truth  which  lies  within  his  breast  be  raised 
 to  a  red  heat,  and  its  influence  becomes  decisive. 
 Where  the  truths  which  animate  him  are  grand 
 truths — where  he  holds   them    with   a  grasp    that 
 
 a  man  of  energy.     He  has  a  hidden  fire  perpetually  !  nothing  can  disengage  or  relax — where  his  soul  is 
 urging  him  to  act.     His  motive  power  is  sometimes  ,  steeped  in  them  day  and  night — where  he  delights 
 
 ■wonderful  to  all  beholders.  Genuine  belief  propels 
 its  subject  to  a  degree  far  beyond  all  that  can  be 
 imitated  by  simulation  and  hypocrisy.  The  fixed 
 idea  is  always  driving  on  the  wheels  of  fervid  action. 
 Men  are  strong  and  influential  just  so  far  as  they 
 iiave  some  immovable  conviction,  s  ome  urgent  be- 
 lief.    And  their  strength  lies  in  the  precise  direction 
 
 in  them — communication  follows  spontaneously. 
 Out  of  the  abundance  of  the  heart  the  mouth  speak- 
 eth,  the  manner  speaketh,  the  behavior  spcaketh, 
 the  very  visage  speaketh.  A  man  full  of  faith  and 
 of  the  Holy  Ghost  sends  forth  influence  at  every 
 pore.  His  whole  body  is  full  of  light,  which  he 
 radiates  on  every  side.     J.  W.  A. 
 
 Section   281. 
 
 2  CoRixTHiANs  iv.  15-18  ;   v.  1-10. 
 
 15  Foe  all  things  are  for  joux  sakes,  that  the  abundant  grace  might  through  the  thanksgiv- 
 
 16  ing  of  many  redound  to  the  glory  of  God.     For  which  cause  we  faint  not;  but  though  our 
 
 17  outward  man  perish,  yet  the  inward  man  is  renewed  day  by  day.  For  our  light  affliction, 
 which  is  but  for  a  moment,  worketh  for  us  a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of 
 
 18  glory;  while  we  look  not  at  the  things  which  are  seen,  but  at  the  things  which  are  not 
 seen :  for  the  things  which  are  seen  are  temporal ;  but  the  things  which  are  not  seen  ai'e 
 
 1  eternal.     For  we  know  that  if  our  earthly  house  of  this  tabernacle  were  dissolved,  we  have 
 
 2  a  building  of  God,  an  house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens.     For  in  this  we 
 
 3  groan,  earnestly  desiring  to  be  clothed  upon  with  our  house  which  is  from  heaven :  if  so  be 
 
 4  that  being  clothed  we  shall  not  be  foimd  naked.     For  we  that  are  in  this  tabernacle  do 
 groan,  being  burdened ;  not  for  that  we  would  be  unclothed,  but  clothed  upon,  that  mor- 
 
 5  tality  might  be  swallowed  up  of  life.     Now  he  that  liath  wrought  us  for  the  selfsame  thing 
 
 6  is  God,  who  also  hath  given  unto  us  the  earnest  of  the  spirit.     Therefore  tee  are  always  con- 
 
 7  tident,  knowing  tliat,  whilst  we  are  at  home  in  the  body,  we  are  absent  from  the  Lord  :  (for 
 
 8  we  walk  by  faith,  not  by  sight:)  we  are  confident,  I  say,  and  willing  rather  to  be  absent 
 ■9  from  the  body,  and  to  be  present  with  the  Lord.    Wherefore  we  labour,  that,  whether  present 
 
 10  or  absent,  we  may  be  accepted  of  him.  For  we  must  all  appear  before  the  judgment  seat 
 of  Christ;  that  every  one  may  receive  the  things  done  in  his  body,  according  to  that  he 
 hath  done,  whether  it  he  good  or  bad. 
 
 Before  every  man,  on  his  right  hand  and  on  his  left,  thronging,  clamorous,  and  importunate,  are  the 
 things  "  seen  and  temporal";  those  shu/le facts,  those  special  occasions  which  urge  themselves  upon  his 
 regard,  but  alwavs  with  a  false  argument,  because  it  is  2l  partial  argument.  But  there  are  also  within 
 the  knowledge  of  every  man  more  or  less  distinctly  the  things  "  unseen  and  eternal,"  or  those  universal 
 and  unalterable  truths  which  must  in  the  e^d  rule  his  destiny  for  the  better  or  the  worse.  To  follow  and 
 to  comply  with  the  solicitations  of  the  things  "  seen  and  temporal "  is,  in  all  cases,  and  with  an  infallible 
 cortaintv,  to  go  on  toward  damage,  overthrow,  misery.  Nothing  can  avert  the  ruin,  nothing  dissolve  the 
 connection  between  the  course  and  its  issue,  if  that  course  be  persisted  in.  But,  on  the  contrary,  to  draw 
 our  motives  from  those  principles  that  are  universal,  "  unseen  and  eternal "  is  to  follow  a  road  which,  by 
 -a  like  infallible  necessity,  leads  to  perfection  and  felicity.  The  line  of  truth  and  virtue  is  always  (find  it 
 where  we  may)  a  line  drawn  from  the  circumference  to  the  center  ;  and  to  no  other  center  than  that  of 
 ■the  divine  purity  and  blessedness.  Scriptures,  by  a  multitude  of  intelligible  decisions,  adapted  to  all  occa- 
 sions, distinguish  between  the  things  seen  and  temporal  and  those  that  are  unseen  and  eternal ;  and  to 
 take  them  always  as  our  directory  is  to  walk  upon  a  path  which,  whether  rugged  or  smooth,  overshadowed 
 vor  illuminated,  shall  bring  us  at  length  to  immortality  and  joy.     I.  T. 
 
3G0 
 
 SECTION  281.— 2  GORmTHIANS  Jf  :  15-18;  5  : 1-10. 
 
 15.  The  teaching  of  Christ  contemplated  the 
 coming  of  a  day  for  his  disciples  in  which  many 
 things  should  be  said  to  them  which  they  could  not 
 bear  then.  In  the  later  teaching  that  day  is  come. 
 At  first  they  are  taught  as  those  who  are  ivith  Jesus, 
 afterward  as  those  who  are  in  Christ.  They  know 
 now  that  he  is  in  the  Father,  and  they  in  him,  and 
 he  in  them.  When  that  consciousness  is  given,  a 
 standing-point  is  reached  from  which  new  worlds  of 
 thought  may  be  surveyed.  They  are  surveyed  in 
 the  Epistles,  and  there  the  chosen  teachers  spread 
 before  us  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.  They 
 say  to  us,  "  Of  him  are  ye  in  Christ  Jesus  "  ;  and 
 they  show  us  what  that  state  implies,  of  capacities, 
 possessions,  responsibilities,  duties,  and  destinies ; 
 of  relations  to  God  and  man,  of  connection  with 
 things  in  earth  and  things  in  heaven.  They  show 
 that  to  produce  and  to  perfect  this  state  are  the 
 ends  of  the  preaching  of  the  word,  of  the  institution 
 of  the  sacraments,  of  the  ordinance  of  the  ministry, 
 of  the  life  and  order  of  the  Church  ;  yea,  of  the 
 divine  government  of  the  world,  and  of  all  that  bears 
 on  human  history :  "  All  things  are  for  your  sakes." 
 T.  D.  B. 
 
 16.  By  "  the  outward  man  "  is  meant  the  body 
 — the  body  with  its  physical,  organic,  natural  life. 
 "The  inward  man"  is  not  the  soul  merely — the 
 spiritual  part  of  our  constitution  as  distinct  from 
 the  material — it  is  that,  as  animated  by  that  new 
 and  divine  life  which  belongs  to  the  regenerate. 
 "  The  inward  man  is  renewed  day  by  day."  This 
 language  not  only  implies  that  daily  or  regular  re- 
 newal is  needed,  but  that  it  can  be  had,  and  that  it 
 is  the  will  of  Christ  that  it  should  be  had.  There  is 
 a  daily  waste  of  spiritual  energy  which  makes  neces- 
 sary to  us  a  daily  renewal.  The  Cliristian  is  not 
 only  called  to  duty  and  service  which  may  in  one 
 sense  invigorate  while  in  another  they  exhaust ;  he 
 is  exposed  to  temptations  which  may  suddenly  take 
 him  at  an  advantage,  to  perils  and  dangers  which 
 he  may  not  always  pass  through  unhurt.  All  this 
 occasions  a  sense  of  exhaustion,  which  needs  to  be 
 met  by  a  fresh  supply  of  Divine  strength.  Every 
 new  day  brings  with  it  its  demand  for  service,  and 
 its  exposures  to  peril.  The  grace  of  yesterday  will 
 not  do  for  to-day ;  the  strength  of  yesterday  was 
 needed  for  itself,  and  was  expended,  we  may  hope, 
 in  doing  whatever  the  day  required.  It  will  not  be 
 possible  to  meet  the  demands  of  a  new  morning  in 
 the  wasted  condition  in  which  the  man  may  have 
 been  left  on  the  preceding  night.  Hence  the  force 
 of  the  apostle's  expression,  and  its  beauty  also,  in 
 presenting  us  with  the  idea  of  the  renewal  of  the 
 inward  man  day  by  day.     T.  B. 
 
 As  a  man  does  not  make  himself  spiritually  alive, 
 so  neither  can  he  keep  himself  so.  He  can  feed  on 
 spiritual  food,  and  so  preserve  his  spiritual  strength  ; 
 
 he  can  walk  in  the  commandments  of  the  Lord,  and 
 so  enjoy  rest  and  peace ;  but  still  the  inner  life  is 
 dependent  upon  the  Spirit  as  much  for  its  after  ex- 
 istence as  for  its  first  begetting.     C.  H.  S. That 
 
 divine  fire  kindled  within  them  is  daily  refining  and 
 sublimating  them.  Life  from  their  Lord  is  still 
 flowing  and  causing  them  grow,  abating  the  power 
 of  sin,  strengthening  a  fainting  faith,  quickening  a 
 languishing  love,  teaching  the  soul  the  ways  of 
 wounding  strong  corruptions  and  fortifying  its  weak 
 graces ;  yea,  in  wonderful  ways,  raising  them  by 
 their  falls,  and  strengthening  them  by  their  very 
 troubles  ;  working  them  up  to  humility  and  vigilance, 
 and  sending  them  to  Christ  for  strength  by  the  ex- 
 perience of  their  weaknesses  and  failings.     L. 
 
 This  remains  the  law  of  life :  daily  renewal.  Where 
 no  renewal  of  the  Holy  Ghost  takes  place,  there  the 
 hand  of  faith  is  a  withered  hand,  which  can  neither 
 hold  the  old  grace  nor  grasp  the  new ;  there  tears 
 of  repentance  are  at  best  but  tears  of  duty,  or  of  a 
 self-righteous  deception  of  the  soul.  Ye  who  go 
 about  with  the  withered  hand  of  faith  and  the  dying 
 fire  of  love,  ye  have  neglected  the  law  of  life — daily 
 renewal.     A.  C. 
 
 17.  Paul  recounts  his  manifold  trials  as  things 
 that  had  done  him  good,  wherein  he  only  gloried. 
 In  the  full  strength  and  at  the  lofty  height  of  his 
 joyous  Christian  life  he  speaks  of  these  tribulations 
 as  working  out  present  Christian  graces  and  future 
 Christian  glories — as  if  from  the  very  gate  of  heav- 
 en, casting  a  brief  glance  downward  upon  all  that 
 troublous  sea  of  conflict  and  agony,  "  These  light 
 afflictions  which  are  but  for  a  moment !  "  and  then 
 lifting  his  eyes  upward,  crying,  "  That  far  more  ex- 
 ceeding and  eternal  weight  of  glory.''''     C.  W. 
 
 These  sufferings  are  but  temporary,  nay,  but  moment- 
 ary, this  glory  eternal.  What  heart  is  big  enough 
 to  comprehend  the  full  sense  of  these  w-ords  ?  How 
 might  I  dwell  upon  every  syllable,  light  affliction, 
 weighty  glory,  exceeding  iveight ;  affliction  for  a  mo- 
 ment, eternal  weight  of  glory !     Howe. The  glory 
 
 above  is  true  real  glory,  and  bears  weight,  and  so 
 bears  aright  the  name  of  glory,  which  in  the  Hebrew 
 signifies  weight ;  and  the  apostle's  expression  seems 
 to  allude  to  that  sense.  Speaking  of  this  same  glory 
 to  come,  he  calls  it  a  far  more  excellent  tveight  of 
 glory.  It  weighs  down  all  labor  and  sufferings  in 
 the  way,  so  far  that  they  are  not  worth  the  speaking 
 of  in  respect  of  it.  Other  glory  is  over-spoke,  but 
 this  glory,  over-glorious  to  be  duly  spoke,  it  exceeds 
 and  rises  above  all  that  can  be  spoke  of  it.     L. 
 
 Afflictions  speak  convincingly.  Many  a  poor 
 Christian  is  sometimes  bending  his  thoughts  to 
 wealth,  or  flesh-pleasing,  or  applause,  and  so  loses 
 his  relish  of  Christ  and  the  joy  above,  till  God  break 
 in  upon  his  riches,  or  children,  or  conscience,  or 
 health,  and  break    down   his   mountain   which   he 
 
SECTION  281.— 3  CORINTHIANS  4:15-18;  5:1-10. 
 
 361 
 
 thought  so  strong.  And  then,  when  he  lieth  in 
 Manasseh's  fetters,  or  is  fastened  to  his  bed  with 
 pining  sickness,  the  world  is  nothing,  and  heaven  is 
 something.  If  our  dear  Lord  did  not  put  these  tJwrns 
 under  our  head,  we  should  sleep  out  our  lives,  and 
 
 lose  our  glory.     Bax. Our  afflictions  work  out 
 
 blessing  for  us,  not  only  because  there  is  laid  up  a 
 reward  for  the  afflicted  according  to  the  measure  of 
 affliction,  but  because  afflictions  make  the  heart  more 
 deep,  more  experimental,  more  knowing  and  pro- 
 found, and  so  more  able  to  hold  and  contain  more. 
 Bun. 
 
 18.  Not  at  the  things  seen.  The  apostle 
 looks  not  on  the  things  that  are  temporal,  even  while 
 admiring  the  display  in  them  of  God's  invisible  and 
 eternal  realities.  He  looks  on  them  only  as  seeing 
 through  ;  uses  them  only  as  a  medium  of  training, 
 exercise,  access  unto  God.  Their  value  to  him  is 
 not  in  what  they  are  but  in  what  they  signify. 
 Thus  it  is  a  true  use  of  things  temporal,  that  they 
 are  to  put  us  under  the  constant  all-dominating  im- 
 pression of  things  eternal.  And  we  are  to  live  in 
 them,  as  in  a  transparency,  looking  through,  every 
 moment,  and  in  all  life's  works  and  ways,  acting 
 through,  into  the  grand  reality-world  of  the  life  to 
 
 come.     H.  B. At  the  things  not  seen.     The 
 
 man  like  Paul  that  admits  and  believes  in  a  world 
 of  truth  and  duty  and  spiritual  reality,  who  con- 
 verses daily  with  the  invisible  and  the  eternal ;  a 
 man  to  whom  all  the  material  universe  is  but  a  glass 
 through  which  the  soul  reads  lessons  of  hope  and 
 faith  and  love ;  one  whose  eye  ranges  beyond  the 
 horizon  of  time  and  sense,  and  takes  in  an  infinite 
 prospect ;  one  who  sinks  the  body  into  subservience 
 to  the  spirit,  and  who  makes  all  the  experience  of 
 life,  its  pains  and  pleasures,  toil  and  rest,  trials  and 
 triumphs,  help  to  the  development  of  a  holy  life  and 
 preparation  for  final  blessedness :  such  a  one  is 
 carrying  out  God's  plan  in  his  education.  He  looks 
 to  things  that  are  unseen.     E.  H.  G. 
 
 Things  not  seen  are  eternal.  If  there  be 
 anything  in  the  world  eternal,  then  that  which  is 
 perishable,  even  though  it  may  last  for  many  years 
 or  many  ages,  must  become  infinitely  insignificant 
 in  comparison.  Conceive  of  things  eternal,  and  we 
 are  at  once  in  the  presence  of  God.  There  is  a  love 
 and  there  is  a  work  which  shall  not  pass  away — a 
 love  which  may  be  felt  daily  ;  a  work  which  may  be 
 done  daily.  Surely  we  do  not  live  without  loving 
 some  one ;  but  all  our  love,  pure  as  it  is,  will  cer- 
 tainly pass  away  if  we  do  not  love  God.  Certainly 
 there  will  be  a  time  when  those  who  do  not  love  God 
 will  love  no  one  at  all,  nor  be  loved  by  any  one. 
 Nor  do  we  live  without  doing  something ;  nor  yet, 
 even  the  happiest  of  us,  without  having  something 
 to  bear.  A  work  of  infinite  vanity,  a  suffering  of 
 endless  increase,  unless  we  work  in  Christ,  and  bear 
 
 with  Christ  and  for  Christ  and  through  Christ ;  but 
 a  work  never  to  perish,  a  suffering  yielding  a  multi- 
 plied harvest  of  blessing,  if  we  work  and  suffer  as 
 the  heirs  of  life  eternal ;  if  we  firmly  believe  that 
 there  are  things  which  shall  not  pass  away.     T.  A. 
 
 1.  ^'^  House  of  this  tabernewlc  "  should  be  "tab- 
 ernacle wherein  we  dwell."  The  introduction  of  the 
 word  "  house  "  here  sadly  mars  the  imagery.  The 
 apostle  was  a  toi^makcr  ;  and  the  tents  were  made 
 of  the  Cilician  haircloth,  which  was  also  used  for 
 clothing.  Hence  the  mingling  of  the  images  of 
 dwelling  and  clothing,  which  in  our  version  is  unin- 
 telligible, because  we  do  not  wear  the  materials  of 
 which  houses  are  built.  "  Of  God "  should  be 
 "from  God."  And  after  '■'■  cfernaV^  a  comma 
 should  be  placed.     A. 
 
 1-4.  Is  it  not  as  easy  to  raise  the  dead  as  to 
 make  heaven,  and  earth,  and  all — of  nothing  ?  Look 
 not  on  the  dead  bones,  and  dust,  and  difficulty,  but 
 at  the  promise.  Let  us  lie  down  in  peace  and  take 
 our  rest ;  it  will  not  be  an  everlasting  night  nor  end- 
 less sleep.  If  unclothing  be  the  thing  thou  fearest, 
 it  is  that  thou  mayest  have  better  clothing.  If  to 
 be  turned  out  of  doors  be  the  thing  thou  fearest,. 
 remember  that  when  the  earthly  house  is  dissolved 
 thou  hast  a  building  of  God,  eternal  in  the  heavens. 
 
 Bax. If  these  things  were  apprehended  and  laid 
 
 hold  on,  Christ  made  ours,  and  the  first  resurrection 
 manifest  in  us,  were  we  quickened  by  his  Spirit  to 
 newness  of  life,  certainly  there  would  not  be  a  more 
 welcome  and  refreshing  thought,  nor  a  sweeter  dis- 
 course to  us,  than  that  of  death  ;  and  no  matter  for 
 the  kind  of  it.  Welcome  shall  that  day  be,  that  day 
 of  deliverance !  To  be  out  of  this  woful  prison,  I 
 regard  not  at  what  door  I  go  out,  being  at  once 
 freed  from  so  many  deaths,  and  let  in  to  enjoy  Him 
 
 who  is  my  life.     L. Let  dissolution  come  when 
 
 it  will,  it  can  do  the  Christian  no  harm ;  for  it  will 
 be  but  only  a  passage  out  of  a  prison  into  a  palace  ; 
 out  of  trouble  into  rest ;  to  an  innumerable  company 
 of  true,  loving,  and  faithful  friends  ;  into  exceeding 
 great  and  eternal  glory.     Bun. 
 
 If  the  grave  is  becoming  populous,  so  is  the 
 region  of  life  and  light  beyond  its  confines.  That 
 better  land  in  one  sense  is  becoming  less  and  less  un- 
 known. The  distance  diminishes  as  the  avenues  are 
 multiplying,  along  which  throng  holy  desires,  earnest 
 sympathies,  longing  aspirations.  That  is  not  the 
 world  of  doubts  and  phantoms.  It  is  by  eminence  the 
 land  of  life  and  of  conscious  existence.  Its  happy 
 shores  are  even  now  thronged  hy  earthly  natures,  per- 
 fected in  love,  happy  in  final  exemption  from  sin  ;  who 
 still,  from  the  very  necessity  of  the  sympathizing  re- 
 membrances with  which  their  bosoms  overflow,  cast 
 down  looks  of  loving  solicitude  to  their  old  friends 
 and  companions,  and  would,  if  it  were  possible,  break 
 the  mysterious  silence,  and  utter  audible  voices  of 
 
362 
 
 SECTION'  281.— 2  CORIXTHIAXS  k  ■  15-18;   5  :  1-10. 
 
 •encouragement,  and  reach  forth  signals  of  welcome. 
 These,  in  the  view  of  faith,  are  undoubted  realities, 
 facts  which  have  a  stable  foundation,  truths  most 
 •comprehensive  and  fruitful.  The  contemplation  of 
 these  realities  serves  to  give  new  vigor  to  faith,  a 
 fresh  reality  to  that  communion  of  which  Christ  is 
 the  source  and  the  center ;  to  enable  one  to  feel 
 that,  however  weak  and  unworthy  he  may  be,  he  is 
 still  a  citizen  of  a  mighty  commonwealth,  an  inmate 
 ■of  an  imperial  household,  connected  by  bonds  over 
 which  chance  and  time  and  death  have  no  power, 
 with  those  who  are  now  pillars  in  the  temple  of 
 •God.     B.  B.  E. 
 
 6.  Absent  from  the  Lord.  If  you  have  in- 
 ■deed  laid  Christ,  God-man,  for  your  foundation,  then 
 jou  do  lay  the  hope  of  your  felicity  and  joy  on  this, 
 that  the  Son  of  Mary  is  now  absent  from  his  chil- 
 dren in  his  person  and  humanity,  making  interces- 
 sion for  them  and  for  thee  in  the  presence  of  his 
 Father.  And  the  reason  that  thou  canst  rejoice 
 hereat  is,  because  thou  hast  not  only  heard  of  it 
 with  thine  ear,  but  dost  enjoy  the  sweet  hope  and 
 faith  of  it  in  thy  heart ;  which  hope  and  faith  are 
 iegotten  by  the  Spirit  of  Christ.     Bim. 
 
 7.  We  all  of  us  either  live  by  faith  or  by  sight ; 
 •either  upon  things  heavenly  or  things  earthly.  If 
 upon  the  former,  let  us  go  forward  ;  on  the  word  of 
 a  God,  everlasting  glory  is  before  us.  But  if  upon 
 the  latter,  alas,  our  store  will  be  soon  exhausted ! 
 
 A.  Fuller. Not  by  sight.    Xot  yet,  not  yet  can 
 
 we  behold  face  to  face  !  Few  eyes  have  seen  deeper 
 into  God's  majestic  disclosures  than  those  piercing 
 ones  that  looked  out  from  under  the  dark  Hebrew 
 brow  of  the  Christian  historian,  Neander.  But  this 
 "was  the  motto  that  he  kept  inscribed  on  his  study 
 "wall,  making  his  library  to  open  upward  into  heaven : 
 ■*'Xow  we  see  through  a  glass  darkly,  but  then  face 
 
 to  face."     F.  D.  II. After  all,  faith  is  life.    Sight 
 
 is  royalty  ;  but  in  order  to  reign,  and  before  reign- 
 ing, it  is  necessary  to  live ;  and  sight  is  glory  and 
 felicity  only  to  him  to  whom  long  before  seeing  it 
 
 has  been  given  to  believe.     A.  V. We  read  that 
 
 death  shall  be  swallowed  up  in  victory,  but  never 
 that  faith  shall  be  swallowed  up  in  sight.  So  far  is 
 this  from  being  the  case,  that  in  reality  the  sight 
 which  the  soul  shall  enjoy  in  heaven  will  only  pre- 
 pare it  for  the  exercise  of  still  greater  faith,  and 
 faith  must  continue  to  be  the  life  of  the  soul  for 
 ever.  Faith  will  indeed  cease  in  regard  to  certain 
 things,  of  which  there  will  be  experience.  But  that 
 absolute  hnowledge,  for  which  the  soul  is  prejjarcd 
 by  a  life  of  faith  here,  is  to  be  the  ground,  in  con- 
 nection with  this  precious  discipline,  of  still  higher 
 faith  hereafter.     G.  B.  C. 
 
 8.  We  are  confident.  There  is  such  a  thing 
 as  Christian  assurance.  We  may  not  feel  it ;  but 
 ■we  must  not  lower  the  standard  of  Christian  attain- 
 
 ment to  suit  our  narrow  lives.  To  Paul,  ever  on  the 
 brink  of  that  world  to  come,  his  own  immortality  of 
 blessedness  was  no  peradventure.  It  was  not  a  mat- 
 ter of  doubt  with  him  whether  he  was  Christ's  or 
 
 not.      F.  W.  R. Surely  the  walk   through   the 
 
 earthly  life  is  very  calm  and  peaceful  when  one  has 
 nothing  to  fear,  but  everything  to  hope ;  when  by 
 faith  the  sting  is  taken  from  death,  by  the  fear  of 
 which  countless  men  are  slaves  for  their  whole  life ; 
 when  the  natural  dread  of  this  great,  wondrous 
 event  is  swallowed  up  in  the  joyful  courage  of  Chris- 
 tian hope,  which  sees  in  death  only  a  birth  into  a 
 more  perfect  life.  Those  who  long  for  home  know 
 that  to  them  beyond  death  life  is  made  sure,  in  com- 
 munion with  Him  who  says  to  his  disciples :  "  Be- 
 cause I  live,  ye  shall  live  also."  Yes,  "  we  are  al- 
 ways confident,"  whether  in  life  or  in  death.  With 
 calm  longing,  our  glance  rests  upon  the  blessed 
 home  which  lies  before  us,  and  life  appears  to  us 
 peaceful,  and  death  sweet.  The  thorns  of  our  pil- 
 grim-path no  longer  wound  us,  and  the  entrance  to 
 the  Father's  house  is  no  more  narrow  and  fearful. 
 The  waste  blooms  into  a  garden  of  the  Lord,  and 
 the  dark  valley  becomes  a  light,  lovely  path.  With 
 refreshing  peace  within,  praising  God  with  heart  and 
 mouth,  we  joyfully  walk  toward  the  beloved  home. 
 MuUer. 
 
 9.  "Wherefore  we  labor.  Men  intensely  con- 
 scious of  their  own  heavenly  immortality,  and  pro- 
 foundly in  love  with  it,  will  act  with  an  inextinguish- 
 able earnestness  in  behalf  of  follow-men  destined 
 also  to  live  for  ever ;  in  behalf  of  fellow-men  under 
 an  eternal  government ;  invested  with  eternal  duties ; 
 constructed  for  eternal  purity;  susceptible  of  eter- 
 nal happiness ;  exposed  to  eternal  woes.  What 
 ardor  of  zeal  and  action,  what  pressure  of  responsi- 
 bility attends  the  man  who  knows  he  is  doing  now, 
 and  is  constantly  to  do  hereafter,  eternal  deeds  in 
 behalf  of  eternal  sjjirits.  He  is  in  fact,  and  he  feels 
 himself  to  be,  an  associate  worker  with  the  Deity, 
 in  a  sphere  crowded  with  objects  immeasurable  and 
 interests  unending  and  infinite.  His  whole  great 
 soul  is  given  to  the  Lord's  service.      Wlilte. 
 
 10.  We  must  all  appear.  The  words  should 
 be  rendered,  "  we  must  all  be  manifested  before  the 
 judgment-seat  of  Christ " — a  far  more  searching 
 thought.  If  we  were  to  employ  a  homely  expression 
 and  say,  "turned  inside  out,"  it  would  exactly  ex- 
 press the  intention  of  Paul :  all  that  is  inward  now, 
 and  thus  hidden,  becoming  outward  then ;  all  secret 
 things  searched  out ;  every  mask  stripped  off;  every 
 di.sguise  torn  away ;  whatever  any  man's  work  has 
 been,  that  day  declaring  it ;  for  it  shall  be  eminently 
 a  day  of  unveiling,  or  drawing  back  the  veil  which 
 now  covers  and  conceals  so  much.  It  shall  be  a 
 day  of  revelation,  in  respect  of  the  hidden  things  of 
 glory  and  of  shame.     T. 
 
SECTION  282.-2  COBISTHIAXS  5  :  11-21. 
 
 363 
 
 In  the  body.  It  is  not  for  what  we  have  done  I 
 (taking  tlie  word  in  its  literal  meaning)  that  we 
 shall  be  judged,  but  for  what  we  have  willed,  in 
 other  words,  done  internally ;  that  is,  for  the  actions 
 of  our  soul.  It  is  not  said  that  we  shall  receive 
 according  to  what  we  have  done  with  our  body,  but 
 according  to  what  we  shall  have  done  being  in  the 
 body.  But  in  every  case  it  is  the  internal  action 
 which  will  be  judged,  the  heart  which  will  be 
 sifted.     A.  V. 
 
 Good  or  bad.  As  sin  is  sin,  everywhere  and 
 in  all  forms,  the  respectable  and  the  uhrespectable, 
 the  same  in  principle,  and,  when  the  appearances 
 are  different,  the  same  often  in  criminality,  the  world 
 of  future  retribution  must,  of  course,  be  a  world  of 
 strange  companionships.  AVe  are  expressly  told,  and 
 it  seems  a  matter  of  reason  also  to  suppose,  that  the 
 spirits  of  guilty  men  will  not  be  assorted  there  by 
 their  tastes,  but  by  their  character  and  demerits. 
 Death  is  the  limit  and  end  of  all  mere  convention- 
 alities. The  fictitious  assortments  of  the  earthly 
 state  never  pass  that  limit.  Rank,  caste,  fashion, 
 disgust,  fastidiousness,  delicacy  of  sin — these  are 
 able  to  draw  their  social  lines  no  longer.  Proxim- 
 ity now  is  held  to  the  stern,  impartial  principle  of 
 inward  demerit,  that  all  may  receive  according  to  the 
 
 deeds  done  in  the  body.  This  is  the  level  of  adjust- 
 ment, and  there  appears  to  be  no  other.     H.  B. 
 
 If  the  government  of  Jesus  Christ  over  men  is  to  be 
 revealed  on  that  day,  it  is  clear  that  all  men  with- 
 out exception  must  be  judged.  So  linked,  indeed, 
 is  the  history  of  each  man  with  that  of  others ;  so 
 necessarily  is  each  man's  condition  and  character 
 affected  by  that  of  all  who  have  gone  before  him, 
 up  to  his  first  parents ;  so  truly  do  all  human  beings 
 make  up  one  race,  one  family,  from  the  life  of  each 
 being  more  or  less  connected  with  that  of  all,  that 
 the  knowledge  of  the  real  history  of  even  one  man 
 almost  implies  an  examination  into  the  real  history 
 of  the  whole  human  race.     N.  M. 
 
 The  Scriptures  do  not  deal  much  in  elaborate 
 descriptions  of  that  great  Day  of  reckoning,  or  of 
 the  sufferings  beyond.  What  they  are  earnest  to 
 have  us  all  know,  and  feel,  and  remember,  is,  that 
 there  is  a  reckoning,  and  that  the  justice  and  love 
 of  the  Son  of  God  and  Son  of  man  will  control  and 
 guide  it.  What  they  would  make  certain  to  us 
 is  that  our  everlasting  life  is  in  actual  peril  from 
 our  daily  temptations,  that  the  Judge  is  just,  and 
 that  there  can  be  no  change  in  his  judgment. 
 Grounded  in  these  certainties,  their  one  entreaty  is, 
 "  Be  ye  ready."     F.  D.  H. 
 
 Section  282. 
 
 2   CoRrNTHIANS    V.    11-21. 
 
 11  Kkowiitg  therefore  the  terror  of  the  Lord,  we  persuade  men  ;  but  we  are  made  manifest 
 
 12  unto  God ;  and  I  trust  also  are  made  manifest  in  your  consciences.     For  we  commend  not 
 ourselves  again  unto  you,  but  give  you  occasion  tc  glory  on  our  behalf,  that  ye  may  have 
 
 13  somewhat  to  amicer  them  which  glory  in  appearance,  and  not  in  heart.     For  whether  we 
 
 14  be  beside  ourselves,  it  is  to  God :  or  whether  we  be  sober,  it  is  for  your  cause.     For  the 
 love  of  Christ  constraineth  us ;  because  we  thus  judge,  that  if  one  died  for  all,  then  were 
 
 15  all  dead :  and  that  he  died  for  all,  that  they  which  Uve  should  not  henceforth  hve  unto  them- 
 
 16  selves,  but  unto  him  which  died  for  them,  and  rose  again.     Wherefore  henceforth  know  we 
 no  man  after  the  flesh:  yea,  though  we  liave  known  Christ  after  the  flesh,  yet  now  hence- 
 
 17  forth  know  we  him  no  more.     Therefore  if  any  man  be  in  Christ,  he  is  a  new  creature  : 
 
 18  old  things  are  passed  away ;  behold,  all  things  are  become  new.     And  all  tilings  are  of  God, 
 who  hath  reconciled  us  to  himself  by  Jesus  Christ,  and  hath  given  to  us  the  ministry  of 
 
 19  reconciliation;  to  wit,  that  God  was  in  Christ,  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself,  not  im- 
 puting their  trespasses  unto  them  ;  and  hath  committed  unto  us  the  word  of  reconciliation. 
 
 20  i^ow  then  we  are  ambassadors  for  Christ,  as  though  God  did  beseech  you  by  us :  we  pray 
 
 21  yott  in  Christ's  stead,  be  ye  reconciled  to  God.     For  he  hath  made  him  to  be  sin  for  us,  who 
 knew  no  sin ;  that  we  might  be  made  the  righteousness  of  God  in  him. 
 
 To  be  reconciled  to  God !  It.  is  necessarily  the  first  and  greatest  want  of  all  his  intelligent  and  im- 
 mortal creatures  who  are  in  any  way  alienated  from  him.  It  is,  as  human  history  testifies,  the  vague,  but 
 real  and  imperative,  longing  of  human  nature  itself,  underlying  all  others  more  permanent  than  they.  All 
 systems  of  heathenism,  with  their  sacrifices  and  penances,  their  instituted  priesthoods,  their  costly  offer- 
 
364: 
 
 SECTION  282.-2  CORINTHIANS  5  :  11-21. 
 
 ings,  their  destroying  pilgrimages,  their  smoking  piles  and  bloody  immolations,  are  built  at  the  base  on 
 this  desire :  to  be  reconciled  to  God  !  A  sense  of  severance  and  remoteness  from  God,  a  vague  impres- 
 sion of  responsive  rcpellonty  and  condemnation  on  his  part — this  is  at  the  bottom  of  all  the  unrest,  the 
 fearful  apprehension,  the  dark  a!iticii)ation,  the  swayings  back  and  forth  of  religious  opinion,  oscillating 
 for  ever  between  skepticism  and  superstition,  which  confront  us  in  history.  And  this  each  man  will  find 
 for  himself,  in  his  own  moral  consciousness,  as  he  calmly  considers  it,  or  lets  it  frankly  and  freely  speak. 
 It  is  then  the  instant  suggestion  of  reason,  it  is  the  imperative  mandate  of  prudence,  that  we  should  seek 
 in  some  way  at  once,  and  in  some  sufficient  and  authorized  way,  to  be  "  reconciled  "  to  God.  It  is  death 
 to  be  at  war  with  him !  death  certain,  remediless,  perfect,  fearful !  and,  as  it  is  the  one  infinite  evil  and 
 mischief  to  be  in  any  way  dissevered  from  him,  so  to  be  in  hoart  affiliated  with  God,  to  feel  his  strength, 
 wisdom,  and  grace  flowing  in  upon  us,  and  filling  our  souls  as  with  rivers  of  peace,  every  mind  must  in- 
 stinctively recognize  that  as  the  highest  possible  attainment  of  our  nature,  in  which  that  nature  is  consum- 
 mated and  crowned,  made  free  of  the  world,  supreme  above  chance,  and  ready  for  immortality !     R.  S.  S. 
 
 In  these  verses  the  conclusion  is  drawn  which 
 the  earlier  verses  had  introduced — the  high  and  self- 
 denying  position  of  the  Christian  ministry,  and  the 
 nature  of  its  work  as  a  reconciliation  of  man  to 
 God.     A. 
 
 The  terror  of  the  Lord.  God  hates  sin  as 
 much  as  his  awful  threatcnings  say  he  does ;  and 
 they  who  deny  it  deny  the  God  of  heaven.  They 
 deny  his  holiness,  his  real  abhorrence  of  sin.  They 
 exhibit  a  false  God  to  the  human  mind — a  God  with- 
 out principle,  a  God  without  character.  Such  a  God 
 on  the  throne  of  the  universe,  and  every  angel  would 
 drop  his  harp,  every  devil  shout  in  ecstasy.  The 
 bands  of  God's  moral  dominion  would  be  broken, 
 the  pillars  of  eternal  justice  would  fall,  and  heaven 
 fall  with  them ;  the  fires  of  hell  burst  forth  un- 
 checked, and  rebellion  stand  triumphant  on  the 
 ruins.     Such  is  not  the  God  of  heaven.     N.  W.  T. 
 
 Persuade  men.  We  should  expect  that  this 
 loving  Lord  and  Master,  who  knows  so  well  what  is 
 in  man,  would  present  not  a  part  but  all  of  the 
 grand  motives  that  constrain  men  to  newness  of 
 life,  to  repentance  and  faith,  to  the  con(iuest  of  self, 
 and  the  glory  of  goodness ;  and  therefore  that  he 
 would  sometimes  take  away  the  veil  from  the  misery 
 and  horror  that  belong  to  the  second  death ;  that  he 
 would  bid  his  servants  sometimes  call  men  to  "  flee 
 from  the  wrath  to  come,"  and  by  "  the  terrors  of  the 
 Lord " — of  the  Lord — to  persuade  men  ;  that  he 
 would  show  that  God  has  not  forgotten  to  be  just, 
 because  he  has  not  forgotten  to  be  gracious,  but  that 
 he  governs  the  world  by  law — blessed  and  righteous 
 law — which  is  "  the  mother  of  our  ])eace  and  joy," 
 just  as  truly  now  as  before  the  gospel  pity  and 
 redemption  came.  So  He  came,  testifying  of  the 
 judgment  to  come,  of  the  sifting  and  separating, 
 and  shutting  doors,  and  sundering  of  soul  from 
 soul,  and  opening  of  the  house  of  torment,  and  pun- 
 ishment everlasting.  Let  us  at  least  receive  our 
 Master's  words  as  they  stand.  And,  since  we  nnist 
 all  stand  before  his  judgment-seat,  he  has  told  us 
 beforehand,  so  that,  repenting  and  believing,  we 
 might  stand  there  with  joy — not  with  grief — to  pass 
 from  it  to  the  right  hand,  and  not  the  left,  of  the 
 Son  of  man  in  his  glory,  our  Shepherd  and  our  King. 
 F.  D.  H. 
 
 To  speak  efficaciously  of  the  holiness  and  justice 
 of  Almighty  God  and  of  its  future  consequences — 
 to  speak  in  modesty,  tenderness,  and  power  of  the 
 approaching  doom  of  the  impenitent — must  be  left 
 to  those  whose  spirits  have  had  much  communion 
 with  the  dread  majesty  on  high.     As  the  punish- 
 
 ment of  sin  springs  by  an  ineffable  harmony  from 
 the  first  principles  of  the  Divine  Nature,  and  in- 
 fringes not  at  all  upon  benevolence,  so  must  he  who 
 would  rightly  speak  of  that  punishment  have  at- 
 tained to  a  far  more  intimate  perception  of  the  co- 
 incidence of  holiness  and  love  than  language  can 
 convey,  or  that  can  be  made  the  subject  of  com- 
 munication between  man  and  man.  As  often  as  we 
 set  foot  upon  the  region  which  sin  has  replenished 
 with  terrors,  we  have  need  of  all  the  strength  we 
 can  derive  froui  the  very  firmest  convictions.  Fatal 
 to  his  influence  as  reprover  of  sin  must  be  a  lurk- 
 ing skepticism  in  the  breast  of  the  public  teacher. 
 No  care  will  avail  to  conceal  the  inward  misgiving 
 of  the  mind.  The  tongue  of  the  speaker  will  falter, 
 and  the  reserve,  the  indecision,  the  vagueness  of  his 
 manner,  or,  still  more,  his  artificial  vehemence,  will 
 betray  the  secret  of  his  doubts ;  and  the  infection 
 of  these  doubts  will  pass  into  the  heart  of  the 
 hearer,  and  will  serve  to  harden  each  transgressor 
 in  his  impenitence.  Not  less  necessary  to  the  min- 
 ister of  truth  is  an  unaffected,  sensitive  comjiassion 
 toward  his  fellow-men — a  compassion  of  that  effi- 
 cient kind  which  nothing  has  ever  produced  in  the 
 world  but  the  gospel.  The  servant  of  heaven  can 
 execute  his  commission  only  so  far  as  he  gains  ac- 
 cess to  the  human  heart ;  and  there  is  no  other  path 
 of  access,  no  other  law  of  affinity,  no  sympathy,  but 
 that  of  love.  The  compassions  of  man  have  a 
 special  property,  which  imparts  p.athos  and  persua- 
 sion to  the  awful  announcement  of  God's  displeasure 
 against  sin.  The  end  of  all  reproof  is  mercy.  If 
 there  were  no  redemption  at  hand,  it  were  idle  or 
 cruel  to  talk  of  judgment.  But  the  reprover  is  the 
 very  same  as  the  herald  of  peace,  and  nmst  draw 
 his  arguments,  whether  of  terror  or  entreaty,  from 
 his  own  blended  conviction  of  the  certainty  of  the 
 future  punishment,  and  the  reality  of  the  means  of 
 escape.     I.  T. 
 
 12.  The  false  teachers  gloried  "  in  appearance," 
 in  outward  demonstration,  such  as  eloquence,  or 
 they  prided  themselves  in  a  superabundance  of 
 spiritual  gifts.  Paul  says  that  the  true  apostolic 
 credentials  are  those  of  the  heart ;  and  accordingly 
 the  proofs  he  had  given  were  his  truth,  his  suffer- 
 ings, his  persuasiveness,  his  simplicity,  his  boldness, 
 and  his  life  as  being  an  linage  of  Christ's.    F.  W.  R. 
 
 14.  ^'' The  love  of  Christ"  should  have  been  ex- 
 pressed  "  Christ's   love."      It   is   not  our  love  ta 
 
SECTION  282,-2  CORINTHIANS  5  :  11-21. 
 
 365 
 
 Christ,  but  His  to  us  which  is  spoken  of.  "  Tlie 
 Jove  of  Christ "  may  mean  this,  but  is  ambiguous. 
 "  Then  all  were  flead"  should  be  "then  all  died." 
 It  does  not  follow,  because  one  dies  for  another, 
 that  that  other  was  dead,  but  it  does  follow  that  that 
 other  died  by  substitution,  virtually  died,  inasmuch 
 as  one   died  for  him.     And  thus  we  all  died   in 
 
 Christ's  death  for  us.     A. Under  the  law  the 
 
 great  argument  for  obedience  was  God's  sovereignty : 
 "  Thus  and  thus  ye  shall  do "  ;  "I  am  the  Lord." 
 Now,  the  argument  is  gratitude — God's  love — God's 
 love  in  Christ.  "  The  love  of  Christ  constraineth 
 us."     Paul  often   persuades  by  that  motive,  "  Be 
 
 God's  servants  for  Christ's  sake."    T.  M. It  is 
 
 not  our  limited  and  weak  love  to  God  which  gives 
 us  confidence,  which  casts  out  all  fear,  which  begets 
 hope,  that  maketh  not  ashamed,  and  which  is  the 
 constraining  power  of  our  life  ;  it  is  God's  love  to  us 
 which  dwells  in  us,  the  infinite  and  eternal  love  of 
 the  Father  through  the  self-sacrifice  of  the  Son,  re- 
 vealed and  imparted  by  the  coequal  Spirit.     A.  S. 
 
 15.  Shall  we  think  that  faith  will  leave  him 
 who  by  it  has  received  Christ  to  be  as  unconcerned 
 as  a  stock  or  stone,  or  that  its  utmost  excellency  is 
 to  provoke  the  soul  to  a  lip-labor,  and  to  give  Christ 
 a  few  fair  words  for  his  pains  and  grace  ?  No,  no  ; 
 the  love  of  Christ  to  us  constraineth  us  thus  to 
 judge  that  it  is  but  reasonable  since  he  gave  his  all 
 for  us  that  we  should  give  our  some  for  him.     Bun. 
 
 To  gaze  on  the  great  Sufferer  must  be  for  all 
 
 hearts  that  are  not  utterly  hard  and  dull  to  learn  a 
 higher  unselfishness,  a  lowlier  humility,  a  severer 
 standard  of  Christian  life.  Jesus  Christ  did  not 
 die  upon  the  cross  that  we  might  lead  a  self-seeking 
 life,  whether  by  indulging  our  lower  appetites,  or 
 by  wasting  intellectual  power  upon  subjects  which, 
 however  gratifying  to  ourselves,  achieve  nothing  for 
 the  honor  of  God  or  for  the  good  of  men.  Only 
 when  we  devote  ourselves  according  to  our  measure 
 to  God's  glory,  and  to  the  enlightening  or  cheering 
 or  supporting  our  brethren,  do  we  enter  into  the 
 practical  spirit  of  our  Lord's  death.  Self-renounce- 
 ment  is  the  ternper  of  which  his  death   was  the 
 
 highest  expression.     H.  P.  L. His  cross  teaches 
 
 us,  not  that  each  one  is  to  be  looking  out  for  a 
 selfish  salvation,  but  that  self  is  to  be  forgotten  in 
 hearty  consecration  to  Him,  and  in  free  service  to 
 our  brethren.  It  carries  us  clear  of  the  belittling 
 notions  of  escaping  hell  as  a  punishment  or  earning 
 heaven  as  a  reward.  It  makes  the  lofty  sentiment 
 of  gratitude  the  mainspring  of  piety,  faith  the  pure 
 inspiration  of  righteousness,  love  the  sacred  secret 
 of  beneficence.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 16.  Though  He  was  "of  the  seed  of  David," 
 by  genealogy  a  Jew,  that  he  might  be  the  Messiah 
 ("for  salvation  is  of  the  Jews"),  now  that  he  is 
 ""  declared  to  be  the  Son  of  God  with  power,"  and 
 
 "  appears  in  the  presence  of  God  for  us,"  henceforth 
 we  know  him  as  a  Jew  no  more.  He  is  of  no  na- 
 tion, for  "  he  died  for  all."  The  world  is  redeemed. 
 The  Christ  of  God  was  "  a  ransom  for  all."  All 
 nations  are  equal.  "  In  him  let  the  Gentiles  trust." 
 T.  B. "  If  I  ffo  not  away'''  said  the  Saviour  be- 
 fore he  ascended,  "  the  Spirit  can  not  come  "  ;  if  he 
 be  away,  then,  the  Spirit  is  in  the  Church  ;  the  ab- 
 sence of  the  one  is  the  presence  of  the  other.  Let 
 me  rather  say  that  there  is  no  absence,  no  distance, 
 no  departure,  no  separation  !  Christ  Himself  is  one 
 with  his  own  Spirit,  and  wth  him  templed  in  the 
 heart  of  his  mystic  body.  As  Paul  declares,  we 
 "  know  him  no  longer  after  the  flesh  " — wc  know 
 him  not  by  sensible  perception  or  miraculous  vision, 
 but  by  a  deeper,  a  better,  an  inward  and  abiding 
 sense.     W.  A.  B. 
 
 17.  In  Christ  a  new  creature.  When  it 
 is  said  that  in  Emmanuel  God  is  with  us,  it  is 
 meant  that  his  very  nature  is  wrought  into  our 
 nature,  if  in  faith  we  receive  Him,  and  ours  into  His. 
 
 F.  D.  H. Wherever  the  birth  is,  the  life  will 
 
 more  or  less  follow,  and  wherever  the  new  life 
 shows  itself,  the  new  birth  must  in  some  way  have 
 preceded  it.  Repentance  is  the  look  which  such 
 a  man  casts  backward,  contrition  is  the  turning  of 
 his  eye  within,  and  the  setting  of  his  life  upon  a 
 new  basis,  or  what  is  termed  sanctification,  is  his 
 aim  as  he  looks  forward.  Humility,  and  self-distrust, 
 and  dependence  on  God,  and  endeavor  after  an 
 obedience  not  of  the  letter  but  of  the  spirit,  and  not 
 of  fear  but  gratitude,  will  be  some  of  the  features 
 which  mark  this  life.     Ker. 
 
 18.  Reconciled  us  to  himself.  It  is  by 
 personal  faith  in  his  Son  ;  a  faith  which  each  is  com- 
 petent to  exercise ;  a  faith  which  hath  in  it  submis- 
 sion and  sympathy ;  which  leads  us  to  devote  our- 
 selves entirely  to  Christ,  and  which  carries  us  spon- 
 taneously into  all  such  actions  as  we  know  will  be 
 dear  and  beautiful  to  him.  This  is  the  power,  this 
 the  act,  by  which,  through  Christ,  we  are  "  recon- 
 ciled to  God."  We  are  thenceforth,  whether  we 
 ourselves  are  at  once  and  fully  aware  of  it  or  not — 
 from  that  moment  onward,  if  the  faith  has  been  a 
 real  one,  the  submission  complete,  we  are  the  friends, 
 the  children  of  God;  his  children  and  heirs;  par- 
 takers of  his  favor,  and  expectants  of  his  home! 
 R.  S.  S. 
 
 19.  The  Redeemer's  work  took  its  peculiar 
 form  as  much  to  meet  the  feelings  of  th(f  human 
 heart  as  to  meet  the  requirements  of  God's  justice 
 and  truth.  Our  feelings  toward  God  are  naturally 
 those  of  distrust  and  opposition,  and  that  simply 
 because  we  are  sinners ;  and  these  feelings  must  be 
 mastered  before  we  can  be  saved ;  and  they  must 
 be  mastered  by  an  unequivocal,  overwhelming  dem- 
 onstration  of  love;    and  we  have  it  in  the  cross, 
 
368 
 
 SEGTIOX  282.-2  CORINTHIANS  5  :  11-21. 
 
 for  there  "  God  is  in  Christ,  reconciling  man  unto 
 
 Himself."     E.  M. Christ  crucified  is  voluntarily 
 
 devoted  and  accursed.  lie  is  paying  the  penalty 
 which  sin  inevitably  merits.  He  is  reconciling  sin- 
 ful man  to  a  holy,  loving,  but  offended  God.  The 
 truth  which  underlies  and  illuminates  the  apostolical 
 language  is  the  truth  of  our  Saviour's  Godhead. 
 "  It  is,"  says  Hooker,  "  the  Son  of  God  condenmed, 
 the  Son  of  God,  and  no  other  person,  crucified ; 
 which  only  one  point  of  Christian  belief,  the  injiuite 
 worth  of  the  Son  of  God,  is  the  very  ground  of  all 
 things  believed  concerning  life  and  salvation,  by  that 
 which  Christ  cither  did  or  suffered  as  man  in  our 
 
 behalf."     II.  P.  L. God  in  Christ  reaches  down 
 
 to  help,  save  us ;  only  asking  that  we,  by  love  and 
 faith  to  the  Saviour,  and  corresponding  or  outflow- 
 ing faithful  moral  effort,  will  let  ourselves  be  saved. 
 The  gospel  is  an  offer  from  above  us.  It  is  a  divine 
 interposition  of  deliverance  embodied  in  a  Divine 
 Redeemer.  If  Christ  were  only  man,  he  could  not 
 mediate  between  man  and  God.  If  he  were  only 
 God,  he  could  not  mediate  between  God  and  man. 
 Here  is  the  eternal,  inherent  necessity  of  the  mys- 
 tery of  the  Incarnation,  reaching  back  before  Abra- 
 ham was,  into  the  bosom  of  the  Everlasting  Father, 
 and  there  deriving  the  purchase-power  to  lift 
 humanity  to  heaven.  The  vital  point  of  the  whole 
 Christian  system  is  the  inspiring  contact  it  estab- 
 lishes between  the  life  of  God  and  the  life  of  man 
 by  a  mediating  Christ ;  a  Christ  qualified  to  mediate 
 by  bringing  over  the  forces  of  the  almighty  Spirit 
 to  reinvigorate  the  wasted  spirituality  of  the  race, 
 to  restore  and  comfort  the  individual  soul  that  will 
 receive  him.     F.  D.  11. 
 
 20.  The  gospel  may  be  described  in  two  sen- 
 tences :  God  is  keconciled,  for  man  is  redeemed. 
 God  is  reconciled,  not  because  sin  is  made  light  of 
 or  forgotten,  but  because  it  has  been  expiated  at 
 an  infinite  cost  in  the  person  of  his  only-begotten 
 Son.  The  gospel  is  the  good  news  of  the  reconcilia- 
 tion to  all  men  everywhere ;  and  the  men  who  are 
 commissioned  to  declare  it  to  their  fellows  convey 
 the  word  of  reconciliation,  praying  men  in  Christ's 
 
 stead  to  be  reconciled  to  God.    A.  W.  T. It  was 
 
 Christ's  work  to  reconcile  God  to  man.  That  is 
 done,  and  done  for  ever.  "  Hy  one  offering  He  hath 
 perfected  forever  them  that  arc  sanctified."  So  far, 
 then,  as  we  represent  anything  besides  this  as  ncccs- 
 snri/,  so  far  do  we  frustrate  it,  and  turn  the  Christian 
 ministry  into  a  sacrificial  priesthood.  We  are  doing 
 as  did  the  Galatians  of  old.  Therefore  the  whole 
 work  of  the  Christian  ministry  consists  in  declaring 
 God  as  reconciled  to  man,  and  in  beseeching  with 
 every  variety  of  illustration,  and  every  degree  of 
 earnestness,  men  to  become  reconciled  to  God. 
 F.  W.  R. 
 
 This  is  the  marvel,  that  peace  has  been  made  by 
 
 t  God  himself,  though  justly  offended,  yet  beseeching 
 
 I  us.     "  For  we  are  ambassadors  for  Christ,  as  though 
 
 i  God  did  beseech  you  by  us."     What  is  this  ?     Has 
 
 I  He  been  outraged,  and  yet  docs  He  beseech  us  ? 
 
 Yes,  for  he  is  God,  and  therefore  he  beseeches  us 
 
 as  a  benignant  Father.     And  see  what  happens ;  the 
 
 Son  of  Him  that  beseeches  us — not  a  man,  not  an 
 
 angel,  nor  an  archangel,  nor  a  servant  of  any  kind, 
 
 is  the  Mediator      Chri/s. God  is  suppliant  to  his 
 
 creature.  He  who  agonized  beneath  created  hands — 
 still,  in  the  perpetuated  spirit  of  that  miraculous 
 love,  as  it  were  protracts  his  own  humiliation,  and 
 beseeches  the  beings  he  has  made  to  make  him  hap- 
 py by  making  themselves  blessed.  It  is  his  highest 
 glory  to  conciliate  divine  omnipotence  with  the  un- 
 impaired freedom  of  man,  that  "  his  people  "  should 
 be  "  willing  in  the  day  of  his  power."  His  offer  is 
 universal,  for  he  would  be  absolved  before  heaven 
 and  earth  when  that  offer  is  despised.     W.  A.  B. 
 
 21.  Made  sin  for  us.  As  we  stand  in  spirit 
 by  the  side  of  the  sleeping  disciples,  and  watch  their 
 suffering  Lord  ;  as  we  hear  him  cry  from  the  cross. 
 My  God,  my  God,  why  hast  thou  forsaken  me  ?  we 
 feel  we  are  entering  into  the  communion  of  a  deep- 
 er and  more  mysterious  sorrow  than  the  world 
 has  ever  known,  which  becomes  bright,  with  an  aw- 
 ful meaning  then,  and  only  then,  when  we  recognize 
 in  it  the  reality  of  a  Divine  sacrifice  for  the  sins  of 
 the  world  ;  the  offering  up  of  Him,  who  "though 
 lie  knew  no  sin,  yet  was  made  sin  for  us,  that  we 
 might  be  made  the  righteousness  of  God  in  Him." 
 
 Tulloch. How  was  Christ  made  sin  ?     There  is 
 
 no  other  explanation  conceivable  than  that  of  say- 
 ing that  the  sin  of  the  world  was  imputed  to  Ilim, 
 or,  which  amounts  to  the  same  thing,  that  the  word 
 sin  is  here,  as  elsewhere,  equivalent  to  sin-offering : 
 Christ  2vas  made  a  sin-off'cring  for  us.  This  sin- 
 offering  turns  aw^ay  that  wrath  of  God  which  had 
 thrown  sinners  to  an  infinite  distance  from  him.  It 
 is  called  a  propitiation :  "  If  any  man  sin,  we  have  an 
 advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous ; 
 and  7ic  is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins."     E.  M.  G. 
 
 Made  the  ri£:hteousness  of  God  in  him. 
 What  is  ours  passes  over  to  him  ;  what  is  his  passes 
 over  to  us.  We  become  righteousness !  As  if, 
 from  the  moment  that  we  believe  God's  testimony 
 to  the  righteous  one  and  his  work,  we  and  right- 
 eousness become  one  and  the  same  thing.  So  com- 
 pletely are  we  justified,  and  lifted  up  into  the  same 
 righteous  level  or  standing  which  the  righteous  one 
 himself  occupies  in  the  sight  of  Gpd.  Thus  are  we 
 "  complete  in  him,"  "  found  in  him,"  recognized 
 as  one  with  him  in  righteousness,  and  entitled  to 
 possess  all  he  possesses.     Bonar. 
 
 19-21.  This  is  one  of  the  happiest  summaries 
 on  record  of  the  gospel ;  of  the  true  character  of 
 the  ministry  ;  and  of  the  manner  in  which  this  min- 
 
SECTION  283.-2   CORINTHIANS  6:1-18;   7:1.  ZQT 
 
 istry  should  be  exercised.  Precious  gospel !  a  recon-  j  with  men,  for  Christ's  sake,  to  be  reconciled  to  him,, 
 ciling  God  in  Christ.  Solemn  ministry !  ambassa-  against  whom  they  have  rebelled,  but  who  yet  seeks 
 dors  for  Christ,  as  though  God  did  beseech  by  us.  to  cover  them,  through  faith  in  the  Crucified,  with  the 
 Touching  discharge  of  our  high  function  !  pleading  I  rich  robe  of  his  own  perfect  righteousness.    J.  S.  S.. 
 
 Section  283. 
 
 2  Corinthians  vi.  1-18 ;  vii.  1. 
 
 1  We  then,  as  workers  togetlier  icith  him,  beseech  you  also  that  ye  receive  not  the  grace- 
 
 2  of  God  in  vain.  (For  he  saith,  1  have  heard  thee  in  a  time  accepted,  and  in  tlie  day  of  sal- 
 vation liave  I  succoured  thee:  behold,  now  is  the  accepted  time;  behold,  now  is  the  day  of 
 salvation.) 
 
 3  Giving  no  offence  in  any  thing,  that  the  ministry  he  not  blamed  :  but  in  all  things  approv- 
 
 4  ing  ourselves  as  the  ministers  of  God,  in  much  patience,  in  afflictions,  in  necessities,  in  dis- 
 
 5  tresses,  in   stripes,  in  imprisonments,  in  tumults,  in  labors,  in   watchings,  in  fastings;  by 
 
 6  pureness,  by  knowledge,  by  longsuffering,  by  kindness,  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  love  un- 
 
 7  feigned,  by  the  word  of  truth,  by  the  power  of  God,  by  the  armour  of  rigliteousness  on  the 
 
 8  right  hand  and  on  the  left,  by  honour  and  dishonour,  by  evil  report  and  good  rejjort :  as  de- 
 
 9  ceivers,  and  yet  true;  as  unknown,  and  yet  well  known;  as  dying,  and,  behold,  we  live;  as 
 
 10  chastened,  and  not  killed;  as  sorrowful,  yet  alway  rejoicing;  as  poor,  yet  making  many 
 rich  ;  as  ha\ing  nothing,  and  yet  possessing  all  things. 
 
 11  O  ye  Corinthians,  our  mouth  is  open  unto  you,  our  heart  is  enlarged.     Ye  are  not  strait- 
 
 12  ened  in  us,  but  ye  are  straitened  in  your  own  bowels.     Now  for  a  recompense  in  the  same, 
 
 13  (I  speak  as  unto  my  children,)  be  ye  also  enlarged.     Be  ye  not  unequally  yoked  together 
 
 14  with  unbelievers:  for  what  fellowship  hath  righteousness  with  imrighteousness?  and  what 
 
 15  communion  hath  light  with  darkness?     And  what  concord  hath  Christ  Avith  Belial?  or 
 
 16  what  part  hath  he  that  believeth  with  an  infidel  ?     And  what  agreement  hath  the  temple  of 
 God  with  idols?  for  ye  are  the  temple  of  the  living  God;   as  God  hath  said,  I  will  dwell  in 
 
 17  them,  and  walk  in  them;  and  I  will  be  their  God,  and  they  shall  be  my  people.    "Wherefore 
 come  out  from  among  them,  and  be  ye  separate,  saith  the  Lord,  and  touch  not  the  unclean 
 
 18  thing;  and  I  will  receive  you,  and  will  be  a  Father  unto  you,  and  ye  shall  be  my  sons  and 
 1  daughters,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty.     Having  therefore  these  promises,  dearly  beloved,  let 
 
 ns  cleanse  ourselves  from  all  filthiness  of  the  flesh  and  spirit,  perfecting  holiness  in  the  fear 
 of  God. 
 
 Having  glanced  from  the  earthly  tabernacle  to  the  "house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the 
 heavens,"  from  the  "light  affliction"  befalling  the  "outward"  man  that  faints  and  perishes  to  the  "eter- 
 nal weight  of  glory"  yet  invisible,  showing  how,  in  every  soul  that  is  new-created  in  Christ  Jesus,  "mor- 
 tality is  r.wallowTd  up  of  life,"  because  that  "  inward  man  is  renewed  day  by  day,"  and  then  setting  forth 
 the  mighty  motive  to  that  conversion,  viz.,  that  "  God  was  in  Christ  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself," 
 he  comes  at  last  to  that  close  point  in  the  process  where  he  defines  the  essential  contradiction  between 
 the  spiritual  and  the  earthly  man.  By  a  succession  of  quick,  sharp  questions,  the  sword  of  his  doctrine 
 cuts  asunder  the  sophistry  which  would  mix  up  worldly  self-will  with  Christian  consecration,  and  shows 
 the  world  to  be  made  up  of  two  sorts  of  persons.  "  What  fellowship  hath  righteousness  with  unright- 
 eousness ?  What  part  hath  he  that  believeth  with  an  infidel  ?  "  And  then,  the  crowning  conclusion : 
 "  ]\7ic)-efoi-e  come  out  from  among  them,  and  be  ye  separate,  and  touch  not  the  unclean  thing,  saith  the 
 Lord  "  ;  for  it  is  this,  "  Thm  saith  the  Lord,''  that  seals  the  promise.  "  And  I  will  be  a  Father  unto  you, 
 and  ye  shall  be  my  sons  and  daughters,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty."  ....  In  order  to  a  Christian  position 
 there  must  be  a  special  act — an  act  so  personal,  positive,  and  comprehensive,  that  it  determines  on  which 
 side  of  one  fixed  line  the  rest  of  our  actions  shall  stand.  You  may  call  it  by  whatever  name  bears  most 
 significance  to  your  own  mind.  The  Scriptures  furnish  as  great  a  variety  as  you  can  desire :  "  renewal  of 
 the  mind,"  "  conversion,"  "  believing  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  "  getting  a  new  heart  and  spirit,"  "  putting 
 off  the  works  of  darkness  and  putting  on  the  armor  of  light,"  "  forsaking  idols,"  "  coming  out  and  being 
 
308 
 
 SECTION'  283.-2  CORIXTEIANS  6  :  1-18;  7  :  1. 
 
 separate  " — these  are  the  Biblical  terms  for  a  single  fact.  What  is  essential  is  that  conscious  choice  of 
 the  soul  by  which  it  gathers  up  its  powers  and  resolves — God's  grace  helping  it,  as  He  ever  will  help — 
 to  be  on  Christ's  side  in  this  fronting  of  armies  and  this  awful  battle  of  our  life.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 1.  Workers  together  with  him.  These 
 words  seem  to  express  the  idea  of  true  labor,  such 
 as  God  calls  us  to,  and  in  the  doing  of  which  there 
 is  a  great  reward.  They  imply  that  the  living  God 
 has  a  work  to  do  on  earth,  in  men  and  by  men ;  that 
 in  this  work  he  has — if  I  may  so  express  it — a  deep 
 personal  interest,  because  it  is  one  worthy  of  him- 
 self, and  for  the  advancement  of  his  own  glory,  and 
 the  good  and  happiness  of  man.  And  it  is  only 
 when  we  know  God's  work  on  earth,  and  when,  from 
 a  will  and  character  brought  into  harmony  with  his, 
 we  see  how  excellent  the  work  is,  that  we  can  be, 
 not  laborers  only,  but  "  fellow-laborers  "  with  God ; 
 not  workers  only,  but  workers  together  with  him. 
 
 N.  M. God  does  not  need  our  help.     Why  then 
 
 does  he  put  us  to  the  trouble  of  working  for  him, 
 why  put  us  to  the  strain  of  giving  for  him,  why  put 
 us  to  the  long  endurance  of  patiently  planning  and 
 waiting  that  we  may  accomplish  his  design  ?  Be- 
 cause thus  he  develops  us.  The  man  who  has 
 wrought  and  planned  and  endured  for  the  accom- 
 plishment of  God's  plan  in  the  world  sees  the  great- 
 ness of  it,  the  divinity  and  glory  of  it,  and  is  him- 
 self more  perfectly  assimilated  to  it.     R.  S.  S. 
 
 There  is  a  special  ministry  of  the  word,  begin- 
 ning with  the  apastles,  descending  from  them  to 
 those  who  are  now  preachers  of  righteousness,  and 
 •destined  to  endure  to  the  end  of  time.  But  there  is 
 also  a  wider  ministry  of  the  universal  brotherhood 
 of  believers.  We  are  all  of  us  ambassadors  of 
 Christ.  Just  so  soon  as  we  are  brought,  by  the 
 grace  of  God,  to  a  saving  knowledge  of  the  gospel, 
 we  are  called  to  be  dispensers  of  it  to  others ;  tak- 
 ing first  those  who  are  nearest  to  us,  but  pausing 
 not  till  we  have  touched  the  farthest  boundaries  of 
 the  globe.  In  these  Christian  cities  there  is  a  fright- 
 ful waste  of  heathenism  weltering  at  our  very  feet. 
 We  must  subdue  it  to  the  cross  of  Christ.  Over 
 the  seas  are  millions  of  heathen,  darkening  the  con- 
 tinents. To  them  also  must  we  send  the  light  of 
 life.  Such  is  the  commandment  of  our  Lord.  Such 
 is  the  service  laid  upon  us,  to  be  the  test  and  mea- 
 sure of  our  faith.     H.  P.  II. 
 
 Grace  of  C»od  in  vain.  As  long  as  thou 
 hast  but  good  resolutions  thou  art  still  fostering  a 
 secret  confidence  in  thine  own  strength.  As  a  naked 
 and  unprotected  sinner,  who  can  bring  to  our  dear 
 God  nothing  that  is  good,  and  as  one  who  is  unable 
 to  answer  Him  in  anything,  must  thou  entreat  for 
 grace  and  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  as  a  sinner  must 
 thou  suffer  thyself  to  be  pardoned.     HoUaz. 
 
 2.  The  accepted  time  is  the  time  of  bounty,  the 
 
 time  of  grace,  when  we  are  not  called  upon  to  an- 
 swer for  our  sins  nor  to  suffer  punishment ;  but  be- 
 sides being  released  from  it,  to  enjoy  innumerable 
 blessings,  righteousness,  sanctification,  and  every- 
 thing else.  Let  us  draw  near  at  such  a  time  as  this, 
 in  which  such  exuberant  bounty  is  poured  forth. 
 
 Chrys. The  word  of   life  is  in  your  dwellings 
 
 and  in  your  hands ;  the  lamp  of  salvation  shines  on 
 your  way.  There  will  be  no  new  prophet  sent  into 
 the  world ;  there  will  be  no  new  miracle  ;  no  voice 
 will  be  uttered  from  heaven  to  remove  your  per- 
 plexity ;  and  the  dead  will  not  be  raised  to  resolve 
 your  doubts.  You  have  Moses,  and  the  prophets 
 and  the  apostles,  and  the  Redeemer  ;  and  were  the 
 dead  to  rise,  if  you  will  not  hear  the  risen  Son  of 
 God,  you  would   not  be  persuaded  though  a  man 
 
 should  come  now  from  the  tomb.     A.  B. The 
 
 question  is  not,  "  How  long  may  I  put  off  being 
 blessed  with  peace  and  glory  in  Christ  Jesus,  and 
 then  have  it  after  all  ?  "  but  it  is,  "  How  soon  may 
 I  make  sure  of  that  power  and  that  peace,  and  let 
 that  glory  fall  in  on  my  saved  and  thankful  heart  ?  " 
 It  is  a  present  command  ;  not  for  yesterday,  not  for 
 to-morrow ;  not  a  message  of  despair  that  the  great 
 work  was  not  done  sooner ;  not  a  message  of  delay, 
 as  if  it  could  as  well  be  done  later.  It  is  for  the 
 passing  hour.  F.  D.  H. The  only  moment  of  du- 
 ration in  which  our  Sovereign  promises  and  pledges 
 himself  to  exert  his  mercy  and  his  power  is  the 
 present  moment.  Concerning  the  next  instant,  or 
 the  morrow,  he  has  given  no  assurance  or  certainty 
 whatever.     Shedd. 
 
 3-10.  Throughout  three  most  memorable  chap- 
 ters, the  3d,  4th,  and  5th,  the  apostle  expatiates 
 on  the  ministry  which  he  had  received,  and  which 
 sustained  him  in  every  place,  so  that  he  fainted  not. 
 It  was  of  the  New  Testament  excelling  the  Old  Cov- 
 enant in  life  and  glory.  It  was  a  dispensation  of 
 light  and  clearness,  not  of  veiled  faces.  Paul  was 
 intrusted  with  a  manifestation  of  the  truth  in  men's 
 consciences — a  message  of  reconciliation  to  their 
 hearts.  Invested  with  such  a  ministry,  he  bore  all 
 things  for  Jesus'  sake.     D.  F. 
 
 10.  A  believing  man  m  a  man  of  large  posses- 
 sions. Silver  and  gold  he  may  have  none  ;  but  not 
 the  less  on  that  account  are  his  possessions  great. 
 "  Having  nothing,  and  yet  possessing  all  things,"  is 
 the  apostle's  description  of  him.  There  is  no  end,  no 
 measure  of  his  possessions,  for  they  are  summed  up 
 in  tlu'  fullness  of  him  that  filleth  all  in  all.     Bonar. 
 
 11-13.  Tiiey  were  his  "children."  How  could  he 
 resent  even  unmerited  reproach  from  them,  bound  as 
 
SECTION  283.-2  CORINTHIANS  6  :  1-18;   7  :  1. 
 
 369 
 
 they  were  to  him  by  so  dear  a  tie  ?  He  had  suffered 
 for  them ;  he  pardoned  them,  for  they  did  it  ig- 
 norantly.  His  spirit  sought  for  them  the  only  ex- 
 cuse it  could.  How  worthy  a  successor  of  his 
 Master's  spirit !  What  a  well-spring  of  love,  inex- 
 haustible in  its  freshness  as  in  its  life !  And  this 
 is  the  true  test  of  gracioii^  charity.  Hold  fast  to 
 love.  If  men  wound  your  heart,  let  them  not  sour 
 or  embitter  it ;  let  them  not  shut  up  or  narrow  it ; 
 let  them  only  expand  it  more  and  more,  and  be  able 
 always  to  say  with  Paul,  "  lly  heart  is  enlarged." 
 F.  W.  R. 
 
 15.  On  one  side  loe  must  be,  Christ's  or  Belial's. 
 Righteousness  refuses  fellowship  with  unrighteous- 
 ness. Light  offers  no  hospitality  to  darkness.  If 
 idols  have  our  heart's  secret  worship,  the  true  tem- 
 ple of  God  shuts  its  doors  upon  us.  We  must  touch 
 and  handle  the  unclean  thing  or  let  it  alone.  We 
 do  assort  with  the  unbelievers,  or  come  out  from 
 among  them  and  be  separate ;  and  the  Judge  knows 
 
 which  we  do.    F.  D.  H. The  atheist  is  not  merely 
 
 he  who  professes  unbelief,  but,  strictly  speaking, 
 every  one  who  lives  without  God  in  the  world.  And 
 the  heretic  is  not  merely  he  who  has  mistaken  some 
 Christian  doctrine,  but  rather  he  who  causes  divisions 
 among  the  brethren.  And  the  idolater  is  not  merely 
 he  who  worships  images,  but  he  who  gives  his  heart 
 to  something  which  is  less  than  God ;  for  a  man's 
 god  is  that  which  has  his  whole  soul  and  worship, 
 that  which  he  obeys  and  reverences  as  his  highest. 
 F.  W.  R. 
 
 We  take  our  names  from  Christ  and  the  Scrip- 
 tures ;  but  we  take  our  views  from  the  world,  i.  e., 
 from  that  class  of  people  among  whom  our  lives 
 are  spent.  We  are  "  disciples,"  but  we  do  not  follow 
 Christ  at  any  inconvenience.  We  are  soldiers,  but 
 we  do  not  run  any  risks  in  fighting  for  him.  We 
 are  a  priesthood — where  are  our  sacrifices  ?  We  are 
 fellow-workers  with  God — what  are  we  doing  with 
 God  ?  Many  of  us  hardly  ever  think  of  the  obli- 
 gation to  labor  for  the  Lord.  Fashion  can  com- 
 mand us.  Pleasure  can  command  us.  Money  can 
 ■  command  us.    Society  can  command  us.    God  speaks 
 
 to  us,  and  we  are  deaf.     I.  Hall. Is  there  a  new 
 
 heart ;  a  new  life  ;  a  new  conversation  ?  Are  there 
 new  hopes ;  new  joys ;  new  objects  of  pursuit  ?  Or 
 is  there  some  plan  for  compromising  matters  with 
 God,  and  an  inquiry  how  the  hold  on  the  world  may 
 be  continued  ?  Is  there  still  a  purpose,  while  the 
 decencies  of  the  Christian  profession  shall  be  main- 
 tained, to  grasp  still  as  much  of  the  world  as  pos- 
 sible ;  to  be  as  gay  and  as  happy  in  the  world  as 
 may  possibly  consist  y\Hh  the  Christian  profession? 
 I  tremble  when  I  think  of  such  an  endeavor  to 
 make  a  compromise  with  God,  and  a  league  with  the 
 world;  attempting  to  make  light  and  darkness 
 meet.    A.  B. 
 
 67 
 
 17.  Come  out,  be  separate.  Both  a  be- 
 ginning and  a  continuing ;  both  a  revolution  and  a 
 habit ;  both  a  new  principle  and  a  new  life  is  this 
 great  decisive  act  of  the  Christian.  A  coming  out 
 from  irreligious  associations  is  one  part ;  it  implies 
 energy  of  purpose  kindled  by  faith.  Being  separate 
 implies  the  maintenance  of  the  ground  thus  taken 
 against  all  opponents,  whether  they  frown  or  laugh, 
 sneer  or  slight,  reason  or  threaten.  "Come  out" 
 from  the  bonds  of  vicious  compliance  and  ungodly 
 habit  is  a  call  to  the  courage  and  faith  of  the  awak- 
 ened heart.  "  Be  separate  "  from  sin  is  a  command 
 to  the  persevering  will.  "  Touch  not "  the  renounced 
 pollution  is  an  adjuration  to  the  sanctified  conscience. 
 And  these  are  the  three  daily  heroisms  in  the  disci- 
 pline of  the  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 18.  Sons  and  daughters!  What  a  power  of 
 personal  endearment  is  lodged  in  that  particularity 
 of  speech !  Not  "  children"  merely,  losing  indi- 
 vidual consolation  in  the  generality  of  the  family ! 
 God  uses  names  that  come  nearer  to  personal  aifcc- 
 tion,  and  meet  a  personal  want.  F.  D.  H. Med- 
 itate often  and  deeply  on  his  Fatherhood,  and  on  the 
 filial  relation  in  which  we  stand  to  him.  This  of 
 itself  is  sufficient  to  stir  in  the  heart  an  emotion  of 
 love  toward  him.  But  when  God  is  presented  to  us 
 as  the  gospel  presents  him — when  we  are  assured 
 that  his  love  was  so  true,  so  clinging,  that  even 
 when  we  were  in  the  depths  of  our  degradation  and 
 ruin,  fighting  against  him  with  all  the  force  of  our 
 will,  he  gave  his  Only-begotten  Son  to  be  the  pro- 
 pitiation for  our  sins,  then  indeed  the  sentiment  of 
 love  to  him  begins  to  claim  for  itself  a  supremacy 
 over  the  will,  and  to  establish  itself  as  a  principle  of 
 
 action.     E.  M.  G. Then  you  will  put  your  faith 
 
 into  honest  and  faithful  work,  and,  being  in  the 
 world,  will  not  be  of  the  world.  The  stamp  of  an- 
 other loyalty  will  be  upon  you.  The  spring  of  an- 
 other joy  and  liberty  will  be  in  you.  And  then,  not 
 till  then,  will  the  great  end  and  object  of  your  crea- 
 tion as  a  spiritual  being,  a  son  or  daughter  of  God, 
 begin  to  be  realized  in  your  life.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 1.  The  real  Christian  is  not  merely  satisfied  with 
 outward  reformation,  but  pants  also  for  inward 
 purity.  His  desire  is  not  only  to  keep  the  flesh  and 
 body  free  from  the  show  of  sin,  but  the  heart  pure 
 from  the  guilt  of  sin.  Paul  dissuades  his  converts 
 from  sin  by  reminding  them  of  the  promises  of 
 God;  which  promises  are,  that  he  will  work  with 
 them  by  his  Spirit  and  give  them  "  a  new  heart  and 
 a  new  spirit " ;  and  "  renew  them  in  the  spirit  of 
 their  minds."  "  Having,  therefore,"  he  says,  "  such 
 promises,  let  us  cleanse  ourselves  from  all  filthiness 
 
 of  flesh  and  spirit."     T.  M. Observe  the  gospel 
 
 principle  of  action.  It  is  not.  Separate  yourself 
 from  all  uncleanness  in  order  that  you  may  get  a 
 right  of  sonship  ;  but.  Because  ye  are  sons  of  God, 
 
370 
 
 SECTION  284.-2  CORINTHIAXS  7  :  2-16. 
 
 therefore  be  pure.  It  is  not,  Work  in  order  to 
 be  saved  ;  but,  Because  you  are  saved,  therefore 
 work  out  your  salvation.  It  is  not,  Labor  that  you 
 may  be  accepted ;  but.  Labor  because  you  are  ac- 
 cepted in  the  beloved.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 Those  who  do  not  mourn  under  their  imperfec- 
 tions, and  unfeignedly  desire  and  endeavor  to  be 
 
 better,  were  never  really  good.  It  is  a  perfect 
 contradiction  for  any  man  to  think  he  is  sincere 
 in  his  choice,  and  prepared  in  his  affections  for 
 the  pure  glorious  felicity  in  heaven,  that  does  not 
 labor  to  "  cleanse  himself  from  all  pollutions  of  flesh 
 and  spirit,  and  to  perfect  holiness  in  the  fear  of 
 God."     Bates. 
 
 Section  284. 
 
 2  CoBiNTHiANS  vii.  2-16. 
 
 2  Receive  u.s  ;  we  have  wronged  no  man,  we  have  corrupted  no  man,  we  have  defrauded 
 
 3  no  man.     I  speak  not  this  to  condemn  you:  for  I  have  said  before,  that  ye  are  in  our  hearts 
 
 4  to  die  and  live  with  you.     Great  is  my  boldness  of  speech  toward  you,  great  is  my  glorying 
 
 5  of  you  :  I  am  filled  with  comfort,  I  am  exceeding  joyful  in  all  our  tribulation.  For,  when 
 we  were  come  into  Macedonia,  our  flesh  had  no  rest,  but  we  were  troubled  on  every  side; 
 
 6  without  wei'e  fightings,  within  were  fears.     Nevertheless  God,  that  comforteth  those  that 
 
 7  are  cast  down,  comforted  us  by  the  coming  of  Titus ;  and  not  by  his  coming  only,  but  by 
 the  consolation  wherewith  he  was  comforted  in  you,  when  he  told  us  your  earnest  desire, 
 
 8  your  mourning,  your  fervent  mind  toward  me ;  so  that  I  rejoiced  the  more.  For  though 
 i  made  you  sorry  witli  a  letter,  I  do  not  repent,  though  I  did  repent :  for  I  perceive  tliat 
 the  same  epistle  hath  made  you  sorry,  though  it  were  but  for  a  season. 
 
 9  Now  I  rejoice,  not  that  ye  were  made  sorry,  but  that  ye  sorrowed  to  repentance:  for  ye 
 were  made  sorry  after  a  godly  manner,  that  ye  might  receive  damage  by  us  in  nothing. 
 
 10  For  godly  sorrow  worketh  repentance  to  salvation  not  to  be  repented  of:  but  the  sorrow 
 
 11  of  the  world  worketh  death.  For  behold  this  selfsame  thing,  that  ye  sorrowed  after  a 
 godly  sort,  what  carefulness  it  wrought  in  you,  yea,  tchat  clearing  of  yourselves,  yea,  tchat 
 indignation,  yea,  what  fear,  yea,  what  vehement  desire,  yea,  ichat  zeal,  yea,  what  re^-enge! 
 
 12  In  all  things  ye  have  approved  yourselves  to  he  clear  in  this  matter.  Wherefore,  though  I 
 wrote  unto  you,  I  did  it  not  for  his  cause  that  had  done  the  wrong,  nor  for  his  cause  that 
 
 13  suffered  wrong,  hut  that  our  care  for  you  in  the  sight  of  God  might  appear  unto  you.  There- 
 fore we  were  comforted  in  your  comfort:  yea,  and  exceedingly  the  more  joyed  we  for  the 
 
 14  joy  of  Titus,  because  his  spirit  was  refreshed  by  you  all.  For  if  I  have  boasted  any  thing  to 
 him  of  you,  I  am  not  ashamed ;  but  as  we  spake  all  things  to  you  in  truth,  even  so  our 
 
 15  boasting,  which  /  ??ia(Ze  before  Titus,  is  found  a  truth.  And  his  inward  aftection  is  more 
 abundant  toward  you,  whilst  he  remembereth  the  obedience  of  you  all,  how  with  fear  and 
 
 16  trembling  ye  received  him.     I  rejoice  therefore  that  I  have  confidence  in  you  in  all  things. 
 
 GoiUij  sorrow  is  an  inward  moral  force  which  produces  a  real  transformation  of  life  and  conduct.  It 
 does  not  expend  itself  in  the  tears,  the  moans,  and  the  nervous  excitements  of  a  barren  pietism.  As  the 
 Scripture  saith,  "  It  worketh  effectual  reformation  not  to  be  repented  of."  "  Fruits  meet  for  repentance," 
 or  a  course  of  life  and  action  congruous  with  this  interior  moral  change,  must  surely  follow  this  ingenuous 
 sorrow  under  the  light  of  a  gospel  which  reveals  the  fullness  of  the  divine  mercy  set  forth  by  an  all-suffi- 
 cient atonement.  For  to  the  sorrowing  heart  the  gospel  reveals  free  pardon  as  the  gift  of  God's  munifi- 
 cence ;  reveals  the  Divine  Spirit  as  waiting  to  impart  strength  ;  reveals  the  sympathetic  love  of  angels  as 
 waiting  to  break  forth  into  songs  of  welcome,  that  shall  hail  the  converted  soul's  accession  to  the  ranks  of 
 the  redeemed  ones.  When  the  heart  is  touched  with  healthful  grief  for  sin,  these  revelations  reach  its 
 deepest  springs  of  action,  and  awaken  sentiments  of  love  and  gratitude  which  must  express  themselves 
 iu  acts  of  joyous  obedience.  Deliverance,  emancipation,  redemption,  freedom,  salvation — these  are  tlie 
 words  which  fall  like  heavenly  music  upon  the  listening  ear,  and  furnish  an  adequate  supply  of  rnotive- 
 power  to  meet  the  soul's  most  urgent  wants.     Hague. 
 
 Tiie  simplest  way  in  which  the  sorroio  of  the  world  works  death  is  seen  in  the  effect  of  mere  regret 
 for  worldly  loss.  There  are  certain  advantages  with  which  we  come  into  the  world.  Youth,  health, 
 friends,  and  sometimes  property.     So  long  as  these  are  continued,  we  are  happy  ;  and  because  happy,  fancy 
 
SECTION  284.-2  CORIXTHIAXS  7  :  2-10. 
 
 371 
 
 ourselves  very  grateful  to  God.  But,  when  these  blessings  are  removed,  we  count  ourselves  hardly  treated 
 as  if  we  had  been  defrauded  of  a  right ;  rebellious,  hard  feelings  come  ;  then  it  is  you  see  people  become 
 bitter,  spiteful,  discontented.  At  every  step  in  the  solemn  path  of  life,  something  must  be  mourned  which 
 will  come  back  no  more ;  the  temper  that  was  so  smooth  becomes  rugged  and  uneven ;  the  benevolence 
 that  expanded  upon  all  narrows  into  an  ever-dwindling  selfishness — we  are  alone ;  and  then  that  death- 
 like loneliness  deepens  as  life  goes  on.  The  course  of  man  is  downward,  and  he  moves  with  slow  and 
 ever  more  solitary  steps  down  to  the  dark  silence — the  silence  of  the  grave.  This  is  the  death  of  heart ; 
 the  sorrow  of  the  world  has  worked  death.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 5.  Without,    fightings ;    within,    fears. 
 
 The  great  trials  of  faith  and  patience  find  themselves 
 represented  in  miniature  in  the  little  crosses,  rug- 
 gednesses,  unpleasant  collisions  of  one  day's  walk. 
 Temptations  in  the  heat  of  conversation  to  overstate 
 things,  or  to  use  acrimonious  language,  or  to  throw 
 out  (for  the  sake  of  amusement)  words  bordering  on 
 the  profane — temptations  to  lose  one's  temper,  to 
 indulge  appetite  in  eating,  to  resign  one's  self  to  calls 
 of  ease  and  sloth,  or  to  harbor  thoughts  of  impuri- 
 ty— all  this  is  the  miniature  crucible,  in  which  day 
 by  day  the  faith  and  patience  of  God's  children  are 
 tried  and  approved.  There  are  fightings  without 
 and  fears  within,  oppositions,  vexations,  annoyances, 
 anxieties,  apprehensions.  It  is  painful  to  thwart 
 natural  inclinations,  as  a  Chri'^tian  must  do  several 
 times  in  each  day ;  it  is  called  in  Scripture  "  cruci- 
 fixion of  the  flesh,"  and  crucifixion  can  not  but  be 
 painful.  But  comfort  thee,  faithful  soul !  the  night 
 is  coming  when,  if  thou  wilt  endure  patiently  at 
 present  the  fever-fit  of  passion  or  excitement,  thy 
 anxiety  shall  have  worn  off,  and  the  Saviour  shall 
 fold  thee  under  his  wing,  and  thou  shalt  sit  down 
 under  his  shadow  with  great  delight.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 To  say  that  doubts  and  fears  are  sinful,  is  not 
 the  way  to  remove  them,  but  to  increase  them ;  in- 
 asmuch as  the  sincere  soul  will  fear  more  and  more, 
 by  thinking  it  has  more  sin  to  answer  for.  The  very 
 doubts  and  fears  of  weak  believers  evidence  that 
 they  are  in  covenant  with  God,  and  have  already  the 
 faith  of  his  own  elect,  though  they  want  such  a  de- 
 gree of  it  as  to  make  them  comfortable  in  their  own 
 consciences.  If  there  was  no  faith,  there  would  be 
 no  doubting ;  for  these  two  are  at  once  working  in 
 the  heart,  the  one  opposing  the  actings  of  the  other ; 
 so  that  my  very  fears  that  I  have  not  faith  prove 
 that  I  have  it.  If  doubts  are  traced  to  their  origin, 
 no  culpable  unbelief,  no  consent  of  the  will,  can 
 ever  be  found  at  the  bottom  of  them,  but  real  faith 
 will  always  be  discovered  at  their  root.  For  why 
 does  the  soul  doubt  ?  Not  because  it  disbelieves  the 
 promises  therein  contained  ;  but  because,  seeing  its 
 own  sin  and  depravity,  and  God's  holiness  and 
 purity,  and  not  having  clear  views  of  the  Lord's 
 method  of  justifying  the  ungodly  without  money  and 
 without  price,  it  distresses  and  perplexes  itself  with 
 the  notion  that  its  great  vileness  is  a  bar  to  the 
 
 mercy  of  God.  Nature  must,  in  a  manner,  be  re- 
 versed, before  this  great  Scriptural  truth  will  be  re- 
 i  ceived,  viz.,  that  sin,  not  goodness,  qualifies  even/  per- 
 son for  the  gospel  salvation.  The  verity  of  the  prom- 
 ises, then,  is  not  questioned  by  the  feeble,  doubting 
 Christian ;  but  what  he  doubts  and  fears  is,  that  he 
 himself  has  no  interest  in  them ;  and  so  far  is  Chri.-^t 
 from  being  displeased  with  such  weaklings,  that  he 
 yearns  with  a  more  than  common  tenderness  over 
 them.     Hill. 
 
 6.  He  that  comforteth  "those  that  are  cast 
 down "  really  shows  that  he  is  aware  of  his  ser- 
 vant's great  need.  Not  through  the  coming  of  an 
 angel  with  radiant  wings,  but  through  that  of  a  fel- 
 low-laborer with  favorable  tidings.  He  raises  the 
 cast-down  heart  from  the  dust.      Van  0. 
 
 7.  So  that  I  rather  rejoiced.  The  Corin- 
 thians had  given  a  hearty  welcome  to  Titus,  and 
 on  receiving  the  first  Epistle  had  been  grieved  and 
 sorry  for  the  evil  which  they  had  previously  con- 
 nived at.  As  to  the  particular  case  of  which  the 
 apostle  had  written,  they  had  subjected  the  man 
 "  who  had  done  the  wrong "  to  a  discipline  severe 
 yet  not  inexorable.  On  hearing  these  tidings,  Paul 
 feels  renewed  confidence  in  the  Corinthians,  and, 
 with  his  characteristic  generosity  of  temper,  tells 
 them  so.     D.  F. 
 
 8.  The  beautiful  law  is,  that  in  proportion  as 
 the  repentance  increases  the  grief  diminishes.  "  I 
 rejoice,"  says  Paul,  that  "  I  made  you  sorry,  though 
 it  were  but  for  a  time.''''  And  few  things  more  sig- 
 nally prove  the  wisdom  of  this  apostle  than  his  way 
 of  dealing  with  this  grief  of  the  Corinthian.  He 
 tried  no  artificial  means  of  intensifying  it — did  not 
 urge  the  duty  of  dwelling  upon  it,  magnifying  it,  or 
 even  of  gauging  and  examining  it.  So  soon  as  grief 
 had  done  its  work,  the  apostle  was  anxious  to  dry 
 useless  tears.  A  proud  remorse  does  not  forgive 
 itself  the  forfeiture  of  its  own  dignity  ;  but  it  is  the 
 very  beauty  of  the  penitence  which  is  according  to 
 God,  that  at  last  the  sinner,  realizing  God's  forgive- 
 ness, does  learn  to  forgive  himself.  What  is  meant 
 by  the  publican's  going  down  to  his  house  justified, 
 but  that  he  felt  at  peace  with  himself  and  God  ? 
 F.  W.  R. 
 
 9.  Sorrow  may  produce  two  kinds  of  reforma- 
 tion, a  transient  or  a  permanent  one  ;  an  alteration 
 
372 
 
 SECTIOy  284.-2   CORIXTIIIAXS  7  :  2-16. 
 
 in  habits  which,  originating  in  emotion,  will  last  so 
 long  as  that  emotion  continues,  and  then,  attci*  a 
 few  fruitless  efforts,  be  given  up — a  repentance 
 which  will  be  repented  of ;  or  again,  a  permanent 
 change,  which  will  be  reversed  by  no  after-thought 
 — a  repentance  not  to  be  repented  of. 
 
 10.  Godly  sorrow.  Sorrowing  according  to 
 God.  God  sees  sin,  not  in  its  consequences,  but  in 
 itself ;  a  thing  infinitely  evil,  even  if  the  conse- 
 quences were  happiness  to  the  guilty  instead  of  mis- 
 ery. So  sorrow,  according  to  God,  is  to  see  sin  as 
 God  sees  it.  It  is  not  a  microscopic  self-examina- 
 tion, nor  a  mourning  in  which  self  is  ever  upper- 
 most ;  tn;/  character  gone ;  the  greatness  of  tny  sin  ; 
 the  forfeiture  of  my  salvation.  The  thought  of 
 God  absorbs  all  that.  And  the  Christian — gazing 
 not  on  what  he  is,  but  on  what  he  desires  to  be — 
 dares,  even  when  the  recollection  of  his  sin  is  most 
 vivid  and  most  poignant,  to  say  with  Peter,  thinking 
 less  of  him.self  than  of  God,  "  Lord,  thou  knowest 
 all  things,  thou  knowest  that  I  love  thee."    F.  W.  R. 
 
 Repentance.  The  simple  meaning  of  this 
 word,  which  was  so  familiar  to  the  lips  of  the  first 
 preachers  of  the  gospel,  is  "  a  change  of  mind." 
 Whensoever  the  term  metanoia,  which  was  usually 
 employed  by  the  apostles  to  designate  this  change, 
 fell  upon  the  ear  of  a  Greek,  it  was  always  under- 
 stood to  denote  some  kind  of  conversion.  His  idea 
 of  the  nature  of  the  change  intended  would  be 
 naturally  modified  by  the  connection  in  which  the 
 word  occurred  ;  but  whensoever  it  was  used  by  a 
 Chrhtian  teacher,  in  connection  with  the  startling 
 narrative  of  his  master's  life,  death,  and  resurrec- 
 tion, it  always  denoted  such  a  change  in  one's  habits 
 of  thought,  feeling,  and  conduct,  as  constituted  a 
 necessary  preparation  for  the  heartfelt  reception  of 
 Christ  as  the  true  Teacher,  the  only  Saviour,  and 
 the  rightful  Sovereign  of  the  soul.     Hague. 
 
 Not  to  be  repented  of.  Coming  to  Christ  is 
 the  crown  of  repentance.  It  is  the  only  kind  of  re- 
 pentance that  really  gives  rest  and  peace.  It  is  the 
 only  repentance  that  stills  the  tumult  of  the  soul, 
 and  makes  repenting  sweet  instead  of  bitter.  We 
 must  endeavor,  not  merely  to  see  that  we  have  done 
 wrong — much  grievous  wrong — but  to  come  to  Christ 
 himself  to  be  forgiven.  We  must  think  of  him  as 
 of  one  who  deeply  loved  us,  who  still  yearns  after 
 our  love,  whom  we  have  not  thought  of  as  we 
 ought.  We  have  done  wrong,  but  let  all  other 
 wrong  be  swallowed  up  in  the  thought  of  the  pain 
 that  we  have  given,  that  we  are  giving,  to  the  soul 
 of  the  most  loving  Friend  of  ours  that  ever  lived. 
 That  only  will  give  us  rest.  All  other  repentance  is 
 hard  work;  wearisome,  cheerless;  at  the  best  it 
 gives  a  sort  of  relief  from  pain.  But  coming  to 
 Christ  gives  real  joy  to  tiie  licart  and  life.     F.  T. 
 
 The  sorrow  of  the  world  worketh  death. 
 
 1  There  is  a  sorrow  for  past  transgressions  which 
 proves  no  more  in  our  favor  than  a  fever  in  the 
 j  brain  or  a  whirlwind  in  the  air.  No  holy  effects 
 follow  it ;  it  may  break  our  hearts,  but  it  will  never 
 subdue  them.  Xo  gracious  dispositions  produce  it : 
 a  troubled  conscience,  a  dread  of  shame,  a  fear  of 
 punishment — these  are  its  sources.  Death  is  its 
 end.  C.  B. It  is  the  principal  distress  of  ex- 
 treme bodily  hunger,  that  the  organs  of  digestion 
 begin  themselves  to  be  gnawed  and  digested,  in 
 place  of  the  food  on  which  the  digestive  power  is 
 accustomed  to  spend  its  energ}-.  Remorse,  in  the 
 same  way,  is  a  moral  hunger  of  the  soul.  It  is  the 
 bitter  wail  of  a  famished  immortality.  It  is  your 
 conscience  lashing  your  perverse  will ;  your  defraud- 
 ed, hungry  love  weeping  its  dry,  pitchy  tears  on  the 
 desert  your  evil  life  has  made  for  it.  It  is  your 
 whole  spiritual  nature  famished  by  sin,  muttering 
 wrathfully,  and  growling  like  a  caged  lion  at  the 
 bars  which  shut  him  up  to  himself.  And  as  bodily 
 hunger  sometimes  causes  the  starving  man  to  see 
 devils  in  his  ravings,  so  this  hunger  of  remorse  fills 
 the  soul  with  angry  demons  and  ministers  of  ven- 
 geance, waiting  to  execute  judgment.  Sleep  van- 
 ishes not  seldom,  or  comes  only  in  dreams  that  scare 
 the  sleeper.  The  day  lags  heavily,  and  the  man 
 carries  a  load  of  selfish  regret  and  worldly  sorrow 
 that  worketh  death.     H.  B. 
 
 11,  12.  The  criminal  had  undergone  public 
 shame  and  public  humiliation ;  his  had  been  private 
 grief,  and  many  searchings  of  heart ;  and  all  this 
 had  not  only  taught  him  a  lesson  which  never  could 
 be  forgotten,  and  strengthened  him  by  terrible  disci- 
 pline against  future  weakness,  but  alsQ  had  set  up 
 for  the  Corinthians  a  higher  standard,  and  vindicated 
 the  purity  of  Christian  life  and  the  dignity  of  the 
 Christian  Church.  This  was  the  pain,  and  these 
 were  its  results.  Seeing  these  results,  Paul  steadily 
 contemplated  the  necessary  suffering.  Let  us  now 
 infer  from  this  a  great  truth — the  misfortune  of 
 non-detection.  They  who  have  done  wrong  congrat- 
 ulate themselves  upon  not  being  found  out.  A  sin 
 undetected  is  the  soil  out  of  which  fresh  sins  will 
 grow.  The  worst  misfortune  that  can  happen  is  to 
 sin  and  to  escape  detection :  shame  and  sorrow  do 
 God's  work,  as  nothing  else  can  do  it.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 11.  What  indignation,  desire  !  A  heart 
 that  becomes  soft  beneath  the  cross  of  Christ,  how 
 earnest,  burning,  pure,  are  the  tears  it  weeps !  For 
 the  sufferings  which  the  Holy  One  of  God  endured 
 on  account  of  our  sins,  teach  us  in  what  light  they 
 are  regarded  by  God,  and  open  up  the  deepest  foun- 
 tains of  our  sorrow.  Sorrow  withoiit  Christ  is  death. 
 But  to  repent  at  the  cross  of  Christ,  that  is  resurrec- 
 tion, that  is  life.  There  is  pleasure  in  every  pang 
 into  which  the  thought  of  love  enters,  and  therefore 
 in  every  such  pang  there  is  strength.     One  love  de- 
 
SECTION  285.-2  COEINTHIAKS  8  :  1-2^. 
 
 373 
 
 Berves  another !  cries  the  soul,  when  she  has  dried 
 her  weeping  eyes,  and  goes  forth  and  works.  And 
 the  work  which  she  then  has  done,  it  was  for  her 
 Lord,  and  from  love  to  him  that  she  did  it.     A.  T. 
 
 What  zeal.  True  zeal  will  hate  sin,  yet  love 
 the  sinner.  True  zeal  will  hate  heresy,  and  yet  love 
 the  heretic.  True  zeal  will  long  to  break  the  idol, 
 but  deeply  pity  the  idolater.  True  zeal  will  abhor 
 every  kind  of  wickedness,  but  labor  to  do  good,  even 
 to  the  vilest  transgressor.  True  zeal  will  speak  truth 
 boldly,  like  Athanasius,  against  the  world ;  but  true 
 zeal  will  speak  the  truth  in  love.     Ryle. 
 
 13.  No  other  system  except  the  Christian  sys- 
 tem of  grace  could  thus  afford  to  honor  penitence, 
 because  no  other  gives  such  testimony  against  sin. 
 It  is  because  Christianity  is  so  holy,  that  it  can  take 
 hold  of  the  fallen  to  lift  them  out  of  the  mire  in 
 which  they  have  sunk,  and  caa  make  use  of  those 
 even  who  have  dishonored  Christ,  as  promoters  of 
 his  cause  before  a  censorious  and  Pharisaical  world. 
 The  man  who  had  disgraced  Christianity  at  Corinth, 
 when  he  evinced  thorough  repentance,  was  taken 
 back  into  a  holy  body,  to  be  a  blessing  again,  and 
 to  be  blest  in  that  sacred  circle.  But  if  the  gospel 
 had  been  another  kind  of  religion,  if  external  purity 
 of  morals  had  been  its  highest  aim,  then  doubtless 
 every  marked  lapse  would  have  been  visited  with 
 hopeless  exclusion,  lest  the  white,  or  rather  the 
 •white-washed,  robes  of  the  pure  should  be  soiled  by 
 the  contact  of  the  unclean.  But  Christ  came  to  call 
 sinners  to  repentance,  and  so  his  Church  is  a  blessed 
 sort  of  hospital,  where  the  faulty  and  guilty  can  be 
 cured  ;  where  bitter,  ineffaceable  memories,  instead 
 of  overwhelming  the   soul  in  sorrow,  can  be  the 
 
 starting-point  of  a  new  life,  can  be  a  motive  to  new 
 fidelity,  a  warning  against  return  to  sin  ;  where  the 
 sympathies  aroused  by  a  common  experience  can 
 greet  the  penitent  on  his  return ;  and  where  those 
 whose  sin-malady  has  been  of  a  more  hidden  sort, 
 knowing  that  they  too  belong  to  the  class  of  the 
 recovered,  can  welcome  him  as  a  fellow  in  suffering, 
 a  fellow  in  salvation.     T.  D.  W. 
 
 13-16.  This  chapter  is  one  of  the  most  impas- 
 sioned utterances  in  all  literature.  Now  he  glories 
 in  the  Corinthians.  They  fill  him  with  comfort  to 
 ovei'flowing,  with  joy  to  painful  excess.  And,  again, 
 he  grieves  that  he  should  ever  have  grieved  them, 
 and  can  only  console  himself  with  the  happy  effects 
 of  their  grief — that  it  was  a  sorrow  to  repentance 
 and  life.  Yet,  beneath  all  this  intense  sympathy 
 with  the  Corinthians,  there  runs  and  heaves  an  under- 
 current of  feeling  for  Titus  hardly  less  intense. 
 The  mere  coming  of  Titus  had  been  a  great  comfort 
 to  him  ;  and  not  only  his  coming,  but  the  assurance 
 that  the  Corinthians  had  been  kind  to  Titus,  and 
 had  comforted  him.  "  I  was  comforted  in  your  com- 
 fort :  yea,  and  exceedingly  the  more  I  rejoiced  for 
 the  joy  of  Titus,  because  hh  spirit  was  refreshed  by 
 you  all."  In  the  frankness  of  confidential  talk,  Paul 
 had  often  boasted  to  Titus  of  the  Corinthians  ;  and 
 now  it  is  an  inexpressible  happiness  to  him  that  his 
 boasts  have  been  verified :  "  If  I  have  boasted  to 
 him  of  you,  I  am  not  ashamed  "  ;  and  that  Titus  has 
 learned  to  love  them  "  with  a  deep,  inward  affec- 
 tion." And  thus  throughout  the  chapter  he  makes 
 much  of  the  Corinthians  and  much  of  Titus,  till  we 
 can  not  say  whether  we  more  admire  the  apostle  or 
 love  the  friend.     Cox. 
 
 Section  285. 
 
 2  Corinthians  vlii.  1-24. 
 
 1  Moreover,  brethren,  we  do  you  to  wit  of  the  grace  of  God  bestowed  on  the  churches  of 
 
 2  Macedonia  ;  how  that  in  a  great  trial  of  affliction  the  abundance  of  their  joy  and  their  deep 
 
 3  poverty  abounded  unto  the  riches  of  their  liberality.     For  to  their  power,  I  bear  record, 
 
 4  yea,  and  beyond  their  power  they  irere  willing  of  themselves;  praying  us  with  much  in- 
 treaty  that  We  would  receive  the  gift,  and  take  upon  us  the  fellowship  of  the  ministering 
 
 5  to  the  saints.     And  this  they  did,  not  as- we  hoped,  but  first  gave  their  own  selves  to  the 
 
 6  Lord,  and  unto  ns  by  the  will  of  God.     Insomuch  that  we  desired  Titus,  that  as  he  had 
 begun,  so  he  would  also  finish  in  you  the  same  grace  also. 
 
 7  Therefore,  as  ye  abound  in  every  thing,  in  fiiith,  and  utterance,  and  knowledge,  and  in 
 
 8  all  diligence,  and  in  your  love  to  us,  see  that  ye  abound  in  this  grace  also.     I  speak  not  by 
 commandment,  but  by  occasion  of  the  forwardness  of  others,  and  to  prove  the  sincerity  of 
 
 9  your  love.     For  ye  know  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that,  though  he  was  rich,  yet 
 
 10  for  your  sakes  he  became  poor,  that  ye  through  his  poverty  might  be  rich.     And  herein  I 
 give  my  advice  :  for  this  is  expedient  for  you,  who  have  begun  before,  not  only  to  do,  but 
 
 11  also  to  be  forward  a  year  ago.     Xow  therefore  perform  the  doing  of  it;  that  as  there  icas 
 
 12  a  readiness  to  will,  so  there  may  he  a  performance  also  out  of  that  which  ye  have.     For  if 
 
374 
 
 SECTION  285.-2  CORINTHIANS  8  :  1-2^. 
 
 there  be  first  a  willing  mind,  it  is  accepted  according  to  that  a  man  hath,  and  not  according 
 
 13  to  that  he  hath  not.     For  I  mean  not  that  other  men  be  eased,  and  ye  burdened:  but  by 
 
 14  an  equality,  that  now  at  this  time  your  abundance  may  he  a  supj^ly  for  their  want,  that 
 
 15  their  abundance  also  may  be  a  siipi)li/  for  your  want :  that  there  may  be  equality  :  as  it  is 
 written,  He  that  had  gathered  much  had  nothing  over  ;  and  he  that  had  gathered  little  had 
 no  lack. 
 
 16  But  thanks  le  to  God,  which  put  the  same  earnest  care  into  the  heart  of  Titus  for  you. 
 
 17  For  indeed  he  accepted  the  exhortation  ;  but  being  more  forward,  of  his  own  accord  he 
 
 18  went  unto  you.     And  we  have  sent  with  liim  the  brother,  whose  praise  is  in  the  gospel 
 
 19  throughout  all  the  churches ;  and  not  that  only,  but  who  was  also  chosen  of  the  churches 
 to  travel  with  us  with  this  grace,  wiiich  is  administered  by  us  to  the  glory  of  the  same  Lord, 
 
 20  and  declaration  of  your  ready  mind :  avoiding  this,  that  no  man  should  blame  us  in  this 
 
 21  abundance  which  is  administered  by  us :  providing  for  honest  things,  not  only  in  the  sight 
 
 22  of  the  Lord,  but  also  in  the  sight  of  men.  And  we  have  sent  with  them  our  brother,  whom 
 we  have  oftentimes  proved  diligent  in  many  things,  but  now  mucli  more  diligent,  upon  the 
 
 23  great  coufidence  which  I  have  in  you.  Whether  any  do  enquire  of  Titus,  he  is  my  partner 
 and  fellowhelper  concerning  you  :  or  our  brethren  be  enquired  oJ\  they  are  the  messengers 
 
 24  of  the  churches,  and  the  glory  of  Christ.  Wherefore  shew  ye  to  them,  and  before  the 
 churches,  the  proof  of  your  love,  and  of  our  boasting  on  your  behalf. 
 
 If  we  would  be  as  Christ  is  in  this  world,  if  we  would  follow  his  steps  as  our  loving  Master,  there  is 
 but  one  way,  one  straight,  narrow  way ;  the  way  of  self-denying  charity.  Shall  we  go  on  speaking  of  His 
 atoning  sacrifice,  but  ourselves  sacrifice  nothing ;  of  His  poverty  for  us,  but  have  ourselves  no  thought 
 except  for  this  world's  riches  ;  of  His  humiHatiou  for  us,  but  ourselves  seek  only  how  to  exalt  ourselves 
 and  our  families  in  this  world  ;  of  His  having  "  emptied  himself  "  of  his  inherent  majesty,  and  ourselves 
 remain  "  full  "  ?  Not  in  words  but  in  deeds  did  He  love  us,  when  he  came  down  amid  our  sin  and  shame 
 and  sufferinrrs,  to  be  hated,  scorned,  crucified,  to  bear  our  sins.  Not  in  words  then  but  in  deeds  must  be 
 the  love  which  wc  meanwhile  show  to  Him  in  his  poor ;  learning,  slowly  it  may  be,  but  day  by  day,  to 
 forego  things  which  tempt  the  eyes,  the  taste,  the  senses  ;  looking  not  at  what  we  can  afford  to  spend 
 upon  self,  but  what  we  may  lawfully  deny  self;  not  what  additional  comforts  we  may  keep  aroimd  us, 
 but  what  indulgences  we  may  part  with,  that  we  may  give  the  more  unto  Him  ;  seeking  how  our  habits 
 may  become  more  simple ;  parting  with  luxuries  which  perish  in  the  using,  and  which  soon  must  part 
 with  us,  in  order  to  win  the  love  of  God  ;  parting  with  things  temporal  for  things  eternal,  with  fading 
 enjoyments  for  everlasting  glory  ;  with  things  without  us,  that  Christ  (as  He  has  promised  to  those  who 
 love)  may  make  his  abode  in  us.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 The  second  division  of  the  Epistle  occupies  the 
 eighth  and  ninth  chapters,  and  forms  the  only  speci- 
 men extant  of  apostolic  teaching  on  the  duty  and 
 privilege  of  giving  money  to  God  and  the  poor.  It 
 is  well  to  mark  how  much  attention  the  foremost  of 
 all  the  apostles  gave  to  such  a  matter  as  the  col- 
 lection of  money.  It  is  not  right  to  let  the  money 
 of  the  Lord's  house  be  collected  and  managed  on 
 mere  earthly  principles.  The  treasury  of  his  tem- 
 ple is  holy.  Those  who  jnit  money  into  it  should 
 be  reminded  that  Christ  sits  over  against  the  trea- 
 sury. Those  who  f^ive  contributions  ought  to  regard 
 them  in  the  light  here  thrown  around  them  by  Paul, 
 exercising  liberality  under  the  grace  of  God,  making 
 an  offering  with  the  same  reverence  as  belongs  to 
 prayer  and  praise,  and  with  such  an  overwhelming 
 sense  of  the  Lord's  goodness  as  will  lead  them,  not 
 to  speak  of  their  own  gifts,  but  to  repeat  with  hum- 
 ble joy  the  words  which  close  this  second  part  of 
 the  Epistle :  "  ThanKS  be  unto  God  for  his  unspeak- 
 able Kift."     D.  F. 
 
 1.  "  Make  known  to  you"  would  now  be  better 
 understood  than  the  obsolete  "  do  you  to  wit  of."  A. 
 
 2.  It  was  not  the  splendid  donations  of  the 
 rich  which  drew  forth  the  praises  of  the  San  of 
 God,  but  the  more  than  royal  munificence  of  that 
 indigent  widow  who  gave  "  all  that  she  had,  even 
 all  her  living."  So  the  apostle  tells  us  here  of  "  the 
 churches  of  Macedonia."  ....  In  every  section  of 
 the  Christian  Church,  a  spirit  of  self-denying  benev- 
 olence is  the  exception,  and  a  spirit  of  worldly  self- 
 indulgence,  which  leaves  little  for  God,  is  the  rule. 
 Nor  can  a  thoughtful  Christian  reflect  on  the  grow- 
 ing necessities  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  and  the 
 imploring  attitude  of  the  heathen  world,  and  then 
 remember  how  insignificant  a  proportion  of  the 
 vast  pecuniary  resources  of  the  Christian  Church  is 
 at  present  appropriated  to  the  demands  of  that 
 kingdom  and  the  salvation  of  that  world,  without 
 feeling  that,  among  the  revolutions  which  must  pre- 
 cede the  universal  reign  of  Christ,  one  nmst  be  a 
 revolution  in  (he  economy  of  Christian  benevolence. 
 
SECTION'  285.-2  CORINTHIANS  8  : 1-24. 
 
 375 
 
 5.  First  gave  their  own  selves  to  the 
 XiOrd.  The  gospel  bei^htens  benevolence  into  one 
 of  the  most  spiritual  and  improving  duties  the 
 Christian  can  perform.  For,  by  imbuing  his  heart 
 with  the  love  of  God,  it  enables  him  to  taste  the 
 godlike  enjoyment  of  doing  good;  and,  by  teaching 
 him  to  refer  all  his  acts  of  benevolence  to  Christ,  to 
 perform  them  as  expressions  of  gratitude  to  him,  to 
 hope  for  their  acceptance  through  him,  and  to  pray 
 that  they  may  tend  to  his  glory,  it  keeps  him  near 
 to  the  cross,  in  an  atmosphere  of  spiritual  and  ele- 
 vated piety.     J.  II. 
 
 9.  Christ  is  the  reference  for  everything.  To 
 Christ's  life  and  Christ's  spirit  Paul  refers  all  ques- 
 tions, both  practical  and  speculative,  for  a  solution. 
 It  is  in  spirit  and  not  in  letter  that  Christ  is  our 
 •example.  The  Corinthians  were  asked  to  give  money 
 for  a  special  object,  and  Christ  is  brought  forward 
 as  their  example.  But  Christ  did  not  give  money : 
 he  gave  himself.  His  riches  were  perfect  happi- 
 ness ;  his  poverty  was  humiliation  ;  and  he  humbled 
 himself  that  we,  through  his  poverty,  might  be 
 made  rich.  He  gave  himself  to  bless  the  world. 
 This,  then,  is  the  example;  and  it  is  the  spirit  of 
 that  example  which  the  Corinthians  are  urged  to 
 imitate.  It  was  giving,  it  was  love,  that  was  the 
 essence  of  the  sacrifice.  The  form  was  a  secondary 
 thing.  It  was  life  in  His  case,  it  was  money  in 
 theirs ;  the  one  thing  needful  was  a  love  like  His, 
 which  was  the  desire  to  give  and  to  bless.  F.  W.  R. 
 The  mere  circumstance  of  His  assuming  our 
 nature  was  to  him  an  unutterable  humiliation.  We 
 can  not  measure  the  depth  of  it,  for  we  can  not 
 measure  the  height  of  his  original  greatness.  All 
 we  can  say  is,  he  was  God,  the  self-existent,  bound- 
 less Jehovah ;  no  lofty  angel,  no  inferior  deity,  but 
 "  very  God  of  very  God,"  possessing  in  himself  all 
 the  fullness  of  the  divine  perfections,  sharing  with 
 his  eternal  Father  in  all  he  was  and  enjoyed.  Nay, 
 he  was  the  eternal  Father,  one  with  him  in  essence 
 
 as  well  as  in  glory.     C.  B. He  took  on  ifimself 
 
 our  manners  and  our  poverty  that  he  might  bestow 
 on  us  bis  own  riches.  For  his  passion  is  our  relief 
 from  suffering,  and  his  death  is  our  immortality,  and 
 his  tears  are  our  joy,  and  his  burial  is  our  resurrec- 
 tion, and  his  baptism  is  our  sanctification,  and  his 
 stripes  are  our  healing,  and  his  chastisement  is  our 
 peace,  and  his  ignominy  is  our  glory.     Athanasius. 
 
 You  know  the  height  from  which  he  stooped. 
 You  know  the  depth  of  humiliation  to  which  he 
 descended ;  that  he  found  no  resting-place  between 
 his  throne  and  the  cross.  You  know  for  whom  he 
 did  this — for  his  enemies,  his  destroyers.  You  know 
 that  he  did  this  voluntarily  ;  that  his  own  love  was 
 the  only  obligation ;  that  he  welcomed  each  indignity, 
 invited  each  pang ;  made  them  a  part  of  his  plan  of 
 condescension.     You  know  how  earnestly  he  prose- 
 
 cuted the  work  of  our  salvation  ;  that  in  every  step 
 he  took  he  was  only  gratifying  the  compassionate 
 yearnings  of  his  own  heart ;  that  he  assumed  life 
 for  the  express  purpose  of  laying  it  down.  You 
 know  the  object  for  which  he  did  it  all — for  your 
 salvation ;  that  he  might  pour  his  fullness  into  your 
 emptiness,  his  riches  into  your  poverty;  that  he 
 might  raise  you  to  heaven,  and  share  with  you  the 
 glories  of  his  own  throne.  And  will  you  withhold 
 from  him  any  thing  in  your  possession  ?  Will  you 
 not  freely  contribute  of  your  worldly  substance  to 
 diffuse  the  knowledge  of  his  grace  ?     J.  H. 
 
 11.  Now  therefore  perform  the  doing 
 of  it.  True  though  it  is  that  willingness  is  ac- 
 cepted where  the  means  are  not,  yet  where  the 
 means  are,  willingness  is  only  tested  by  performance. 
 Test  yourself  by  action ;  test  your  feelings  and  your 
 liberal  words  by  self-denial.  Do  not  let  life  evapo- 
 rate in  slothful  sympathies.  You  wish  you  were 
 rich,  and  fancy  that  then  you  would  make  the  poor 
 happy,  and  spend  your  life  in  blessing  ?  Now — now 
 is  the  time — now  or  never.  Habituate  your  heart 
 to  acts  of  giving.  Habituate  your  spirit  to  the 
 thought  that  in  all  lives  something  is  owed  to  God. 
 Neglect  this  now,  and  you  will  not  practice  it  more 
 when  rich.  Charity  is  a  habit  of  the  soul,  therefore 
 now  is  the  time.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 Out  of  that  which  ye  have.  It  is  plain 
 that  the  little  and  the  much  are  to  be  estimated  by 
 the  quantity  of  the  means.  Such  was  our  Lord's 
 judgment  in  the  case  of  the  widow's  mite.  This 
 virtual  or  moral  estimate  claims  the  special  con- 
 sideration of  that  portion  of  the  religious  commu- 
 nity which  Providence  has  more  largely  favored.  It 
 is  not  for  them  to  be  well  satisfied  with  themselves 
 for  rendering  only  a  little  larger  share  of  aid  than 
 what  is  expected  from  those  in  much  inferior  con- 
 dition.     J.  F. Let   us   proportion  our  alms    to 
 
 our  ability,  lest  we  provoke  God  to  proportion  His 
 blessings  to  our  alms.     Beveridge. 
 
 12.  I  give  no  alms  mdy  to  satisfy  the  hunger  of 
 my  brother,  but  to  fulfill  and  accomplish  the  will 
 and  command  of  God.  I  draw  not  my  purse  for  his 
 sake  that  demands  it,  but  His  that  enjoined  it.  I 
 relieve  no  man  upon  the  rhetoric  of  his  miseries, 
 nor  to  content  mine  own  commiserating  disposition ; 
 for  this  is  still  but  moral  charity,  and  an  act  that 
 oweth  more  to  passion  than  to  reason.  He  that  re- 
 lieves another  upon  the  bare  suggestion  of  pity, 
 doth  not  this  so  much  for  his  sake  as  for  his  own  ; 
 for  by  compassion  we  make  other's  misery  our  own ; 
 and  so,  by  relieving  them,  we  relieve  ourselves  also. 
 
 BrowneA You   go   into   the    Church    to    obtain 
 
 mercy :  first,  show  mercy.  Make  God  your  debtor, 
 and  then  you  may  ask  of  Him,  and  receive  with 
 usury.  We  are  not  heard  barely  for  the  lifting  up 
 of  our  hands.     Stretch  forth  your  hands  not  only 
 
376 
 
 SECTION  286.— S  CORINTHIAXS  9  : 1-15. 
 
 to  heaven  but  to  the  poor.  If  you  stretch  out  your 
 hands  to  the  poor,  you  touch  the  very  height  of 
 heaven ;  for  He  that  sits  there  receives  your  alms. 
 But  if  you  lift  up  barren  hands,  it  profits  nothing. 
 
 Chrys. Alms  should  come  out  of  a  little  purse 
 
 as  well  as  out  of  a  great  sack ;  but  surely  where 
 there  is  plenty  charity  is  a  duty,  not  a  courtesy ;  it 
 is  a  tribute  imposed  by  Heaven  upon  us,  and  he  is 
 not  a  good  subject  who  refuses  to  pay  it.     Feltham. 
 
 Defer  not  charities  till  death.     He  that  doth  so 
 
 is  rather  liberal  of  another  man's  than  of  his  own. 
 Bacon. A  life  of  benevolence  ending  in  a  mu- 
 nificent bequest  is  like  a  glorious  sunset  to  a  sum- 
 mer's day ;  but  he  who  withholds  his  hand  from 
 deeds  of  benevolence  till  his  last  hour,  surrenders 
 his  property  to  death  rather  than  devotes  it  to 
 God.     J.  H. 
 
 13.  "For  I  mean  not  that  other  men  be  eased 
 and  ye  burdened " ;  as  if  the  benefit  of  the  poor 
 were  the  main  end ;  as  if  God  cared  for  the  poor, 
 and  not  for  the  rich ;  as  if  to  get  from  those  who 
 have,  and  bestow  on  those  who  have  not,  were  the 
 object  of  inciting  to  liberality.  Paul  distinctly  de- 
 nies this.  He  takes  the  higher  ground  :  it  is  a  grace 
 of  God.  He  contemplates  the  benefit  to  the  soul  of 
 the  giver. 
 
 15.  The  principle  laid  down  is,  that  the  abun- 
 dance of  the  rich  is  intended  for  the  supply  of  the 
 poor,  and  the  illustration  of  the  principle  is  drawn 
 from  a  miracle  in  the  wilderness.  There,  by  a 
 miraculous  arrangement,  if  any  one  through  greedi- 
 ness gathered  more  manna  than  enough,  it  bred 
 worms,  and  became  offensive  ;  and  if,  through  weak- 
 ness, or  deep  sorrow,  or  pain,  any  were  prevented 
 
 from  collecting  enough,  still  what  they  had  collected 
 was  found  to  be  sufficient.  In  this  miracle  Paul 
 perceives  a  great  universal  principle  of  human  life. 
 God  has  given  to  every  man  a  certain  capacity  and 
 a  certain  power  of  enjoyment.  Whatsoever  he 
 heaps  or  hoards  beyond  that  is  not  enjoyment  but 
 disquiet.  If  a  man  piles  up  wealth,  all  beyond  a 
 certain  point  becomes  disquiet.  Thus  thought 
 James  :  "  Your  gold  and  silver  is  cankered."  You 
 can  not  escape  the  stringency  of  that  law  of  the 
 daily  manna.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 16.  Titus  does  not,  like  Timothy,  appear  at  in- 
 tervals through  all  the  passages  of  the  apostle's 
 life.  He  is  not  mentioned  in  the  Acts  at  all,  and 
 this  is  the  only  place  where  he  comes  conspicuously 
 forward  in  the  Epistles,  and  all  that  is  said  of  him 
 is  connected  with  the  business  of  the  collection.  If 
 we  put  together  the  notices,  scanty  as  they  are,  of 
 the  conduct  of  Titus,  they  set  before  us  a  character 
 which  seems  to  claim  our  admiration  for  a  remark- 
 able union  of  enthusiasm,  integrity,  and  discre- 
 tion.    C. 
 
 20,  21.  It  was  in  order  to  preserve  his  own 
 reputation  that  Paul  shielded  himself  from  censure 
 by  consulting  appearances,  for  if  so  large  a  sum  had 
 been  intrusted  to  him  alone,  an  opening  would  have 
 been  left  for  the  suspicion  of  appropriating  a  por- 
 tion to  himself.  In  this  is  to  be  observed  Paul's 
 wisdom,  not  only  as  a  man  of  the  world,  but  as  a 
 man  of  God.  He  knew  that  he  lived  in  a  censorious 
 age,  that  he  was  as  a  city  set  on  a  hill,  that  the 
 world  would  scan  his  every  act  and  his  every  word, 
 and  attribute  all  conceivable  and  even  inconceivable 
 evil  to  what  he  did  in  all  honor.    F.  W.  R. 
 
 Section  286. 
 
 2  Corinthians  \x  1-15. 
 
 1  For  as  touching  the  ministering  to  the  saints,  it  is  superfluous  for  me  to  write  to  you: 
 
 2  for  I  know  the  forwardness  of  your  mind,  for  which  I  boast  of  you  to  them  of  Macedonia^ 
 
 3  that  Achaia  was  ready  a  year  ago ;  and  your  zeal  hatli  jjrovoked  very  many.  Yet  have  I 
 sent  tlie  brethren,  lest  our  boasting  of  you  should  be  in  vain  in  this  behalf;  that,  as  I  said, 
 
 4  ye  may  be  ready:  lest  haply  if  they  of  Macedonia  come  with  tne,  and  find  you  unprepared, 
 
 5  we  (that  we  say  not,  ye)  should  be  ashamed  in  this  same  confident  boasting.  Therefore  I 
 thought  it  necessary  to  exhort  the  brethren,  that  they  would  go  before  imto  you,  and  make 
 up  beforeliand  your  bounty,  whereof  ye  had  notice  before,  that  the  same  might  be  ready, 
 as  a  matter  of  bounty,  and  not  as  of  covetousness. 
 
 6  But  this  I  say,  He  which  soweth  sparingly  shall  reap  also  sparingly  ;  and  he  which  sow- 
 
 7  eth  bountifully  shall  reap  also  bountifully.  Every  man  according  as  he  purposeth  in  his 
 heart,  m  let  him  give;  not  grudgingly,  or  of  necessity:  for  God  loveth  a  cheerful  giver. 
 
 8  And  (if)d  w  able  to  make  all  grace  abound  toward  you;  that  ye,  always  having  all  s'lfti- 
 
 9  ciency  in  all  things,  may  abound  to  every  good  work :  (as  it  is  written,  lie  hath  dispersed 
 
 10  abroad ;  he  hath  given  to  the  poor :  his  righteousness  remaineth  for  ever.     Now  he  that 
 ministereth  .seed  to  the  sower  both  minister  bread  for  your  food,  and  multiply  your  seed 
 
 11  sown,  and  increase  the  fruits  of  your  righteousness;)  being  enriched  in  every  thing  to  alL 
 
SECTION  286.-2  CORINTHIANS  9  : 1-15. 
 
 srr 
 
 12  bonntifulness,  which  canseth  through  us  thanksgiving  to  God.     For  the  administration  of 
 this  service  not  only  supplieth  the  want  of  tlie  saints,  but  is  abundant  also  by  many  thanks- 
 
 13  givings  unto  God ;  whiles  by  the  experiment  of  this  ministration  they  glorify  God  for  your 
 professed  subjection  unto  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  for  your  liberal  distribution  unto  them, 
 
 14  and  unto  all  men;  and  by  their  prayer  for  you,  which  long  after  you  for  the  exceeding 
 
 15  grace  of  God  in  you.     Thanks  le  unto  God  for  his  unspeakable  gift. 
 
 Christian  liberality  puts  itself  in  sympathy  with  that  great  tide  of  universal  mercy,  which,  flowing 
 forth  from  the  throne  of  God  and  the  Lamb,  encompasses  every  island,  washes  every  shore,  and  proffers 
 its  life-giving  waters  to  every  individual  of  the  race.  It  is  prompted  by  sympathy  with  Christ  in  his  love 
 for  universal  man.  It  recognizes  Christ  as  the  Saviour  of  universal  man.  It  recognizes  the  kingdom  of 
 Christ  as  spiritual  and  universal.  Prompted  by  the  spirit  of  love  to  God,  enveloping  and  sanctifying  the 
 loves  and  the  liberalities  of  earth.  Christian  liberality  forces  the  stream  of  its  bounty  upward,  far,  far 
 above  them  all,  and  pours  it  forth  into  the  treasury  of  that  universal  empire  of  which  it  is  written :  "  The 
 kingdoms  of  this  world  are  become  the  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  of  his  Christ,  and  he  shall  reign  for 
 ever  and  ever."  Here  only  does  Christian  liberality  become  pure,  because  here  only  does  Christian  love 
 become  pure.  Unmixed  with  the  loves  and  the  liberalities  of  earth,  it  exhibits  itself,  like  the  water  of 
 the  river  of  life,  clear  as  crystal,  and  flowing,  like  that  blessed  river,  in  unstinted  bounty  all  over  the 
 world.     H.  SmUh. 
 
 What  we  wait  for,  and  arc  looking  hopefully  to  sec,  is  a  consecration  of  the  vast  money  power  of  the 
 world  to  the  work  and  cause  and  kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ.  For  that  day,  when  it  comes,  is  the  morning, 
 so  to  speak,  of  the  new  creation.  That  tide-wave  in  the  money  power  can  as  little  be  resisted  when  God 
 brings  it  on  as  the  tides  of  the  sea ;  and  like  these  also  it  will  flow  across  the  world  in  a  day.  And  such 
 a  result  we  are  to  look  for  largely  to  the  merchant  class  of  disciples.  Trade  expanding  into  commerce 
 and  commerce  rising  into  communion,  are  to  be  the  outline  of  the  story.  When  the  merchants  seeking 
 goodly  pearls — all  the  merchant  race — find  the  precious  one  they  seek,  and  sell  their  all  to  buy  it,  they 
 will  make  it  theirs.     H.  B. 
 
 Let  this  dignify  wealth  in  your  eyes ;  value  it 
 henceforth  on  this  account,  that  the  Lord  will  ac- 
 cept it  at  your  hands  as  an  offering  of  love.  Be 
 thankful,  though  you  may  have  but  little  with  which 
 to  present  him.  Seek  out  the  right  objects  for  it, 
 the  objects  which  you  deem  to  be  the  dearest  in  his 
 sight.  Give  to  them  all  you  can.  Give  under  a 
 grateful  sense  of  your  obligations,  and  you  will  feel 
 that  giving  itself  is  a  benefit,  that  it  is  an  act  in 
 
 which  you  receive  more  than  you  render.    J.  H. 
 
 A  liberal  heart  will  have  a  liberal  hand,  be  it  full  or 
 empty.  The  most  beautiful  examples  of  charitable 
 living  are  found  alike  among  the  rich  and  the  poor. 
 None  are  so  low  or  so  destitute  but  that  they  may 
 equal  the  princes  of  the  earth  in  charity.  Their 
 mites  may  even  outstrip,  in  their  beauty  and  re. 
 wai-d,  the  largest  bestowing  of  the  wealthy.  If 
 riches  make  us  proud  and  forgetful  of  our  ill-de- 
 servings,  they  will  harden  the  heart ;  but  if  they  be 
 received  as  the  largesses  of  heaven,  and  our  unwor- 
 thiness  be  deeply  tasted  in  them,  we  shall  delight 
 to  use  them  for  the  good  of  others.     H.  H. 
 
 4.  Observe  the  delicacy  of  the  mode  in  which 
 the  hint  is  given:  "  We  (that  we  say  not,  ye)  may 
 not  be  ashamed."  Paul  makes  it  a  matter  of  per- 
 sonal anxiety,  as  if  the  shame  and  fault  of  non- 
 payment would  be  his.  Thereby  he  appealed  not  to 
 their  selfish,  but  to  their  most  unselfish  feelings ; 
 
 he  appealed  to  their  gratitude,  their  generosity,  to 
 everything  which  was  noble  or  high  within  them. 
 This  is  a  great  principle — one  of  the  deepest  you 
 can  have  for  life  and  action.  Appeal  to  the  highest 
 motives ;  appeal  whether  they  be  there  or  no,  for 
 you  make  them  where  you  do  not  find  them.  Ar- 
 nold trusted  his  boys,  avowing  that  he  believed  what 
 they  affirmed,  and  all  attempt  at  deceiving  him  ceased 
 forthwith.  Let  men  say  what  they  will  of  human 
 nature's  evil,  a  generous,  real,  unaffected  confidence 
 never  fails  to  elicit  the  Divine  spark.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 6.  "  No  man  is  thoroughly  converted  till  his 
 piety  reaches  his  pocket."  So  said  a  Christian  lay- 
 man who  had  earned  the  right  to  say  it.  Let  the- 
 words  ring  in  men's  ears.  For  few,  how  very  few, 
 have  learned  the  blessedness  of  noble,  bountiful, 
 cheerful  giving.  Paul,  who  everywhere  urged  and 
 organized  the  charity  of  the  churches,  has  told  us 
 how  "  the  Lord  loveth  a  cheerful  giver  "  and  bless- 
 eth  "  him  that  soweth  bountifully."  He  warns  us 
 against  the  "  covetousness  which  is  idolatry " — 
 which  makes  money  our  God.  And  he  urgently 
 enjoins  upon  the  rich  the  duty  of  a  bountiful  liber- 
 ality. The  New  Testament  doctrine  of  human 
 ownership,  and  the  foundation  of  giving,  is  summed 
 up  in  one  word — stewardship.     An. 
 
 7.  The  duty  of  the  preacher  to  preach,  of  the 
 scholar  to  teach,  is  no  more  imperative  than  the 
 
378 
 
 SECTION  286.-2  COEINTHIAXS  9  : 1-15. 
 
 obligation  which  lies  upon  the  wealthy  to  give — to 
 <X)nsecrate  a  similar  proportion  of  the  particular 
 forms  of  power  which  they  wield  to  benevolent 
 ends.  If  we  would  ascertain,  then,  the  right  use  of 
 wealth  and  the  extent  of  the  obligation  which  binds 
 men  who  control  it,  we  should  recur  to  the  New 
 Testament,  and  there  study  the  precepts  and  exam- 
 ple of  Christ  and  his  immediate  followers.  What- 
 ever of  self-denial,  whatever  of  self-sacrifice,  what- 
 ■ever  of  consecration  of  power  to  the  salvation  of 
 men  and  the  glory  of  God  marked  the  career  of 
 these  exemplars  of  our  faith,  is  binding  to-day  upon 
 the  Christian  teacher,  the  Christian  preacher,  and 
 
 the  Christian  merchant.     M.  B.  A. The  Gospel 
 
 of  Christ,  in  harmony  with  its  great  design  of  es- 
 tablishing a  reign  of  love,  leaves  its  followers  to 
 assess  themselves.  It  puts  into  their  hands,  indeed, 
 a  claim  upon  their  property,  but  leaves  the  question, 
 how  much  ?  to  be  determined  by  themselves.  In 
 assisting  them  to  fill  up  the  blank  with  the  proper 
 assessment,  the  only  step  which  it  takes  is  to  point 
 them  to  the  cross  of  Christ ;  and,  while  their  eye  is 
 :fixed  there  in  admiring  love,  to  say,  "  How  much 
 owest  thou  unto  thy  Lord  ?  "  "  Freely  ye  have  re- 
 ceived, freely  give."     J.  H. Christian  charity  is 
 
 a  calm,  wise  thing ;  nay,  sometimes  it  will  appear 
 to  a  superficial  observer  a  very  hard  thing — for  it 
 has  courage  to  refuse.  A  Christian  man  will  not 
 give  to  everything ;  he  will  not  give  because  it  is 
 the  fashion ;  he  will  not  give  because  an  appeal  is 
 vei'v  impassioned,  or  because  it  touches  his  sensi- 
 bilities. He  gives  as  he  "purposelh  in  his  heart." 
 F.  W.  R. 
 
 8.  Xo  soul  was  ever  yet,  or  ever  will  be,  gener- 
 ous in  its  dealings  with  God,  which  has  not  first 
 formed  a  large  estimate  of  God's  generosity.  Oh 
 for  a  juster  conception  of  the  intensity  of  His  love 
 and  tenderness  for  us,  of  His  unspeakable  willing- 
 ness to  give  us  day  by  day,  and  hour  by  hour,  all 
 things  which  are  requisite  for  the  spiritual  life !    E. 
 
 M.  G. Spiritual  prosperity  is  inseparable  from 
 
 Christian  liberality.  For  "  God  loveth  a  cheerful 
 giver :  and  God  is  able  to  make  all  grace  abound 
 toward  you."  As  often  as  you  practice  this  duty  in 
 an  evangelical  spirit,  you  must  be  conscious  that  the 
 best  part  of  your  sanctified  nature  is  called  into  ex- 
 ercise ;  your  heart  is  partially  discharged  of  its  re- 
 maining selfishness ;  your  mind  is  braced  more  for 
 Christian  activity ;  your  sympathy  causes  you  to 
 feel  afre-sh  your  alliance  with  man  ;  your  beneficence 
 enables  you  to  rejoice  in  your  union  of  spirit  with 
 Christ,  and  adds  a  new  bond  to  that  power  of  affec- 
 tion which  binds  you  to  his  cause.  And  while  other 
 <iuties  bring  you  nearer  to  Christ,  this  may  be  said 
 at  once  to  place  you  by  his  side,  and  to  exalt  you 
 into  a  real  though  humble  imitator  of  his  divine 
 henevolence.    J.  H. 
 
 9.  A  habit  of  benevolence  must  be  contracted 
 and  kept  alive,  as  all  other  habits  are,  by  constant 
 exercise.  There  is  not  a  day  passes  over  our  heads 
 but  we  might  contribute  something  to  lessen  the 
 uneasiness  or  promote  the  happiness  of  those  with 
 whom  we  have  to  do,  and,  by  studying  to  promote 
 their  happiness,  we  mold  ourselves  into  those  hab- 
 its which  are  productive  of  our  own,  both  here  and 
 hereafter.     Seed. 
 
 11.  Paul  urges  all  these  motives  for  giving : 
 emulation ;  self-esteem ;  gratitude,  or  sense  of  in- 
 finite benefaction;  prudence,  common  sense,  and  a 
 reasonable  regard  to  what  is  fair  and  equitable ;  a 
 sense  of  honor  before  men  and  God ;  ambition — a 
 noble  desire  to  obtain  for  ourselves,  and  to  turn  to 
 account  the  largest  and  most  liberal  supplies  of  the 
 divine  bounty ;  and  lastly,  zeal  for  the  glory  of  God 
 — a  feeling  of  what  redounds  to  His  honor  in  this 
 whole  matter,  He  being  first,  middle,  and  end  in  it 
 all.     Ross. 
 
 12.  By  the  practice  of  Christian  liberality,  the 
 glory  of  God  and  the  credit  of  religion  are  pro- 
 moted;  and  what  object  should  be  of  more  precious 
 and  abiding  concern  to  the  believer  than  this  ?  The 
 new-born  liberality  of  the  first  Christians  for  the 
 support  of  their  needy  brethren  was  bringing  the 
 benevolent  power  of  Christianity  to  the  test ;  and 
 the  result  of  "  the  experiment  of  this  ministration  " 
 was  such  as  to  call  forth  songs  of  exultation  to  the 
 glory  of  God.  It  displayed  the  gospel  in  a  new 
 aspect,  brought  to  light  its  benevolent  energies, 
 showed  them  that  much  as  they  knew  of  its  virtues, 
 it  contained  hidden  excellences  which  it  would  re- 
 quire time  and  circumstances  to  evolve  and  display ; 
 it  filled  the  Church  with  a  chorus  of  praise  to  the 
 glory  of  God.     J.  H. 
 
 13.  What  are  the  rewards  of  liberality  which 
 Paul  promises  to  the  Corinthians  ?  They  are,  first, 
 the  love  of  God  (v.  7) ;  secondly,  a  spirit  abounding 
 to  every  good  work  (v.  8) ;  thirdly,  thanksgiving  on 
 their  behalf  (vs.  11-13).  A  noble  harvest!  but 
 all  spiritual.  Comprehend  the  meaning  of  it  well. 
 When  you  give  to  God  sacrifcc,  and  know  that  what 
 you  give  is  sacrificed,  and  is  not  to  be  got  again, 
 even  in  this  world ;  for  if  you  give,  expecting  it 
 back  again,  there  is  no  sacrifice;  charity  is  no  spec- 
 ulation in  the  spiritual  funds,  no  wise  investment,  to 
 be  rejjaid  with  interest  either  in  time  or  eternity ! 
 No !  the  rewards  are  these :  Do  right,  and  God's 
 recompense  to  you  will  be  the  power  of  doing  more 
 right.  Give,  and  God's  reward  to  you  will  be  the 
 spirit  of  giving  more ;  a  blessed  spirit,  for  it  is  the 
 Spirit  of  God  Himself,  whose  life  is  the  blessedness 
 of  giving.  Love,  and  God  will  pay  you  with  the 
 capacity  of  more  love ;  for  love  is  heaven — love  is 
 God  within  you.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 15.  "  Herein  is  love !  "     "Thanks  be  unto  God 
 
SECTIOX  287.-2  CORINTHIAXS  10  : 1-18. 
 
 379 
 
 for  his  unspeakable  gift ! "  And  while  you  are 
 standing  in  the  presence  of  this  matchless  display 
 of  love,  "  what  doth  the  Lord  require  of  thee  ? " 
 Por  yourself,  he  invites  you  to  accept  that  love  and 
 be  happy.  And  in  relation  to  your  fellow-men,  he 
 only  requires  that  the  stream  of  gratitude  which 
 his  great  love  has  drawn  from  your  heart  should  be 
 poured  into  that  channel  in  which  a  tide  of  mercy 
 is  rolling  through  the  world,  and  bearing  blessings 
 to  the  nations.  He  who  for  your  sake  gave  his  Son 
 asks  you  for  his  sake  to  give  of  your  worldly  sub- 
 stance to  the  cause  of  human  happiness.  He  asks 
 you  to  cast  into  that  treasury  into  which  he  hath 
 given  his  Son,  and  poured  all  the  blessings  of  his 
 grace.  The  office  to  which  God  designates  every 
 man  from  the  moment  of  his  conversion  is  meant  to 
 be  a  new  donation  to  the  world.  The  relation  in 
 which  he  places  him  to  the  world  is  meant  to  be  a 
 fresh  expression  of  the  same  infinite  love  which 
 prompted  him  to  give  Christ ;  it  is  to  be  viewed  as 
 nothing  less  than  a  symbolical  representation  to  the 
 ■world  of  that  unspeakable  gift.  He  is  not  that  gift, 
 hut  is  sent  to  bear  witness  of  that  gift ;  not  merely  to 
 announce  it  with  his  lips,  but  to  describe  and  com- 
 memorate its  fullness  and  freeness  in  his  own  char- 
 acter. Like  his  blessed  Lord  he  is  to  look  upon  him- 
 self as  dedicated  to  the  cause  of  human  happiness. 
 
 Muse  on  the  prophetic  paintings  of  the  latter- 
 day  glory,  that  day  without  a  cloud :  the  enemies  of 
 man  subdued,  the  disorders  of  the  world  hushed, 
 all  its  great  miseries  passed  away;  Christ  on  his 
 throne  in  the  midst  of  a  redeemed,  sanctified,  happy 
 creation ;  all  things  sacred  to  his  name ;  all  tongues 
 rehearsing  for  the  last  great  chorus  of  the  universe ; 
 all  hearts  united  in  holy  love,  and  in  that  love  offer- 
 ing themselves  up  as  one  everlasting  sacrifice  as- 
 cending before  him  in  its  own  flames ;  new  heavens, 
 and  a  new  earth,  wherein  dwelleth  righteousness. 
 All  things  are  waiting  for  it.  All  things  are  ready 
 but  the  Church  of  Christ ;  and  until  its  prayers,  its 
 wealth,  all  its  energies  and  resources  are  laid  at  the 
 feet  of  Christ,  all  things  must  continue  to  wait. 
 Then,  by  the  mercies  of  God ;  by  the  richness  of 
 his  goodness  toward  you  in  nature,  providence,  and 
 grace ;  by  the  sacredness  of  the  commands  which  he 
 has  laid  upon  you ;  by  a  legitimate  regard  for  your 
 own  well-being ;  and  by  the  credit  of  that  religion 
 whose  honor  should  be  dearer  to  you  than  life ; 
 above  all,  by  Christ's  painful  self-denial  and  deep 
 humiliation  ;  by  his  obedience  unto  the  death  of  the 
 cross ;  by  that  mystery  of  love  which  led  him  to  be- 
 come poor  that  he  might  make  you  eternally  rich — 
 0  Christian  soul,  dedicate  your  property  as  you  ded- 
 icate your  soul  to  God  !    J.  H. 
 
 Section  287. 
 
 2   COKINTHIANS   X.  1-18. 
 
 1  Now  I  Paul  myself  beseech  you  by  the  meekness  and  gentleness  of  Christ,  who  in  presence 
 
 2  am  base  among  you,  but  being  absent  am  bold  toward  you  :  but  I  beseech  you,  that  I  may 
 not  be  bold  when  I  am  present  with  that  confidence,  wherewith  I  think  to  be  bold  against 
 
 3  some,  which  think  of  us  as  if  we  walked  according  to  tlie  flesh.     For  though  we  walk  in 
 
 4  the  flesh,  we  do  not  war  after  the  flesh  :  (for  the  weapons  of  our  warfare  are  not  carnal, 
 6  but  mighty  through  God  to  the  pulling  down  of  strong  holds ;)  casting  down  imaginations, 
 
 and  every  high  thing  that  esalteth  itself  against  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  bringing  into 
 
 6  captivity  every  thought  to  the  obedience  of  Christ ;  and  having  in  a  readiness  to  revenge 
 all  disobedience,  when  your  obedience  is  fulfilled. 
 
 7  Do  ye  look  on  things  after  the  outward  appearance?     If  any  man  trust  to  himself  that  he 
 is  Christ's,  let  hitn   of  himself  think  this  again,  tliat,  as  he  is  Clirist's,  even  so  are  we 
 
 8  Christ's.     For  though  I  should  boast  somewhat  more  of  our  authority,  which  the  Lord  Jiath 
 
 9  given  us  for  edification,  and  not  for  your  destruction,  I  should  not  be  ashamed :  that  I  may  not 
 
 10  seem  as  if  I  would  terrify  you  by  letters.     For  his  letters,  say  they,  are  weighty  and  power- 
 
 11  ful ;  but  his  bodily  presence  is  weak,  and  his  speech  contemptible.  Let  such  an  one  think 
 this,  that,  such  as  we  are  in  word  by  letters  when  we  are  absent,  such  will  we  he  also  in 
 deed  Avhen  we  are  present. 
 
 12  For  we  dare  not  make  ourselves  of  the  number,  or  compare  ourselves  with  some  that 
 commend  themselves:  but  they  measuring  themselves  by  themselves,  and  comparing  them- 
 
 13  selves  among  themselves,  are  not  wise.  But  we  will  not  boast  of  things  without  our  mea- 
 sure, but  according  to  tlie  measure  of  the  rule  which  God  hath  distributed  to  us,  a  measure 
 
 14  to  reach  even  unto  you.     For  we  stretch  not  ourselves  beyond  our  measure^  as  though  we 
 
3S0 
 
 SECTION  287.-2  CORINTHIANS  10  : 1-18. 
 
 reached  not  unto  you:  for  we  are  come  as  far  as  to  you  also  in  preaching  the  gospel  of 
 
 15  Christ:  not  boasting  of  things  without  o;/?*  measure,  that  is,  of  other  men's  labours;  but 
 having  hope,  when  your  faith  is  increased,  that  we  shall  be  enlarged  by  you  according  tO' 
 
 16  our  rule  abundantly,  to  preach  the  gospel  in  the  regions  beyond  you,  and  not  to  boast  in 
 
 17  another  man's  line  of  things  made  ready  to  our  hand.     But  he  that  glorieth,  let  him  glory 
 
 18  in  the  Lord.     For  not  he  that  commendeth  himself  is  approved,  but  whom  the  Lord  com- 
 mendeth.  
 
 It  may  only  be  by  a  long-protracted  process  of  holy  discipline,  by  many  a  weary  hour  of  inward  con- 
 flict, fainting,  striving,  falling,  reviving,  yet  ever,  on  the  whole,  growing  in  conformity  to  the  will  of  God, 
 that  the  soul  attains  at  last  to  the  complete  mastery  over  self,  the  perfect  inward  harmony  of  a  spirit  in 
 which  everv  thought  and  feeling  and  desire  are  "  brought  into  captivity  to  the  obedience  of  Christ."  But 
 when  that  glorious  end  is  gained,  when  self  is  quelled,  and  duty  reigns  supreme  within  the  breast,  when 
 "  the  immortal  soul  becomes  consistent  in  self-rule,"  then  the  "  weary  strife  of  frail  humanity  "  is  at  an 
 end,  and  a  repose,  oh,  how  deep,  how  tranquil,  how  sublime !  diffuses  itself  throughout  the  spirit — a 
 repose  in  which  there  is  at  once  calmness  and  power,  the  sweet  serenity  of  an  infant's  slumbers,  yet  the 
 strength  of  an  angel  of  God.     C'aira. 
 
 With  this  chapter  begins  the  direct  personal  de- 
 fense of  Paul  against  his  rivals  and  adversaries ;  and 
 with  it  the  delicate  and  intricate  alternations  of 
 gravity  and  irony,  earnest  pleading  and  rallying, 
 which  make  this  portion  of  the  Epistle  so  exceed- 
 ingly difficult.  It  is  hardly  needful  to  say  that  the 
 whole  of  these  last  four  chapters  is  very  precious, 
 both  as  letting  us  into  the  personal  character  and 
 ways  of  the  apostle  and  as  abounding  with  rich 
 gems  of  faith,  hope,  and  Christian  charity.     A. 
 
 1.  Here,  again,  according  to  his  custom,  the 
 apostle  refers  to  the  example  of  Christ.  He  be- 
 sought the  Corinthians  "  by  the  meekness  and  gen- 
 tleness of  Christ."  He  vindicated  his  authority,  be- 
 cause he  had  been  meek,  as  Christ  was  meek ;  for 
 not  by  menace  nor  by  force  did  He  conquer,  but  by 
 the  might  of  gentleness  and  the  power  of  love.  Re- 
 member, fine  words  about  gentleness,  self-sacrifice, 
 meekness,  are  worth  very  little.  Talking  of  the  no- 
 bleness of  humility  and  self-surrender  is  not  believ- 
 ing in  them.  Would  you  believe  in  the  cross  and  its 
 victory?  then  live  in  its  spirit — act  upon  it.  F.  W.  R. 
 
 4.  It  is  the  living  piety  of  the  Church — back  of 
 all  sermons  however  studied,  all  creeds  however 
 orthodox,  all  rites  however  simple — that  gives  thom 
 force.  Not  the  great  names  of  her  eminent  min- 
 isters, not  the  increase  of  her  numbers,  not  the 
 outward  respect  which  she  receives  from  statesmen, 
 and  poets,  and  politicians,  but  the  living,  active 
 piety  of  her  members,  their  exemplary  and  devoted 
 spirit,  their  prayerfulness,  humility,  and  Christlike- 
 ness :  these  are  the  weapons  of  her  warfare,  not 
 carnal,  but  mighty  through  God  to  the  pulling  down 
 of  strongholds.  These  bring  down  to  her  aid  the 
 omnipotence  of  God.     E.  II.  G. 
 
 Here  is  an  apostle  of  the  Lord  Jesus  who  speaks 
 the  language  of  a  soldier.  He  is  planning  a  cam- 
 paign ;  nay,  rather,  he  is  making  war ;  he  glows  with 
 
 the  fire  of  a  genuine  military  enthusiasm.  But  the 
 weapons  of  his  warfare  are  not  carnal ;  the  standard 
 under  which  he  fights  is  a  more  sacred  sign  than  that 
 of  the  Cesar ;  the  operations  which  he  projects  are 
 to  be  carried  out  in  a  territory  more  difficult  of  con- 
 quest than  any  which  kept  the  conquerors  of  the 
 world  at  bay.  He  is  invading  the  region  of  human 
 thought ;  and,  as  he  fights  for  God,  he  is  sternly  re- 
 solved upon  conquest.  He  sees  rising  before  him 
 the  lofty  fortresses  of  hostile  errors ;  they  must  be 
 reduced  and  razed.  Every  mountain  fastness  to 
 which  the  enemy  of  Light  and  Love  can  retreat  must 
 be  scaled  and  destroyed ;  and  all  the  thought  of  the 
 human  soul  which  is  hostile  to  the  authority  of  the 
 Divine  truth  must  be  "  led  away  as  a  prisoner  of 
 war"  into  the  camp  of  Christ.  Truly  a  vast  and 
 unaccountable  ambition ;  a  dream — if  it  were  not, 
 as  it  was,  a  necessity ;  a  tyranny — if  anything  less 
 vigorous  and  trenchant  had  been  consistent  with  the 
 claims  of  the  truth  of  God,  or  equal  to  the  needs  of 
 the  soul  of  man.  Only  that  truth  has  an  indefeasi- 
 ble right  to  reign  in  the  intellect  of  man.  The  apos- 
 tle asserts  that  right,  when  he  speaks  of  bringing 
 the  whole  intelligence  of  man  into  the  obedience  of 
 Christ.     H.  P.  L. 
 
 5.  Casting  down  everything  that  exalt- 
 eth  itself  against  God.  This  is  that  bitter  root 
 of  all  enmity  in  man  against  God,  and  against  one 
 another — self;  man's  heart  turned  from  God  toward 
 himself.  And  the  very  work  of  renewing  grace  is 
 to  annul  and  destroy  self,  to  replace  God  in  his 
 right,  that  the  heart  and  all  its  affections  and  mo- 
 tions may  be  at  his  disposal.  So  that,  instead  of 
 self-will  and  self-love  that  ruled  before,  now  the  will 
 of  God  and  the  love  of  God  command  all.  Cap- 
 tivity to  Christ.  His  matchless  love  hath  freed 
 me  from  the  miserable  captivity  of  sin,  and  hath 
 for  ever  fastened  me  to  the  sweet  yoke  of  his  obe- 
 
SECTION  288.-2  CORINTHIAN'S  11 : 1-33. 
 
 381 
 
 dience.  Let  him  alone  to  dwell  and  rule  within  me ; 
 and  let  him  never  go  forth  from  my  heart  who  for 
 my  sake  refused  to  come  down  from  the  cross.     L. 
 
 12.  Men  observe  each  other's  actions  and  prin- 
 ciples ;  and  taking  the  general  character  of  each 
 which  they  find  prevailing  around  tliem,  erect  it 
 into  a  standard  of  morals  to  which  they  conform, 
 and  by  which  they  try  their  own  lives.  Hence,  the 
 opinion  of  the  world,  the  law  of  honor,  the  conven- 
 tional usages  of  society,  become  tests  by  which  men 
 learn  to  judge  of  right  and  wrong — crooked  rules 
 which,  false  in  themselves,  can  but  mislead  those 
 who  apply  them  to  the  decision  of  their  conduct. 
 
 •J.  J. A  simpler  and  heartier  reception  of  Christ 
 
 within  would  expel  this  eternal  self-reference,  self- 
 measurement,  self-inspection.  There  was  a  grand 
 thought  in  that  saying  of  a  believer  of  the  primitive 
 stamp :  "  I  do  not  want  to  possess  a  faith ;  I  want  a 
 faith  that  shall  possess  me."  The  safest  strength 
 of  the  heart  is  the  feeling  of  complete  dependence. 
 There  is  something  in  a  self-renouncing  and  trusting 
 temper  that  makes  piety  fragrant  with  the  air  of 
 Gethsemane.  You  find  it  only  where  you  find  the 
 life  hid  with  Christ  in  God.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 15,  16.  These  words  suggest  these  three  im- 
 portant principles :  the  great  general  duty  of  ex- 
 tending and  maintaining  the  ministry  of  the  gospel 
 beyond  the  more  central,  and  prominent,  and  favored 
 districts  of  its  domain  ;  the  blessedness  of  that 
 charity  which  voluntarily  supports  a  distant  minis- 
 try, even  while  maintaining  its  own  ;  and  the  propri- 
 -ety  of  prosecuting  the  work  in  strict  adherence  to  a 
 
 settled  distribution  of  ministerial  labor,  and  espe- 
 cially— for  on  this  the  apostle  eminently  insists — with 
 a  careful  recognition  of  the  rights  of  the  ministry 
 previously  located  in  each  district  of  the  Church. 
 
 W.  A.  B. Paul  was  now  fettered  in  his  plans  of 
 
 benevolence,  and  it  was  from  the  Corinthian  disciples 
 that  he  expected  his  release.  The  fulfillment  of  his 
 hope  depended  upon  their  progress  to  higher  attain- 
 ments in  faith.  There  is  involved,  then,  in  these 
 words  of  an  inspired  and  most  successful  mission- 
 ary, a  principle,  that  the  missionaries  of  the  Church 
 require  at  her  hands,  for  the  extension  and  success  of 
 their  efforts,  an  increase  of  faith.  If  we  look  to  the 
 period  when  the  limits  of  the  Church  were  most 
 rapidly  and  widely  extended,  it  will  be  found  not  the 
 era  when  the  worldly  power,  the  learning,  and  the 
 wealth  of  the  Church  were  at  their  highest  elevation, 
 but  in  the  age  when,  though  lacking  all  these,  by 
 the  energy  of  an  overmastering  faith,  she  rose  su- 
 perior to  every  impediment,  and,  destitute  of  all 
 earthly  aid  and  encouragement,  dared  to  hope  in 
 God.  Wise  in  his  wisdom,  and  strong  in  his  might, 
 she  devised  her  plans  of  conquest  upon  the  broad 
 and  magnificent  basis  of  the  Saviour's  promises,  and 
 then,  in  humility,  diligence,  and  simple  devotion, 
 called  upon  the  Saviour's  faithfulness  to  accomplish 
 the  plans  his  own  word  had  warranted  and  his  own 
 Spirit  incited.  And  in  most  of  the  great  revivals  of 
 faith  and  godliness  in  the  modern  Church,  it  will  be 
 discovered  that  the  rising  flood  of  religious  feeling 
 has  opened  anew,  or  found  and  followed  the  already 
 open  channel  of  missionary  enterprise.     W.  R.  W. 
 
 Section  288. 
 
 2  Corinthians  xi.  1-33. 
 
 1  Would  to  God  ye  could  bear  with  me  a  little  in  my  folly :  and  indeed  bear  with  nae. 
 
 2  For  1  am  jealous  over  you  with  godly  jealousj' ;  for  I  have  espoused  you  to  one  husband, 
 
 3  that  I  may  present  you  as  a  chaste  virgin  to  Christ.     But  I  fear,  lest  by  any  means,  as  the 
 serpent  beguiled  Eve  through  his  subtilty,  so  your  minds  should  be  corrupted  from  the  sim- 
 
 4  plicity  that  is  in  Clirist.    For  if  he  that  cometh  preacheth  another  Jesus,  whom  we  have  not 
 preached,  or  (f  ye  i-eceive  another  spirit,  which  ye  have  not  received,  or  another  gospel, 
 
 5  Avhich  ye  have  not  accepted,  ye  might  well  bear  with  7iim.     For  I  suppose  I  was  not  a  whit 
 
 6  behind  the  very  chiefest  apostles.     But  though  I  he  rude  in  speech,  yet  not  in  knowledge; 
 
 7  hut  we  have  been  thoroughly  made  manifest  among  you  in  all  things.     Have  I  committed 
 an  offence  in  abasing  myself  that  ye  might  be  exalted,  because  I  have  preached  to  you  the 
 
 8  gospel  of  God  freely  ?     I  robbed  other  churches,  taking  wages  of  them,  to  do  you  service. 
 
 9  And  when  I  was  present  with  you,  and  wanted,  I  was  chargeable  to  no  man :  for  that 
 which  was  lacking  to  me  the  brethren  wliich  came  from  Macedonia  supi)lied  :  and  in  all 
 
 10  things  I  have  kept  myself  from  being  burdensome  unto  you,  and  so  will  I  keep  myself.     As 
 the  truth  of  Christ  is  in  me,  no  man  shall  stop  me  of  this  boasting  in  the  regions  of  Achaia. 
 
 11  Wherefore?  because  I  love  you  not?     God  knoweth.     But  what  1  do,  that  I  will  do,  that 
 
 12  I  may  cut  off  occasion  from  them  which  desire  occasion ;  that  wherein  they  glory,  they 
 
 13  may  be  found  even  as  we.     For  such  are  false  a|)0Stles,  deceitful  workers,  transforming 
 
 14  themselves  into  the  apostles  of  Clirist.     And  no  marvel ;  for  Satan  himself  is  transformed 
 
 15  into  an  angel  of  light.     Therefore  it  is  no  great  thing  if  his  ministers  also  be  transformed 
 
 16  as  the  ministers  of  righteousness ;   whose  end  shall  be  according  to  their  works.     I  say 
 
382 
 
 SECTION'  388.-2  CORmTHIANS  11 : 1-33. 
 
 again.  Let  no  man  think  me  a  fool :  if  otherwise,  yet  as  a  fool  receive  me,  that  I  may  boast 
 
 17  myself  a  little.     That  which  I  speak,  I  speak  it  not  after  the  Lord,  but  as  it  were  foolishly, 
 
 18  in' this  contidence  of  boasting.     Seeing  that  many  glory  after  the  tlesh,  I  will  glory  also. 
 
 19  For  ye  suffer  fools  gladly,  s'eeing  ye  yourselces  are  wise.     For  ye  suffer,  if  a  man  bring  you 
 
 20  into  bondage,  if  a  man  devour  you^  if  a  man  take  of  you^  if  a  man  exalt  himself,  if  a  man 
 smite  you  on  tlie  face. 
 
 21  I  speak  as  concerning  reproach,  as  though  we  had  been  weak.     Howbeit,  whereinsoever 
 
 22  any  is  bold,  (I  speak  foolishly,)  I  am  bold  also.     Are  they  Hebrews  ?  so  am  I.     Are  they 
 
 23  Israelites  ?  so  am  1.     Are  they  the  seed  of  Abraham  ?  so  am  I.     Are  they  ministers  of 
 Christ  ?  (I  speak  as  a  fool)  I  am  more  ;  in  labours  more  abundant,  in  stripes  above  measure, 
 
 24  in  prisons  more  frequent,  in  deaths  oft.     Of  the  Jews  five  times  received  I  forty  stripes 
 
 25  save  one.     Thrice  was  I  beaten  with  rods,  once  was  I  stoned,  thrice  1  suffered  shipwreck, 
 
 26  a  night  and  a  day  I  have  been  in  the  deep  ;  i«  journeyings  often,  in  perils  of  waters,  in  perils 
 of  robbers,  in  perils  by  mine  own  countrymen,  in  perils  by  the  heathen,  in  perils  in  the 
 
 27  city,  in  perils  in  the  wilderness,  in  perils  in  the  sea,  in  perils  among  false  brethren ;  in 
 weariness  and  painfulness,  in  watchings  often,  in  hunger  and  thirst,  in  fastings  often,  in 
 
 28  cold  and  nakedness.     Beside  those  things  that  are  without,  that  which  cometh  upon  me 
 
 29  daily,  the  care  of  all  the  churches.     Who  is  weak,  and  I  am  not  weak?  who  is  offended, 
 
 30  and  I  burn  not  ?     If  I  must  needs  glory,  I  will  glory  of  the  things  which  concern  mine 
 
 31  infirmities.     The  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which  is  blessed  for  evermore, 
 
 32  knovveth  that  I  lie  not.     In  Damascus  the  governor  under  Aretas  the  king  kept  the  city  of 
 
 33  the  Damascenes  with  a  garrison,  desirous  to  apprehend  me :  and  through  a  window  in  a 
 basket  was  1  let  down  by  the  wall,  and  escaped  his  hands. 
 
 Having  given  himself  to  God,  Paul  desired  to  biing  with  himself  the  whole  world  as  an  offering.  To 
 this  end  he  traversed  sea  and  land,  Greece  and  the  barbarous  countries,  everywhere  plucking  up  the 
 thorns  of  sin,  that  he  might  sow  the  seed  of  the  gospel,  and  everywhere  transforming  men  into  angels. 
 
 Chrys. We  see  him,  in  the  prosecution  of  his  purpose,  traveling  from  country  to  country,  enduring 
 
 every  species  of  hardship,  encountering  every  extremity  of  danger,  assaulted  by  the  populace,  punished 
 by  the  magistrates,  scourged,  beaten,  stoned,  left  for  dead  ;  expecting,  wherever  he  came,  a  renewal  of 
 the  same  treatment  and  the  same  dangers  ;  yet,  when  driven  from  one  city,  preaching  in  the  next,  spend- 
 ing his  whole  time  in  the  employment,  sacrificing  to  it  his  pleasures,  his  case,  his  safety ;  persisting  in 
 this  course  to  old  age  (through  more  than  thirty  years) ;  unaltered  by  the  experience  of  pervcrseness,  in- 
 gratitude, prejudice,  desertion  ;  unsubdued  by  anxiety,  want,  labor,  persecutions  ;  unwearied  by  long  con- 
 finement, undismayed  by  the  prospect  of  death.     Paley. Full  of  impassioned  efficiency  and  yet  full  of 
 
 cool  discretion,  he  is  restlessly  at  work  for  a  spiritual  object ;  he  couples  vigorous  earnestness  and  manly 
 strength  with  the  tcnderest  mildness  ;  his  deep  spirit  overflows  with  love,  yet  without  becoming  soft  and 
 weak  ;  he  is  able  to  accommodate  himself  to  all  conditions,  bear  all  things,  hope  for  all  things,  joyfully 
 deny  himself  all  things,  even  such  as  are  lawful ;  he  lets  his  own  personal  interest  fade  entirely  from  his 
 view,  so  that  he  may  labor  for  the  invisible  kingdom  of  God,  and  live  for  a  crucified  man,  who  was  rejected 
 by  the  world,  and  yet  in  the  knowledge  of  whom  he  had  found  the  highest  good,  and  would  willingly  im- 
 part this  good  to  all  men.      Ulhuann. The  world  may  be  challenged  to  find  his  superior  in  simple 
 
 power  of  soul.  Judged  by  the  thought  in  his  writings,  he  stands  unsurpassed.  There  is  nothing  like 
 them  in  iron  logic,  in  profound  insight,  in  comprehensive  breadth,  in  all-embracing  grandeur  of  view. 
 There  is  nothing  like  them  in  their  expression  of  a  great  human  heart,  in  its  compassion  for  man,  in  its 
 love  for  God,  in  its  devotion  to  Jesus  Christ — bearing  the  burden  of  the  apostate  and  perishing  Jew, 
 reaching  out  after  the  dying  Gentile,  and  in  visions  of  the  ineffable  glory  anticipating  the  ecstasy  of 
 heaven.     Where  in  all  the  centuries  has  there  ever  appeared  another  such  indomitable  will  ?     D.  S.  G. 
 
 No  longer  is  Timothy  associated.  The  writer 
 is,  "  I,  Paul,  myself."  And  the  tone  becomes  very 
 firm,  sometimes  even  stern  and  sarcastic.  A  strong 
 anti-Pauline  party  had  arisen  at  Corinth,  headed  by 
 certain  teachers,  here  designated  "  false  apostles." 
 In  reply  to  their  objection  that  he  had  brought  no 
 
 commendatory  letters,  Paul  maintains  that  he  needed 
 none,  and  that  the  converts  under  his  ministry  formed 
 for  him  a  sufficient  testimonial.  In  knowledge,  in 
 labors,  and  in  sufferings,  he  was  not  a  whit  behind 
 the  very  chief  of  the  apostles.  It  was  painful  to 
 him  to  be  obliged  to  make  such  statements.     "  I  am 
 
SECTION  288.— 2  CORINTHIANS  11 : 1-33. 
 
 38a 
 
 become  a  fool  in  glorying ;  ye  have  compelled  me." 
 The  brethren  at  Corinth  were  being  misled  by  men 
 who  envied  and  calumniated  the  very  founder  of  their 
 Church.  In  such  circumstances  Paul  was  bound  to 
 vindicate  him<elf,  and  to  show  how  fully  his  apos- 
 tolic position  was  evidenced  by  his  apostolic  life, 
 his  fruitful  labors,  patient  sufferings,  and  abundant 
 revelations.     D.  F. 
 
 3y  4.  Paul  told  them  that  better  far  than  grace 
 of  language  or  eloquence  was  the  fact  that  the  truth 
 he  had  preached  was  the  essential  truth  of  the 
 gospel ;  and  this  truth  he  gives  in  a  very  few  words, 
 as  Christ  the  risen  and  the  crucified  ;  Christ  held  in 
 the  heart  and  life,  the  spirit  of  the  Cross  and  of 
 the  Resurrection :  the  spirit  of  the  Cross  sundering 
 the  lieart,  no  matter  how  painfully,  year  by  year, 
 from  the  evil  within  us ;  the  spirit  of  the  Resurrec- 
 tion raising  us  to  all  things  high  and  pure  and  no- 
 ble, leaving  in  the  grave  behind  us  all  despondency, 
 sadness,  and  sin,  and  raising  us  up,  as  on  angels' 
 wings,  to  contemplate,  and  gradually  to  have  formed 
 within  us,  the  purity  of  Him  who  sitteth  on  the 
 right  hand  of  God.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 3.  Simplicity  :  "  the  simplicity  that  is  in  Christ." 
 It  is  a  beautiful  word.  To  speak  what  we  think ! 
 to  live  what  we  believe !  to  seem  what  we  are !  to 
 be  far  more  anxious  to  stand  well  with  our  own  con- 
 science than  in  the  opinions  of  others  about  us,  and 
 to  be  supremely  anxious  to  please  God,  and  to  live 
 in  his  love,  and  according  to  his  laws.  Such  is  the 
 life  of  Christian  "  simplicity,"  which,  however,  is  at 
 the  same  time  a  life  as  beautiful  as  the  morning, 
 and  as  grand  as  the  mountains,  and  "  as  it  were  the 
 body  of  heaven  in  its  clearness."     A.  R. 
 
 5.  For  ^^ the  very  chirf est  apostles"  should  stand 
 "  those  over-much  apostles  "  ;  i.  e.,  those  men  who 
 pretend  to  be  more  than  the  Apostles  themselves. 
 He  means  the  false  and  rival  teachers,  not  the  apos- 
 tles (see  12:  11).     A. 
 
 9.  I  wanted.  We  have  been  accustomed  to 
 think  of  his  life  as  full  of  pains,  toils,  dangers, 
 calamities ;  but  we  have  also  been  accustomed  to 
 attribute  his  perils  and  sufferings  to  the  persecu- 
 tions which  befell  him  as  an  apostle  of  Christ.  It  is 
 pathetic,  it  touches  us  close  home,  to  learn  that 
 some  of  these  sufferings  came  upon  him  as  a  work- 
 ing-man; that  he  knew  what  it  was  to  have  an 
 empty  purse  and  a  bare  cupboard.  Weary  with  his 
 rough  work,  knowing  that  he  must  come  back  to 
 labors  that  would  extend  far  into  the  night,  he 
 dragged  himself  evening  by  evening  to  the  syn- 
 agogue, or  to  the  house  of  Justus,  that  he  might 
 teach  and  argue  of  the  things  of  Christ.  Never  was 
 he  more  constant  or  more  ardent  in  the  ministry  of 
 his  apostleship  than  during  the  eighteen  months  he 
 spent  at  Corinth ;  yet  it  was  in  these  very  months 
 that  he  "wanted."     Paul's  utter   devotion   to  his 
 
 Master  is  a  rebuke  to  us  all;  but  it  is  the  veiy 
 gravest  of  rebukes  to  those  who,  professing  and 
 calling  themselves  Christians,  can  encounter  any  toils 
 of  business  or  pleasure,  but  are  always  too  weary  or 
 too  occupied  to  serve  the  Church ;  who  usually  find 
 the  means  for  schemes  of  recreation  and  gain,  but 
 are  as  generally  too  poor  to  contribute  to  the  wants 
 of  their  neighbors.  For  here  was  a  man,  often  in 
 want,  yet  forward  to  help  and  to  give.  Here  was  a 
 man  worn  with  handicraft  toils,  yet  always  fresh 
 and  vigorous  for  the  ministration  of  truth  and 
 charity,  always  delighted  to  lavish  his  energies  in 
 any  endeavor  to  teach  men  wisdom  or  to  do  them 
 good.     Cox. 
 
 13.  We  must  consider  that  it  is  quite  possible 
 for  some  to  deceive  and  others  to  remain  true,  and 
 that  the  discovery  of  occasional  hypocrites  does  not 
 make  all  religion  a  pretense.  If  there  were  no  re- 
 ality, there  could  be  no  counterfeit.  When  hypo- 
 crites do  startle  us  where  we  little  expected  them, 
 our  hearts  must  learn  to  fall  back  on  the  sincere 
 who  have  fully  approved  themselves,  the  guileless 
 and  the  good  on  whose  foreheads  the  God  of  Truth 
 has  written  his  name  in  life  and  death — the  beloved 
 on  earth  and  the  blessed  in  heaven.     Ker. 
 
 14.  The  Bible  account  of  the  fall  in  paradise 
 gives  us  a  key  to  the  whole  secret  of  the  way  and 
 the  power  of  temptation.  Sin  besieged  the  human 
 heart,  and  carried  it,  and  made  its  fatal  entrance 
 into  the  world,  not  as  sin,  but  as  the  means  to  the 
 knowledge  of  good  and  evil :  Satan  transformed  in- 
 to an  angel  of  light. 
 
 Satan  does  not  march  his  victim  up  to  face  per- 
 dition point-blank.  He  leads  him  to  it  by  easy 
 stages,  and  through  a  labyrinth  that  shows  no  dan- 
 ger. Round  and  round  go  those  circling  currents  of 
 the  northern  sea  that  swallow  the  ship ;  and  by  the 
 same  winding  coil  goes  the  spiritual  decline  that 
 ends  in  spiritual  death.  It  is  gayety,  not  the  grave, 
 that  youth  is  seeking  when  it  steps  inside  the  circle 
 of  forbidden  pleasure.  Jt  is  for  social  cheer,  for 
 good  companionship,  because  he  would  not  be  mo- 
 rose, because  he  would  scatter  his  despondency,  that 
 the  drunkard  drinks  damnation,  not  for  damnation's 
 sake.  A  worldly  life  is  begun  for  the  more  decent 
 uses  that  wealth  may  be  put  to;  but  it  is  followed 
 afterward  in  servitude  to  that  unscrupulous  task- 
 master, avarice.  Tempting  men  imitate  their  great 
 leader  and  prototype.  They  never  go  directly  and 
 openly  to  their  object.  If  they  would  weaken  the 
 holy  restraints  that  gird  in,  with  their  blessed  zone, 
 the  innocence  of  childhood,  they  will  urge  some  sly 
 argument  to  an  honorable  pride,  or  else  to  a  friend- 
 ly sympathy,  or  else  to  a  praiseworthy  love  of  inde- 
 pendence ;  and  the  first  battery  that  has  been  plied 
 against  many  a  boy's  virtue  has  been  the  cunning 
 caution  that  bade  him  not  be  afraid  of  his  elders. 
 
384 
 
 SECTION  289.-2  COBINTHIANS  12  :  1-21. 
 
 T.  D.  H. In  harmony  with  the  viewless  opera- 
 tions of  the  Holy  Spirit  are  the  subtle  and  impalpa- 
 ble agencies  which  Satan  now  wields.  If  Christ  is 
 -concealed  by  the  cloud,  so  is  Satan.  He  no  more 
 appears  in  visible  shape  on  earth;  he  no  longer 
 permits  his  spirits  to  torment  the  bodies  of  men. 
 He  has  withdrawn  his  oracles,  his  sorceries,  his 
 magic,  his  outward  i^igns,  and  tempts  those  who 
 have  laid  aside  the  worship  of  graven  images  with 
 the  idolatries  of  the  heart  and  mind — with  covet- 
 ousness  and  worldliness.  Macnullan. The  busi- 
 ness of  our  moral  vigilance,  and  the  test  of  our 
 moral  strength,  is  to  penetrate  the  delusion,  to  tear 
 off  the  mask,  to  recognize  Satan  even  through  his 
 transformations.  We  should  know  our  tempters, 
 as  the  sure  instincts  of  innocent  hearts  know  hypo- 
 ■crites,  "  through  the  disguise  they  wear."  F.  D.  H. 
 23-27.  All  elements  of  danger,  all  details  of 
 advcntu:e,  all  anxieties  and  toils,  seemed  summed 
 up  in  his  one  person.  Europe  and  Asia  are  full  of 
 him.  "  From  Jerusalem  round  about  unto  Illyricum  " 
 is  but  his  note  of  journey  made  half  way.  The 
 deserts  have  seen  him  struggling  with  their  sand- 
 storms ;  the  rivers  have  been  breasted  by  his  arm ; 
 the  deep  has  held  him,  hour  after  hour,  drifting 
 solitary  on  its  surface.  Again  and  again  ocean  has 
 cast  him  shipwrecked  to  land,  and  land  has  yielded 
 him,  full  of  fresh,  holy  enterprise,  to  ocean.  Dis- 
 puting in  the  synagogue,  working  at  the  hair-cloth 
 loom,  singing  at  midnight  in  the  prison,  kneeling, 
 and  mingling  his  tears  with  his  farewell  prayers  on 
 the  Syrian  or  Milesian  shore,  preaching  amid  the 
 marble  temples  on  Mars'  Hill  at  Athens,  thanking 
 God  and  taking  courage  on  the  broad  stones  of  the 
 Appian  Way,  clanking  his  chain  as  he  writes  in  his 
 hired  house  at  Rome — where,  and  in  what  employ, 
 do  we  not  find  this  strange,  fervent  man,  this  ves- 
 
 sel of  God's  election  for  the  second  founding  of 
 his  Church?  Such,  then,  was  he  whom  the  Lord 
 grasped  with  His  own  hand,  and  rescued  from 
 the  ranks  of  foes  and  persecutors  for  His  own  ser- 
 vice.    A. 
 
 The  five  Jewish  scourgings,  two  of  the  three  Ro- 
 man boatings  with  rods  (one  being  at  Philippi),  and 
 the  three  shipwrecks,  are  all  unrecorded  in  the  Acts. 
 The  stoning  was  at  Lystra.  What  a  life  of  inces- 
 sant adventure  and  peril  is  here  disclosed  to  us ! 
 And  when  we  remember  that  he  who  endured  and 
 dared  all  this  was  a  man  constantly  suffering  from 
 infirm  health,  such  heroic  self-devotion  seems  almost 
 superhuman.     C. 
 
 29.  Who  is  offended,  and  I  burn  not  ? 
 If  you  add  innumerable  miracles  to  this,  you  will 
 say  nothing  so  grand.  If  he  even  glories,  it  is  in 
 weaknesses,  in  outrages,  in  his  intense  sympathy 
 with  the  injured  ;  just  as  here  he  also  says,  "  Who 
 is  weak,  and  I  am  not  weak  ?  "  These  words  are 
 greater  than  dangers ;  and  hence,  when  increasing 
 the  emphasis  of  his  discourse,  he  places  them  last 
 of  all.  Both  soul  and  body  did  he  give  up  that  the 
 men  who  stoned  and  beat  him  might  attain  a  king- 
 dom. "  For  thus,"  says  he,  "  has  Christ  taught  me 
 to  love,  who  left  that  new  commandment  of  His 
 about   love,  and   himself   fulfilled   it   by  his  own 
 
 actions."     Chrys. Paul  does  not  glory  in  what 
 
 he  had  done,  but  in  what  he  had  borne ;  he  does  not 
 speak  of  his  successes,  of  his  converts,  of  the  here- 
 sies he  had  subdued,  but  he  speaks  of  the  manifold 
 trials  which  he  had  undergone  for  Christ.  He  had 
 "  filled  up  that  which  was  behind  of  the  afiQictions 
 of  Christ  in  my  flesh,  for  his  body's  sake,  which  is 
 the  Church."  This  marks  all  his  conduct  and  suf« 
 ferings  as  being  in  the  spirit  of  the  cross,  that  it 
 was  for  the  sake  of  others.    F.  W.  R. 
 
 Section  289. 
 
 2  Corinthians  xii.  1-21. 
 
 1  It  is  not  expedient  for  me  doubtless  to  glory.     I  will  come  to  visions  and  revelations  of  the 
 
 2  Lord.  I  knew  a  man  in  Christ  above  fourteen  years  ago,  (whether  in  the  body,  I  cannot 
 tell;  or  whether  out  of  the  body,  I  cannot  tell:  God  knovveth ;)  such  an  one  caught  up  to 
 
 3  the  third  heaven.     And  I  knew  such  a  man,  (whether  in  the  body,  or  out  of  the  body,  I 
 
 4  cannot  tell :  God  knoweth  ;)  how  that  he  was  caught  up  into  paradise,  and  heard  unspeak- 
 
 5  able  words,  which  it  is  not  lawful  for  a  man  to  utter.     Of  such  an  one  will  I  glory  :  yet  of 
 
 6  myself  I  will  not  glory,  but  in  mine  infirmities.  For  though  I  would  desire  to  glory,  I 
 shall  not  be  a  fool ;  for  I  will  say  the  truth  :  but  now  I  forbear,  lest  any  man  should  think 
 
 Y  of  me  above  that  which  he  seeth  me  to  he,  or  tJiat  he  heareth  of  me.  And  lest  I  should 
 be  exalted  above  measure  through  the  abundance  of  the  revelations,  there  was  given  to  me 
 a  thorn  in  the  flesh,  the  messenger  of  Satan  to  buflfet  me,  lest  I  should  be   exalted  above 
 
 8  measure.     For  this  thing  I  besought  the  Lord  thrice,  that  it  might  depart  from  me.     And 
 
 9  he  said  unto  me,  My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee  :  for  my  strength  is  made  perfect  in  weak- 
 
SECTION  289.-2  CORINTHIANS  12  :  1-21. 
 
 385 
 
 ness.     Most  gladly  therefore  will  I  ratlier  glory  in  my  infirmities,  that  the  power  of  Christ 
 
 10  may  rest  upon  me.  Therefore  I  take  pleasure  in  infirmities,  in  reproaches,  in  necessities, 
 in  persecutions,  in  distresses  for  Christ's  sake :  for  when  I  am  weak,  then  am  I  strong, 
 
 11  I  am  become  a  fool  in  glorying;  ye  have  compelled  me:  for  I  ought  to  have  been  com- 
 mended of  you  :  for  in  nothing  am  I  behind  the  very  chiefest  apostles,  though  I  be  no- 
 
 12  thing.     Truly  the  signs  of  an  apostle  were  wrought  among  you  in   all  patience,  in  signs, 
 
 13  and  wonders,  and  mighty  deeds.     For  what  is  it  wlierein  ye  were  inferior  to  other  churches, 
 l-t  except  it  be  that  I  myself  was  not  burdensome  to  you  ?  forgive  me  this  wrong.     Behold, 
 
 the  third  time  I  am  ready  to  come  to  you  ;  and  I  will  not  be  burdensome  to  you  :  for  I  seek 
 not  your's,  but  you  :  for  the  children  ought  not  to  lay  up  for  the  parents,  but  the  parents 
 
 15  for  the  children.     And  I  will  very  gladly  spend  and  be  spent  for  you  ;  though  the  more 
 
 16  abundantly  I  love  you,  the  less  I  be  loved.     But  be  it  so,  I  did  not  burden  you:  never- 
 
 17  theless,  being  crafty,  I  caught  you  with  guile.     Did  I  make  a  gain  of  you  by  any  of  them 
 
 18  whom  I  sent  unto  you?  I  desired  Titus,  and  with  him  I  sent  a  brother.  Did  Titus  make 
 a  gain  of  you?  walked  we  not  in  the  same  spirit?   icalked  tee  not  in    the  same  steps? 
 
 19  Again,  think  ye  that  we  excuse  ourselves  unto  you  ?  we  speak  before  God  in  Christ :  but 
 
 20  ice  do  all  things,  dearly  beloved,  for  your  edifying.  For  I  fear,  lest,  when  I  come,  I  shall 
 not  find  you  such  as  I  would,  and  that  I  shall  be  found  unto  you  such  as  ye  would  not :  lest 
 there  he  debates,  envyings,  wraths,  strifes,   backbitings,   whisperings,  swellings,   tumults : 
 
 21  and  lest,  when  I  come  again,  my  God  will  humble  me  among  you,  and  that  I  shall  bewail 
 many  which  have  sinned  already,  and  have  not  repented  of  the  uncleanness  and  fornica- 
 tion and  lasciviousness  which  they  have  committed. 
 
 Till  the  death  of  Christ,  the  strong  man  was  the  man  strong  with  his  sinews  and  his  hands,  or,  at 
 best,  with  the  cunning  and  calculation  of  his  brain.  Bodily  "  weakness  "  was  either  to  be  simply  de- 
 plored as  a  calamity  or  despised  as  a  shame.  No  spiritual  illumination,  shining  through,  transfigured 
 the  sick  face  ;  no  submission  of  faith  dignified  the  poor  frame  prostrate  with  pain.  The  men,  and  even 
 the  women,  looked  on  disease  with  a  kind  of  dry  disgust.  Virtue  consisted  in  keeping  up  the  animal 
 vigor  as  long  as  possible,  and  when  it  failed,  all  that  the  most  faithful  friendship  could  do  was  to  draw 
 back  in  helpless  embarrassment,  just  where  Christian  sympathy  is  most  eager  to  press  forward  and  reach 
 out  its  merciful  hands.  It  was  imbecility  gazing  at  infirmity  in  despair.  We  see  the  apostle  of  Christ 
 standing  in  the  presence  of  such  a  proud  civilization  as  that,  and  quietly  saying  to  it,  "  When  I  am 
 weak,  then  am  I  strong."  The  meaning  is  that,  in  order  to  get  very  near  to  God,  or  to  let  the  glorious 
 attractions  of  almighty  love  and  light  lay  hold  of  us  and  lift  us  up,  we  must  somehow  be  impoverished 
 first,  belittled,  disappointed,  baffled,  weakened.  Obstacles,  sicknesses,  losses,  defeats  of  our  plans,  the 
 breakings  up  of  our  securities,  are  God's  opportunities  ;  and  he  knows  how  to  use  them.  Wc  watch  the 
 course  of  our  lives,  and  wc  see  that  what  is  best  has  generally  come  by  self-subjection.  And  at  last  our 
 experience  answers  to  this  mystical  account  given  of  the  heroes  of  the  Bible  :  "  Out  of  weakness  they 
 were  made  strong."     F.  D.  H. 
 
 3.  "  I  kneio  a  man  "  should  be  "  I  know  a  man." 
 The  apostle  is  not  speaking  of  one  whom  he  once 
 knew,  but  of  one  whom  he  now  knows.  Fourteen 
 years  ago  is  the  date,  not  of  the  knowledge,  as  our 
 version  makes  it,  but  of  the  vision.  The  same  is 
 the  case  in  verse  3  also.     A. 
 
 4.  Caught  up.  The  Spirit  loveth  to  do  what 
 he  does  in  private :  that  man  to  whom  God  intendeth 
 to  reveal  great  things,  he  taketh  him  aside  from  the 
 lumber  and  cumber  of  this  world,  and  carrieth  him 
 away  in  the  solace  and  contemplation  of  the  things 
 of  another  world.     Bun. 
 
 5.  He  speaks  of  a  divided  experience,  of  two 
 selves,  two  Pauls  :  one  Paul  in  the  third  heaven,  en- 
 joying the  beatific  vision;  another  yet  on  earth, 
 struggling,  tempted,  tried,  and  buffeted  by  Satan. 
 The  former  he  chose  rather  to  regard  as  the  Paul 
 that  was  to  be.    He  dwelt  on  the  latter  as  the  actual 
 
 08 
 
 Paul  coming  down  to  the  prose  of  life  to  find  his 
 real  self,  lest  he  should  be  tempted  to  forget  or  mis- 
 take himself  in  the  midst  of  the  heavenly  revela- 
 tions.    F.  W.  R. 
 
 7.  A  thorn  in  the  flesh,  the  messenger 
 of  Satan.  That  this  was  some  permanent  infir- 
 mity which  troubled  and  hmdered  the  apostle 
 through  his  subsequent  career,  seems  plain  from  his 
 expression  of  resignation  to  it,  after  his  thrice-re- 
 peated prayer  for  its  removal  had  been  answered 
 only  by  .an  encouragement  to  submission.  It  is  best 
 to  believe  that  in  this,  as  in  other  cases,  the  silence 
 of  Scripture  is  intentional ;  to  the  end  that  men  of 
 natures  more  ardent  than  their  strength,  whose 
 spirit  is  willing  but  whose  flesh  is  weak,  may  learn 
 from  Paul's  example  to  acknowledge  and  bow  be- 
 neath the  hand  of  God  in  those  impediments  but 
 for  which  they  would  become  boasters ;  nay,  to  re- 
 
38G 
 
 SECTIOX  289.-2  CORINTHIAXS  12:1-21. 
 
 joice,  that  the  glory  of  what  they  can  yet  do  is  not 
 
 their  own  but  God's.     S. The  Bible  calls  trials 
 
 evils,  recognizes  them  as  messengers  from  Satan, 
 though  often  blessed  by  God — to  be  got  rid  of  if 
 possible.  The  Christians  rejoiced  w  tribulation — 
 in  God ;  but  that  in  spite  of,  not  because  of,  tribu- 
 lation. And  here  God  docs  not  command  Paul  to 
 think  the  throb  of  his  thorn  enjoyable.  He  only 
 bids  him  bear  it,  because  he  says,  "  My  grace  is  suf- 
 ficient for  thee."     F.  W.  R. 
 
 Paul  tells  us  "  there  was  given  him  a  thorn  in  the 
 flesh  "  for  this  very  reason,  lest  "  he  should  be  exalted 
 above  measure  through  the  abundance  of  the  revela- 
 tions." There  was  then  in  his  case  a  danger  to  be 
 guarded  against  in  the  consciousness  of  what  God 
 had  wrought  in  him  and  for  him.  The  most  privi- 
 leged "experience  "  is  not  now  more  secure  in  the 
 
 same  direction.      0.  E.  D. Notwithstanding    so 
 
 many  promises  made  to  faith,  we  are  always  more 
 or  less  enfeebled  by  a  remainder  of  our  own  strength, 
 as  we  are  always  more  or  less  troubled  by  remains 
 of  our  own  righteousness,  which  even  the  most 
 humble  bear  with  them  everywhere.  This  wretched 
 .«trength  of  our  own,  this  talent  of  our  own,  this 
 eloquence  of  our  own,  this  knowledge  of  our  own, 
 ihis  Influence  of  our  own,  forms  in  us  a  little  cher- 
 ished sanctuary,  which  our  jealous  pride  keeps 
 dosed  against  the  strength  of  God,  in  order  to  re- 
 eerve  for  itself  a  last  retreat.  But  if  wc  could 
 finally  become  weak  in  good  earnest,  and  despair 
 absolately  of  ourselves,  the  strength  of  God,  dif- 
 fusing itself  throughout  our  entire  inward  man, 
 would  fill  us  "  with  all  the  fullness  of  God  "  ;  and 
 thus  the  strength  of  man  being  exchanged  for  the 
 strei.,gth  of  God,  "  nothing  would  be  impossible  for 
 us,"  because  "  with  God  nothing  is  impossible." 
 Sucn  is  the  incalculable  service  which  his  weak- 
 iiesB  confers  on  Paul,  and  which  no  strength  could 
 ^Vfcr  have  rendered  him.     Monod. 
 
 God  takes  the  most  eminent  and  choicest  of  his 
 sei'vants  for  the  choicest  and  most  eminent  afflic- 
 tions. They  who  have  received  most  grace  from 
 God  are  able  to  bear  most  afflictions  from  God. 
 Affliction  doth  not  hit  the  saints  by  chance,  but  by 
 direction.  God  doth  not  draw  his  bow  at  a  venture. 
 Every  one  of  his  arrows  goes  upon  a  special  errand, 
 and  touches  no  breast  but  that  against  whom  it  was 
 sent.  It  is  not  only  the  grace  but  the  glory  of  a 
 believer  when  he  can  stand  as  a  butt-mark  and  take 
 affliction  quietly.      Caryl. 
 
 8,  Paul  besought  God  thrice  that  the  thorn 
 might  be  removed,  when  the  answer  came,  not  in  the 
 removal  of  the  trial,  but  "  my  grace  is  sufficient  for 
 thee."  Was  this  to  deny  the  petition  ?  No !  it  was 
 to  grant  it  in  greater  fullness.  Here  lies  the  diff'er- 
 ence  between  God's  way  and  man's  :  man  keeps  the 
 word  of  promise  to  the  ear,  but  breaks  it  to  the 
 
 hope;  God  keeps  the  promise  to  the  hope,  though. 
 
 he  may  seem  to  break  it  to  the  ear.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 Paul's  case  teaches  us  that  the  precept  of  our  Lord, 
 "  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you,"  must  not  be  under- 
 stood as  promising  a  direct  answer  to  every  prayer, 
 but  as  expressing  the  certainty  that  He  who  knows 
 our  infirmities  before  we  ask,  and  our  ignorance  in 
 asking,  will,  in  the  end,  supply  our  needs  with  all 
 that  we  require,  though  not  with  all  that  we  desire 
 or  think  that  we  require.  The  apostle  prayed  sim- 
 ply that  a  great  impediment  to  his  usefulness  might 
 be  removed ;  and  even  this  was  not  granted.  And, 
 in  like  manner,  a  greater  than  the  apostle  had  "  of- 
 fered up  prayer  and  supplications,  with  strong  cry- 
 ing and  tears,"  and  yet  the  prayer  was  not  granted. 
 If  the  prayer  of  Paul  and  the  prayer  of  Christ  were 
 refused,  none  need  complain  or  be  perplexed.  A.  P.  S. 
 
 When  you  ask  of  God  what  God  praises,  what 
 
 God  commands,  what  God  promises  in  the  life  to 
 come,  then  ask  fearlessly,  and  put  your  whole  force, 
 as  far  as  you  can,  into  your  prayers,  that  you  may 
 obtain.  For  such  things  are  granted  by  God  in  his 
 gracious  mercy ;  such  things  are  bestowed  by  him, 
 not  in  anger,  but  in  compassion.  But  when  you  are 
 asking  for  things  temporal,  ask  with  qualifications, 
 ask  with  fear;  commit  them  to  him  that  he  may 
 give  them  if  they  are  profitable,  and  may  not  give 
 them  if  he  knows  them  to  be  harmful.  What  is 
 harmful,  and  what  is  profitable,  the  physician  knows 
 and  not  the  patient.     Anrf. 
 
 My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee.  That  is, 
 my  free  love  will  communicate  to  thee  all  that  is 
 needful ;  rest  satisfied  with  it.  It  is  to  his  own  free 
 love  that  the  Lord  points  the  eye  of  his  struggling 
 saint — to  this  alone,  as  being  all  he  needs  to  meet 
 his  case.  He  pledges  nothing  beyond  this  ;  nor  ad- 
 ministers any  comfort,  save  in  connection  with  his 
 own  character  as  "the  God  of  all  grace."  There  is 
 but  one  treasure-house  of  blessing,  one  well-spring 
 of  strength  and  gladness:  the  grace  of  the  infinite 
 Jehovah.  God  says  to  us,  Here  is  righteousness, 
 divine  and  perfect  righteousness  ;  use  it  as  if  it  were' 
 your  own ;  come  to  me  with  it  as  if  it  were  your 
 own.  Here  is  strength  ;  use  it  as  if  it  were  your  own ; 
 use  it  to  its  full  extent ;  count  upon  its  available- 
 ness  for  you  to  the  full  stretch  of  its  almighty  com- 
 pass. Thus  is  the  grace  of  Christ  so  placed  within 
 our  reach  that  we  may  use  it  just  as  if  all  its  good 
 things  were  within  us,  not  without  us — as  if  they 
 were  really  ours,  not  his.  All  this  fullness  is  so  at 
 our  disposal  that  we  are  actually  responsible  for  the 
 use  of  it  all. 
 
 My  strength  is  made  perfect  in  weak- 
 ness. That  is,  my  strength  finds  its  full  scope,  its 
 proper  development,  in  tlie  weakness  of  its  object. 
 It  is  just  those  very  things  that  constitute  us  help- 
 less, worthless,  lost,  that  make  us  suitable  objects- 
 
SECTION  290.— 2  CORINTHIANS  IS  :  1-U. 
 
 387 
 
 of  this  grace.  It  is  those  very  things  that  would 
 lead  us  to  despond  and  turn  away  and  remain  aloof 
 from  Him  that  should  lead  us  to  be  of  good  courage 
 to  arise  and  betake  ourselves  at  once  to  God.  It  is 
 the  ignorance  of  the  child  that  fits  it  for  the  teach- 
 er's skill  and  wisdom ;  so  is  it  our  ignorance  that 
 fits  us  for  Him  who  can  have  compassion  on  the  ig- 
 norant, and  who  has  said,  "  Learn  of  me."  It  is 
 the  infant's  helplessness  that  fits  it  for  the  father's 
 strong  or  the  mother's  tender  arm ;  so  it  is  our 
 feebleness   that   fits   us   for   the   strength   of   the 
 
 mighty  Saviour,     JBonar. We  hang  from  hour 
 
 to  hour  on  God.  When  we  know  ourselves  aright, 
 we  shall  feel  that  we  have  nothing  of  our  own  that  is 
 good — that  we  are  strengthless,  pow  erless,  and  must 
 depend  entirely  on  His  all  sufficient  grace.  F.  W.  R. 
 10.  Therefore  I  take  pleasure  in  in- 
 firmities. Strength  will  be  poured  into  our  breasts 
 from  God,  provided  only  the  bars  that  keep  it  out 
 are  taken  down.  Only  one  thing  is  wanting,  that 
 the  two  bolts  —  self-will  and  self-indulgence — be 
 weakened  till  they  give  way.  Weaken  them,  then, 
 in  every  way — by  self-reproach,  by  discipline,  by 
 taking  up  a  ci'oss,  by  doing  duties  that  you  dislike 
 to  do,  by  disinterested  work  for  other  men — a-nd  the 
 blessed  energy  of  the  Spirit  will  flow  in.  In  your 
 weakness  God's  strength  will  be  made  perfect,  and 
 then  you  will  know,  with  Paul,  what  it  is  to  glory 
 in  tribulations  ;  then  you  will  learn  to  entertain 
 sickness  and  sorrow  in  your  houses  as  the  royal  am- 
 bassadors of  the  King  of  Peace.  At  first  Paul 
 called  his  thorn  a  messenger  of  Satan  buffeting 
 him.  After  he  found  out  why  it  came,  he  called  it 
 a  gift,  a  love  token,  a  sign  of  heavenly  favor  from 
 his  master.  If  Satan's  angels  are  sometimes  clothed 
 as  angels  of  light,  why  not  God's  angels  in  shadows  ? 
 If  it  keeps  you  humble,  the  thorn  is  finally  woven 
 into  the  crown  of  rejoicing.    Oh,  blessed  infirmities, 
 
 '  blemishes,  ugliness,  pain,  poor  success,  mortified 
 ambition,  ye  are  prophets  and  heralds  of  salvation, 
 ye  are  our  securities  from  deeper  and  more  lasting 
 shame  !  To  accept  bodily  pain,  or  an  insignificant 
 reputation,  or  a  ruined  plan,  even  after  having 
 prayed  against  it,  as  the  veiled  minister  of  mercy, 
 and  heartily  to  give  thanks  for  the  scourge — this  is 
 to  have  Christ  formed  by  faith  within.     V.  D.  H. 
 
 For  Christ's  sake.  That  is  the  main  point. 
 The  apostle  took  pleasure  in  pain,  not  as  pain,  but 
 for  Christ's  sake.  Sorrow  is  not  naturally  sanetif}'- 
 ing.  It  is  only  in  afiiictions  borne  for  Christ's  sake 
 — that  is,  in  Christ's  name  and  with  Christ's  spirit 
 — that  we  can  rejoice.  He  only  can  rejoice  in  infir- 
 mities, in  reproaches,  in  suffering,  who,  taking  the 
 cup  gently,  lovingly,  humbly  into  his  hand,  can 
 drain  it  to  the  dregs,  and  say,  as  did  his  Master, 
 "  The  cup  which  my  Father  hath  given  me,  shall  I 
 not  drink  it  ?  "     F.  W.  R. 
 
 11.  For  "am  I  behind,"  read  "came  I  behind." 
 For  "the  verif  chief  est  apoi^tles"  read  as  above  (11  : 
 5),  "  those  over-much  apostles."  This  is  absolutely 
 required  here.  Paul  challenges  them  to  compare 
 him  with  his  rivals  among  them,  and  states  that  in 
 no  particular  did  he  come  behind  them.  This  could 
 not  apply  to  the  Twelve,  whom  the  Corinthians  had 
 never  seen.     A. 
 
 12.  The  grounds  of  apostleship  alleged  here  aro 
 all  spiritual ;  no7ie  are  external.  "  Truly  the  signs 
 of  an  apostle  were  wrought  among  you  in  all  pa- 
 tience, in  signs  and  wonders  and  mighty  deeds." 
 Thus  Paul  does  not  graft  his  right  of  appeal  on  any 
 proud,  priestly  assumption,  but  on  an  inward  like- 
 ness to  Christ.  Therefore,  the  true  apostolical  suc- 
 cession is  and  must  be  a  spiritual  one.  He  is  a  true 
 minister  who  is  one  from  sharing  in  the  spirit  of  an 
 apostle,  not  from  the  ordination  and  descent  from 
 an  apostle.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 Section  290, 
 
 2  Corinthians  xiii.  1-14. 
 
 1  Tms  is  the  third  time  I  am  coming  to  you.     In  the  mouth  of  tvro  or  three  witnesses  shall 
 
 2  every  word  be  established.     I  told  you  before,  and  foretel  you,  as  if  I  were  present,  the 
 second  time ;  and  being  absent  now  I  write  to  them  which  heretofore  have  sinned,  and  to 
 
 3  all  other,  that,  if  I  come  again,  I  will  not  spare  :  since  ye  seek  a  proof  of  Christ  speaking 
 
 4  in  me,  which  to  you-ward  is  not  weak,  but  is  mighty  in  you.     For  though  he  was  crucilied 
 through  weakness,  yet  he  liveth  by  the  power  of  God,     For  we  also  are  weak  in  him,  but 
 
 5  we  shall  live  with  him  by  the  power  of  God  toward  you.     Examine  yourselves,  whether  ye 
 be  in  tlie  faith  ;  prove  your  own  selves.     Know  ye  not  your  own  selves,  how  that  Jesus 
 
 6  Christ  is  in  you,  except  ye  be  i-eprobates?     But  I  trust  that  ye  shall  know  that  we  are  not 
 
 7  reprobates.     Now  I  pray  to  God  that  ye  do  no  evil ;  not  that  we  should  appear  approved, 
 
 8  but  that  ye  should  do  that  which  is  honest,  though  we  be  as  reprobates.     For  we  can  do 
 
388 
 
 SECTIOX  290.— 2  CORIXTHIAXS  13  :  1-1  Jf. 
 
 9  nothing  against  tlie  truth,  but  for  the  truth.     For  we  are  glad,  when  we  are  weak,  and  ye 
 
 10  are  strong :  and  this  also  we  wish,  even  your  perfection.     Therefore  I  write  these  things 
 being  absent,  lest  being  present  I  should  use  sharpness,  according  to  the  power  which  the 
 
 11  Lord  huth  given  nie  to  edification,  and  not  to  destruction.     Finally,  brethren,  farewell.    Be 
 perfect,  be  of  good  comfort,  be  of  one  mind,  live  in  peace ;  and  the  God  of  love  and  peace 
 
 12  shall  be  with  you.     Greet  one  another  with  an  holy  kiss.     All  the  saints  salute  you.     The 
 14  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love  of  God,  and  the  communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
 
 be  with  you  all.     Amen. 
 
 The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  not  merely  the  center,  but  the  beginning  and  foundation,  of  all 
 that  Christians  are  already  here  below,  and  shall  become  in  eternity.  Only  through  the  grace  of  the  Son 
 men  come  to  the  full  experience  of  the  Father's  compassion.  Therefore  the  love  of  God  is  not  mentioned 
 by  Paul  in  the  first  place,  but  in  the  second,  and  without  the  addition  of  the  name  of  Father.  This  is 
 silently  understood,  and  in  the  most  absolute  sense  the  name  of  God  given  inclusively  to  the  Father,  be- 
 cause in  the  Divinity  of  the  Father  that  of  the  Son  and  of  the  Spirit  has  its  immovable  basis.  Not  be- 
 fore, but  only  after  men  have  personally  understood  and  experienced  the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  can 
 they  be  certain  of  the  love  of  God,  in  a  measure  belonging  to  no  one  who  is  not  a  Christian.  How  do  we 
 continue,  nevertheless,  in  the  midst  of  so  much  temptation  in  and  around  us,  in  the  permanent  possession 
 of  both  ?  Only  in  the  fellowship  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  binds  the  Christian  most  closely  to  the  Son 
 and  the  Father,  does  this  become  possible,  and  just  this,  therefore,  forms  the  crown  and  cope-stone  of  the 
 apostolic  blessing.  Only  through  the  Son  do  we  become  children  of  the  Father,  and  temples  of  the  Holy 
 Ghost.  Only  through  the  Holy  Ghost  do  we  become  partakers  of  the  grace  of  the  Son  and  the  love  of 
 the  Father.  There  are,  as  it  were,  three  distinct  circles  which  issue  from  the  same  center,  and  constantly 
 return  to  it ;  a  threefold  cord  of  blessing  which  can  not  be  broken.      Van  0. 
 
 The  last  chapter  contains  a  grave  declaration  of 
 his  resolution  to  come  among  them,  and  exhortations 
 and  denunciations,  grounded  on  the  certainty  of  that 
 his  approaching  visit.  The  final  salutation  is  cut  oft 
 very  short,  in  accordance  with  the  serious  and  al- 
 most minatory  tone  of  this  conclusion ;  and  the  let- 
 ter ends  with  that  benediction  in  the  express  name 
 of  the  Holy  Trinity,  which  has  become  the  accus- 
 tomed formula  of  dismissal  throughout  the  ages  of 
 the  Christian  Church. 
 
 1.  The  third  time.  This  would  of  course 
 imply  that  he  had  visited  them  twice  before.  But 
 only  one  previous  visit  has  been  related,  viz.,  that 
 first  one,  during  which  he  wrote  the  Epistles  to  the 
 Thessalonians.  Before  his  next  recorded  visit,  viz., 
 that  mentioned  in  Acts  2'>  :  1,2,  both  the  Epistles 
 to  the  Corinthians  had  been  written.  He  wrote  the 
 Jjrst  from  Ejjhesus,  at  a  time  when  he  intended  to 
 stay  there  till  Pentecost  (1  Cor.  16  :  8) ;  he  wrote  the 
 second  from  Macedonia,  at  a  time  when  he  had  re- 
 cently left  Asia  (2  Cor.  9:1-4;  1:8;  2:12),  after 
 being  there  in  danger  of  his  life.  All  this  agrees 
 with  the  history  of  his  sojourn  in  Ephcsus  related 
 in  Acts  r.»,  and  with  his  journey  through  Maccilouia, 
 related  Acts  20  :  1,  2.  We  infer  then  that  lie  must 
 have  gone  over  from  Ephesus  to  Corinth  at  some 
 time  early  in  those  three  years  of  his  Ephesian  visit. 
 Nor  need  we  be  in  the  least  degree  surprised  that 
 this  journey  is  not  recorded  in  the  Acts.  Long  and 
 important  journeys  are  dismissed  in  a  few  words,  or 
 even  altogether  omitted,  as  that  to  Arabia,  men- 
 tioned Gal.  1  :  17,  and  that  in  Syria  and  Cilicia, 
 Gal.  1  :  21.  Ephesus  and  Corinth  were  the  usual 
 points  of  transit  to  and  from  Asia  and  Europe, 
 and  a  journey  across  and  back  might  present  very 
 little  for  the  sacred  historian  to  dwell  iip(m.     A. 
 
 4.  He  was  crucified  through  weakness;  such 
 was  the  extremity  of  his  weakness  that  be  died  un- 
 
 der it ;  he  made  no  use  of  his  divine  strength,  but 
 gave  himself  to  his  enemies,  to  be  by  them  crucified 
 and  slain ;  his  crucifixion  was  the  exhibition  of  weak- 
 ness, not  of  strength  ;  yet  he  was  raised  again  from 
 the  dead  by  power,  the  power  of  God ;  in  the  extrem- 
 ity of  his  weakness,  power  came  in  from  another 
 quarter.  God  raised  him  up,  and  highly  exalted 
 him.  And  as  in  his  cross  we  see  this  combination 
 of  weakness  and  strength — personal  weakness  and 
 divine  strength — so  we  see  the  same  in  ourselves. 
 We  are  men  utterly  without  power  in  ourselves,  yet 
 we  have  the  power  of  God  working  in  us  and  for 
 us.     Bonar. 
 
 5.  The  earnest  force  of  this  examination  should 
 fix  on  the  points  named  by  the  apostle  :  "  whether 
 ye  be  in  the  faith,"  whether  "  Jesus  Christ  be  in 
 you."  Let,  then,  the  self-examiner's  earnest  inqui- 
 sition be  directed  to  this  great  point — "  whether  " 
 he  "  be  in  the  faith  "  ;  whether  he  is  decidedly  more 
 than  a  cold,  assenting  believer  in  the  Christian  doc- 
 trines. That  a  man  may  be,  and  yet  at  the  same 
 time  be  in — vitally  and  actively  in — a  spirit  opposite 
 to  all  these  heavenly  truths.  But — in  the  faith  ?  f.o 
 in  it  as  to  be  powerfully  withdrawn  and  withheld 
 from  the  spirit  and  dominion  of  the  world  ?  encir- 
 cled, separated,  guarded  ?  So  in  it  as  to  have  a 
 habitual  prevailing  order  of  views,  feelings,  motives, 
 preferences,  purposes,  created  and  animated  by  it? 
 So  in  it  as  to  be  in  a  cordial  and  zealous  league  with 
 its  faithful  adherents  ?  The  other  form  of  expres- 
 sion for  the  same  thin";  is,  "  that  Jesus  Christ  is  in 
 
SECTION  290.— 2  CORINTHLiXS  13:1-14. 
 
 381) 
 
 you."  He  may  be  in  the  thoughts  as  a  commanding 
 object  of  contemplation.  lie  may  l)e  in  the  aft'ec- 
 *;ions — the  object  of  love  and  of  reverence.  He  may 
 je  in  the  conscience  as  an  authority.  He  may,  in 
 short,  be  established  in  the  soul — in  vital  interest, 
 in  exclusive  reliance,  and  in  hope — as  its  sole  and 
 all-sufficient  and  almighty  Redeemer.  Thus  he  shall 
 be  in  the  soul  as  an  indwelling  presence,  without 
 which  it  were  lifeless  and  hopeless ;  by  which  it  is 
 alive  to  God,  and  looks  forward  to  eternal  felicity. 
 Now,  whether  this  be  in  some  good  measure  the  case 
 is  matter  preeminently  for  self-examination.     J.  F. 
 
 The  scriptural  philosophy  of  Christian  experi- 
 ence is  very  beautiful.  If  you  would  either  excite 
 or  test  the  presence  of  any  emotion  in  the  heart, 
 you  must  bring  before  the  understanding  the  truth 
 which  tends  to  excite  and  call  forth  that  emotion. 
 You  can  never  by  mere  act  of  your  own  will  call 
 these  emotions  into  play.  While  the  gospel  religion 
 is  a  religion  of  the  heart,  and  lays  all  stress  on  the 
 affections,  it  never  assumes  that  sinners,  by  a  mere 
 volition,  can  make  themselves  love  Christ  and  the 
 Spirit  and  the  Father.  But  it  tells  you  the  wonder- 
 ful story  of  Christ's  generous  acts,  and  of  the  Spirit's 
 kind  movings,  and  of  the  Father's  yearning  compas- 
 sion, that,  as  you  listen,  the  affections  of  love  shall 
 be  awakened  in  the  heart.  S.  R. The  contem- 
 plation of  ourselves,  if  it  be  not  unceasingly  purified 
 by  the  contemplation  of  Jesus  Christ,  readily  be- 
 comes egotistical.  If  not  subordinated  to  the  con- 
 templation of  Jesus  Christ,  it  leads  us  step  by  step 
 to  our  own  righteousness,  to  salvation  by  works» 
 and  thence  to  pride  if  we  forget  ourselves,  or  to 
 listlessness  and  despondency  if  we  see  ourselves  as 
 we  are :  so  that,  at  last,  the  noble  principle  which 
 salvation  by  grace  should  have  placed  in  our  hearts, 
 that  principle  whose  place  caa  not  be  supplied,  and 
 out  of  which  there  is  nought  but  falsehood,  deceit, 
 and  rebellion — that  principle,  slowly  undermined  by 
 self  and  curiosity,  fades  from  our  creed,  which  is 
 then  like  an  old  tree  standing  with  its  bark  after 
 the  wood  and  pith  have  wasted  away.     A.  V. 
 
 In  what  is  frequently  understood  by  self-exami- 
 nation, there  is  something  mistaken  or  deceitful, 
 which  needs  to  be  carefully  resisted.  In  the  first 
 place,  it  is  a  kind  of  artificial  state,  in  which  the 
 soul  is  drawn  off  from  its  objects  and  works,  and 
 its  calls  of  love  and  sacrifice,  to  engage  itself  in 
 acts  of  self-inspection.  The  will  is  called  off  to  be 
 questioned,  when  of  course  it  is  out  of  that  engage- 
 ment where  it  otherwise  would  be  found.  So  one 
 falls  to  examining  his  affections,  when  of  course 
 his  mind  is  introverted,  and  called  off  from  God  and 
 Christ,  where  only  right  affections  have  their  object 
 and  rest.  And  the  result  not  seldom  is  accordingly, 
 that  persons  who  become  thoroughly  bent  down  upon 
 this  matter  of  examining  their  affections,  are  doomed 
 
 to  see  them  wither  in  the  process.  The  wonder  then 
 is,  that  the  more  faithful  they  are — and  surely  they 
 mean  to  be  faithful — the  darker  they  become.   II.  B. 
 
 In  nine  cases  of  ten  the  first  question  will  be, 
 
 What  is  your  feeling  ?  not.  What  are  you  standing 
 on  ?  not  whether  a  holy  Christ  has  your  loyal  and  un- 
 flinching obedience ;  not  how  far  you  are  practically 
 pledged  to  a  righteous  Master — which  are  certainly 
 the  chief  matters  now,  as  they  were  in  the  days  and 
 the  preaching  of  the  apostles — but  rather  whether 
 the  sensibilities  are  lively  and  the  devout  emotions 
 enthusiastic.  Religious  feeling  is  one  of  the  fruits 
 of  the  Spirit — oiic  of  them  ;  it  has  much  to  do  in 
 kindling  and  sustaining  religious  exertion.  But  feel- 
 ing is  the  most  irregular  element  in  our  composition,, 
 and  it  so  far  depends  on  outward  conditions  that  it 
 makes  one  of  the  kast  trustworthy  tests  of  the 
 actual  frame  of  a  Christian  soul  before  God.  Feel- 
 ing belongs  to  the  passive  part  of  our  nature  ;  prin- 
 ciple to  the  active  part.  Feeling  depends  on  a  sen- 
 sitive surface  ;  principle  on  depths  of  moral  purity. 
 Feeling  changes  with  temperament,  with  states  of 
 health  and  nerves,  with  a  thousand  fickle  external 
 influences  ;  principle  is  independent  of  all  physical 
 or  alterable  circumstances,  moves  straight  on  through 
 all  moods  and  climates,  sails  by  fixed  stars,  and  is 
 the  same  secure  and  glorious  thing  through  all  the 
 shifting  seasons,  though  the  mountains  of  prosperity 
 were  torn  up  and  cast  into  the  sea.     F.  D.  II. 
 
 It  is  by  a  displacement  of  truth  that  Christians 
 painfully  engage  themselves  in  weighing,  measuring 
 every  feeling  within  them,  analyzing  and  noting  it 
 in  order  to  growth  in  grace,  applying  to  themselves 
 the  machinery  which  the  word  provides  for  detecting 
 and  exposing  hypocrisy,  when  they  would  be  better 
 employed  in  believing  the  simple  promises  and  doing 
 the  revealed  duties — going  out  of  themselves  and 
 concentrating  their  thoughts  on  the  Saviour,  whose 
 righteousness  covers  and  whose  Spirit  instructs  in 
 
 the  way  of  peace.     /.  Hall. True  religion  is  all 
 
 comprised  in  two  precepts,  Look  into  yourself  to  see 
 your  own  vileness.  Look  out  of  yourself  to  Christ. 
 Little  enough  health,  comfort,  peace,  and  satisfac- 
 tion shall  we  derive  from  the  first  of  these  precepts 
 unless  we  constantly  couple  with  it  the  second. 
 Live  not  too  much  with  thyself  in  the  close  chamber 
 of  spiritual  anatomy.  Doubt  and  disquietude,  and 
 subtle  metaphysical  difficulties,  and  over-canvassing 
 of  motives,  will  be  the  least  mischief  resulting  from 
 such  a  system.  The  knowledge  and  deep  conscious- 
 ness of  thy  dark  guilt  is  only  valuable  as  a  back- 
 ground on  which  to  paint  more  vividly  to  thy  mind's 
 eye  the  rainbow  colors  of  the  love  of  Jesus.  Walk 
 abroad  ever  and  anon,  and  expatiate  freely  in  the 
 sunlight  of  God's  grace  and  love  in  Christ.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 You  will  never  "  brighten  your  evidences "  by 
 polishing  at  them.     To  polish  the  mirror  ever  so 
 
390 
 
 SECTION  290.— 2  CORmTHIAXS  13  :  I-I4. 
 
 assiduously  does  not  secure  the  image  of  the  sun  on 
 its  surface.  The  only  way  to  do  that  is  to  carry  the 
 poor  bit  of  glass  out  into  the  sunshine.  It  will 
 shine  then,  never  fear.  It  is  weary  work  to  labor 
 at  self-improvement  with  the  hope  of  drawing  from 
 our  own  characters  evidences  that  we  are  the  sons 
 of  God.  To  have  the  heart  filled  with  the  light  of 
 Christ's  love  to  us  is  the  only  way  to   have  the 
 
 whole   being   full   of   light.     A.    M. There   are 
 
 states  of  the  soul  when,  instead  of  dwelling  on  his 
 experience,  the  disciple's  first  need  is  to  forget 
 it  altogether,  to  let  the  thoughts,  jaded  with  this 
 chafing  in  the  prison-house  of  consciousness,  spring 
 away  into  healthful  liberty,  from  deploring  what  self 
 has  left  undone,  to  center  a  grateful  praise  on  what 
 Christ  has  done.  Faith  bids  these  groaning  hearts 
 not  to  toil  for  ever  in  the  dungeon ;  but  to  swing 
 the  door  wide  open,  and  let  the  light  of  the  Father's 
 face  shine  down  into  the  breast.  For,  as  a  search- 
 ing writer  has  said,  "  After  we  are  in  peace  and 
 power,  self-analysis  is  instructive,  humbling,  and 
 bracing;  but  while  we  are  cold  and  dead,  it  is  a 
 poisonous  thing,  like  a  draught  of  quinine  while  the 
 ague  fit  is  on."     F.  D.  H. 
 
 We  may  be  false  to  the  moving  of  the  Holy 
 Spirit  by  a  diseased  inspection  of  our  own  minds  in 
 the  act  of  communion  with  God.  Self-examination 
 is  a  suitable  preliminary  or  after-thought  to  prayer, 
 but  is  no  part  of  it.  Devotion  is  most  thoroughly 
 objective,  in  respect  of  the  motives  which  induce  its 
 presence.  It  is  won  into  exercise  by  attractions 
 from  without,  not  forced  into  being  by  internal 
 commotions.  It  is  an  outgoing,  not  a  seething  of 
 sensibility.  The  suppliant  looks  upward  and  around 
 beyond  himself ;  and  devout  affections  grow  in  in- 
 tensity with  the  distance  which  he  penetrates,  as  the 
 eye  grows  keen  with  far  seeing.  The  Spirit  invites 
 to  no  other  than  such  expansive  devotion.  We  are 
 never  more  like  Christ  than  in  prayers  of  interces- 
 sion. In  the  most  lofty  devotion  we  become  un- 
 conscious of  self.  Have  you  never  observed  how 
 entirely  devoid  is  the  Lord's  Prayer  of  any  material 
 which  can  tempt  to  this  subtle  self-inspection  in  the 
 act  of  devotion?  It  is  full  of  an  outfio^ving  of 
 thought  and  of  emotion  toward  great  objects  of 
 desire,  great  necessities,  and  great  perils.  "  After 
 this  manner,  therefore,  pray  ye."     A.  P. 
 
 Christ  is  in  you.  Who  shall  dare  pollute  the 
 body  that  Christ  has  honored  by  his  adoption  ?  Who 
 shall  dare  stain  the  soul  that  Christ  glorifies  with 
 his  presence?  We  Christians  dwell  in  Christ,  and 
 Christ  in  us  ;  this  is  our  world,  we  ask  none  else ; 
 this  is  the  substance  of  our  hope  here,  as  it  is  to  be 
 the  substance  of  our  heaven  hereafter.  Heed  then, 
 earnestly  heed,  your  high  calling  in  Christ  Jesus. 
 Glory  in  it,  for  angels  can  not  match  it !  Guard  it, 
 live  in  it,  for  it  is  the  source  and  principle  of  your 
 
 immortality  !  Remember,  with  trembling  joy  re- 
 member, that  Christ,  in  all  the  power  and  majesty 
 of  the  Godhead,  "  is  in  you,  if  ye  be  not  repro- 
 bates " ;  "  for  ye  are  the  temple  of  the  living  God, 
 as  God  hath  said,  I  will  dwell  in  them,  and  walk  in 
 them ;  and  I  will  be  their  God  and  they  shall  be  my 
 people  !  "     W.  A.  B. 
 
 11-14.  Nothing  remains  but  a  concluding  coun- 
 sel, salutations,  and  benediction.  These  form  a 
 sweet  and  graceful  close,  all  the  more  welcome  after 
 the  keen  and  indignant  tone  of  some  of  the  previous 
 sentences.     D.  F. 
 
 14.  A  spiritual  and  cordial  trinitarian  faith  we 
 affirm  to  be  the  basis  of  the  only  virtue  which  de- 
 serves the  name — a  serious,  reverential,  happy,  and 
 affectionate  devotion  of  the  whole  nature  to  God 
 the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Spirit.  Christian 
 virtue  is  the  habit,  the  motive,  and  the  act  of  the 
 soul  meditating  upon  "  the  love  of  God,"  and  "  the 
 grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus,"  and  enjoying  "  the  com- 
 munion of  the  Holy  Spirit."     I.  T. This  grace 
 
 of  Christ  leads  into  the  love  of  God,  and  this  love 
 is  central  in  benediction.  In  this  home  and  rest  of 
 the  human  spirit  believers  are  kept  by  the  commu- 
 nion of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Therefore,  this  closes  and 
 perfects  the  blessing,  "  The  communion  of  the  Holy 
 Ghost  be  with  you  all."     D.  F. 
 
 The  doctrine  of  the  Tiinity  is  that  doctrine  that 
 showeth  us  the  love  of  God  the  Father  in  giving  his 
 Son,  the  love  of  God  the  Son  in  giving  himself,  and 
 the  love  of  the  Lord  the  Sjjirit  in  his  work  of  re- 
 generating us,  that  we  may  be  made  able  to  lay  hold 
 of  the  love  of  the  Father  by  his  Son,  and  so  enjoy 
 eternal  life  by  grace.  The  Father's  grace  saveth  no 
 man  without  the  grace  of  the  Son,  neither  do  the 
 Father  and  the  Son  save  any  without  the  grace  of 
 the  Spirit ;  for  as  the  Father  loves,  the  Son  must 
 die,  and  the  Spirit  must  sanctify,  or  no  soul  must 
 be  saved.  But  yet,  as  these  three  do  put  forth  grace 
 jointly  and  truly  in  the  salvation  of  a  sinner,  so  they 
 put  it  forth  after  a  diverse  manner.  The  Father 
 designs  us  for  heaven,  the  Son  redeems  from  sin  and 
 death,  and  the  S])irit  makes  us  meet  for  heaven,  by 
 his  revealing  Christ  and  ap]ilying  Christ  to  our 
 souls,  by  shedding  the  love  of  God  abroad  in  our 
 hearts,  by  sanctifying  our  souls  and  taking  posses- 
 sion of  us  as  an  earnest  of  onr  possession  in  heaven. 
 Bun. The  Apostolic  Benediction,  used  so  gener- 
 ally for  all  centuries  since  Christ's  ascension,  is  a 
 prayer  to  each  person  of  the  Divine  Trinity  for 
 the  maintenance  and  expansion  of  that  sway  of 
 Chiist  over  the  nations,  by  means  of  Christ's 
 churches.  Here  the  work  of  the  Atoner  stands  first ; 
 the  parental  love  of  the  Divine  Father  follows  in 
 the  second  place ;  and  to  the  third  place  is  assigned 
 the  energy  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  as  maintaining  the 
 unity  and  brotherhood  of  tlic  Chuich,  cementing 
 and  assimilating  the  body  of  Christ,  and  rendering 
 it  agy;ressive  and  victorious  in  its  iiiHnence  over  the 
 world  by  a  power  of  transmutation  and  assimilation 
 shed  forth  upon  them.  And  the  Apostolical  Bene- 
 diction, sounded  in  so  many  tongues  of  the  earth 
 and  through  so  many  centuries,  over  such  myriads 
 on  myriads  of  assembled  Christians,   reminds  the 
 
SECTION  29L—GALATIANS  1:1-24. 
 
 391 
 
 ■whole  sacramental  host  in  whose  name  it  is  that 
 they  set  up  their  banners ;  and  bids  them  ever,  in 
 their  plans  and  supplications,  to  remember  that,  as 
 they  are  bought  in  one  blood,  and  are  the  called  of 
 one  Father,  they  need  to  receive,  and  cherish,  and 
 implore  one  Spirit.  By  Him  shall  ultimately  all 
 earth's  discords  be  hushed.  To  "grieve"  that  Spirit 
 of  holiness  and  love  is  to  rend  Christ's  mystic  body. 
 To  "  quench  "  that  Spirit  of  light,  truth,  and  life,  is 
 to  install  falsehood  in  the  chair  of  verity,  to  bequeath 
 despair  to  the  world,  and  to  work  suicide  as  against 
 the  Church. 
 
 The  Trinity  is  not,  then,  in  the  Bible  a  mere 
 speculative  mystery,  too  recondite  to  be  practical. 
 As   a  doctrine,  each  disciple  avouches   it   on   the 
 
 church  threshold.  As  an  experience,  it  underlies  the 
 conversion  of  the  individual.  As  a  life,  it  pervades 
 the  collective  churches  through  all  lands  and  all 
 ages.  It  is  at  once  badge,  history,  and  banner:  a 
 badge  in  baptism  ;  a  history  as  to  the  ransom,  re- 
 generation, and  filial  adoption  of  each  separate  dis- 
 ciple ;  and  a  banner  as  to  the  array  and  prospects 
 of  Christ's  collected  disciples,  moving  forward  as 
 churches  to  subdue  the  world  to  the  obedience  of 
 the  faith.  The  Zion  of  God  welcomes  each  neo- 
 phyte into  her  fellowship  under  this  Triune  Name, 
 and  speeds  forth  each  dispersing  assembly  that  quits 
 her  courts  with  the  same  significant  invocation.  She 
 greets  the  coming,  she  bids  farewell  to  the  parting- 
 guest  in  the  name  of  the  Trinity.     W.  K.  W. 
 
 Section  291. 
 
 Galatians  i.  1-24. 
 
 1  Paul,  an  apostle,  (not  of  men,  neither  by  man,  but  by  Jesus  Christ,  and  God  the  Father, 
 
 2  who  raised  him  from  the  dead  ;  )  and  all«the  brethren  which  are  with  me,  unto  the  churches 
 
 3  of  Galatia :  grace  be  to  you  and  peace  from  God  the  Father,  and  from  our  Lord  Jesus 
 
 4  Christ,  who  gave  himself  for  our  sins,  that  he  might  deliver  us  from  this  present  evil  world, 
 
 5  according  to  the  will  of  God  and  our  Father  :  to  whom  he  glory  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 
 
 6  I  marvel  that  ye  are  so  soon  removed  from  him  that  called  you  into  the  grace  of  Christ  unto 
 
 7  another  gospel :  which  is  not  another ;  but  there  be  some  that  trouble  you,  and  would  per- 
 
 8  vert  the  gospel  of  Christ.     But  though  we,  or  an  angel  from  heaven,  preach  any  other  gos- 
 
 9  pel  unto  you  than  that  which  we  have  preached  unto  you,  let  him  be  accursed.     As  we  said 
 before,  so  say  I  now  again,  If  any  mampreach  any  other  gospel  unto  you  than  that  ye  have 
 
 10  received,  let  him  be  accursed.     For  do  I  now  persuade  men,  or  God?  or  do  I  seek  to  please 
 
 11  men?  for  if  I  yet  pleased  men,  I  should  not  be  the  servant  of  Christ.     But  I  certify  you, 
 
 12  brethren,  that  the  gospel  which  was  preached  of  me  is  not  after  man.     For  I  neither  re- 
 ceived it  of  man,  neither  was  I  taught  it,  but  by  the  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 13  For  ye  have  heard  of  ray  conversation  in  time  past  in  the  Jews'  religion,  how  tliat  be- 
 
 14  yond  measure  I  persecuted  the  church  of  God,  and  wasted  it:  and  profited  in  the  Jews' 
 religion  above  many  my  equals  in  mine  own  nation,  being  more  exceedingly  zealous  of  the 
 
 15  traditions  of  my  fathers.     But  when  it  pleased  God,  who  separated  me  from  my  mother's 
 
 16  womb,  and  called  me  by  his  grace,  to  reveal  his  Son  in  me,  that  I  might  preach  him  among 
 
 17  the  heathen  ;  immediately  I  conferred  not  with  flesh  and  blood:  neither  Avent  I  up  to  Jerii- 
 saleiu  to  them  which  were  apostles  before  me ;  but  I  went  into  Arabia,  and  returned  again 
 
 18  unto  Damascus.     Then  after  three  years  I  went  up  to  Jerusalem   to  see  Peter,  and  abode 
 
 19  witli  him  fifteen  days.    But  other  of  the  apostles  saw  I  none,  save  James  the  Lord's  brother. 
 
 20  Now  the  things  which  I  write  unto  you,  behold,  before  God,  I  lie  not.     Afterwards  I  came 
 
 21  into   the   regions   of  Syria  and  Cilicia;    and  was   unknown    by  face   unto   the   churches 
 
 22  of  Judfea  which    were^in  Christ:  but   they  had  heard    only,  That  he  which  persecuted 
 
 23  us  in  times   past  now  preacheth  the  faith  which  once  he  destroyed.     And  they  glorified 
 
 24  God  in  me. 
 
 Epistle  to  the  Galatians. 
 
 The  Galatians,  or  Gauls,  or  Kelts,  for  the  name 
 is  probably  but  one  and  the  same  under  these  dif- 
 ferent forms,  are  found  at  the  earliest  historic  pe- 
 riod inhabiting  the  greater  part  of  Western  Europe. 
 When  we  first  encounter  them,  they  are  a  restless, 
 migratory  people,  making  incursions  on  their  neigh- 
 bors, and  occupying  new  territories  by  conquest. 
 In  the  fourth  century  before  Christ,  we  see  Rome 
 itself  sacked  and  plundered  by  them  ;  shortly  after, 
 the  famous  temple  at  Delphi  suffers  their  attack 
 .and  witnesses  their  repulse.     A  detachment  of  this 
 
 same  invading  body  wandered  away  into  the  far 
 east,  and  overran  the  lesser  Asia.  There  eventually, 
 after  a  series  of  vicissitudes,  they  became  settled. 
 The  central  portion  of  Asia  Minor,  known  as  Gala- 
 tia, was  their  country  ;  and  at  the  time  of  the  apos- 
 tolic history  gave  its  name  to,  and  was  itself  part 
 of,  a  Roman  province  slightly  exceeding  its  own 
 extent.  Mingled  with  this  invading  people  were  a 
 considerable  number  of  the  original  Phrygian  in- 
 habitants ;  and,  what  is  more  important  for  our 
 present  purpose,  a  large  and  influential  Jewish  ele- 
 ment (see  map,  page  94).  Still,  the  character  of 
 the  population  in  the  main  was  that  of  the  Gavl^ 
 
392 
 
 SECTIOX  291.—GALATIAFS  1:1-24. 
 
 or  Kelts.  Its  description  by  independent  writers 
 is  full  of  interest  for  the  readers  of  this  Epistle. 
 Cesar,  the  great  conqueror  of  Gaul,  describes  him- 
 self as  taking  certain  precautions,  "fearing  the 
 weakness  of  the  Gauls,  because  they  are  tickle  in 
 taking  up  phins,  and  ever  fond  of  innovating,  and 
 therefore  he  thought  that  no  trust  should  be  put  in 
 them."  Hut  the  main  feature  of  their  character 
 with  which  we  arc  in  tliis  Epistle  concerned  is  their 
 restless  love  of  change.  They  had  received  the 
 gospel  at  the  hands  of  Paul  with  their  usual  fervor 
 and  impetuosity.  But,  at  the  time  of  his  writing 
 this  letter,  they  were  rapidly  changing  to  another 
 gospel,  which  was  not  another  (ch.  1:6);  and 
 the  nature  of  that  change  is  not  without  its  in- 
 terest. It  was  being  brought  about  by  Jewish  in- 
 fluence, and  was  in  the  direction  of  the  Mosaic 
 rites  and  ceremonies.  Xow  Cesar's  description  of 
 the  Gauls  is,  that  they  are  above  all  other  people 
 given  to  superstitious  observances ,  so  that  here 
 again  we  have  a  point  of  national  character  brought 
 out. 
 
 In  Acts  16  :  6  we  read  that  the  Apostle,  who 
 had,  in  company  with  Silas,  revisited  the  churches 
 previously  founded  by  him  in  Lycaonia,  "  went 
 through  the  Phrygian  and  Galatian  country  "  ;  for 
 so  the  words  should  be  read.  No  more  is  here  said. 
 It  would  appear  from  Gal.  4  :  3  that  his  intention 
 had  been  merely  to  pass  through,  but  that  he  was 
 detained  by  a  sickness.  He  appears  to  have  taken 
 occasion  by  this  detention  to  preach  to  them  the 
 gospel,  and  to  found  the  Galatian  churches,  of  which 
 churches  we  have  no  particular  account.  But  this 
 was  not  his  only  visit.  We  find  him  in  Acts  18  :  23 
 carrying  out  a  more  formal  visitation,  going  through 
 the  whole  country  in  order,  confirming  all  the  dis- 
 ciples. This  was  after  an  interval  of  at  least  three 
 years ;  and  it  is  to  this  second  visit  that  some  allu- 
 sions of  an  instructive  character,  occurring  in  the 
 Epistle,  must  be  referred.  In  chapter  4  :  16  he  asks 
 them  reproachingly  whether  he  had  hecoine  (heir 
 enemy  by  teUincj  them  the  truth  ?  These  words  can 
 not  of  course  apply  to  that  first  visit ;  as  little  can 
 they  be  interpreted  of  anything  in  the  Epistle 
 which  the  Galatians  had  not  yet  received  ;  but  their 
 reference  must  be  found  in  something  that  happened 
 on  the  second  presence  of  the  Apostle  among  them. 
 Then  he  must  have  found  the  evil  beginning  to  be 
 apparent,  and  have  spoken  to  them  his  mind  about 
 
 it.     A. He  wrote  this  letter,  as  we  suppose,  after 
 
 his  Second  to  the  Corinthians,  and  just  before  the 
 Ejiistle  to  the  Romans  (see  page  143).  There  is 
 internal  evidence  of  this.  The  strain  of  self-vindi- 
 cation which  marks  2  Corinthians  is  continued  in 
 Galatians.  There  is,  on  the  part  of  the  writer,  the 
 same  sensitiveness  as  to  the  confidence  which  the 
 Churches  placed  in  him,  the  same  affirmation  of  his 
 apostolate,  the  same  vehemence  against  the  false 
 teachers  who  depreciated  his  authority  and  per- 
 verted his  gospel.  Then  there  is  a  preparation  for 
 the  Epistle  to  the  Romans  in  the  consecutive  setting 
 forth  of  doctrine  and  practice.  This  may  be  called 
 a  first  draft  of  that  more  finished  and  rounded  pro- 
 duction ;  this  the  bold  but  somewhat  fragmentary 
 assertion  of  truths  which  are  there  more  compre- 
 hensively and  systematically  taught.     D.  F. 
 
 This  letter  sprung  out  of  two  circumstances, 
 both  belonging  to  the  same  growing  apostasy  on  the 
 part  of  the  (Jalatians.  They  were  falling  from  the 
 gospel  of  the  grace  of  Christ,  and  they  were  repu- 
 diating his  apostolic  authority.     On  this  their  two- 
 
 fold fault  the  whole  Epistle  is  the  comment.  First 
 of  all,  after  denouncing  in  the  plainest  terms  their 
 fickleness,  he  proceeds  to  defend  the  apostolic  char- 
 acter of  his  ministry,  and  its  independence  on  hu- 
 man testimony.  This  he  does  by  giving  a  history  of 
 his  intercourse  with  the  other  apostles  at  and  after 
 his  own  conversion ;  ending  with  a  remarkable  ac- 
 ct)unt  of  an  occasion  at  Antioch  when  he  found 
 himself  compelled  to  withstand  and  openly  rebuke 
 Peter.  The  value  to  the  Church  of  this  narration 
 can  not  be  over-esteemed.  It  has  set  before  lis  the 
 reality  of  the  conflicts  of  the  Apostolic  Church,  and 
 the  fallibility  of  the  great  leaders  of  it,  in  a  way  for 
 which  we  can  not  be  too  thankful.     A. 
 
 The  Epistles  to  the  Ronjans  and  Galatians  point 
 out  the  significance  of  Christ's  death  as  a  propitia- 
 tory Sacrifice.  They  explain  the  reason  and  neces- 
 sity of  his  death,  as  that  which  alone  could  enable 
 God,  consistently  with  his  attributes  of  justice,  holi- 
 ness, and  truth,  to  save  the  sinner.  They  illustrate 
 the  nature  of  the  faith  which  justifies,  by  referring 
 to  examples  recorded  in  the  Old  Testament  Scrip- 
 ture (examples  which  show  clearly  that  it  is  a  prac- 
 tical principle,  lying  at  the  root  of  all  right  disposi- 
 tions toward  God),  and  thus  assign  the  reason  why 
 so  much  stress  should  be  laid  upon  faith  in  the 
 matter  of  man's  salvation.  They  explain  the  theory 
 f)f  imputed  sin  and  imputed  righteousness,  teaching 
 us  that  men  are  regarded  by  God,  not  merely  as  in- 
 dividuals, but  in  their  corporate  capacity  also — that 
 all  belong  to  one  of  the  two  great  families,  of  which 
 Adam  and  Christ  respectively  are  covenant  Heads 
 and  Representatives.  They  explain  also  the  relation 
 of  the  law  to  the  Gosi)cl,and  teach  us  that  the  elder 
 dispensation  was  a  rudimentary  di.-cipline,  by  means 
 of  which  those  who  were  under  it  were  trained  for 
 the  understanding  and  appreciation  of  gospel  bless- 
 ings.    E.  M.  G. 
 
 1.  In  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians,  when  he  has 
 to  maintain  his  gospel  as  being  the  gospel,  we  find 
 the  precision  which  marks  the  language  of  one  who 
 knows  what  insinuations  he  has  to  negative :  "  Paul, 
 an  apostle,  not  of  men,  neither  hy  men,  but  by  Je.vis 
 Christ,  and  God  the  Father,  who  raised  him  from 
 the  dead."  He  declares  himself  to  have  been  placed, 
 not  originally  from  men,  nor  mediately  by  any  man's 
 ministry,  but  by  the  very  hand  of  Christ,  in  the 
 chair  from  which  his  instructions  arc  delivered,  and 
 thus  he  attaches  the  authority  of  the  commission  to 
 the  instructions  which  are  given  under  it.  But  in 
 verses  11,  12  he  goes  further,  and  affirms  that  those 
 instructions  themselves  were  no  less  immediately 
 received  from  the  Lord  Jesus  than  was  the  commis- 
 sion under  which  they  were  delivered.     T.  D.  B. 
 
 3.  Cirace  to  yoa.  Grace  can  pardon  our 
 ungodliness  and  justify  us  with  Christ's  righteous- 
 ness; it  can  put  the  Spirit  of  Jesus  Christ  within 
 us ;  it  can  help  us  when  we  arc  down ;  it  can  heal 
 us  when  we  are  wounded ;  it  can  multiply  pardons, 
 as  we  through  frailty  multiply  transgressions.    Bun. 
 
 Peace.     It  is  good  and  pleasant,  beyond  the 
 
 power  of  tongue  to  tell,  to  be  deeply  and  fully  in  the 
 enjoyment  of  the  divine  legacy  of  "  peace."  To  be 
 filled  with   peace !      To  have  all  known  relations 
 
SECTION  291.—GALATIANS  1:1-24. 
 
 Z^'^ 
 
 touched  and  calmed  by  it !  To  hear  the  soft,  glad 
 murmur  of  the  cleansed  and  liberated  conscience 
 affirming  the  truth  of  the  written  word,  that  "  there 
 is  now  no  condemnation,"  and  that  "  the  blood  of 
 Jesus  Christ  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin  "  !  And  the 
 gentle  stirrings  of  the  Spirit  within,  prompting  us 
 to  cry  "  Abba,  Father  "  !  And  to  see  those  meetings 
 and  minglings  of  earth  and  heaven,  which  disclose 
 themselves  only  to  peaceful  souls !  There  can  be  no 
 better  state  of  its  kind  than  this.  It  is  an  antepast 
 of  the  rest  of  heaven.     A.  R. 
 
 10.  Persuade  men  or  God.  If  once  we 
 regard  the  preacher,  whatever  his  faults,  as  a  man 
 sent  with  a  message  to  us,  which  it  is  a  matter  of 
 life  or  death  whether  we  hear  or  refuse ;  if  we  look 
 upon  him  as  set  in  charge  over  many  souls  in  danger 
 of  ruin,  and  having  allowed  to  him  but  an  hour  or 
 two  in»  the  seven  days  to  speak  to  them ;  we  shall 
 wish  that  the  words  of  the  messenger  may  be  sim- 
 ple, even  when  they  are  sweetest,  and  the  place  from 
 which  he  speaks  like  a  marble  rock  in  the  desert, 
 about  which  the  people  have  gathered  in  their  thirsty 
 
 Jiuskin. If  clergymen  in  our  day  would  return 
 
 to  the  simplicity  of  the  gospel,  and  preach  more  to 
 individuals  and  less  to  the  crowd,  there  would  not  be 
 so  much  complaint  of  the  decline  of  true  religion. 
 Many  of  the  ministers  of  the  present  day  take  their 
 texts  from  Paul  and  preach  from  the  newspapers. 
 When  they'do  so,  I  prefer  to  enjoy  my  own  thoughts 
 rather  than  to  listen.  I  want  my  pastor  to  come  to 
 me  in  the  spirit  of  the  gospel,  saying:  "You  are 
 mortal;  your  probation  is  brief;  your  work  must  be 
 done  speedily.  You  are  immortal,  too.  You  are 
 hastening  to  the  bar  of  God ;  the  Judge  even  now 
 standeth  at  the  door ! "  When  I  am  thus  admon- 
 ished, I  have  no  disposition  either  to  muse  or  to 
 sleep.     Daniel  Webster. 
 
 Ministers  should  preach  feelingly,  experiment- 
 ally as  well  as  exemplarily ;  they  must  speak  from 
 the  heart  to  the  heart ;  they  must  feel  the  worth,  the 
 weight,  the  sweet  of  those  things  upon  their  own 
 souls  that  they  give  out  to  others.  The  highest 
 mystery  in  divine"  rhetoric  is  to  feel  what  a  man 
 speaks,  and  then  speak  what  a  man  feels.     Brooks. 
 
 It  is  not  mere  words  which  turn  men ;  it  is  the 
 
 heart  mounting,  uncalled,  into  the  expression  of  the 
 features ;  it  is  the  eye  illuminated  by  reason,  the  look 
 beaming  with  goodness ;  it  is  the  tone  of  the  voice, 
 that  instrument  of  the  soul,  which  changes  quality 
 with  such  amazing  facility,  and  gives  out  in  the  soft, 
 the  tender,  the  tremulous,  the  firm,  every  shade  of 
 emotion  and  character.  And  so  much  is  there  in 
 this,  that  the  moral  stature  and  character  of  the 
 man  that  speaks  are  likely  to  be  well  represented  in 
 his  manner.     H.  B. 
 
 If  any  work  ever  demanded  the  whole  of  one's 
 mind,  it  is  that  of  a  stated  preacher  of  God's  word. 
 
 All  the  great  things  of  earth,  compared  with  what 
 depends  on  this  work,  are  deserving  of  no  mention 
 or  thought.  Kingdoms  rise  and  fall,  worlds  pass 
 away,  but  human  minds  hold  on  their  eternal  course ; 
 and  whether  they  shall  be  endlessly  continued  in  woe 
 or  bliss  may  be  depending,  more  than  all  things. else, 
 upon  the  character  of  the  preaching  which  they  hear 
 from  Sabbath  to  Sabbath.  What  manner  of  men, 
 tlien,  should  preachers  of  the  gospel  be  ?  and  how 
 exclusive  and  magnificent  their  vocation  !  T.  H.  S. 
 11,  12.  The  whole  argument  to  the  Galatians 
 turns  upon  the  doctrinal  element  of  the  Gospel.  It 
 is  of  this,  therefore,  that  he  so  solemnly  affirms  that 
 he  was  not  taught  it  by  the  agency  of  man,  but  re- 
 ceived it  as  direct  revelation  from  the  Lord ;  and 
 this  affirmation  is  made,  not  merely  in  respect  of 
 the  general  doctrine,  but  specifically  of  those  parts 
 of  it  which  it  was  given  to  hi^n  to  develop  and  de- 
 fend :  "  the  gospel  which  was  preached  by  me  " — 
 "  mi/  gospel,''''  as  he  elsewhere  calls  it,  the  gospel 
 under  that  particular  aspect  which  he  admits  to  be 
 the  subject  of  extensive  doubt  and  complaint.  The 
 part  in  the  progress  of  doctrine  committed  to  Paul 
 was  to  define,  to  settle,  and  to  carry  out  to  its  prac- 
 tical consequences  the  principle  of  free  justification 
 in  Christ,  which  {as  a  principle)  was  acknowledged 
 and  held  before  his  voice  was  heard ;  and  we  learn 
 from  his  own  statements  that,  for  this  special  work, 
 not  only  a  special  commission,  but  a  special  revela- 
 tion was  given  him  by  the  Lord  Jesus,  so  as  to 
 clear  and  settle  his  own  mind  on  those  points  on 
 which  he  was  sent  to  clear  and  settle  the  minds  of 
 others.  In  this  way  he  was  a  minister  and  a  wit- 
 ness, not  of  those  things  which  he  had  heard  from 
 others,  nor  of  those  things  which  he  had  only 
 thought  out  for  himself,  but  of  those  things  which 
 his  Lord  had  showed  him  in  personal  visits  and  dis- 
 tinct communications,  according  to  the  announcement 
 made  at  the  first  commencement  of  this  peculiar  in- 
 tercourse :  "  I  have  appeared  unto  thee  for  this  pur- 
 pose, to  make  thee  a  minister  and  a  witness,  both 
 of  those  things  which  thou  hast  seen,  and  of  those 
 things  in  the  which  Iivill  appear  unto  thee."    T.  D.  B. 
 
 15.  The  phrases,  '■''separated,  sanctified,  filled 
 u'ith  the  H(jly  Ghost,  from  the  womS,"  mean  no  more 
 than  that  God  thus  early  signified  a  special  Divine 
 purpose  in  the  birth  of  the  individuals  thus  dis- 
 tinguished, without  tying  Himself  to  time  in  the  ac- 
 tual bestowment  of  their  miraculous  endowments. 
 It  was  '\from  the  womb''''  that  their  special  designa- 
 tion to  one  great  purpose  was  made  known.  The 
 actual  impulses  of  inspiration,  or  of  other  gifts,  may 
 have  been,  and  doubtless  were,  bestowed  only  as  oc- 
 casion demanded  their  exercise.  Facts  in  this  and 
 other  cases  bear  out  this  view.    J.  S.  S. 
 
 16.  To  reveal  his  Son  in  me.  And  what  a 
 revelation  was  it  to  him !— as  great  proportionally 
 to  all  who  receive  it.  It  is  as  if  they  had  gotten  a 
 new  soul,  with  a  heaven-full  of  society  gathered 
 round  the  Son  of  man  there  revealed.  It  is  as  if 
 some  wondrous,  unknown  light  had  broken  in  ;  the 
 whole  sky  is  luminous.  The  soul  is  in  day,  for  the 
 day  has  dawned  and  the  day-star  is  risen.  God, 
 eternity,  immortality,  universal  love,  and  society — 
 into  these  broad  ranges  it  has  come,  and  in  these  it 
 
394  SECTION'  292.—  GALATIANS  S  :  1-21. 
 
 is  free,  having  them  all  for  its  element  and  its  con-  I  1».  To  see  Peter.     As  he  himself  tells  us, 
 
 versation  in  "them,  as  in  heaven.     The  unknowing  |  his  purpose  was  to  form  Peter's  acquaintance.     He 
 
 ,,,,,.                  ^,    ^           ,                 „  I  probably  thought  that  the  time  was  come  for  that 
 
 state,  the  old,  blank  ignorance  that  was,  because  of  |  ^.^^cert "  with   the   former   apostles   which  he   had 
 
 the  blindness  of  the  heart,  is  gone,  and  a  wondrous  i  purposely  abstained  from  seeking  as  a  preiiininarv 
 
 knowledge  opens  because  the  heart  can  see.     Oh,  I  qualification  for  his  own  ministry.     And  even  now 
 
 what  strength  and  majesty  and  general  height  of 
 being  are  felt  in  the  new  life  begun !  And  this  is 
 salvation  S  great  because  it  saves,  not  some  small 
 part  of  the  soul,  but  because  it  saves  and  glorifies 
 the  sublime  whole,  restoring  its  integrity  and  pro- 
 portion, and  setting  it  complete  in  God's  own  order, 
 as  in  everlasting  life.     H.  B. 
 
 he  takes  pains  to  have  it  understood  that  he  ac- 
 cepted no  formal  confirmation  of  his  call  from  the 
 "  apostolic  college."  He  mentions  the  journey  as 
 an  illustration  of  his  argument  that  he  did  not  re- 
 ceive the  gospel  which  lie  ])reached  (that  is,  the 
 commission  to  preach  it)  from  man ;  and  adds  the 
 solemn  asseveration,  "  Before  God,  I  lie  not,"  to  the 
 statement,  "  Other  of  the  apostles  saw  I  none  save 
 James  the  Lord's  brother."     S. 
 
 Section  292. 
 
 Galatians  ii.  1-21. 
 
 1  Then  fourteen  years  after  I  went  up  again  to  Jerusalem  with  Barnabas,  and  took  Titus 
 
 2  with  me  also.  And  I  went  up  by  revelation,  and  communicated  unto  them  that  gospel 
 which  I  preach  among  the  Gentiles,  but  privately  to  them  which  were  of  reputation,  lest 
 
 3  by  any  means  I  should  run,  or  had  run,  in  vain.     But  neither  Titus,  who  was  with  mo,  be- 
 
 4  ing  a  Greek,  was  compelled  to  be  circumcised  :  and  that  because  of  false  brethren  unawares 
 brought  in,  who  came  in  privily  to  spy  out  our  liberty  which  we  have  in  Christ  Jesus,  that 
 
 5  they  might  bring  us  into  bondage:  to  whom  we  gave  place  by  subjection,  no,  not  for  an 
 
 6  hour  ;  that  the  truth  of  the  gospel  might  continue  with  you.  But  of  these  who  seemed  to 
 be  somewhat,  (whatsot^'er  they  were,  it  maketli  no  matter  to  me :  God  acceptetli  no  man's 
 
 7  person  :)  for  they  who  seemed  to  he  somewhat  in  conference  added  nothing  to  me  :  but  con- 
 trariwise, when  they  saw  that  tlie  gospel  of  the  uncircuracision  was  committed  unto  me,  as 
 
 8  the  gospel  of  the  circumcision  teas  unto  Peter;  (for  he  that  wrought  effectually  in  Peter  to 
 
 9  the  apostleship  of  the  circumcision,  the  same  was  mighty  in  me  toward  the  Gentiles:)  and 
 when  James,  Cephas,  and  John,  who  seemed  to  be  pillars,  perceived  the  grace  that  was 
 given  unto  me,  they  gave  to  me  and  Barnalias  the  right  hands  of  fellowship  ;  that  we  should 
 
 10  go  unto  the  heathen,  and  they  unto  the  circumcision.  Only  they  would  that  we  should  re- 
 member the  i)oor;  the  same  wliicli  I  also  was  forward  to  do. 
 
 11  But  when  Peter  was  come  to  Antioch,  I  withstood  him  to  the  face,  because  he  was  to  be 
 
 12  blamed.  For  before  that  certain  came  from  James,  he  did  eat  with  the  Gentiles:  but 
 when  they  were  come,  he  withdrew  and  separated  himself,  fearing  them  which  were  of  the 
 
 13  circumcision.     And  the  other  Jews  dissembled  likewise  with  him ;  insomuch  that  Barnabas 
 
 14  also  was  carried  away  with  their  dissimulation.  But  when  I  saw  that  they  walked  not  up- 
 rightly according  to  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  I  said  unto  Peter  before  them  all.  If  thou,  be- 
 ing a  Jew,  livest  after  the  manner  of  Gentiles,  and  not  as  do  the  Jews,  why  compellest 
 
 15  thou  the  Gentiles  to  live  as  do  the  Jews?     We  who  are  Jews  by  nature,  and  not  sinners  of 
 
 16  the  Gentiles,  knowing  that  a  man  is  not  justified  by  the  works  of  the  law,  but  by  the 
 faith  of  Jesus  Christ,  even  we  have  believed  in  Jesus  Christ,  that  we  might  be  justified  by 
 the  faith  of  Christ,  and  not  by  the  works  of  the  law  :  for  by  the  works  of  the  law  shall  no 
 
 17  flesh  be  justified.     But  if,  while  we  seek  to  he  justified  by  Christ,  we  ourselves  also  are 
 
 18  found  sinners,  is  therefore  Christ  the  minister  of  sin  ?    God  forbid.    For  if  I  buihl  again  the 
 
 19  things  which  I  destroyed,  I  make  myself  a  transgressor.     For  1  through  the  law  am  dead 
 
 20  to  the  law,  that  I  might  live  unto  God.  1  am  crucified  with  Christ:  nevertheless  I  live; 
 yet  not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me:  and  the  life  which  I  now  live  in  the  flesh  I  live  by  the 
 
 21  faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  me,  and  gave  himself  for  me.  I  do  not  frustrate  the 
 grace  of  God  :  for  if  righteousness  come  by  the  law,  then  Christ  is  dead  in  vain. 
 
 In  the  Scriptures,  written  by  the  inspiration  of  the  God  of  love  and  wisdom,  there  are  encourage- 
 ments and  invitations,  so  simple,  affectionate,  and  comprehensive,  that  none  can  remain  in  doubt  as  to 
 their  meaning ;  that  none  can  fail  to  see  the  willingness  of  God  to  receive  and  bless  the  returning  sinner. 
 
SECTION  292.—  GALATIANS  2  :  1-21. 
 
 395 
 
 They  are  clear  and  frequent ;  human  language  can  afford  no  terms  more  lucid,  urgent,  and  tender.  Be- 
 sides these  texts,  written  so  legibly  and  attractively  on  the  door  of  revelation,  there  are  other  declarations 
 of  Scripture  which  are  understood  and  enjoyed  only  by  those  who,  obedient  to  the  heavenly  voice,  have 
 -entered  in  by  the  open  gate.  There  are,  so  to  say,  outside  texts  and  inside  texts.  What  can  be  more 
 encouraging  and  comprehensive  than  the  message,  "  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only-begot- 
 ten Son."  Here  is  indeed  a  wide,  open,  golden  gate !  But  if  we  enter,  we  read,  "  The  life  of  faith  in  the 
 Son  of  God,  who  loved  wif,  and  gave  Himself  for  me."  If  we  did  not  possess  the  outside  and  compre- 
 hensive texts,  Scripture  would  be  like  a  house  without  a  door.  The  wanderer  outside  in  darkness,  loneli- 
 ness, and  danger,  seeking  shelter  and  peace,  could  not  enter.  But  if  Scripture  did  not  contain  the  inside, 
 special,  and  mysterious  texts,  it  would  be  like  doors  that  lead  to  nothing,  promises  which  have  no  fulfill- 
 ment, invitations  to  a  feast  without  the  reality  of  a  feast  awaiting  those  who  accept  them.  It  would  be 
 merely  "  Come"  ;  but  not  "All  things  are  ready."  We  need  not  expect  to  read  the  inside  texts  until  we 
 are  inside.  The  love  of  Jesus,  what  it  is,  none  but  his  loved  ones  know.  That  which  describes  the  ex- 
 pei'ience  of  the  believer  and  the  dealings  of  God  with  him  can  not  be  known,  and  can  not  form  the 
 ground  of  encouragement  to  an  outsider.  God  speaks  to  him  as  one  of  the  world.  God  loved  the  world. 
 Believe,  and  you  will  be  able  to  say,  Christ  loved  the  Church.  He  loved  me.  Yet  in  God's  wisdom  the 
 outside  texts  never  become  superfluous  to  the  saints  who  are  by  grace  within  the  fold.  The  first  and  sim- 
 plest truths  of  the  gospel  become  of  growing  value  to  our  souls  as  we  advance  along  the  narrow  road 
 which  leadeth  unto  life.     A.  S. 
 
 The  incidents  referred  to  in  this  chapter  will  be 
 better  understood  bv  a  careful  reading  of  page 
 109.     B. 
 
 4.  These  Judaistic  errorists,  or  "fake  brethren 
 unawares  brought  in,"  should  by  no  means  be  con- 
 founded with  the  "  iveafi  brethren,"  i.  e.,  the  Jewish 
 Christians,  who  for  their  own  part  moved  indeed 
 with  scrupulous  conscientiousness  in  the  traditional 
 forms  of  the  Mosaic  religion,  yet  at  the  same  time 
 referred  all  salvation  to  Christ,  and  recognized  the 
 free  Gentile  Christians  as  brethren  in  the  Lord. 
 Toward  these  Paul  was  exceedingly  indulgent,  and 
 •claimed  for  them  brotherly  love  and  forbearance. 
 But  in  opposition  to  the  other  errorists  he  was  in- 
 flexible ;  for  they  annulled  the  proper  essence  of  the 
 gospel ;  Avished  to  i-eplace  the  old  yoke  of  legal  bon- 
 dage ;  spread  division  everywhere  in  his  churches, 
 especially  in  Galatia  and  Corinth,  and  even  in  Plii- 
 lippi ;  and  in  all  this  sought  their  own  glory.  To 
 this  great  controversy  of  the  Gentile  apostle  with 
 the  Pharisaic  Judaizers  we  owe  the  masterly  and 
 profound  exhibitions  of  the  evangelical  doctrines  of 
 the  law  and  the  gospel,  sin  and  grace,  bondage  and 
 freedom,  faith  and  justification,  which  lie  before  us 
 in  his  Epistles.     P.  S. 
 
 5.  The  point  round  which  the  strife  was  waged 
 was,  whether  Gentiles  could  come  into  the  Church 
 as  Gentiles  without  first  being  incorporated  into  the 
 Jewish  nation  by  circumcision,  and  whether  they 
 could  remain  in  as  Gentiles  without  conforming  to 
 Jewish  ceremonial  and  law.  The  fight  was  stubborn 
 and  bitter.  It  is  harder  to  abolish  forms  than  to 
 change  opinions.  All  through  Paul's  life  he  was 
 dogged  and  tormented  by  this  controversy.  There 
 was  a  deep  gulf  between  the  churches  he  planted 
 and  this  reactionary  section  of  the  Christian  com- 
 munity. Its  emissaries  were  continually  following 
 in  his  footsteps.  As  he  bitterly  reproaches  them, 
 they  entered  upon  another  man's  line  of  things 
 made  ready  to  their  hand,  not  caring  to  plant 
 churches  of  circumcised  Gentiles  themselves,  but 
 starting  up  behind  him  as  soon  as  his  back  was 
 turned,  and  spoiling  his  work.  This  Epistle  is  the 
 memorial  of  that  foot-to-foot  feud.  It  is  of  peren- 
 nial use,  as  the  tendencies  against  which  it  is 
 directed  are  constant  in  human  nature.     Men  are 
 
 ever  apt  to  confound  form  and  substance,  to  crave 
 material  embodiments  of  spiritual  realities,  to  ele- 
 vate the  outward  means  into  the  place  of  the  in- 
 ward and  real,  to  which  all  the  outward  is  but  sub- 
 sidiary. In  every  period  of  strife  between  the  two 
 great  opponents  this  letter  has  been  the  stronghold 
 of  those  who  fight  for  the  spiritual  conception  of 
 religion.  With  it  Luther  waged  his  warfare,  and  in 
 this  day,  too,  its  words  are  precious.     A.  M. 
 
 9.  This  is  the  only  meeting  of  Paul  and  John 
 recorded  in  the  Scripture.  John  had  been  silent 
 during  the  public  discussion  (Acts  15),  but  at  the 
 close  of  it  he  expressed  his  cordial  union  with  Paul 
 in  "  the  truth  of  the  gospel."  They  stand  together 
 among  the  pillars  of  the  holy  temple ;  and  the 
 Church  of  God  is  thankful  to  learn  how  contem- 
 plation may  be  united  with  action,  and  faith  with 
 love,  in  the  spiritual  life.     H. 
 
 9,  10.  The  reputed  "pillars"  of  the  Church 
 "  added  nothing  to  Paul " — no  new  truth  for  him 
 and  his  converts  to  learn,  no  new  law  for  them  to 
 observe.  They  cordially  recognized  what  God  him- 
 self had  made  clear,  that  "  the  gospel  of  the  un- 
 circumcision "  had  been  committed  to  Paul,  like 
 "  the  gospel  of  the  circumcision  "  to  Peter,  and  that 
 the  one  could  show  miracles  as  convincing  as  the 
 other ;  and  they  gave  Paul  and  Barnabas  the  right 
 hands  of  fellowship,  as  the  pledge  of  the  solemn 
 compact,  that  these  two  should  go  to  the  Gentiles 
 and  they  themselves  to  the  Jews.  Paul  adds  one 
 point  which  proves  that,  amid  these  questions  of 
 doctrine  and  ritual,  all  the  Apostles  were  agreed  on 
 the  supreme  importance  of  the  fruit  of  practical 
 beneficence  in  Christianity :  "  Only  they  would  that 
 we  should  remember  the  poor;  the  same  which  I 
 also  was  forward  to  do." 
 
 11-14.  Peter  proved  his  fidl  adoption  of  the 
 new  law  of  liberty  by  eating  with  the  Gentiles,  till 
 certain  Jewish  Christians  "  came  from  James,"  when, 
 for  fear  of  them,  he  withdrew  from  all  such  intei'- 
 course.  The  other  Jews,  to  use  the  strong  phrase  of 
 Paul,  "  played  the  hypocrite  with  him,"  and  even 
 Barnabas  was  carried  away  with  the  rest.  Paul,  re- 
 garding their  conduct  as  an  open  departure  from 
 "  walking  uprightly  according  to  the  truth  of  the 
 ffospel,^'  "  withstood  Peter  to  the  face."     This  was 
 
390 
 
 SECTION'  292.—  GALATIAXS  2:1-21. 
 
 no  opposition  of  Pauline  to  Petrine  views  ;  it  was  a 
 faithful  rebulie  of  blamable  moral  weakness.     S. 
 
 Tlie  point  of  Paul's  rebuke  is   plainly  this — 
 
 that,  in  sanctioning  the  Jewish  feeling  which  re- 
 garded eating  with  the  Gentiles  as  an  unclean  thing, 
 Peter  was  unfrue  to  /lis  princip'es,  was  acting  hypo- 
 critically and  from  fear.     J.  B.  L. 
 
 In  verse  13,  "  </w.sr»ji/e(/  likewise  with  him,"  sub- 
 stitute "  also  joined  in  his  hypocrisy  " ;  and  at  the 
 end  of  the  verse,  for  "dissimulation,'''  render  "hy- 
 pocrisy."    A. 
 
 And  who  is  this  who  thus  exhibited  narrowness 
 and  moral  cowardice  on  a  critical  occasion,  and  drew 
 others  away  after  him  into  compliance  with  his  mis- 
 chievous example '?  This  is  a  saint  specially  dear  to 
 Christ,  and  specially  honored  of  him ;  a  saint  who 
 was  enabled  to  perform  many  mighty  and  wonder- 
 ful works.  Verily,  "  Elias  was  a  man  subject  to  like 
 passions  as  we  are."  Every  man  and  woman  who 
 lives  by  Christian  principle  (that  is,  by  faith),  who 
 sustains  the  life  of  his  immortal  spirit  by  prayer 
 and  the  word  of  God,  and  resists  evil  watchfully 
 and  steadfastly,  is  a  saint.  lie  may  have  his  infir- 
 mities, his  backslidings,  his  periods  of  lukewarumess, 
 his  failings  of  temper,  his  moral  cowardice  ;  so  had 
 
 the   Scriptural    saints.     E.  .M.  G. The   one  who 
 
 suffered  himself  to  be  corrected,  appears  here  still 
 more  worthy  of  admiration  and  harder  to  imitate, 
 than  the  one  who  corrected  him.  For  it  is  easier 
 to  see  what  may  be  improved  in  others,  than  for 
 each  to  see  what  needs  improvement  in  himself ; 
 and  cheerfully  to  receive  correction  from  him.self 
 for  wrong-doing  is  hard  ;  still  harder,  from  another. 
 This  serves  as  a  grand  example  of  humility ;  and  the 
 doctrine  of  humility  is  the  most  important  in  the 
 Christian  system  of  morals ;  for  by  humility  love  is 
 
 preserved.     Atu/. The  generosity  and  forgiving 
 
 disposition  of  Peter  is  especially  manifest  from  his 
 Epistles,  where  he  endorses  the  doctrines  preached 
 by  Paul,  and  after  having  spoken  of  the  "  long-suf- 
 fering of  our  Lord,"  and  of  the  prospect  of  sinless 
 happiness  in  the  world  to  come,  alludes  to  those  very 
 Epistles  in  one  of  which  his  own  censure  is  recorded, 
 and  calls  their  author  his  "beloved  brother"  1  P.  S. 
 
 19.  To  "live  unto  God"  is  but  to  return  him 
 his  own  rights  in  the  human  heart ;  to  concentrate 
 on  him  those  affections  which  originally  were  formed 
 for  him  alone.  It  is  to  know  and  feel  that,  even 
 while  this  shadowy  world  encompasses  us,  there  is 
 around  and  above  it  a  scene  real,  substantial,  and 
 eternal ;  a  scene  in  which  every  holier  affection, 
 widowed  and  blighted  here,  is  to  be  met  and  satis- 
 fied. To  live  in  this  belief — this  hope ;  to  read  in 
 the  death  of  Christ  death  itself  lost  in  immortality; 
 to  make  the  God  of  the  New  Testament  the  Friend, 
 the  Companion,  the  Consoler,  of  all  earthly  sorrow ; 
 to  feel  the  brightest  colors  of  ordinary  life  fade  in 
 "  the  glory  that  shall  be  revealed  " — this  is  to  live 
 the  "  life "  that  heralds  the  immortality  "  unto 
 God  "  !  God  grant  to  us  a  strong  desire  to  live  the 
 "  life  unto  God,"  by  patience  and  faith  "  to  walk  as 
 seeing  the  invisible,"  to  yearn  after  that  devotion 
 of  heart  and  soul  unto  Ilim,  which,  begim  in  this 
 world,  shall  be  perfected  and  consunnnated  in  the 
 world  of  eternal  peace  !     W.  A.  B. 
 
 20,  21.  For  "am  crucified,"  substitute  "have- 
 been  crucified."  The  following  clause  should  stand : 
 "  And  it  is  no  longer  I  that  live,  but  Christ  that 
 liveth  in  me."  In  verse  20,  for  "  b>/  the  faith,"  sub- 
 stitute "in  the  faith."  In  verse  21,  for  "is  dead  in 
 vain,"  render  "  died  without  cause."     A. 
 
 " / am  crucijied  with  Christ"  says  Paul.  Faith 
 so  looks  on  the  death  of  Christ  that  it  takes  the  im- 
 pression of  it,  sets  it  on  the  heart,  kills  it  unto  sin : 
 Christ  and  the  believer  do  not  only  become  one  in 
 law  so  as  his  death  stands  for  theirs,  but  are  one  in 
 nature  so  as  his  death  for  sin  causes  theirs  to  it. 
 
 Baptized  into  his  death.     L. Every  believer  is 
 
 dead  already  for  his  sins  in  his  Saviour  ;  he  need  not 
 fear  that  he  shall  die  again.  Comfort  thyself,  thou 
 penitent  and  fearful  soul,  in  the  confidence  of  thy 
 safety.  Thou  shalt  not  die  but  live,  since  thou  art 
 already  crucified  with  thy  Saviour.  He  died  for  thee, 
 thou  diedst  in  Him.     £j).  H. 
 
 Self-love  may  impel  to  his  feet,  but  Christ-love 
 should  be  the  moving  spring  of  life  thereafter. 
 Ere  we  have  received  anything  from  him,  our  whole 
 soul  may  be  a  longing  to  have  our  emptiness  filled  ; 
 but,  when  we  have  received  his  own  great  gift,  our 
 whole  soul  should  be  a  thank-offering.  The  great 
 reformation  which  Christ  produces  is  that  he  shifts 
 the  center  for  us  from  ourselves  to  himself.  Faith 
 may  begin  with  desiring  the  blessing  rather  than 
 the  Christ.  It  must  end  with  desiring  him  more 
 than  all  besides,  and  with  losing  self  utterly  in  his 
 great  love.  Its  starting-point  may  rightly  be, 
 "  Save,  Lord,  or  I  perish."     Its  goal  must  be,  "  I 
 
 live,  yet  not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me."     A.  M. 
 
 Christ  is  so  related  now  to  the  soul  of  them  that 
 receive  him,  that  he  is  present  with  them  in  all 
 places,  at  all  times,  bearing  witness  with  their  spirit 
 in  guidance  and  holy  society ;  a  friend,  a  consoler, 
 a  glorious  illuminator,  all  that  he  would  or  could 
 be,  if  we  had  him  each  to  himself  in  outward  com- 
 pany. Oh,  what  a  footing  is  this  for  a  mortal  crea- 
 ture to  occupy,  an  open  relationship  with  Christ  and 
 God,  in  which  it  shall  receive  just  all  which  it  wants, 
 being  consciou-ly  girded  with  strength  for  whatever 
 it  has  to  do,  patience  for  suffering,  wisdom  for  guid- 
 ance !  Everything  flows  down  upon  us  from  him, 
 and  so  we  begin  to  speak  of  being  washed,  sancti- 
 fied, justified  in  him.  He  is  oiu*  peace,  our  light,  our 
 bread  ;  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life.     II.  B. 
 
 By  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God.  The  oh 
 Jert  of  faith  is  Chris/.  If  the  object  be  a  living 
 Person,  then  there  follows  inseparably  this :  that 
 faith  is  not  merely  the  assent  of  the  understanding, 
 that  faith  is  not  merely  the  persuasion  of  the  reality 
 of  unseen  things,  that  faith  is  not  merely  the  confi- 
 dent expectation  of  future  good,  but  that  faith  is 
 the  j)ersonal  relation  of  him  that  believes  to  the 
 living  Person  its  object — the  relation  which  is  ex- 
 
SECTION  293.— GALA TIANS  3:  1-29. 
 
 397 
 
 pressed,  not  more  clearly,  but  perhaps  a  little  more  ] 
 forcibly  to  us  by  substituting  another  word,  and 
 saying,  faith  is  trust.  By  laying  hold  of  that  simple 
 principle.  Because  Christ  is  the  object  of  faith, 
 therefore  faith  must  be  trust,  we  get  bright  and 
 beautiful  light  upon  the  grandest  truths  of  the  gos- 
 pel of  God.     A.  M. 
 
 Who  loved  me  and  gave  himself.  Is  it 
 true  that  the  Eternal  Word  was  "  made  flesh,  and 
 dwelt  among  us,"  and  "  died  for  our  sins,"  having 
 been  constituted  "  a  curse  for  us "  ?  Sin  then  is 
 ruin — immortal  ruin;  and  our  condition,  if  not 
 benefited  by  that  sacrifice,  is  desperate.  But  the 
 Saviour,  as  we  learn  from  his  own  lips,  although 
 given  by  the  Father  to  suffer  for  the  sins  of  the 
 "  whole  world,"  yet  gave  himself  for  his  people. 
 On  this  ground  the  apostle  speaks  of  his  Lord  as 
 "having  loved  him,  and  given  himself  for  him.'" 
 A  distinct  apprehension  of  truths  such  as  these 
 brings  home  to  the  heart  every  kind  of  powerful 
 influence,  every  imaginable  element  of  awe,  com- 
 punction, dread,  gratitude,  and  tender  affection,  to 
 
 which  the  human  mind  may  be  opened.     I.  T. 
 
 What  gives  to  the  gospel  of  reconciliation  the  true 
 
 living  power  is  that  great  "  for  me"  which  was  the 
 sinew  and  soul  of  the  whole  spiritual  life  of  Paul. 
 Even  for  me,  as  truly  as  I  am  a  man  and  a  sinner, 
 but  through  the  grace  of  God  a  believer  and  a  re- 
 deemed one.  This  is  the  highest  vaunt  of  faith  on 
 the  recollection  of  the  death  of  the  Saviour,  and  to 
 this  vaunt  the  eternal  gospel  gives  us  a  right,  if  in- 
 deed the  heart  is  upright  before  God.  For  the 
 greatest  of  sinners  who  ever  found  mercy,  but  not 
 more  for  these  than  for  me.  Were  I  a  hundred 
 times  poorer,  more  unworthy,  or  more  wretched 
 than  I  have  ever  known  myself  to  be,  yet  so  true 
 the  love  which  made  thee  die  upon  the  cross  that  I 
 can  say.  Thou  hast  died  there  for  mc  !     Van  0. 
 
 31.  If  righteousness  by  law  then.  The 
 stupendous  facts  of  the  incarnation  and  the  life  of 
 the  Son  of  God,  the  agony  and  the  sacrifice,  the 
 garden  and  the  cross,  have  been  to  no  purpose ! 
 There  has  been  no  "  fullness  of  time,"  no  "  crisis  " 
 of  the  world.  For  anything  that  has  been  done 
 Christ  need  not  have  appeared.  If  the  law  saves 
 now,  it  could  have  saved  before.  The  Only-Begot- 
 ten has  been  "  given,"  "  set  forth,"  "  manifested," 
 and  especially  has  "  died  "  "  in  vain  "  !     T.  B. 
 
 Section  293. 
 
 Galatians  ill.  1-29. 
 
 1  O  FOOLISH  Galatians,  who  hath  bewitched  you,  that  ye  ^l^onM  not  obey  the  trurtj  before 
 
 2  whose  eyes  Jesus  Christ  hath  been  evidently  set  forth   crucihed  among  jou?     T^^^^^^ 
 would  I  learn  of  you   Received  ye  the  Spirit  by  the  works  of  the  law,  or  by  the  I'eaimg  ol 
 
 3  S?     Aie  ye  so  foolish?  having  begin  in  the  Spirit,  are  ye  now  made  pertect  by    he 
 I  flesh       Hlve'Je  suftei-ed  so  many' things  in  vain?  if  it  le  yet  in  vam      He  theretore  th^ 
 
 5  ministereth  to  you  the  Spirit,  and  woijeth  miracles  among  you   rf..^A  ^11  it  wa    accountel 
 
 6  the  law,  or  by  the  hearing  of  faith  ?     Even  as  Abraham  believed  ^^,'^^J'f,^.^^^^''^^^^^^^ 
 n  to  him  for  righteousness.     Know  ye  therefore  that  they  which  are  of  faj       the  s^^^^^  are 
 
 8  the   children  of   Abraham.     And   the  Scripture,   loreseemg     hat  ^;«^.  J^^  "^.^^^^^  ,U 
 heathen  through  faitl>,  preached  before  the  gospel  "^t«  ^^^^'^l^^^^V.^^Sn    Sam 
 
 9  nations  be  blessed.     So  then  they  which  be  of  faith  are  blessed  with  taithlul  Ab  aham. 
 
 10  For  as  many  as  are  of  the  works  of  the  law  are  under  the  curse :  for  it  is  written,  Cursed 
 u  every  one  that  continueth  not  in  all  things  which  are  written  in  the  book  ot  the  aw  to 
 
 11  do  them.     But  that  no  man  is  justified  by  the  law  in  the  sight  of  God,  ^t  u  evident :  tor^ 
 
 12  The  just  shall  live  by  faith.     And  the  law  is  not  of  faith :  but.  The  man  that  doetli  them 
 
 13  shall  live  in  them.     Christ  hath  redeemed  us  from  the  curse  of  the  law,  being  made  a  curse 
 
 14  for  us:  for  it  is  written.  Cursed  is  every  one  that  hangeth  on  a  tree:  that  the  blessing  of 
 Abraham  might  come  on  the  Geutiles  through  Jesus  Christ;  that  we  might  receive  the 
 promise  of  the  Spirit  through  faith. 
 
 15  Brethren,  I  speak  after  the  manner  of  me^;  Though  it  le  ^"t  a  man  s  ^^^^^^^^ 
 
 16  le  confirmed,  no  man  disannulleth,  or  addeth  thereto.  Now  tu  ^^^^  ^^^fj"  i^7_^' V„^  to  thv 
 the  promises  made.     He  saith  not.  And  to  seeds,  as  of  "^f  "^  ^  ^J  .V  c  nfirmU  befo^ 
 
 17  seed;  which  is  Christ.  And  this  I  say,  that  the  covenant  that  ^^  ^^  «^^«  ™^^^^^  disannul 
 God  in  Christ,  the  law,  which  was  four  hundred  and  thirty  years  «fte.    cannot    1  ^^^^J^"!; 
 
 18  that  it  should  make  tlie  promise  of  none  effect.     For  if  the  ^^li^^tance  ?..  ot  the  U^^ 
 
 19  no  more  of  promise:  but  God  gave  i«  to  ^hraham  by  pronnse.  J^^lere^^^^^^^^ 
 
 the  law?     It  was  added  because  of  transgressions,  till  the  seed  should  come  to  whom  uie 
 
 20  promise  was  made ;  and  it  was  ordained  by  angels  in  the  hand  ot  a  mediatoi.     I^ow  a  me 
 
398 
 
 SECTIOy  293.~GALATIANS  3:1-29. 
 
 21  diator  is  not  a  mediator  of  one,  but  God  is  one.  Is  the  law  then  against  the  promises  of 
 God  ?  God  forbid  :  for  if  there  had  been  a  law  given  which  could  have  given  life,  verily 
 righteousness  should  have  been  by  the  law. 
 
 22  But  the  Scripture  hath  concluded  all  under  sin,  that  the  promise  by  faith  of  Jesus  Christ 
 
 23  might  be  given  to  them  that  believe.     But  before  faith  came,  we  were  kept  under  the  law, 
 
 24  shut  up  unto  the  faith  which  should  afterwards  be  revealed.     "Wherefore  the  law  was  our 
 
 25  schoolmaster  to  bring  xis  unto  Christ,  that  we  might  be  justified  by  faith.     But  after  that 
 
 26  faith  is  come,  we  are  no  longer  under  a  schoolmaster.     For  ye  are  all  the  children  of  God 
 
 27  by  faith  in  Christ  Jesus.     For  as  many  of  you  as  have  been  baptized  into  Christ  have  put 
 
 28  on  Christ.     There  is  neither  Jew  nor  Greek,  there  is  neither  bond  nor  free,  there  is  neither 
 
 29  male  nor  female :  for  ye  are  all  one  in  Christ  Jesus.  And  if  ye  le  Christ's,  then  are  ye 
 Abraham's  seed,  and  heirs  according  to  the  promise. 
 
 If  there  is  anything  which  can  make  a  man  fear  to  sin,  it  is  the  atonement  in  its  mysterious  awf ulness. 
 There  is  a  power  in  the  scenes  of  Gethscmane  and  Calvary  which  could  not  be  surpassed  or  equaled  if  we 
 had  present  before  us  all  the  torments  of  all  the  lost.  The  overwhelming  thing  about  the  atonement  is 
 that  "  God  spared  not  his  own  Son."  A  substituted  angel  would  have  made  sin  appear  "  exceeding  sin- 
 ful " ;  but  when  we  go  beyond  the  angel,  and  have  before  us  the  substitute,  incomprehensible  indeed,  yet 
 confessedly  "the  brightness  of  his  Father's  glory,  and  the  express  image  of  his  person";  wheu  wc  find 
 that  his  dignity  is  no  shield  against  suffering,  but  that  he  is  reckoned  with  rigidly  and  unflinchingly,  so 
 that  the  poison  of  death  for  a  time  overcomes  him,  then  there  is  set  in  array  before  us  such  an  exhibition 
 of  God's  thoughts  of  sin  and  determination  to  punish  it,  as  leaves  far  behind  the  highest  picture  which  the 
 imagination  can  sketch  of  the  whole  earth  visited  with  the  extreme  of  divine  indignation.  If  thus  there 
 is  no  injury  done  to  the  securities  of  righteousness,  which  indeed  are  strengthened ;  if  there  is  no  injury 
 done  to  Christ,  who  voluntarily  became  our  surety ;  if  no  injury  is  done  to  us,  who  receive  redemption 
 through  his  blood,  where  is  the  injustice  of  that  atonement  which  was  wrought  out  by  Christ's  redeeming 
 us  from  the  curse  of  the  law,  as  he  became  a  curse  for  us  ?     E.  M. 
 
 1-9.  He  begins  with  a  vigorous  interrogation — 
 "0  foolish  (inconsiderate)  Galatians !  who  hath  be- 
 witched you  that  ye  should  not  obey  the  truth,  before 
 whose  eyes  Jesus  Christ  crucified  was  placarded 
 (proclaimed)?  "  What  bewitched  them,  or  cast  an 
 evil  spell  over  them,  was  the  "  different  gospel  "  of 
 false  teachers  who  drew  them  back  under  the  law, 
 insisted  on  circumcision  in  the  flesh,  recjuired  the 
 observance  of  Jewish  festivals,  and  inculcated  jus- 
 tification by  works.  In  the  view  of  Paul  this  was  a 
 declension  from  liberty  to  bondage,  and  from  the 
 Spirit  to  the  flesh ;  not  a  mere  alteration  or  even 
 distortion,  but  a  downright  reversal  of  the  gospel  of 
 Christ.  He  fights  against  it  with  the  sword  of  his 
 mouth.  The  Galatians  have  been  misled  by  their 
 new  teachers  through  a  misuse  of  the  Old  Testa- 
 ment ;  and  therefore  Paul  refers  them  to  the  ancient 
 Scriptures,  and  shows  them  that  the  promise  of 
 grace  to  Abraham  preceded  by  hundreds  of  years 
 the  law  of  works  through  Moses,  and  that  the  law 
 was  added  really  to  prepare  for  the  time  of  richer 
 grace  in  Christ,  shutting  men  up  "  unto  the  faith 
 which  should  afterward  he  revealed."  All  who  are 
 of  faith  are  blessed  with  Abraham.     D.  F. 
 
 1.  When  Jesus  shall  have  been  set  forth,  or 
 rather  shall  have  portrayed  himself,  as  the  apostle 
 calls  it,  before  your  eyes ;  when,  as  the  result  of 
 this  profound  contemplation,  he  .shall  have  been  cru- 
 cified before  you ;  when  you  shall  have  beheld  all 
 the  glory  of  his  martyrdom,  all  the  authority  of  his 
 dying  words,  all  the  inconceivable  love  which  min- 
 
 gles with  this  incomparable  authority ;  when,  pene- 
 trating within  the  veil  of  his  sufferings,  you  shall 
 have  seen  God  himself  humbled  in  the  person  of 
 Jesus  Christ  to  the  level  of  our  miseries,  and  the  in- 
 finitude of  love  revealing  itself  for  the  first  time 
 in  the  infinitude  of  power ;  then,  as  naturally  as 
 light  enters  the  eye  and  air  enters  the  lungs,  this 
 great  and  unfathomable  mystery  of  a  love,  without 
 which  we  could  not  form  any  proper  idea  of  God, 
 will  enter  your  mind.     A.  V.    . 
 
 2.  The  Spirit  is  "  received,"  His  gifts  conferred, 
 in  connection  with  belief  in  the  verities  of  redemp- 
 tion. "He  glorifies  ChrUty  Place  dependence  on 
 external  ritualisms,  and  He  departs !  You  may 
 make  "  a  fair  show  in  the  flesh  "  ;  it  is  "  a  .show," 
 and  nothing  else — a  mere  parade  of  empty  formali- 
 ties! Pardon  and  holiness;  reconciliation  and  re- 
 newal ;  the  beginning,  the  middle,  and  the  end  of 
 an  inward,  spiritual,  divine  life — these,  with  other 
 important  correlative  things,  all  being  associated  by 
 Paul  with  that  which  the  Galatian  error  would  dis- 
 place, it  is  not  surprising  that  it  was  encountered 
 by  him  with  such  a  vehemence  of  resistance,  and 
 such  an  emphasis  of  rebuke.     T.  B. 
 
 10.  Under  the  curse.  Present  obedience 
 can  neither  annihilate  nor  lessen  the  guilt  of  what 
 is  past;   though  absolutely  perfect,  it   can  do  no 
 
SECTION  S93.—GALATIANS  3  : 1  S9. 
 
 zm 
 
 more  than  answer  for  itself.  Acceptance,  there- 
 fore, on  the  ground  of  that  law  which  requires  us 
 to  "  love  the  Lord  our  God  with  all  our  heart," 
 which  demands  the  universal  and  unceasinj;  opera- 
 tion of  this  principle  in  every  thought,  word,  and 
 action,  must  be  entirely  and  for  ever  out  of  the 
 question.  The  blot  of  a  single  sin  on  a  character 
 as  pure  as  that  of  an  angel  would  seal  his  con- 
 demnation.    N.  W.  T. Cursed  !     It  is  terrible 
 
 to  be  cursed  by  a  man,  a  wicked  man,  without 
 cause ;  but  to  bo  cursed  by  a  Father,  by  a  being 
 who  never  errs  in  judgment,  a  being  who  never  con- 
 demns unjustly,  a  being  who  suffered  to  save  us,  a 
 being  who  has  long  expostulated  in  view  of  this  very 
 judgment,  a  being  who  commands  the  elements  of  the 
 universe  to  execute  his  purposes — what  must  this 
 curse  be  ?  No  tongue  can  tell,  no  imagination  con- 
 ceive it.  Christ  has  warned  us  with  a  solemnity  that 
 may  well  intimidate  and  arouse.  It  is  nothing  less 
 than  eternal  banishment  from  light  and  life  and  hope 
 to  regions  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels, 
 where  the  soul  shall  be  enveloped  and  penetrated 
 with  a  misery  immense,  infinite.     Kirk: 
 
 11.  The  words  "(he  just  shall  live  by  faith ^' 
 ought  to  stand,  "  the  just  by  faith  (i.  e.,  they  that 
 are  justified  by  faith)  shall  live."  The  stress  of  the 
 argument  here  is  on  the  contrast  between  those  that 
 are  just  by  faith  and  those  whose  righteousness 
 arises  from  having  done  the  works  of  the  law  :  the 
 
 attainment  of  life  being  common  to  both.     A. 
 
 In  Scripture,  where  justification  is  ascribed  to  faith 
 alone,  there  the  word  f ait'.i  does  not  signify  abstract- 
 edly a  mere  persuasion,  but  the  obedience  of  a 
 holy  life  performed  in  the  strength  and  virtue  of 
 such  a  persuasion.  Not  that  this  justifies  meritori- 
 ously by  any  inherent  worth  or  value  in  itself,  but 
 instrumentally  as  a  condition  appointed  by  God, 
 upon  the  performance  of  which  he  freely  imputes 
 to  us  Christ's  righteousness,  which  is  the  sole, 
 proper,  and  formal  cause  of  our  justification.     K.  S. 
 
 The  doctrine  of  the  Bible  is  that  justification  is 
 a  forensic  term,  expressing  an  act  of  God  by  which 
 he  accepts  a  sinner  as  righteous  in  the  sight  of  the 
 law ;  that  the  best  obedience  of  the  sinner,  even  in 
 his  renewed  state,  is  insufficient  for  this  end ;  that 
 we  are  justified  without  works,  and  that  the  works 
 thus  excluded  are  not  merely  ceremonial  works,  nor 
 works  wrought  in  unbelief,  but  all  works  whatever ; 
 that  the  righteousness  which  justifies  us  is  that  of  our 
 Divine  Mediator,  consisting  of  what  he  did  and  what 
 he  suffered ;  that  this  righteousness  becomes  ours 
 upon  our  believing ;  that  the  efficacy  of  faith  does 
 not  arise  from  the  act  of  believinc;  being  imputed 
 in  lieu  of  obedience,  nor  from  faith  viewed  as  the 
 source  of  all  obedience,  but  from  its  uniting  us  with 
 the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  that  in  consequence  of  this 
 union,  the  acts  of  the  Kedeemer  are  considered  as 
 the  acts  of  his  people,  which  is  otherwise  called  the 
 imputation  of  his  righteousness ;  and  that  hence  the 
 believincr  sinner  receives  the  absolute  remission  of 
 
 all  his  sins,  with  a  right  to  eternal  salvation.    J.  W. 
 
 A. Though  the  word  "  satisfaction "  is  not  in 
 
 Scripture,  the  thing  is  everywhere  there  ;  the  idea  of 
 it  is  inherent  in  Scriptural  words,  phrases,  and  im- 
 ages out  of  number.     T. 
 
 13.  Cross  and  curse  go  together;  but  so  also  do- 
 cross  and  blessi)iff.  Christ  became  a  curse  for  us,  in 
 our  stead,  and  out  of  love  to  us.  If  he  shrank  back 
 with  horror  from  our  curse,  yet  through  his  great 
 love  he  overcame  this  horror.  He  carried  away  all 
 curse  from  the  accursed  earth  when  he  carried  up 
 to  the  cross  the  world's  sin  in  his  own  body,  to  be- 
 come a  sacrifice  for  it,  that  we,  instead  of  the  curse,, 
 might  inherit  the  blessing ;  for  "  there  is  now  no 
 condemnation  to  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus." 
 
 Besser. If  thou  wouldst  be  faithful  to  do  that 
 
 work  that  God  has  allotted  thee  to  do  for  his  name, 
 labor  to  live  in  the  sense  of  thy  freedom  and  liberty 
 by  Jesus  Christ ;  keep  this  ever  before  thee,  that 
 thou  art  a  redeemed  one,  taken  out  of  this  world  and 
 from  under  the  curse  of  the  law,  out  of  the  power  of 
 the  devil,  and  placed  in  a  kingdom  of  grace  and  for- 
 giveness of  sins  for  Christ's  sake.  This  is  of  abso- 
 lute use  in  this  matter ;  yea,  so  absolute  that  it  is 
 impossible  for  any  Christian  to  do  his  work  Chris- 
 tianly  without  some  enjoyment  of  it.     Bun. 
 
 14.  Through  faith.  Faith  is  simply  instru- 
 mental and  receptive.  It  is  the  hand  stretched  forth 
 to  receive  an  infinite  bounty,  namely,  the  perfect 
 righteousness  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Being  a 
 pei'suasion  of  God's  mercy,  an  acquiescence  in  God's 
 plan,  involving  a  despair  of  our  own  strength  and  an 
 acknowledgment  of  free  grace,  faith  is  above  all 
 other  exercises  fitted  to  exclude  the  pretense  of 
 merit,  and  to  exalt  the  riches  of  Christ.  The  mo- 
 ment a  sinner  believes,  he  is  justified.  It  is  of  all 
 things  the  furthest  from  his  thoughts  that  this  act 
 constitutes  any  claim  ;  he  scarcely  makes  it  an  ob- 
 ject of  attention ;  his  soul  is  absorbed  in  the  infinite 
 object  which  it  apprehends.  Yet  at  this  point  of 
 time  the  righteousness  of  Christ  becomes  his  own  ; 
 and  it  becomes  so  because  faith  unites  him  to  the 
 Surety.  This  is  the  secret  of  its  power.  It  estab- 
 lishes the  communication  with  the  source  of  merit. 
 He  is  thenceforth  in  Christ,  and  the  righteousness  of 
 God  in  him.  Being  one  with  Christ,  he  possesses  in 
 the  eye  of  the  law  the  acts  and  merits  of  his  Head. 
 J.  W.  A. 
 
 16.  Abraham,  "  the  father  of  the  faithful,"  not  of 
 the  Jews  only,  but  of  Christians  also,  his  "  spiritual 
 seed,"  was  a  typical  or  representative  man  in  whom 
 was  set  forth  for  the  study  of  humanity  the  princi- 
 ple on  which  God  intended  to  deal  with  it.  After- 
 ward, the  posterity  of  the  patriarch  became  this 
 model  or  type,  and  was  put  through  its  peculiar  dis- 
 cipline, not  merely  for  its  own  sake,  but  for  ours, 
 "  on  whom  the  ends  of  the  world  are  come."     T.  B. 
 
400 
 
 SECTION  293.— GALA  TIANS  3  : 1-29. 
 
 Terse  20  would  be  clearer  expressed,  "  Xow  a 
 mediator  can  not  be  of  one  (i.  e.,  necessarily  requires 
 two  parties),  but  God  is  one"  (one  in  Himself,  and 
 essentially  one  in  his  purposes  and  actions).     A. 
 
 God  is  one  and,  therefore,  mediatorlcss.     God 
 
 himself,  without  any  intervention,  speaks  the  prom- 
 ise to  Abraham  ;  the  promise  is  conveyed  through 
 no  third  party,  as  was  the  law.  Whatever  contin- 
 gency might  be  in  the  law  and  its  conveyance  by  a 
 mediator  who  went  between  God  and  the  people, 
 there  can  be  none  with  regard  to  the  promise,  the 
 direct  and  unconditioned  word  of  Jehovah  himself 
 alone.     Eadie. 
 
 21,  22.  God  who  appointed  Moses  mediator  is 
 one  and  the  same,  unchanged,  unchangeable.  Can, 
 then,  the  law  be  against  the  promises  of  God  ? 
 Moses  was  not  the  author  of  the  law ;  he  was  but 
 the  mediator.  The  law  was  God's  law,  and  Moses 
 was  God's  mediator ;  the  one  was  enjoined,  the  oth- 
 €r  appointed  by  him.  The  promise  was  his  promise. 
 He  can  not  by  his  law  contradict  his  promise.  He 
 is  one  and  the  same,  always  like  himself.  The  two 
 divine  institutions,  the  law  and  the  promise,  can 
 not  be  inconsistent,  coming  as  they  do  from  the  im- 
 mutable God.     J.  B. 
 
 23,  24.  The  school  was  the  Mosaic  dispensa- 
 tion, the  schoolmaster  was  the  law.  But  the  Jewish 
 people  were  the  representatives  of  the  race.  In 
 them  "  we  all  had  our  conversation  in  time  past." 
 We  lived  with  them  at  the  same  school,  and  learned 
 with  them  the  same  lessons.  The  teacher  did  for 
 us  what  he  did  for  them.  "  The  law  was  our  school- 
 master to  bring  us  unto  Christ  that  we  might  be  jus- 
 tified by  faith,"  "  to  the  end  that  the  promise  might 
 be  sure  to  all  the  seed  ;  not  to  that  only  lohich  is  of 
 the  law,  but  to  that  also  ivhlch  is  of  the  faith  of 
 Abraham  who  is  the  father  of  us  all.''''  The  idea 
 of  the  necessity  for  something  to  be  done,  an  actual 
 Divine  interposition  in  order  to  meet  the  condition 
 of  humanity — this  m  just  tJie  one  great  lesson  which 
 the  schoolmaster  embodied  in  all  tJie  forms  of  his  em- 
 blematical teaching.  It  pervades  everything — every- 
 thing in  map,  prophecy,  and  picture-book.  To  im- 
 press it  on  tlie  heart  was  the  object  of  the  previous 
 preparatory  discipline  through  which  the  Church 
 went  in  its  Hebrew  stage — the  accomplishment  of 
 that  object  being  the  production  of  a  state  of  mind 
 ready  to  apprehend,  to  recognize,  and  confide  in 
 the  Divine  miracle  itself  when,  "  in  the  fullness  of 
 time,"  it   should  be  wrought  and  revealed.     T.  B. 
 
 Do  this  and  live,  the  majority  of  moralists  say 
 
 to  us ;  so  also  do  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  Testa- 
 ment. That  is  to  say,  if  we  regard  the  spirituality, 
 the  perfection  of  the  law,  do  what  is  impossible,  and 
 live ;  do  what  is  impossil)le,  or  perish.  It  was  neces- 
 sary that  such  a  morality  should  bo  taught  in  the 
 world  •,  it  was  necessary,  also,  that  God  should  pro- 
 
 claim it  in  the  old  dispensation ;  it  is  still  necessary 
 that  it  should  be  preached  in  our  days  among  those 
 who  resist  the  gospel ;  because  the  blessing  must  be 
 estimated  by  the  want,  the  remedy  by  the  evil. 
 Those  who  reject  Jesus  Christ  must  learn  how  far 
 they  are  from  fulfilling  the  conditions  of  their  exis- 
 tence, and  how  much  they  need  that  the  exigency 
 thus  created  should  be  met  by  Him  whom  can  eet  all 
 exigencies,  supply  all  deficiencies ;  in  a  word,  by  Him 
 who  only  can  create ;  for  the  thing  to  be  accom- 
 plished is  nothing  less  than  a  creation.  In  this  way 
 law  or  morality  "  is  a  schoolmaster  thai  leads  to 
 Christ."     A.  V. 
 
 26.  All  children  by  faith.  To  believe  in 
 Ciirist  that,  though  he  was  God  and  with  God,  he  be- 
 came a  man  ndth  men ;  that,  though  he  was  rich,  he 
 became  poor ;  though  he  was  sinless,  he  became  a  sin- 
 offering  ;  and  that,  having  died  and  risen  and  ascend- 
 ed, he  is  now  "  exalted  to  be  a  prince  and  a  Saviour, 
 to  give  repentance  and  remission  of  sins  " — to  be- 
 lieve this,  to  have  this  revelation  stand  forth  before 
 the  mind's  eye,  as  the  wonder  of  angels,  the  song  of 
 the  redeemed,  the  hope  of  men ;  it  makes  the  man 
 a  new  man,  opening  within  him  a  fountain  of  new 
 and  tender  and  holy  affections,  producing  chiidship, 
 and  bringing  nigh  to  God  the  Father,  as  a  brother  to 
 Christ  the  Son  of  God,  the  heir  of  all  things ! 
 W.  I.  B. 
 
 27.  The  meaning  is  plainly  this :  The  law  hav- 
 ing been,  of  cour.se  through  the  preaching  of  the 
 gospel  and  the  accompanying  influences  of  the 
 Spirit,  the  means  of  bringing  the  Galatians  to 
 Christ  for  justification  by  faith,  they  had,  in  this 
 faith,  been  baptized  into  Christ,  or  into  his  name. 
 More  fully  expressed,  they  had  been  baptized  into 
 the  one  great  name.  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost ; 
 and  the  result  of  W\c'w  previous  blessed  change  had 
 been,  that  they  had  become,  as  the  apostle  styles 
 them,  "the  children  of  God  by  faith  in  Jesus 
 Christ."  As  the  result  of  that  change,  a  change 
 professed  and  sealcil  at  their  baptism,  tiiey  had 
 "/)M<  on  Christ '''' ;  or,  as  the  same  apostle  expresses 
 the  idea  in  another  Epistle,  they  had  become  "  con- 
 formed to  the  image "  of  (Ciirist.  "  Putting  on 
 Christ "  means,  being  made  like  Clirist ;  having  the 
 same  "  mind  which  was  also  in  him  "  ;  being  "  con- 
 formed to  his  image"  ;  made  "children  of  God  by 
 
 faith  in  him  "  ;  and  this  was  effected  by  the  Holy 
 Ghost,  uiiiiig  the  law  and  its  accoiupnnying  infumces 
 in  bringing  the  Galatians  to  Christ  for  jnstif  cation 
 by  faith,  and  in  thus  making  them  God's  believing 
 children.  "As  many  of  you,"  says  the  apostle,  "as 
 have  been  baptized  into  (^hrist,  have  put  on  Christ." 
 This,  evidently,  is  the  full  moaning  of  the  passage; 
 it  comes  up  fully  to  the  dignity  of  the  connected 
 discourse,  and  it  is  warm  with  all  the  vital  meaning 
 of  the  gospel.      J.  S.  S. 
 
 28.  Neither  Jew  nor  Greek.  The  Jew 
 wished  to  continue  the  separation  between  himself 
 and  all  the  rest  of  God's  great  family  ;  or,  If  there 
 was  to  be  any  approximation,  it  must  be  by  the  Gen- 
 tiles becoming  Jews  !  Jew  as  he  was — of  the  stock 
 of  Israel,  of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin,  "a  Hebrew  of 
 the  Hebrews" — this  notion  roused,  as  It  wore,  the 
 apostle's  humanity ;  it  stirred  and  agitated  the 
 strong  affections  of  his  great  soul ;  it  was  met  by 
 the  resistance  of  his  reason  and  his  faith,  by  the 
 
SECTION  29Jt.—GALATIANS  ^;  1-31;  5:1. 
 
 401 
 
 light  which  the  healthy  instincts  of  the  one  had  re- 
 ceived from  the  grand  idea  of  the  other.     T.  B. 
 
 All  one.  That  is  to  say,  in  this  high  fellowship  of 
 religion,  distinctions  of  race,  of  sex,  and  of  condi- 
 tion— as  between  masters  and  slaves — vanish.  A 
 common  sympathy  sweeps  away  the  walls  of  separa- 
 tion between  man  and  man.  The  heavenly  good  of 
 the  gospel  is  of  such  a  nature  that  it  can  be  offered 
 indiscriminately  to  all.  The  sense  of  a  common  re- 
 lationship to  Christ  and  to  God  melts  away  all  dif- 
 ferences. The  brotherhood  of  the  race  is  no  more 
 a  philosopher's  dream ;  it  has  become  a  realized 
 fact.     G.  P.  F. 
 
 29.  The  Scriptures  furnish  us  with  sufficient 
 evidence  to  prove  that  the  Abrahamic  covenant  was 
 never  abrogated,  and  consequently  that  it  was  made 
 with  that  Church  which  is  to  continue  to  the  end  of 
 time.  It  was  not  annulled  at  the  introduction  of  the 
 Levitical  dispensation,  as  the  apostle  strongly  affirms, 
 
 when  arguing  for  the  continuance  of  its  promises . 
 "And  this  I  say,  that  the  covenant  that  was  con- 
 firmed before  of  God  in  Christ,  the  laiv,  which  was 
 four  hundi'ed  and  thiity  years  after,  can  not  dismi- 
 nul,  that  it  should  make  the  promise  of  none  effect." 
 ¥ov  the  same  reason,  it  could  not  be  annulled  at  the 
 introduction  of  the  Christian  economy,  when  the 
 ceremonial  ritual  was  abrogated.  The  apostle  ex- 
 pressly argues  the  calling  of  the  Gentiles,  after  this 
 period,  from  the  existence  and  terms  of  the  cove- 
 nant with  Abraham  (vs.  14-16).  "That  the  bless- 
 ing of  Abraham  might  come  on  the  Gentiles  through 
 Jesus  Christ,"  he  maintains  that  "  to  Abraham  and 
 his  seed  were  the  promises  made :  not  to  seeds,  as 
 of  many,  but  as  of  one  (and  to  thy  seed),  which  is 
 Christ "  ;  whence  he  draws  the  legitimate  and  consol- 
 ing inference,  "  Ye  are  all  one  in  Christ  Jesus,  and 
 if  ye  be  Christ's,  then  are  ye  Abraham's  seed,  and 
 heirs  according  to  the  promise."     W.  S. 
 
 Section  294. 
 
 Galatians  iv.  1-31 ;  v.  1. 
 
 1  Now  I  say,  That  the  heir,  as  long  as  he  is  a  child,  differeth  nothing  from  a  servant, 
 
 2  though  he  be  lord  of  all ;  but  is  under  tutors  and  governors  until  the  time  appointed  of  the 
 
 3  father.     Even  so  we,  wlien  we  were  children,  were  in  bondage  under  the  elements  of  the 
 
 4  world:  but  when  the  fulness  of  the  time  was  come,  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a 
 
 5  woman,  made  under  the  law,  to  redeem  them  that  were  under  the  law,  that  we  might  re- 
 
 6  ceive  the  adoption  of  sons.     And  because  ye  are  sons,  God  hath  sent  forth  the  Spirit  of  his 
 
 7  Son  into  your  hearts,  crying,  Abba,  Father.     "Wherefore  thou  art  no  more  a  servant,  but  a 
 son  ;■  and  if  a  son,  then  an  heir  of  God  through  Christ. 
 
 8  Howbeit  then,  when  ye  knew  not  God,  ye  did  service  unto  them  which  by  nature  are  no 
 
 9  gods.  '  But  now,  after  that  ye  have  known  God,  or  rather  are  known  of  God,  how  turn  ye 
 
 10  again  to  the  weak  and  beggarly  elements,  whereunto  ye  desire  again  to  be  in  bondage?    Ye 
 
 11  observe  days,  and  months,  and  times,  and  years.     I  am  afraid  of  you,  lest  I  have  bestowed 
 
 12  upon  you  labour  in  vain.     Brethren,  I  beseech  you,  be  as  I  am  ;  for  I  am  as  ye  are :  ye 
 
 13  have  not  injured  me  at  all.     Ye  know  how  through  infirmity  of  the  flesh  I  preached  the 
 
 14  gospel  unto  you  at  the  first.     And  my  temptation  which  was  in  my  flesh  ye  despised  not, 
 
 15  nor  rejected ;  but  received  me  as  an  angel  of  God,  even  as  Christ  Jesus.     Where  is  then  the 
 blessedness  ye  spake  of  ?  for  I  bear  you  record,  that,  if  it  had  been  possible,  ye  would  have 
 
 16  plucked  out  your  own  eyes,  and  have  given  them  to  me.     Am  I  therefore  become  your  ene- 
 
 17  my,  because  I  tell  you  the  truth  ?    They  zealously  affect  you,  hut  not  well;  yea,  they  would 
 
 18  exclude  you,  that  ye  might  affect  them.     But  it  is  good  to  be  zealously  affected  always  in  a 
 
 19  good   thing,  and  not  only  when  I  am  present  with  you.     My  little  children,  of  whom  I 
 
 20  travail  in  birth  again  until  Christ  be  formed  in  you,  I  desire  to  be  present  with  you  now, 
 and  to  change  my  voice ;  for  I  stand  in  doubt  of  you. 
 
 21  Tell  me,  ye  that  desire  to  be  under  the  law,  do  ye  not  hear  the  law?     For  it  i*  written, 
 
 22  that  Abraham  had  two  sons,  the  one  by  a  bondmaid,  the  other  by  a  freewoman.     But  he 
 
 23  who  was  of  the   bondwoman  was  born   after  the  flesh ;  but  he  of  the  freewoman  icas  by 
 
 24  promise.     Which  things  are  an  allegory :  for  these  are  the  two  covenants;  the  one  from 
 
 25  the  mount  Sinai,  which  gendereth  to  bondage,  which  is  Agar.     For  this  Agar  is  mount 
 Sinai  in  Arabia,  and  answeretb  to  Jerusalem  which  now  is,  and  is  in  bondage  with  her 
 
 26  children.     But  Jerusalem  which  is  above  is  free,  which  is  the  mother  of  us  all.     For  it  is 
 
 27  written,  Rejoice,  thou  barren  that  bearest  not ;  break  forth  and  cry,  thou  tliat  travailest 
 
 28  not :  for  the  desolate  hath  many  more  children  than  she  wliich  hath  an  husband.    Now  we, 
 
 29  brethren,  as  Isaac  was,  are  the  children  of  promise.    But  as  then  he  that  was  born  after  the 
 
 30  flesii  persecuted  him  t7t,at  icas  born  after  the  Spirit,  even  so  it  is  now.     Nevertheless  what 
 saith  the  Scripture  ?    Cast  out  the  bondwoman  and  her  son  :  for  the  son  of  the  bondwoman 
 
 31  shall  not  be  heir  with  the  son  of  the  freewoman.     So  then,  brethren,  we  are  not  children 
 of  the  bondwoman,  but  of  tlie  free. 
 
 1       Stand  fast  therefore  in  the  liberty  wherewith  Christ  hath  made  us  free,  and  be  not  en- 
 tangled again  with  the  yoke  of  bondage. 
 69 
 
402 
 
 SECTIOy  294.— GALA  TIAJ^S  4  :  1-31;  5  : 1. 
 
 Even  sincere  Christians  may  oftentimes  feel  in  duty  more  of  the  friction  of  self-denial  than  the  free- 
 motion  of  delight.  As  love  to  Christ  deepens  in  the  soul  that  is  truly  given  to  him,  the  work  which  it 
 prompts  us  to  do  for  him  loses  the  feeling  of  effort,  and  passes  into  pleasure.  Less  and  less  of  set  pur- 
 pose  do  we  need  to  constrain  the  mind  to  think  of  him,  or  to  approach  him  in  the  formal  attitude  of  de- 
 votion. The  idea  of  Christ  in  the  holy  mind  becomes  gradually  blended  with  all  the  actions  of  its  daily 
 life  ;  thought  goes  out  to  him  as  by  a  divine  instinct ;  an  ever-acting  attraction  draws  the  heart  upward  to 
 its  great  and  first  object,  and  life  becomes  an  unconscious  yet  continuous  prayer.     Caird. 
 
 2,  "  Tutors  and  governors  "  would  be  more  cor- 
 rectly expressed  "guardians  and  stewards  ";  and  in 
 verse  3,  "rudiments"  would  be  nearer  the  sense 
 
 than  "  elements  "  ;  as  also  in  verse  9.     A. Here 
 
 Paul  calls  the  law  rudiments,  because  it  is  not  able 
 to  perform  that  righteousness  which  it  requires. 
 For,  whereas  it  earnestly  requires  a  heart  and  mind 
 given  to  godliuess,  nature  is  not  able  to  satisfy  it. 
 Herein  it  makes  a  man  feel  his  poverty,  and  ac- 
 knowledge his  infirmity ;  it  requires  that  of  him  by 
 right  which  he  has  not,  neither  is  able  to  have. 
 Paul  calls  them  the  rudiments  of  the  world,  which, 
 not  being  renewed  by  the  Spirit,  only  perform  world- 
 ly things.     Lufhir. 
 
 4.  The  fulness  «f  time.  There  were  three 
 chosen  nations  in  ancient  history,  the  Jcwx,  the 
 Greeks,  and  the  Romans  ;  and  three  cities  of  special 
 importance,  Jerusalem,  Athens,  and  Rome.  The  Jews 
 were  chosen  with  reference  to  eternal  things ;  the 
 Greeks  and  Romans,  with  reference  to  temporal ; 
 but  time  must  serve  eternity,  and  earth  carry  out 
 the  designs  of  heaven.  "  Greek  cultivation,"  says 
 Arnold,  "  and  Roman  polity  prepared  men  for  Chris- 
 tianity." The  great  historian  of  Switzerland,  John 
 Ton  Miiller,  confessed  toward  the  close  of  his  life, 
 after  repeated  and  most  careful  study  of  ancient 
 literature :  "  When  I  read  the  classics,  I  observed 
 everywhere  a  wonderful  preparation  for  Christi- 
 anity ;  everything  was  exactly  fitted  to  the  design 
 of  God,  as  made  known  by  the  apostles."     P.  S. 
 
 . All  experiments  had  been  tried.    All  the  forces 
 
 (\hich  could  be  relied  on  to  give  men  a  fuller  knowl- 
 edge of  God,  to  preserve  and  make  efl'ective  that 
 which  was  originally  intended  for  man's  salvation, 
 Tiad  been  tried,  and  tried  on  a  large  and  varied  scale. 
 They  were  all  failures.  The  world  was  sinking  into 
 ntter  chaos,  night,  corruption ;  nothing  was  left  for  it 
 but  to  go  on  degenerating  lower  and  lower.  Truth 
 was  gone,  faith  was  dying  ;  and  the  passions  of  men, 
 without  these,  overleaped  the  boundaries  set  by  a  re- 
 fined selfishness,  and  the  end  was  death.  It  was  time 
 for  a  new  creation,  for  a  new  revelation  of  God,  for 
 the  divine  Redeemer  to  appear.    The  fullness  of  time 
 
 had  come.     S.  W.  T. Among  the  unnumbered 
 
 and  careful  preordinations  of  God  in  relation  to  the 
 personal  office  and  achievements  of  Christ  in  the 
 »reat  event  of  human  history,  the  precise  time, 
 place,  and  other  similar  circumstances,  even  to  the 
 .ninutest  jjarticular,  were  every  one  of  them  matters 
 of  divine  forethought  and  prescription.  When  we 
 find  not  only  the  rountri)  of  his  birth  foretokened, 
 hut  the  very  citif  of  it ;  when  we  find  not  only  his 
 descent  from  Abraham  proclaimed,  but  his  descent 
 from  a  special  tribe  of  Abraham's  family  ;  and  not 
 only  from  this  special  tribe,  but  from  a  jiarticular 
 royal  line  ;  when  we  find  the  state  of  the  (jeneral  world 
 at  his  coming  not  obscurely  shadowed  forth ;  and, 
 atill  more,  the  verfi  year  of  his  great  sacrifice  pre- 
 dicted, and  the  accompanying  condition  of  the  foniur 
 hut  forsaken  nation  of  God  declared  ;  can  we  doubt 
 
 that  the  world  was  duly  prepared  for  him  no  less 
 than  he  for  the  world  ;  that  the  precise  condition 
 of  the  people  among  whom  he  came,  and  no  other 
 condition  of  that  people,  and  no  other  people  of 
 nn>i  condition,  suited  the  exact  designs  of  Heaven  ? 
 W.  A.  B. 
 
 5.  Adoption  is  one  of  the  most  comprehensive 
 terms  of  the  evangelical  system.  It  includes  the 
 pardon  of  sin  and  the  acceptance  of  our  persons  be- 
 fore God,  which  are  the  constituents  of  Justification. 
 It  includes  the  new  birth,  through  the  quickening 
 power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  the  doctrine  of 
 regeneration.  It  includes  the  believer's  growth  in 
 holiness,  until  he  attains  "  the  measure  of  the  stature 
 of  the  fullness  of  Christ,"  which  is  sanctijication. 
 And  finally,  it  involves  the  saint's   translation  to 
 
 [  heaven,  to  take  possession  of  the  child's  inheritance, 
 which  is  glorification.  All  therefore  that  the  word 
 salvation  implies — in  deliverance  from  the  gnilt,  the 
 
 !  stain,  the  dominion,  and  the  being  of  sin — is  poten- 
 tially included  in  the  idea  of  adoption  ;  and  is  in 
 every  particular  wrought  out  when  that  idea  comes 
 to  be  realized  in  its  final  results.  Whoever  under- 
 takes the  full  exposition  of  the  word,  finds  himself 
 carried  around  the  entire  circle  of  revealed  religion  ; 
 and  touches  as  he  swings  the  doctrines  of  sover- 
 
 I  eign  election  by  the  Father,  of  redemption  by  the 
 Son,  of  the  indwelling  of  the  Spirit,  of  tmion  with 
 
 J  Christ  by  faith,  and  of  joint  heirship  with  him  in 
 
 j  eternal  glory.  If  the  gospel  has  any  term  that  is 
 generic,  in  which  is  logically  contained  all  that 
 constitutes  the  experience  of  the  Christian,  it  is 
 ADOPTION.      B.  M.  P. 
 
 6,  Here  we  see  plainly  that  the  Holy  Ghost  com- 
 eth  to  the  saints,  not  by  works,  but  by  faith  alone. 
 Sons  believe,  while  servants  only  work ;  sons  are 
 free  from  the  law,  servants  are  held  under  the  law, 
 as  appears  by  those  things  that  have  been  before 
 spoken.  Now,  if  the  Father  give  unto  us  his  Spirit,, 
 he  will  make  us  his  true  sons  and  heirs,  that  we 
 
 I  may  with  confidence  cry  with  Christ,  Abba,  Father, 
 
 !  being  his  brethren  and  fellow-heirs.     Luther. 
 
 I  Believers  are  in  Christ,  and  so  are  sons  of  God,  but, 
 
 having  become  so,  they  find  that  Christ  also  is  in 
 
 j  them,  giving  them  the  mind  of  sons  and  the  sense 
 
 of  their  sonship.    "The  Spirit  itself  witnesseth  with 
 
 our  spirit  that  we  are  the  children  of  God."    T.  D.  B. 
 
 [  Fatherhood  speaks  of  the  rommunieation  of  a  life 
 
 ,  and  the  reciprocity  of  love.     It  rests  upon  a  divine 
 
SECTION'  S94-—GALATIANS  4  •  1-31;  5  : 1. 
 
 403 
 
 act,  and  it  involves  a  human  emotion.  It  involves 
 that  the  father  and  the  child  shall  have  kindred  life 
 — the  father  bestowing  and  the  child  possessing  a 
 life  which  is  derived ;  and  because  derived,  kindred  ; 
 and  because  kindred,  unfolding  itself  in  likeness  to 
 the  father  that  gave  it.  And  it  requires  that  be- 
 tween the  father's  heart  and  the  child's  heart  there 
 shall  pass,  in  blessed  interchange  and  quick  corre- 
 spondence, answering  love.     A.  M. 
 
 7.  When  a  man  is  under  a  covenant  of  works, 
 the  testimony  of  his  conscience  is  suitable  to  that 
 covenant,  and  his  spirit  is  servile,  and  all  that  he 
 does  he  does  as  a  bondman ;  but,  when  by  grace  he 
 is  brought  under  a  different  dispensation,  he  is  also 
 brought  into  a  different  disposition,  and  his  spirit 
 becomes  more  filial,  more  trusting,  more  childlike  ; 
 he  acts  as  a  son,  with  liberty  and  confidence.  The 
 new   covenant   gives   another   spirit,  and   provides 
 
 another  inheritance.      T.  M. In    the  quality  of 
 
 sons  we  are  heirs  of  God's  kingdom.  And  that 
 honorable  relation  we  have  upon  a  double  account, 
 
 by  adoption  and  regeneration.     Bates. There  is 
 
 no  inheritance  without  sonship,  there  is  no  sonship 
 without  a  spiritual  birth,  there  is  no  spiritual  birth 
 without  Christ,  and  there  is  no  Christ  for  us  without 
 faith.  No  inheritance  without  sonship.  For  who 
 can  possess  God  but  they  who  love  him  '?  Who  can 
 love  but  they  who  know  his  love  ?  Where  can  he 
 make  his  temple  except  in  the  upright  heart  and 
 pure  ?  How  can  there  be  fellowship  betwixt  him 
 and  any  one  except  the  man  who  is  a  son  because 
 he  hath  received  of  the  divine  nature,  and  in  whom 
 that  divine  nature  is  growing  up  into  a  divine  like- 
 ness ?     A.  M. 
 
 Avoid  all  which  can  make  you  mean,  low,  selfish, 
 cruel.  Cling  to  all  which  can  fill  your  mind  with 
 lofty,  kindly,  generous,  loyal  thoughts ;  and  so  in 
 God's  good  time  you  will  enter  into  the  meaning  of 
 those  great  words,  Abba,  Father.  The  more  you 
 give  up  your  hearts  to  such  good  feelings,  the  more 
 you  will  understand  of  God ;  the  more  nobleness 
 there  is  in  you,  the  more  you  will  see  of  God's  noble- 
 ness, God's  justice,  God's  love,  God's  true  glory. 
 The  more  you  become  like  God's  Son,  the  more 
 you  will  understand  how  God  can  stoop  to  call  him- 
 self your  Father,  and  the  more  you  will  under- 
 stand what  a  Father,  what  a  perfect  Father,  God 
 is.     C.  K. 
 
 9.  Indignant  that  Christian  believers  should  re- 
 treat back  to  the  Mosaic  observances,  Paul  styles 
 them  "  weak  and  beggai'ly  elements,"  or  rudiments, 
 
 which  the  gospel  has  left  behind.    G.  P.  F. After 
 
 "  knowing  God,"  were  they  "  to  turn  again  to  the 
 weak  and  beggarly  elements"  of  a  superseded  dis- 
 pensation !  To  shut  the  inward  eye  against  the  di- 
 vine forms  of  the  good  and  the  true,  presented  by 
 the  facts  of  the  evangelical  economy  to  reason  and 
 
 faith,  was  to  cease  to  be  "men  in  understanding"; 
 to  be  absorbed  in  the  ceremonies  and  formalities 
 of  external  religion  as  if  thei^  were  all-important, 
 was  to  go  back  to  the  playthings  and  primers  of  the 
 child.     T.  B. 
 
 14.  There  can  be  no  doubt  but  that  "the  temp- 
 tation which  was  in  the  flesh,"  and  "  the  thorn  in 
 the  flesh,  the  messenger  of  Satan  to  buffet  him," 
 mentioned  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  were  in- 
 tended to  denote  the  same  things.  In  both  Epistles, 
 the  notice  of  his  infirmity  is  suited  to  the  place  in 
 which  it  is  found.  In  the  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians, 
 the  train  of  thought  draws  up  to  the  circumstance 
 by  a  regular  approximation.  In  this  Epistle,  it  is 
 suggested  by  the  subject  and  occasion  of  the  Epistle 
 itself.     Paley. 
 
 16.  Error  is  touchy ;  carnal  affections  are  loth 
 to  have  the  judgment  informed ;  they  take  away  the 
 light  of  reason,  and  leave  us  only  the  pride  of  rea- 
 son ;  therefore  none  so  angry  as  those  that  are  se- 
 duced into  an  erroneous  opinion  by  interest ;  their 
 sore  must  not  be  touched.  Usually,  conviction  and 
 reproof  beget  hatred:  "Am  I  become  your  enemy 
 because  I  tell  you  the  truth  ?  "  This  should  not  be 
 so.  David  counted  the  smiting  of  the  righteous  as 
 a  "  chief  oil."  Faithful  reproof  and  counsel  is  like 
 a  sword  anointed  with  balsam  that  wounds  and  heals 
 
 at  the  same  time.     T.  M. It  can  not  be  but  that 
 
 plain  truth  (by  whatever  voice)  must  say  many 
 things  that  are  unpleasing.  All  censure  hurts  that 
 most  quick  and  delicate  and  constant  of  all  feelings, 
 self-love.  And  who  dares  to  say  in  how  many  points 
 the  full  unmitigated  application  of  truth  to  him 
 would  not  be  censure  ?  Who  dares  to  say  how 
 many  of  these  points  might  not  be  struck  upon  by 
 a  clear-sighted  friend  that  should  unreservedly  ex- 
 press "  the  truth  "  ?  Hence  the  disposition  to  re- 
 gard him  as  an  "  enemy."  Is  it  a  ivise  self-love  that 
 would  draw  a  protective  and  inviolable  line  round 
 everything  that  is  ours ;  round  all  the  defects  and 
 faults  we  may  have,  which  are  our  closest  and  most 
 mischievous  enemies  ?  As  if  a  garrison  should  make 
 a  point  of  most  sacredly  protecting  the  very  traitors 
 it  knows  or  suspects  it  has  within,  because  they  be- 
 long to  their  town !  The  right  disposition  of  mind 
 is  that  which  desires  earnestly  '■'■the  truth  /"  —  "the 
 TRUTH ! "  in  uhatever  manner  it  may  come  to  us.  Not 
 that  the  manner  of  its  being  conveyed  is  quite  in- 
 different ;  far  from  it :  but  "  the  truth"  howsoever 
 it  come,  has  its  own  intrinsic,  eternal  value.  Even 
 from  an  avowed  enemy,  as  it  has  often  been  said, 
 we  ought  to  be  willing  to  learn ;  but  surely,  then, 
 when  it  is  from  a  friend,  a  Christian  friend !   J.  F. 
 
 In  verse  17,  '■'■  affect"  does  not  convey  much 
 meaning  to  the  modern  reader  :  "  court "  would  ex- 
 press the  sense  better.  The  same  applies  to  the 
 next  verse. 
 
404: 
 
 SECTIOX  295.—GALATIAXS  5:2-26. 
 
 21-31.  And  now  follows  a  remarkable  passage, 
 in  which  Paul  carries  on  his  argument  against  the 
 Judaizers  by  maintaining  against  them  the  allegori- 
 cal sense  of  that  law  of  which  they  professed  them- 
 selves the  upholders ;  by  maintaining,  that  is,  that 
 the  events,  and  even  the  names,  which  come  before 
 us  in  the  Old  Testament  history,  have  beneath  them 
 spiritual  meanings,  and  are  parables  of  Christian 
 truths.  He  adopted  the  same  strain  in  1  Cor.  10, 
 when  he  spoke  of  the  mystical  meaning  of  the  his- 
 tory of  the  Jews  in  the  wilderness ;  the  same  again 
 in  i  Cor.  15,  when  he  insisted  on  the  mutual  rela- 
 tions of  Adam  and  of  Christ.  Mr.  Conybeare  has 
 well  remarked,  "  The  lesson  to  be  drawn  from  this 
 whole  passage,  as  regards  the  Christian  use  of  the 
 Old  Testament,  is  of  an  importance  which  can 
 scarcely  be  overrated."     A. 
 
 21-23.  The  apostle  stood  up  for  the  simplicity 
 and  spirituality  of  the  gospel  against  the  impor- 
 tance to  men  as  men  of  the  external  and  done-with 
 ritualism  of  the  Jew.  In  addition  to  this,  he  threw 
 his  reasoning  into  the  form  of  an  allegory,  that 
 would  shock  and  exasperate  the  minds  of  his  oppo- 
 nents. To  make  Hagar  and  Ishmael — the  bond- 
 woman and  her  slave-child — a  type  of  the  Jew,  and 
 Sarah  and  Isaac  of  the  Christian  Gentiles,  would 
 seem  to  those  pointed  at  by  the  parable  as  if  a 
 sacrilegious  hand  had  torn  down  the  veil  of  the 
 temple,  and  exposed  the  holiest  of  all  to  the  com- 
 mon gaze  ;  or,  rather,  as  if  the  unclean  and  the  un- 
 circumcised  had  been  introduced  within  the  sacred 
 precincts  as  their  proper  place,  and  the  very  priests 
 of  God  thrust  out — "as  if  they  had  not  been  anoint- 
 ed with  oil ! "  Consistently  with  this  daring  defi- 
 ance of  the  national  opinion,  this  contemptuous 
 mockery  of  Jewish  pretensions,  put  in  the  form  of 
 that  allegorical  logic  in  which  Paul  was  so  thorough 
 a  proficient,  and  the  force  of  which  on  the  Hebrew 
 mind  he  so  well  knew — in  consistency  with  this,  he 
 even  presents  the  believing  Gentiles  as  the  seed  of 
 Abraham  ;  tells  them  that  the  blessing  of  Abraham 
 comes  on  them  ;  that  theirs  is  the  promise  and  the 
 inheritance  through  faith ;  that  circumcision  is  no- 
 thing, and  may  be  worse  than  nothing;  that  "the 
 Israel  of  God  "  is  not  now  "  the  concision,"  as  he 
 calls  them  in  another  Epistle,  but  those  who  walk 
 according   to  the  rule  that   "neither  circumcision 
 
 availeth  anything  nor  uncircumcision,  but  a  new 
 creature."  "  We  are  the  circumcision,  who  worship 
 God  in  the  spirit,  who  rejoice  in  Jesus  Christ,  and 
 have  no  confidence  in  the  flesh."     T.  B. 
 
 24,  25.  In  verse  24,  for  "  are  an  allegory^'' 
 read  "  have  another  meaning."  In  verse  25,  for 
 "  tlm  Agar  is  Mount  Shiai  in  Arabia,^''  read  "  the 
 word  Hagar  is  in  Arabia  (i.  e.,  in  the  Arabic  lan- 
 guage) Mount  Sinai,"  which  appears  to  have  been 
 the  case.  The  Chaldee  paraphrast  of  the  Old  Tes- 
 tament uses  it  with  this  meaning.     A. 26.  The 
 
 very  giving  of  the  law  is  represented  as  a  type  of 
 bondage  in  the  stern  and  rugged  peaks  of  Sinai, 
 whereas  the  gospel  is  likened  to  that  wondrous  city 
 of  crystal,  gold,  and  gems,  which  John  describes  in 
 the  Revelation,  and  which  Paul  elsewhere  speaks 
 of  as  the  heavenly  Jerusalem.  Already,  through 
 grace,  our  citizenship  is  there,  and  we  should  make 
 this  manifest  in  the  joyous  freedom  of  the  spiritual 
 life.     J.  P.  T. 
 
 31.  "The  bondwoman"  should  be  "a  bond- 
 woman "  ;  "  we  are  not  children  of  any  bondmaid, 
 but  of  the  (the  chosen,  the  well-known)  freewo- 
 man." 
 
 1.  The  result  of  the  argument  from  the  alle- 
 gorical interpretation  is  that  we  are  not  children  of 
 a  system  of  bondage,  but  of  liberty,  wherewith 
 Christ  made  us  free.     In  this  liberty  we  must  stand 
 
 fast.      A. While  the  end  of  one   dispensation 
 
 and  the  beginning  of  another  remained  in  contact, 
 mingling  together  their  respective  influences,  so 
 that  two  elements  were  in  some  degree  active  at  the 
 same  time,  Paul  admitted  that  some  might  con- 
 scientiously observe  their  accustomed  formalities, 
 provided  they  kept  them  in  their  proper  place,  using 
 them  only  as  helps  to  what  was  higher,  and  as  helps 
 to  themselves,  not  putting  them  in  the  i)lace  of  essen- 
 tial truth,  and  especially  not  attempting  to  force 
 their  observance  on  those  who  neither  saw  them  to 
 be  obligatory  nor  felt  them  to  be  beneficial.  With 
 this  most  catholic  feeling  toward  the  conscientious 
 on  all  sides,  it  was  perfectly  consistent  for  the 
 apostle  to  resist  the  imposition  of  ceremonies  simply 
 as  intolerance.  Hence  his  call  and  counsel  to  the 
 Galatians,  "  Stand  fast  in  the  liberty  with  which 
 Christ  has  made  us  free,  and  be  not  entangled  again 
 with  the  yoke  of  bondage."     T.  B. 
 
 Section  295. 
 
 Galatians  v.  2-26, 
 
 2  Behold,  I  Paul  say  unto  you,  that  if  ye  be  circumcised,  Christ  shall  profit  you  nothing. 
 
 3  For  I  testify  again  to  every  man  that  is  circumcised,  that  he  is  a  debtor  to  do  the  whole  law. 
 
 4  Christ  is  become  of  no  effect  unto  yon,  whosoever  of  you  are  justified  by  the  law ;  ye  are 
 
 5  fallen  from  grace.     For  we  through  the  S|)irit  Avait  for  the  liope  of  righteousness  by  faith, 
 fi  For  in  Jesus  Christ  neither  circumcision  availeth  any  thing,  nor  uncircumcision;  but  faith 
 
 7  which  worketh  by  love.     Ye  did  run  well  ;  wlio  did  hinder  you  tliat  ye  sliould  not  obey  the 
 
 8  truth?     Tiiis  persuasion  cometh  not  of  him  tliat  calletli  you.     A  little  leaven  leaveneth  the 
 
 9  whole  lump.     I  have  confidence  in  you  through  tlie  Lord,  that  ye  will  be  none  otherwise 
 
 10  minded:  hut  he  that  troubletli  you  shall  bear  his  judgment,  wliosoevcr  he  be.     And  I, 
 
 11  brethren,  if  I  yet  preach  circumcision,  wiiy  do  I  yet  sufTcr  persecution  ?  then  is  the  offence 
 
 12  of  the  cross  ceased.     I  would  tliey  were  even  cut  off  which  trouble  you. 
 
 13  For,  brethren,  ye  have  been  called  unto  liberty;  only  «»e  not  liberty  for  an  occasion  to 
 
 14  the  flesh,  but  by  love  serve  one  another.     For  all  tlie  law  is  fulfilled  in  one  word,  even  in 
 
 15  this ;  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself.     But  if  ye  bite  and  devour  one  another, 
 
SECTION  295.—  GALATIAyS  5:2-36. 
 
 405 
 
 16  take  heed  that  ye  be  not  consumed  one  of  another.     This  I  say  then,  "Walk  in  the  Spirit, 
 
 17  and  ye  shall  not  fulfil  the  lust  of  the  flesh.     For  the  flesh  lusteth  against  the  Spirit,  and  the 
 Spirit  against  the  flesh  :  and  these  are  contrary  the  one  to  the  other :  so  that  ye  cannot  do 
 
 18  the  things  that  ye  would.     But  if  ye  be  led  of  the  Spirit,  ye  are  not  under  the  law.     Now 
 
 19  the  works  of  the  flesh  are  manifest,  which  are  thene  ;  Adultery,  fornication,  uncleanness,  las- 
 
 20  civiousness,    idolatry,   Avitchcraft,    hatred,    variance,    emulations,    wrath,    strife,    seditions, 
 
 21  heresies,  envyings,  murders,  drunkenness,  revellings,  and  such  like:  of  the  which  I  tell  you 
 before,  as  I  have  also  told  you  in  time  past,  that  they  which  do  such  things  shall  not  inherit 
 
 22  the  kingdom  of  God.     But  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  love,  joy,  peace,  longsutFering,  gentle- 
 
 23  ness,  goodness,  faith,  meekness,  temperance :  against  such  there  is  no  law.     And  they  that 
 
 24  are  Christ's  have  crucified  the  flesh  with  the  affections  and  lusts.     If  we  live  in  the  Spirit, 
 
 25  let  us  also  walk  in  tlie  Spirit.     Let  us  not  be  desirous  of  vain  glory,  provoking  one  an- 
 
 26  other,  envying  one  another. 
 
 A  SELF-WILLED,  self-indulgent  Christian  is  not  to  be  found  on  the  earth.  Self-gratification  is 
 no  gospel  blessing.  We  must  not  expect  it  or  even  wish  for  it  on  earth ;  we  must  wait  for  it  till  we 
 wake  up  in  heaven.  There  our  desires  may  roam  as  they  will,  settle  where  they  please,  and  go  forth  as 
 intensely  as  they  can,  for  all  within  us  there  will  be  pure  and  holy,  all  moving  in  a  blessed  conformity  to 
 the  divine  will ;  but  here  liberty  for  our  hearts  is  misery  for  our  hearts  ;  yea,  it  is  ruin  and  death  for  us. 
 We  must  bridle  our  desires,  and  we  must  fetter  them.  And  even  then  they  will  destroy  us,  unless  a 
 mighty  Spirit  also  bridles  and  fetters  them.  Self-denial  is  our  duty,  but  it  is  not  our  safety  and  must  not 
 be  our  hope.  We  may  set  about  crucifying  "  the  flesh  with  its  affections  and  lusts,"  but  if  we  expect  to 
 bind  and  slay  this  vile  thing  by  our  own  power,  we  might  almost  as  well  leave  it  to  itself.  None  can  de- 
 stroy sin  in  us  but  Christ  the  great  Saviour  from  sin.  The  work  is  his,  and  when  we  feel  that  it  is  his, 
 and  implore  him  to  do  it,  the  work  is  done.     We  give  him  the  glory,  and  he  gives  us  the  victory.     C.  B. 
 
 Wherefore,  walk  in  the  Spirit,  and  ye  shall  not  fulfill  the  lusts  of  the  flesh ;  but  do  even  the  things 
 
 which  ye  would.  And  ye  can  walk  in  the  Spirit  if  ye  seek  for  the  Spirit ;  if  ye  seek  him  by  prayer,  and 
 by  reading  of  Christ,  and  the  things  of  Christ.  If  we  will  do  neither,  then  most  assuredly  we  are  not 
 seeking  him ;  if  we  seek  him  not,  we  shall  never  find  him.  If  we  find  him  not,  we  shall  never  be  able  to 
 do  the  things  that  we  would ;  we  shall  never  be  redeemed,  never,  made  free,  but  our  souls  shall  be  over- 
 come by  their  evil  nature,  as  surely  as  our  bodies  by  their  diseased  nature ;  till  one  death  shall  possess  us 
 wholly,  a  death  of  body  and  of  soul,  the  death  of  eternal  misery.     T.  A. 
 
 1-6.  The  object  of  the  gospel  is  both  to  pacify 
 the  sinner's  conscience  and  to  purify  his  heart.  The 
 best  way  of  casting  out  an  impure  affection  is  to 
 admit  a  pure  one,  and  by  the  love  of  what  is  good 
 to  expel  the  love  of  what  is  evil.  Thus  the  freer 
 the  gospel,  the  more  sanctifying  is  the  gospel ;  and 
 the  more  it  is  received  as  a  doctrine  of  grace,  the 
 more  will  it  be  felt  as  a  doctrine  according  to  godli- 
 ness. This  is  one  of  the  secrets  of  the  Christian 
 life,  that  the  more  a  man  holds  of  God  as  a  pen- 
 sioner, the  greater  is  the  payment  of  service  that 
 he  renders  back  again.     T.  C. 
 
 4.  Before  Christ  came,  the  figures  of  the  law 
 had  a  relative  value  and  a  preparatory  use ;  but  if, 
 after  He  is  come,  they  are  still  depended  on,  they 
 are  then  looked  to  as  realities,  as  things  which  are 
 substantial,  final,  and  efficient,  and  H(  is  rejected 
 
 to  whom  they  were  to  lead  !     T.  B. The  two  wans 
 
 of  grace  and  works  are  incompatible.  It  was  the 
 error  of  those  against  whom  Paul  deals  in  his 
 Epistles  to  rest  half  upon  Christ  and  half  upon 
 works,  and  therefore  is  he  so  zealous  everywhere  in 
 
 this  dispute ;  for  they  went  about  to  mix  both  the 
 covenants,  and  so  wholly  destroyed  their  own  in- 
 terest in  that  of  grace.     T.  M. Practically  many 
 
 Christians  are  in  the  same  position.  They  are  as 
 much  in  Moses  as  "  in  Christ."  Instead  of  looking 
 at  Christ  till  they  imbibe  from  him  strength  and 
 joy,  holy  aspiration  and  confidence  Godward — in- 
 stead of  looking  at  Christ  till  he  draws  them  up- 
 ward, out  of  their  selfishness,  out  of  their  sin,  out 
 of  their  unbelief,  on  toward  himself,  they  look  at 
 faith,  or  they  look  at  conversion,  and  wonder  how 
 they  are  to  get  it ;  and,  as  it  is  a  very  dim  comfort 
 that  they  derive  from  the  Saviour,  so  it  is  a  very 
 faint  reflection  of  his  spirit  and  character  which 
 comes  through  their  murky  atmosphere.  Hamilton. 
 6.  There  is  much  significance  in  the  double  ne- 
 gation, "  Neither  circumcision  nor  uncircumcision." 
 If  the  Judalzers  were  tempted  to  insist  on  the 
 former  as  indispensable,  their  antagonists  were  as 
 much  tempted  to  insist  on  the  latter.  There  may 
 be  as  much  formalism  in  protesting  against  forms 
 as  in  using;  them.     If  relidon  be  the  loving  devo- 
 
406 
 
 SECTION  295.—GALATIANS  5  :  2-S6. 
 
 tion  of  the  soul  to  God,  resting  upon  reasonable 
 faith,  then  all  besides  is  at  the  most  a  means  which 
 may  further  it.  If  loving  trust  which  apprehends 
 the  truth,  and  cleaves  to  the  Person  revealed  to  us 
 in  the  gospel,  be  the  link  which  binds  men  to  God, 
 then  the  only  way  by  which  these  externals  can  be 
 *'  means  of  grace "  is  by  their  aiding  us  to  under- 
 stand better  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  and  to 
 cleave  closer  to  him  who  is  the  truth.     A.  M. 
 
 Faith  worketh.  Of  all  the  graces  that  be  in 
 the  soul  of  man,  faith  is  the  most  useful ;  and  there- 
 fore, above  all,  labor  to  be  rich  in  faith.  It  is  a 
 Christian's  right  eye,  without  which  he  can  not  look 
 for  Christ ;  it  is  his  right  hand,  without  which  he 
 can  not  do  for  Christ ;  it  is  his  tongue,  without 
 which  he  can  not  /tpea/c  for  Christ ;  it  is  his  vital 
 force,   without  which  he   can   not   act   for   Christ. 
 
 Brooks. Saving  faith  is  that  living  and  active 
 
 principle  in  our  minds  by  which,  under  the  soften- 
 ing impressions  of  the  love  of  God,  we  accept  the 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  our  only  Saviour ;  spiritually 
 feed  on  Him  as  on  the  bread  of  life ;  place  a  humble 
 yet  sure  reliance  upon  his  mercy  and  power;  and, 
 with  full  purpose  and  devotion  of  heart,  submit  our 
 whole  selves  to  his  spiritual  government.  This  is 
 the  faith  which  "worketh  by  love,"  and  which 
 enables  us  to  bring  forth  the  pure  and  lovely  fruits 
 of  holiness,  charity,  gentleness,  patience,  joy,  and 
 peace.      Gurnei/. 
 
 By  love.  It  is  quite  childish  to  talk  of  faith 
 being  imperfect  without  charity  or  love ;  as  wisely 
 might  you  say  that  a  fire,  however  bright  and  strong, 
 was  imperfect  without  heat ;  or  that  the  sun,  how- 
 ever cloudless,  is  imperfect  without  beams.  The 
 true  answer  would  be,  it  is  not  faith,  but  utter  rep- 
 robate faithlessness.     S.  T.  C. Love  makes  long 
 
 service  short,  and  hard  service  easy.  Nothing  is 
 pain  that  love  does.  And  this  is  gospel  obedience. 
 It  is  faith  working  by  love  which  refines  duty  into 
 a  grace — the  commandments  are  exalted  into  privi- 
 leges— ordinances  become  happy  means  of  fellow- 
 ship  with   God.     Romaine. Were   a   sentiment 
 
 only  of  justice  in  the  heart  of  a  Christian,  he  would 
 trace  for  himself  precise  limits,  he  would  know 
 where  to  stop  ;  but,  obeying  because  he  loves,  loving 
 Ilim  whom  he  can  not  love  too  much,  he  abandons 
 himself  to  the  impulse  of  his  heart.  He  never  says, 
 and  he  never  can  say,  it  is  enough.  Love  knows  no 
 reserve;  it  ever  desires  more;  it  is  inflamed  by  its 
 own  movement ;  it  grows  by  sacrifices  themselves, 
 expects  to  receive  in  the  measure  that  it  gives,  and 
 is  itself  its  own  reward ;  for  the  true  reward  of 
 love  is  to  love  still  more.  Where,  then,  in  its  appli- 
 cations, shall  a  faith  stop  which  resolves  itself  into 
 love  ?     A.  V. 
 
 7.  Many  err,  believing  that  when  the  soul  is 
 once  converted  the  work  is  done.     Vain  dream  !  the 
 
 Christian  life  is  a  warfare,  from  the  beginning  to  the 
 end.  It  is  quite  possible  to  "  run  well  for  a  season,"' 
 and  then  to  drop  by  the  wayside.  Your  faith  will 
 not  go  untried,  even  after  God  has  accepted  you  in 
 Christ.  He  will  uphold  you  in  every  trial,  if  you 
 keep  your  fidelity ;  but  you  will  find  it  necessary  at 
 every  step  to  watch  and  pray,  to  fear  and  to  strug- 
 gle. You  will  be  tried  by  all  the  old  seductions 
 that  formerly  prevailed  with  you,  and  by  all  the 
 new  allurements  that  the  ingenuity  of  the  adversary 
 can  invent.  There  is  no  hint  in  Scripture  of  the 
 possibility  of  final  failure  in  the  case  of  any  who 
 "  fight  the  good  fight  of  faith  "  to  the  end ;  but  the 
 Bible  is  full  of  warnings  against  security,  against 
 forgetfulness,  against  ceasing  to  strive  earnestly. 
 AlcClintock. 
 
 13.  By  love  serve  one  another.  A  con- 
 tinual confinement  of  attention  to  ourselves,  or  to 
 those  who  by  belonging  to  us  become  only  a  slight 
 extension  of  self,  belittles  us.  The  soul  takes  petty 
 proportions,  sees  with  a  narrow  vision,  and  is  warped 
 to  one-sided  judgments.  Finding  nothing  beyond 
 self  to  fasten  upon,  affection  settles  back  and  stag- 
 nates or  sours  in  the  breast,  till  mere  self-preserva- 
 tion becomes  the  end  of  living.  Religion,  though 
 her  hand  is  on  the  invisible  world,  will  have  hard 
 work  to  save  such  a  life  from  contempt.  It  is  a 
 spirit  directly  opposite  to  the  charity  and  cross  of 
 Christ.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 16.  Just  as  the  strengthening  of  the  whole  con- 
 stitution of  the  body  makes  any  particular  and  local 
 affection  disappear,  so  by  degrees,  by  the  raising  of 
 the  character,  do  the  lower  affections  become,  not 
 extinguished  or  destroyed  by  excision,  but  ennobled 
 by  a  new  and  loftier  spirit  breathed  through  them. 
 This  is  the  account  given  by  the  apostle.  He  speaks 
 of  the  conflict  between  the  flesh  and  the  spirit.  And 
 his  remedy  is  to  give  vigor  to  the  higher,  rather  than 
 to  struggle  with  the  lower.  "  This  I  say  then.  Walk 
 in  the  Spirit,  and  ye  shall  not  fulfill  the  lust  of  the 
 
 flesh."     F.  W.  R. So  everywhere  positives,  not 
 
 negatives.  The  way  to  get  out  of  self-love  is  to  love 
 God.  Do  we  not  see  what  Paul  was  teaching  the 
 Galatians  when  he  said,  "Walk  in  the  Spirit,  and  ye 
 shall  not  fulfill  the  lusts  of  the  flesh  "  ?  And  to  help 
 us  to  this  positive  life  we  have  this  positive  salva- 
 tion, these  positive  things  fairly  revealed  to  us, 
 God's  will,  Christ's  love,  and  the  eternal  life.  It  is 
 no  hard  master  that  stands  over  us.  It  is  the  King 
 in  his  beauty.  Before  him  repentance  and  faith  be- 
 come but  one  perfect  act.  When  we  really  get  the 
 scales  off  our  eyes  and  see  him,  the  struggle  of  life 
 will  be  over.  We  shall  not  have  to  leave  our  sins 
 to  go  to  him,  as  if  they  were  two  acts.  The  going 
 of  the  soul  to  him  will  be  itself  the  easy  casting 
 away  of  sin,  the  easy  mastery  of  this  world  which 
 masters  us  so  now.     P.  B. 
 
SECTION  295.—GALATIANS  5:2-26. 
 
 40T 
 
 17.  While  he  has  a  distinctive  nature  of  his 
 ^wn,  man  is  a  partaker  and  representative  of  every 
 thing  in  the  inferior  creation.  In  him  are  united 
 the  material  and  the  spiritual,  the  animal  and  the 
 rational.  He  has  instincts,  propensities,  desires, 
 passions,  by  which  he  is  allied  to  the  animals ;  he 
 has  also  reason,  conscience,  free  ^ill,  by  which  he 
 is  allied  to  higher  intelligences  and  to  God.  Hence 
 the  ends  he  is  capable  of  choosing,  and  the  princi- 
 ples by  which  he  may  be  actuated,  are  very  various. 
 Body  and  soul,  reason  and  passion,  conscience  and 
 desire,  often  seem  to  be,  and  are,  opposing  forces. 
 "The  intestine  war  of  reason  against  the  passions," 
 says  Pascal,  "  has  given  rise,  among  those  who  wish 
 for  peace,  to  the  formation  of  two  different  sects. 
 The  one  wished  to  renounce  the  passions  and  be  as 
 gods ;  the  other  to  renounce  reason  and  become 
 beasts."     M.  H. 
 
 That  painful  experience,  of  which  every  true  be- 
 liever has  a  keen  and  continual  perception,  is  repre- 
 sented here  by  the  lusting  of  the  flesh  against  the 
 spirit,  and  the  spirit  against  the  flesh,  and  elsewhere 
 as  the  warfare  of  a  law  in  the  members  against  the 
 law  of  the  mind,  and  gives  occasion  to  the  dis- 
 tinction of  the  old  man  and  the  new,  the  natural 
 (or  carnal)  mind  and  the  spiritual  mind.  By  these 
 terms  are  to  be  understood  the  same  man,  as  he  is 
 subject  to  the  actings  and  strivings  of  two  distinct 
 and  opposite  principles  within  him — the  older  one 
 of  corruption,  the  new  of  holiness,  both  operating 
 upon  the  same  mind.  Thus  it  is  the  same  soul  that 
 formerly  was  unregenerate  which  is  now  regenerate. 
 The  leaven  of  divine  grace  acts  upon  the  same  mass 
 which  u'as  unleavened.  The  believer  puts  off  the 
 old  man  and  puts  on  the  new,  by  daily  warfare 
 against  "  the  lusts  of  the  flesh  and  of  the  mind," 
 and  by  the  practice  of  all  holiness  in  the  fear  of 
 God.     Goode. 
 
 "  Ye  can  not  do  the  things  that  ye  would."  The 
 "words  as  we  use  them  and  as  the  apostle  used 
 them  have  the  most  opposite  meaning  in  the  world. 
 We  use  them  as  a  reason  why  we  should  be  satis- 
 fied, the  apostle  as  a  reason  why  we  should  be 
 alarmed ;  we  intend  them  to  be  an  excuse,  the  apos- 
 tle meant  them  to  be  a  certain  sign  of  condemna- 
 tion. The  words  mean  no  other  than  this :  "  Ye 
 •can  not  be  redeemed  from  the  power  of  death  and 
 of  Satan;  the  power  is  wanting  in  you,  however 
 iQuch  you  may  wish  it ;  death  has  got  you,  and  it 
 
 will  keep  you  for  ever."     T.  A. Lust  is  a  tyrant 
 
 that  wars  in  the  soul  and  wars  against  the  soul.  It 
 wars  in  the  soul,  for  it  abuses  your  affections  to  carry 
 on  the  rebellion  against  heaven.  It  wars  against 
 your  soul,  for  it  defaces  the  beauty,  disturbs  the 
 order,  and  enthralls  the  liberty  of  the  soul.  Instead 
 -of  God's  image,  there  is  Satan's  likeness ;  instead 
 •of  subjection  to  reason,  there  is  the  rebellion  of  ap- 
 
 petite and  vile  affections ;  and  instead  of  freedom 
 for  righteousness,  there  is  a  hopeless  bondage  to 
 evil.     T.  M. 
 
 18.  What  the  Holy  Spirit  does  is  to  lead — and 
 to  move,  in  order  that  he  may  lead.  Do  not  imagine 
 that  he  drives  or  compels.  To  do  so  would  be  to 
 destroy  the  moral  nature  of  the  creature  instead  of 
 renewing  it.  The  Holy  Spirit  extends  his  hand  to 
 us,  allures,  invites,  remonstrates,  but  never  forces. 
 Let  us  place  our  hand  in  his,  and  make  ourselves 
 over  to  his  guidance.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 19-21.  The  flesh  is  born  of  the  flesh — human 
 nature  under  inherited  and  accustomed  sinfulness. 
 It  acts  from  self-will,  and  builds  up  a  religion  of 
 self-righteousness.  Its  works  are  manifest ;  not  its 
 fruit,  not  even  its  work,  because  it  has  no  inward 
 harmony  to  produce  unity  of  result ;  but  its  works 
 in  great  profusion  appear.  The  apostle  gives  not  a 
 catalogue  of  them,  but  a  few  specimens,  describing 
 them  as  the  sins  of  sensuality,  idolatry,  malice,  and 
 excess. 
 
 32,  23.  The  spirit  is  born  of  the  Spirit.  It  is 
 the  sacred  vitality  and  sensibility,  animated  and 
 guided  by  the  indwelling  Spirit  of  Christ  Jesus,  It 
 is  known  by  its  fruit.  Men  often  speak  of  the 
 fruits  of  the  Spirit,  but  the  apostle  is  careful  to  say 
 fruit — one  holy  fruit  or  result  comprising  many  vir- 
 tues. Love  is  the  juice  of  the  fruit,  sweet  to  God 
 and  man ;  joy,  its  beautiful  bloom  ;  peace,  long- 
 suffering,  gentleness,  goodness,  meekness,  form  its 
 mellow  softness  ;  faith  is  its  consistence,  and  also 
 forms  its  characteristic  and  incomparable  flavor; 
 temperance,  the  rind  of  the  fruit,  binding  it  to- 
 gether, keeping  it  fresh,  and  preserving  its  good 
 qualities  from  waste.     D.  F. 
 
 The  spiritual  life  consists  neither  in  ordinances 
 nor  in  actions,  nor  yet,  as  some  seem  to  imagine,  in 
 activities.  It  is  closely  connected  with  ordinances, 
 actions,  and  activities,  but  it  no  more  stands  in 
 these  things  than  the  life  of  a  tree  is  the  fruit  of 
 the  tree,  or  the  means  for  cultivating  the  tree.  It 
 does  not  stand  in  many  prayers,  nor  in  hearing 
 many  sermons,  nor  in  studying  many  chapters  of 
 the  Bible,  nor  in  many  acts  of  public  worship,  nor 
 even  in  many  communions.  These  are  means  in 
 God's  hand  of  kindling  the  spiritual  life  in  the  soul 
 of  man,  or  means  of  feeding  the  flames  when 
 kindled ;  but  they  are  not  the  flame  itself,  they,  are 
 not  the  life.  Paul's  compendious  and  noble  de- 
 scription of  the  kingdom  of  God  in  the  human  soul 
 runs  thus  :  "  The  kingdom  of  God  is  not  meat  and 
 drink  " — it  stands  not  in  outward  institutions  but  in 
 interior  affections — "  but  righteousness  and  peace 
 and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost."  Nor  does  the  spiritual 
 life  consist  in  actions.  The  actions  are  the  result, 
 the  fruit,  but  they  are  not  the  life  of  the  tree. 
 Minds  which  recoil  from   the   idea   of   a   life   de- 
 
408 
 
 SECTION  295.—  GALATIAKS  5  :  2-26. 
 
 voted  exclusively  to  orUinauces  are  often  apt  to 
 fall  into  this  opposite  error.  The  sum  and  sub- 
 stance of  true  religion  in  their  view  is  merely  the 
 going  about  doing  good.  Whereas  the  Apostle 
 Paul,  in  his  enumeration,  does  not  mention  a  single 
 action,  but  merely  a  series  of  tempers — "  love,  joy, 
 peace,  long-suffering,  gentleness,  goodness,  faith, 
 meekness,  temperance."     E.  M.  G. 
 
 Those  graces  which  are  denominated  the  fruit  of 
 the  Spirit  are  in  their  very  nature  modes  of  happi- 
 ness. Some  of  them  are  directly  consolatory,  be- 
 cause they  strike  at  the  very  root  of  our  inward  dis- 
 quietudes. For  instance.  Faith,  by  realizing  to  the 
 soul  divine  truths,  carries  it  away  above  its  suffer- 
 ings, and  so  consoles.  Gentleness  diffuses  a  blessed 
 calm  over  the  nature.  Love  is  the  atmosphere  of 
 heaven.  Long-suffering  and  meekness  counteract 
 all  those  distresses — and  they  are  innumerable — 
 which  arise  from  pride,  anger,  and  revenge.  Joy 
 drives  out  the  soul's  pains  by  the  expulsive  power 
 of  a  new  dominant  affection.  And  peace  is  but  the 
 scriptural  name  for  the  entire  result  of  combined 
 holy  satisfactions  in  the  heart.     J.  W.  A. 
 
 24.  Have  crucified  the  flesh.  By  the  term 
 "  flesh,"  he  docs  not  mean  this  mortal  body,  but 
 that  corrupt  nature  which  our  first  parents  trans- 
 mitted to  all  their  children.  Its  character  may  be 
 seen  in  its  works ;  and  what  these  are,  when  fully 
 developed,  may  be  read  in  its  awful  catalogue.  It  is 
 to  crucifixion,  whose  intensely  painful  and  protract- 
 ed agonies  the  apostle  himself  may  have  witnessed, 
 that  Paul  turns  for  a  figure  strong  and  bold  enough 
 
 to  describe  the  death  of  sin.     T.  G. When  God 
 
 puts  his  law  into  any  soul,  sin's  usurped  dominion  is 
 overthrown  ;  its  power  broken ;  its  final  destruction 
 sure.  The  man  now  strives  against  it  in  all  its 
 shapes — against  corrupt  reason  and  passion  both. 
 They  must  be  driven  out,  inch  by  inch ;  and  at 
 times,  as  in  the  case  of  David,  Peter,  and  others, 
 they  make  sudden  and  desperate  efforts,  and  seem, 
 for  a  season,  to  have  regained  their  wonted  empire ; 
 and  this  conflict  continues  to  the  end.  The  old  man 
 is  crucified  with  the  affections  and  lusts,  but  he  dies 
 not,  till  the  believer  is  delivered  from  the  burden  of 
 the  flesh,  and  enters  that  world  where  there  is  sin 
 no  more.      Goode. 
 
 25.  The  sanctifying  Spirit  renews  the  directing 
 and  commanding  faculties,  the  fountains  of  moral 
 
 action,  enlightens  the  understanding  with  saving 
 knowledge,  rectifies  the  obliquity  of  the  will,  puri- 
 fies the  affection,  and  reforms  the  life.  So  that  the 
 same  mind  is  in  Christians  as  was  in  Christ ;  and  as 
 his  conversation  teas,  such  is  theirs  in  the  world.  They 
 are  said  to  be  in  the  Spirit,  illuminated,  inclined, 
 and  enabled  by  the  Spirit  to  do  God's  will ;  and  the 
 Sinrit  of  God  to  dwell  in  them,  by  his  peculiar  and 
 eminent  operations  :    77iri/  live  in  the  Spirit  !     Bates. 
 
 Let  us  also  walk  in  the  Spirit.  Let  the 
 doctrine  find  its  unanswerable  testimonies  in  the 
 greater  purity,  nobleness,  and  devotedness  of  the 
 Christian's  life  before  men.  We  greatly  want  a 
 fresher  and  deeper  doctrine  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  We 
 want  it  individually,  to  give  vitality  to  our  pro- 
 fessions, and  energy  to  our  effort,  and  sanctity  to 
 our  faith,  and  unconquerable  constancy  to  our  will. 
 Christendom  wants  it,  to  heal  the  waste  places  of 
 its  foreign  and  its  domestic  heathenism,  to  repair 
 the  desolations  of  bigotry  and  formality,  to  ad- 
 vance the  flagging  march  of  its  principles,  to  an- 
 imate the  langnd  piety  of  its  churches,  to  invigorate 
 pure  and  undefiled  religion,  to  gather  unrepenting 
 but  homesick  prodigals  in,  to  enlarge  and  build  uj) 
 and  strengthen  the  inclosures  of  the  Saviour's  ever- 
 lasting fold.  Come,  then,  thou  Holy  Spirit,  the  Re- 
 newer,  to  replenish  our  wasting  lamps,  and  revive 
 thy  work,  in  the  midst  of  the  years !  Come,  Guide 
 and  Teacher,  to  take  our  hands  in  thine,  and  pour 
 light  on  our  way  and  on  our  mind !  Come  as  the 
 Comforter,  to  heal  bleeding  hearts,  and  bind  up  the 
 bruises  of  uncharitableness,  and  every  sorrow! 
 Come,  Restrainer,  to  keep  our  feet,  and  all  our  hid- 
 den desires  and  imaginations,  from  evil !  Come, 
 thou  Sanctifier,  to  purify  and  perfect  us — unto  the 
 worship  of  the  Father  and  obedience  to  the  Son — till 
 we  are  a  true  and  accepted  branch  of  tlie  immortal 
 vine — a  people  patient  and  believing,  and  zealous  of 
 good  works  !     F.  D.  H. 
 
 26.  There  should  be  a  love  of  true  excellence 
 out  of  one's  self — of  all  true  excellence,  wherever 
 recognized  ;  a  hearty  sympathy  with  all  struggles, 
 especially  all  successful  struggles  for  eminent  worth, 
 by  whomsoever  made.  Into  every  spirit  which  Chris- 
 tianity enters,  it  carries  and  settles  a  large  infusion 
 of  tliis  noble,  disinterested  zeal  to  see  the  true,  the 
 good,  the  magnanimous,  reigning  in  all  brother 
 hearts.      White. 
 
SECTION  296.—GALATIANS  6  : 1-18.  409 
 
 Section  296. 
 
 Galatians  vi.  1-18. 
 
 1  Brethren,  if  a  man  be  overtaken  in  a  fault,  ye  wliich  are  spiritual,  restore  such  an  one  in 
 
 2  the  spirit  of  meekness ;  considering  thyself,  lest  thou  also  be  teni])ted.     Bear  ye  one  an- 
 
 3  other's  burdens,  and  so  fulfil  the  law  of  Christ.     For  if  a  man   think  himself  to  be  some- 
 
 4  thing,  when  he  is  nothing,  he  deceiveth  himself.     But  let  every  man  prove  his  own  work, 
 
 5  and  then  shall  he  have  rejoicing  in  himself  alone,  and  not  in  another.     For  every  man  shall 
 
 6  bear  his  own  burden.     Let  him  that  is  taught  in  the  word  communicate  unto  him  that 
 
 7  teacheth  in  all  good  things.     Be  not  deceived  ;  God  is  not  mocked  :  for  whatsoever  a  man 
 
 8  soweth,  that  shall  he  also  reap.     For  he  that  soweth  to  his  flesh  shall  of  the  flesh  reap  cor- 
 
 9  ruption ;  but  he  that  soweth  to  the  Hpirit  shall  of  the  Spirit  reap  life  everlasting.     And  let 
 
 10  us  not  be  weary  in  well  doing:  for  in  due  season  we  shall  reap,  if  Ave  faint  not.  As  we 
 have  therefore  opportunity,  let  us  do  good  unto  all  men,  especially  unto  them  who  are  of  the 
 household  of  faith. 
 
 11  Ye  see  how  large  a  letter  I  have  written  unto  you  with  mine  own  hand.     As  many  as 
 
 12  desire  to  make  a  fair  shew  in  the  flesh,  they  constrain  you  to  be  circumcised  ;  only  lest  they 
 
 13  should  suifer  persecution  for  the  cross  of  Christ.  For  neither  they  themselves  wlio  are  cir- 
 cumcised keep  the  law;  but  desire  to  have  you  circumcised,  that  they  may  glory  in  your 
 
 14  flesh.     But  God  forbid  that  I  should  glory,  save  in  the  cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by 
 
 15  whom  the  world  is  crucified  unto  me,  and  I  unto  the  world.     For  in  Christ  Jesus  neither 
 
 16  circumcision  availeth  any  thing,  nor  uncircumcision,  but  a  new  creature.  And  as  many  as 
 walk  according  to  this  rule,  peace  le  on  them,  and  mercy,  and  upon  the  Israel  of  God. 
 
 17  From  henceforth  let  no  man  trouble  me :  for  I  bear  in  my  body  the  marks  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 
 
 18  Brethren,  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  he  with  your  spirit.     Amen. 
 
 The  crucifixion  of  the  old  manhood  is  to  be  the  life's  work  of  every  Christian,  through  the  power  of 
 faith  in  that  cross  by  which  "the  world  is  crucified  unto  me,  and  I  unto  the  world."  That  thought  comes 
 over  and  over  again  in  all  forms  of  earnest  presentation  in  the  apostle's  teaching.  It  carries  in  its  type 
 a  most  solemn  reality.  The  truth  is,  that,  if  a  Christian,  you  have  a  double  life.  There  is  Christ,  with 
 his  power,  with  his  Spirit,  giving  you  a  nature  which  is  pure  and  sinless,  incapable  of  transgression,  like 
 his  own.  The  new  man,  that  which  is  born  of  God,  sinneth  not,  can  not  sin.  But  side  by  side  with  it, 
 working  through  it,  working  in  it,  indistinguishable  from  it  to  your  consciousness  by  anything  but  this, 
 that  the  one  works  righteousness  and  the  other  works  transgression — there  is  the  "  old  man,"  "  the  flesh," 
 "  the  old  Adam,"  your  own  godless,  independent,  selfish,  proud  being.  And  the  one  is  to  slay  the  other ! 
 Ah,  these  words — crucifying,  casting  out  the  old  man,  plucking  out  the  right  eye,  maiming  self  of  the 
 right  hand,  mortifying  the  deeds  of  the  body — they  are  something  very  much  deeper  and  more  awfid  than 
 poetical  symbols  and  metaphors.  They  teach  us  this — there  is  no  growth  without  sore  sorrow.  Conflict, 
 not  progress,  is  the  word  that  defines  man's  path  from  darkness  into  light.  No  holiness  is  won  by  any 
 other  means  than  this,  that  wickedness  should  be  slain  day  by  day  and  hour  by  hour.  In  long,  lingering 
 agony  often,  with  the  blood  of  the  heart  pouring  out  at  every  quivering  vein,  you  are  to  cut  right  through 
 the  life  and  being  of  that  sinful  self ;  to  do  what  the  word  does,  pierce  to  the  dividing  asunder  of  the- 
 thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart,  and  get  rid  by  crucifying  and  slaying — a  long  process,  a  painful  pro- 
 cess— of  your  own  sinful  self.     A.  M. 
 
 1.  Be  overtaken  in  a  fault.     Sins  of  sur-  I  older  or  stronger  Christians.     And  it  must  be  given 
 
 prise  are  particularly  the  sins  which  Paul  commends  by  showing  a  sympathy  with  the  pain  which  such 
 
 to  the  care  of  Christian  friends.     It  is  by  these  sins  sins  bring  in  their  consequence,  by  show  ing  a  readi- 
 
 of  surprise  that  a  man  is  rightly  said  to  be  over-  j  ncss  to  welcome  every  effort  toward  repentance,  by 
 
 taken.     It  is  the  weak  soul  that  has  fallen  into  sin,  j  eagerness  to  judge  as  favorably  as  it  is  possible  to 
 
 partly  from   surprise,  partly  from  weakness,  that  judge,  by  a  generous  forgetfuhiess  of  whatever  is 
 
 really  needs  the  help  of  fellow-Christians.      And  plainly  forsaken ;  in  short,  by  giving  that  sort  of 
 
 that  help  must  be  given  by  intimate  friends,  and  by  help   which   each   man's   conscience  will   tell   him 
 
410 
 
 SECTION  S96.—GALATIAXS  6:1-18. 
 
 would  be  best  for  himself  in  the  same  circum- 
 stances; not  a  help  to  think  lightly  of  what  is 
 wrong,  but  a  help  to  be  braver  and  firmer  in  doing 
 right ;  that  help  which  restores  self-respect,  and  re- 
 vives hope,  and  unites  the  fallen  to  the  company  of 
 his  fellows.     F.  T. 
 
 Restore  in  meekness.  In  thy  love,  0  Chris- 
 tian, let  earnestness  never  fail  in  gentleness,  and  let 
 gentleness  never  fail  in  earnestness.  Do  not  take 
 the  earnest  words  of  Jesus  into  thy  mouth,  unless 
 thou  hast  the  spirit  of  Jesus  in  thy  heart.  He  that 
 uses  the  rebuking  word  of  Jesus  when  he  has  not 
 the  loving  heart  of  Jesus  is  full  of  carnal  zeal,  even 
 though  he  could  add  Bible  texts  to  every  harsh 
 word  of  censure  that  he  utters.  We  must  rebuke 
 ourselves  before  we  rebuke  others,  that  meekness 
 in  our  heart  and  words  may  give  divine  help  to 
 earnestness.     A.  C. 
 
 2.  The  Christian  faith  contemplates  each  heart 
 as  having  interdependencies  and  communications 
 with  its  fellows.  It  calls  every  exclusive,  oppres- 
 sive, abusive,  corrupting  community  or  person  to 
 account  for  the  lost,  the  neglected,  the  betrayed, 
 the  weaker  members  of  the  household.  One  half  of 
 its  twofold  commandment  is,  "  Thou  shalt  love  thy 
 neighbor  as  thyself."  If  it  declares  in  one  breath 
 that  "  every  man  shall  bear  his  own  burden,"  in  the 
 next  it  says,  "  Bear  ye  one  another's  burdens."  It 
 predicts  an  infinite  misery  for  them  that  tempt,  be- 
 tray, misguide,  deprave  one  another — for  them  that 
 form  companies,  clubs,  societies,  to  make  each  other 
 frivolous,  profligate,  dissolute.  It  requires  all  to 
 give,  not  only  food,  clothes,  and  money,  but  the 
 ministry  of  encouraging  words,  patient  endurance, 
 honest  living,  aspiring  thoughts.  In  fact,  all  the 
 pages  of  our  Book  of  Faith  are  marked  with  these 
 ■earnest  counsels  and  expostulations  about  caring 
 for  other  souls.  It  is  always  adjuring  us  to  work 
 for,  to  think  for,  to  suffer  for — and  to  that  end  to 
 love — other  people.  Such  is  the  compass  of  its 
 charity.  Whether  it  commands  or  forbids,  its  in- 
 tent is  the  same.     F.  D.  H. There  is  many  a 
 
 load  which  only  grows  less  by  giving  a  lift  to 
 another.  Life  itself  is  apt  to  grow  burdensome  to 
 the  self-centered  pleasure-seeker,  and  there  are 
 some  who  in  resultless  speculations  become  ab- 
 sorbed and  exhausted.  For  such  the  best  prescrip- 
 tion is  practical  philanthropy.  Confront  the  ma- 
 terial evil,  the  palpable  miseries  around  you,  and 
 try  to  make  them  less.  If  you  succeed,  and  you 
 vnll  succeed,  the  happiness  of  others  will  be  a  balm 
 for  the  healing  of  your  own  wounds,  and,  as  you 
 advance  in  the  experiment,  you  will  land  on  results 
 which  pure  reason  did  not  anticipate.  You  will  find 
 that  for  lessening  your  own  sorrows  it  is  a  good 
 plan  to  share  the  sorrows  of  others,  and  that  for 
 lessening  both  theirs  and  yours  there  is  no  method 
 
 so  effectual  as  recourse  to  a  Saviour's  sympathy. 
 Hamilton. 
 
 3.  Too  many  take  the  ready  course  to  deceive 
 themselves,  for  they  look  with  both  eyes  on  the 
 failings  and  defects  of  others,  and  scarcely  give 
 their  good  qualities  half  an  eye,  while,  on  the  con- 
 trary, in  themselves,  they  study  to  the  full  their  own 
 advantages,  and  pass  over  their  weaknesses  and 
 defects ;  and,  making  this  uneven  parallel,  what 
 wonder  if  the  result  be  a  gross  mistake  of  them- 
 selves!    L. 4.  Prove  his  own  work.    There 
 
 is  a  particular  emphasis  in  these  words  which  must 
 not  be  overlooked.  It  is  his  own  work  that  a  man 
 must  prove.  We  are  sufficiently  ready  to  examine 
 and  to  pass  sentence  upon  the  works  of  others. 
 We  are  often  abroad,  but  are  seldom  at  home,  where 
 our  chief  business  lies.  Like  some  travelers,  who 
 are  well  acquainted  with  foreign  countries  but 
 shamefully  ignorant  of  their  own,  we  know  more 
 of  others  than  we  are  willing  to  know  of  ourselves. 
 R.  W. 
 
 5.  If  every  man  is  to  bear  his  own  burden,  it 
 might  be  asked.  How  can  each  bear  the  other's? 
 And  again,  if  ye  bear  one  another's  burdens.  How 
 can  each  have  rejoicing  in  himself  alone,  and  not  in 
 another  ?  The  truth  is,  here  is  the  very  perfection 
 of  society,  set  down  in  these  brief  items  ;  the  per- 
 fection  at  once  of  dependence  and  independence,  of 
 personal  and  mutual  responsibility  and  accountabil- 
 ity. In  this  kingdom  of  heaven  upon  earth,  formed 
 by  each  one  having  as  much  at  heart  the  welfare  of 
 others  as  his  own,  each  individual  is  to  regard  all 
 others  as  so  many  reduplicates  of  self,  to  be  blessed 
 and  benefited,  and  every  individual  is  to  avoid 
 throwing  his  own  burdens  upon  others.  Each  is  to 
 prove  his  own  work,  and  not  leave  it  to  be  accom- 
 plished by  others,  and  at  the  same  time  each  is  to 
 help  all  others  as  often  as  he  can  find  opportunity. 
 And  the  opportunity  to  bless  others  is  to  be  re- 
 garded as  itself  one  of  the  greatest  of  blessings. 
 G.  B.  C. 
 
 7.  God  is  not  mocked.  Think  of  the  great 
 God  watching  every  kind  of  hypocrite  as  he  tries 
 to  deceive  his  fellows  by  empty  shows  ;  as  he  glories 
 in  his  success  ;  as  he  thinks  the  secret  is  known  only 
 to  himself.  Can  He,  the  infinitely  pure  and  true,  fall 
 below  man  in  his  abhorrence  of  such  a  character  ? 
 And  if  the  blind  man  could  once  open  his  eye  on 
 God,  seeing  him  in  all  the  glory  of  his  truth,  and 
 seeing  that  there  is  one  immortal  witness  against 
 him,  who  knows  all  and  remembers  all,  could  he 
 help  being  withered  and  loathing  himself?    T.  D.  W. 
 
 That  shall  he  reap.  We  are  all  placed  in 
 this  preparatory  state  under  a  solenm  course  of 
 education  for  immortality;  we  are  intrusted  with 
 the  formation  of  our  own  character ;  such  as  we 
 make  ourselves,  such  we  must  be  for  ever ;  and  in 
 
SECTION  296.—  GALATIAN-S  6  :  1-18. 
 
 411 
 
 our  conduct,  in  our  words,  in  our  very  inactivity, 
 ■we  are  (by  the  law  of  our  present  nature)  cease- 
 lessly engaged  in  constructing  that  nature  which  is 
 to  be  ours  for  eternity.  What  unutterable  impor- 
 tance does  this  tremendous  charge  confer  upon  the 
 slightest  act  of  daily  life !  insignificant  in  itself,  it 
 swells  to  mighty  magnitude,  when  it  becomes  an 
 element  in  that  accumulation  of  habits  which  con- 
 stitutes the  character,  and  thence  an  item  in  an  im- 
 mortal account,  and  in  its  consequences  absolutely 
 imperishable.  Of  a  truth,  life  is  "  the  seed-time  of 
 eternity,"  and  every  hour,  every  minute,  the  seed 
 is  sown,  which  is  to  reappear  in  immortal  fruits. 
 W.  A.  B. 
 
 8.  Reap  corruption.  The  most  dangerous 
 because  most  attractive  form  of  modern  infidelity, 
 pretending  to  exalt  the  beneficence  of  the  Deity,  de- 
 grades it  into  a  reckless  infinitude  of  mercy,  and 
 blind  obliteration  of  the  work  of  sin  ;  and  does  this 
 chiefly  by  dwelling  on  the  manifold  appearances  of 
 God's  kindness  on  the  face  of  creation.  Such  kind- 
 ness is  indeed  everywhere  and  always  visible  ;  but  not 
 alone.  AVrath  and  threatening  are  invariably  mingled 
 with  the  love ;  and  in  the  utmost  solitudes  of  nature 
 the  existence  of  hell  seems  to  me  as  legibly  declared 
 by  a  thousand  spiritual  utterances  as  that  of  heaven. 
 It  is  well  for  us  to  dwell  with  thankfulness  on  the 
 unfolding  of  the  flower,  and  the  falling  of  the  dew, 
 and  the  sleep  of  the  green  fields  in  the  sunshine ; 
 but  the  blasted  trunk,  the  barren  rock,  the  moaning 
 of  the  bleak  winds,  the  roar  of  the  black,  perilous 
 whirlpools  of  the  mountain  streams,  the  solemn 
 solitudes  of  moors  and  seas,  the  'continual  fading 
 of  all  beauty  into  darkness  and  of  all  strength  into 
 dust — have  these  no  language  for  us  ?  We  may 
 seek  to  escape  their  teaching  by  reasonings  touch- 
 ing the  good  which  is  wrought  out  of  all  evil ;  but 
 it  is  vain  sophistry.  The  good  succeeds  to  the  evil 
 as  day  succeeds  the  night,  but  so  also  the  evil  to 
 the  good.  Gerizim  and  Ebal,  birth  and  death,  light 
 and  darkness,  heaven  and  hell,  divide  the  existence 
 of  man  and  his  futurity.     Ruskin. 
 
 Nature  has  no  forgiveness.  Providence  has  no 
 forgiveness.  Revelation  has  forgiveness  only  on  con- 
 ditions. It  is  of  no  use,  it  can  be  of  no  use  to  us 
 either  here  or  hereafter,  to  attempt  to  practice  a  de- 
 ception on  ourselves.  We  must  take  God  as  we 
 find  him,  as  he  presents  himself  to  us  in  Nature,  in 
 Providence,  in  the  Word,  and  not  as  we  would  make 
 him  over  to  suit  our  own  desires.  Christ  was  full 
 of  mercy,  his  mission  was  a  mission  of  love ;  but 
 you  can  find  nowhere  in  the  Bible  more  terrific 
 representations  of  the  hopeless,  eternal  miseries  of 
 the  wicked  in  the  future  life  than  those  which  are 
 ascribed  to  Christ  in  the  first  three  gospels.     An. 
 
 If  there  be  a  life  to  come,  then  the  evil  deed 
 
 jou  did  is  not  ended  by  its  commission,  but  it  will 
 
 still  go  on  and  on.  The  evil  you  have  done  to 
 others  will  remain  throughout  eternity ;  the  evil  you 
 have  done  to  your  own  soul  will  spread.  There  is 
 no  perhaps.  These  are  things  which  will  be  here- 
 after. You  can  not  alter  the  eternal  laws.  You 
 can  not  put  your  hand  in  the  flame  and  not  be  burnt. 
 You  can  not  sin  in  the  body  and  escape  the  sin,  for 
 it  goes  inward,  becomes  part  of  you,  and  is  itself 
 the  penalty  which  cleaves  for  ever  and  ever  to  your 
 spirit.  Sow  in  the  flesh,  and  you  will  reap  corrup- 
 tion ;  yield  to  passion,  and  it  becomes  yoiu-  tyrant 
 and  your  torment ;  be  sensual,  self-indulgent,  indo- 
 lent, worldly,  hard — oh !  they  all  have  their  corre- 
 sponding penalties.  "  Whatsoever  a  man  soweth, 
 that  shall  he  also  reap."     F.  W.  R. 
 
 9.  Be  not  weary  in  well-doing.  There  is 
 in  this  short  life  to  every  man,  especially  to  every 
 Christian,  a  holy  summons  to  do  good,  and  as  much 
 good  as  possible.  For  this  the  narrowest  sphere  af- 
 fords abundant  opportunity ;  as  little  does  there  lack 
 incitement  to  use  well  the  opportunity.  And  yet  the 
 best  of  us  constantly  run  the  risk  of  slackening 
 their  zeal  in  those  good  works,  which  they  acknowl- 
 edge as  duties.  The  good  is  not  always  the  plea- 
 sant, the  convenient,  the  immediately  practical.  It 
 seems  so  much  more  prudent,  at  least  much  quieter, 
 
 to  work  by  passive  means  than  active.     Van  0. 
 
 If  by  '■'■  well-doing''''  we  mean  something  beyond  the 
 ordinary  proprieties  of  conduct — things  of  decided 
 Christian  exertion,  requiring  energy  and  patience — 
 there  is  great  need  of  the  exhortation,  "^e  not 
 weary.''^  Even  the  most  faithful  and  devoted  work- 
 men, in  the  worthiest  services,  are  not  quite  exempt 
 from  the  operation  of  causes  tending  to  this  failure : 
 they  feel  them  while  they  resist  them. 
 
 We  shall  reap.  The  laborers  in  the  good 
 cause  must  firmly  stay  by  this  assurance,  standing 
 as  it  does  combined  with  a  vast  number  of  prom- 
 ises to  the  same  effect — a  magnificent  assemblage ! 
 The  main  substance  of  the  reaping  will  be  in  the 
 field  of  eternity.     J.  F. 
 
 10.  Consider  well  whci-e  God  has  placed  us,  our 
 position  in  life,  our  opportunities  for  particular  ac- 
 tion or  influence,  the  paths  in  which  we  move  in 
 society,  the  leisure  that  lies  in  our  hand.  To  ex- 
 amine these  carefully,  and  see  how  we  can  with  all 
 wisdom  turn  them  to  Christian  profit,  is  a  great  mat- 
 ter for  every  one  of  us.  If  there  be  an  earnest  de- 
 sire to  do  good,  even  with  a  sense  of  much  unfit- 
 ness, it  is  marvelous  how  fitness  will  grow.  He  who 
 sends  the  opportunity  and  the  desire  will  send  the 
 qualification.  In  general,  it  will  be  found  that  the 
 best  Christian  work  is  not  far  from  our  own  door, 
 and  that  those  are  mistaken  who  think  they  can  do 
 nothing  till  they  find  some  great  sphere.  The  work 
 of  Christ's  servants  is  often  most  effectually  per- 
 formed when  it  is  done  noiselessly  and  informally. 
 
412 
 
 SECTION  S96.—  GALATIANS  6:1-18. 
 
 in  hidden  nooks  of  quiet  homes,  or  walking  by  the 
 wayside  and  yet  scattering  seed  in  the  field.  A 
 master  among  his  servants,  a  workman  among  his 
 associates,  a  mother  among  her  children,  a  sister 
 among  brothers,  may  be  dropping  words  and  radia- 
 ting influences  of  which  there  shall  be  no  report  till 
 the  last  great  disclosure  shall  bring  out  the  "Well 
 done,  good  and  faithful  servant."     Jier. 
 
 Oh,  if  wo  but  saw  how  the  gates  of  opportunity 
 open  and  close  i  how  the  possibilities  of  to-day, 
 neglected,  become  to-morrow  the  things  which  (iod 
 himself  could  not  do  ;  how  unused  strength  wastes 
 away  and  brings  up  behind  it  no  other  strengths ; 
 how  the  grace  that  lies  about  all  our  occasions, 
 ready  to  flow  upon  them  at  the  touches  of  our  dili- 
 gence, slighted,  lifts  itself  up  into  the  heavens,  and 
 leaves  us  in  hardness  and  dearth  ;  how,  on  the  otlier 
 hand,  when  used,  it  drops  upon  us  like  the  rain,  and 
 distills  like  the  dew ;  how  work  done  makes  work 
 easier ;  how  the  voluntary  use,  even  to  exhaustion 
 and  waste,  of  "  all  that  is  within  us,"  and  without 
 us  too — of  soul  and  flesh,  of  love  and  brain,  of  time 
 and  strength,  and  hours  of  work  and  hours  of  prayer 
 — will  bring  upon  us,  and  through  the  needs  thus 
 made  by  our  faithfulness,  the  gentle  pressures  of 
 the  infinite  fullness,  God's  newest,  freshest  grace. 
 If  we  but  saw  such  things  as  these,  what  "  girding  " 
 there  would  be  among  us !  what  gatherings  to- 
 gether for  cooperative  work !  what  goings  up  upon 
 the  land  to  be  possessed  !  Come  ;  let  us  live  as  we 
 may.     A.  R. 
 
 11.  At  this  point  the  apostle  takes  the  pen  from 
 the  amanuensis,  and  the  concluding  paragraph  is 
 written  with  his  own  hand.  He  sums  up  the  main 
 lessons  of  the  Epistle  in  terse,  eager,  disjointed  sen- 
 tences, lie  writes  it  too  in  large,  bold  characters, 
 that  his  handwriting  may  reflect  the  energy  and  de- 
 termination of  his  soul.  To  this  feature  he  calls 
 attention  in  his  words  that  follow  :  "  Look  you,  in 
 what    large  letters  I  write  with  mine  own  hand  1  " 
 
 J.  B.  L. It  was  in  those  large  characters  that  he 
 
 traced  the  words,  "  God  forbid  that  I  should  glory, 
 save  in  the  cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ "  ;  "  In 
 Christ  Jesus  neither  circumcision  availeth  any  thing, 
 nor  uncircumcision,  but  a  new  creature."     F.  W.  K. 
 
 14.  The  cross.  In  Scripture  the  cross  is  used 
 literally  and  metaiiliorically.  Literally,  it  means 
 the  instrument  for  cai)ital  |)unishment  used  by  the 
 Romans.  Metayihorically,  it  means  the  doctrine  of 
 atonement  for  sin,  made  by  the  death  upon  it  of  our 
 Lord  antl  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  Literally,  it  signi- 
 fies tiie  most  ignominious  of  gibbets.  Metaphori- 
 cally, it  signifies  the  most  glorious  of  truths.  It  is 
 no  wonder  that  some  confusion  should  have  arisen 
 from  the  use  of  the  same  word  in  such  very  dilTcr- 
 ent  meanings.  On  the  one  side,  unbelieving  Jews, 
 identifying  tiie  metajjliorical  with  the  literal,  the 
 doctrine  with  the  gibbet,  have  enlarged  on  the  dis- 
 grace and  degradation  of  the  Crucified,  and  thrown 
 
 it  contemptuously  in  the  teeth  of  his  disciples.  On 
 the  other  side,  superstitious  Christians  (so  called), 
 identifying  the  literal  with  the  metaphorical,  the 
 gibbet  with  the  doctrine,  have  elevated  the  material 
 figure  into  the  place  of  the  spiritual  truth,  and  en- 
 larged on  the  glorious  cross,  the  holy  cross.  Chris- 
 tianity distinguishes  between  the  gibbet  and  the  doc- 
 trine ;  degrading  the  gibbet  as  low  as  any  Jew  can 
 desire,  for  it  was  indeed  vile,  even  the  accursed 
 tree ;  and  elevating  the  doctrine  as  high  as  any 
 Christian  can  desire,  for  it  is  the  saving  truth  of 
 God.  The  doctrine  is  seen  to  be  more  and  more 
 glorious,  as  the  gibbet  is  seen  to  be  more  and  more 
 ignominious.     MeJVeile. 
 
 Oh,  the  wondrous  power  of  the  Cross  !  Oh,  the 
 ineffable  glory  of  the  Passion !  wherein  is  the  trib- 
 unal of  the  Lord,  and  the  judgment  of  the  world, 
 and  the  power  of  the  Crucified.  For  thou,  0  Lord, 
 "  drewest  all  to  thee,"  when  the  veil  of  the  temple 
 was  rent ;  that  figure  might  be  changed  into  reality, 
 prophecy  into  manifestation,  and  law  into  gospel. 
 Thy  cross  is  the  fountain  of  all  blessings,  it  is  the 
 cause  of  all  graces,  through  which  is  given  to  be- 
 lievers strength  instead  of  weakness,  glory  instead 
 of  obloquy,  life  instead  of  death.     Leo. 
 
 Glory  in  the  cross.  The  natural  selfishness 
 in  us  will  glory  in  anything  else  rather  than  in  the 
 cross — in  having  its  own  way,  in  reputation,  in  busi- 
 ness success,  in  riches,  in  taking  the  lead  in  fash- 
 ionable distinctions  ;  it  does  not  wish  the  world  to  be 
 crucified  to  it,  for  the  world  is  the  theatre  of  its  dis- 
 play ;  it  does  not  wish  itself  to  be  crucified  to  the 
 world,  for  there  it  finds  all  its  excitements  and  en- 
 joyments. Here,  then,  is  the  perpetual  and  deadly 
 conflict  between  man's  self-will  and  the  spirit  of  the 
 
 cross.     F,  D.  H. But  the  love  of  Christ  in  the 
 
 soul  takes  the  very  nails  that  fastened  him  to  the 
 cross,  and  crucifies  the  soul  to  the  world  and  to  sin. 
 Generally,  as  Plato  hath  it,  love  takes  away  one's 
 living  in  themselves,  and  transfers  it  into  the  party 
 loved ;  but  the  divine  love  of  Christ  doth  it  in  the 
 truest  and  highest  manner.     L. 
 
 14.  "The  world"  in  the  New  Testament  sense 
 designates  present  sensible  things,  viewed  as  exercis- 
 ing a  malignant  influence  over  the  minds  of  men — 
 directly  opposed  to  the  influence  which  future  and 
 spiritual  things  should  exert  over  them.  It  is  plain 
 that  one  man's  "  world  "  may  be  very  different  from 
 another  man's  world.  In  each  case  it  means  the 
 various  earthly  objects,  whether  persons  or  things, 
 objects  or  events,  by  which  the  individual  is  sur- 
 rounded. These  things  are  here  personified.  This 
 personage  is  crucified  "  to  him,"  i.  e.,  in  his  esti- 
 mation. It  is  as  a  crucified  person  to  him — as  an 
 expiring  felon  on  a  cross,  an  object  of  aversion. 
 Ayul  I  unto  the  ivorld :  and  I  am  as  a  crucified  per- 
 son in  the  world's  estimation,  i.  e.,  in  the  estimation 
 of  worldly  men.  I  am  an  object  of  contemjit  and 
 of  hatred  to  my  unbelieving  countrymen  and  to  un- 
 
SECTION  296.—GALATIAFS  6  : 1-18. 
 
 413 
 
 "believing  Gentiles.  It  was  the  mode  of  thinking, 
 feeling,  acting,  to  which  the  faith  of  the  doctrine  of 
 the  cross  naturally  led,  that  made  him  the  object  of 
 the  contempt  and  dislike  of  worldly  men.  It  was 
 this  that  led  him  to  the  bold  avowal  of  doctrines 
 disliked  by  the  worldly,  and  to  his  active  endeavors 
 to  overthrow  the  power  of  the  world  over  the  heart 
 and  mind  of  men.  Paul's  sentiment  is  :  In  the  cross 
 I  have  infinitely  more  than  the  world  ever  gave  me ; 
 and  I  have  also  what  far  more  than  compensates  for 
 its  contempt  and  hatred.     J.  B. 
 
 In  one  sentence  we  see  three  crucifixions ;  and 
 yet,  under  all  the  three,  there  is  one  and  the  same 
 grand  truth,  one  sublime  principle  of  self-sacrificing 
 love.    There  is  "  the  cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ^ 
 It  is  by  virtue  of  that  one  only  complete  and  sufficient 
 sacrifice  that  every  other  self-denial  gets  its  Chris- 
 tian virtue.     Hence  Paul  says,  with  his  overpower- 
 ing  and  exclusive  energy  of  thankful  devotion,  "  God  j 
 forbid  that  I  should  glory  in  anything  but  that ! "  , 
 Next  is  the  crucifixion  of  that  mixed  and  ever-pres-  | 
 ent  power  of  attraction  and  temptation  called  "  the  j 
 world."     "  The  world  is  crucified  unto  me."     This  j 
 fascinating,  terrible  tempter,  which  tries  the  purity  : 
 and  honor  of  every  soul,  whether  saved  or  lost,  has 
 to  be  so  broken  down,  denied  and  killed,  to  all  such 
 as  will  be  saved,  that  it  is  said  to  be  slain  on  a  cross.  ; 
 But  to  that  end  there  must  be  yet  a  third  crucifixion : 
 "  And  I  unto  the  world."     And  all  this  cfiving  up, 
 this  sacrifice  of  passion,  of  admiration,  of  earthly 
 pleasure,  of  wrong  pursuits  and  property,  of  idols  in  ■ 
 business,  idols  in  society,  idols  in  the  house,  idols  in  j 
 the  secret  ambitions  and  lusts  of  the  mind— all  of  it 
 is  for  Christ's  dear  and  glorious  sake ;  by  whom— 
 by  whose  faith  and  promise  and  life  and  death,  by 
 whose  inestimable  gift,  by  whose  agony  and  bloody 
 sweat,   by  whose  cross   and   passion— the   blessed 
 power  is  given,  and  the  triumph  of  renunciation  is 
 gained.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 15.  A  new  creature.  It  is  a  figure,  and  but 
 a  figure ;  heavy  though  it  be,  like  all  other  Scrip- 
 tural figures,  with  deep  and  important  meaning.  It 
 is  a  moral,  not  a  physical,  an  alterative,  not  an  ori- 
 ginating act.  It  consists,  not  in  originating  a  soul 
 into  separate  nature  and  life,  but  in  actuating  the 
 nature  of  a  living  soul,  already  originated  and  be- 
 come sinful ;  in  so  actuating  it  as  to  effect  a  moral 
 chanffc  of  its  nature  and  character,  of  its  tempers 
 and  tastes,  its  inclinations  and  purposes,  its  inward 
 and  its  outward  habits  and  actions.  This  is  a  pro- 
 cess which  we  can  comprehend.  How  it  begins  with 
 God  and  is  sustained  by  Him,  we  know  not ;  but  we 
 
 know  how  it  begins  and  is  sustained  in  us ;  even 
 with  memory,  reflection,  thought,  feeling,  purpose, 
 action,  in  the  great  work  of  repentance,  faith,  love, 
 
 and  obedience.     J.  S.  S. Paul  began  the  Epistle 
 
 (1 :  4)  with  allusion  to  Christ's  death  as  intended 
 to  deliver  us  from  this  present  evil  world  ;  and  now 
 he  ends  it  by  declaring  that  the  cross  of  Christ  ob- 
 literates mere  worldly  rudiments  and  fleshly  distinc- 
 tions in  religion.  There  is  a  new  creation,  with  a 
 new  atmosphere  of  motive  and  sympathy,  a  new 
 life  in  the  Spirit,  a  new  hope  to  cheer,  and  a 
 new  principle  to  actuate,  viz.,  faith  which  works 
 by  love. 
 
 16-18.  To  walk  according  to  the  rule  of  a  re- 
 ligion in  the  flesh  and  of  the  world  can  only  end  in 
 confusion.     But  the  apostle  has  a  benediction  for 
 i  as  many  as  walk  according    to  this  rule  of    new 
 j  creatureship.     "  Peace  be  on  them  and  mercy,  and 
 upon  the  Israel  of  God,"  as  distinguished  from  the 
 !  mere  Israel  after  the  flesh  which  boasted  in  the  law. 
 So  Paul  makes  an  end.     Let  who  will  impugn  his 
 I  relation  to  Christ,  he  bears  "  the  stigmata  of  Jesus  " 
 in  the  marks  of  his  good  fight  of  faith,  and  his 
 '  many  afflictions.     Then,  breathing  always  the  dispo- 
 sition befitting  an  apostle  of  the  Lamb,  he  concludes, 
 not  with  menaces  or  curses  of  the  law,  but  with  a 
 kindly  prayer  for  the  Galatians :    "Brethren,  the 
 '  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  your  spirit. 
 Amen."     It  is  the  only  church  Epistle  in  which  this 
 form  is  used  ;  and  an  emphasis  lies  on  spirit  as 
 against  the  flesh.    No  grace  can  possibly  come  upon 
 ;  the  flesh.      It  is  crucified  with  its  affections  and 
 '  lusts.     The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  is  with  our 
 spirit,  or  not  with  us  at  all ;  and  his  Spirit  is  to 
 bear  witness  with  our  spirits  that  we  are  the  children 
 of  God. 
 
 This  Epistle  may  in  one  sense  be  called  obsolete. 
 The  Jewish  form  of  a  false  gospel  we  never  think 
 of.  But  in  other  forms  false  gospels  abound.  To 
 combat  these,  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians  is  fresh 
 and  powerful  as  ever.  It  was  a  true  instinct  which 
 led  Martin  Luther  to  give  much  of  his  time  to  the 
 exposition  of  it,  in  order  to  establish  the  doctrine 
 of  faith ;  and  we  want  it  still  to  smite  self -right- 
 eousness and  religious  externalism  root  and  branch, 
 and  to  teach  that  a  man,  in  order  to  be  justified, 
 must  believe  in  Christ,  and,  in  order  to  be  sancti- 
 fied, must  be  crucified  with  Christ.  The  Epistle  is 
 full'of  animation,  argument,  and  reproof;  but,  above 
 all  and  best  of  all,  it  is  full  of  grace.  So  it  teaches 
 a  lesson  for  all  time— that  sinners  are  saved  by 
 grace,  and  saints  are  preserved  by  grace.     D.  F. 
 
4,14:  SECTION  297.—EPHESIANS  1:1-23, 
 
 Section  297. 
 
 Ephesians  i.  1-23. 
 
 1  Paul,  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ  by  the  will  of  God,  to  the  saints  which  are  at  Ephesus^ 
 
 2  and  to  the  faithful  in  Christ  Jesus :  grace  he  to  you,  and  peace,  from  God  our  Father,  and 
 
 3  from  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     Blessed  le  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Clirist,  wha 
 
 4  hath  blessed  us  with  all  spiritual  blessings  in  heavenlvjs^rtces  in  Christ :  according  as  he  hath 
 chosen  us  in  him  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  that  we  should  be  holy  and  without 
 
 5  blame  before  him  in  love:  having  predestinated  us  unto  tlie  adoption  of  cliildren  by  Jesus 
 
 6  Christ  to  himself,  according  to  the  good  pleasure  of  his  will,  to  the  praise  of  the  glory  of 
 
 7  his  grace,  wherein  he  hath  made  us  accepted  in  the  beloved.    In  w^hom  we  have  redemption 
 
 8  through  his  blood,  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  according  to  the  riches  of  his  grace  ;  wherein  he 
 
 9  hath  abounded  toward  uS  in  all  wisdom  and  prudence ;  having  made  known  unto  us  the 
 mystery  of  his  will,  according  to  his  good  pleasure  which  he  hath  purposed  in  himself: 
 
 10  that  in  the  dispensation  of  the  fulness  of  times  he  might  gather  together  in  one  all  things 
 
 11  in  Christ,  both  which  are  in  heaven,  and  which  are  on  earth  ;  even  in  him :  in  whom  also 
 we  have  obtained  an  inheritance,  being  predestinated  according  to  the  purpose  of  him  who 
 
 12  worketh  all  things  after  the  counsel  of  his  own  will :  that  we  should  be  to  the  praise  of 
 
 13  his  glory,  who  first  trusted  in  Christ.     In  whom  ye  also  trusted,  after  that  ye  heard  the  word 
 of  truth,  the  gospel  of  your  salvation :  in  whom  also,  after  that  ye  believed,  ye  were  sealed 
 
 14  with  that  Holy  Spirit  of  promise,  which  is  the  earnest  of  our  inheritance  until  the  redemp- 
 tion of  the  purchased  possession,  unto  the  praise  of  his  glory. 
 
 15  "Wherefore  I  also,  after  I  heard  of  your  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  love  unto  all  the 
 
 16  saints,  cease  not  to  give  thanks  for  you,  making  mention  of  you  in  my  prayers;  that  the 
 
 17  God  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Father  of  glory,  may  give  unto  you  the  spirit  of  wisdom 
 
 18  and  revelation  in  the  knowledge  of  him  :  the  eyes  of  your  understanding  being  enlightened ; 
 that  ye  may  know  what  is  the  hope  of  his  calling,  and  what  the  riches  of  the  glory  of  his 
 
 19  inheritance  in  the  saints,  and  what  is  the  exceeding  greatness  of  his  power  to  us-ward  who 
 
 20  believe,  according  to  the  working  of  bis  mighty  power,  which  he  wrought  in  Clirist,  when 
 he  raised  him  from  the  dead,  and  set  Mm  at  his  own  right  hand  in  the  heavenly  places^ 
 
 21  far  above  all  principality,  and   power,  and  might,  and  dominion,  and  every  name  that  is 
 
 22  named,  not  only  in  this  world,  but  also  in  that  whicli  is  to  come:  and  hath  put  all  things 
 
 23  under  his  feet,  and  gave  him  to  he  the  head  over  all  things  to  the  church,  which  is  his  body, 
 the  fulness  of  him  that  filleth  all  in  all. 
 
 The  recovery  of  man  was  announced  on  the  day  of  his  apostasy  ;  though,  by  the  very  terms  of  that 
 announcement,  this  recovery  would  involve  a  long  conflict  between  the  seed  of  the  woman  and  the  serpent. 
 But  the  method  of  that  recovery  was  a  mystery,  obscurely  hinted  at  by  prophets  who  knew  not  what  the 
 Si)irit  that  was  in  them  did  testify,  more  and  more  pronounced  through  symbols  and  the  later  prophecies ; 
 at  length,  in  the  fullness  of  times,  unveiled  in  the  incarnation  of  Christ ;  but  still  a  mystery  of  the  divine 
 love  for  the  ever-unfolding  glories  of  eternity.  And  all  this  wondrous  plan  is  referred  back  to  the  pur- 
 pose of  God  before  the  foundation  of  the  world  ;  ever  the  same  plan  in  the  religion  which  the  Bible  re- 
 veals ;  ever  the  same  purpose  in  Divine  Providence,  unfolding  and  fulfilling  this  plan  ;  ever  the  same 
 development  in  history,  as  this  great  purpose  of  redemption  moves  onward  through  the  ages  toward  its 
 consummation  in  the  final  accord  of  the  physical  and  the  moral  universe,  through  the  triumph  of  God 
 over  evil,  of  salvation  over  sin.  Surely  we  who  have  part  in  such  a  redemption,  and  whose  inheritance 
 in  this  glory  is  sealed  by  the  Holy  Spirit  of  promise,  should  be  holy  and  without  blame  before  him  who 
 hath  blessed  us  with  these  infinite  riches  of  his  grace.     J.  P.  T. 
 
SECTION  297.—EPHE8IANS  1 : 1-23. 
 
 415 
 
 The  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians. 
 
 This  Epistle  was  written  during  Paul's  first  im- 
 prisonment at  Rome  in  the  spring  of  a.  d.  62,  at 
 the  same  time  with  those  to  Philemon  and  to  the 
 Colossians.     B. 
 
 We  infer  that  the  Epistle  was  veritably  written 
 as  now  addressed  to  the  Ephesian  Church  and  to 
 no  other.  Ephesus  was  a  place  of  great  commerce 
 and  note  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  Cayster  in  Lydia. 
 It  was  famed  for  its  great  temple  of  Diana,  one  of 
 the  wonders  of  the  ancient  world.  Paul's  first  and 
 short  visit  to  it  is  recoi-ded  Acts  18  :  19-21.  The 
 work  begun  by  him  was  afterward  carried  on  by 
 Apollos  and  by  Aquila  and  Priscilla.  During  his 
 second  visit,  lasting  "three  years,"  he  founded  the 
 Ephesian  Church  (see  Acts  19  :  20).  The  number 
 of  conveiis  seems  to  have  been  considerable,  and 
 the  Church  had  been  an  especial  object  of  the  apos- 
 tle's personal  care.  On  his  last  recorded  journey  to 
 Jerusalem  he  did  not  touch  at  Ephesus,  but  sum- 
 moned the  elders  of  the  Ephesian  Church  to  meet 
 him  at  Miletus,  where  he  took  an  affecting  farewell 
 of  them,  which  at  the  time  he  believed  to  be  his 
 last.     (Read  Sections  220,  221,  223.) 
 
 When  we  come  to  inquire  into  the  occasion  of 
 the  Epistle  we  find  nothing  special  in  the  state  of 
 the  Ephesian  Church  which  may  account  for  it. 
 Rather  does  it  seem  to  have  sprung  out  of  the  cir- 
 cumstances of  the  Apostle's  employment  at  the  time. 
 He  was  sending  by  Tychicus  and  Onesimus  a  weighty 
 letter  to  the  Colossian  Church,  occasioned  by  defects 
 in  its  belief  and  practices.  His  mind  was  much 
 exercised  on  the  points  which  he  had  to  treat  in 
 that  Epistle.  But  these  very  matters  were  parts  of 
 a  larger  and  more  complete  subject  which  the  spe- 
 cial import  of  that  letter  would  not  allow  him  to  in- 
 troduce. He  longed  to  set  forth  the  length  and 
 breadth  and  height  of  the  Church  of  Christ  as 
 founded  in  the  counsel  of  the  Father's  will,  wrought 
 by  the  obedience  and  love  of  the  Son,  carried  on  and 
 nourished  by  the  indwelling  influence  of  the  Spirit. 
 And  to  whom  should  such  an  Epistle  be  addressed 
 but  to  that  Church  which,  more  than  any  other,  he 
 had  founded  and  built  up — the  Church  at  Ephesus  ? 
 This,  then,  seems  to  be  its  occasion.  It  is  to  the 
 Epistle  to  the  Colossians  what  the  Epistle  to  the 
 Romans  is  to  that  to  the  Galatians  :  a  great  off- 
 spring, greater  than  the  parent,  embracing  the  gen- 
 eral subject  of  which  the  other  treated  a  particular 
 portion.  He  addresses  the  Ephesian  Church  as  a 
 type,  a  sample  of  the  Church  universal.  He  sets 
 forth  to  them  the  ground,  the  course,  the  aim  and 
 end  of  the  church  universal.  All  through  the  letter 
 this  threefold  division  is  found.  The  origin  of  the 
 Church  in  the  will  of  the  Father  ;  the  course  of  the 
 Church  by  the  satisfaction  of  the  Son  ;  the  scope  and 
 aim  of  the  Church,  life  i)i  the  Spirit — these  three 
 things  run  through  the  whole,  dividing  the  Epistle 
 first  into  three  larger  portions,  and  then  in  those 
 portions  carrying  out  the  same  order  in  every  para- 
 graph, and  almost  in  every  sentence.  The  whole  is 
 a  magnificent  apostolic  comment  on  the  doctrine  of 
 the  Holy  Trinity,  as  the  divine  Persons  are  con- 
 cerned in  the  work  of  our  redemption.  Those  who 
 deny  that  doctrine  must  either  set  aside  this  Epistle 
 altogether  or  must  tear  out  of  it  all  meaning  and 
 coherence. 
 
 After  the  customary  apostolic  greeting,  begins 
 the  first  portion  of  the  Epistle  (1:3;  3  :  21),  Me 
 doctrine  of  the  Church  of  Chritt.  This  is  subdivided 
 as  follows :  1.  The  Ground  and  Origin  of  the  Church, 
 
 in  the  Fath€r''s  Council,  and  his  Act  in  Christ,  by  the 
 Spirit  (1  :  3-23).  2.  The  Course  and  Progress  of 
 the  Church  through  the  Son  (2  :  1-22).  3.  The  Aim 
 and  End  of  the  Church  in  the  Spirit  (3  :  1-21). 
 
 3-23.  IVie  Ground  ami  Origin  of  the  Church, 
 in  the  l<^athcr''s  Council,  and  his  Act  in  Christ,  by  the 
 Spirit.  —  In  carrying  out  this,  the  apostle  gives^ 
 1.  The  preliminary  idea  of  the  Church,  set  forth 
 in  the  form  of  an  ascription  of  praise  (3-14),  and 
 thus  arranged  :  The  Father,  in  his  eternal  love,  has 
 chosen  us  unto  holiness  (v.  4),  ordained  us  to  son- 
 ship  (v.  5),  bestowed  grace  on  us  in  the  beloved 
 (v.  6) ;  in  the  Son  we  have  redemption  through  the 
 riches  of  his  grace  (v.  7),  knowledge  of  the  mystery 
 of  his  will  (vs.  8,  9),  inheritance  under  him  as  the 
 one  Head  (vs.  10-12);  through  the  Spirit  we  are 
 sealed  by  hearing  the  word  of  salvation  (v.  13),  by 
 receiving  the  earnest  of  our  inheritance  (v.  14),  un- 
 til the  redemption  of  the  purchased  possession.  2. 
 The  idea  of  the  Church  carried  forward,  in  the  form 
 of  a  prayer  for  the  Ephesians,  in  which  the  fulfill- 
 ment of  the  Father's  counsel  through  the  Son,  by 
 the  Spirit  in  his  people,  is  set  forth  as  consisting  in 
 the  knowledge  of  the  hope  of  his  calling,  of  the 
 riches  of  his  promise,  and  the  power  which  he  exer- 
 cises on  his  saints  as  first  wrought  by  him  in  Christ, 
 whom  he  has  made  Head  over  all  the  Church  (vs. 
 15-23).     A. 
 
 3.  AH  blessings  in  Christ.  The  feeling  and 
 the  cry  of  faith  is,  lie  gives  us  Christ,  and  in  him 
 all  things.  Christ  can  not  be  ours  and  any  grace  be 
 absent ;  this  King  can  not  enthrone  himself  in  our 
 spirit  and  not  bring  with  him  his  whole  retinue  of 
 blessings.  Christ  is  here,  and  He,  the  "  Son  over  his 
 own  house,"  will  take  care  to  rule  it  in  wisdom ;  in 
 having  Him  we  have  pardon,  in  having  Him  we  have 
 holiness,  in  having  Him  we  have  heaven  itself — 
 "raised  up  together,  and  made  to  sit  together  in 
 heavenly  places  in  Christ  Jesus."     W.  A.  B. 
 
 4.  Chosen  us.  5.  Predestinated  us.  The 
 doctrine  of  predestination  is  in  the  Bible.  But  how 
 is  it  there  ?  Is  it  proclaimed  in  awfulness  and  anger, 
 to  tell  that  gospel  blessing  and  gospel  invitations 
 are  of  little  use,  for  God's  decree  has  narrowed  them 
 to  a  scanty  number  ?  As  it  stands  in  the  Bible, 
 how  does  it  look,  benignant  or  forbidding  ?  How 
 does  it  sound?  harmonious  or  harsh?  Not  only 
 what  is  its  tenor  ?  but  its  tone  ?  Turning  to  one  of 
 its  stronghold  passages  (Eph.  1  :  3-12),  and  noticing 
 how  it  is  qualified  and  tempered  by  the  object  of  it 
 all,  "  that  we  should  be  holy  and  without  blame  be- 
 fore him  in  love,"  I  beg  you  to  observe  its  tone. 
 Observe  how  ecstatic  and  exulting  the  whole  passage 
 is,  beginning  and  ending  with  hallelujahs,  "  Blessed 
 be  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus,"  and 
 steeped  in  joy  and  love  from  end  to  end.  When 
 viewed  from  the  evangelic  standpoint,  observe  what 
 a  benignant  doctrine  this  election  is,  hindering  no 
 man's  salvation  who  is  willing  to  be  saved,  and  giv- 
 ing  glorious  security  for  their  salvation  who  have 
 once  found  acceptance  in  the  beloved.     HamiUoii. 
 
 A  thoughtful  nature  can  not  shrink  from  those 
 
416 
 
 SECTION'  297.—EPnESIANS  1 : 1-23. 
 
 absorbing  inquiries  which  relate  to  the  harmonies  of 
 divine  intentions  with  the  unquestionable  facts  of 
 self-science  ;  but  the  whole  history  of  moral  philos- 
 ophy demonstrates  that  no  man  is  safe  in  approach- 
 ing the  brink  of  this  great  ocean  except  as  he  is  led 
 by  the  hand  of  Christ ;  then  this  great  and  wide  sea 
 is  calm,  and  the  outlook  on  its  length  and  breadth 
 and  depth  is  cheerful,  and  the  soul  trusts,  and 
 adores,  and  loves,  but  does  not  sink ;  for  Christ,  the 
 living,  loving  Saviour  of  the  soul,  is  the  center  about 
 -which  all  the  purposes  and  decrees  of  God  in  regard 
 to  our  race  and  world  revolve,  and,  whatever  else  we 
 doubt  or  ponder  in  vain,  this  is  clear  and  indubi- 
 table, that  God  would  have  all  men  to  be  saved  and 
 come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth.  For  a  practi- 
 cal, theologic  use,  what  better  definition  can  be 
 given  of  God's  eternal  and  sovereign  decrees  than 
 this — Christianity  no  accident,  no  incident,  but  God's 
 original  plan  ?  and  sovereign  election — so  often  con- 
 ceived and  presented  as  a  philosophical  abstraction 
 by  which  many  are  chilled  and  repelled — what  is  it, 
 in  fact,  but  this  blessed  and  most  comforting  assu- 
 rance, that  Christianity  will  be  no  failure  or  disap- 
 pointment; that  its  success  depends  on  no  contin- 
 gency, but  is  made  certain  by  the  very  love  from 
 which  it  drew  its  origin  ?     W.  A. 
 
 6«  Accepted  in  the  beloved.  The  sinner 
 hands  over  his  sins  to  the  perfect  One,  and  the  per- 
 fect One  hands  over  his  perfection  to  the  sinner. 
 Thus,  by  reason  of  this  blessed  transference  or  ex- 
 change, the  imperfect  one  becomes  as  the  perfect 
 One  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  is  dealt  with  as  such 
 in  regard  to  all  favor  and  blessing.  Perfection 
 covers  imperfection,  and  the  believing  sinner  stands 
 "  complete  "  in  the  perfect  One  :  "  accepted  in  the 
 Beloved."  Crediting  God's  tostin)ony  to  the  perfect 
 One,  and  his  perfect  sacrifice,  we  stand  before  God 
 on  a  new  footing — as  men  who  have  "  become  the 
 righteousness  of  God  in  Him,"  and  who  now  get 
 life,  and  peace,  and  pardon,  and  blessing,  simply 
 because  the  perfect  One  has  deserved  it  for  them. 
 We  have  all  in  Ilim.     Bonar. 
 
 God's  hearing  of  our  prayers  doth  not  depend 
 upon  sanctification,  but  upon  Christ's  intercession  ; 
 not  upon  what  we  are  in  ourselves,  but  what  we  are 
 in  the  Lord  Jesus ;  both  our  persons  and  our  pray- 
 ers are  acceptable  in  the  Beloved.  Brooks. Re- 
 pentance is,  properly  speaking,  a  change  of  m'nid, 
 or  a  new  mind  about  God  ;  regeneration  is  a  change 
 of  heart,  or  a  new  heart  toward  God  ;  conversion  is 
 a  change  of  life,  or  a  new  Wic/or  God  ;  adoption  is 
 a  change  of  family,  or  a  new  relati(mship  to  God  ; 
 sanctification  is  a  change  of  etnploi/mcnf,  or  a  conse- 
 cration of  all  to  God  ;  glorification  is  a  change  of 
 ])Iace,  or  a  new  condition  with  God  ;  ))ut  justifica- 
 tion, which  is  a  change  of  Mate,  or  a  new  standing 
 before  God,  must  be  presented  as  going  before  all, 
 
 for  being  "  accepted  in  the  Beloved  "  is  the  founda- 
 tion and  the  cause  of  all.     An. 
 
 7.  In  whom  we  have  redemption  through 
 his  blood.  Never  has  there  been,  never  was 
 there,  never  will  there  be  such  another — but  only 
 He,  the  virgin-born,  God  and  man  ;  whose  inherent 
 worthiness  is  not  only  equivalent  to  the  multitude 
 of  the  guilty,  but  many  times  outweighs  it.  Being 
 of  his  own  free  will  condemned,  he  annulled  the 
 death  deserved  by  his  crucifiers,  and  converted  the 
 crime  of  his  slayers  into  the  criminals'  own  salva- 
 tion. He  came  to  save,  but  it  behooved  him  also  to 
 suifer.  How  could  both  these  things  be  ?  A  mere 
 man  had  no  power  to  save  ;  God,  by  himself,  could 
 not  possibly  suffer.  What  then  took  place  ?  Em- 
 manuel, being  himself  God,  became  man.  That 
 which  he  was  wrought  salvation,  that  which  he  be- 
 came suffered.  Proclus. Holy  and  full  of  bless- 
 ing is  the  living  law  of  our  redemption — Jesus 
 Christ,  who  blesses  us  through  the  forgiveness  of 
 sins.  Condemned  is  every  righteousness  and  holi- 
 ness of  man.  The  way  to  righteousness  and  holi- 
 ness is  Jesus  Christ  and  his  atoning  death.  All 
 bonds  burst  from  hands  and  feet,  from  heart  and 
 head,  from  word  and  life,  from  soul  and  body,  when 
 Jesus  Christ  forgives  our  sins.  Redemption  is  no 
 dead  letter ;  it  is  life,  and  it  works  life.     A.  C. 
 
 9-12.  Beheving  in  God,  and  reasoning  consis- 
 tently, we  can  not  avoid  the  conclusion  that  there 
 is  a  system  of  things  upborne  and  guided  by  the 
 agency  and  government  of  the  Almighty ;  but  it  is 
 only  when  we  are  informed  in  the  Christian  revela- 
 tion what  this  system  is — even  the  purpose  of  God, 
 before  the  foundation  of  the  world  was  laid,  to 
 make  it  the  theatre  of  redeeming  love — that  God's 
 sovereign  decrees  are  taken  out  of  all  association 
 with  fatalistic  necessity,  and  made  to  glow  with  a 
 most  celestial  joy.  Would  it  comfort  our  rational 
 souls  to  be  assured  that  this  world  and  its  affairs 
 were  drifting  along  without  plan  or  purpose ;  that 
 redemption  was  an  after-thought,  an  improvised  ex- 
 pedient gotten  up  of  necessity  to  remedy  an  unfore- 
 seen accident  ?  Does  it  not  comfort  every  rational 
 soul,  taking  its  position  by  the  side  of  the  Son  of 
 God,  looking  backward  and  upward,  to  be  informed 
 that  the  one  purpose,  which  includes  every  other 
 pertaining  to  our  race,  is  that  which  according  to 
 his  good  pleasure  God  hath  purposed  in  himself, 
 that  in  the  dispensation  of  the  fullness  of  time  he 
 might  gather  together  in  one  all  things  in  Christ, 
 that  we  should  be  to  the  praise  of  his  glory  who 
 trusted  and  hojied  in  Christ  ?      AV.  A. 
 
 10.  All  things  in  heaven  and  on  earth. 
 From  intimations  such  as  these,  it  is  probable  that, 
 in  the  great  work  of  redemption  as  well  as  of  crea- 
 tion, there  is  a  vast  stupendous  plan  of  wisdom,  of 
 which  we  can  not  at  present  so  much  as  conceive  the 
 
SECTION  S97.—EPnESIANS  1  :  1-23. 
 
 417 
 
 whole  compass  and  extent.  And,  if  the  redemption 
 wrought  by  Christ  extended  to  other  worlds,  if 
 its  virtues  penetrate  even  into  heaven  itself,  if  it 
 gather  together  all  things  in  Christ,  who  will  then 
 say  that  the  dignity  of  the  agent  was  dispropor- 
 tioned  to  the  magnitude  of  the  work,  and  that  this 
 small  globe  of  earth  was  not  a  scene  sufficiently 
 splendid  for  the  Son  of  God  himself  to  appear  upon, 
 and  to  display  the  riches  of  his  love,  not  only  to 
 the  race  of  man,  but  to  many  other  orders  of  in- 
 telligent beings  ?     P. 
 
 12.  Trusted  in  Christ.  Talk  what  we  will 
 of  /aif/i,  if  we  do  not  trust  and  rely  on  him,  we  do 
 not  believe  in  him.  Believe  in  him  and  not  trust  in 
 him  !     You  might  as  well  say  the  Jews  did  love  him 
 
 when  they  nailed  him  to  the  cross.     Farindon. 
 
 The  faith  that  brings  salvation  is  the  act  of  a  being 
 toward  a  being,  sinner  to  Saviour,  man  to  God.  "  He 
 that  believeth  in  >He,"  says  Christ,  not  he  that  be- 
 lieveth  some  things,  or  many  things,  about  me.  The 
 simple  first  point  of  it  is  Christ,  a  Saviour,  mani- 
 fested in  such  love  and  divinity  that,  taken  for  sal- 
 vation as  a  being,  he  can  be  trusted.  And,  when 
 he  is  thus  trusted,  that  is  saving  faith.     H.  B. 
 
 13.  Sealed  with  the  Holy  Spirit.  Sealing 
 implies  the  direct  contact  of  the  seal  with  the  thing 
 sealed,  and  involves  the  idea  that  the  consequence 
 of  that  sealing  is  the  impression  on  the  thing  sealed 
 of  the  device  that  is  carved  on  the  seal.  The  pur- 
 pose of  that  sealing  is  security  and  safety.  The 
 thought,  then,  is  just  this,  that  God's  Holy  Spirit 
 comes  into  real  contact  with  the  Christian  man's 
 soul,  and  there  stamps  and  impresses  the  character 
 and  copy  of  its  own  likeness ;  and  that  these  God- 
 like desires,  feelings,  emotions,  thoughts,  the  whole 
 reflected  character  of  the  divine  majesty  and  holi- 
 ness, as  mirrored  and  molded  in  a  believer's  heart, 
 are  the  pledge  of  the  security  of  that  man,  and  of 
 the  certainty  that  he  will  be  kept  in  the  way  in 
 which  he  goes.  If  you  take  that  for  your  doctrine 
 of  final  perseverance,  there  is  no  fear  of  its  ever 
 being  turned  to  anything  but  the  noblest  purposes, 
 or  being  found  to  contain  anything  but  the  might- 
 iest inducements  to  walking  in  the  Divine  life,  and 
 to  seeking  to  possess  that  mirrored  image  of  the 
 Divine  Word.     A.  M. 
 
 14.  The  earnest  of  our  inheritance  means  the 
 experience  of  it,  in  some  measure  beforehand,  min- 
 istered w'ith  faith  by  the  Holy  promised  Spirit,  until 
 the  time  when,  by  redemption  completed,  it  shall 
 come  to  be  held  in  actual  everlasting  possession. 
 God  gives  us  not  mere  testimony,  though  it  be  his 
 own,  but  experience  also,  and  the  evidence  of  experi- 
 ence in  the  Christian  life.  But  experience  is  not 
 the  first  thing.  First  comes  belief  in  the  things 
 revealed  of  God,  because  God  testifies  of  them,  be- 
 cause God  declares  them.     Then  comes  knowledge, 
 
 70 
 
 the  knowledge  of  experience  growing  out  of  faith. 
 G.  B.  C. 
 
 17-23.  The  first  chapter  ends  with  a  sublime 
 prayer  of  intercession  in  behalf  of  the  Ephesian 
 saints.  Paul  desires  their  spiritual  illumination. 
 They  have  the  spirit  of  life ;  he  asks  for  them  the 
 spirit  of  wisdom.  They  have  a  holy  calling;  he 
 asks  that  the  eyes  of  their  hearts  may  be  opened, 
 so  that  they  may  know  "  the  hope  of  his  calling." 
 They  have  forgiveness  through  the  death  of  Christ; 
 he  asks  that  they  may  know  in  themselves  the  pow  er 
 which  God  put  forth  in  the  resurrection  of  Christ 
 from  the  dead.  The  prayer  ends  with  mention  of 
 the  exaltation  of  the  Saviour,  and  his  headship  over 
 all,  to  the  Church,  which  is  his  body.  Then  these 
 thoughts  run  through  all  the  remainder  of  the  Epis- 
 tle. It  recognizes  the  heavenly  places,  and  sees  the 
 Church  in  elevation  with  Christ,  regarding  it  as  his 
 mystical  body,  his  holy  temple,  and  his  ransomed 
 bride.     D.  F. 
 
 17.  The  spirit  of  revelation.  The  Spirit 
 of  God  is  represented  by  various  types :  by  oint- 
 ment that  clarifies  the  eye  to  see  things  aright ;  by 
 cleansing,  refreshing  water;  by  purifying,  refining 
 fire,  correspondent  to  his  sacred  operations  in  the 
 soul.  As  the  Spirit  of  truth,  he  illuminates  the  un- 
 derstanding to  see  the  reason  and  excellency  of  su- 
 pernatural and  heavenly  things,  of  the  great  mys- 
 teries of  godliness,  of  eternal  glory ;  so  that  a 
 Christian,  in  his  most  deliberate,  solemn,  and  com- 
 posed thoughts,  in  his  exactest  valuation,  infinitely 
 prefers  them  before  the  vanities  of  this  transient 
 world.  When  the  eyes  of  the  mind  are  truly  en- 
 lightened, present  things  appear,  or  rather  disap- 
 pear, as  shadows.     Bates. 
 
 19,  20.  Jesus  has  universal  dominion,  and  uses 
 that  dominion,  as  mediator  of  the  new  covenant,  to 
 bring  about  the  everlasting  counsels  of  his  love  in 
 our  deliverance  from  sin  and  death  and  hell.  Here 
 is  the  security  of  the  covenant.  Corruption  is 
 mighty,  enemies  are  mighty ;  but  he  who  loveth  us, 
 he  who  reigns  for  us,  is  mightier.  He  gives  strength 
 and  power  unto  his  people  in  their  present  conflicts, 
 and  will  bring  glory  to  himself  and  them  in  making 
 them  at  last  "  more  than  conquerors "  over  all. 
 Goode. 
 
 21.  Principality  and  power.  The  creative 
 power  of  God  is  adequate  to  the  peopling  of  the 
 universe  with  beings  as  various  as  the  infinite  vari- 
 ety  of  material  objects.  Only  the  divine  wisdom 
 limits  the  divine  power.  That  wisdom  is  its  own 
 judge  of  what  is  fit  and  best  for  this  power  to  ac- 
 complish. The  reason  of  man  has  no  foothold  in 
 this  superior  sphere.  On  this  subject  the  word  of 
 God  is  singularly  clear  and  decisive.  It  declares  to 
 us  the  existence  of  such  a  class  of  intelligences.  It 
 describes  them  in  their  personality,  distinguishing 
 them  broadly  from  man  and  the  powers  of  nature. 
 It  attributes  to  them  all  the  attributes  of  personality 
 and  intelligence,  will,  aflfections,  powers.  It  gives 
 some  of  their  names,  expressive  of  their  characters 
 — Michael,  who  is  as  God,  a  prince ;  Satan,  the  adver- 
 sary. It  tells  of  the  love  and  joyful  obedience  of 
 one  class ;  of  their  delight  in  God  and  holiness  ;  of 
 their  interest  in  the  progress  of  the  Redeemer's 
 kingdom,  and  their  outburst  of  praise  at  his  birth ; 
 and  of  their  joy  over  the  conversion  of  sinners, 
 their  worship  of  God  and  the  Lamb,  and  their 
 agency  in  the  final  destruction  of  this  world.  It  de- 
 scribes to  us  the  malignity  of  another  class,  their 
 
418 
 
 SECTI02T  298.—EPHESIANS  2  : 1-22. 
 
 opposition  to  man,  tlieir  evil  influence,  their  fall, 
 their  condemnation ;  it  tells  us  of  those  who  kept 
 not  their  first  estate,  who  through  the  indulgence 
 of  pride  fell,  who  ever  since  the  creation  of  man 
 have  been  engaged  in  constituting  the  kingdom  of 
 the  world  in  opposition  to  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
 S.  W.  F. 
 
 22.  Head  over  all  things  to  the  church. 
 That  is,  he  hath  placed  him  at  the  head  of  all 
 things,  and  given  him  supreme  dominion  over  them  ; 
 po  that  the  highest  angels  are  only  servants  in  his 
 kingdom,  whom  he  sends  forth  to  minister  to  the 
 heirs  of  salvation.  But  his  relation  to  his  Church 
 carries  in  it  a  more  close  and  intimate  connection. 
 He  is  not  only  head  over  his  Church  in  respect  of 
 supreme  authority,  but  he  is  the  head  of  his  Church 
 in  respect  of  vital  influence ;  for  so  the  apostle  him- 
 self explains  it  in  the  following  chapter,  verse  19 : 
 He  is  that  head  "from  which  all  the  body  by 
 joints  and  bands  having  nourishment  ministered,  and 
 knit  together,  incrcaseth  with  the  increase  of  God." 
 
 R.  W. We   need   the   Prophet  to  give  us  the 
 
 knowledge  and  arouse  in  us  the  feeling  of  what  re- 
 ligious duty  is.  We  need  the  Priest  of  sacrifice  to 
 restore  and  reconcile  and  pardon  us  when  duty  has 
 been  lost.  We  need,  too,  the  holy  and  governing 
 Head  to  preside  over  and  guide  and  intercede  for  and 
 quicken  us  till  we  come  into  the  assembly  of  the 
 just,  the  Church  of  the  First-born — when  the  king- 
 doms of  this  world  are  all  made  the  kingdoms  of 
 our  Lord.  In  these  three  celestial  characters  of  the 
 Son  we  find  the  manifestation  of  what  we  are  taught 
 to  believe  are  the  three  great  attributes  of  God — 
 wisdom,  love,  power — wisdom  in  the  Teacher,  love  in 
 the  Sacrifice,  power  in  the  King.  Every  one  of  the 
 three  offices,  with  the  three  corresponding  disposi- 
 tions in  us — docility  to  the  Teacher,  faith  in  the 
 
 Propitiator,  loyalty  to  the  Ruler — becomes  a  theme 
 of  thanksgiving.  No  one  of  them  depresses,  dis- 
 empowers,  or  restrains  our  energies.  They  all  up- 
 lift, encourage,  and  liberate.  They  are  full  of  ani- 
 mation,  promise,  gladness.  The  Teacher  enlightens  ; 
 and  what  more  glorious  or  gladdening  gift  than 
 light  ?  The  living  Sacrifice  rolls  away  the  burdens 
 of  remorse,  and  sets  us  in  a  world  where  love  is  seen 
 for  ever  victorious,  with  the  cross  for  its  sign.  The 
 "  Head  over  all  things  to  his  Church  "  inspires  us 
 with  the  felicity  of  a  divine  friendship,  opens  to  us 
 the  inviting  doors  of  that  kingdom  which  is  not  of 
 this  world — embracing  earth  and  heaven,  the  holy 
 life  here  and  the  holy  life  everlasting.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 All  in  all.  Alike  in  ancient  prophecy,  in  di- 
 rect personal  claim,  in  apostolic  description,  and  in 
 the  yet  loftier  portraitures  of  the  future  world,  a 
 Being  is  found  to  move  through  the  Bible,  invested 
 with  characters  of  dignity  beyond  which  no  higher 
 exaltation  is  conceivable  by  man.  To  this  Being  a 
 power  is  by  his  own  hallowed  lips  declared  to  be 
 "  committed,"  which  embraces  all  things  in  heaven 
 and  in  earth.  A  prophet,  who  is  subsequently  inter- 
 preted by  a  prophet,  represents  Him  as  surrounded 
 by  the  adoring  hosts  of  heaven,  who  veil  their  faces 
 in  presence  of  his  surpassing  luster ;  and  the  last 
 book  of  divine  prediction  discloses  the  same  tran- 
 scendent abode,  not  merely  as  evermore  resounding 
 his  praises,  but  even  as  owing  the  very  light  that 
 fills  and  beautifies  it  to  Him.  And  if  it  be  true  of 
 the  sinless  heaven  that  "the  Lamb  is  the  light 
 thereof,"  no  marvel  that  He  should  be  designated  as 
 "the  light  of  this  world";  or  that,  from  every  de- 
 partment of  our  lower  creation,  a  tribute  should  be 
 levied  to  celebrate  Hk  praise  who  is  declared  to  be 
 the  one  that  "  filleth  all  in  all."    W.  A.  B. 
 
 Section  298. 
 
 Ephesians  ii.  1-22. 
 
 A      And  you  hath  he  quickened^  who  were  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins ;  wherein  in  time  past 
 
 2  ye  walked  according  to  the  course  of  this  world,  according  to  the  prince  of  the  power  of 
 
 3  the  air,  the  spirit  that  now  worketh  in  the  children  of  disobedience:  among  wliom  also  we 
 all  had  our  conversation  in  times  past  in  the  lusts  of  our  flesh,  fulfilling  the  desires  of  the 
 
 4  flesh  and  of  the  mind ;  and  were  by  nature  the  children  of  wrath,  even  as  others.     But 
 
 5  God,  who  is  rich  in  mercy,  for  his  great  love  wherewith  he  loved  us,  even  when  we  were 
 
 6  dead  in  sins,  hath  quickened  us  together  witli   Christ,  (by  grace  ye  are  saved  ;)  and  hath 
 
 7  raised  us  up  togetlier,  and  made  us  sit  togetlier  in  h^HY^nXj places  in  Christ  Jesus:  that  in 
 the  ages  to  come  he  might  shew  the  exceeding  riches  of  liis  grace  in  his  kindness  toward 
 
 8  us  through  Christ  Jesus.     For  by  grace  are  ye  saved  through  faith  ;  and  that  not  of  your- 
 
 9  selves:  it  is  the  gift  of  God:  not  of  works,  lest  any  man  should  boast.     For  we  are  his 
 10  workmanship,  created  in  Christ  Jesus  unto  good  works,  which  God  hath  before  ordained 
 
 that  we  should  walk  in  them. 
 
SECTION  298.—EPHESIANS  2  : 1-22.  4I9 
 
 11  Wherefore  remember,  that  ye  heing  in  time  past  Gentiles  in  the  flesh,  who  are  called  Un- 
 
 12  circumcision  by  that  which  is  called  the  Circumcision  in  the  flesh  made  by  hands ;  that  at 
 that  time  ye  were  without  Christ,  being  aliens  from  the  commonwealth  of  Israel,  and 
 strangers  from  the  covenants  of  promise,  having  no  hope,  and  without  God  in  the  world  : 
 
 13  but  now  in  Christ  Jesus  ye  who  sometimes  were  far  off  are  made  nigh  by  the  blood  of 
 
 14  Christ.     For  he  is  our  peace,  who  hath  made  both  one,  and  hath  broken  down  the  middle 
 
 15  wall  of  partition  'between  us  ;  having  abolished  in  his  flesh  the  enmity,  even  the  law  of  com- 
 mandments contained  in  ordinances ;  for  to  make  in  himself  of  twain  one  new  man,  so  mak- 
 
 16  ing  peace ;  and  that  he  might  reconcile  both  unto  God  in  one  body  by  the  cross,  having 
 
 17  slain  the  enmity  thereby  :  and  came  and  preached  peace  to  you  which  were  afar  off,  and  to 
 
 18  them  that  were  nigh.    For  through  him  we  both  have  access  by  one  Spirit  unto  the  Father. 
 
 19  Now  therefore  ye  are  no  more  strangers  and  foreigners,  but  fellowcitizens  with  the 
 
 20  saints,  and  of  the  household  of  God  ;  and  are  built  upon  the  foundation  of  the  apostles  and 
 
 21  prophets,  Jesus  Christ  himself  being  the  chief  corner  stone ;  in  whom  all  the  building  fitly 
 
 22  framed  together  groweth  unto  an  holy  temple  in  the  Lord :  in  whom  ye  also  are  builded  to- 
 gether for  an  habitation  of  God  through  the  Spirit. 
 
 A  DYING  body  Is  adapted  to  the  world  of  sense  and  time,  a  deathless  spirit  is  meant  and  made  for  a 
 world  immortal  as  itself.  The  life  for  eternity  is  already  begun ;  we  are,  from  the  very  hour  of  our  re- 
 generation, introduced  into  the  spiritual  world — a  world  which,  though  mysterious  and  invisible,  is  as  real 
 as  the  world  of  sense  around  us ;  the  Christian's  life  of  heavenliness  Is  the  first  stage  of  heaven  itself  I 
 "  The  Father,"  saith  the  apostle,  "  hath  (already  supernaturally)  made  us  meet  for  the  inheritance  of  the 
 saints."  Christian  men  are  already  in  a  true  though  most  mysterious  sense  raised  with  Christ  Jesus  and 
 set  in  heavenly  places  in  him ;  they  are.  now  virtually  in  the  very  presence  and  kingdom  of  God ;  they 
 already  possess  the  seed  of  immortality;  "he  that  hath  the  Son  hath  life"  ;  that  life  is  now  "  hid  with 
 Christ  in  God,"  to  be  manifested  when  he  "  shall  be  manifested  "  in  glory.  There  is  a  power  now  within 
 us  in  the  germ,  of  which  our  celestial  immortality  shall  be  the  proper  fruit.  The  dawn  of  heaven  hath 
 already  begun  in  all  who  are  yet  to  rejoice  in  its  noontide  glory.  No  thought  surely  can  be  more  awaken- 
 ing than  this ;  none  of  more  urgent  practical  importance.  Christianity  is  but  half  unfolded  to  us  with- 
 out this  doctrine  of  the  present  indwelling  of  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come.     W.  A.  B. 
 
 1-22.  The  course  and  progress  of  the  Church  1  ever  impatient,  complaining  when  their  gratification 
 through  the  Son,  thus  subdivided :  1.  The  power  of  is  withheld,  when  the  call  of  duty  is  set  before  them, 
 the  Father  in  quickening  us,  both  Gentiles  and  Jews,  We  know  him  by  pride  and  self-importance,  as  if 
 in  and  with  Christ  (vs.  1-6) ;  his  purpose  in  mani-  nothing  was  so  great  as  self,  as  if  our  own  opin- 
 festing  this  power  (v.  7) ;  inference  respecting  the  ions,  judgment,  feelings,  were  to  be  consulted  in  all 
 method  of  our  salvation  (v.  10).  2.  Hortatory  ex-  things.  We  know  him  by  the  deep  ungodliness 
 pansion  of  the  foregoing  into  detail ;  reminding  which  he  occasions — no  thought  of  God,  much  less 
 them  what  they  once  were  (vs.  11,  12);  what  they  [  any  love  of  him;  living  utterly  without  him  in  the 
 now  were  in  Christ  (vs.  13-22).  world,  or,  at    least,   while    health    and    prosperity 
 
 1.  "In  trespasses  and  sins  "should  read  "by  continue.  T.  A. Either  our  sins,  our  self-right- 
 reason  of  your  trespasses  and  sins."     A. 2,  3.     eousness,  our  evil  and  good  works  condemn  us,  or 
 
 When  we  read  of  this  evil  spirit  working  in  the  dis-  we  are  born  again  into  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  we 
 obedient,  and  when  we  consider  more  closely  the  escape  condemnation ;  a  third  state  is  impossi- 
 very  nature  of  spiritual  influences,  we  can  scarcely  blc.  Either  children  of  wrath  or  children  of  grace, 
 refuse  to  recognize  in  this  diabolical  agency  that  in-     A.  C. 
 
 dwelling  tyranny,  separate  from  the  man,  but  so  4.  Rich  in  mercy.     A  thought  of  unfathoni- 
 
 mysteriously  interwoven  in  his  nature  that  the  will  able  meaning  and  sweetness  with  which  the  apostle 
 is  a  will  and  yet  a  captive,  and  the  tyrant  and  the     introduces  the  fact  and  the  fruit  of  God's  great  love^ 
 
 slave  blended  inconceivably  in  one.     W.  A.  B. |  a  love  that  quickens  us  from  the  death  of  sin,  and 
 
 If  we  do  not  see  the  signs  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  we  '  raises  us  purified  to  the  heavenly  fellowship  of 
 are  but  too  sure  that  the  evil  spirit  is  there.  We  Christ.  It  reveals  the  riches  of  his  wisdom  and 
 know  him  by  the  sign  of  an  increasing  selfishness,  power  as  subordinated  to  the  supreme  purpose  of 
 the  everlasting  cry  of  the  thousand  passions  of  our  mercy  in  achieving  '•  his  kindness  toward  us  through 
 nature,  all  for  ever  calling  out  "  Give,  give  "  ;  all  for     Christ  Jesus."     B.     • 
 
420 
 
 SECTIOX  29S.—FPEESIAJYS  2  :  1-22. 
 
 5.  By  grace  ye  are  saved.  "  The  doctrines 
 of  grace  "  is  the  best  name  that  can  be  given  to  that 
 Bvstem  of  truth  distinguished  from  all  other  by  the 
 deep  impression  it  has  ever  made,  and  the  incal- 
 culable importance  its  recipients  ever  attached  to  it 
 — the  tenacious  truth,  ever  holding  its  own,  ever 
 recovering  from  attack,  and  from  which  all  diver- 
 gencies have  ever  wandered  more  and  more  until 
 lost  in  the  utter  darkness  of  atheistic  infidelitv. 
 This  was  its  essential  orthodoxy:  a  great  perdition 
 from  which  to  be  rescued,  a  great  and  most  real 
 peril  to  man,  a  great  salvation,  a  great  and  divine 
 Saviour.  Grace  is  the  significant  word — grace  as 
 distinct  from  every  idea  tliat  ever  springs  from  any 
 mere  earthly  thinking.  Man  ruined  by  himself,  and 
 saved  by  God  ;  lost  in  Adam,  found  in  Christ.  Here 
 has  been  the  Church,  the  visible  Church — visible  in 
 the  light  of  this  Word.  With  this  Church  we 
 should  love  to  be  in  communion,  to  agree  with  it  in 
 doctrine,  to  interpret  by  it  and  with  it  the  Word  of 
 God.     T.  L. 
 
 6>  What  hope  for  single  souls  or  for  the  world 
 in  the  knowledge  that  Christ  was  good,  or  in  the 
 belief  that  he  had  gone  up  on  high  ?  The  eyes  that 
 have  grown  wan  with  waiting  will  have  no  light  of 
 hope  kindled  in  them  by  such  a  gospel  as  that.  But 
 bid  them  look,  languid  and  weary  as  they  are,  to  him 
 who  is  lifted  up,  that  whosoever  believeth  on  him 
 should  not  perish — that  vision  will  give  to  the  still 
 loftier  sight  of  Christ  on  the  throne  its  true  mean- 
 ing, as  not  a  barren  triumph  for  himself  alone,  but 
 as  victory  for  us — yea,  our  victory  in  him.  If  we 
 can  say,  "  God  hath  quickened  us  together,"  then  we 
 can  add,  "  and  hath  raised  us  up  together,  and  made 
 us  sit  together  in  heavenly  places  in  Jesus  Christ." 
 A.  M. Believers  are  in  Christ,  so  as  to  be  par- 
 takers in  all  that  He  does,  and  has,  and  is.  They 
 died  with  him,  and  rose  with  him,  and  live  with  him, 
 and  in  him  are  seated  in  heavenly  places.  When 
 the  eye  of  God  looks  on  them  they  are  found  in 
 Christ,  and  there  is  no  condemnation  to  those  that 
 are  in  Him,  and  they  are  righteous  in  his  righteous- 
 ness, and  loved  with  the  love  which  rests  on  him, 
 and  are  sons  of  God  in  his  sonship,  and  heirs  with 
 him  of  his  inheritance,  and  are  soon  to  be  glorified 
 
 with  him  in  his  glory.     T.  D.  B. Assuming  the 
 
 human,  not  the  angelic  nature,  and  glorifying  it  with 
 the  robe  of  a  holy  resurrection  and  immortality.  He 
 carried  it  above  all  heavens,  above  all  choirs  of 
 angels,  above  the  cherubim  and  seraphim,  placing  it 
 at  God's  right  hand.  There  it  is  praised  by  angels, 
 adored  by  dominions,  and  all  the  powers  of  heaven 
 how  before  the  God-man  above  them.  This  human 
 nature  is  my  whole  hope  and  all  njy  confidence.  For 
 in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  himself  is  a  portion  of 
 each  one  of  us,  flesh  and  blood.  Where,  therefore, 
 a  portion  of  me  is  reigning,  there  I  believe  that  I 
 
 shall  reign  myself.  Where  my  flesh  is  glorified, 
 there  I  know  that  I  shall  be  glorious.     Aug. 
 
 Together  in  Christ.  Shall  we  meet  friends 
 again  so  as  to  know  them,  or  .^hall  they  not  be  sepa- 
 rated from  us  by  the  vast  expanses  of  that  world, 
 and  by  the  varied  courses  they  may  have  to  pursue  ? 
 We  may  have  our  thoughts  about  these  things  tran- 
 quilized,  if  we  bring  them  into  connection  with 
 Christ.  Our  eternal  life  begins  in  union  with  Him, 
 and  it  must  for  ever  so  continue.  If  we  are  gath- 
 ered round  Him  in  heaven,  and  know  him,  and  are 
 known  of  him,  this  will  insure  acquaintance  with 
 one  another.  It  is  strange  that  it  ever  could  be 
 made  matter  of  doubt.  And  when  we  think  that  he 
 gave  us  human  hearts  and  took  one  into  his  own 
 breast — that  he  bestowed  on  us  human  homes  and 
 affections,  and  solaced  himself  with  them — we  need 
 not  fear  that  he  will  denv  us  our  heart's  wish,  where 
 it  is  luitural  and  good.     Kcr. 
 
 7.  Riches  of  grace.  It  is  a  figure  under 
 which  he  seems  to  delight  in  describing  them.  The 
 Lord,  he  says,  is  "  rich  in  mercy  "  ;  he  is  "  rich  unto 
 all  that  call  upon  him."  He  tells  us  of  "  the  riches 
 of  his  goodness,"  "  the  exceeding  riches  of  his  grace," 
 "the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ."  The  gospel 
 which  proclaims  his  mercy  he  calls  "  a  treasure," 
 and  says  that  in  it,  or  rather  in  that  Saviour  of 
 whom  it  testifies,  "  are  hidden  all  the  treasures  of 
 
 wisdom  and  knowledge."     C.  B. Forgiveness  is 
 
 according  to  the  riches  of  God's  grace,  wherein  he 
 has  abounded  toward  us  in  all  wisdom  and  prudence. 
 Grace  can  continue  to  pardon,  favor,  and  save — from 
 f\il]s,  in  falls,  and  out  of  falls.  Grace  can  comfort, 
 relieve,  and  help  those  that  have  hurt  themselves ; 
 and  grace  can  bring  the  unworthy  to  glory.  This  the 
 law  can  not  do,  man  can  not  do,  angels  can  not  do ; 
 this  God  can  not  do  but  only  by  the  riches  of  his 
 grace,  through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ 
 Jesus.     Bun. 
 
 8.  Through  faith.  Faith  is  the  hand  by 
 which  we  seize  the  pardon,  the  promises,  the  love 
 of  the  Father ;  and  the  providing  us  with  this  spirit- 
 ual hand  forms  the  second  miracle  of  grace.  Grace 
 is  therefore  the  cause,  the  source  of  salvation ; 
 faith  is  only  the  means,  or,  if  you  will,  there  are 
 two  graces :  one  which  is  performed  out  of  us,  and 
 which  the  apostle  calls  simply  grace,  and  another 
 which  is  accomplished  in  us,  and  which  the  apostle 
 calls  faith.  In  principle  grace  is  one ;  but  it  has 
 different  moments,  different  places,  different  forms. 
 There  are  several  gifts,  but  the  whole  is  gift; 
 Grace  out  of  us,  grace  in  us ;  such  is  the  Gospel. 
 
 A.  V. Though  a  gift  of  God,  faith  is  withal  an 
 
 act  or  habit  of  the  human  mind  ;  like  every  other 
 virtue,  it  is  on  the  one  hand  a  boon  of  heaven,  on 
 the  other,  the  exercise  of  unfettered  human  agency 
 — it  is  the  natural  result  of  evidence  duly  and  im- 
 
SECTION  298.—EPHESIANS  2  : 1-22. 
 
 421 
 
 partially  considered,  and  no  man  can  be  guiltless  I 
 who  willfully  turns  away  from  the  contemplation  of  ' 
 that  evidence.     W.  R.  W.  1 
 
 Faith  as  the  gift  of  God  is  not  the  Saviour,  as  [ 
 our  act  doth  merit  nothing.  Faith  was  not  the  I 
 cause  that  God  gave  Christ,  neither  is  it  the  cause 
 why  God  converts  men  to  Christ ;  but  faith  is  a 
 gift  bestowed  upon  us  by  the  gracious  God,  the 
 nature  of  which  is  to  lay  hold  on  Christ,  whom  God 
 before  did  give  for  a  ransom  to  redeem  sinners. 
 If  we  speak  properly,  it  was  God's  grace  that  moved 
 him  to  give  Christ  a  ransom  for  sinners,  and  the 
 same  God  with  the  same  grace-  that  doth  give  to 
 the  soul  faith  to  believe  and  by  believing  to  close 
 in  with  him  whom  God  out  of  his  love  and  pity  did 
 send  into  the  world  to  save  sinners  ;  so  that  all  the 
 works  of  the  creature  are  shut  out  as  to  justifica- 
 tion and  life,  and  men  are  saved  freely  by  grace. 
 
 Bun. It  is  indeed  Jesus  Christ  who  is  the  object 
 
 of  faith,  and  he  has  been  made  of  God  wisdom,  and 
 righteousness,  and  sanctification,  and  redemption ; 
 all  of  these  jointly,  and  none  of  them  severally. 
 But  all  these  together  constitute  grace.  To  have 
 faith  is  to  believe  all  those  things  of  which  the 
 center  and  the  source  is  Jesus  Christ  crucified. 
 Under  the  name  of  grace,  therefore,  it  is  Jesus 
 Christ,  and  Jesus  Christ  wholly,  that  we  have  set 
 forth  as  the  object  of  faith  ;  not  merely  his  God- 
 head, but  his  humanity ;  not  merely  his  death,  but 
 his  life  ;  not  merely  his  doctrine,  but  his  example  ; 
 not  merely  his  sacrifice,  but  his  glory  ;  for  it  is  by 
 all  these  things  united,  without  excepting  any  or 
 diminishing  any,  that  Christ  Jesus  is  our  Saviour. 
 A.  V. 
 
 9.  Not  of  works.  It  is  not  by  a  painful 
 counting  up  of  duties  undone,  and  sins  committed, 
 and  by  a  resolving  ever  so  earnestly  to  be  more 
 careful  in  all  these  things  for  the  time  to  come,  that 
 we  can  be  saved  ;  "  by  the  deeds  of  the  law  shall  no 
 flesh  be  justified,"  Much  less  is  it  by  a  fond  trust  in 
 outward  rites  and  ceremonies,  or  the  belonging  to 
 what  is  in  such  a  sense  most  falsely  called  Christ's 
 holy  church.  We  must  belong  to  Christ's  church 
 through  Him,  to  that  church  which  will  be  his  for 
 ever,  not  to  him  through  his  church.  Salvation  is 
 not  in  even  the  most  faithful  church  which  ever  fol- 
 lowed its  Lord,  but  in  Him  only.     T.  A. 
 
 10.  His  workmanship.  There  is  no  mo- 
 ment of  life  in  which  some  part  of  the  work  is  not 
 going  on  under  the  hand  of  the  new-creative  power. 
 In  the  hands  of  God,  who  carries  out  his  perfect 
 and  loving  idea,  it  is  Faith  which,  by  a  patient  and 
 perpetual  energy,  operates  with  ten  thousand  sepa- 
 rate shaping  influences  of  Truth,  all  carrying  for- 
 v,ard  the  living  sculpture,  and  bringing  out  the 
 eventual  form  of  holy  grace,  which  shall  be  the 
 everlasting  delight  of  angels  and  of  God.     J.  W.  A. 
 
 That  we  should  walk  in  them.     The  law 
 
 has  said,  "  Do  these  things,  and  live,"  but  the  lan- 
 guage of  the  gospel  is,  "  Live,  and  do  these  things." 
 The  gospel  declares  that  we  are  saved,  not  by  our 
 works,  but  before  our  works.  It  gives  rest  and  en- 
 largement to  the  heart.  Conquered  by  gratitude, 
 the  believer  is  seized  with  a  desire  to  do  everything 
 for  Him  who  hath  first  loved  him,  and  given  himself 
 for  him.  The  law  will  become  to  him  more  dear 
 and  sacred.  But  he  will  observe  it  in  another 
 spirit — as  the  law  of  love,  as  the  law  of  a  Father 
 and  a  Saviour.  It  will  no  longer  be  necessary  to 
 say  to  him.  In  the  name  of  your  eternal  interests, 
 in  the  name  of  the  terrors  of  the  judgment,  do  this 
 and  live ;  because  his  eternal  interests  have  been 
 provided  for,  and  the  sentence  which  condemns  him 
 has  been  nailed  to  the  cross.  But  it  will  be  said  to 
 him,  "  Walk  in  good  works,  for  which  ye  were  cre- 
 ated in  Christ  Jesus."    A.  V. 
 
 If  we  live  a  dumb,  unpositive  life,  under  the 
 power  of  the  world,  selfish  still  as  before,  and  self- 
 pursuing  ;  if  the  old  man  is  not  crucified,  and  the 
 new  man,  Christ,  is  certainly  not  being  formed 
 within,  then  our  profession  signifies  nothing  but 
 the  mere  respectability  of  our  sin.  What  is  our 
 supposed  piety  but  this,  if  it  have  no  spiritual  and 
 inwardly  transforming  power?  Christ  is  redemp- 
 tion only  as  he  actually  redeems  and  delivers  our 
 nature  from  sin.  If  he  is  not  the  law  and  spring  of 
 a  new  spirit  of  life,  he  is  nothing.     H.  B. 
 
 11-23.  The  commonwealth  of  Israel  was  the 
 outward  type  of  that  spiritual  community  of  which 
 God  is  the  head,  and  in  which  holiness  is  the  life. 
 The  Gentiles,  who  followed  other  gods,  were  aliens 
 from  that  commonwealth,  and  could  have  no  part 
 in  its  promises  or  blessings.  But  when  the  Jews 
 had  begun  to  boast  this  as  their  salvation,  the  walls 
 of  the  material  city  were  broken  down,  and  the  true 
 spiritual  Jerusalem  came  forth  as  the  household  of 
 God,  embracing  all  believers.  This  commonwealth 
 has  its  temple;  a  temple  built  of  living  stones. 
 The  prophets,  who  had  taught  of  the  coming  of 
 Christ,  and  the  apostles,  who  witnessed  for  his  doc- 
 trine, his  death,  and  his  resurrection,  joined  in  lay- 
 ing their  faith  upon  Christ  himself  as  the  chief  cor- 
 ner-stone. On  that  same  foundation  all  true  be- 
 lievers are  established ;  in  that  same  faith  they  are 
 builded  together,  so  that,  without  distinction  of 
 name,  race,  or  country,  all  who  believe  constitute 
 one  household,  in  which  God  himself  abides,  per- 
 vading every  heart  with  his  Spirit.     J.  P.  T. 
 
 12.  No  hope.     Let  a  night  be  never  so  dark 
 
 or  tempestuous,  yet  the  hope  of  the  morning  is  a 
 
 mercy  and  a  light.    Bow  sick,  then,  they  who  are 
 
 hopeless.     Everlastingness  is  the  sting  and  poison 
 
 j  of   all   miseries;    it   is,  indeed,  the   sting   of   hell. 
 
 I  Heaven  is  a  day  that  shall  never  see  any  approaches 
 
422 
 
 SECTION  298.—EPHESIANS  2  :  1-22. 
 
 of  nijrht.     Hell  is  a  night  that  shall  never  see  any 
 dawning  of  day.     C'lryL 
 
 "  Without  God  in  the  world."  Think  what  a 
 description,  and  applicable  to  individuals  without 
 number !  If  it  had  been  "  without  friends,  without 
 shelter,  without  food,"  that  would  have  had  a  gloomy 
 sound ;  but  "  without  God''''  !  Without  Ilim  !  that  is, 
 in  no  happy  relation  to  him  who  is  the  very  origin, 
 support,  and  life  of  all  things ;  without  him  who 
 can  make  good  flow  to  his  creatures  from  an  infinity 
 of  sources ;  without  him  whose  favor  possessed  is 
 the  best,  the  sublimest  of  all  delights,  all  triumphs, 
 all  glories ;  without  him  who  can  confer  an  eternal 
 felicity !  We  fall  unspeakably  below  the  true  and 
 dreadful  emphasis  of  the  expression,  after  we  have 
 given  our  utmost  aggravation  to  its  significance. 
 And  still  it  is  but  the  description  of  an  actual  con- 
 dition. The  description  belongs  to  that  state  of 
 mind  in  which  there  is  no  communion  with  him, 
 maintained  or  even  sought  with  cordial  aspiration ; 
 no  pouring  out  of  the  soul  in  fervent  desires  for  his 
 illuminations,  his  compassion,  his  forgivenes.s,  his 
 transforming  operations ;  no  earnest,  penitential, 
 hopeful  pleading  in  the  name  of  the  glorious  Inter- 
 cessor; no  solemn,  affectionate  dedication  of  the 
 whole  being;  no  animation  and  vigor  obtained  for 
 the  labors  and  the  warfare  of  a  Christian  life.    J.  F. 
 
 14.  He  is  our  peace.  "  Ue  has  made  peace 
 through  the  blood  of  his  cross."  That  which  makes 
 peace,  and  which  gives  peace,  has  been  finished  and 
 perfected  in  Him  upon  the  cross.  Peace  is  not  a 
 thing  to  be  made  by  ms.  It  was  made  by  Him.  He 
 finished  the  reconciling  work,  the  peace-making  work, 
 eighteen  hundred  years  ago.     It  is  done.     Bonar. 
 
 Our  communion  may  be  subject  to  sad  alterna 
 
 tions  of  warmth  and  coldness ;  our  love  may  burn 
 strongly  to-day  and  feebly  to-morrow.  But  that 
 does  not  change  our  real  standing  before  God.  We 
 can  not  now  be  in  a  state  of  justification  and  now 
 out  of  it.  As  God  has  put  the  terms  of  salvation . 
 so  high  that  we  could  not  of  ourselves  make  them, 
 so  he  has  put  our  title-deeds  to  salvation  so  high 
 that  we  may  not  mar  them,  having  hidden  them 
 "  with  Christ  in  God."  As  Rutherford  says,  "  Un- 
 belief may  perhaps  tear  the  coi)ies  of  the  covenant 
 which  Chrint  hath  given  you ;  hut  he  still  keeps  the 
 original  in  heaven  with  himself.  Your  doubts  and 
 fears  are  no  part  of  the  covenant,  neither  can  they 
 change  Christ.'^  If  Christ  is  the  complete  and  only 
 reason  of  our  acceptance,  must  there  not  be  some 
 greater  reason  for  our  rejection  than  our  doubts  and 
 misgivings  ?  If  "  in  Christ  Jesus  we  who  sometime 
 were  afar  off  are  made  nigh,"  will  it  not  take  some-  i 
 thing  more  than  our  distrust  and  despair  to  remove 
 us  far  off  ngain,  and  set  us  among  aliens  and  stran- 
 gers y     A.  J.  (J. 
 
 Made    both   one.     Four   thousand   years   of 
 
 Jewish  and  Gentile  self-righteousness  had  proved 
 that  there  is  no  self-recovering  power  in  humanity 
 alone.  That  power  must  be  lodged  in  a  Person  who 
 has  in  him  both  of  the  estranged  natures  that  are 
 to  be  reconciled  to  each  other  ;  it  must  be  a  media- 
 tion between  an  everlasting  law  of  purity  and  right 
 which  every  man  is  concerned  in  having  kept  honor- 
 able and  inviolate,  and  the  weak  but  repenting  soul 
 which  has  violated  its  commandment ;  it  must  be  a 
 suffering  so  free  and  so  glorious  in  Its  charity  that 
 it  shall  be  a  bond  of  union  between  believers, 
 mightier  than  the  wall  of  partition  which  it  broke 
 down.  Beyond  all  the  blessings  of  the  Saviour's 
 life  among  men  was  the  mediatorial  mercy  and  recon- 
 ciliation of  his  death.  So  runs  the  teaching  and 
 testimony  of  the  gospel  from  first  to  last.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 The  death  of  Jesus  Christ,  as  being  every  way 
 
 powerful  for  reconcilement  and  union,  did  not  only 
 break  the  partition  wall  of  guiltiness  that  stood  be- 
 twixt God  and  man,  but  the  wall  of  ceremonies  that 
 stood  betwixt  the  Jews  and  Gentiles ;  made  all  that 
 believe  one  with  God,  and  made  of  Loth  one — united 
 them  one  to  another.  Christ's  work  in  the  world  was 
 union.  He  began  the  union  in  the  wonderful  union 
 made  in  his  person  that  was  to  work  it — made  God 
 and  man  one.  And  by  what  he  performed  the  per- 
 sons of  men  are  united  to  God.  Faith  makes  them 
 one  with  Christ,  and  he  makes  them  one  with  the 
 Father ;  and  from  these  results  oneness  among  them- 
 selves, concentering  and  meeting  in  Jesus  Christ ; 
 and  in  the  Father,  through  him,  they  are  made  one 
 together.  And  that  this  was  his  great  work  we  may 
 read  in  his  prayer,  where  it  is  the  burden  and  great 
 request  that  they  may  he  one  as  we  are  one. 
 
 16.  He  hath  reconciled  us  by  his  cioss,  havhig 
 slain  (he  enmity  ;  he  killed  the  quarrel  betwixt  God 
 and  us ;  killed  it  by  his  death.  He  thus  brings  the 
 parties  together,  and  hath  laid  a  sure  foundation  of 
 agreement  in  his  own  sufferings ;  appeases  his  Fa- 
 ther's wrath  by  them,  and  by  the  same  appeases  the 
 sinner's  conscience.  All  that  God  hath  to  say  in 
 point  of  justice  is  answered  there ;  all  that  the  poor 
 humbled  sinner  hath  to  say  is  answered  too.  He 
 hath  offered  up  such  an  atonement  as  satisfies  the 
 Father ;  so  he  is  content  that  sinners  come  in  and 
 be  roeoneiled.     L. 
 
 18.  The  entire  Trinity  is  bound  up  in  prayer. 
 To  the  Father  the  petition  is  offered.  Through  the 
 Son's  mediation,  and  through  his  intercession,  it  is 
 rendered  acceptable.  From  the  Spirit's  instigation 
 it  took  its  rise,  and  by  the  Spirit  helping  our  infirmi- 
 ties, and  making  intercession  within  us  with  groan- 
 ings  which  can  not  be  uttered,  it  is  ultimately 
 brought  to  the  birth.  And  so  it  is  written,  "  nironyh 
 Ilini  we  have  access  by  one  Spirit  unto  the  Father." 
 
 E.  M.  G. 1  t)ehol(l  in  my  once-crucified  Kcdeenier 
 
 a  glorious  Mediator.     Seeing  that  I  have  such  a 
 
SECTION  299.—EPHESIANS  3  : 1-21. 
 
 423 
 
 High  Priest  in  the  heavens,  one  so  merciful  and 
 gracious — one  who  has  shared  my  griefs  and  carried 
 my  sorrows ;  one  who  in  his  unparalleled  misery 
 never  forgot  my  wants,  and  who  now,  in  his  wonder- 
 ful joy,  is  still  touched  with  a  feeling  of  my  infirmi- 
 ties— I  now  come  boldly  unto  the  throne  of  grace. 
 I  cry,  Abba,  Father ;  I  feel  at  a  Father's  feet,  and 
 am  at  rest.     C.  B. 
 
 20  22.  In  other  places  the  individual  believer 
 is  represented  as  a  temple  of  God  ;  but  here,  by  a 
 <;hangc  of  figure  which  beautifully  and  expressively 
 brings  forward  the  fellowship,  multitude,  and  union 
 of  believers,  the  whole  are  set  before  us  as  com- 
 pacted into  one  perfect  structure.  The  stones  are 
 no  longer  masses  of  granite,  marble,  or  porphyry, 
 but  mem  redeemed  and  sanctified,  and  hereafter  to 
 be  perfected  and  glorified.  Every  saint  has  his  ap- 
 pointed place.  The  temple  comprises  all  the  right- 
 eous, who  have  been,  are,  and  shall  be  to  the  end 
 of  time.  It  was  meet  that  the  Son  of  God  should 
 take  humanity  in  order  that  he  might  be  the  foun- 
 dation of  this  human  temple.  It  rests  on  him  for 
 its  coherence,  beauty,  grandeur,  and  very  existence. 
 Its  walls  are  cemented  by  his  precious  blood.  Every 
 lively  stone  in  the  pile  bears  his  image,  and  is  fash- 
 
 ioned after  the  headstone  of  the  corner.  His  truth 
 is  the  basis  of  all  faith  in  the  Church.  His  right- 
 eousness is  the  ground  of  all  pardon,  acceptance, 
 and  title  to  life.  His  Spirit  prepares  and  adorns 
 each  individual  member,  brings  him  into  the  struc- 
 ture, and  keeps  him  there.  Each  soul,  and  all  con- 
 joined, rest  and  rely  on  Jesus  Christ  alone  as  the 
 source  of  strength,  union,  and  perfection.  J.  W.  A. 
 20.  Absolutely,  Christ  is  called  the  foundation 
 of  the  Church,  besides  which  no  other  can  be  laid  ; 
 but,  in  a  secondary  or  relative  sense,  so  are  the 
 apostles  also,  whom  Christ  uses  as  his  instruments. 
 Hence  it  is  said  of  the  saints,  that  they  "are  built 
 upon  the  foundation  of  the  apostles  and  prophets, 
 Jesus  Christ  himself  being  the  chief  corner-stone  "  ; 
 and  hence  the  twelve  foundations  of  the  New  Jeru- 
 salem bear  the  names  of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the 
 
 Lamb  (Eev.  21  :  14).     P.  S. To  the  Christians  at 
 
 Ephesus,  dwelling  under  the  shadow  of  the  great 
 temple  of  Diana,  and  daily  seeing  its  outward  gran- 
 deur, the  allusions  in  this  Epistle  to  that  mystic 
 building,  of  which  Christ  was  the  corner-stone,  the 
 apostles  the  foundations,  and  himself  and  his  fel- 
 low Christians  portions  of  the  august  superstructure, 
 must  have  spoken  with  a  force,  an  appropriateness, 
 and  a  reassuring  depth  of  teaching  that  can  not  be 
 overestimated.     S. 
 
 Section  299. 
 
 Ephesians  iii.  1-21. 
 
 1  For  this  cause  I  Paul,  the  prisoner  of  Jesus  Christ  for  you  Gentiles,  if  ye  have  heard  of 
 
 2  the  dispensation  of  the  grace  of  God  which  is  given  me  to  you-ward  :  how  that  by  revela- 
 
 3  tion  he  made  known  unto  me  the  mystery  ;  (as  I  wrote  afore  in  few  words,  whereby,  when 
 
 4  ye  read,  ye  may  understand  my  knowledge  in  the  mystery  of  Christ)  which  in  other  ages 
 
 5  was  not  made  known  unto  the  sons  of  men,  as  it  is  now  revealed  unto  his  holy  apostles  and 
 
 6  prophets  by  the  Spirit ;  tliat  the  Gentiles  should  be  fellowheirs,  and  of  the  same  body,  and 
 
 7  partakers  of  his  promise  in  Christ  by  the  gospel :  whereof  I  was  made  a  minister,  according 
 to  the  gift  of  the  grace  of  God  given  unto  me  by  the  effectual  working  of  his  power. 
 
 S      Unto  me,  who  am  less  than  the  least  of  all  saints,  is  this  grace  given,  that  I  should  preach 
 
 9  among  the  Gentiles  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ ;  and  to  make  all  men  see  what  is  the 
 
 fellowship  of  the  mystery,  which  from  the  beginning  of  the  world  hath  been  hid  in  God, 
 
 10  who  created  all  things  by  Jesus  Christ :  to  the  intent  that  now  unto  the  principalities  and 
 powers   in    heavenly  ^jZac^s  might   be  known  by  the  church   the  manifold   wisdom   of 
 
 11  God,  according  to  the  eternal  purpose  which  he  purposed  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord:  in 
 
 12  whom  we  have  boldness  and  access  with  confidence  by  the  faith  of  him.     Wherefore  I  desire 
 
 13  that  ye  faint  not  at  my  tribulations  for  you,  whicb  is  your  glory.     For  this  cause  I  bow  my 
 
 14  knees  unto  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  of  whom  the  whole  family  in  heaven  and 
 
 15  earth  is  named,  that  he  would  grant  you,  according  to  the  riches  of  his  glory,  to  be  strength- 
 
 16  ened  with  might  by  his  Spirit  in  the  inner  man;  that  Christ  may  dwell  in  your  hearts  by 
 
 17  faith;  that  ye,  being  rooted  and  grounded  in  love,  maybe  able  to  comprehend  with  all 
 
 18  saints  what  is  the  breadth,  and  length,  and  depth,  and  height;  and  to  know  the  love  of 
 
 19  Christ,  which  passeth  knowledge,  that  ye  might  be  filled  with  all  the  fulness  of  God.     Now 
 
 20  unto  him  that  is  able  to  do  exceeding  abundantly  above  all  that  we  ask  or  think,  according 
 
 21  to  the  power  that  worketh  in  us,  unto  him  he  glory  in  the  church  by  Christ  Jesus  through- 
 out all  ages,  world  without  end.     Amen. 
 
 "  That  ye  may  be  rooted  and  grounded  in  love,"  says  the  apostle — grounded  on  it,  as  the  temple  on 
 ithe  base  ;  rooted  in  it,  as  the  tree  in  the  soil,  to  which  it  is  attached  by  myriad  ties,  and  from  which  it 
 
424: 
 
 SECTION  299.—EPHESIANS  3  : 1-21. 
 
 drinks  its  nourishing  life.  Every  pillar,  and  wall,  and  arch,  and  spire  in  the  personal  attainment  will 
 then  manifest  the  permanence  and  reveal  the  uplifting  and  molding  power  of  this  love  which  is  beneath. 
 Every  branch,  and  bloom,  and  leaf,  and  fruit  in  the  complex  character  will  exhibit  the  beauty  and  throb 
 with  the  life  of  this  permeating  force.  How  essential  and  how  immense  the  change  which  is  thus  pre- 
 figured as  the  anticipated  fruit  of  the  gospel  in  each  who  receives  it !  A  change  in  the  outward  habit  not 
 only,  or  in  the  intellectual  views  and  beliefs,  but  in  the  sovereign  passion  of  the  heart ;  a  change  not 
 transient,  but  enduring  as  life ;  not  limited  in  its  influence,  but  extending  in  the  force  that  radiates  from 
 it  to  all  the  powers,  and  even  to  each  particular  of  the  conduct ;  a  change  that  will  shed  through  the  soul 
 itself,  and  through  the  activity  in  which  that  is  expressed,  the  inspiration  of  such  a  love  as  breathed 
 throughout  the  works  and  words  of  Christ,  and  was  uttered  with  absolute  energy  in  his  cross ;  of  such  as 
 reigns  eternally  in  God,  the  source  of  his  felicity,  and  the  moral  ground  of  his  dominion.  Christianity 
 proposes  to  take  the  humblest  man — ignorant,  weak,  sinful,  condemned,  darkened  in  mind,  vitiated  in 
 heart,  and  inwardly  severed  from  goodness  and  from  God — and  to  make  him  that  which  Paul  prefigured, 
 which  Paul  now  is.  It  is  to  make  Christ  dwell  within  him ;  to  ground  and  root  his  character  in  love ;  to 
 fill  him  in  spirit  with  all  that  is  divine  unto  the  fullness  of  God  himself!  How  necessary /az7/i  in  the 
 Divine  Master  as  the  means  by  which  the  soul  in  man  shall  open  to  and  appropriate  these  heavenly  trea- 
 sures, and  make  them  all  at  last  its  own  !  Not  faith  in  teachers,  faith  in  opinions,  faith  in  a  church  ;  we 
 need  for  this  that  faith  in  Christ  which  he  demanded  ;  which  apostles  proclaimed  the  condition  in  each  of 
 the  life  everlasting ;  which  is  the  element  of  victory  on  earth,  of  serenity  in  death,  and  of  the  vision  that 
 comes  beyond.     R.  S.  S.  
 
 1-21.  The  Aim  and  End  of  the  CJmrch  in  the 
 Spirit. — Mainly  set  forth  in  the  revelation  to  it  of 
 the  mystery  of  Christ,  through  the  ministry,  work- 
 ing in  the  Spirit ;  and  primarily  as  regarded  these 
 Ephesians  by  himself.  Thus:  1.  Of  his  office  as 
 apostle  of  the  Gentiles  (vs.  1-13).  2.  Under  the 
 form  of  a  prayer  for  them,  of  the  aim  and  end  of 
 that  office  as  respected  the  Church ;  its  becoming 
 strong  in  the  power  of  the  Spirit  (vs.  14-19).  Then 
 (vs.  20,  21)  a  doxology  concludes  this  first  portion  of 
 the  Epistle.     A. 
 
 8.  The  apostle  declares  he  was  commissioned  as 
 an  ambassador  from  God  to  proclaim  "  among  the 
 Gentiles  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ " ;  to  tell 
 them  of  the  justice,  the  judgment,  the  mercy,  and 
 love  of  God ;  of  the  justice  that  pronounces  sentence 
 on  sinners,  but  which  Christ  has  satisfied ;  of  the 
 judgment  that  is  to  be  executed  on  them,  but  which 
 Christ  has  borne ;  of  the  mercy  that  they  have  for 
 ever  forfeited,  but  which  Christ  has  purchased  for 
 them ;  to  tell  them  of  the  wisdom  that  devised,  the 
 faithfulness  that  carried  out,  and  the  love  that 
 began,  continued,  and  carries  on  the  glorious  plan  of 
 salvation  for  a  guilty  world  ;  and  call  them  thus  to 
 turn  from  their  idols  and  tlieir  vanities  to  serve  the 
 
 living  God.    jl/'  Ghee. As  he  turns  from  gazing  at 
 
 the  page  of  his  commission,  on  which  a  single  name 
 fills  all  with  its  radiance,  the  name  of  Jesus,  to  look 
 at  what  he  was,  what  he  is,  he  is  amazed  and  over- 
 whelmed that  such  a  one  as  he  should  have  this 
 honor.  He  looks  at  the  treasure  of  which  he  is  a 
 steward,  the  Riches  of  Christ,  well  so  called ;  riches 
 of  his  nature,  of  his  grace,  of  his  atonement,  of  that 
 love  which  passeth  knowledge ;  riches  of  its  con.se- 
 quences,  in  the  wealthy  bliss  of  millions  of  over- 
 flowing vessels  of  mercy.  Unsearchable  riches  /  in- 
 calculable in  number,  in  height,  in  depth.  A  river 
 of  life  flowing  from  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the 
 
 Lamb,  unsearchable  in  its  sovereign  source,  immea- 
 surable and  unfathomable  in  its  ocean  flow.  J.  W.  A. 
 10.  "  By  the  Church,"  said  the  apostle — and 
 remember  that  he  was  writing  to  the  poor  converts 
 of  the  earliest  century,  very  imperfect  in  their  char- 
 acter, very  limited  in  their  influence,  who  were  gath- 
 ered at  Ephesus  and  the  various  near  commercial 
 cities — "  by  the  Church,"  made  up  of  the  ignorant 
 and  the  weak,  of  slaves  and  of  the  outcast — "  by 
 the  Church  may  be  made  known  " — made  known  to 
 whom  ?  to  the  world  around  it  ?  Nay,  verily  !  "  by 
 the  Church  may  be  made  known  to  princii)alities  and 
 powers  in  heavenly  places  the  manifold  wisdom  of 
 God"!  And,  however  humble  the  Church  may  be, 
 by  its  agency  in  bringing  men  to  Christ — through  its 
 ministry  of  the  truth,  when  that  is  accompanied  by 
 the  grace  of  the  Highest — the  manifold  wisdom  of 
 the  Creator  is  revealed,  even  to  angels  in  heavenly 
 places ;  is  so  revealed  as  it  could  not  be  in  all  the 
 wonders  of  creation  and  all  the  mighty  order  of 
 Providence.     R.  S.  S. 
 
 Unto  principalities  and  powers.  Con- 
 ceive of  them  as  spectators  of  the  fall  and  the  first 
 measures  of  God  for  the  restoration  of  man.  Some- 
 thing yet  remains  in  this  world-history  to  satisfy 
 these  minds,  for  which  they  wait  in  faith.  At  length 
 the  full  solution  comes,  in  Christ  incarnate  and  suf- 
 fering. Now  they  burst  into  rapturous  joy  and 
 learn  new  wisdom,  and  become  more  faithful  to 
 righteousness,  as  they  see  the  mystery  of  grace  un- 
 folded.   T.  D.  W. The  manifold  wisdom  of 
 
 God.  Heaven  can  not  laik  for  evidences  of  the 
 divine  wisdom  ;  but,  if  it  would  see  this  attribute  in 
 its  glory,  it  must  come  down  to  earth.  Justice  vin- 
 dicated, and  mercy  triumphant ;  sin  punished,  and 
 the  sinner  saved ;  heaven  bestowed  upon  the  guilty 
 
SECTION  299.—EPHESIAN'S  3  : 1-21. 
 
 425 
 
 and  the  vile,  and  the  recipient  not  elated,  but  hum- 
 bled ;  Satan  vanquished  by  the  seed  of  the  woman ; 
 death  turned  into  a  fountain  of  life ;  the  cross  not 
 merely  transfigured  into  the  brightest  crown  of  the 
 Son  of  God,  but  multiplied  into  as  many  such  crowns 
 as  there  will  be  ransomed  sinners  in  heaven — this 
 is  the  wisdom  which  streams  forth  from  redemption, 
 and  bathes  cherubim  and  seraphim,  no  less  than 
 man,  with  its  splendors.     II.  A.  B. 
 
 12.  Access  with  confideace.  What  we  all 
 of  us  need  to  learn  more  is  how  to  walk  with  God 
 hour  by  hour  as  a  man  with  his  friend ;  not  so  much 
 to  be  continually  going  in  and  out  of  his  presence 
 as  to  be  always  living  in  it,  without  effort  thinking 
 of  him,  without  insincerity  consulting  him,  with- 
 out hesitation  obeying  him,  without  embarrassment 
 speaking  of  him.  Surely  he  prefers  the  simple 
 trustfulness  of  kinsfolk  to  the  distant  homage  of 
 strangers ;  and  if  we  made  it  more  our  endeavor  to 
 bring  every  thought,  every  word,  every  habit,  every 
 employment,  every  recreation,  every  commonest  act 
 of  life  into  captivity  to  Christ,  and  so  into  harmony 
 and  fellowship  with  him,  it  would  not  violently  in- 
 terrupt us,  as  it  often  does,  to  lay  down  the  task  of 
 the  moment,  to  hold  intercourse  with  Him.    A.  W.  T. 
 
 Verse  15  should  read,  "  from  whom  every  family 
 in  heaven  and  on  earth."  It  is  very  difficult  to  con- 
 vey in  English  the  apostle's  meaning,  which  depends 
 on  a  similarity  of  words  in  the  original ;  the  word 
 for  family  {patria)  being  derived  from  that  for  fa- 
 ther [pater)  ;  that  heavenly  Pater,  from  whom  every 
 patria  in  heaven  and  on  earth  derives  its  name  and 
 
 its  laws  of  being.    A. In  heaven  and  earth. 
 
 The  difference  betwixt  us  and  them  is,  not  that  we 
 are  really  two,  but  one  body  in  Christ,  in  divers 
 places.  True,  we  are  below  stairs,  and  they  above  ; 
 they  in  their  holiday,  and  we  in  our  working-day 
 clothes  ;  they  in  harbor,  but  we  in  the  storm  ;  they 
 at  rest,  but  we  in  the  wilderness ;  they  singing,  as 
 crowned  with  joy,  we  crying,  as  crowned  with  thorns. 
 But  wo  are  all  of  one  house,  one  family,  and  are  all 
 the  children  of  one  Father.     Bun. 
 
 16-19.  This  wondrous  prayer  of  the  apostle 
 opens  to  us  the  infinite  possibilities  of  the  life  of 
 faith.  Beginning  by  resting  the  soul  in  Christ  as 
 the  source  of  its  life,  faith  rises  above  the  range  of 
 human  wisdom,  and  looks  into  the  mysteries  of  re- 
 demption, which  only  the  mind  of  God  could  unveil ; 
 and  with  this  unfolding  of  spiritual  knowledge 
 comes  an  expansion  of  love,  which,  grow  as  it  may, 
 is  continually  filled  and  satisfied  with  the  fullness 
 of  love  that  flows  from  the  infinite  Father.     J.  P.  T. 
 
 16.  By  his  Spirit.  Careful  walking  is  pro- 
 duced only  by  the  Holy  Spirit ;  that  sweet  and  lov- 
 ing Spirit  who  can  bend  our  will,  or  rather  lift  it 
 up  and  direct  it  toward  his  own,  so  that  we  may 
 be  able  truly  to  understand,  fei'vently  to  love,  and 
 
 effectually  to    fulfill    that  will   of  his.      Bernards 
 
 The   two   great   needs   of   our   condition    and 
 
 nature  are  met  by  the  central  provisions  of  the 
 faith — the  atoning  sacrifice  and  the  sanctifying 
 Spirit.  Through  these  we  are  brought  to  God  and 
 made  like  Him.  We  can  be  so  raised  above  our- 
 selves as  "  to  pass  our  sojourning  here  "  like  men 
 that  "  continually  look  for  their  Lord,"  so  touching 
 all  things  temporal  as  not  to  lose  sight  or  hold  of 
 those  that  are  eternal.  "  Jerusalem  the  Golden " 
 will  be  reached  at  last.     T.  B. 
 
 17.  Christ  is  said  to  dwell  in  our  hearts  hy 
 faith.  Faith  is  seated  in  the  whole  soul,  and  ac- 
 cepts of  Christ  entirely  as  prophet,  priest,  and  king. 
 To  those  in  whom  he  dwells,  Christ  is  made  of  God, 
 wisdom,  to  cure  their  ignorance  and  folly  ;  righteous- 
 ness, to  abolish  their  guilt ;  sanctification,  to  renew 
 their  natures  ;  and  redemption,  to  free  them  at  last 
 from  the  grave,  and  bring  them  to  glory.     Bates. 
 
 Rooted  in  love.  The  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is 
 love :  penitence  is  love,  bathing  the  Saviour's  feet 
 with  her  tears ;  patience  is  love,  kissing  the  rod ; 
 prayer  is  love,  holding  communion  with  the  Father ; 
 praise  is  the  adoration  of  love ;  hope  is  the  expec- 
 tation of  love ;  joy  is  the  delight  of  love ;  heaven  is- 
 the  full  appreciation  of  love.  Love  is  the  bond  that 
 unites  the  whole  family.  The  harmony  of  the  music 
 that  fills  the  eternal  spheres  is  love ;  the  light  that 
 glitters  there  is  the  light  of  love  ;  and  our  meetness 
 for  heaven,  and  our  progress  toward  the  eternal  in- 
 heritance, is  proportioned  to  our  being  "  rooted  and 
 grounded  in  love."     N.  Hall. 
 
 19.  The  love  of  Christ.  Here  is  a  love 
 that  weighs  not  our  deservings,  comes  down  to  our 
 poor  estate,  asks  not  anything  that  we  have,  en- 
 gages to  make  us  worthy  of  itself,  and  gives  us, 
 even  what  it  exacts,  our  love  again.  Wonderful 
 love !  Itself  both  our  teacher  and  our  jo)- — enrich- 
 ing us  when  we  have  a  sense  that  we  are  poor,  as  it 
 is  only  then  we  can  enjoy  gifts ;  exalting  us  when 
 we  are  humble,  as  it  is  only  then  we  can  profit  by 
 exaltation ;  strengthening  us  when  we  know  our 
 weakness,  as  it  is  only  then  we  will  use  his  help  ; 
 returning  to  us  when  we  will  return  to  him,  as  it  is 
 only  then  that  he  can  bind  us  to  our  duty — such  is 
 the  love  of  God  to  us,  giving  us  all  the  good  that  we 
 may  safely  have,  and  making  us  the  better  for  all  he 
 gives — our  example  and  our  blessedness  for  ever- 
 more !     H.  H. Paul  calls  it  (v.  9)  a  mystery — a 
 
 secret — which  had  been  hidden  from  the  foundation 
 of  the  world  till  then,  and  was  then  revealed  by 
 God's  Spirit ;  namely,  this  boundless  love  of  God, 
 shown  by  Christ's  dying  on  the  cross.  And,  he  says, 
 his  great  hope,  his  great  business,  the  thing  on 
 which  his  heart  was  set,  and  which  God  had  sent 
 him  in  the  world  to  do,  was  this :  to  make  people 
 know  the  love  of  Christ ;  to  look  at  Christ's  cross,. 
 
426 
 
 SECTION  300.—EPHESIA^^S  4  :  1-16. 
 
 and  take  in  its  breadth,  and  length,  and  depth,  and 
 height.  It  passes  knowledge,  he  says.  We  shall 
 never  know  the  whole  of  it,  never  know  all  that 
 Ood's  love  has  done  and  will  do ;  but,  the  more  we 
 know  of  it,  the  more  blessed  and  hopeful,  the  more 
 strong  and  earnest,  the  more  good  and  righteous  we 
 shall  become.     C.  K. 
 
 20.  The  apostle  does  not  say  God  is  willing : 
 this  was  unnecessary.  He  turns  the  gaze  of  the 
 Ephesians  upon  the  wonders  of  God's  power — God 
 "  is  able  to  do  "  ;  and  connects  it  with  that  love  of 
 Christ  and  fullness  of  God  of  which  he  had  just 
 been  speaking.  There  is  a  little  cleft  of  heaven 
 opened  to  us  by  these  words,  and  some  light  breaks 
 in.  Thoughts  and  prayers  are  both  together  swal- 
 lowed up  and  drowned  in  the  depths  of  God's 
 power  and  goodness  ;  for  he  "  is  able  to  do  exceed- 
 ing abundantly  above  all  that  we  ask  or  think." 
 The  word  is  peculiar,  "  out  of  measure — surpass- 
 ingly, or  transcendently,"  breaking  over  all  bounds 
 of  our  comprehension.  You  will  feel  its  force  more 
 when  you  take  along  with  you  the  whole  of  the 
 glowing  context,  wherein  the  language  labors  in 
 order  to  indicate  the  great  ideas.  We  have  to 
 comprehend  the  incomprehensible,  and  to  measure 
 the  immense,  and  to  sound  the  unfathomable,  "  to 
 know  the  love  of  Christ,  which  passeth  knowledge  "  ; 
 to  comprehend  with  all  saints  the  dimensions  of 
 that  which  stretches .  beyond  all  human  lines — the 
 ^'  love  of  Christ."  As  the  measure  of  what  God 
 "will  give  is  his  power,  so  the  measure  is  the  love 
 of  Christ ;  and  both  are  summed  up  in  that  amazing 
 ■expression,  "  all  the  fullness  of  God  ! "     J.  W.  A. 
 
 "  He  is  able  to  do  abundantly  more,  yea,  exceed- 
 
 ing abundantly  above  all  that  we  ask  or  think."  It 
 is  a  text  made  up  of  words  picked  and  packed  to- 
 gether by  the  wisdom  of  God  ;  picked  and  packed 
 together  on  purpose  for  the  succor  and  relief  of  the 
 tempted  ;  that  they  may,  when  in  the  midst  of  their 
 distresses,  cast  themselves  upon  the  Lord  their  God. 
 
 Bun. Our   Heavenly   Father   always    sends   his 
 
 children  the  things  they  ask  or  better  things.  He 
 answers  their  petitions  in  kind  or  in  kindness ; 
 but,  while  we  think  only  of  ease,  he  consults  our 
 profit.  We  call  for  present  comfort ;  he  considers 
 our  everlasting  rest ;  and  therefore,  when  he  sends 
 not  the  very  things  we  ask,  he  hears  us  by  sending 
 greater  than  we  can  ask  or  think.     Cecil. 
 
 The  power  that  worketh  in  us.  In  God 
 to  will  is  to  act,  to  favor  is  to  bless  ;  and  thus  grace 
 is  not  simply  kindly  feeling  on  the  part  of  God,  but 
 a  positive  boon  conferred  on  man.  Grace  is  a  real 
 agent ;  it  is  "  the  power  that  worketh  in  us,"  illumi- 
 nating the  intellect,  warming  the  heart,  strengthen- 
 ing the  will  of  redeemed  humanity.  It  is  the  might 
 of  the  everlasting  Spirit  renovating  man  by  uniting 
 him  to  the  sacred  manhood  of  the  Word  Incarnate. 
 H.  P.  L. 
 
 21.  The  apostle  strikes  a  note  of  thanksgiving 
 that  is  to  be  endless  in  the  Church,  militant  and 
 triumphant.  All  ages  shall  be  full  of  the  "  praise 
 of  the  glory  of  his  grace."  Here  we  form  low  con- 
 ceptions of  what  our  Heavenly  Father  is  able  to 
 do ;  and  we  can  give  thanks  only  according  to  our 
 knowledge ;  but,  as  our  comprehension  of  divine 
 grace  and  glory  increases,  we  shall  fall  down  on  the 
 golden  pavement  in  speechless  rapture  of  gratitude. 
 J.  W.  A. 
 
 Section  300. 
 
 Ephesians  iv.  1-16. 
 
 1  I  THEREFORE,  the  prisoner  of  the  Lord,  beseech  you  that  ye  walk  worthy  of  the  vocation 
 
 2  wherewith  ye  are  called,  with  all  lowliness  and  meekness,  with  longsuffering,  forbearing  one 
 
 3  another  in  love;  endeavouring  to  keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  tlie  bond  of  peace.     There 
 
 4  is  one  body,  and  one  Spirit,  even  as  ye  are  called  in  one  hope  of  your  calling ;  one  Lord, 
 
 6  one  faith,  one  baptism,  one  God  and  Father  of  all,  who  is  above  all,  and  through  all,  and  in 
 
 7  you  all.     But  unto  every  one  of  us  is  given  grace  according  to  the  measure  of  the  gift  of 
 
 8  Christ.     Wherefore  he  saith,  When  he  ascended  up  on  liigh,  he  led  captivity  captive,  and 
 
 9  gave  gifts  unto  men.     (Now  that  he  ascended,  what  is  it  but  that  lie  also  descended  first  into 
 
 10  the  lower  parts  of  tlie  earth?  he  that  descended  is  the  same  also  that  ascended  up  far  above 
 
 11  all  heavens,  tiiat  he  might  till  all  things.)     And  he  gave  soine,  apostles;  and  some,  prophets; 
 
 12  and  some,  evangelists;  and  some,  pastors  and  teachers  ;  for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  for 
 
 13  the  work  of  the  ministry,  for  the  edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ:  till  we  all  come  in  the 
 unity  of  the  faith,  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  a  perfect  man,  unto  the 
 
 14  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ :  that  wo  henceforth  be  no  more  children, 
 tossed  to  and  fro,  and  carried  about  with  every  wind  of  doctrine,  by  the  sleight  of  men,  and 
 
SECTION-  300.—EPHE8IANS  k  ■  1-16. 
 
 427 
 
 15  cunning  craftiness,  whereby  they  lie  in  wait  to  deceive ;  but  speaking  the  truth  in  love,  may 
 
 16  grow  up  into  him  in  all  things,  which  is  the  head,  even  Christ:  from  whom  the  whole  body 
 fitly  joined  together  and  compacted  by  that  which  every  joint  supplieth,  according  to  the 
 effectual  working  in  the  measure  of  every  part,  maketh  increase  of  the  body  unto  the  edify- 
 ing of  itself  in  love. 
 
 Though  the  Son  of  God,  says  the  apostle,  ascended  on  high  that  be  might  fill  all  things,  yet  he  conde- 
 scended to  give  to  men  a  regal  ascension  gift,  that  of  the  ministry,  for  the  edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ. 
 And  the  end  to  be  attained  by  this  gift  is,  that  all  the  Church  become  one  in  faith  and  knowledge,  and  so 
 become  one  that  it  shall  be,  as  it  were,  the  earthly  counterpart  of  the  Redeemer.  Christ  is  one  person, 
 divine  and  human,  and  so  is  the  Church,  which  is  his  body,  to  be  one  in  him.  As  the  end  of  the  first 
 creation  will  be  realized,  when  it  becomes  the  unclouded  mirror  of  the  internal  glory  of  the  Creator,  so 
 the  end  of  the  new  creation,  which  is  grounded  in  the  incarnation,  will  be  reached  when  it  becomes  the 
 express  image  of  the  incarnate  God,  when  it  comes  to  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fullness  of  Christ. 
 This  is  the  prophetic  hope,  the  ideal  end  of  the  Church  of  our  Lord.  Its  very  growth,  if  it  be  healthful, 
 must  be  a  growth  in  union  and  toward  unity,  just  as  a  plant  is  held  together  while  it  grows  by  a  more  in- 
 tense unifying  power  at  the  heart  of  its  life.  The  Church  in  its  essence  is  a  spiritual  organism,  vitally 
 united  to  Christ,  and  all  its  atoms  are  ensouled  by  the  common  life  of  one  and  the  selfsame  Spirit.  And 
 though  this  "  note "  of  the  Church  applies  in  an  eminent  sense  only  to  the  radiant  bride,  the  New  Jeru- 
 salem, yet  it  is  also  the  instinct  of  her  deepest  hfe,  even  while  militant  here  on  earth,  that  she  may  at  last 
 appear  before  her  divine  bridegroom,  having  no  spot,  nor  wrinkle,  nor  any  such  thing,  and  receive  from 
 his  loving  hands  the  seamless  robe  and  the  victor's  crown.     H.  B.  S. 
 
 1-16.  This  section  presents  the  ground  of  the 
 Christian's  duties  as  a  member  of  the  Church,  viz., 
 the  unity  of  the  mystical  body  of  Christ  (vs.  1-6),  the 
 manifoldness  of  grace  given  to  each  (vs.  7-13),  that 
 we  may  come  to  perfection  in  him  (vs.  14-16).     A. 
 
 1.  Nothing  is  there  more  noble  than  to  suffer 
 any  evil  for  Christ's  sake.  I  count  not  Paul  so 
 happy  because  he  was  "  caught  up  into  Paradise " 
 as  because  he  was  cast  into  the  dungeon ;  I  count 
 him  not  so  happy  because  be  "  heard  unspeakable 
 words  "  as  because  he  endured  those  bonds  ;  I  count 
 him  not  so  happy  because  he  was  "  caught  up  into 
 the  third  heaven  "  as  I  count  him  happy  for  those 
 bonds'  sake.  For,  that  these  latter  are  greater  than 
 the  former,  hear  how  even  he  himself  knew  this ; 
 for  he  saith  not,  "  I,  who  heard  unspeakable  words, 
 beseech  you  "  ;  but  what  ?  "  I,  the  prisoner  of  the 
 Lord,  beseech  you."     Chri/s. 
 
 3.  Keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit.  Only 
 think  what  it  would  be  if  we  looked  on  one  another 
 as  brethren,  redeemed  by  one  ransom,  pledged  to 
 one  service ;  if  we  bore  with  one  another's  weak- 
 nesses, if  we  helped  one  another's  endeavors,  if  each 
 saw  and  heard  in  the  words  and  life  of  his  neigh- 
 bor an  image  of  Christ  and  a  pledge  of  the  truth  of 
 his  promises.  Consider  what  it  would  be  if,  with 
 no  quarrels,  with  no  jealousies,  with  no  unkindness, 
 we  sought,  not  every  man  his  own,  but  every  man 
 also  another's  welfare,  as  true  members,  one  of 
 another,  of  one  body,  of  which  Christ  is  the  head. 
 Consider  what  it  would  be  if  our  judgments  of  men 
 and  things  were  like  Christ's  judgments — neither 
 strengthening  the  heart  of  the  careless  and  sinful 
 
 ,by  our  laxity,  nor  making  sad  the  heart  of  God's 
 true  servant  by  our  uncharitableness ;  not  putting 
 little  things  in  the  place  of  great,  nor  great  things 
 in  the  place  of  little;  not  neglecting  the  unity  of 
 the  Spirit.     T.  A. 
 
 In  the  bond  of  peace.  It  is  not  possible 
 that  unity  should  exist  in  enmity  and  discord.  Paul 
 would  have  us  linked  and  tied  one  to  another,  not 
 simply  that  we  be  at  peace,  not  simply  that  we  love 
 one  another,  but  that  in  all  there  should  be  but  one 
 soul.  A  glorious  bond  is  this  !  With  this  bond  let 
 us  bind  ourselves  together,  alike  to  one  another  and 
 
 to  God.     Chrys. It  is  a  truer  discrimination  that 
 
 recognizes  the  presences  of  God  in  men,  the  saints 
 that  are  in  the  world,  not  by  the  miracles  they  work, 
 but  by  the  miracles  they  are  ;  by  the  way  in  which 
 they  bring  the  grace  of  God  to  bear  on  the  simple 
 duties  of  the  household  and  the  street.  The  saint- 
 hoods of  the  fireside  and  of  the  market-place — 
 they  wear  no  glory  round  their  heads  ;  they  do  their 
 duties  in  the  strength  of  God ;  tney  have  their  mar- 
 tyrdoms and  win  their  palms,  and  though  they  get 
 into  no  calendars,  they  leave  a  benediction  and  a 
 force  behind  them  on  the  earth  when  they  go  up  to 
 heaven.     P.  B. 
 
 4,  One  body.  The  idea  of  the  Church  as  pre- 
 sented in  the  Bible  is  that  believers  scattered  over 
 the  world  are  a  band  of  brethren,  children  of  the 
 same  Father,  subjects  of  the  same  Lord,  forming  one 
 body  by  the  indwelling  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  uniting 
 all  to  Christ  as  their  living  head.  This  indwelling 
 of  the  Spirit  makes  all  believers  one  in  faith,  one  in 
 their  religious  life,  one  in  love.  Hence  they  ac- 
 knowledge each  other  as  brethren,  and  are  ready  to 
 
428 
 
 SECTION  SOO.—EPHESIANS  4  ;  1-16. 
 
 bear  each  other's  burden.  This  is  the  communion 
 of  saints.  The  Church,  in  this  view,  is  the  mystical 
 body  of  Chiist.  As  believers  in  their  individual 
 capacity  scattered  over  the  world  constitute  the 
 mystical  body  of  Christ  on  earth,  so  the  local 
 churches  constitute  one  body,  which  is  the  visible 
 church  in  each  successive  ajie.  These  churches  are 
 one  body,  first,  spiritually.  They  have  one  (iod  and 
 Saviour.  They  are  united  in  one  spiritual  life.  They 
 have  one  faith  and  one  baptism.  They  arc  one  body 
 also  externally  and  visibly.  First,  because  they  re- 
 cognize each  other  as  churches.  This  involves  the 
 acknowledgment  that  each  has  all  the  prerogatives 
 and  privileges  which  by  the  law  of  Christ  belong  to 
 such  organizations :  the  right  to  conduct  public  wor- 
 ship, to  preach  the  gospel,  to  administer  the  sacra- 
 ment, and  to  exercise  discipline.  Secondly,  they  are 
 one  body,  because  membership  in  one  of  these  local 
 churches  involves  the  right  to  membership  in  every 
 other  such  church.  The  terms  of  church  member- 
 ship are  prescribed  by  Christ,  and  can  not  be  altered. 
 We  are  bound  to  receive  those  whom  he  receives. 
 
 5.  So  far  as  all  believers  ai-e  taught  by  the  Spirit, 
 they  must  agree  in  doctrine.  The  apostle,  there- 
 fore, says  that,  as  there  is  one  body  and  one  Spirit, 
 so  there  is  one  faith,  as  well  as  one  Lord  and  one 
 baptism.  What  is  thus  taught  in  Scripture  is  found 
 to  be  historically  true.  All  Christians  believe  in 
 the  apostles'  creed ;  they  all  accept  the  doctrinal  de- 
 cisions of  the  first  six  Ecumenical  Councils  concern- 
 ing the  nature  of  God  and  the  person  of  Christ. . 
 They  therefore  all  believe  in  the  doctrine  of  the 
 Trinity  and  of  the  perfect  Godhead  and  perfect  hu- 
 manity of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  They  adore  him 
 as  God  manifest  in  the  flesh.  They  receive  him  as 
 the  only  Saviour  of  men.  They  believe  that  he 
 saves  us  by  his  blood,  by  bearing  our  sins  in  his  own 
 body  on  the  tree.  They  believe  that  all  power  in 
 heaven  and  earth  is  cpmmitted  to  his  hands,  and 
 that  to  him  every  knee  shall  bow,  and  every  tongue 
 confess  that  he  is  Lord,  to  the  glory  of  God  the 
 Father.  They  all  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
 the  absolute  necessity  of  regeneration  and  sanctifi- 
 cation  by  the  power  of  his  grace.  They  believe  in 
 the  Holy  Catholic  Church,  the  communion  of  saints, 
 the  forgiveness  of  sins,  the  resurrection  of  the  body, 
 and  the  life  everlasting.  This  is  the  confession  that 
 has  been  made  in  ail  ages,  in  all  languages,  and  in 
 
 all  places  where  Chri.stians  have  existed.    C.  H. 
 
 The  unity  of  faith  in  the  Son  of  (iod  ;  the  unity  of 
 common  regeneration  by  the  power  of  the  Holy 
 Ghost ;  the  unity  of  love  to  Christ,  and  love  in 
 Christ  to  all  who  are  Christ's ;  the  unity  of  loving 
 work  for  Christ,  which,  aniid  all  distinctions  of  mi- 
 nor dogmas,  has  a  single  eye  for  the  glory  of  Christ 
 and  a  single  aim  to  develop  his  kingdom  in  every 
 ransome<l  soul — that  is  the  unity  of  the  Church. 
 That  is  the  unity  which  has  been  manifested  in 
 every  age.  That  is  the  unity  wiiich  'Christ  piayed 
 for,  and  which  was  granted  him,  and  which  distin- 
 gui.shes  and  separates  the  Church  of  Christ  from  the 
 world.  In  that  unity  all  modes  of  holding  truth  co- 
 incide. With  that  unity  denominational  distinctions 
 are  entirely  consistent.  As  we  exhibit  the  loving 
 principles  of  that  divine  unity,  all  the  earthly  that 
 divides  the  spiritual  brotherhood  hoconies  secondary 
 in  thought,  and  the  children  of  (iod  realize  their 
 absolute  and  eternal  oneness.     Brdcll. 
 
 8.  The  same  God  is  revealed  as  Redeemer  both 
 under  the  Old  Testament  and  the  New,  and  the  Je- 
 
 hovah of  the  one  is  the  Jesus  of  the  other.  In  Ps. 
 68,  here  cited,  the  inspired  poet,  while  discussing 
 the  interpositions  of  Jehovah,  has  used  language 
 which  was  fully  realized  only  in  the  victory  and  ex- 
 altation of  Christ.  Not  that  there  is  a  double  sense, 
 but  the  Jehovah  of  the  theocracy  was  he  who,  in 
 the  fullness  of  time,  assumed  humanity,  and  what 
 he  did  among  his  people  prior  to  the  incarnation 
 was  anticipative  of  nobler  achievements  in  the  na- 
 ture of  man.  The  Psalmist  felt  this,  and,  under  the 
 influence  of  such  emotions,  rapt  into  future  times, 
 and,  beholding  salvation  completed,  enemies  defeat- 
 ed, and  gifts  conferred,  thus  addressed  the  Con- 
 queror, "  Thou  hast  ascended  on  high."  Such  a 
 quotation  was,  therefore,  to  the  apostle's  purpose. 
 There  are  gifts  in  the  Church — gifts  the  result  of 
 empire  and  victory — gifts  in  accordance  with  the 
 earnest  expectation  of  ancient  ages  ;  for  it  was  pre- 
 dicted that  Jesus  should  ascend  on  high.     Eadie. 
 
 Ascended  up.  Amid  the  shades  of  night  he 
 came  ;  in  the  redness  of  the  morning  dawn  he  went 
 away ;  ever,  ever  shall  thou  stand  before  our  souls, 
 thou  glorified  Saviour,  in  the  same  attitude  in  which 
 thou  didst  leave  the  world,  with  thy  hands  extended 
 
 over  thy  chosen  to  bless  them !     A.  T. If  we 
 
 look  to  the  Ascension  and  that  last  blessing  with 
 which  Christ's  earthly  work  was  consummated,  we 
 shall  know  that  all  we  do  and  all  we  are  has  in  pos- 
 sibility— God  grant  that  it  may  have  in  deed — a 
 vital  relationship  with  heaven.  Earth  may  be  seen 
 by  us  united  with  heaven,  not  as  in  a  dream  to  the 
 sleeping  patriarch,  but  in  the  open  triumph  of  a 
 Saviour.  The  whole  life  of  a  Christian,  when  we 
 view  it  in  the  light  of  Ascension  day,  is  one  in  its 
 character,  in  its  progress,  in  its  issue.  Such  a  view 
 of  life  is  undoubtedly  solemn,  but  it  is  also  inex- 
 pressibly grand.      B.  F.  W. Led    captivity 
 
 captive.  Christ,  the  King  on  high,  hath  impris- 
 oned sin,  slain  death,  destroyed  hell.  Sin,  death, 
 hell,  and  the  devil  had  imprisoned  us ;  but  Christ 
 hath  taken  them  captive  again.  His  kingdom  and 
 office  are  above,  that  He  may  lead  captive  my  cap- 
 tivity, kill  my  executioner,  condemn  my  sin,  slay  my 
 death,  and  condemn  my  hell.     Luther. 
 
 7-16.  The  most  comprehensive  view-  of  the 
 Christian  ministry  is  given  here.  Its  original  grant 
 and  institution  is  traced  to  the  mediatorial  work  of 
 the  Son  of  (Jod.  The  high  preeminence  of  this  gift 
 appears  in  its  distributive  variety  of  office — "ai)os- 
 tles,  prophets,  evangelists,  pastors,  and  teachers '' — 
 and  in  the  important  end  for  which  it  was  ordained — 
 the  completion  of  the  Church.  We  can  not  conceive 
 any  more  entire  view  of  this  institution,  nor  one  that 
 more  decisively  marks  its  divine  original.  Brhif]fs. 
 Our  ascended  Lord  has  given  to  his  people  apos- 
 tles and  prophets — these  being  for  the  foundation 
 of  the  ('hurch — evangelists  for  its  extension,  and 
 pastor,^  and  teachers  for  stationary  work  of  con- 
 solidation ahd  instruction.  These  are  given  in  order 
 to   the  "perfecting"  or   thorough   equipment   and 
 
SECTION  SOO.—EPHESIANS  4  : 1-16. 
 
 429 
 
 training  of  saints  to  their  "  work  of  ministry "  in 
 truth  and  love.     D.  F. 
 
 11.  "He  gave  some,  apostles,"  etc.,  should  be 
 filled  so  as  to  be  inteUigible — "  he  gave  some  to  be 
 
 apostles,"  etc.     A. When  the  Lord  made  this 
 
 gracious  gift  to  the  Church,  he  only  continued  and 
 exemplified  his  Old  Testament  plans,  with  such 
 changes  as  the  new  arrangement  demanded.  The 
 whole  tribe  of  Levi  he  gave  of  old  to  Israel  for  the 
 work  of  the  ministry.  A  ministerial  tribe  became 
 unsuitable  to  a  dispensation  that  was  for  all  nations ; 
 and  so  the  families  of  God's  people  everywhere  fur- 
 nish the  ministers  of  the  New  Testament.  The 
 New  Testament  introduces  not  a  new  religion,  but  a 
 new  form  of  the  old,  and  it  continues  therein  a 
 separate  body  of  men,  chargeable  specially  with 
 keeping  the  house  of  the  Lord,  and  instructing  the 
 
 people   out  of   his  law.     J.  Hall. Whether  we 
 
 take  the  Prophets  under  the  old  dispensation,  or  the 
 Lord's  messengers  under  the  new,  we  find  that  the 
 distinctive  characteristics  of  a  true  minister  of  God 
 lay  in  a  call  and  a  qualification.  The  qualification 
 involved  a  gift,  a  power,  and  a  training.  He  who 
 had  a  call  from  God,  a  gift  from  God,  and  a  power 
 from  God,  and  he  only,  was  ever  prophet,  evangelist, 
 or  pastor  and  teacher  in  any  scriptural  sense.  The 
 training  varied  with  the  age,  dispensation,  and  cir- 
 cumstances ;  but  no  training  ever  did,  or  ever  can, 
 make  him  a  minister  who  has  no  call,  no  gifts,  and 
 no  power  sent  upon  his  soul  by  the  anointing  of  the 
 eternal  Spirit.     Arthur. 
 
 The  third  rank  is  assigned  by  Paul  to  the  evan- 
 gelists or  itinerant  missionaries.  The  name  itself 
 indicates  that  their  chief  business  was  to  proclaim 
 the  glad  tidings  of  salvation,  pi-imarily  among  na- 
 tions yet  unconverted,  but  not  exclusively.  The 
 discourses  of  the  evangelists  turned  chiefly  upon  the 
 main  facts  of  the  Saviour's  life,  especially  his  resur- 
 rection. This  easily  gave  rise  to  the  later  applica- 
 tion of  the  term  to  the  authors  of  our  written  gos- 
 pels. We  find  the  evangelists  commonly  in  the 
 immediate  neighborhood,  or  at  least  in  the  service, 
 of  the  apostles,  as  their  "  helpers  "  and  "  fellow- 
 laborers."  Pastors  and  teachers.  Denoting  by 
 these  terms  the  regular  overseers  of  single  congrega- 
 tions in  their  twofold  capacity.  These  officers  are 
 undoubtedly  the  same  with  those  elsewhere  in  the 
 New  Testament  commonly  called  presbyters  and  four 
 times  bishops  (viz.,  in  Acts  20  :  28 ;  Phil.  1  :  1  ;  1 
 Tim.  3:2;  Tit.  1  :  7),  whose  business  is  expressly 
 declared  to  be  the  feeding  of  the  flock.     P.  S. 
 
 12.  13.  Stripping  this  passage  of  its  beautiful 
 inspired  phraseology,  and  dropping  its  reference  to 
 those  miraculous  gifts  which  have  now  passed  away, 
 its  gist  is  this :  that  the  ministry  of  God's  word  is 
 the  great  appointed  means  for  the  perfecting  of  the 
 saintly  or  Christlike  character  in  man.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 13.  The  central  principle  of  the  Christian  system 
 is.  The  personality  of  the  Being  who,  as  its  founder, 
 gave  Christianity  its  name — that  Being  who  is  un- 
 like every  other  being  within  the  whole  scope  of  our 
 knowledge ;  who  is  God,  who  is  man ;  the  manifesta- 
 tion of  divinity ;  the  restorer  of  humanity ;  the 
 world's  Creator,  and  the  world's  Eedeemer ;  the  au- 
 thor of  life,  the  conqueror  of  death  ;  the  royal  Head 
 of  an  everlasting  kingdom,  and  the  meek  pattern  of 
 patience  under  shame  and  suffering ;  the  Son  of  God 
 
 and  the  Son  of  Mary :  having  a  glory  with  the  Su- 
 preme before  the  worlds  were  made,  yet  bom  of  a 
 woman  and  laid  in  a  manger ;  tasting  death  upon 
 the  cross,  dying  once,  but  dying  no  more  for  ever ; 
 living  once,  and  alive  for  ever,  the  Head,  the  Saviour, 
 the  Lord,  the  Life,  the  King  of  the  human  race. 
 This  is  the  Being  who  forms  the  radiant  center  of  the 
 Christian  system.  Here  have  we  a  complete  organ- 
 ism, and  Christ  is  the  very  heart  and  life  of  it. 
 Many  things  are  revealed  for  our  belief  and  practice, 
 but  they  all  proceed  from  and  return  to  Jesus  Christ, 
 to  find  and  prove  their  complete  unity  in  his  im- 
 mortal personality.  There  is  not  a  truth,  not  a  fact 
 in  the  universe,  which  is  not  related  to  this  central- 
 ity  in  Christ.  The  importance  of  every  truth  and 
 every  fact  is  to  be  measured  by  its  nearness  or  re- 
 moteness as  related  to  him  who  is  the  sum  of  the 
 whole.     W.  A. 
 
 14.  The  institutions  and  gifts  conferred  upon 
 the  Christian  Church  are  represented  as  established 
 and  conferred  for  the  very  purpose  of  training,  dis- 
 ciplining, and  developing  the  Christian  man ;  and  one 
 of  the  ends  to  be  answered  by  this  is,  that,  being  no 
 longer  a  child,  liable  to  be  influenced  by  others — to 
 hear  arguments  which  he  can  not  answer,  and  to 
 have  doubts  insinuated  which  he  can  not  repel — he 
 will  be  in  no  danger  of  being  the  sport  of  every 
 "  wind  of  doctrine,"  or  of  falling  under  the  influ- 
 ence either  of  erroneous  or  immoral  teachers.     T.  B. 
 
 15.  "  Speaking  the  truth  "  is  a  most  inadequate 
 rendering.     It  is  the  whole  being,  not  the  tongue 
 
 alone,  that  is  treated  of.    A. Let  us  "  follow  truth 
 
 in  love,"  and,  of  the  two,  indeed,  be  contented  rather 
 to  miss  a  speculative  truth  than  to  part  with  love. 
 When  we  would  convince  men  of  any  error  by  the 
 strength  of  truth,  let  us  withal  pour  the  sweet  balm 
 of  love  upon  their  heads.  Truth  and  love  are  two 
 of  the  most  powerful  things  in  the  world,  and  when 
 they  both  go  together  they  can  not  easily  be  with- 
 stood. The  golden  beams  of  truth  and  the  silken 
 cords  of  love,  twisted  together,  will  draw  men  on 
 with  a  sweet  violence,  whether  they  will  or  no. 
 Cudworth. 
 
 Everything  in  us  daily  must  grow  up  into  him 
 who  is  the  Head.  Everything  must  be  done  with 
 reference  to  him,  nor  is  there  anything  so  small  or 
 unimportant  which  may  not  bear  its  proportionate 
 shade  of  sweet  coloring  drawn  from  him.  The  daily 
 conquests  of  our  temper ;  the  daily  patience,  meek- 
 ness, charity  of  spirit  and  of  action ;  the  daily  gen- 
 tlenesses, kindnesses,  forbearances,  forgivenesses  of 
 life ;  the  daily  experiments  and  practices  of  faith  ; 
 the  daily  services  of  grace  in  prayer ;  the  daily  look- 
 ings  to  Christ,  like  the  flower  that  follows  the  sun ; 
 the  daily  submissions  of  everything  to  him  ;  the  daily 
 effort  to  find  him,  and  to  grow  in  his  knowledge  and 
 love ;  the  daily  feeding  on  a  portion  of  his  Word ;  the 
 
430 
 
 SECTIOX  SOl.—EPHESIAN'S  4  :  17-32. 
 
 daily  endeavor  to  do  good  as  we  have  opportunity, 
 winning  souls  to  Christ ;  the  daily  attention  to  our 
 business  under  Christ's  love  ;  the  daily  subduing  and 
 denial  of  self,  in  bringing  ever\"thing  to  him,  for 
 him  and  not  self  to  stamp  and  seal  it  as  his  own, 
 imbuing  it  with  his  Spirit ;  the  daily  rejoicing  in  his 
 goodness,  and  thanksgiving  for  his  mercy :  all  these 
 things  daily,  and  all  these  things  each  day  for  itself, 
 and  not  put  ofif  to  the  morrow,  nor  the  morrow 
 thrown  upon  to-day.     G.  B.  C. 
 
 A  little  daily  reading  of  the  Word  ;  a  little  fixed, 
 earnest  thought ;  short  but  frequent  and  fervent 
 prayer ;  the  weekly  rest,  with  its  break  and  pause 
 stilling  the  noise  and  whirl  of  the  week  ;  the  Sab- 
 bath solemnities  and  the  Sabbath  leisure,  with  their 
 larger  opportunities  for  spiritual  culture — these  are 
 the  things  which,  being  constantly  and  conscien- 
 tiously used,  will  keep  the  realities  that  are  unseen 
 before  the  eye  of  reason  through  the  clear  shining 
 of  the  light  of  faith,  and  at  the  same  time  will  give 
 to  them  a  calm  and  steady  supremacy  over  the  af- 
 fections of  the  heart.  This  is  the  life  of  God  in  the 
 soul  of  man,  and  this  is  the  way,  or  one  of  the 
 ways,  by  which  men  may  retain  and  increase  it  by 
 living  habitually  n^  to  God.  He  who  thus  lives 
 is  led  "  in  the  paths  of  righteousness "  ;  he  runs, 
 wrestles,  resists,  pursues,  as  the  case  may  be,  or 
 the  call  come ;  but,  though  often  fatigued,  and 
 sometimes  faint,  he  is  never  disheartened,  for  he 
 always  finds  that  "  as  his  day  is,  so  is  his  strength," 
 or  so  at  least  are  his  means  and  opportunities  of 
 renewing  it.  Constant  wear  is  met  and  counter- 
 acted by  constant  watchfulness  ;  weekly  exhaustion 
 by  Sabbath  refreshments.  The  sanctuary  at  times 
 unveils  again,  and  gives  power  to  what  the  world 
 may  have  wellnigh  hidden.  The  closet  lets  in 
 glimpses  of  the  sky,  which  frees  the  soul  from  the 
 attractions  of  earth,  by  detecting  afresh  its  imposi- 
 tions and  falsehoods.     And  so  it  comes  to  pass  that, 
 
 in   spite   of    oscillations   and  slips   and   falls,   the 
 progress  of  the  soul  is  steadily  onward.     T.  B. 
 
 16.  Throughout  the  New  Testament  the  system 
 of  the  Church  is  assumed  to  be  such  as  to  call  forth 
 the  gift  of  every  member,  no  matter  of  what  order 
 it  might  be ;  and  the  active  cooperation  of  each 
 one  is  enjoined  to  promote  the  edification  of  all. 
 Here  "every  joint"  is  to  suppJif  somewhat,  "every 
 part "  to  perform  its  "  effectual  working  "  ;  and  by 
 this  means  the  body  is  to  increase,  "  edifying  itself  " 
 in  love.  No  system  can  be  made  to  accord  with  this 
 passage,  any  more  than  with  the  general  spirit  of 
 the  New  Testament,  wherein  the  pulpit  is  the  sole 
 provision  for  instruction,  admonition,  and  exhorta- 
 tion ;  the  great  bulk  of  the  members  of  the  Church 
 being  merely  recipients,  each  living  a  stranger  to 
 the  spiritual  concerns  of  the  others,  and  no  "  ef- 
 fectual working"  of  every  joint  and  every  part  for 
 mutual  strengthening  being  looked  for.     Arf/nir. 
 
 Maketh  increase  of  the  body  unto  the 
 edifyiug  of  itself  in  iove.  Christ  is  here  pre- 
 sented as  the  one  to  whom  the  whole  development 
 must  tend ;  the  aim  of  all  is  to  grow  up  into  true 
 fellowship  with  him,  to  receive  him  wholly  into 
 themselves,  to  become  full  of  him.  He  is  equally 
 the  one  from  whom  the  whole  growth  up  into  him 
 can  alone  proceed  ;  from  whom  issue  all  the  vital 
 energies  ;  from  whom  alone  all  the  members  can 
 receive  life  and  direction.  The  Christian  should 
 ever  bear  in  mind  that  our  various  necessities,  and 
 the  means  of  supplying  them,  are  distributed  in 
 varying  modes  and  proportions  through  the  differ- 
 ent members,  in  order  to  keep  them  in  a  state  of 
 mutual  dependence  and  reciprocal  influence.     N. 
 
 This  body  ffrows  up  and  edifies  itself  hi.  love. 
 All  the  members  receive  spirits  from  the  same 
 Head,  and  are  useful  and  serviceable  one  to  an- 
 other, and  to  the  whole  body.  Thus  these  brethren, 
 receiving  of  the  same  Spirit  from  their  head  Christ, 
 are  most  strongly  bent  to  the  good  one  of  another. 
 If  there  be  but  a  thorn  in  the  foot,  the  back  boweth, 
 the  head  stoops  down,  the  eyes  look,  the  hands 
 reach  to  it,  and  endeavor  its  help  and  ease.  In  a 
 word,  all  the  members  partake  of  the  good  and  evil 
 one  of  another.  Now,  by  how  much  tliis  body  is 
 more  spiritual  and  lively,  so  much  the  stronger  must 
 the  union  and  love  of  the  parts  of  it  be  each  to 
 other.     L. 
 
 Section  301. 
 
 Ephesians  iv.  17-32. 
 
 17  This  I  say  therefore,  and  testify  in  the  Lord,  that  ye  henceforth  walk  not  as  other  Gen- 
 
 18  tiles  walk,  in  the  vanity  of  their  mind,  having  the  understanding  darkened,  being  alienated 
 from  the  life  of  God  through  the  ignorance  that  is  in  them,  because  of  the  blindness  of 
 
 19  their  heart:  who  being  past  feeling  have  given  themselves  over  unto  lasciviousness,  to  work 
 
 20  all  uncleaimess  with  greediness.     But  ye  have  not  so  learned  Christ ;  if  so  be  that  ye  have 
 
 21  heard  him,  and  have  been  taught  by  him,  as  the  truth  is  in  Jesus:  that  ye  put  off  concern- 
 
 22  ing  the  former  conversation  the  old  man,  which  is  corrupt  according  to  the  deceitful  lusts ; 
 
 23  and  be  renewed  in  the  spirit  of  your  mind ;  and  that  ye  i)ut  on  the  new  man,  which  after 
 
 25  God  is  created  in  righteousness  and  true  holiness.     Wlierefore  putting  away  lying,  speak 
 
 26  every  man  truth  with  his  neighbor:  for  we  are  members  one  of  another.    Be  ye  angry,  and 
 
SECTION  301.—EPHESIAXS  A  :  17-32. 
 
 431 
 
 27  sin  not :  let  not  the  sun  go  down  upon  your  wrath  :  neither  give  place  to  the  devil.     Let 
 
 28  him  that  stole  steal  no  more :  but  rather  let  him  labour,  working  with  his  hands  the  thing 
 
 29  which  is  good,  that  he  may  have  to  give  to  him  that  needeth.     Let  no  corrupt  comniunica- 
 tion  proceed  out  of  your  mouth,  but  that  which  is  good  to  the  use  of  edifying,  that  it  may 
 
 30  minister  grace  unto  the  hearers.     And  grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God,  whereby  ye  are 
 
 31  sealed  unto  the  day  of  redemption.     Let  all  bitterness,  and  wrath,  and  anger,  and  clamour, 
 
 32  and  evil  speaking,  be  put  away  from  you,  with  all  malice :  and  be  ye  kind  one  to  another, 
 tenderhearted,  forgiving  one  another,  even  as  God  for  Christ's  sake  hath  forgiven  you. 
 
 The  rejection  of  light  tends  to  strengthen  the  power  of  sin.  It  decreases  the  restraining  and  remedial 
 power  of  conscience ;  it  kills  the  sense  of  danger  and  even  adds  hopefulness  to  sin ;  it  destroys  any  influ- 
 ence which  the  beauty  and  glory  of  truth  could  put  forth ;  in  short,  it  removes  tbose  checks  from  pru- 
 dence, from  the  moral  powers,  and  from  the  character  of  God  which  retard  the  career  of  sin.  Closely 
 connected  with  this  blinding  power  of  sin  is  another  law  of  character — that  sin  tends  to  benumb  and  root 
 out  the  sensibilities ;  by  which  process  again,  its  power  over  the  soul  is  anew  increased.  That  such  a  law 
 does  exist,  we  may  almost  assume  ;  it  is  acknowledged,  and  its  workings  are  seen  on  every  hand.  It  is 
 seen  in  the  acquired  cruelty  of  men  of  blood  ;  in  the  horrible  want  of  pity  of  the  miser ;  in  that  dead- 
 ness  to  conscience,  produced  by  long  sinning ;  in  the  disregard  of  rights  which  the  prodigal  manifests  ;  in 
 the  extinction  of  the  family  affections ;  in  the  destruction,  almost  complete,  of  the  religious  sense  of  the 
 blasphemer.  And  this  view  of  sin  shows  it  in  its  true  light  as  a  perverter  of  nature ;  an  overturner  of 
 all  those  particular  traits,  the  union  of  which  under  love  to  God  makes  the  harmony  and  beauty  of  the 
 soul.  Sin  tends  to  destroy  even  those  qualities  which  in  a  brute  awaken  our  deep  interest,  and  to  put  in- 
 to their  place  a  lead-colored  monotonous  selfishness,  which  is  not  properly  human  nature,  but  its  wreck 
 and  overthrow.  Oh  !  when  selfishness,  from  being  an  instinct,  becomes  a  law,  a  reign,^  tyranny  over  the 
 soul,  when  this  corruption  has  absorbed  and  assimilated  to  itself  all  the  feelings  and  affections,  must  not 
 the  power  of  sin  be  greatly  augmented  ?     T.  D.  W. 
 
 17.  If  the  Ephesians  were  sitting  in  heavenly 
 places  as  respects  nearness  and  access  to  God  in 
 Christ,  that  privilege  ought  to  induce  a  holy  and 
 consistent  walk  on  the  earth.  It  would  ill  become 
 them,  it  ill  becomes  any  one  to  glory  in  celestial 
 privilege,  unless  there  be  an  honest  endeavor  to  pu- 
 rify the  terrestrial  life.  Before  their  conversion, 
 the  Ephesians  had  walked  according  to  the  course 
 of  this  world.  After  it,  they  are  bound  to  walk 
 worthy  of  their  new  calling ;  and  this  is  explained 
 further  by  the  expressions — walking  not  as  other 
 Gentiles  walk,  walking  in  love,  walking  as  children 
 of  light,  walking  circumspectly,  not  as  fools,  but  as 
 wise.     D.  F. 
 
 18.  The  consciousness  of  God  is  exactly  what 
 was  lost  in  transgression,  and  nothing  was  left,  of 
 course,  but  the  little,  defiled  consciousness  of  our- 
 selves, in  which  we  are  all  contriving  how  to  get 
 some  particles  of  good,  or  pleasure,  or  pride,  or 
 passion,  that  will  comfort  us.  We  do  not  know 
 God  any  more ;  we  only  know  ourselves.  We  have 
 the  eyes  and  the  ears  that  were  given  us,  but  we 
 are  too  blind  to  see,  too  deaf  to  hear — "  Having  the 
 understanding  darkened,  being  alienated  from  the 
 life  of  God,  through  the  ignorance  that  is  in  us  be- 
 cause of  the  blindness  of  our  heart."     H.  B. 
 
 God  begins  with  the  heart.     The  teaching  of  his 
 Spirit  prepares  the  heart  to  see,  and  then  the  mind 
 
 is  taught  to  see,  through  the  heart.  God  bath  shined 
 in  our  hearts.  He  must  begin  there,  because  there, 
 and  not  in  the  mind,  is  the  seat  of  darkness  and 
 evil.  Therefore  the  great  Physician  of  the  soul, 
 whose  omniscience  discerns  not  the  mere  symptoms, 
 but  the  seat  of  the  disease,  goes  directly  to  the 
 heart.  There  the  teaching  of  God's  Spirit  produces 
 this  spiritual  discernment,  which  is  sharpened  and 
 increased  just  in  proportion  as  a  right  state  of  the 
 affections  is  produced  and  made  permanent.  G.  B.  C. 
 19.  Past  feeling.  The  Holy  Spirit,  glorious 
 and  joyful  truth,  does  find  a  way  into  souls  that  are 
 steeped  in  spiritual  lethargy,  does  beget  anew  the 
 sense  of  holy  things  that  appeared  to  be  faded  al- 
 most away.  But,  when  the  very  faculty  that  makes 
 his  working  possible  is  quite  closed  up,  or  so  nearly 
 closed  that  no  living  receptivity  is  left  for  him  to 
 work  in,  when  the  soul  has  no  fit  room,  or  function, 
 to  receive  his  inspiring  motions,  more  than  an  ossi- 
 fied heart  to  let  the  life-power  play  its  action,  then, 
 manifestly,  nothing  is  to  be  hoped  for  longer  from 
 
 his  quickening  visitations.    H.  B. In  the  eternal 
 
 world  no  one  can  be  indifferent,  no  one  shall  be  in- 
 sensible. The  world  of  darkness  will  be  a  world  of 
 feeling.  There  shall  be  weeping  there.  Not  tears 
 of  penitence,  but  tears  of  despair.  The  worm  .shall 
 never  die.  There  will  be  a  fire  unquenchable  in 
 every  sinner's  heart  that  will  burn  like  a  seven- 
 
432 
 
 SECTIOX  301.—EPEESIANS  1,  :  17-32. 
 
 times-heated  furnace.  Conscience  will  be  fearfully 
 busy  there — pointing  to  the  visions  of  a  Saviour 
 offered  and  a  Saviour  despised — recalling  mercies 
 once  contemned,  and  precious  invitations  trampled 
 under  foot.  That  smothered  conscience  will  rise 
 again.  It  will  awake  to  new  life  on  that  dread 
 morn  when  the  archangel's  trump  shall  sound.  It 
 will  be  alive  with  an  intensity  of  torment  on  that 
 day  when  the  "  books  are  opened  " ;  and  it  will  live 
 amid  the  agonies  of  perdition  never  again  to  become 
 
 PAST  FEELING  !       T.  L.  C. 
 
 21.  As  the  truth  is  in  Jesus.  We  often,  in- 
 deed, hi'ar  it  as.serted  that  "  Christianity  is  a  life, 
 and  not  a  creed  "  ;  that  it  is  "  devotion  to  a  Person, 
 not  adhesion  to  a  dogma."  False  antithesis  appears 
 to  be,  in  these  days,  a  most  popular  form  of  fal- 
 lacy ;  and  in  this  language  we  encounter  it  full- 
 grown.  Christianity  is  a  life  governed  and  molded 
 by  a  creed  ;  a  creed  which  gives  motives  and  energy 
 to  a  life.  It  is  devotion  to  a  person  who  is  mani- 
 fested through  a  doctrinal  medium ;  who  can  not, 
 without  such  a  medium,  be  recognized,  loved,  or 
 worshiped,  as  he  has  revealed  himself,  and  as  he  is. 
 This  is  the  heart  of  the  whole  matter.  Dogma  [or 
 doctrine]  is  our  expression  of  the  irnth  as  it  is  in 
 t/e-sus  ;  of  that  truth  which  can  indeed  make  us  free, 
 because  it  is  the  substance  of  tlie  words  of  a  divine 
 Redeemer.  Men  may  speak  and  feel  heartily  about 
 the  character  of  Christ ;  but  they  can  not  accept 
 the  Christ  of  the  gospels,  and  then  be  consistent  in 
 disowning  a  dogmatic  religion.  They  must  choose 
 between  a  doctrinal  Christianity  and  no  true  Chris- 
 tianity at  all.  They  must  have  a  creed,  or  they 
 must  go  without  a  Christ.     Bright. 
 
 By  indifference  to  doctrine  altogether,  and  repre- 
 senting the  whole  care  for  doctrine  as  narrow- 
 mindedness  and  bigotry,  the  battle  of  infidelity 
 against  true  religion  has  been  fought  in  every  age. 
 Doctrine,  indeed,  is  commonly  the  first  point  of  at- 
 tack ;  and  in  the  attack  upon  doctrine,  the  more  in- 
 ward ])arts  of  religion,  such  as  faith  and  holiness, 
 are  often  made  use  of  as  points  of  advantage,  on 
 which  the  batteries  against  doctrine  may  be  planted. 
 But,  in  truth,  the  attack  is  against  I'cligion  alto- 
 gether; and  faith  and  holiness  themselves,  and  all 
 the  structure  of  religion,  inward  and  outward, 
 shortly  disappear,  when  the  assault  \x\m\\  doctrine 
 has  by  any  willful  heart,  with  whatcvei'  pretext, 
 been  made  successfully  ;  not  to  say  that  it  is  com- 
 monly ijecause  faith  and  holiness  are  themselves  in 
 decay  within  that  the  assault  on  doctrine  is  thought 
 of.     Mohcrltj. 
 
 Creeds  arc  due  to  ourselves,  that  we  may  honor 
 the  blessed  God  by  open  profession  of  faith  ;  due 
 to  ourselves,  that  we  may  be  fortified  in  the  faith  by 
 that  obligation  which  open  profession  lays  upon  us. 
 They  are  also  due  to  otliers  whom  we  desire  to  draw 
 to  us,  that  we  may  approach  them  with  our  prin- 
 ciples pinned  upon  our  breast ;  due  to  others  who 
 deny  our  faith,  that  we  may  warn  them  of  their  er- 
 rors, and  exhibit  the  truth  upon  which  we  seriously 
 believe  the  salvation  of  their  soul  dejjcnds.     Chatn- 
 
 bcrlain. The  value  of  the  creeds  to  the  Cliristian 
 
 world  can  not  be  overestimateil.  They  are  a  bond 
 of  union  as  to  belief  in  "the  first  principles  of  the 
 oracles  of  God."  They  form  a  short  statement  of 
 truths  necessary  to  salvation  which  even  ehildien 
 can  learn.     They  are  an  index  to  the  faith  of  the 
 
 New  Testament,  bearing  the  sanction  of  seventeen 
 centuries  of  learning,  practical  wisdom,  and  saintly 
 piety ;  words  which  we  may  safely  carry  with  us  from 
 our  childhood  to  the  grave  as  a  guide  to  the  knowl- 
 edge of  God  and  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven.     Blunt. 
 
 The  Apostle's  Creed  is  most  wisely  concise  and 
 
 simple ;  and  yet,  as  a  skeleton  of  New  Testament 
 theology,  full  and  complete.  It  expresses  no  man's 
 opinion ;  it  gives  no  man's  explanation.  It  simply 
 records  the  facts  of  our  reUgion,  without  either  ac- 
 counting for  them  or  deciding  in  what  particular 
 manner  they  shall  be  held.  Account  for  the  facts 
 as  you  may,  explain  them  as  you  will,  draw  what 
 inferences  from  them  you  like — these  are  the  facts  ; 
 and  "  they  may  be  proved  by  most  certain  warrants 
 of  Holy  Scripture."  As  all  Christians  believe  these 
 facts,  it  would  be  a  notable  sign  of  the  fundamental 
 unity  of  the  Church,  if  every  congregation  through- 
 out the  world  would  stand  up  and  declare  aloud, 
 before  God,  before  angels,  before  all  men,  and  be- 
 fore devils,  their  personal  faith  in  this  ancient,  com- 
 prehensive, and  precious  creed.     Pulsford. 
 
 22.  For  "  concerning  the  former  conversation," 
 which  conveys  very  little  meaning  to  the  English 
 reader,  substitute  "  as  concerneth  your  former  way 
 of  life."  A. The  gospel  sets  before  us  the  pat- 
 tern of  the  new  man,  of  man  as  God  created  him 
 to  be,  of  man  as  restored  in  Christ  to  a  true  and 
 holy  life.  Such  we  are  required  to  become  by  put- 
 ting off  that  type  of  selfish,  sinning  man  which  is 
 as  old  as  Adam,  by  retrieving  the  spirit  of  the  mind 
 from  its  long  subjection  to  the  propensities  and  pas- 
 sions of  the  flesh,  and  putting  on  the  new  Adam, 
 the  true  type  of  man,  whose  characteristics  are  a 
 childlike  obedience  to  God,  an  unselfish  regard  for 
 others,  a  self-sacrificing  devotion  to  truth,  duty,  and 
 love.  This  is  a  renewal  "  in  the  spirit  of  the  mind," 
 a  radical  change  in  its  objects  of  thought,  in  its 
 aims  and  desires,  in  the  bent  and  purpose  of  liv- 
 ing.    J.  P.  T. 
 
 24.  Sanctification  is  moral  transformation,  and 
 is  altogether  different  from  justification,  which  is 
 only  a  change  of  legal  condition.  At  regeneration 
 the  Christian  begins  to  lead  a  new  life — a  better, 
 but  not  a  sinless,  life.  Though  a  new  nature  has,  so 
 to  speak,  been  grafted  upon  the  soul,  the  old  nature 
 is  not  dead.  The  fruits  of  sin  and  the  fruits  of  the 
 Spirit  hang  side  by  side.  Sanctification  is  a  gradual 
 change  of  character;  it  is  a  putting  off  of  the  old 
 man,  which  is  "corrupt,  according  to  the  deceitful 
 lusts,"  and  a  putting  on  of  "the  new  man,  which 
 after  God  is  created  in  righteousness  and  true  holi- 
 ness."    F.  L.  P. The  Master  wants,  not  simply 
 
 better  conduct,  but  a  solid,  new  man — so.  new  hus- 
 bands, wives,  children,  citizens ;  new  kindness,  truth- 
 fulness, honor,  honesty,  beauty.  This  new  man  is  to 
 be  put  on ;  man  after  God  even  as  Christ  was  when 
 he  came  in  God's  love  to  take  us  on  his  soul  that 
 we  may  take  him  on  our  soul  and  be  covered  in  by 
 the  new  investiture  of  his  life;  that  si2;hing  we  may 
 sigh  with  him,  dying  die  with  him,  rising  rise  with 
 
SECTIOX  301.—EPHESIANS  4  :  17-32. 
 
 433 
 
 bira,  carrying  up  all  our  once  low  affections  to  sit 
 with  him  where  he  sitteth,  at  the  right  hand  of  God. 
 All  which  he  figures  in  the  parable  of  the  great 
 king's  wedding-feast ;  where  the  guests  are  called 
 by  sending  round  to  each,  for  his  card  of  invitation, 
 a  ra/taii,  or  splendid  wedding-robe.  Putting  on  this 
 robe,  the  guests  are  to  come  in,  and,  by  this  found 
 upon  them,  are  to  be  admitted  and  have  their  places 
 assigned.     H.  B. 
 
 Is  created.  There  must  come  down  a  Divine 
 leaven  into  the  mass  of  human  nature  before  this 
 new  being  can  be  evolved  in  any  one.  There  must 
 be  a  gift  of  God.  A  Divine  energy  must  be  the 
 source  and  fountain  of  all  holy  and  of  all  Godlike 
 life.  Christ  comes,  comes  to  make  you  and  me  live 
 again  as  we  never  lived  before ;  like  possessors  of 
 God's  love;  live  tenanted  and  ruled  by  a  divine 
 Spirit ;  live  with  affections  in  our  hearts  which  we 
 never  could  kindle  there ;  live  with  purposes  in  our 
 souls  which  we  never  could  put  there.  If  redemp- 
 tion be  the  giving  of  life  from  God,  and  if  redemp- 
 tion be  the  change  of  position  in  reference  to  God's 
 love  and  God's  law  as  well,  neither  of  these  two 
 changes  can  a  man  effect  for  himself.  You  can  not 
 gather  up  and  reissue  the  past  life.  The  sin  remains, 
 the  guilt  remains.  The  inevitable  law  of  God  will 
 go  on  its  crashing  way  in  spite  of  all  penitence,  in 
 spite  of  all  reformation,  in  spite  of  all  desires  after 
 newness  of  life.  There  is  but  one  Being  that  can 
 make  a  change  in  our  position  in  regard  to  God,  and 
 there  is  but  one  Being  that  can  make  the  change  by 
 ■which  man  shall  become  a  new  creature.     A.  M. 
 
 There  has  been  too  much  in  the  popular  repre- 
 sentations of  the  gospel,  as  if  its  principal  design 
 was  to  save  men  from  hell,  and  that,  if  that  was 
 secured,  they  might  be  happy  and  content.  It  is  to 
 do  that  certainly,  but  it  aims  at  doing  far  more.  It 
 is  to  save  from  wrath ;  but,  in  addition  to  that,  it  is 
 to  unite  to  God,  and  to  make  men  like  Him.  Par- 
 don, justification,  the  blessedness  thence  resulting 
 — these  are  not  ulfimate  ends ;  they  exhaust  not  the 
 Divine  purpose.  They  are  only  means  to  a  further 
 end,  a  subhmer  result — the  production  of  a  subjec- 
 tive sanctity,  and,  through  that,  of  that  deeper  and 
 higher  blessedness  which  flows  from  a  new  birth 
 unto  righteousness ;  a  resurrection  from  the  death 
 of  sin  into  the  life  of  God  ;  the  being  "  created  anew 
 unto  good  works."  Redemption,  incarnation,  a  di- 
 vine Mediator,  sacrifice,  intercession,  the  mission 
 of  the  Comforter,  with  all  other  correlative  truths, 
 seem  to  be  the  most  natural  things  imaginable,  when 
 it  is  understood  that  the  grand,  ultimate  object  is  to 
 recover  man  from  the  pollutions  of  the  flesh  and  the 
 power  of  the  devil,  and  to  make  him  a  partaker  at 
 ouce  of  the  holiness  and  the  blessedness  of  God. 
 T.  B. 
 
 25.  Truth  with  his  neighbor.      It   needs 
 71 
 
 but  a  coarse,  dull  sense  of  right  and  wrong  to  ab- 
 stain from  telling  lies,  while  it  belongs  to  a  very 
 sensitive,  delicate  conscience  to  shun  the  numberless 
 by-paths  of  false  appearances  and  false  pretenses 
 which  meet  one  on  all  sides  and  are  very  pleasant 
 to  walk  in.  The  finish  of  the  character,  in  regard 
 to  truthfulness,  is  one  of  the  noblest  attainments  of 
 Christian  manhood,  and  it  is  as  difficult  as  perfec- 
 tion is  in  any  other  department.  To  make  any  prog- 
 ress in  this  direction,  we  must  have  a  clear  view  of 
 the  field  ;  we  must  form  an  idea  of  what  it  is  to  be 
 an  Israelite  indeed  without  guile ;  we  must  perceive 
 how  insinuating  in  some  of  its  forms  untruthfulness 
 is,  and  how  blessed  the  height — if  we  can  reach  it 
 — where  our  whole  soul  shall  breathe  the  air  of 
 truth,  and  of  nothing  but  truth.     T.  D.  W. 
 
 26.  The  prohibitions  and  restraints  of  Christi- 
 anity are  laid  upon  the  malevolent  and  selfish  pas- 
 sions— as  anger,  malice,  envy,  revenge,  of  the  first, 
 and  vanity,  pride,  and  ambition,  of  the  second. 
 These,  with  the  exception  of  anger,  it  absolutely 
 prohibits  ;  and  it  prohibits  that,  so  far  as  it  is  malev- 
 olent. It  distinguishes  between  the  holy  indigna- 
 tion which  must  be  excited  by  wickedness  and  any 
 mere  personal  feeling  or  desire  to  inflict  pain  for  its 
 own  sake  ;  and  hence  it  speaks  of  Christ  as  looking 
 on  men  "  with  anger,  being  grieved  for  the  hardness 
 of  their  hearts,"  and  it  commands  us  to  "  be  angry 
 and  sin  not."     M.  H. 
 
 27.  Those  who  indulge  fretful  feelings,  either 
 of  anxiety  or  irritation,  know  not  what  an  opening 
 they  thereby  give  to  the  devil  in  their  hearts.  "  Fret 
 not  thyself,"  says  the  psalmist,  "e&e  shall  thou  he 
 moved  to  do  evil."  And  in  entire  harmony  with  this 
 warning  of  the  elder  Scriptures  is  this  precept  of 
 Paul  against  undue  indulgence  of  anger :  "  Let  not 
 the  sun  go  down  upon  your  wrath,  neither  give  place 
 to  the  devil.''''  Peace  is  the  sentinel  of  the  soul, 
 which  keeps  the  heart  and  mind  of  the  Christian 
 through  Christ  Jesus.  So  long  as  this  sentinel  is 
 on  guard  and  doing  his  duty,  the  castle  of  the  soul 
 is  kept  secure.  But  let  the  sentinel  be  removed,  and 
 the  way  is  opened  immediately  for  an  attack  upon 
 the  fortress.     And  our  spiritual  foes  are  vigilant, 
 
 however  much  we  may  sleep.     E.  M.  G. Though 
 
 the  suggestion  of  evil  is  attributed  to  Satan,  by 
 Peter's  question  to  Ananias  (Acts  5:3),  yet  the 
 question  is  addressed  to  Ananias.  This  intimates 
 that  he  could  have  closed  the  door  of  his  heart 
 against  it  if  he  would.  Give  not  place  to  the  devil ; 
 and  wanting  "  place  "  given  by  yourself,  he  has  no 
 foothold  to  strike  any  blow.     Arnot. 
 
 28.  The  desire  of  property  Christianity  regu- 
 lates wisely.  Recognizing  the  inadequacy  of  prop- 
 erty to  meet  the  wants  of  a  spiritual  being,  it  pro- 
 hibits covetousness  as  idolatry,  and  exhorts  the  rich 
 not  to  trust  in  uncertain  riches,  but  in  the  living 
 
434 
 
 SECTION  SOl.—ErHESIANS  4  :  17~S2. 
 
 God.  At  the  same  time  it  forbids  indolence,  rcquir- 
 injr  industry  and  frugality ;  and,  when  property  is 
 acquired,  it  commands  us  to  be  "  ready  to  distribute, 
 willing  to  communicate."  He  that  stole  is  to  steal 
 no  more,  but  is  to  labor,  working  with  his  hands, 
 that  he  may  have  to  give  to  him  that  needeth.  Thus 
 would  Christianity  transform  every  lazy,  thievish 
 pest  of  society  into  an  industrious,  useful,  and  lib- 
 eral man.  Its  exhortations  would  all  lead  men  to 
 works  of  general  beneficence — to  give  to  him  that 
 needeth,  whoever  he  may  be — and  would  thus  cause 
 money  to  become  a  means  of  spiritual  culture  to 
 him  who  has  it,  as  well  as  a  blessing  to  him  to 
 whom  it  is  given.     M.  H. 
 
 29.  As  we  avoid  the  evil  of  the  tongue,  so  we 
 should  commune  one  with  another  more  frequently 
 and  fruitfully,  quickening  one  another  to  a  sweet 
 and  grateful  apprehension  of  the  benefits  of  God, 
 and  especially  of  that  greatest  benefit  to  man,  the 
 gift  of  his  dear  Son  Jesus  Christ — the  light  of  the 
 world,  the  refuge  of  the  lost,  the  Priest,  Prophet, 
 and  King  of  our  profession.     T.  M. 
 
 30.  The  work  of  the  Spirit  in  man  is  not  only 
 as  real  and  important  as  the  work  of  Christ  for 
 him,  but  it  is  as  much  required  to  keep  alive  as  to 
 make  alive — to  preserve  the  life  as  to  impart  it. 
 The  Holy  Spirit  has  not  only  to  visit  the  soul,  he 
 has  to  "  dwell  "  in  it,  to  "  abide  "  with  it,  to  make 
 the  heart  his  home,  the  body  his  temple.  If  he  be 
 "  grieved "  or  offended,  if  he  withdraw  or  depart, 
 the  spiritual  life  droops  and  languishes  ;  just  as  all 
 nature  would  do  if  the  sun  were  to  be  protractedly 
 eclipsed  ;  just  as  the  earth  would  suffer  if  the  heav- 
 ens withheld  the  dew  and  the  rain.     T.  B. That 
 
 Spirit  that  sometimes  does  illuminate,  t6ach,  and  in- 
 struct them,  can  keep  silence,  can  cause  darkness, 
 can  withdraw  itself,  and  suffer  the  soul  to  sin  more 
 and  more ;  and  this  last  is  the  very  judgment  of 
 
 judgments.     Bun. Take  heed,  respect  the  great 
 
 Person  you  have  in  your  company,  who  lodges  with- 
 in you,  the  Holy  Spirit.  Grieve  him  not,  for  it  will 
 turn  to  your  own  grief  if  you  do ;  for  all  your  com- 
 fort is  in  his  hand  and  flows  from  him.     L. It  is 
 
 to  grieve  him,  when  you  stop  his  blessed  work  in 
 you ;  when  you  will  not  let  Him  deepen  and  widen 
 the  impression  of  his  seal.  He  grieves  over  your 
 unmarked  hours  and  days  and  weeks,  because  he 
 knows  that  the  time  which  is  unmarked  by  you  is 
 marked  by  your  enemy ;  that  when  you  sleep,  then 
 your  enemy  is  most  busy.  He  grieves  over  the 
 weakness  that  will  not  be  made  strong,  over  the 
 carelessness  which  will   not  be  made  thoughtful. 
 
 He  grieves  over  this,  because  he  sees  to  what  end  it 
 is  hastening.  But  if  he  grieves  over  our  manifold 
 faults  and  weaknesses,  it  will  be  a  joy  to  him  no 
 less  if  we  follow  his  guidance  and  love  his  com- 
 fort ;  it  will  be  a  joy  to  him,  so  he  permits  us  to 
 speak,  if  we  suffer  him  to  finish  his  work,  and 
 to  make  his  seal  every  year  more  visible  on  us ; 
 and  if  it  be  a  joy  to  him,  his  joy  will  be  our  infi- 
 nite blessing ;  his  finished  work  is  our  life  eter- 
 nal.    T.  A. 
 
 31.  Of  all  things  that  are  to  be  met  with  here 
 on  earth,  there  is  nothing  which  can  give  such  con- 
 tinual, such  cutting,  such  useless  pain  as  an  undis- 
 ciplined temper.  The  touching  and  sensitive  tem- 
 per, which  takes  offense  at  a  word  ;  the  irritable 
 temper,  which  finds  offense  in  everything  whether 
 intended  or  not ;  the  violent  temper,  which  breaks 
 through  all  bounds  of  reason  when  once  roused ; 
 the  jealous  or  sullen  temper,  which  wears  a  cloud 
 on  the  face  all  day,  and  never  utters  a  word  of  com- 
 plaint ;  the  discontented  temper,  brooding  over  its 
 own  wrongs ;  the  severe  temper,  which  always  looks 
 at  the  worst  side  of  whatever  is  done ;  the  willful 
 temper,  which  overrides  every  scruple  to  gratify  a 
 whim — what  an  amount  of  pain  have  these  caused 
 in  the  hearts  of  men,  if  we  could  but  sum  up  their 
 results  !  How  many  a  soul  have  they  stirred  to  evil 
 impulses ;  how  many  a  pra3'er  have  they  stifled ; 
 how  many  an  emotion  of  true  affection  have  they 
 turned  to  bitterness !  How  hard  they  sometimes 
 make  all  duties !  How  painful  they  make  all  daily 
 life !  How  they  kill  the  sweetest  and  warmest  of 
 domestic  charities !  Ill  temper  is  a  sin  requiring 
 long  and  careful  discipline.  Long  after  you  have 
 seen  the  duty  of  controlling  it,  you  will  find  your 
 control  of  it  very  imperfect.  God  gives  some  vic- 
 tories speedily ;  this  victory  he  rarely  gives  till  after 
 many  battles.     F.  T. 
 
 32.  Two  very  distinct  Greek  words  are  translated 
 by  the  single,  very  beautiful  English  word,  forgive- 
 itess.  One  signifies  merely  a  letting  go,  a  release  of 
 charges,  an  exemption  from  punishment,  the  merely 
 negative  good  of  not  being  held  in  condemnation ; 
 a  word  accurately  translated  here  and  there  by  the 
 word  "  remission."  "  The  other  signifies  the  very 
 positive  and  ojjerativc  matter  of  sacrifice  and  suffer- 
 ing to  gain  the  heart  of  an  adversary ;  that  which 
 not  merely  lets  go,  but  prepares  men  to  be  let  go. 
 Literally  this  word  means  "  to  bestow  grace."  Thus 
 here  we  may  read  :  "  Dealing  grace  one  toward 
 another,  even  as  God  for  Clirist's  sake  hath  dealt 
 grace  toward  you."     H.  B. 
 
SECTION  802.—EPHESIANS  5  : 1-21. 
 
 435 
 
 Section   302. 
 
 Ephesians  v.  1-21. 
 
 1  Be  ye  therefore  followers  of  God,  as  dear  children ;  and  walk  in  love,  as  Christ  also  hath 
 
 2  loved  us,  and  hath  given  himself  for  us  an  offering  and  a  sacrifice  to  God  for  a  sweetsmell- 
 
 3  ing  savour.     But  fornication,  and  all  uncleanness,  or  covetousness,  let  it  not  be  once  named 
 
 4  among  you,  as  becometh  saints ;  neither  filthiness,  nor  foolish  talking,  nor  jesting,  which 
 
 5  are  not  convenient:  but  rather  giving  of  thanks.     For  this  ye  know,  that  no  whoremonger, 
 nor  unclean  person,  nor  covetous  man,  who  is  an  idolater,  hath  any  inheritance  in  the  kingdom 
 
 6  of  Christ  and  of  God.     Let  no  man  deceive  you  with  vain  words :  for  because  of  tliese 
 
 7  things  cometh  the  wrath  of  God  upon  the  children  of  disobedience.     Be  not  ye  therefore 
 
 8  partakers  with  them.     For  ye  were  sometimes  darkness,  but  now  are  ye  light  in  the  Lord : 
 
 9  walk  as  children  of  light :  (for  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  in  all  goodness  and  righteousness 
 
 11  and  truth;)  proving  what  is  acceptable  unto  the  Lord.     And  have  no  fellowship  with  the 
 
 12  unfruitful  works  of  darkness,  but  rather  reprove  them.     For  it  is  a  .shame  even  to  speak  of 
 
 13  those  things  which  are  done  of  them  in  secret.     But  all  things  that  are  reproved  are  made 
 
 14  manifest  by  the  light :  for  whatsoever  doth  make  manifest  is  light.     Wherefore  he  saith, 
 
 15  Awake  thou  that  sleepest,  and  arise  from  the  dead,  and  Christ  shall  give  thee  light.     See 
 
 16  then  that  ye  walk  circumspectly,  not  as  fools,  but  as  wise,  redeeming  the  time,  because  the 
 
 17  days  are  evil.     Wherefore  be  ye  not  unwise,  but  understanding  what  the  will  of  the  Lord 
 
 18  is.     And  be  not  drunk  with  wine,   wherein   is  excess;    but   be  filled  with   the   Spirit; 
 
 19  speaking  to  yourselves  in  psalms  and  hymns  and  spiritual  songs,  singing  and  making  melody 
 
 20  in  your  heart  to  the  Lord ;  giving  thanks  always  for  all  things  unto  God  and  the  Father  in 
 
 21  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  submitting  yourselves  one  to  another  in  the  fear  of  God. 
 
 There  can  be  no  perfect  melody  in  the  heart  while  sin  is  there.  If  word  is  discordant  with  word,  or 
 deed  with  deed,  or  thought  with  thought ;  if  one  speaks  what  he  does  not  mean,  or  professes  what  he  does 
 not  practice,  or  promises  what  he  does  not  fulfill ;  if  the  elements  of  his  moral  being  are  at  war  with  one 
 another,  the  passions  with  the  reason,  the  appetites  with  the  conscience ;  if,  in  a  word,  the  psalm  of  life 
 has  not  been  tuned  to  the  keynote  of  the  gospel ;  if  our  uniform  and  practical  purpose  of  consecration  to 
 God  does  not  bear  down  all  before  it ;  if  the  aims  and  aspirations  of  the  soul  do  not  all  accord  in  "glory 
 to  God  in  the  highest,  peace  on  earth,  good  will  to  men,"  there  can  be  no  proper  melody  in  the  heart.  But 
 let  this  be  the  case,  and  that  melody  is  the  legitimate  and  necessary  result.  Let  the  soul,  by  nature  at 
 discord  with  itself,  with  conscience,  with  its  condition,  with  the  laws  of  holiness  and  God,  be  converted, 
 so  that  selfish  will  is  subdued,  so  that  God  is  loved  and  his  law  becomes  a  delight ;  let  the  soul,  purified 
 by  the  power  of  atoning  blood  and  attuned  to  the  praise  of  Divine  grace,  be  brought  to  feel  that  there  is 
 no  condemnation  to  them  that  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  then  all  its  faculties  and  affections  shall  unite  in 
 the  chorus  of  "  Holiness  to  the  Lord."  The  grace  of  God  shall  breathe  through  it,  and  wake  from  its 
 trembling  strings  a  music  beyond  that  of  yEolian  harps.  There  will  be  a  sweet  concert  of  thought  and 
 deed,  an  unmurmuring  submission  to  God's  providence,  a  holy  joy  in  doing  his  will.     E.  H.  G. 
 
 1.  To  the  grace  of  pardon,  and  the  grace  of  re- 
 newal, succeeds  the  grace  of  adoption  in  the  order 
 of  blessings  of  his  covenant ;  whereby  God,  in  in- 
 finite condescension,  is  pleased  to  stand  to  redeemed 
 sinners  in  the  relation  of  a  father.     They  walk  with 
 
 him  as  '■'■dear  children."     Goode. Religion  is  the 
 
 harmony  of  the  soul  with  God,  and  the  conformity  of 
 the  life  to  his  law.  The  loftiest  purpose  of  God  in 
 all  his  dealings  is  to  make  us  like  himself ;  and  the 
 end  of  all  religion  is  the  complete  accomplishment 
 of  that  purpose.     There  is  no  religion  without  these 
 
 elements :  consciousness  of  kindred  with  God,  recog- 
 nition of  him  as  the  sum  of  all  excellence  and 
 beauty,  and  of  his  will  as  unconditionally  binding 
 upon  us,  aspiration  and  efiPort  after  a  full  accord  of 
 heart  and  soul  with  him  and  with  his  law,  and  humble 
 confidence  that  that  sovereign  beauty  will  be  ours. 
 "  Be  ye  imitators  of  God  as  dear  children  "  is  the 
 pure  and  comprehensive  dictate  which  expresses  the 
 
 aim  of   all  devout  men.     A.  M. The  Christian 
 
 life  is  a  transfigured  childhood.  Like  children,  we 
 believe  without  suspicion ;    like  children,  we  love 
 
436 
 
 SECTION  302.—EPHESIANS  5  : 1-21. 
 
 witliout  distinction  ;  like  children,  we  hope  without 
 limitation.     A.  T. 
 
 2.  The  oiferings  prescribed  by  the  Levitical  law 
 fell  into  two  entirely  distinct  classes.  The  one  class 
 were  called  sweet-savor  oflferings,  and  were  for  the 
 acceptance  of  the  worshiper ;  the  thought  in  them 
 was,  man  giving  to  God  something  which  (iod  views 
 with  complacency.  The  second  class  consisted  of 
 the  sin  and  trespass  offerings,  and  are  never  said  to 
 be  of  a  sweet  savor;  in  them  the  thought  was  man, 
 as  a  transgressor,  enduring  the  curse  which  sin  has 
 entailed.  Our  blessed  Lord  endured  this  curse, 
 when,  upon  the  cross,  he  poured  out  his  soul  unto 
 death ;  as  it  is  said  :  "  Christ  hath  redeemed  us  from 
 the  curse  of  the  law,  being  made  a  curse  for  us." 
 But  before  he  became  our  sin  and  trespass  offering, 
 he  had  been  our  sweet  savor  offering,  presenting  to 
 the  Father  a  human  heart  all  aflame,  as  no  human 
 heart  but  his  ever  yet  was,  with  heavenly  love  and 
 zeal,  a  life  wholly  devoted  to  the  service  of  God  and 
 man,  and  the  only  pure  worship  which  since  the  days 
 of  Eden  had  ever  ascended  from  the  earth.    E.  M.  G. 
 
 3.  It  seems  a  trifle  to  all  but  earnest  believers 
 to  give  way  to  bad  thoughts,  to  take  sinful  liberties 
 with  the  eye  or  hand  ;  but  what  says  the  Scripture  ? 
 Your  eyes  and  your  hands  are  members  of  Christ ; 
 shall  T  then  take  Christ's  eye  and  hand,  and  make 
 an  unclean  use  of  them  ?  Indeed,  we  shall  never 
 understand  how  grievous  are  our  sins  against  purity 
 until  we  have  learned  really  to  believe  that  we  are 
 
 members  of  Christ  ourselves.     An. In  verse  4, 
 
 "  which  are  not  convenient "  would  be  better  ex- 
 pressed "  things  which  are  not  becoming."     A. 
 
 "  Let  there  be  no  coarseness,  nor  vapid  and  gossip- 
 ing conversation — no,  nor  even  the  refined  but  sin- 
 ful railery  of  the  man  of  fashion."  Such  is  a  fair 
 paraphrase  of  the  passage.  If  this  be  its  meaning, 
 it  gives  us  the  salutary  warning  that,  albeit  [)lea- 
 santry  itself  be  no  sin,  it  is  under  certain  circum- 
 stances very  closely  allied  with  sin.  By  way  of 
 preserving  pure  this  offspring  of  the  heart's  merri- 
 ment, three  cautions  should  be  rigidly  observed : 
 First,  from  all  our  pleasantry  must  be  banished 
 any,  even  the  remotest,  allusion  to  impurity,  which 
 forms  the  staple  of  much  of  this  world's  wit.  Plea- 
 santry should  be  the  fruit  of  a  childlike  playfulness, 
 and  of  a  heart  buoyant  because  it  has  not  the  con- 
 sciousness of  guile.  If  you  once  make  it  the  vehicle 
 of  uncleanness,  you  foul  it  at  the  spring.  Secondly, 
 all  such  sarcasms  as  hurt  another  person,  wound  his 
 feelings,  and  give  him  unnecessary  pain,  arc  abso- 
 lutely forbidden  by  the  law  of  Christian  love.  The 
 flashes  of  wit  .should  be  like  those  of  the  summer 
 lightning,  lambent  and  innocuous.  Thirdly,  all 
 such  pleasantries  as  bring  anything  sacred  into  ridi- 
 cule— or,  without  bringing  it  actually  into  ridicule, 
 connect  with  it  in  the  minds  of    others  ludicrous 
 
 associations,  so  that  they  can  never  see  the  object 
 or  hear  the  words  without  the  ludicrous  observation 
 being  presented  to  them — are  carefully  to  be  es- 
 chewed. At  all  times  our  primary  duty — that  which 
 is  inalienably  binding  upon  us,  and  from  which  no 
 plea  of  entertainment  can  excuse  us — is  to  hallow 
 God's  name.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 5.  Nor  covetous  man.  The  lax  opinions  of 
 the  Church  on  the  sin  of  covetousness  may  delude 
 one  with  the  hope  that  cupidity  alone  shall  not  ex- 
 clude him  from  the  divine  presence ;  but  the  decree 
 has  gone  forth  against  every  covetous  man,  what- 
 ever his  standing  in  the  Christian  Church.  Streams 
 of  worldly  affluence  may  seem  to  seek  him,  and, 
 like  a  sea,  he  may  receive  them  all ;  but  he  thinks 
 not  of  transferring  his  treasures  by  deeds  of  benefi- 
 cence to  the  hands  of  God  ;  and,  consequently,  when 
 he  passes  out  of  time  into  eternity,  though  he  should 
 be  sought  for  before  the  throne  of  God  above, 
 sought  for  diligently  among  all  the  ranks  of  the 
 blessed,  he  would  nowhere  be  found,  for  "  he  shall 
 not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God."     J.  H. 
 
 8.  In  the  reformation  of  men  whose  lives  had 
 been  bad,  the  gospel  evinced  a  power  such  as  put 
 to  shame  the  highest  achievements  of  philosophy  in 
 this  practical  direction.  An  inspiration  was  fur- 
 nished for  the  amendment  of  character  such  as  the 
 world  had  never  witnessed  before.  This  is  evident 
 from  statements  in  the  Apostolic  Epistles  and  in 
 the  early  ecclesiastical  writers.  "  We,"  writes  Jus- 
 tin Martyr,  "  who  formerly  were  the  slaves  of  lust, 
 now  only  strive  after  purity ;  we  who  loved  the 
 path  to  riches  above  every  other,  now  give  what  we 
 have  to  the  common  use,  and  give  to  every  one  that 
 needs  ;  we  who  hated  and  destroyed  one  another, 
 now  live  together,  and  pray  for  our  enemies,  and 
 endeavor  to  convince  those  who  hate  us  without 
 cause,  so  that  they  may  order  their  lives  according 
 to  Christ's  glorious  doctrine,  and  attain  to  the  joyful 
 hope  of  receiving  like  blessings  with  ourselves  from 
 God,  the  Lord  of  all."     G.  P.  F. 
 
 Now  are  ye  light.  The  Christian  is  able 
 clearly  to  discriminate  between  his  old  life  and  the 
 new,  whereby,  through  Jesus,  he  has  been  brought 
 to  life  and  light.  Here  is  no  twilight,  but  the  clear 
 light  of  day,  which  knows  no  turning  from  the  light 
 of  grace  to  the  darkness  of  sin.  The  conversion 
 effected  in  us  by  God  the  Holy  Ghost,  through  the 
 propitiatory  sacrifice  of  Jesus,  is  the  clearly  defined 
 boimdary  between  things  old  and  new.  Not  a  single 
 footbreadth  of  the  new  heart's  dominions  belongs 
 to  the  old  Ad;im.     A.  V. 
 
 Walk  as  children.  Were  we  acquainted 
 with  the  way  of  intermixing  holy  thoughts,  ejaoda- 
 tory  eyings  of  God,  in  our  ordinary  ways,  it  would 
 keep  the  heart  in  a  sweet  temper  all  the  day  long, 
 and  put  an  excellent  influence  into  all  our  ordinary 
 actions,  and  into  our  holy  performances  at  those 
 times  when  we  apply  ourselves  solemnly  to  them. 
 Our  hearts  would  be  near  them,  not  so  far  off  to 
 
SECTION  302.—FPEESIANS  5  : 1-21. 
 
 437 
 
 seek  and  call  in  as  usually  they  are  through  the 
 neglect  of  this.  This  were  to  walk  with  God  in- 
 deed ;  to  go  all  the  day  long  as  in  our  Father's 
 hand ;  whereas,  without  this,  our  praying  morning 
 and  evening  looks  but  as  a  formal  visit,  not  delight- 
 ing in  that  constant  converse,  which  yet  is  our  hap- 
 piness and  honor  and  makes  all  estates  sweet.  This 
 would  refresh  us  in  the  hardest  labor  ;  as  they  that 
 carry  the  spices  from  Arabia  are  refreshed  with  the 
 smell  of  them  in  their  journey  ;  and  some  observe 
 that  it  keeps  their  strength  and  frees  them  from 
 fainting.     L. 
 
 13.  What  is  the  voice  of  God's  word  is  also 
 the  voice  of  natural  feeling.  The  man  who  is  fair 
 outside  and  foul  within  is  condemned  of  all  men  as 
 a  hypocrite.  Men  reserve  all  their  strongest  terms 
 of  reprobation  for  the  dark,  reserved,  and  secret 
 sinner.  Nature  and  revelation  both  warn  us  against 
 the  danger  we  run  if  we  pollute  our  inner  and  secret 
 life  with  what  we  dare  not  tell.     F.  T. 
 
 13.  It  should  run  thus :  "But  all  things  when 
 they  are  reproved  are  made  manifest  by  the  light ; 
 for  everything  that  is  made  manifest  is  light ;  that  I 
 is,  the  light  of  your  Christian  light,  which  will  be 
 by  your  reproof  shed  upon  these  deeds  of  darkness, 
 will  bring  them  out  of  darkness  into  light,  for  every- 
 thing, when  it  is  manifested,  becomes  light."  The 
 Ephesians  themselves  were  "once  darkness,"  but 
 were  now  become  "  light  in  the  Lord,"  having  been 
 reproved  "  by  God's  Spirit."  For  this  reason  it  will 
 be  better  in  verse  14  to  render  instead  of  "  Christ 
 shall  give  thee  light,"  "  Christ  shall  shine  upon  thee," 
 make  thee  light.     A. 
 
 14.  Awake  thon  that  sleepest.  To  the 
 men  of  this  world  it  seems,  as  they  look  upon  the 
 restless  activity  that  surrounds  them,  that  any  other 
 term  than  "  asleep  "  should  be  the  figure  to  describe 
 it.  "  This  world  around  us  asleep  '?  "  they  ask — 
 these  panting  millions,  pressing,  dashing,  trampling 
 each  other  in  the  dusty  highways  of  fortune,  fame, 
 or  pleasure  ?  Asleep  !  this  restless,  raging  ocean 
 of  life,  over  which  the  storm-king  rides  in  his  fury  ? 
 Humanity  asleep,  that  neither  night,  nor  sickness, 
 nor  satiety  can  check  in  its  tumultuous  course  ?  But 
 the  Scriptures  teach  that  spiritual  slumber  may  con- 
 sist with  great  physical  and  intellectual  activity. 
 Godless  men  are  not  only  sleepers  but  somnambulists. 
 They  walk  and  still  sleep  ;  they  speak,  though  still 
 they  sleep ;  with  open  eyes  they  sleep  ;  in  the  view 
 of  the  gospel  they  have  eyes  and  see  not — cars  have 
 they,  but  they  hear  not.  They  see  what  is  not,  and 
 do  not  see  what  is  ;  things  far  off  seem  near  to 
 them ;  things  near  seem  far  off.  While  they  walk, 
 as  wakeful  men,  their  steps  are  not  directed  by  the 
 
 reality  of    things.     S.  R. Wake   in   death   you 
 
 77nisf,  for  it  is  an  earnest  thing  to  die.     Shall  it  be 
 this,  I  pray  you  ?     Shall  it  be  the  voice  of  death 
 
 which  first  says,  "  Arise,"  at  the  very  moment  when 
 it  says,  "  Sleep  on  for  ever  "  ?  Shall  it  be  the  bridal 
 train  sweeping  by,  and  the  shutting  of  the  doors, 
 and  the  discovery  that  the  lamp  is  gone  out  ?  Shall 
 that  be  the  first  time  you  know  that  it  is  an  earnest 
 thing  to  live  ?  Let  us  feel  that  we  have  been  doing  ; 
 learn  what  time  is,  sliding  from  you,  and  not  stop- 
 ping when  you  stop  ;  learn  what  sin  is  ;  learn  what 
 "  nevej- "  is :   "  Awake,  thou  that  sleepest." 
 
 15,  16.  It  is  a  distinct  duty  to  use  life  while 
 we  are  here.  Time  is  short ;  therefore  opportunities 
 are  so  much  the  more  valuable.  There  is  an  infinite 
 value  stamped  upon  them.  Therefore  use  the  world. 
 But,  then,  it  is  a  duty  equally  distinct,  to  live  above 
 the  world.  Unworldliness  is  the  spirit  of  holding  all 
 things  as  not  our  own,  in  the  perpetual  conviction 
 that  they  will  not  last.  It  is  not  to  put  life  and 
 God's  lovely  world  aside  with  self-torturing  hand. 
 It  is  to  have  the  world,  and  not  to  let  the  world 
 have  you ;    to  be   its   master,  and   not  its   slave. 
 
 F.  W.  R. An  Italian  philosopher  expressed  in  his 
 
 motto  that  time  tvas  his  estate;  an  estate,  indeed, 
 which  will  produce  nothing  without  cultivation,  but 
 will  always  abundantly  repay  the  labors  of  industry, 
 and  satisfy  the  most  extensive  desires,  if  no  part  of 
 it  be  suffered  to  be  wasted  by  negligence,  to  be  over- 
 run with  noxious  plants,  or  laid  out  for  show  rather 
 
 than  for  use.   Johnson. All  that  life  has  of  good, 
 
 or  great,  or  valuable,  or  useful,  is  fashioned  out  of 
 time.  Out  of  it  we  bring  the  well-spent  hour,  the 
 well-spent  year,  the  well-spent  life.  Time  for  an 
 intelligent  being  is  the  equivalent  of  existence,  and 
 we  must  estimate  it  by  the  capabilities  or  possibili- 
 ties which  it  involves ;  what  it  can  do  for  character, 
 virtue,  integrity,  piety,  Christian  hope,  beneficence. 
 E.  H.  G. 
 
 18.  "Excess"  is  a  mere  truism.  The  word 
 thus  rendered  means  "  ruin,"  "  profligacy,"  reckless 
 casting  away  of  body  and  soul.     The  best  rendering 
 
 would  be  "profligacy."     A. 18-20.    "Be  not 
 
 drunk  with  wine,  like  those  who  live  riotously ;  but 
 be  filled  with  the  indwelling  of  the  Spirit,  when  you 
 speak  one  to  another.  Let  your  singing  be  of 
 psalms  and  hymns  and  spiritual  songs,  and  make 
 melody  with  the  music  of  your  hearts,  to  the  Lord. 
 And  at  all  times,  for  all  things  which  befall  you, 
 give  thanks  to  our  God  and  Father,  in  the  name  of 
 our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  Throughout  the  whole 
 passage  there  is  a  contrast  implied  between  the 
 heathen  and  the  Christian  practice.  When  you 
 meet,  let  your  e^yopnent  consist  not  in  fullness  of 
 wine,  but  fulbiess  of  the.  Spirit ;  let  your  songs  be, 
 not  the  drinking-songs  of  heathen  feasts,  but  psalms 
 and  hymns  ;  and  their  accompaniment,  not  the  music 
 of  the  lyre,  but  the  melody  of  the  heart ;  while  you 
 sing  them  to  the  praise,  not  of  Bacchus  or  Venus,  but 
 of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     C. 
 
438  SECTION  303.—EPHESIANS  5  :  22-33;   6  : 1-9. 
 
 All  fullness  of  one  thing  hinders  the  receiving  |  ment  of  the  senses.  The  prophet  tells  us  of  those 
 and  admittance  of  any  other,  especially  of  things  so  who  are  drunken,  and  not  with  wine.  .  .  .  We  want 
 opposite  as  these  fullnesses  are.  A  brutish  fullness  the  vision  of  a  calmer  and  simpler  beauty,  to  tran- 
 makes  a  man  no  man ;  this  divine  fullness  makes  ([uilize  us  in  the  midst  of  artificial  tastes — we  want 
 him  more  than  a  man.  It  were  happy  to  be  so  filled  the  draught  of  a  purer  spring,  to  cool  the  flame  of 
 with  this  as  that  it  might  be  called  a  kind  of  drunk-  our  excited  life — we  want,  in  other  words,  the  Spirit 
 enness,  as  it  was  with  the  apostles  (Acts  2).      L.     of  Christ,  with  power  to  calm  and  soothe  the  feel- 
 
 There  is  one  intensity  of  feeling  produced  by  |  ings  which  it  rouses ;    the  fullness  of   the   Spirit 
 
 stimulating  the   senses,   another  by  vivifying   the  I  which  can  never  intoxicate  !     F.  W.  R. 
 spiritual  life.      Stimulants   like   wine   inflame  the  20.  Giving  thanks  always.     If,  when  thou 
 
 senses,  and  through  them  set  the  Imaginations  and  art  in  prosperity  and  happiness,  in  success  and  en- 
 feelings  on  fire ;  and  the  law  of  our  spiritual  being  joyment,  thou  givest  thanks,  it  is  nothing  great 
 is,  that  that  which  begins  with  the  flesh  sensualizes  or  wonderful ;  but  what  is  looked  for  is,  that  thou 
 the  spirit — whereas  that  which  commences  in  the  shouldest  give  thanks  when  in  tribulation  and  in  sor- 
 region  of  the  spirit  spiritualizes  the  senses,  in  row.  Utter  nothing  in  preference  to  these  words, 
 which  it  subsequently  stirs  emotion.  Wine  is  but  a  "  I  thank  thee.  Lord."  Let  us  give  thanks,  not 
 specimen  of  a  class  of  stimulants.  All  that  begins  merely  for  manifest  blessings,  but  also  for  those 
 from  without  belongs  to  the  same  class.  The  stim-  which  are  not  manifest,  and  for  those  which  we  re- 
 nins may  be  afforded  by  almost  any  excessive  enjoy-  j  ceive  against  our  will.     Chrys. 
 
 Section  303. 
 
 Ephesiaxs  v.  22-33;  vi.  1-9. 
 
 22  Wives,  submit  yourselves  unto  yonr  own  husbands,  as  unto  the  Lord.     For  the  husband 
 
 23  is  the  head  of  tlie  wife,  even  as  Christ  is  the  head  of  the  church :  and   he  is  the  Saviour  of 
 
 24  the  body.  Therefore  as  the  church  is  subject  unto  Christ,  so  let  the  wives  he  to  their  own 
 husbands  in  every  thing. 
 
 25  Husbands,  love  your  wives,  even  as  Christ  also  loved  tlie  church,  and  gave  himself  for  it ; 
 2fi  that  he  might  sanctify  and  cleanse  it  with  the  washing  of  water  by  the  word,  that  he  might 
 
 27  present  it  to  liimsclf  a  glorious  church,  not  having  spot,  or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing;  but 
 
 28  tliat  it  should  be  holy  and  without  blemish.    So  ought  men  to  love  their  wives  as  their  own 
 
 29  bodies.     He  that  loveth  his  wife  loveth  himself.     For  no  man  ever  yet  hated  his  own  flesh ; 
 
 30  but  nourisheth  and  cherisheth  it,  even  as  the  Lord  tlie  church :  for  we  are  members  of  his 
 
 31  body,  of  his  flesh,  and  of  his  bones.     For  this  cause  shall  a  man  leave  his  father  and 
 
 32  mother,  and  shall  be  joined  unto  his  wife,  and  they  two  shall  be  one  flesh.     This  is  a  great 
 
 33  mystery:  but  I  speak  concerning  Christ  and  the  church.  Nevertheless,  let  everyone  of 
 you  in  particular  so  love  his  wife  even  as  himself;  and  the  wife  see  that  she  reverence  her 
 husband. 
 
 1  Children,  obey  your  parents  in  the  Lord:    for  this  is  right.     Honour  thy  fatlier  and 
 
 2  mother;  which  is  the  first  commandment  with  promise  ;  that  it  may  be  well  with  tliee,  and 
 
 3  thou  mayest  live  long  on  the  earth.     And,  ye  fatiiers,  provoke  not  your  children  to  wrath : 
 
 4  but  bring  them  up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord. 
 
 5  Servants,  be  obedient  to  them  that  arc  your  masters  according  to  the  flesh,  with  fear  and 
 
 6  trembling,  in  singleness  of  your  heart,  as  unto  Christ;  not  with  eyeservice,  as  menpleasers; 
 
 7  but  as  the  servants  of  Christ,  doing  the  will  of  God  from  the  heart;  with  good  will  doing 
 
 8  service,  as  to  the  Lord,  and  not  to  men:  knowing  that  whatsoever  good  thing  any  man  do- 
 etli,  the  same  shall  he  receive  of  the  Lord,  whether  he  he  bond  or  free. 
 
 9  And,  ye  masters,  do  the  same  tilings  unto  them,  forbearing  threatening:  knowing  that 
 your  Master  also  is  in  heaven;  neither  is  there  respect  of  persons  with  him. 
 
 The  family  state  is  the  beginning  and  the  condition  of  society.     He  who  passes  out  of  its  healthy 
 training  into  the  larger  circle  of  fellow-citizens  or  fellow-men,  has  a  foundation  already  laid  for  all  social 
 
SECTION  303.—EPHESIAN8  5:22-33;   6:1-9. 
 
 439 
 
 sympathies,  for  the  conception  of  human  brotherhood,  for  the  exercise  of  good  will  in  every  form.  It  ia 
 also  the  condition  of,  and  the  preparation  for,  all  law.  The  dependent  being  trained  up  in  it  to  listen  to 
 higher  authority  and  wisdom,  to  give  up  self-will  and  practice  self-control,  becomes  fitted  for  the  loyal  life 
 of  the  citizen,  and  for  obedience  to  God.  Thus  it  was  meant,  according  to  the  primeval  plan,  thiit  the  in- 
 fant mind  should  be  disciplined  in  the  family  for  a  life  of  law  and  of  love — law,  which  should  lead  the 
 ioul  up  to  the  great  central  lawgiver  of  the  universe,  and  love,  which  should  embrace  the  brotherhood  of 
 souls,  and  God,  the  Father  of  all.  Such  was  the  idea  and  type  of  the  family  which,  through  the  fall  of 
 the  race,  has  not  been  fully  I'ealized.     T.  D.  W. 
 
 To  w  atch  your  own  spirit ;  to  be  ready  with  the  soft  answer  which  turneth  away  wrath ;  to  wait  on 
 the  invalid  and  never  weary ;  to  be  yourself  the  invalid,  yet  neither  fretful  nor  exacting ;  to  minister  to 
 the  mind  diseased,  pulling  it  out  of  the  self-same  slough  many  times  a  day ;  to  carry  in  your  own  bosom 
 some  great  care  or  sorrow,  and  jet  rejoice  with  those  that  do  rejoice ;  to  break  away  from  favorite  pur- 
 suits in  order  to  give  to  others  pleasure ;  to  do  all  this  is  difficult,  so  difficult  that  it  can  only  be  long  and 
 systematically  sustained  in  strength  of  God's  giving  ;  but  just  because  so  difficult,  it  is  the  discipline  which 
 God  prescribes  to  thousands  who,  up  the  steps  of  social  life  and  domestic  duty,  are  climbing  to  glory, 
 honor,  and  immortality,  and  who,  as  they  reach  the  landing,  will  find  repayment  in  the  children  whom  God 
 hath  iriven  them.     Hamilton. 
 
 22-33.  He  is  enforcing  the  duties  of  the  do- 
 mestic state,  and  begins  with  those  arising  from  the 
 conjugal  relation.  Uis  method  is  to  illustrate  these 
 by  the  relations  of  Christ  to  his  Church.  The  rela- 
 tive duties  of  marriage  are  more  fully  comprehended 
 when  the  essential  oneness  of  the  relation  is  com- 
 pared with  the  oneness  of  the  believer  with  Christ. 
 The  husband  is  the  head  of  the  wife,  just  as  Christ 
 is  the  Head  of  the  Church.  The  wife  is  to  be  sub- 
 ject to  her  own  husband,  just  as  the  Church  is  sub- 
 ject to  Christ.  The  husband  is  to  love  the  wife,  just 
 as  Christ  loved  the  Church.  He  is  to  nourish  her  as 
 his  own  body,  just  as  Christ  noiirisheth  the  Church, 
 which  is  his  body.  The  parallel  is  drawn  out  in  all 
 these  details,  and  then  the  very  terms  are  cited  in 
 which  the  law  of  marriage  was  first  given,  in  order 
 to  show  that  the  two  are  one  ficsh,  precisely  as  be- 
 lievers are  members  "  of  Christ,  of  his  flesh  and  of 
 his  bones."  And  the  whole  form  of  exposition  as- 
 sumes that  there  was  a  mystical  feature  in  marriage, 
 designed  to  prefigure  the  mystical  union  of  Christ 
 and  the  Church.  A  "  mystery "  w-as  put  into  the 
 most  fundamental  of  our  natural  relations,  and  was 
 kept  a  secret  through  all  the  ages,  until  the  corre- 
 sponding "  mystery "  was  revealed  in  our  spiritual 
 relations,  which  cleared  up  its  moaning — the  hiero- 
 glyph over  the  very  portals  of  marriage,  not  to  be 
 deciphered  until  the  key  was  furni.shed  in  the  work 
 of  redemption.  What  sanctity  is  lent  to  the  con- 
 jugal bond,  when  from  the  beginning  the  husband 
 was  designed  as  the  type  of  Christ,  and  the  wife  a 
 type  of  the  Church,  and  human  marriage  a  symbol 
 of  the  sacred  espousals  between  the  Lord  and  his 
 people  !  If  there  be  a  holy  shrine  upon  the  earth, 
 it  is  the  Family  which  wraps  within  its  hidden  folds 
 the  "  great  mystery  "  of  grace,  the  believer's  living 
 union  with  his  living  Head.     B.  M.  P. 
 
 22-24.  The  infe  stands  related  to  the  husband 
 as  the  Church  to  the  Lord ;  that  is,  she  is  to  be  sub- 
 ject to  him,  and  to  show  him  all  due  reverence.  But 
 this  obedience  does  not  exclude  equality  of  personal 
 and  moral  dignity.  It  should  have  nothing  slavish 
 or  bitter  about  it,  no  fear  nor  trembling.  It  should 
 be  free  and  joyful  in,  and  for  the  sake  of,  the  Lord. 
 So  the  Church  finds  her  highest  honor,  delight,  and 
 freedom  in  everywhere  following  her  heavenly  bride- 
 groom in  the  most  trustful  self -resignation.  P.  S. 
 This  subordination  of  the  u-ife  is  urged  upon 
 
 the  ground  of  its  meetness  or  propriety,  "  as  it  is  ft 
 in  the  Lord''  (Col.  3  :  18).  The  duty  is  thus  laid 
 upon  her  conscience,  and  is  not  left  simply  to  the 
 operation  of  instinct.  At  the  very  first,  the  woman 
 did  not  separately  exist.  When  God  executed  his 
 counsel  to  "  make  man  in  his  image  and  after  his 
 likeness,"  he  created  Adam  alone.  The  woman  ex- 
 isted as  yet  only  potentially  in  the  man,  and  was 
 formed  afterward,  by  what  may  be  termed  a  second- 
 ary creation,  out  of  his  substance.  Her  natural  con- 
 dition is  that  of  union  with  man  as  a  portion  of 
 him.  The  wife  is  always  the  rib,  having  her  true 
 place  in  the  side,  again  rcincluded  in  the  man,  from 
 whom  she  was  at  first  taken.  In  the  beautiful  lan- 
 guage of  Matthew  Henry,  she  "  was  not  made  out  of 
 his  head  to  top  him,  not  out  of  his  feet  to  be  tram- 
 pled upon  by  him,  but  out  of  his  side,  to  be  equal 
 with  him,  under  his  arm  to  be  protected,  and  near 
 his  heart  to  be  beloved."  Her  derivation  from  man 
 as  the  rib,  and  her  restoration  to  him  as  the  woman, 
 are  both  to  be  connected  together ;  and  their  typical 
 significance  is  that  the  union  in  marriage  is  the  most 
 intimate  which  can  be  conceived,  that  it  is  spiritual 
 in  its  nature,  and  that  headship  in  the  one,  with 
 submission  in  the  other,  are  the  two  halves  that 
 make  up  the  whole.  But  over  and  beyond  this  God 
 has  made  the  subordination  of  the  wife  and  the  su- 
 premacy of  the  husband  a  part  of  the  constitution 
 of  marriage,  and  has  established  both  by  positive 
 statute.  Can  there  be  any  degradation  in  the  w  ife's 
 obedience  to  the  law  of  her  husband,  when  this  is 
 obedience  directly  rendered  to  the  authority  of  God '? 
 B.  M.  P. 
 
 Is  it  nothing  for  woman  to  remember,  when  her 
 sex  is  made  the  type  and  tabernacle  of  love,  that 
 we  have  ascribed  the  loftiest  glory  even  to  the  Al- 
 mighty Father  when  we  have  said  that  his  name  is 
 love '/  Is  it  nothing  to  her  that  her  place  in  society 
 and  her  powers  in  the  world  correspond  to  her  char- 
 acter ?  that,  while  she  shares  with  man,  in  honorable 
 and  often  equal  measure,  certainly  in  these  modern 
 times,  every  intellectual  privilege  and  literary  ac- 
 complishment, she  yet  has  a  realm  all  her  own, 
 sacred  to  her  peculiar  ministry,  where  she  reigns  by 
 a  still  diviner  right  ?  It  has  been  historically  de- 
 monstrated that  scarcely  a  single  hero,  reformer, 
 statesman,  saint,  or  sage  has  ever  come  to  influence 
 or  adorn  his  age  who  was  not  reared  by  a  remark' 
 
uo 
 
 SECTION  303.—EPHESIANS  5  :  23-33;   6  : 1-9. 
 
 able  mother  that  shaped  his  mind  ;  and  then  ask 
 whether  it  is  not  equal  folly  for  woman  to  elaim 
 the  name  of  power  and  for  man  to  deny  her  the 
 possession.  Then  let  her  take  up  and  wield  the 
 spiritual  sovereignty  that  is  her  birthright.  Let  her 
 understand  the  power  lodged  in  her  whole  spirit 
 and  voice  and  look  and  action  for  or  against  the 
 kingdom  of  heaven.  Let  her  be  the  brave  domestic 
 advocate  of  every  virtue,  the  silent  but  effectual 
 reformer  of  every  vice,  the  generous  patroness  of 
 intelligence,  the  guardian  of  childhood,  the  minister 
 of  heaven  to  home,  the  guide  of  orphans,  the  sister 
 of  the  poor,  the  disciple  of  Christ's  holy  Church. 
 On  Jesus  of  Nazareth — all  fails  except  for  this — 
 on  the  Saviour's  heart  let  her  rest  her  unchangeable 
 and  unassailable  hope,  her  uncjuestioning  trust,  her 
 unconquerable  love.  For  then  shall  man  and  woman 
 be  fellow-helpers  to  the  truth  ;  marriage  the  pure 
 sacrament  of  a  spiritual  faith,  and  families  on  earth 
 humbler  branches  of  the  great  family  of  heaven. 
 F.  D.  H. 
 
 25.  For  this  Church  Christ  "gave  himself." 
 That  token  of  love  is  immense.  His  strong  love 
 laid  the  foundations  of  that  Church  ;  his  strong  love 
 preserves  it.  That  affection  can  neither  abate  nor 
 die.  Jesus  will  love  the  Church  as  long  as  he  loves 
 the  Father,  that  is,  for  ever  ;  and  as  he  loves  the 
 Father,  that  is,  with  a  love  that  is  infinite.     A.  V. 
 
 26,  27.  When  Paul  exhibits  the  union  of  the 
 Church  with  Christ  under  the  image  of  the  bride 
 and  the  bridegroom,  declaring  it  to  be  the  divine  pur- 
 pose to  present  the  bride  to  her  Lord  "holy  and  with- 
 out blemish,"  he  really  offers  the  .strongest  conceiv- 
 able appeal  to  the  Christian  disciple  for  an  unspotted 
 life.  F.  I).  IL llow  higlily  Paul  himself  esti- 
 mated this  heavenly  purity  we  may  infer  from  his 
 dwelling  so  much  on  the  idea  of  it  in  this  place. 
 He  mentions  it,  and  then  he  repeats  the  mention  of 
 it,  and  then,  not  satisfied,  he  repeats  it  again  ;  heap- 
 ing up  words  as  though  he  found  words  too  poor  to 
 describe  it,  too  weak  to  come  up  even  to  his  con- 
 ceptions of  its  blessedness.  The  Church  is  first 
 "  sanctified  and  cleansed "  ;  then  it  is  "  without 
 spot,  or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing"  ;  and  at  last  it 
 is  "  holy  and  without  blemish."  In  our  present 
 State  we  are  wanting  in  everything.  In  lieaven 
 every  defect  shall  be  supplied  ;  nothing  shall  be 
 wanting  in  us  which  can  bring  glory  to  our  Re- 
 deemer or  happiness  to  ourselves.     C.  B. 
 
 28,  29.  The  relation  of  the  husband  to  the  wife 
 is  the  same  as  that  of  Christ  to  the  Church.  He  is 
 not  to  lord  it  over  her  ambitiously  and  arbitrarily, 
 but  with  the  power  of  love,  surrendering  himself  to 
 her,  as  a  part  of  his  own  being,  as  his  other  self, 
 making  her  partaker  of  all  his  joys  and  possessions, 
 jjatieiitly  an<l  meekly  l)earing  her  weaknesses,  ])ro- 
 moting  in  every  way  her  temporal  and,  above  all,  her 
 spiritual  welfare,  and  sacrificing  himself  for  her, 
 even  to  his  last  breath,  as  Christ  has  given  his  life 
 for  the  Church,  is  continually  purifying  and  sanctify- 
 ing her  with  his  blood,  and  raising  her  as  a  spotless, 
 richly  adorned  bride  to  full  jjarticipation  in  his  glory 
 and  blessedness.  This,  then,  iniikes  the  sanctiiica- 
 tion  and  moral  perfection  of  the  character  the  high- 
 est end  of  conjugal  life.     P.  S. 
 
 The  broad  doctrine  of  the  husband's  supremacy 
 grounded  in  love  receives  additional  emphasis  from 
 the  twofold  argument  by  which  the  apostle  enforces 
 it  upon  the  conscience.  The  first  is  the  considerafion 
 of  the  wife's  idrntiti/  with  her  hushanil.  The  allu- 
 sion, of  course,  is  to  the  mystery  of  the  woman's 
 
 original  derivation  from  the  body  of  the  man.  She 
 is,  therefore,  his  other  self.  And,  as  "no  man  ever 
 hated  his  own  fiesh,"  so  in  "  nourishing  and  cherish- 
 ing "  her  he  simply  loves  his  own  body.  She  is 
 henceforth  one  with  him  in  a  mystical  unity  holier 
 and  closer  than  that  which  was  broken  when  the 
 flesh  was  closed  over  the  cleft  in  his  side.  Tlfe 
 second  argument  of  the  apostle  is  the  analogy  between 
 the  husband\i  love  and  that  of  Christ  for  the  Church. 
 The  immense  sacrifice  whereby  Christ  "gave  him- 
 self for  the  Church  "  finds  its  type,  indescribably 
 faint,  it  is  true,  in  the  consecration  of  the  husband; 
 when,  forsaking  all  past  associations  and  fellowship, 
 he  cleaves  unto  his  wife,  and  devotes  himself  to  her 
 alone.  And  how  beneficent  is  the  reciprocal  effect 
 of  a  true  conjugal  intercourse  between  the  two ; 
 when  she,  by  her  winning  tenderness,  softens  in 
 him  all  that  is  harsh  and  rough,  and  he,  with  his 
 kindly  firmness,  upholds  and  trains  those  pliant 
 graces  which  bloom  the  brighter  as  they  twine  them- 
 selves around  his  strength.     B.  M.  P. 
 
 30.  Three  principal  relations  are  included  in 
 this  conception  of  the  Church  as  the  body  of  Christ. 
 Christians  as  such  are  essentially  united  together  in 
 virtue  of  their  relation  to  Christ,  and  that  irrespec- 
 tive of  any  feeling  or  will  of  their  own.  \ext,  they 
 are  bound  to  one  another  by  the  obligation  of  mu- 
 tual offices,  the  fulfillment  of  which  is  necessary  for 
 the  well-being  of  the  whole.  And  lastly,  all  alike 
 derive  their  life  from  their  Head  who  is  in  heaven. 
 B.  F.  W. 
 
 32.  A  mystery  is  a  truth,  a  fact,  but  to  us  a  hid- 
 den truth.  It  is  a  truth  hiddan,  whether  from  the 
 eye  of  sense  or  from  the  direct  glance  of  natural 
 reason.  It  is  apprehend-^d  as  true,  it  is  not  compre- 
 hended. It  can  only  be  known  from  the  evidence  or 
 symptoms  of  its  presence.  Yet  the  evidence,  what- 
 ever it  be,  proves  to  us  that  the  truth  is  there ;  and 
 the  truth  is  not  the  less  a  truth  because  it  is  itself 
 shrouded  from  our  direct  gaze.  Thus  Paul  speaks 
 of  the  mystery  of  the  Incarnation,  and  of  the  mys- 
 stery  of  the  calling  of  the  Gentiles,  when  alluding 
 to  the  fact  that  these  divine  purposes  were  hidden 
 for  ages  in  the  mind  of  (Jod  and  at  length  revealed. 
 And  he  speaks  of  marriage  as  a  great  mystery,  mean- 
 ing that  it  embodies  a  secret  corresiiondence  to  the 
 union  between  our  Lord  and  his  Church,  which  does 
 not  lie  upon  the  surface.     II.  P.  L. 
 
 1-3.  The  first  duty  of  chifdren  is  obedience. 
 This  is  not  to  be  slavish  but  cheerful,  the  obedience 
 of  unreserved  confidence  and  grateful  love.  It  is 
 also  the  first  form  of  all  piety  toward  God  and  rev- 
 erence for  divine  things.  For  in  its  parents  the 
 child  sees  the  representative  of  God,  the  reHection 
 of  his  majesty  and  love.  Where  this  course,  which 
 even  natural  right  and  the  first  commandment  of  the 
 second  table  point  out,  is  forsaken,  there  inevitably 
 results  wildness,  slavery,  and  curse.  Obedience  to 
 the  divinely  ordained  authority  of  parents  forms  the 
 only  true  training  for  real  freedom  and  manly  inde- 
 pendence.    P.  S. 
 
 1 .  Authoritji  is  here  presented  to  the  conscienee  rt,? 
 grounded  in  absolute  right.  "Children,  obey  your 
 parents  in  the  Lord,  for  this  is  right."  A  broad 
 foimdation  is  thus  laid,  upon  which  a  steady  obedi- 
 ence may  rest ;  for  the  apjjcal  is  made  to  the  intelli- 
 gence and  reason  as  well  as  to  the  conscience  and 
 heart  of  the  child.  But,  while  the  divine  will  is 
 presented  as  a  motive  to  filial  obedience,  it  reflects 
 ef|ually  upon  pan-ntal  authority.  If  the  child  must 
 "obey  in  the  Lord,"  the  jtarent  must  connnand  in 
 
SECTION  305.—PHILIPPIANS  1 : 1-30. 
 
 445 
 
 10  in  all  judgment ;  that  ye  may  approve  things  that  are  excellent;  that  ye  may  be  sincere  and 
 
 11  without  offence  till  the  day  of  Christ;  being  filled  with  the  fruits  of  righteousness,  which 
 are  by  Jesus  Christ,  unto  the  glory  and  praise  of  God. 
 
 12  Bat  I  would  ye  should  understand;  brethren,  that  the  things  which  happened  unto  me 
 
 13  have  fallen  out  rather  unto  the  furtherance  of  the  gospel;  so  that  my  bonds  in  C'hrist  are 
 
 14  manifest  in  all  the  palace,  and  in  all  other  2^l(tceH ;  and  many  of  the  brethren  in  the  Lord, 
 
 15  waxing  confident  by  my  bonds,  are  much  more  bold  to  speak  the  word  without  fear.    Some 
 
 16  indeed  preach  Christ  even  of  envy  and  strife;  and  some  also  of  good  will  :  the  one  preach 
 
 17  Christ  of  contention,  not  sincerely,  supposing  to  add  aflSiction  to  my  bonds:  but  tlie  other 
 
 18  of  love,  knowing  that  1  am  set  for  the  defence  of  the  gospel.  What  then  ?  notwithstand- 
 ing, every  way,  whether  in  pretence,  or  in  truth,  Clirist  is  preached ;  and  I  therein  do 
 
 19  rejoice,  yea,  and  will  rejoice.    For  I  know  that  this  shall  turn  to  my  salvation  through  your 
 
 20  prayer,  and  the  supply  of  the  Spirit  of  Jesus  Christ,  according  to" my  earnest  expectation 
 and  my  hope,  that  in  nothing  I  shall  be  ashamed,  but  tliat  with  all  boldness,  as  always,  so 
 now  also  Christ  shall  be  magnified  in  my  body,  whether  it  he  by  life,  or  by  death. 
 
 21  For  to  me  to  live  is  Christ,  and  to  die  is  gain.     But  if  I  live  in  the  flesh,  this  is  the  fruit 
 
 22  of  my  labor :  yet  what  I  shall  choose  I  wot  not.     For  I  am  in  a  strait  betwixt  two,  having 
 
 23  a  desire  to  depart,  and  to  be  with  Christ;  which  is  far  better:  nevertheless  to  abide  in  the 
 
 24  flesh  is  more  needful  for  you.     And  having  this  confidence,  I  know  that  I  shall  abide  and 
 
 25  continue  with  you  all  for  your  furtherance  and  joy  of  faith;  that  your  rejoicing  may  be 
 
 26  more  abundant  in  Jesus  Christ  for  me  by  my  coming  to  you  again.    Only  let  your  conversa- 
 
 27  tion  be  as  it  becpmeth  the  gospel  of  Christ :  that  whether  I  come  and  see  you,  or  else  be 
 absent,  I  may  hear  of  your  affairs,  that  ye  stand  fast  in  one  spirit,  with  one  mind  striving 
 
 28  together  for  the  faith  of  the  gospel ;  and  in  nothing  terrified  by  your  adversaries :  which  is 
 
 29  to  them  an  evident  token  of  perdition,  but  to  you  of  salvation,  and  that  of  God.  For  unto 
 you  it  is  given  in  the  behalf  of  Christ,  not  only  to  believe  on  him,  but  also  to  suffer  for  his 
 
 30  sake ;  having  the  same  conflict  which  ye  saw  in  me,  and  now  hear  to  he  in  me. 
 
 The  belief  of  the  final  perseverance  of  the  saints  is  a  very  different  thing  from  a  vain  presumption 
 that  I  am  one  of  them,  because  of  some  dreams,  or  feelings,  or  past  experiences,  and  that  therefore  I 
 can  not  fail  of  salvation,  whatever  may  be  the  tenor  of  my  life.  The  privilege  and  the  character  to  which 
 it  belongs  can  not  be  separated.  The  perseverance  of  God's  people  is  a  perseverance  in  holiness ;  and 
 they,  therefore,  are  sure  of  eternal  life,  because  he  who  has  called  them  to  it  calls  them  to  holiness,  and 
 pledges  himself  to  keep  them  in  holiness  as  the  way  to  life.  He  ordains  them  to  the  means  as  well  as  to 
 the  end.  The  assurance,  then,  I  am  a  child  of  God,  and  therefore  I  shall  never  fail  of  salvation,  can  not 
 exist  for  a  moment  but  as  the  Spirit  of  God  witnesses  with  my  spirit,  not  that  he  once  (as  I  may  think) 
 began.,  but  that  he  is  carrying  on  a  work  of  grace,  a  sa7ictifi/ing  work,  in  my  heart.  Any  habitually  in- 
 dulged sin  at  once  demonstrates  that  my  confidence  of  interest  in  God  because  of  some  former  convic- 
 tions and  religious  feelings,  has  been  a  delusion.  And  the  sinful  infirmities  of  God's  people,  in  the  same 
 proportion  that  they  grieve  and  banish  the  Comforter  from  their  souls,  take  away  all  enjoyment  of  this 
 truth  of  final  perseverance  ;  not  because  the  truth  itself  is  doubted,  but  their  agreement  with  the  charac- 
 ter of  those  in  whom  alone  it  is  verified.  This  doctrine  is  a  precious  cordial  for  the  fainting  soldier  in 
 the  day  of  battle.  It  strengthens  his  weak  hands,  confirms  his  feeble  knees,  animates  him  under  all  the 
 terribleness  of  conflict.  He  remembers  that  God  is  faithful,  who  has  promised,  "  They  shall  never  perish^ 
 neither  shall  any  one  pluck  them  out  of  my  hand."  Tell  him  this  sweet  truth,  then,  if  he  be  wavering, 
 ready  to  give  up  in  despair,  as,  but  for  this  hope  of  salvation,  he  well  may.  Tell  him  of  it,  if  he  be  even 
 fallen,  so  as  he  be  but  struggling  and  grappling  with  his  enemy,  though  it  be  in  the  dust.  But,  if  he  be 
 parleying  with  Satan,  tampering  with  sin,  ceasing  the  warfare,  this  precious  truth  of  God  becomes  as 
 poison  to  his  soul.     Goode. 
 
 The  Epistle  to  the  Philippians. 
 Philippi  is  remarkable  as  the  first  European 
 city  in  which  the  gospel  was  preached.  In  Acts 
 16  :  12,  etc.,  we  have  the  account  of  Paul's  arrival 
 and  proceeding  there.  (Read  pages  112-116.)  That 
 Church  had  begun  with  a  discourse  to  a  few  pious 
 women  by  the  side  of  the  little  river  Gangites ;  it 
 grew  to  become  the  affectionate  and  only  helper  of 
 
 the  apostle  in  his  necessities  on  two  several  occa- 
 sions :  immediately  after  his  departure  from  Philip- 
 pi,  and  again  shortly  before  this  Epistle  was  written. 
 Paul  revisited  it  (Acts  20  ;  6)  on  his  return  to  Asia. 
 But,  of  the  state  of  the  Church  from  the  time  of  his 
 first  visit,  all  we  know  is  to  be  gathered  from  this 
 Epistle,  and  from  a  few  scattered  notices  in  other 
 Epistles.     A. 
 
440 
 
 SECTION  305.—PniLIPPIANS  1 :  1-30. 
 
 In  his  imprisonment  he  was  far  less  occupied 
 with  anxiety  for  his  own  life  than  for  the  welfare  of 
 the  churches  scattered  through  various  regions,  who 
 through  the  dangers  which  beset  their  apostolic 
 teacher  might  become  unsettled  in  their  faith,  de- 
 prived "as  they  were  of  his  personal  guidance  in 
 this  dark  and  troubled  period.  Through  his  pupils 
 and  associates  in  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  who 
 now  formed  the  living  link  between  him  and  these 
 churches,  and  through  his  letters,  must  the  want  be 
 supplied.  Among  these  churches  was  that  of  Phi- 
 lippi  in  Macedonia.  Its  members  had  been  witnesses 
 of  the  ignominy  and  suffering  endured  by  Paul  on 
 account  of  the  gospel.  They  had  witnessed  the  ex- 
 ample he  gave  of  boldness  in  the  faith,  of  devotion 
 to  the  Lord,  of  triumphant  enthusiasm  in  his  ser- 
 vice, his  joyfulncss  in  suffering,  and  the  wonderful 
 deliverances  wrought  for  him  by  the  Lord.  This 
 had  served,  in  a  special  manner,  to  give  greater 
 depth  and  ardor  to  their  love  for  him,  who  was  ready 
 to  sacrifice  all  that  he  might  bring  them  the  glad 
 tidings  of  salvation.  They  followed  the  example  of 
 their  faithful  teacher.  The  Church  at  Philippi  re- 
 mained steadfast  under  persecutions.  Their  faith 
 and  love  had  been  approved  thereby.  Xeither  could 
 they  be  unsettled  in  their  faith  by  the  persecutions 
 which  had  now  befallen  their  ai)Ostolic  teacher. 
 They  were  conscious  of  that  higher  fellowship  with 
 him  under  all  his  conflicts  and  sufferings.  His  suf- 
 ferings, and  the  dangers  which  hung  over  him,  but 
 added  new  fuel  to  their  love  and  symi)athy.  To 
 manifest  this  to  him  they  had  sent  one  of  their  own 
 number,  Epaphroditus,  who  might  also  bring  back 
 to  them  more  exact  information  of  his  circum- 
 stances. In  order  to  avoid  every  appearance  of  self- 
 seeking,  and  to  take  from  the  opposers  among  the 
 Jews  and  Judaizing  Christians  every  occasion  of  sus- 
 picion, Paul  had  himself  assumed  the  whole  charge 
 of  his  temporal  support.  Still  the  Church  at  Phi- 
 lippi were  moved,  by  their  heartfelt  love  to  him,  to 
 anticipate  his  wants  ;  and,  knowing  how  difficult  he 
 must  often  find  it  to  earn  a  maintenance,  they  had 
 several  times  sent  .sums  of  money  for  his  necessities. 
 Paul,  though  he  sought  no  gift,  yet,  in  view  of  the 
 feeling  which  prompted  it,  could  not  reject  the  free- 
 will offering  of  love.  This  Church  had  now  once 
 more  manifested  in  this  way  their  active  sympathy 
 for  Paid,  by  sending  to  him  Epai>hroditus.  This 
 circumstance,  and  what  he  learned  through  their 
 messenger  of  the  condition  of  the  Philippian  Church, 
 occasioned  the  writing  of  this  Epistle.  Its  object 
 was  to  express  to  the  Church  at  Philijjpi  his  grati- 
 tude and  love ;  to  relieve  their  anxiety  respecting 
 his  own  situation  ;  to  give  them  a  view  of  his  Chris- 
 tian state  and  temper  in  the  midst  of  his  conflicts 
 and  dangers ;  and  to  bestow  upon  them  the  counsels 
 and  encouragements  suited  to  their  peculiar  circum- 
 stances.    N. Of   course,  in  such  a  writer,  this 
 
 would  lead  also  to  a  rich  poin-ing  foith  of  the  sym- 
 pathies and  counsels  of  his  paternal  Christian  heart, 
 which  under  the  guidance  of  the  blessed  Spirit  have 
 become  a  precious  treasure  of  refreshment,  consola- 
 tion, and  knowledge  for  all  ages  of  the  Church.    A. 
 
 1,2.  The  letter  alleges  no  doctrinal  error 
 against  the  Philippians,  nor  does  it  reprove  any 
 sin  or  practical  fault.  It  opens  easily  and  gra- 
 ciously. Nothing  is  said  of  Paul's  apostleship,  for 
 in  Philippi  it  had  not  been  called  in  question.  The 
 Epistle  professes  to  proceed  from  "  Paul  and  Tim- 
 
 othy, servants  of  Jesus  Christ,"  for  these  had  la- 
 bored together  in  Macedonia ;  and  it  is  addressed  to 
 "  all  the  saints  in  Christ  Jesus  which  are  at  Philip- 
 pi, with  the  bishops  and  deacons."  It  is  a  very  im- 
 portant description  of  a  primitive  Christian  com- 
 munity.    D.  F. 
 
 6.  The  Spirit  of  God  has  wrought  all  the  good 
 that  is  in  us ;  and  the  imperfections  which  still 
 cloud  the  brightness  of  his  work  are  the  lingering 
 remains  of  our  own  evil  nature.  God's  work  is 
 begun,  else  we  had  no  faith,  no  love.  But  our  faith 
 is  wavering,  our  love  is  blended  fire  and  ice  ;  where- 
 fore God's  work  is  clearly  not  completed.  What, 
 then,  is  the  natural  conclusion  from  the  fact  which 
 is  certified  to  every  Christian,  alike  by  the  good 
 which  is  God's,  and  by  the  evil  that  is  his  own  ? 
 What  is  the  natural  conclusion  from  the  fact  that 
 God's  work  is  begun,  but  is  imperfect  ?  Is  it  not 
 this — that  that  work  must  go  on  till  it  be  finished  '? 
 If  a  Spirit  all-powerful  and  infinite  is  working  in 
 me,  never  can  his  work  be  finished  until  it  is  per- 
 fected.    A.  M. 
 
 The  grace  of  Christ,  when  once  obtained,  shall 
 infallibly  prove  victorious,  and  finally  prevail  against 
 all  opposition.  He  who  is  the  author  is  likewise 
 the  finisher  of  his  people's  faith  ;  for  "  his  gifts  and 
 calling  are  without  repentance."  Grace,  though  a 
 small  rivulet  in  appearance,  is  fed  with  an  everlast- 
 ing spring.  Where  the  Lord  Jesus  begins  a  good 
 work  he  will  carry  it  on  to  perfection,  and  never 
 leave  the  objects  of  his  love  till  he  hath  made  them 
 like  himself,  all  glorious  both  within  and  without, 
 and  presented  them  to  his  Father  without  spot  and 
 
 blemish.     R.  W. In  this  confidence,  though  with 
 
 fear  and  trembling,  let  us  work  out  our  salvation ; 
 God  working  in  us  both  to  will  and  to  do  of  his 
 good  pleasure.  Seeking  the  aids  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
 let  us  aim  at  perfection.  Let  every  day  sec  some 
 sin  crucified,  some  battle  fought,  some  good  done, 
 some  victory  won ;  let  every  fall  be  followed  by  a 
 rise,  and  every  step  gained  become,  not  a  resting- 
 place,  but  a  new  starting-point,  for  further  and 
 higher  progress  ;  and,  looking  over  the  gloomy  con- 
 fines of  the  grave  to  the  glory  that  lies  beyond,  let 
 us  meet  our  last  hour  and  last  enemy,  when  they 
 come,  calm  "  in  the  sure  and  certain  hope  of  a  glo- 
 rious resurrection  " — this  our  confidence,  that  he 
 who  hath  begun  a  good  work  in  us  will  carry  it  on 
 to  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus  !     T.  G. 
 
 8.  For  "  record,''''  read  "  witness  "  ;  and  for  "  in 
 the  bowels  of  Jesus  Christ,"  "in  the  tender  heart  of 
 Christ  Jesus."  The  Epistle  is  overflowing  with  ex- 
 pressions of  affection.  We  see  how  such  a  heart, 
 penetrated  to  its  depths  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  could 
 love.  We  can  see  how  that  feeble  frame,  crushed 
 to  the  very  verge  of  death  itself,  shaken  with  fight- 
 ings and   fears,   burning  at   every   man's   offense 
 
SEGTIOIT  305.—PHILIPPIAFS  1  : 1-30. 
 
 447 
 
 and  weak  with  every  man's  infirmities,  had  yet 
 its  sweet  refreshments  and  calm  resting-places  of 
 affection.  We  can  form  some  estimate,  if  the  bliss 
 of  reposing  on  human  spirits  who  loved  him  was 
 so  great,  how  deep  must  have  been  his  tranquillity, 
 how  ample  and  how  clear  his  fresh  spring  of  life 
 and  joy  in  Him  of  whom  he  could  write,  "  Yet  it 
 is  not  I  that  live,  but  Christ  that  liveth  in  me " ; 
 and  of  whose  abiding  power  within  him  he  felt, 
 as  he  tells  his  Philippians,  "  I  have  strength  for 
 all  things  in  Him  that  giveth  me  power."     A. 
 
 9.  A  soul,  however  well  practiced  in  thinking, 
 will  miss  the  right  if  not  quickened  and  the  eye  of 
 the  spirit  made  single  by  love.  To  love,  therefore, 
 Paul  here  gives  the  first  place,  and  ascribes  to  its 
 quickening  presence  the  knowledge  and  capacity 
 required  for  distinguishing  the  good  and  the  bad, 
 the  true  and  the  false — as  he  himself  expresses  it, 
 "  that  your  love  may  more  and  more  abound  in  all 
 knowledge  "  ;  meaning  that  therein  its  effect  is  seen, 
 that  increase  of  knowledge  is  the  fruit  of  more 
 abundant  love.  Paul  desires  for  them  especially 
 increase  in  knowledge,  is  the  faculty  of  perception, 
 that  they  might  test  things  which  differ,  the  good 
 and  the  bad,  the  true  and  the  false,  that  thus  they 
 might  avoid  the  one  and  choose  the  other.  He  as- 
 sumes that  for  this  work  the  diligent  exercise  of 
 the  faculty  of  perception  is  necessary ;  that  such  a 
 power  of  discernment  is  the  fruit  of  unremitting  ex- 
 ercise of  the  Christian  judgment.     N. 
 
 More  and  more  in  knowledge.  He  who 
 lives  up  to  a  little  light  shall  have  more  light ;  he 
 who  lives  up  to  a  little  knowledge  shall  have  more 
 knowledge ;  he  who  lives  up  to  a  little  faith  shall 
 have  more  faith ;  and  he  who  lives  up  to  a  little 
 love  shall  have  more  love.  The  main  reason  why 
 men  are  such  babes  and  shrubs  in  grace  is  because 
 they  do  not  live  up  to  their  attainments. 
 
 And  in  all  judgment.  That  wisdom  which 
 a  believer  has  from  Christ  leads  him  to  center  in 
 the  wisdom  of  Christ ;  and  that  love  which  the  soul 
 has  from  Christ  leads  the  soul  to  center  in  the  love 
 of  Christ;  and  that  righteousness  which  the  soul 
 has  from  Christ  leads  the  soul  to  rest  and  center  in 
 the  righteousness  of  Christ.     Brooks. 
 
 10.  Things  excellent.  Good  and  evil,  in 
 most  common  cases,  are  plain  enough  to  be  seen. 
 We  do  not  mistake  the  one  for  the  other  ;  the  fault 
 is  wholly  in  our  practice  ;  we  knowingly  leave  good 
 undone  and  do  evil.  But  there  are  also  many  cases 
 where  it  is  otherwise,  and  where,  before  we  come  to 
 the  difficulty  of  right  acting,  we  have  a  previous  dif- 
 ficulty to  overcome  in  the  right  judging.  And  here 
 it  is  that  Paul's  prayer  for  the  Philippians  applies 
 to  us  also.  We  need  God's  help  in  order  to  distin- 
 guish and  approve  what  is  really  excellent.     T.  A. 
 
 11.  Those  fruits  of  righteousness,  by  which  the 
 
 soul  is  qualified  to  appear  without  offense  in  the 
 day  of  Christ,  the  several  graces  of  the  sanctifying 
 Spirit,  are  nothing  else  but  so  many  holy  principles, 
 all  disposing  the  soul  toward  this  blessedness  and 
 the  way  to  it ;  mortification,  self-denial,  and  godly 
 sorrow  take  it  off  from  other  objects,  the  world, 
 self,  and  sin  ;  repentance  (that  part  of  it  which  re- 
 spects God)  turns  the  course  of  its  motion  toward 
 God  the  end ;  faith  directs  it  through  Christ  the 
 way ;  love  makes  it  move  freely  ;  desire,  earnestly ; 
 joy,  pleasantly ;  hope,  confidently  ;  humility,  evenly ; 
 fear,  circumspectly ;  patience,  constantly  and  perse- 
 veringly.  All  conspire  to  give  the  soul  a  right  dis- 
 position toward  this  blessedness.  The  result  of  them 
 all  is  heavenliness — a  heavenly  temper  of  spirit.  For 
 they  all,  as  so  many  lines  and  rays,  have  respect  to  a 
 blessedness  in  God  as  the  point  at  which  they  aim ; 
 and  the  point  in  which  they  meet  is  heavenliness. 
 Howe. 
 
 12-16.  Paul  was  at  Eome  precisely  at  that  time 
 when  the  Palatine  was  the  most  conspicuous  spot 
 on  the  earth,  not  merely  for  crime,  but  for  splendor 
 and  power.  This  was  the  center  of  all  the  move- 
 ments of  the  empire.  Here  were  heard  the  causes 
 of  all  Roman  citizens  who  had  appealed  to  Cesar. 
 Hence  were  issued  the  orders  to  the  governors  of  prov- 
 inces and  to  the  legions  on  the  frontier.  From  the 
 "  Golden  Milestone  "  below  the  palace  the  roads  ra- 
 diated in  all  directions  to  the  remotest  verge  of 
 civilization.  C. Paul  writes  that  his  imprison- 
 ment was  favorable  to  the  spread  of  the  gospel. 
 As  his  guards  relieved  one  another,  each  told  his 
 comrades  what  he  had  heard  from  the  apostle,  so 
 that  the  word  of  the  cross  became  known  to  the 
 whole  imperial  guard.  In  Rome  also,  it  is  true, 
 there  was  no  lack  of  Juduizing  false  teachers,  who 
 preached  the  gospel  from  impure  motives,  from  envy 
 
 and  the  spirit  of  contention.     P.  S. It  is  clear 
 
 that  these  men  were  personal  enemies  of  Paul,  and 
 that  in  their  efforts  to  promote  the  gospel  their  ob- 
 ject was  to  frustrate  the  labors  of  the  apostle  and 
 to  form  a  party  of  their  own  in  opposition  to  him. 
 What  self-renunciation  must  it  then  have  required 
 to  enable  Paul  to  rise  so  entirely  above  this  personal 
 relation  that,  forgetting  the  design  against  himself, 
 he  can  rejoice  with  his  whole  heart  that  the  One 
 Christ,  whom  it  is  his  sole  desire  to  glorify,  is 
 preached,  even  though  it  be  by  his  personal  ene- 
 mies !  Thus  everything  pertaining  to  self  gives 
 place  to  that  all-absorbing  love  to  the  Lord  and  to 
 those  for  whom  he  gave  his  life.     N. 
 
 18.  True  love  rejoices  in  the  truth,  by  whom- 
 soever professed  or  disseminated.  If  Christ  is 
 preached,  whether  in  pretense  or  in  truth,  it  rejoices, 
 yea,  and  will  rejoice.  It  does  not  rebuke  a  man  be- 
 cause he  prefers  to  labor  in  a  field  different  from 
 that  of  his  neighbor,  or  cut  down  the  spiritual  bar- 
 
448 
 
 SECTION'  305.—PHILIPPIANS  1  : 1-30. 
 
 vest  with  a  different  implement,  or  wear  a  costume 
 somewhat  plainer  or  more  costly.  It  does  not  meet 
 the  report  of  a  victory  in  the  Christian  cause  with 
 cold  indifference,  or  with  a  hesitating  approval,  till 
 it  has  first  learned  what  particular  sect  has  the 
 agency  or  will  receive  the  benefit.  It  nobly  over- 
 looks all  such  things.  It  plants  itself  on  no  such 
 narrow  grounds.  Its  object  is  not  to  make  prose- 
 lytes, but  to  save  souls ;  not  to  count  up  converts  to 
 this  or  that  dogma,  but  to  honor  the  Redeemer  of 
 the  world.  Wherever,  in  whomsoever  it  can  discern 
 the  lineaments  of  his  blessed  image,  it  welcomes  him 
 to  communion  and  rejoices  in  his  prosperity.  This 
 is  the  spirit  of  Christ  and  of  his  apostles.     B.  B.  E. 
 
 19.  The  fact  is,  and  it  is  one  which  all  Chris- 
 tians should  deeply  ponder,  "  the  supply  of  the 
 Spirit,"  the  copiousness  or  deficiency  of  divine  in- 
 fluence, is  very  much  regulated  by  settled  laws. 
 The  Spirit  being  once  possessed,  his  subsequent 
 donations  are  not  matters  of  accident  or  caprice  or 
 of  mere  arbitrary  sovereignty.  There  ai-e  always 
 reasons  for  their  being  given  or  withheld,  not  only 
 in  the  secret  depths  of  the  mind  of  God,  but  in  the 
 character  and  life  of  the  individual,  and  in  the  con- 
 dition of  his  mind  in  its  relation  to  spiritual  things. 
 In  Providence,  certain  principles,  habits,  states  of 
 mind,  courses  of  conduct,  have  their  appropriate 
 results ;  in  the  spiritual  life,  certain  principles, 
 habits,  courses  of  conduct,  states  of  mind,  have 
 their  appropriate  results  too — in  each  case,  their 
 gracious  reward  or  equitable  punishment,  an  issue 
 at  once  fitting  and  inevitable.  Hence,  Christian 
 men,  men  with  a  divine  spiritual  life  in  them,  are 
 to  be  held  accountable  for  the  condition  of  that  life. 
 The  enjoyment  of  holy  influence,  by  which  this 
 inner  life  is  nourished  and  invigorated,  is  to  be  re- 
 garded as  a  thing  which  very  much  depends  upon 
 themselves.  To  have  it  is  their  privilege  and  duty. 
 T.  B. 
 
 20-25.  The  hand  that  wrote  these  words  of 
 faith  and  hope  was  chained  to  a  Roman  soldier ; 
 the  eye  that  looked  forward  to  the  ineffable  glory 
 of  being  with  Christ  was  shut  in  by  the  walls  of  a 
 dungeon.  But  no  chain  could  bind  the  spirit  that 
 here  pours  itself  forth  with  such  magnanimity  of 
 love,  such  triumph  of  devotion,  which  makes  bonds 
 witnesses  for  Christ,  and  the  violence  of  adversaries 
 a  token  that  God's  deliverance  is  at  hand.  Xo 
 dungef)n  could  darken,  no  threats  of  execution 
 could  intimidate,  the  spirit  which  knew  that  to  die 
 would  be  gain.  But,  while  faith  thus  triumphed 
 over  death,  and  love  longed  to  depart  and  be  with 
 Christ,  the  apostle,  in  his  master's  spirit  of  sacrifice, 
 was  willing  to  postpone  his  own  glory  to  the  good 
 of  the  Church,  and  to  preach  Christ  through  pains 
 and  sufferings  and  patience,  if  thereby  he  might  in- 
 spirit others  to  the  like  joy  of  faith.     J.  P.  T. 
 
 f  21.  To  me  to  live  is  Christ.  A  bold  figure, 
 showing  the  mighty  magnitude  of  that  object  in  his 
 esteem.  lie  regarded  all  the  grand  truths  and  in- 
 terests of  religion  as  centering  in  Him,  compre- 
 hended in  Him  ;  insomuch  that  his  very  name  might 
 stand  equivalent  to  them  all.  His  chief  and  imme- 
 diate reference  was  to  the  important  service  which 
 his  prolonged  life  and  apostleship  would  render  to 
 the  Christian  cause,  and  especially  to  the  Christian 
 converts  to  whom  he  was  writing.  But  his  thoughts 
 would  not  turn  solely  on  the  benefit  he  would  so  im- 
 part to  others.  He  would  include  the  happiness 
 which  he  would  enjoy  himself,  the  admiring  and 
 grateful  contemplation  of  the  personal  excellence 
 and  glory  and  sublimity  of  the  Messiah,  the  Son  of 
 God  ;  that  communion  with  Christ  to  which  he  and 
 all  the  apostles  so  often  refer  with  great  emphasis 
 of  delight ;  the  hope,  the  assured  prospect  of  all 
 that  was  in  futurity  for  himself  and  for  the  world. 
 All  this  he  had  as  a  devoted  servant  of  Christ.    J.  F. 
 
 To  die  is  gain.     Christ  was  his  life  here; 
 
 Christ  was  in  him  the  hope  of  glory  hereafter.  It 
 was  this  certain  assurance  of  a  risen  Christ,  this 
 conscious  relation  to  a  risen  Lord,  which  filled  him 
 with  such  confidence  and  exultation  in  the  prospect 
 of  death,  which  made  him  even  "  desire  to  depart," 
 that  he  might  "  for  ever  be  with  the  Lord." 
 Perowne. 
 
 23.  In  a  strait.  "For  him  to  live  was 
 Christ " ;  that  is,  to  do  the  work  and  serve  the  in- 
 terest of  Christ.  For  him  "  to  die  was  gain,"  that 
 is,  would  be  his  own  interest  and  reward.  His  strait 
 was  not,  whether  it  would  be  good  to  live  or  good 
 to  depart,  because  both  were  good  ;  but  he  doubted 
 which  of  the  two  was  most  desirable.  Nor  was  it 
 his  meaning  to  bring  his  own  interest  and  Christ's 
 into  competition  with  each  other.  By  Christ,  or  the 
 interest  of  Christ,  he  means  his  serving  the  churches 
 of  Christ  upon  earth.  But  he  knew  that  Christ  had 
 an  interest  also  in  his  saints  above ;  and  could  raise 
 up  more  to  serve  him  here.  Yet,  because  he  was  to 
 judge  by  what  appeared,  and  saw  that  such  were 
 much  wanted  upon  earth,  this  turned  the  scales  in 
 his  choice ;  and  therefore,  in  order  to  serve  Christ  in 
 the  edification  of  his  churches,  he  was  more  in- 
 clined, by  denying  himself,  to  have  his  reward  de- 
 layed ;  at  the  same  time  well  knowing  that  the  delay 
 of  his  rewaixi  would  tend  to  its  increase.  [We  add 
 some  touching  and  suggestive  personal  utterances. 
 B.]  If  I  am  any  way  useful  to  the  world,  vinde- 
 servcd  mercy  hath  made  me  so,  for  which  I  must  be 
 thankful ;  how  long  I  shall  be  so  is  not  my  business 
 to  determine,  but  my  Lord's.  If  one  flower  fall  or 
 die,  others  in  future  summers  shall  arise  from  the 
 same  root.  God  will  have  other  generations  to  suc- 
 ceed us ;  let  us  thank  him  that  we  have  had  our 
 time.     And  could  we,  without  selfishness,  love  others 
 
SECTION'  305.—PHILIPPIANS  1 : 1-30. 
 
 449 
 
 as  ourselves,  and  God  as  God,  it  would  comfort  us 
 at  death  to  have  others  survive  us,  and  the  world 
 continue,  and  God  still  be  God,  and  be  glorified  in 
 his  works.  Love  would  say,  "  I  shall  live  in  joy 
 successors ;  I  shall  more  than  live  in  the  life  of  the 
 world  ;  and  most  of  all,  in  the  eternal  life  and  glory 
 of  God."     Bax. 
 
 Desire  to  depart.  The  apostle's  expression 
 was  not  uttered  in  a  crisis  of  despondency,  but  evi- 
 dently in  a  state  of  the  calmest  thought,  and  when 
 he  saw  that  he  was  successful  in  his  important  mis- 
 sion, and  should  continue  to  be  so  in  living  to  pros- 
 ecute it.  In  this  state  of  mind  he  still  said,  to  leave 
 all  this,  and  "  to  be  ivith  Christ,  is  far  better  " — "  to 
 die  is  ffain."  To  be  "  absent  from  the  body  "  was, 
 according  to  his  faith,  to  ^'' be  present  ivith  the  Lord.'''' 
 The  apostle  was  of  the  highest  order  of  Christians. 
 But  to  every  real  Christian,  "  to  die  is  gain.''^  The 
 being  on  the  immortal  side  of  death  is  gain  to  the 
 believer ;  preeminently,  the  perfect  deliverance  from 
 sin — every  propensity  of  the  animated,  active,  en- 
 ergetic spirit  pointing  only  to  good — pure,  abso- 
 lute, unmingled  good — so  that  an  unlimited  liberty 
 may  be  given  to  all  its  tendencies — the  attainment 
 of  immense  knowledge,  all  of  it,  here,  beyond  the 
 utmost  reach  of  thought ;  the  society  of  happy 
 spirits  of  the  human  order  and  of  the  angelic ; 
 some  far  more  bright  and  direct  manifestation  of 
 the  Divine  Being  and  of  the  Mediator ;  an  intense 
 realization  of  what  has  been  done  and  obtained  for 
 them  by  the  redeeming  mediation ;  the  joyful  and 
 not  impatient  looking  forward  to  what  is  to  be  re- 
 vealed and  conferred  at  the  resurrection.  How 
 mighty  the  duty,  how  transcendent  the  interest,  of 
 directing  our  utmost  energy  to  the  end  that  death 
 may  be  '■'■gain  "  to  us !     J.  F. 
 
 27.  The  apostle  commences  an  exhortation  to 
 the  Philippian  saints  regarding  their  calling  and 
 duty  as  citizens  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  The 
 same  idea  of  citizenship  (in  our  version  "  conversa- 
 tion ")  recurs  in  the  end  of  the  third  chapter  ;  and 
 there  may  be  a  special  reason  for  the  use  of  such 
 language  in  this  Epistle.  Paul  writes  from  Rome, 
 the  greatest  city  of  the  world  ;  and  those  to  whom 
 he  writes  are  at  Philippi,  which  was  a  Roman  colo- 
 nia,  and,  therefore,  politically  a  miniature  of  Rome 
 itself.  It  was  there  that  the  apostle  alarmed  the 
 magistrates  who  had  imprisoned  him  by  announcing 
 himself  a  Roman  citizen  (Acts  16).  This  incident 
 must  have  been  fresh  in  the  memory  of  the  Philip- 
 pian believers  as  well  as  in  his  own,  and  in  all  like- 
 lihood suggested  his  appeal  to  them  that  they  should 
 
 bear  themselves  as  the  freemen  of  a  holy  city,  and 
 partakers  of  a  heavenly  calling.     D.  F. 
 
 All  the  admonitions  which  Paul  gives  the  Philip- 
 pians  in  reference  to  the  Christian  walk  are  com- 
 prehended in  this  one :  that  they  should  "  walk  in  a 
 manner  worthy  of  the  gospel  of  Christ."  And  what 
 is  required  of  them  in  their  position,  in  the  midst 
 of  a  corrupt  world,  he  points  out  in  chapter  2  \  15, 16 
 Inasmuch,  he  says,  as  they  are  called  to  live  as 
 children  of  God  in  the  midst  of  a  corrupt  world, 
 they  are  called  to  maintain  unsullied  that  divine  life 
 of  which  as  children  of  God  they  have  become  par- 
 ticipants.    N. 
 
 As  becometh  the  gospel  of  Christ.  Meet- 
 ing his  countrymen  in  little  groups,  or  one  by  one, 
 Christ  showed  them  what  was  in  his  heart,  and 
 showed  them  the  ineffable  beauty  of  a  holy  and 
 blessed  "  conversation  "  with  his  Father,  while  they 
 were  yet  fishermen  and  publicans,  and  reapers  and 
 water-carriers  about  their  houses  and  fields.  Before 
 men  knew  it,  he  had  planted  a  kingdom  to  fill  and 
 possess  the  earth — planted  it  just  where  alone  it 
 could  be  planted,  in  the  living  heart  and  will  of  cer- 
 tain individuals  who  had  ceased  minding  earthly 
 things,  or  minded  heavenly  things  far  more.  And 
 so  precisely  he  meets  us  to-day.  With  all  his  spirit 
 of  sacrifice  and  mighty  power  of  redemption,  with 
 the  cross  on  his  shoulders  and  the  scar  in  his 
 side,  he  comes  to  each  one  of  us,  and  speaks. 
 F.  D.  H. 
 
 39.  Given  to  believe.  Why  should  faith, 
 which  is  a  work  of  man,  not  be  at  the  same  time  a 
 work  of  God  ?  Why  should  not  he  who  has  granted 
 pardon  not  also  give  faith  ?  Should  not  all  that 
 leads  to  God  come  from  God  ?  They  who  admit 
 this  give  him  the  glory  more  entirely  by  ceasing  to 
 regard  faith  as  a  merely  human  work,  and  by  doing 
 homage  for  it,  as  for  everything  else,  to  the  Divine 
 liberality.  Under  this  reservation,  which  secures 
 the  honor  of  grace,  they  may  frankly  admit  the  ne- 
 cessity of  faith ;  they  may,  without  fear,  term  it  a 
 condition  of  salvation,  recognize  it  as  a  work,  as  a 
 moral  work  ;  in  one  word,  think  on  the  subject  of 
 faith  as  it  is  impossible  not  to  think.     A.  V, 
 
 It  is  not  more  given  us  to  believe  on  his  name 
 than  it  is  ^o  suffer  for  Ms  sake;  that  is,  our  suffer- 
 ings are  the  gifts,  the  privileges  of  his  calling,  the 
 methods  by  which  that  calling  is  made  sure,  and  we 
 fitted  for  rest  in  him,  as  by  a  dying  unto  the  world 
 and  a  living  unto  him.  As  he  was  perfected  through 
 suffering,  so  are  we ;  it  is  the  end,  the  sweetening 
 result  of  all  he  gives  us  to  bear.     H.  H. 
 
 72 
 
450  SECTION  306.—PHILIPPIANS  2  :  ISO. 
 
 Section  306. 
 
 Phiuppiaits  ii.  1-30. 
 
 1  If  there  he  therefore  any  consolation  in  Christ,  if  any  comfort  of  love,  if  any  fellowship- 
 
 2  of  the  Spirit,  if  any  bowels  and  mercies,  fulfil  ye  ray  joy,  that  ye  be  likeminded,  having  the 
 
 3  same  love,  being  of  one  accord,  of  one  mind.     Let  nothing  be  done  through  strife  or  vain- 
 
 4  glory ;  but  in  lowliness  of  mind  let  each  esteem  other  better  than  themselves.     Look  not 
 
 5  every  man  on  his  own  tilings,  but  every  man  also  on  the  things  of  others.     Let  this  mind 
 
 6  be  in  you,  which  was  also  in  Christ  Jesus :  who,  being  in  the  form  of  God,  thought  it  not 
 
 7  robbery  to  be  equal  with  God:  but  made  himself  of  no  reputation,  and  took  upon  him  the 
 
 8  form  of  a  servant,  and  was  made  in  the  likeness  of  men :  and  being  found  in  fashion  as  a 
 man,  he  humbled  himself,  and  became  obedient  unto  death,  even  the  death  of  the  cross.. 
 
 9  Wherefore  God  also  hath  highly  exalted  him,  and  given  him  a  name  which  is  above  every 
 
 10  name:  that  at  the  name  of  Jesus  every  knee  should  bow,  of  things  in  heaven,  and  things 
 
 11  in  earth,  and  things  under  the  earth  ;  and  that  every  tongue  should  confess  that  Jesus  Christ 
 is  Lord,  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father. 
 
 12  Wherefore,  my  beloved,  as  ye  have  always  obeyed,  not  as  in  my  presence  only,  but  now 
 
 13  much  more  in  ray  absence,  work  out  your  own  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling.     For  it  is 
 
 14  God  which  worketh  in  you  both  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure.     Do  all  things  with- 
 
 15  out  murmurings  and  disputings:  that  ye  may  be  blameless  and  harmless,  the  sons  of  God, 
 without  rebuke,  in  the  midst  of  a  crooked  and  perverse  nation,  among  whom  ye  shine  as- 
 
 16  lights  in  the  world;  holding  forth  the  word  of  life;  that  I  may  rejoice  in  the  day  of  Christ, 
 
 17  that  I  have  not  run  in  vain,  neither  laboured  in  vain.     Yea,  and  if  I  be  offered  upon  the 
 
 18  sacrifice  and  service  of  your  faith,  I  joy,  and  rejoice  with  you  all.  For  the  same  cause  also- 
 do  ye  joy,  and  rejoice  with  me. 
 
 19  But  I  trust  in  the  Lord  Jesus  to  send  Timotheus  shortly  unto  you,  that  I  also  may  be  of 
 
 20  good  comfort,  when  I  know  your  state.     For  I  have  no  man  likeminded,  who  will  naturally 
 
 21  care  for  your  state.     For  all  seek  their  own,  not  the  things  which  are  Jesus  Christ's.     But 
 
 22  ye  know  the  proof  of  him,  that,  as  a  son  with  the  father,  he  hath  served  with  me  in  the 
 
 23  gospel.     Him  therefore  I  liope  to  send  presently,  so  soon  as  I  shall  see  how  it  will  go  with 
 
 24  me.     But  I  trust  in  the  Lord  that  1  also  myself  shall  come  shortly.     Yet  I  supposed  it  ne- 
 
 25  cessary  to  send  to  you  Ej)aphroditus,  my  brother,  and  companion  in  labour,  and  fellowsoldier, 
 
 26  but  your  messenger,  and  he  that  ministered  to  my  wants.     For  he  longed  after  you  all.  and 
 
 27  was  full  of  heaviness,  because  that  ye  had  heard  that  he  had  been  sick.  For  indeed  he  was 
 sick  nigh  unto  death :  but  God  had  mercy  on  him ;  and  not  on  him  only,  but  on  me  also, 
 
 28  lest  I  should  have  sorrow  upon  sorrow.     I  sent  him  therefore  the  more  carefully,  that,  when 
 
 29  ye  see  him  again,  ye  may  rejoice,  and  that  I  may  be  the  less  sorrowful.     Receive  him  there- 
 
 30  fore  in  the  Lord  with  all  gladness;  and  hold  such  in  reputation:  because  for  the  work  of 
 Christ  he  was  nigh  unto  death,  not  regarding  his  life,  to  supply  your  lack  of  service  toward 
 me. 
 
 Infinite  are  the  mysteries  of  that  piacular  suffering  and  submission,  which  were  passing  within  the 
 darkened  chamber  of  Christ's  soul,  and  which  no  finite  mind  can  ever  comprehend !  The  little  tliat  we 
 know  is,  that  he  suffers  and  submits.  This  is  enough.  This  is  the  bowing  down  of  the  will,  the  vicarious, 
 mediatory  will,  to  the  law  which  we  had  injured;  to  the  law  in  its  twofold  power,  as  commanding  and  as 
 smiting.  It  is  the  completcst,  as  it  is  the  most  stupendous,  oblation  unto  God  which  the  universe  has 
 beheld.  In  all  its  parts,  it  forms  the  theme  of  eternal  thought  and  songs.  This  obedience,  even  unto 
 death,  is  the  atonement.  It  is  a  satisfaction  of  infinite  value  made  to  the  will  of  Jehovah,  that  is,  to  Jus- 
 tice. It  is  an  oblation  both  of  doing  and  of  suffering.  It  fills  the  cup  of  duty ;  it  exhausts  the  cup  of 
 penalty.  It  meekly  says  to  Almighty  Justice,  "  Thy  will  be  done."  The  submission  of  our  Lord  amid 
 this  inconceivable  struggle  is  the  pattern  and  motii-e  for  our  submisnion  to  God's  will.  So  beautiful  a  sight, 
 to  those  who  account  moral  perfection  the  gieatest  beauty,  was  never  presented,  as  in  the  spotless  obedi- 
 ence of  Jesus ;  and  so  preeminent  a  part  of  that  obedience  is  nowhere  displayed  as  in  the  closing  night 
 *nd  day  of  his  life  of  humiliation.  I  seem  to  behold  all  heaven  bending  down  toward  a  world  on  which 
 for  forty  centuries  there  has  not  been  one  immaculate  object,  to  concentrate  its  gaze  on  the  "Man  of  Sor- 
 rows."    "  These  things  the  angels  desire  to  look  into  "  ;  they  can  not  imitate,  though  they  admire.     They 
 
SECTION  306.—PniLIPPIAXS  2  :  1-30. 
 
 451 
 
 "  adore  and  burn  "  ;  but  such  stretches  of  benevolence  are  beyond  their  reach.  This  is  a  love  which  has 
 been  the  grand  attraction  of  the  Church  in  all  ages,  and  which  we  celebrate  in  a  sacrament.  It  is  love  in 
 its  highest  exaltation ;  suffering  love ;  tearful,  bleeding,  dying  love.     J.  W.  A. 
 
 1 .  For  "  bowels  and  mercies,^''  read  "  tenderness 
 and  compassion."  In  verse  2,  for  "  being  of  one  ac- 
 cord, of  one  mind,''''  read  "  with  united  souls  being 
 of  one  mind."     A. 
 
 3.  The  Christian's  love  will  lead  him  first  of  all 
 to  discern  what  is  good  in  another,  to  discover  even 
 in  his  blemishes  his  peculiar  gifts,  that  in  which  he 
 is  really  superior  to  himself;  while,  on  the  other 
 hand,  through  a  self-scrutiny  sharpened  by  the 
 Spirit  which  quickens  him,  he  detects  with  rigor- 
 ous exactness  his  own  faults.  And  this  self-rigor, 
 united  with  love,  will  give  leniency  to  his  judgment 
 of  whatever  may  obscure  the  divine  life  in  others. 
 And  this  manner  of  viewing  one's  self,  in  relation 
 to  others,  will  appear,  likewise,  in  his  whole  con- 
 duct in  regard  to  them.     N. There  is  naturally 
 
 in  all  men  a  kind  of  fancied  infaUibility  in  them- 
 selves, which  makes  them  contentiotts,  contrary  to 
 the  apostle's  rule.  Let  nothing  be  done  through  strife, 
 and  as  earnest  upon  differing  in  the  smallest  punc- 
 tilio as  in  a  high  article  of  faith.  Stronger  spirits 
 are  usually  more  patient  of  contradiction,  especially 
 in  doubtful  things ;  and  they  that  see  farthest  are 
 least  peremptory  in  their  determinations.     L. 
 
 Vainglory.  How  m\ich  more  abundant  would 
 be  our  tranquillity,  how  much  happier  our  lives,  how 
 much  more  attractive  to  others  our  Christianity,  if 
 the  canker-worm  of  party  spirit,  vainglory,  and 
 contempt  of  others  did  not  blight  the  noblest  por- 
 tion of  our  hidden  life !  LoAvliness  of  mind. 
 Humility  is  the  secret  of  true  rest,  for  the  lowly 
 heart  is  also  the  quiet,  the  satisfied,  the  God-hal- 
 lowed heart.  Humility  is  the  secret  of  true  power  ; 
 for  in  the  kingdom  of  God  no  one  can  accomplish 
 so  much  as  he  who  has  learned  to  think  humbly  of 
 himself  and  highly  of  the  Saviour.  Therefore,  all 
 God's  dealings  with  his  people  have  no  other  object 
 than  daily  to  free  them  more  and  more  from  the 
 dominion  of  self,  in  order  that  Christ  may  be  all  to 
 ,  them.      Van  0. 
 
 4.  In  every  age  and  in  every  class  of  life,  sym- 
 pathy is  the  great  craving  of  the  human  heart,  and 
 if  we  can  be  so  unselfish  as  to  forget  ourselves  and 
 show  it  with  the  peculiarities  of  others,  we  shall  be 
 astonished  at  the  rich  return — how  cold  natures 
 open  out  to  a  kindly  presence,  as  flowers  in  spring 
 when  the  hard  frost  lifts  its  repressive  hand.  And 
 in  pursuing  such  a  course  we  shall  best  succeed  in 
 elevating  and  broadening  our  own  nature.  If  we 
 could  bring  all  around  us  into  our  own  mold,  we 
 should  only  have  narrowed  ourselves  in  the  process 
 of  constraining  others.     But,  if  we  enter  into  sym- 
 
 pathy with  their  pursuits,  we  not  merely  grow  in 
 unselfishness,  but  add  something  to  our  intellectual 
 nature  which  was  not  there  before.  We  have  so 
 much  more  of  humanity  within  us.  There  can  be 
 no  finer  instance  of  the  way  in  which  we  gain  by 
 yielding,  and  make  conquests  of  men  and  things 
 when  we  seem  to  be  led  captive.     Ker. 
 
 Let  it  only  be  supposed  that  selfishness  has  been 
 banished  from  the  Church,  and  what  would  ensue  ? 
 Each  denomination  of  Christians,  without  sacrificing 
 its  distinctive  character,  would  embrace  and  seek  to 
 ally  itself  as  closely  with  all  the  rest  as  a  com- 
 munity of  interest,  hope,  and  affection  could  bind 
 it.  Each  creed  would  have  the  necessity  and  di- 
 vinity of  brotherly  love  among  its  primary  articles, 
 teaching  the  Christian  that  a  heart  glowing  with 
 affection  to  "  the  brethren "  exhales  the  incense 
 most  acceptable  to  God ;  that  such  love  is  God  in 
 man.  Devotion,  no  longer  terminating  in  itself, 
 would  go  to  God  and  plead  for  the  world.  Piety, 
 no  longer  seeking  after  comfort  as  an  end,  would 
 find  it  without  seeking;  find  it  in  the  paths  of 
 Christian  activity  and  usefulness.  A  love  which 
 would  yearn  over  the  whole  human  race ;  a  zeal 
 which  would  be  constantly  devising  fresh  methods 
 of  usefulness,  denying  itself,  and  laying  itself  out 
 for  God;  and  a  perseverance  which  would  never 
 rest  till  the  whole  family  of  man  should  be  seated 
 at  the  banquet  of  salvation :  these  would  be  the 
 prevailing  features  of  the  entire  Christian  communi- 
 ty. The  tabernacle  of  God  would  be  with  men  upon 
 the  earth,  God  would  bless  us,  and  all  the  ends  of 
 the  earth  would  fear  him. 
 
 5-8.  When  the  Apostle  Paul  would  enjoin  the 
 Philippians  to  "look  every  man  on  the  things  of 
 others,"  he  points  them  to  "  the  mind  which  was 
 also  in  Christ  Jesus."  He  does  not  content  himself 
 with  merely  stating  the  fact  of  our  Lord's  conde- 
 scension and  death  ;  but,  as  if  the  immensity  of  the 
 stoop  which  Christ  made  were  too  great  to  be  com- 
 prehended at  once,  he  follows  him  downward  from 
 point  to  point,  till  he  has  reached  the  lowest  depth 
 of  his  humiliation.  As  if  he  felt  convinced  that 
 the  amazing  spectacle  could  not  fail  to  annihilate 
 selfishness  in  every  other  heart,  as  it  had  in  his  own, 
 his  only  anxiety  is  that  it  should  be  vividly  present- 
 ed before  the  eye  of  the  mind.  Having  carried 
 our  thoughts  up  to  that  infinite  height  where  Christ 
 had  been  from  eternity  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father, 
 he  shows  us  the  Son  of  God  divesting  himself  of  his 
 glory ;  and  then  he  detains  our  eye  in  a  prolonged 
 gaze  on  his  descending  course ;    condescending  to 
 
452 
 
 SECTION  306.—PHILIPPIAXS  2  :  1-30. 
 
 be  born ;  voluntarily  subjecting  himself  to  all  the 
 humbling  conditions  of  our  nature ;  taking  on  him- 
 self the  responsibilities  of  a  servant ;  still  hum- 
 bling himself,  still  passing  from  one  depth  of  igno- 
 miny to  a  lower  still ;  becoming  obedient  unto 
 death ;  and  that  death  the  most  humbling,  the  most 
 replete  with  agony  and  shame — the  death  of  the 
 cross.     J.  H. 
 
 6.  The  mind  of  the  apostle,  as  expressed  in  the 
 original  words,  is  that  Christ,  previously  existing  on 
 an  equality  with  God,  did  not  regard  this  his  equal- 
 ity, this  his  loftiness  and  glory,  a  thing  to  be  held 
 fast  by  him,  but  gave  it  up  and  emptied  himself  so 
 as  to  become  man.  And  the  very  plain  words  in 
 which  this  is  expressed  are :  "  Who,  existing  (or 
 being)  in  the  form  of  God,  deemed  not  his  equality 
 with  God  a  thing  to  grasp  at,"  i.  e.,  a  matter  for 
 him  to  retain,  as  one  who  grasps  what  he  is  afraid 
 to  lose.  Thus,  by  keeping  close  to  the  original,  the 
 whole  prel'xistent  majesty  of  Christ  is  set  before 
 us,  and  "the  mind  which  was  in  Christ  Jesus" 
 is  described  in  all  its  self  abandonment  of  divine 
 love.     A. 
 
 7.  We  say,  using  both  the  Scriptural  expres- 
 sions, that  he  "  became  flesh,"  and  that  he  "  took 
 the  form  of  a  servant."  The  word  "  became  "  inti- 
 mates the  indivisibility  of  a  perfect  union ;  while 
 the  word  "  took  "  proclaims  the  immutability  of  the 
 Divine  nature.  Thus,  God  the  Word  became  per- 
 fect man ;  but  so  that  the  immutable  nature  re- 
 ceived no  injury  from  that  inconceivable  miracle. 
 This,  however,  we  have  learned  by  faith  ;  we  have 
 not  mastered  it  by  inquiry.  And,  having  become 
 man,  he  saves,  by  that  in  him  which  could  share 
 their  sufferings,  the  race  that  was  corporeally  akin 
 to  himself,  in  that  he  paid  the  debt  of  sin,  by  dying 
 for  all  as  man,  and  "  destroyed  him  that  had  the 
 power  of  death,  that  is,  the  devil,"  as  God,  to  whom 
 
 evil  is  hateful.     Procbis. The  nature  which  had' 
 
 sinned  was  the  nature  to  be  redeemed,  and  it  could 
 be  redeemed  only  by  that  which  was  effected  in  the 
 nature  which  had  sinned.  Divinity  alone  could  not 
 be  a  mediator ;  humanity  alone  could  not  be.  The 
 nature  of  the  office,  implying  two  parties,  supposes 
 of  necessity  a  sympathy  with  both  ;  and,  as  God  and 
 man  are  the  parties,  none  but  the  God-man  can 
 possibly  be  the  mediator.  Ilence  Christ  took  upon 
 him  the  form  of  a  servant.  Ilence  "  the  Word  was 
 made  flesh."  E.  M. What  greater  mercy  to- 
 ward the  wretched  could  there  be  than  that  which 
 brought  the  Creator  of  heaven  down  from  heaven, 
 and  arrayed  the  Maker  of  earth  in  an  earthly  body ; 
 which  placed  on  the  same  mortal  level  with  our- 
 selves him  who  continues  coequal  in  the  eternal 
 existence  of  the  Father ;  which  laid  the  form  of  a 
 servant  on  the  Lord  of  the  world ;  that  the  Bread 
 Himself  might   hunger.   Strength   be   made   weak, 
 
 Health  be  wounded,  and  Life  die  ?  And  all  this, 
 that  our  hunger  might  be  fed,  our  dryness  moistened, 
 our  weakness  comforted,  our  iniquity  quenched,  our 
 charity  enkindled  !  What  greater  mercy  than  that 
 the  Creator  should  become  a  creature,  the  Sovereign 
 become  a  servant,  the  Redeemer  be  sold,  the  Exalter 
 be  abased,  the  Reviver  be  slain  ?     Aug. 
 
 8.  Obedient  unto  death.  It  is  to  the  life- 
 long obedience  of  Christ,  terminating  in  that  last 
 and  greatest  act  of  obedience,  death,  that  the  apos- 
 tle here  directs  us.  The  life  and  the  death  thus 
 connected  with  each  other  by  the  apostle,  though 
 differing  in  many  things,  yet  resembled  each  other 
 in  this,  that  they  were  both  vicarious.  Christ  was 
 our  substitute,  as  Luther  delighted  to  proclaim* 
 from  his  cradle  to  his  cross,  from  Bethlehem  to 
 Golgotha.  It  was  as  our  sin-bearing  substitute  that 
 he  entered  on  his  life  of  obedience,  and  as  the  same 
 that  he  finished  that  life  upon  the  cross.  He  was 
 the  obedient  one  all  his  life  through ;  and  that  obe- 
 dience was  for  us  ;  that  law-fulfilling  was  for  us; 
 that  perfection  was /or  us.  In  his  completeness  we 
 are  complete ;  by  his  stripes  we  are  healed ;  and  by 
 
 his  death  we  are  reconciled.     An. It  is  not  by 
 
 the  mere  sufferings  endured  between  Gethsemane 
 and  Calvary  that  Jesus  Christ  saves  us,  but  by  all 
 the  sufferings  of  his  life,  which  constituted  through- 
 out one  entire  passion.  His  work  forms  an  indivis- 
 ible whole.  He  could  not  save  us  without  suffering 
 and  dying ;  but  he  did  not  accomplish  the  work 
 merely  by  suffering  and  death.  He  accomplished 
 it  by  all  that  he  was  and  by  all  that  he  performed  ; 
 by  his  actions  and  by  his  words  ;  by  what  he  did 
 
 .  and  what  he  suffered;  by  his  life  as  by  his  death. 
 A.  V. 
 
 9.  A  name  abore  every  name.  Along  the 
 track  of  the  ages,  above  all  vicissitudes  of  opinion 
 and  feeling,  luminous  by  his  own  majesty  and  beau- 
 ty, appears  the  Just  One,  in  whom  alone  the  absolute 
 perfection  of  the  Godhead  irradiated  over  human 
 flesh,  the  praises  of  earth  and  heaven  evermore  ac- 
 cumulating around  him,  the  sweet  savor  of  his  name 
 spreading  itself  through  the  air  we  breathe,  strength- 
 ening the  weary,  cheering  the  sad,  restoring  our 
 
 souls.     0.  E.  D. 10.   The  name  of  Jesus. 
 
 He  took  this  name  on  him  as  though  he  had  chosen 
 it  for  himself.  He  bore  it  about  with  him  as  long 
 as  he  lived  on  earth,  and  when  he  died  he  died  with 
 it  above  him  on  his  cross.  And  he  bears  it  now. 
 Think  of  him  on  his  throne.  He  has  indeed  another 
 name  written  on  him  there,  "  King  of  kings,  and 
 Lord  of  lords  " ;  but  when  he  sjjcaks  to  us,  he  says, 
 "  I  am  Jesus  still,  Jesus  your  Saviour."     C.  B. 
 
 Verse  10  should  stand,  "  that  in  the  name  of  Je- 
 sus every  knee  should  bend."  The  meaning  in  the 
 mind  of  the  writer  is,  that  the  purpose  of  this  exal- 
 tation of  the  Lord  Jesus  was,  that  in  his  name 
 
SECTION  306.—PHILIPPIANS  2  : 1-30. 
 
 453 
 
 snould  all  prayer  be  made ;  that  no  man  should 
 come  to  the  Father  but  through  him.  lie  himself 
 shows  what  meaning  he  attached  to  the  phrase 
 "  bowing  the  knee  "  in  Eph.  3  :  14.  It  is  with  him 
 an  expression  for  offering  up  prayer.     A. 
 
 11.  Confess  that  he  is  Lord.  We  feel  that 
 he  is  entitled  to  be  made  head  over  all  things,  and 
 to  have  the  power,  not  only  of  presenting  his  Church 
 without  spot  or  wrinkle  before  the  presence  of  the 
 Father,  but  of  collecting  the  angels  under  his  head- 
 ship, and  extending  his  grace  through  all  the  realms 
 of  intelligent  being,  so  as  finally  to  destroy  the  pos- 
 sibility of  sin.  This  is  the  grand  consummation, 
 and  it  is  a  beautiful  and  glorious  reward.  He  is  to 
 finish  transgression  and  to  make  an  end  of  sin,  to 
 redeem  and  sanctify  the  Church,  and  to  confirm  in 
 holiness  every  order  of  unfallen  being ;  so  that,  when 
 his  work  is  finished  and  his  glory  complete,  the  in- 
 telligent universe,  by  virtue  of  one  grand  enterprise 
 of  triumphant  virtue,  shall  be  bound  inviolably  to 
 the  throne  of  God.     J.  H.  T. 
 
 12.  "Workout"  ought  to  be  "carry out."  We 
 do  not  v:ork  out  our  own  salvation,  for  we  are  saved 
 by  grace ;  but  we  do  carrii  out  our  own  salvation. 
 
 A. "  What  God  hath  joined  together,  let  not  man 
 
 put  asunder ! "  Here  are  joined  together,  in  the 
 compass  of  one  practical  exhortation,  faith  in  a  fin- 
 ished salvation,  and  yet  u'ork ;  God  working  all  in 
 me,  and  yet  I  able  and  bound  to  work  likewise  ; 
 God  upholding  and  sustaining  his  child  to  the  very 
 end,  "  perfecting  that  which  concerns  him,"  making 
 his  salvation  certain  and  sure,  and  yet  the  Christian 
 working  "  with  fear  and  trembling,"  lest  he  should 
 come  short  of  the  grace  of  God.     A.  M. 
 
 It  must  not  be  forgotten  that  the  Epistles  were 
 written,  not  to  make  converts,  but  to  edify  converts 
 already  made.  In  the  Book  of  Acts  we  have  exam- 
 ples of  addresses  made  to  unbelievers.    G.  P.  F. 
 
 Remember  that  none  but  Christian  people  have  any- 
 thing to  do  with  these  words.  To  all  others  this 
 injunction  is  utterly  inapplicable.  It  is  addressed 
 to  the  "  beloved,  who  have  always  obeyed  "  ;  to  the 
 "saints  in  Christ  Jesus,  which  are  at  Philippi." 
 Paul  has  no  idea  of  giving  his  disciples  a  lesson  in 
 abstract  theology,  or  laying  for  them  a  foundation 
 of  a  philosophy  of  free  will  and  divine  sovereignty ; 
 he  is  not  merely  communicating  to  these  Philippians 
 truths  for  their  creed,  but  precepts  for  their  deeds. 
 Just  as  little  as  Scripture  gives  countenance  to  the 
 error  that  makes  religion  theology  rather  than  life, 
 just  so  little  does  it  give  countenance  to  the  far 
 more  contemptible  and  shallow  error  common  in 
 our  day,  which  sai/s,  Religion  is  not  theology,  but 
 life  ;  and  means,  "  Therefore,  it  does  not  matter 
 ■what  theology  you  have,  you  can  work  a  good  life 
 out  with  any  creed  ! "  The  Bible  never  teaches  un- 
 practical speculations,   and  the  Bible  never    gives 
 
 precepts  which  do  not  rest  on  the  profoundest 
 truths.     A.  M. 
 
 Work  out  your  own  salvation.  The  apos- 
 tle has  here  in  view,  not  the  getting  correct  notions 
 of  the  grace  of  God,  nor  even  the  exercise  of  devo- 
 tional feelings  toward  God,  but  mainly  the  attain- 
 ment of  the  mind  that  was  in  Christ,  the  putting  off 
 the  oj^  man  and  putting  on  the  new.  It  is  the  pur- 
 suit, in  fact,  of  practical  godliness,  such  a  spirit  and 
 demeanor  as  adorn  the  gospel.  "  Onl)',"  saith  he, 
 "  let  your  conversation  be  as  becomcth  the  gospel  of 
 Christ."  And  he  then  proceeds  to  point  out  the 
 details  of  such  a  conduct ;  exhorting  them  to  unity 
 of  spirit  as  brethren,  and  in  the  faith  and  patience 
 of  Jesus  Christ ;  to  have  a  tender  regard  for  the 
 welfare  one  of  another,  according  to  the  mind  that 
 was  in  Christ  Jesus ;  to  be  blameless  and  harmless, 
 the  sons  of  God  without  rebuke,  shining  as  lights  in 
 an  evil  world.  In  a  word,  this  working  out  our  own 
 salvation  is  a  following  out  in  our  daily  walk  of  that 
 deliverance  from  evil,  and  from  all  its  consequences, 
 which  is  brought  nigh  to  us  in  the  gospel.  Goode. 
 Work  as  well  as  believe,  and  in  the  daily  prac- 
 tice of  faithful  obedience,  in  the  daily  subjugation 
 of  your  own  spirits  to  his  Divine  power,  in  the  daily 
 crucifixion  of  your  flesh  with  its  affections  and  lusts, 
 in  the  daily  straining  after  loftier  heights  of  godli- 
 ness and  purer  atmospheres  of  devotion  and  love, 
 make  more  thoroughly  your  own  that  which  you  pos- 
 sess. "  Give  all  diligence  to  make  your  calling  and 
 election  sure  " ;  and  remember  that  not  a  past  act  of 
 faith,  but  a  present  and  continuous  life  of  loving, 
 faithful  work  in  Christ,  which  is  his  and  yet  yours, 
 is  the  "holding  fast  the  beginning  of  your  con- 
 fidence firm  unto  the  end."     A.  M. 
 
 With  fear  and  trembling.  He  refers  to 
 the  feeling  of  personal  accountability  and  helpless- 
 ness, of  insecurity  and  instability  in  ourselves,  by 
 which  we  may  be  ever  admonished  to  continual 
 watchfulness,  and  to  ever-renewed  waiting  upon  God 
 as  the  fountain  of  all  our  strength.  This  feeling  of 
 dependence,  the  ground-tone  of  the  Christian  life, 
 is  ever  to  be  maintained.  It  is  this  which  must 
 combat  the  presumption  of  a  vain  human  self- 
 reliance,  which,  finding  itself  deceived  in  the  result, 
 so  easily  gives  place  to  dejection  and  despair.  X. 
 But  why  should  he  that  hath  assurance  of  sal- 
 vation fear?  If  there  is  truth  in  his  assurance, 
 nothing  can  disappoint  him,  not  sin  itself ;  but  it  is 
 no  less  true  that,  if  he  do  not  fear  to  sin,  there  is  no 
 truth  in  his  assurance ;  it  is  not  the  assurance  of 
 faith,  but  the  mispersuasion  of  a  secure  and  profane 
 mind.  This  fear  is  not  cowardice ;  it  doth  not  de- 
 base but  elevates  the  mind  ;  for  it  drowns  all  lower 
 fears,  and  begets  true  fortitude  and  courage  to  en- 
 counter all  dangers,  for  a  good  conscience  and  the 
 obeying  of  God.     L. 
 
454 
 
 SECTION  306.—PHILIPPIAN8  2  : 1-30. 
 
 13.  "  O/his  good  pleasure  "  should  be  "/or  his 
 good  pleasure."  The  meaning  is  not  that  God  work- 
 eth  in  us  to  will  and  to  do  as  he  pleases,  but  so  that 
 his  will  is  subserved  by  our  willing  and  doing.     A. 
 
 Because  it  is  "  God  which  worketh  in  us  both  to 
 
 will  and  to  do"  we  are  called  to  "work  out  our  own 
 salvation."  The  instinct  of  every  renewed  soul 
 realizes  this  fact,  and  his  every  prayer  expresses,  in 
 one  and  the  same  breath,  both  the  divine  source  and 
 the  absolutely  vohmtary  character  of  all  his  Chris- 
 tian emotions  and  activities.  How  the  two  interact 
 and  blend  into  one  is  a  beautiful  subject  for  thought, 
 but  not  to  be  fully  apprehended  here,  and  possibly 
 never.  D.  B. Paul  blends  the  two  things  to- 
 gether, and  sees — strangely  to  some  people — no  con- 
 tradiction, nor  limitation,  nor  puzzle,  but  a  ground  of 
 encouragement  to  cheerful  obedience.  Do  you  work, 
 "/or  it  is  God  that  worketh  in  you."  And  does  the 
 apostle  limit  the  divine  operation  ?  Notice  how  his 
 words  seem  picked  out  on  purpose  to  express  most 
 emphatically  its  all-pervading  energy,  to  express 
 with  the  utmost  possible  emphasis  that  all  which  a 
 good  man  is  and  does  is  its  fruit.  It  is  not  that 
 God  gives  men  the  power,  and  then  leaves  them-  to 
 make  the  use  of  it.  The  whole  process,  from  the 
 first  sowing  of  the  seed  until  its  last  blossoming  and 
 fruiting,  in  the  shape  of  an  accomplished  act,  of 
 which  God  shall  bless  the  springing — it  is  all  God's 
 together  I — a  thorough-going,  absolute  attribution 
 of  every  power,  every  action,  all  the  thoughts, 
 Tvords,  and  deeds  of  a  Christian  soul  to  God.  No 
 words  could  be  selected  which  would  more  thor- 
 oughly cut  away  the  ground  from  every  half-and- 
 half  system  which  attempts  to  deal  them  out  in  two 
 portions,  part  God's  and  part  mine.  With  all  em- 
 phasis Paul  attributes  all  to  God.     A.  M. 
 
 To  let  the  divine  decrees  stretch  everywhere  and 
 hold  all,  embracing  even  these  finite  activities  and 
 this  finite  freedom  as  a  part  of  their  stupendous 
 machinery,  is  more  than  we  can  master.  Nor  in 
 the  Scripture  is  any  attempt  ever  made  to  reconcile 
 the  two  agencies  of  God  and  man.  Had  such  a 
 reconcilement  been  necessary,  God  would  certainly 
 have  suggested  it.  But  now  it  lies  back  in  the  dark- 
 ness, and  we  must  consent  to  leave  it  there.  It  is 
 one  of  the  secret  things  belonging  unto  the  Lord 
 God.  The  things  revealed  are  the  facts  themselves 
 reconciled — on  the  one  side,  a  divine  efficiency  which 
 seems  to  clasp  the  universe  as  with  iron  arms ;  on 
 the  other  side,  a  human  freedom  which  seems  to 
 threaten  anarchy.  These  two  elements  we  must  ac- 
 cept and  hold  them  together  as  we  can,  denying 
 neither,  and  abating  the  force  of  neither,  holding  to 
 the  divine  efficiency  without  flinching,  making  our 
 faith  stout  and  masculine  with  it,  holding  also  to 
 the  human  accountability,  making  our  faith  clastic 
 and  agile  with  it.     And,  as  to  the  harmony  between 
 
 them,  let  us  never  expect  to  find  it  in  this  world. 
 Let  us  rather  leave  it,  and.  leave  it  gladly,  for  the 
 revelations  of  eternity.  For  the  present,  let  us  be 
 careful  only  that  God  be  honored  and  our  own  des- 
 tiny happily  accomplished.     K.  D.  II. 
 
 A  Christian  knows  God's  providence  is  in  all 
 things,  yet  is  as  diligent  in  his  calling  and  business 
 as  if  he  were  to  provide  for  his  own  happiness.  He 
 believes  beforehand  that  God  has  purposed  what  he 
 shall  be,  and  that  nothing  can  make  him  alter  his 
 purpose ;  yet  prays  and  endeavors,  as  if  he  would 
 force  God  to  save  him  for  ever.  He  prays  and 
 labors  for  that  which  he  is  confident  God  means  to 
 give ;  and  the  more  assured  he  is,  the  more  earnest 
 he  prays.  He  believes  his  prayers  are  heard  even 
 when  they  are  denied,  and  gives  thanks  for  that 
 which  he  prays  against.     Bacon. 
 
 14.  Without  murmurings.  A  singular  sub- 
 tilty  attaches  to  the  sin  of  excessive  fault-finding, 
 which  makes  it  remarkably  difficult  of  correction. 
 Self-knowledge  comes  with  peculiar  slowness  to  com- 
 plainers.  It  is  doubtful  whether  one  person  in  a 
 hundred  of  those  who  are  conspicuously  given  to 
 pointing  out  real  or  imaginary  foibles  in  their  neigh- 
 bors, and  speaking  censoriously  to  their  housemates, 
 would  be  found  to  be  conscious  in  the  least  degree 
 of  having  any  other  than  a  charitable  judgment,  a 
 sweet  tongue,  and  a  reasonably  contented  disposi- 
 tion. But  God  searches  us  within  and  searches  us 
 out.  These  perpetual  murmurings  make  no  accept- 
 able music  in  his  ear.  They  find  no  pattern  or 
 sanction  in  the  gentleness  of  the  conversation  of 
 Christ.  They  disturb  the  air,  ruffle  the  temper,  pro- 
 voke angry  rejoinders,  make  virtue  difficult,  dis- 
 courage penitents,  exasperate  children,  disorder  so- 
 ciety, and  degrade  the  honor  of  the  Church.  They 
 are  a  gross  form  of  ingratitude  to  God  ;  for  if  we 
 were  really  mindful  of  the  countless  mercies  we  are 
 receiving,  how  could  we  find  time  or  heart  to  speak 
 only  of  the  blemishes  or  shortcomings  of  those 
 around  us  ?     F.  D.  II. 
 
 15.  Saints  are  the  lights  of  the  world  ;  but 
 lights  are  not  kindled  in  empty  halls  and  unpeopled 
 solitudes.  They  burn  where  houses  stand  thick  and 
 crowds  throng  the  busy  streets,  or  shine  out  at  the 
 harbor  mouth  through  the  night  and  tempest — 
 guiding  lights  by  whose  welcome  gleams  the  sailor, 
 leaving  storms  behind,  steers  his  bark  into  the 
 desired  haven.  Let  such  be  the  aim  of  God's 
 l)eople.  Living  for  their  sanctification,  separate  in 
 a  sense  from  the  world,  and  moving,  like  the  stars 
 above  it,  in  a  loftier  sphere,  let  them  shine  with  the 
 luster  of  holy  and  useful  lives,  that  others,  seeing 
 their  good  works,  may  glorify  their  Father  which  is 
 in  heaven.  T.  G. Light,  pure,  rich,  varied,  daz- 
 zling, shines  forth  from  these  heavens  by  day  and  by 
 night,  just  as  the  light  of  the  Christian's  example  is 
 
SECTION'  306.—PHILIPPIANS  2  : 1-30. 
 
 455 
 
 to  be  poured  on  the  darkness  of  the  world.  It 
 shines  not  indeed  for  display,  but  for  use  ;  not  for 
 its  own  glory,  but,  like  the  light  that  should  radiate 
 from  the  Christian's  life,  to  illustrate  the  glory  of 
 the  great  Creator.  And  if  Christian  light  does 
 not  shine  forth  in  the  life,  we  have  the  highest 
 evidence  that  it  has  never  been  enkindled  in  the 
 heart.     A.  B. 
 
 16.  Holding  forth  the  word  of  life.  Let 
 your  daily  life  be  an  unuttered  yet  perpetual  plead- 
 ing with  man  for  God.  Let  men  feel  in  contact 
 with  you  the  grandeur  of  that  religion  to  whose 
 ■claims  they  will  not  listen,  and  the  glory  of  that 
 Saviour  whose  name  you  may  not  name.  Let  the 
 sacredness  of  God's  slighted  law  be  proclaimed  by 
 your  uniform  sacrifice  of  inclination  to  duty,  by 
 your  repression  of  every  unkind  word,  your  scorn 
 of  every  undue  or  base  advantage,  your  stern  and 
 uncompromising  resistance  to  the  temptations  of 
 appetite  and  sense.  Preach  the  preciousness  of 
 time  by  your  husbanding  of  its  rapid  hours  and 
 your  crowding  of  its  days  with  duties.  Though  no 
 warning  against  an  unspiritual,  no  exhortation  to  a 
 lioly  life  might  be  tolerated,  let  your  own  pure, 
 earnest,  unworldly  character  and  bearing  be  to  the 
 careless  soul  a  perpetual  atmosphere  of  spirituality 
 haunting  and  hovering  round  it.  The  moral  in- 
 fluence of  such  a  life  can  not  be  lost.  Like  the 
 seed  which  the  wind  wafts  into  hidden  glades, 
 where  no  sower's  hand  could  reach  to  scatter  it,  the 
 subtile  germ  of  Christ's  truth  will  be  borne  on  the 
 secret  atmosphere  of  a  holy  life  into  hearts  which 
 no  preacher's  voice  could  penetrate.     Caird. 
 
 17.  For  "if  I  be  offered"  read  "if  I  am  even 
 being  poured  out."  He  alludes  to  present,  not 
 merely  to  possible  circumstances,  and  regards  his 
 own  blood  as  the  libation  being  poured  out  over  the 
 sacrifice,  as  the  Jews  poured  wine  (see  Num.  28  :  7 ; 
 
 15  :  4,    etc.).      A. All    believers    are    become, 
 
 through  Christ  and  in  fellowship  with  him,  what  he 
 himself  is — priests  before  the  God  of  Jesus  Christ. 
 Paul  regards  as  his  own  priestly  calling  the  apostolic 
 work  ;  as  his  own  acceptable  offering  to  God,  the 
 faith  planted  by  him  among  the  Gentiles  and  the 
 Christian  life  of  the  converted  heathen  world.  It 
 is  in  this  sense  he  speaks  in  these  words  to  his 
 Philippian  brethren  of  "  the  sacrifice  and  priestly 
 service  of  their  faith "  as  his  offering  to  God.  It 
 was  customary,  moreover,  to  pour  out  wine  upon  the 
 ^Itar,  a  so-called  libation,  as  a  seal  of  the  offering. 
 Paul,  foreseeing  that  his  own  blood  might  be  poured 
 out  in  his  priestly  office  of  proclaiming  the  gospel 
 among  the  heathen,  that  he  might  be  called  to  tes- 
 tify to  what  he  preached  in  the  very  face  of  death, 
 and  to  put  the  seal  of  martyrdom  upon  his  life's 
 work,  here  speaks  of  the  outpouring  of  his  own 
 blood   as  a  libation — an  offering  of  himself  upon 
 
 the  sacrifice.  Thus,  with  confidence,  the  apostle 
 advances  toward  so  glorious  a  consummation  of  his 
 work.  Far  from  needing  solace  from  others,  he 
 could  call  on  the  Philippians  to  rejoice  with  him.  N. 
 21.  Their  own,  not  Christ's.  As  if  their 
 interest  and  His  were  two  separate,  opposite,  ir- 
 reconcilable things,  or  as  if  they  had  never  heard 
 of  the  grace  or  the  claims  of  Christ,  many  Christian 
 professors  may  be  seen  pursuing  their  own  ends  as 
 eagerly  and  wasting  their  substance  as  selfishly  as 
 the  world  around  them.  Self  is  Dives  in  the  man- 
 sion, clothed  in  purple,  and  faring  sumptuously  every 
 day — the  cause  of  Christ  is  Lazarus  lying  at  his 
 gate,  and  fed  only  with  the  crumbs  which  fall  from 
 
 his  table.     J.  H. Self-seeking  blinds  the  soul, 
 
 that  it  can  not  see  a  beauty  in  Christ  nor  an  excel- 
 lency in  holiness ;  it  distempers  the  palate,  that  a 
 man  can  not  taste  sweetness  in  the  word  of  God, 
 nor  in  the  ways  of  God,  nor  in  the  society  of  the 
 people  of  God ;  it  shuts  the  hand  against  all  the 
 soul-enriching  offers  of  Christ ;  it  hardens  the  heart 
 against  all  the  knocks  and  entreaties  of  Christ ;  it 
 makes  the  soul  as  an  empty  vine  and  as  a  barren 
 wilderness ;  in  a  word,  there  is  nothing  that  bespeaks 
 a  man  to  be  more  empty  and  void  of  God,  Christ, 
 
 and  grace  than  self-seeking.     Brooks. More  than 
 
 this,  selfishness  is  the  most  utter  destitution  of  a 
 human  being.  It  can  bring  nothing  to  his  reUef ;  it 
 adds  soreness  to  his  sorrows ;  it  sharpens  his  pains  ; 
 it  aggravates  all  the  losses  he  is  liable  to  endure,  and, 
 when  goaded  to  extremes,  often  turns  destroyer  and 
 strikes  its  last  blows  on  himself.     H.  H, 
 
 25-30.  Epaphroditus  is  not  so  much  as  named 
 except  here  and  again  in  the  last  chapter  of  this 
 Epistle,  j'et  even  by  so  brief  a  mention  the  name  is 
 embalmed  and  consecrated.  Besides  the  testimony 
 to  his  worth,  these  verses  are  remarkable  for  a  re- 
 finement of  Christian  thought  and  feeling  evinced 
 in  two  or  three  points.  The  dangerous  illness  of 
 Epaphroditus  is  spoken  of  with  the  utmost  natural 
 concern.  So  far  is  the  apostle  from  chiding  the 
 anxiety  of  the  Philippian  Church,  that  he  adds  a  ten- 
 der expression  of  his  own.  He  would  be  himself 
 "  the  less  sorrowful  "  when  they  should  rejoice  in  the 
 safe  return  of  their  messenger.  Here,  too,  is  shown 
 the  operation  of  a  true  Christian  charity,  which 
 moves  us  to  relieve  the  disquietude  of  others  on  our 
 account  instead  of  exacting  their  sympathy.  Epa- 
 phroditus knew  the  sympathy  which  his  case  would 
 excite  among  his  Philippian  brethren,  and  was  in  a 
 manner  impatient  to  relieve  all  such  disquietude,  as 
 he  was  now  able  to  do,  by  giving  them  personal 
 proof  of  his  recovery.  The  apostle  enters  into  this 
 feeling,  and  finds  relief  in  lightening  the  burden  of 
 his  companion  and  of  those  to  whom  he  returns. 
 How  fully  the  messenger  identifies  himself  with 
 those  who  sent  him,  and  the  apostle  with  both,  each 
 forward  to  allay  the  distress  and  to  partake  of  the 
 joy  of  the  others ! 
 
 Here  also  is  shown  how  a  loving  and  devout 
 spirit  may  lead  us  to  recognize  the  goodness  of  God 
 to  ourselves  m  his  sroodness  to  others.     There  is  not 
 
456  SECTION  307.—PHILIPPIANS  3  :  1-21;  k  :  1. 
 
 anywhere  a  more  exquisite  delicacy  of   sentiment  j  excellence  in  examples  which  make  it  not  the  less 
 
 than  in  Paul's  commemoration  of  his  friend's  recov-  beautiful  because  it  is  not  the  only  and  not  the  prin- 
 
 erv.     He  naturiiUy  spoke  of  his  restored  health  as  a  cipal  affection.     Could  friends  stand  nearer  to  each 
 
 mercy  from  God  ou  that  brother;  but  he  adds,  "  And  other  than  Paul  and  Epaphroditus?     Could  mere 
 
 not  on  him  only,  but  on  me  also,  lest  I  should  have  natural  sentiment  bind  them  together  as  closely  as 
 
 sorrow  upon  sorrow":   so  fully  does  he   identify  the  affinity  of  Christian  faith  and  love V    In  all  ages 
 
 himself  with  his  friend,  first  in  "suffering  and  peril,  the  Church  has  nurtured  a  like  union  of  souls,  hal- 
 
 and  then  not  less  in  the  deliverance.     If  the  Scrip-  lowing  domestic  ties,  intertwining  branches  of  "  the 
 
 tures  have  little  to  say  of  friendship  by  itself  as  a  true  Vine,"  knitting  together  human  hearts  in  the 
 
 merely  human  affection,  they  exhibit  its  quality  and  \  unity  of  the  Spirit.     0.  E.  D. 
 
 Section  307. 
 
 Philippians  iii.  1-21 ;  iv,  1. 
 
 1  Finally,  ray  brethren,  rejoice  in  the  Lord.     To  write  the  same  things  to  you,  to  me  in- 
 
 2  deed  is  not  grievous,  but  for  you  it  is  safe.    Beware  of  dogs,  beware  of  evil  workers,  beware 
 
 3  of  the  concision.     For  we  are  the  circumcision,  which  worship  God  in  the  spirit,  and  re- 
 
 4  joice  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  have  no  confidence  in  the  flesh.     Though  I  might  also  have  confi- 
 dence in  the  flesh.     If  any  other  man  thinketh  that  he  hath  whereof  he  might  trust  in  the 
 
 5  flesh,  I  more  :  circumcised  the  eighth  day,  of  the  stock  of  Israel,  of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin^ 
 
 6  an  Hebrew  of  the  Hebrews ;  as  touching  the  law,  a  Pharisee ;  concerning  zeal,  persecuting 
 
 7  the  church ;  touching  the  righteousness  wliich  is  in  the  law,  blameless.     But  what  things 
 
 8  were  gain  to  me,  those  I  counted  loss  for  Christ.     Yea  doubtless,  and  I  count  all  things  but 
 loss  for  tlie  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  my  Lord  ;  for  whom  I  have  suf- 
 
 9  fered  the  loss  of  all  things,  and  do  count  them  but  dung,  that  I  may  win  Christ,  and  be 
 found  in  him,  not  having  mine  own  righteousness,  which  is  of  the  law,  but  that  which  is 
 
 10  through  tlie  faith  of  Christ,  the  righteousness  which  is  of  God  by  faith:  that  I  may  know 
 him,  and  tlie  power  of  his  resurrection,  and  the  fellowship  of  his  sufl'erings,  being  made 
 
 11  conformable  unto  his  death  ;  if  by  any  means  I  might  attain  unto  the  resurrection  of  the 
 
 12  dead.     Not  as  though  I  had  already  attained,  either  were  already  perfect:  but  I  follow 
 
 13  after,  if  that  I  may  apprehend  that  for  which  also  I  am  apprehended  of  Christ  Jesus. 
 Brethren,  I  count  not  myself  to  have  apprehended:  but  this  one  thing  /  do,  forgetting 
 
 14  those  things  which  are  behind,  and  reaching  forth  unto  those  things  which  are  before,  I 
 press  toward  the  mark  for  the  prize  of  the  high  calling  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus. 
 
 15  Let  us  therefore,  as  many  as  be  perfect,  be  thus  minded  :  and  if  in  anything  ye  be  other- 
 
 16  wise  minded,  (4od  shall  reveal  even  this  unto  you.     Nevertheless,  whereto  we  have  already 
 
 17  attained,  let  us  walk  by  the  same  rule,  let  us  mind  the  same  thing.     Brethren,  be  followers 
 
 18  together  of  me,  and  mark  them  which  walk  so  as  ye  have  us  for  an  ensample.     (For  many 
 walk,  of  whom  I  have  told  you  often,  and  now  toll   you  even  weeping,  that  they  are  the 
 
 19  enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ :   whose  end  is  destruction,  whose  God   is  their  belly,  and 
 whose  glory  is  in  their  shame,  who  mind  eartlily  things.) 
 
 20  For  our  conversation  is  in  heaven  ;  from  whence  also  we  look  for  the  Saviour,  the  Lord 
 
 21  Jesus  Christ:  who  shall  change  our  vile  body,  that  it  may  be  fashioned  like  unto  his  glori- 
 ous body,  according  to  the  working  whereby  he  is  able  even  to  su])due  all  things  unto  hini- 
 
 1  self.     Therefore,  my  brethren  dearly  beloved  and  longed  for,  my  joy  and  crown,  so  stand 
 fast  in  the  Lord,  mij  dearly  beloved. 
 
 Conversion  is  not  merely  a  submission  to  the  moral  law.  Paul  was  a  moral  man  in  the  full  and  high 
 sense  of  the  word,  subordinating  his  own  will  to  duty,  even  to  the  point  of  self-renunciation  and  sacrifice. 
 Conversion  is  not  merely  the  acceptance,  however  sincere,  of  certain  religious  principles.  Saul  was  a  be- 
 lieving Israelite,  a  zealous  Jew,  a  rigid  Pharisee,  exact  among  the  exact,  submissive  to  the  Scriptures, 
 serving  the  true  God,  hoping  for  the  Messiah,  o(jual]y  scrupulous  in  observing  and  ardent  in  defending  all 
 the  ordinances  of  Moses.  Conversion  is  not  even  a  mere  gradual  development,  a  progressive  amelioration 
 of  all  the  good  dispositions  which  we  have  just  recognized  in  Saul.     They  could  never  have  yielded  any- 
 
SECTION  307 .—PHILIPPIANS  3  : 1-21;  k  :  1. 
 
 457 
 
 thing  save  that  which  they  contained  in  the  germ ;  Saul  would  only  have  continued  Saul,  and  Paul  would 
 never  have  begun. 
 
 Conversion  is  the  starting-point  of  a  new  life  ;  opposite  to  the  old,  for  the  very  name  marks  the  re- 
 turning upon  and  total  changing  of  one's  path.  By  it  Saul  becomes  not  better,  but  he  becomes  other ; 
 he  is  not  more  faithful  than  formerly  to  his  principles,  but  his  principles  are  changed ;  that  which  he  re- 
 garded as  evil,  he  regards  as  good ;  that  which  he  called  hght,  he  calls  darkness.  A  germ,  new,  unknown, 
 and  foreign,  has  been  deposited  in  the  depth  of  hs  being ;  this  germ  is  faith  in  Jesus,  the  Christ,  the  Son 
 of  God.  Henceforth,  that  which  he  had  sought  in  the  law,  he  seeks  only  in  grace ;  that  which  he  had 
 expected  from  his  own  righteousness,  he  expects  only  from  the  righteousness  of  God  in  Jesus  Christ. 
 And  every  genuine  conversion,  beginning  like  that  of  Saul,  ends  also  like  that.  It  begins  by  Jesus  Christ 
 living  and  reigning  in  the  heart  before  God ;  it  ends  by  Jesus  Christ  living  and  reigning  in  the  works  be- 
 fore men.     Monod. 
 
 1.  For  you  it  is  safe.  As  the  truths  of  our 
 redemption  are  still  the  same,  and  as  our  nature  is 
 still  the  same,  so  the  Christian  minister  must  un- 
 avoidably say  the  same,  or  very  nearly  the  same 
 things,  in  his  preaching  year  after  year.  Naturally, 
 no  doubt,  it  is  very  irksome  to  be  repeating  only 
 what  we  have  said  before  ;  quite  as  irksome  to  the 
 speaker  as  it  can  be  to  the  hearer.  But  Paul  says, 
 "  to  me  indeed  it  is  not  grievous,  but  for  you  it  is 
 safe  "  ;  and  the  i-eason,  probably,  why  he  did  not 
 feel  it  grievous  was,  because  he  knew  that  for  his 
 hearers  it  was  safe ;  and  so  we  ought  all  to  feel 
 when  we  say  or  hear  what  has  been  in  substance 
 often  said  and  heard  before.  If,  from  a  dread  of 
 saying  what  we  have  said  before,  we  try  to  go  off  to 
 something  less  familiar,  what  follows,  but  that  we 
 must  put  the  less  important  truth  in  the  place  of 
 the  more  important,  and  curious  questions  of  little 
 real  value  in  the  place  of  the  word  of  life  ?     T.  A. 
 
 2.  The  true  Christian  spirit  alone  could  make 
 the  decision  between  a  carnal  or  a  spiritual  Mes- 
 siah ;  between  a  righteousness  grounded  on  faith  in 
 the  Redeemer  alone,  or  in  the  law  and  its  works ; 
 between  the  transformation  effected  by  the  divine 
 life,  working  from  within  the  reformation  of  the 
 whole  man,  or  a  mere  external  change  in  outward 
 conduct ;  between  God's  work  or  man's  work,  hum- 
 ble acceptance  of  divine  gifts,  humble  surrender  to 
 Jesus  as  the  Saviour,  or  a  carnal  Messiah,  with  the 
 admission  of  the  desert  of  one's  own  works.  It 
 was  because  the  question  for  the  new  churches  was 
 of  just  such  an  unconditional  opposition,  between 
 what  was  Christian  and  what  was  un-Christian,  that 
 Paul  felt  himself  obliged  to  present  the  case  so 
 strongly,  and  to  testify  so  earnestly  against  those 
 eiToneous  views.  "Beware  of  dogs  "  (the  term  in 
 the  original  expressing' the  shameless  effrontery  of 
 these  opposers  of  the  truth) ;  "  beware  of  evil  work- 
 ers "  (those  who  would  supplant  the  Christian  by 
 the  Jewish  standpoint);  "beware  of  the  concision." 
 N. The  strange,  un-English  term,  "the  conci- 
 sion," is  the  only  rendering  possible  for  the  con- 
 temptuous word  which  Paul  uses  to  designate  the 
 Judaizing  party.  What  he  says  is,  "  Beware  of,  I 
 will  not  say  the  circnmchxon  (for  that  is  an  honor- 
 able name,  as  I  will  presently  show  you),  but  the 
 concision — the  mere  amputation — the  cutting  off  of 
 the  flesh,  and  no  more."  He  reserves  the  word  dr- 
 rM//)cision,  in  its  true  sense,  for  Christians.     A. 
 
 3.  A  scholar  trained  at  the  feet  of  Gamaliel 
 kneels  before  "  the  Father  in  spirit " ;  a  Pharisee 
 of  the  strictest  sect  has  his  shrunk  heart  expanded 
 into  "  joy  in  Christ  Jesus " ;  a  proud  professor, 
 blameless  touching  the  law,  feels  "  no  confidence  in 
 
 the  flesh."  "  We  are  the  circumcision,"  he  says ; 
 says  it  boldly,  after  this  thorough  readjusting  of  his 
 religious  relations.  He  tho^ight  so,  as  a  Jew,  when 
 there  was  none  to  dispute  the  claim.  As  a  Chris- 
 tian, with  all  Jewry  despising  that  claim,  he  is  mre 
 of  it.  A  Saviour  to  go  to  and  walk  by ;  a  Father 
 to  trust  in  and  forget  our  little  selves  in  glorifying ; 
 this  is  the  "circumcision,"  both  "worshiping  the 
 Father  in  spirit "  and  "  rejoicing  in  Christ  Jesus." 
 F.  D.  H. 
 
 4-9.  Even  the  Philippians  needed  a  passing 
 warning.  Active  and  mischievous  teachers  would 
 have  fain  placed  the  sacrifice  of  Calvary  and  the 
 sacraments  of  the  new  Covenant  on  the  level  of  the 
 legal  shadows  which  pointed  to  them.  Paul  appeals 
 to  his  own  case  against  the  Judaizers.  He  had  ■ 
 actually  enjoyed  the  distinctions  of  race  and  blood, 
 of  exact  compliance  with  the  prescriptions  of  the 
 ancient  ritual,  of  high  religious  standing,  of  public 
 consideration  and  personal  character  which  they  so 
 earnestly  coveted  or  recommended.  At  the  bidding 
 of  heaven,  he  had  taken  the  true  measure  of  these 
 
 things,  and  had  renounced  them.      H.  P.  L. A 
 
 wonderful  thing !  the  one,  of  all  others,  who  could 
 have  most  boldly  claimed  a  righteousness  of  his 
 own,  is  that  one,  of  all  others,  who  has  most  clearly 
 rejected  all  self-righteousness,  and  who  has  rested 
 most  absolutely  in  the  alone  grace  of  Jesus  Christ. 
 Minds  less  enlightened,  souls  less  elevated,  in  all 
 Christian  communions,  in  all  the  religions  of  the 
 world,  have  sought  in  privation  or  in  suffering  an 
 imaginary  method  of  appeasing  God,  of  effacing 
 their  sins  and  meriting  heaven;  but  in  his  case,^ 
 that  which  calls  for,  that  which  sustains,  in  his 
 heart  and  in  his  works,  a  devotion  without  reserve, 
 is  the  distinct  contemplation,  the  profound  feeling, 
 of  the  sacrifice  by  which  Jesus  Christ  had  been  be- 
 forehand with  him  without  his  works,  before  his 
 good  works,  and  notwithstanding  his  evil  works. 
 The  crucified  love  of  the  lost  creature  responds  to 
 the  crucified  love  of  God  the  Saviour.  Everywhere 
 justification  "by  grace,  by  faith,"  holds  the  first 
 place  ;  it  is  his  doctrine ,  lie  is  apostle  only  for  that, 
 as  he  had  become  apostle  only  for  that ;  the  transi- 
 tion from  Saul  to  Paul  is  nothing  but  the  transition 
 from  the  law  to  grace.  Paul  and  grace,  grace  and 
 Paul — this  name  and  this  idea  are  so  inseparable 
 that  the  one  should  be  regarded  as  the  living  per- 
 sonification of  the  other.     Monod. 
 
 7.  Paul  says  that  the  things  which  before  he 
 counted  gain  now  he  counts  loss  ;  to  let  us  see  that 
 to  be  born  in  the  kirk,  to  be  of  the  true  religion,  to 
 say  our  prayers  morning  and  evening,  to  live  blame- 
 
SECTION  307.—PHILIPPIAN8  3  : 1-21 ;  4  ;  1. 
 
 lessly,  to  deal  equitably  with  men,  are  so  far  from 
 doing  us  good  to  get  heaven,  that  they  are  loss, 
 and  hindrances  from  Christ,  and  impediments  to 
 keep  from  heaven.  For  the  man  who  leans  on  these 
 never  truly  repents  of  sin ;  never  troubles  himself 
 to  mortify  his  own  evil  nature;  is  not  earnest  for 
 reconciliation  with  God ;  never  arrests  himself  be- 
 fore God's  tribunal  nor  mourns  before  liim  in  secret 
 for  sin ;  but  soothes  himself  in  his  estate  as  if  all 
 were  well,  and  thinks,  when  he  compares  himself 
 with  other  men,  if  he  be  barred  out  of  heaven  many 
 a  one  has  cause  to  be  dismayed.  But  here  we  see 
 all  these  things  they  count  gain  are  losses  and  hin- 
 drances, main  deceits,  that  hinder  men  to  be  hum- 
 bled before  God,  and,  being  leaned  to,  prove  rotten 
 reeds,  that  break  and  stab  the  man  that  leans  on 
 them. 
 
 Many  never  lay  their  account  to  seek  heaven, 
 but  say  within  themselves.  Bide  till  I  grow  old ; 
 bide  till  I  get  such  a  business  by  hand ;  bide  till  I 
 grow  rich.  They  may  as  well  say.  Bide  till  I  can 
 serve  the  devil  no  longer.  They  have  their  houses 
 and  estate  to  care  for,  their  name  and  credit  to  up- 
 hold, their  pleasures  to  follow ;  as  for  heaven,  a 
 soul-righteousness,  or  life  eternal,  they  care  not  nor 
 count  for  these.  Yet  we  see  Paul,  ere  he  kenned 
 Christ,  was  reckoning  what  things  were  gain  to  him, 
 that  he  nii<rht  get  to  heaven. 
 
 8.  Win  Christ.  There  will  be  great  fight  ere 
 this  be  gotten  done,  for  all  our  lusts  will  be  on  foot 
 to  set  up  some  idol  in  his  room.  But  down  must 
 they  all,  that  Christ  may  be  set  on  his  throne ;  for 
 he  has  not  redeemed  us  from  the  devil  that  the 
 devil  should  get  a  seat  above  him  in  our  soul.  But 
 he  must  be  above  all ;  he  must  be  our  delight,  our 
 wisdom,  our  riches,  our  glory,  our  life ;  and  if  he  be 
 not  in  his  room,  he  will  not  have  a  room  in  us 
 at  all. 
 
 9.  And  be  found  in  him.  Here  is  the  thing 
 he  would  be  in  grips  with  instead  of  all  his  losses; 
 he  would  be  found  in  Christ.  This  imports  that  in 
 the  day  of  God's  judging  there  will  be  an  inquisition 
 made  for  every  man,  and  every  man  will  be  sought 
 till  he  be  found.  The  apostle,  when  this  inquisition 
 is  made,  has  no  will  to  he  found  out  of  Christ.    D.  D 
 
 When  the  avenger  loaks  for  me,  I  shall  not  be 
 
 seen,  I  shall  not  be  discovered ;  he  will  look  for  me, 
 and  he  will  find  only  Christ.  I  shall  be  inside  that 
 refuge  against  which  God's  own  judgment  shall  have 
 no  power.  Judgment  may  seek  me,  but  I  shall  not 
 be  found ;  only  Christ,  only  the  Saviour,  only  the 
 Judge.  Could  any  words  express  more  forcibly  the 
 safety  of  the  Christian  ?  He  will  be  found  inclosed, 
 incorporated,  and  thus  hidden,  in  Christ  himself,  in 
 the  Lord,  in  the  Judge  of  man !  //  in  God  that 
 jtixtifirlh  ;  who  is  he  that  rondetnnrth  ?     V. 
 
 10.  That  I  may  know  him.     He  knew  him, 
 
 but  he  would  know  him  better.  He  would  so  ex- 
 perimentally know  Him  in  his  nature,  will,  office, 
 fashions,  that  that  light  of  knowledge  might  be 
 transfused  into  his  soul ;  that  he  might  draw  life 
 and  power  from  Christ ;  that  he  might  feel  the 
 power  of  his  resurrection ;  that  is,  such  a  commu- 
 nion with  him  in  his  resurrection  as  may  raise  him 
 to  newness  of  life,  and  make  him  have  more  peace 
 and  joy  in  him,  and  fellowship  of  his  sufferings, 
 that  as  Christ  suffered,  so  he  may  be  content  to  be  a 
 crucified  man,  ready  to  follow  after  Christ,  renounc- 
 ing the  world,  contented  to  be  scourged  back  and 
 side  and  to  suffer  many  things,  whereby  he  might  be 
 like  Christ.  If  the  fruits  of  Christ's  resurrection 
 be  newness  of  life,  then  all  the  luster  a  man  has  of 
 a  holy  and  blameless  life  before  he  come  to  Christ 
 is  but  of  the  old  man ;  it  is  but  a  pagan's  luster. 
 Whoever  would  have  a  new  life  must  draw  it  from 
 Christ  risen.  11.  By  resurrection  from  the  dead 
 is  meant  complete  satisfaction  in  newness  of  life 
 He  would  be  farther  on  to  a  higher  degree  of  resur- 
 rection  from  the  deadness  of  his  nature,  to  the  life 
 pf  Christ,  and  complete  stature  of  a  Christian 
 man.  In  a  word,  he  desires  to  be  a  complete  Chris- 
 tian.    D.  D. 
 
 In  verse  12,  for  "  attained^''  read  "  obtained."  It 
 is  a  wholly  different  word  from  that  rendered  "  at- 
 tained '■  in  the  last  verse,  and  ought  not  to  have 
 been  rendered  by  the  same  word  in  English.  And 
 it  should  proceed,  "  or  are  already  made  perfect : 
 but  I  press  on,  (same  word  as  in  verse  14  below),  if  so 
 be  that  I  may  lay  hold  on  that  for  which  also  I  was 
 laid  hold  on  by  Christ."     And  in  verse  13,  for  "  ap- 
 
 prehended,''^  "  laid  hold."     A. Paul  is  far  from 
 
 supposing  when  he  contemplates  his  own  life  that 
 he  has  already  reached  the  limit  of  heavenly  perfec- 
 tion, or  that  he  could  build  his  confidence  thereon 
 as  if  it  were  a  life  of  perfected  sanctification.  But 
 the  ground  of  his  confidence  is  this — that  Christ 
 has  taken  him  into  fellowship  with  himself,  that 
 Christ  has  apprehended  him.  He  knows  that  Christ, 
 by  whom  he  has  been  apprehended,  will  not  leave 
 unfinished  the  work  he  has  himself  begun  in  him, 
 but,  if  he  truly  surrenders  himself  to  his  hands,  will 
 conduct  it  through  all  conflicts  to  a  glorious  conclu- 
 sion. N. — —This  is  to  be  observed  of  the  Chris- 
 tian, that  as  he  advances  in  the  Christian  course,  his 
 standard  of  perfection  rises,  whence  what  satisfied 
 him  once  fails  to  satisfy  him  now.  As  he  put  on 
 godliness  perhaps  the  change  was  great,  and  there- 
 fore the  attainment  seemed  to  be  great.  But  he 
 walks  onward,  making  fresh  discoveries  all  the 
 while  of  two  objects,  of  himself  and  of  the  majes- 
 tic law  of  Christian  duty.  His  life  pleases  him 
 less,  for  he  sees  through  outward  actions  more  into 
 his  soul.  His  standard  rises  and  rises  until  no- 
 thing but  godlike  perfection  is  worthy  of  his  aims  or 
 
SECTIOF  307.—PEILIPPIAKS  3  :  1-21;   4  :  1. 
 
 459 
 
 hopes.     T.  D.  W. The  profession  of  a  state  of 
 
 sinless  perfection  the  Scriptures  declare  to  be  a  delu- 
 sion. It  is  contradicted  by  the  experience  and  re- 
 corded confessions  of  the  most  eminent  saints  of 
 God  in  all  ages ;  and  is,  further,  in  opposition  to 
 all  the  characters  under  which  Christian  experience 
 is  described  in  Scripture — as  a  race,  a  warfare,  a 
 wrestling  against  spiritual  enemies,  who  certainly 
 •are  not  slain  but  at  the  last ;  a  crucifixion  which, 
 though  it  surely  terminate  in  death,  is  lingering. 
 Ooode. 
 
 12.  I  follow  after,  if  I  may  apprehend. 
 That  is,  I  have  ta'en  a  grip  of  Christ,  to  see  if  I  can 
 win  to  that  measure  of  holiness  wherefore  he  has 
 gripped  me.  Then  he  says  over  again,  Think  not  so 
 of  me,  that  I  am  come  so  far  on  in  sanctification  ;  for 
 I  am  not  yet  won  to  the  mark  that  I  would  be  at, 
 but  have  many  unmortified  sins  which  hold  me  that 
 I  can  not  win  forward.  Yet  I  am  laboring  for  it.  I 
 count  nothing  of  anything  that  I  have  done,  there 
 is  so  much  yet  to  be  done.  I  reckon  none  of  by- 
 ganes,  but  I  am  reaching  to  those  before  me.  I  am 
 assaying  if  I  can  win  to  the  thing  I  would  be  at ; 
 and  what  is  not  done,  I  am  minting  to  it.  This  is 
 set  down  in  the  similitude  of  a  race  (vs.  13,  14). 
 Then  he  bids  all  honest  men  be  like-minded,  and 
 come  on  the  same  way  that  he  is  striving  (v.  15). 
 D.  D. 
 
 Christ  is  all.  AH  centers  in  this  one  point,  that 
 we  enter  into  his  fellowship  and  make  it  more  and 
 more  our  own ;  that  we  follow  him  in  the  entire  re- 
 nunciation of  selfish  and  earthly  interests,  not  shun- 
 ning to  partake  in  the  fellow'ship  of  his  sufferings ; 
 and  following  him  also  as  the  Riscti  One,  experienc- 
 ing in  ourselves  the  power  of  his  resurrection — the 
 resurrection  to  an  imperishable  and  divine  life  above 
 sin,  death,  and  nature,  proceeding  from  him  to  us, 
 inasmuch  as  he  has  apprehended  us  and  we  appre- 
 hended him.     N. Wouldst  thou  know  if  Christ 
 
 has  gripped  thee  to  salvation  ?  Thou  shalt  know  it 
 by  this — if  thou  be  gripping  him  for  sanctification. 
 If  thou  had  rather  be  at  holiness  than  anything, 
 not  caring  what  thou  lose  or  gain  if  thou  win  to 
 holiness,  then  be  sure  that  Christ  has  gripped  thee 
 to  salvation.  Therefore  from  this  gather  strength 
 to  look  unto  Christ, 'for  if  thou  be  set  to  have  all 
 known  sin  purged  out,  Christ  has  ta'en  a  grip  of  thee. 
 As  Paul  was  first  apprehended  and  then  seeks  to 
 apprehend,  so  art  thou.  Christ  has  gripped  and 
 loved  thee  first,  for  all  the  work  begins  upon  his  side. 
 Christ's  aiming  about  us  should  be  our  aim  also. 
 Aims  Christ  at  this — to  have  us  strong  in  the  faith, 
 to  encourage  us  against  doubting,  to  give  us  vic- 
 tory over  foes,  joy  in  crosses  ?  wherever  he  looks, 
 look  we. 
 
 13.  What  is  Paul's  behavior  in  this  race  ?  "  One 
 thing  I  do."     Being  sensible  of  short  remaining  in 
 
 the  race,  he  sets  himself  to  this  one  thing  ;  he  laid 
 aside  all  that  might  hinder  or  divert  him  from  this 
 one  thing,  whereby  he  teaches  us  to  lay  aside  every 
 weight  that  presses  down.  The  care  of  lawful  busi- 
 ness in  as  far  as  it  draws  from  God,  cast  thou  away 
 the  care,  but  do  the  business.  In  loss  or  gain,  labor 
 to  further  this  one  thing ;  and  let  all  the  points  of 
 thy  calling  and  work  be  done  as  parts  of  this  only 
 necessary  thing.     D.  D. 
 
 Forgetting  the  things  behind.  Paul 
 meant  only,  "  I  don't  count  that  these  past  efforts 
 are  complete,  I  don't  build  anything  upon  what  I 
 have  done  already ;  I  recognize  the  mark  of  imper- 
 fection over  it  all,  I  fling  it  behind  me  and  press  on- 
 ward." But  we  may  widen  the  application  a  little 
 further  than  that,  and  include  all  sorts  of  backward 
 looking,  as  being  (except  under  very  special  condi- 
 tions and  in  a  very  limited  degree)  a  positive  weak- 
 ness and  impediment  to  a  man  in  running  the  race 
 that  lies  before  him.  For  one  thing,  time  given  to 
 such  an  occupation  is  time  withdrawn  from  the  actual 
 work  of  life.  Remembering  always  tends  to  be- 
 come a  substitute  for  doing. 
 
 Past  failures  remembered  are  apt  to  weaken. 
 We  are  prone  to  take   them  as  measures   of  the 
 
 future.     A.  M. It  is  not  good  or  healthy  for  a 
 
 soul  to  brood  over  past  sin.  Sorrow  for  sin  is  foun- 
 dation work.  Should  a  man  be  employed  all  his 
 days  in  laying  foundations,  what  could  he  do  be- 
 sides ?  Sorrow  for  sin  too  is  subordinate  work. 
 Let  a  man  stop  there,  what  has  he  gained,  what  has 
 God  gairted  ?  Is  not  forgiveness,  or,  as  it  is  called 
 in  the  Bible,  God's  having  our  sins  no  more  in  re- 
 membrance, intended  to  put  them  in  a  certain  sense 
 out  of  our  remembrance,  and  to  aid  us  in  thinking 
 of  better  things  toward  which  forgiveness  opens 
 the  prospect  ?  The  natural  course  is  from  a  right 
 estimate  of  sin  to  sorrow  for  it,  from  sorrow  to  the 
 purpose  of  new  obedience.  If  I  fail  of  this  last,  I 
 fail  of  whatever  is  most  important,  and  I  surely 
 shall  fail  if  all  my  religion  gathers  itself  on  this 
 one  point  of  looking  back  upon  my  past  life.  No  ; 
 better  would  it  be,  if  possible,  to  forget  all  my  past 
 sin  than  thus  to  remember  it  without  remembering 
 also  the  gospel  provisions  and  the  gospel  motives 
 
 for  sinners.     T.  D.  W. We  lose  time  in  mourninff 
 
 the  loss  of  time.  We  miss  present  opportunities  while 
 lamenting  opportunities  that  are  past.  And  in  no- 
 thing perhaps  is  the  healthy  bracing  spirit  of  the 
 gospel  more  conspicuous  than  in  this — that  when 
 we  are  truly  sorry  for  our  sins  we  find  that  our  sor- 
 row is  of  a  kind  which  worketh  life  ;  that  while  we 
 are  still  mourning  over  our  manifold  offenses  it  vir- 
 tually says  to  us,  "  Leave  all  those  with  Him  who 
 has  made  an  atonement  for  the  sin  of  the  world.  And 
 now,  with  a  lightened  conscience  and  a  cheerful  trust, 
 address  yourselves  to  the  work  that  lies  before  you." 
 
4G0 
 
 SECTION  307.—PniLIPPIAFS  3  : 1-21 ;  4  / 1. 
 
 From  our  very  sins  and  errors  and  mistakes  God 
 evolves  a  gracious  teaching  for  us  so  soon  as  we  are 
 able  to  hear  it.  The  memory  of  the  transgressions 
 we  deplore  goes  with  us  into  the  new  life,  no  longer 
 to  threaten  and  affright  us,  but  to  deepen  our  love 
 for  Him  who  has  redeemed  us,  to  supply  the  dark 
 shadows  before  which  the  lights  of  hope  and  joy 
 burn  with  a  more  cheerful  and  welcome  radiance. 
 The  recollection  of  past  opportunities  neglected  or 
 abused  becomes  an  incentive  to  a  more  diligent  use 
 of  the  opportunities  still  vouchsafed  us.     Cox. 
 
 Past  attainments  remembered  are  apt  to  become 
 food  for  complacency,  for  every  vain  confidence. 
 We  are  tempted  to  look  back  to  past  religious  emo- 
 tions and  experiences  as  grounds  of  our  hope. 
 These  past  emotions  were  good  for  the  time.  If 
 you  turn  them  into  the  occasion  for  complacent  con- 
 fidence, as  to  the  present  and  as  to  the  future,  they  are 
 simply  bad.  "  Forget  the  things  that  arc  behind." 
 And  still  further  remember,  too,  that  these  attain- 
 ments in  the  past,  like  the  failures  in  the  past,  do 
 very  often  become  practically  to  us  the  measure  of 
 our  notion  as  to  what  we  shall  be  able  to  do  in  the 
 future. 
 
 So  we  ought  to  forget  past  sorrows  and  joys. 
 The  one  is  not  without  remedy,  the  other  not  per- 
 fect. "  God  is  able  to  give  thee  much  more  than 
 these"  ;  to  bring  again  blessednesses  which  surpass 
 all  those  joys,  and  compensations  which  shall  make 
 the  sorrows  seem  like  a  dream.  Why  live  in  the 
 past,  which,  after  all,  was  not  so  precious  when  it 
 was  a  present,  since  we  have  God  and  Christ  now 
 a-i  then,  and  in  them  may  find  peace  for  to-day  and 
 endless  hope  for  every  morrow  ? 
 
 "  But  how  can  I  forget  ?  "  The  apostle  tells  us, 
 not  by  resolving  to  do  it.  Such  efforts  simply  deepen 
 the  impression  in  our  minds  of  the  thought  which 
 we  want  to  get  out  of  our  minds.  The  way  is,  as 
 he  says,  "  reaching  forth  unto  the  things  that  are 
 before."  That  is  to  say,  this  wise  oblivion  is  to 
 be  won,  not  so  much  by  forcing  ourselves  to  forget 
 as  by  letting  ourselves  anticipate.  If  we  will  oc- 
 cupy mind  and  heart  with  that  sunlit  future,  it  will 
 dim  the  past,  however  bright  it  may  be.  It  is  when 
 we  look  forward  and  Christward,  letting  Rim  fill  the 
 future  and  the  future  fill  our  hearts,  and  it  is  only 
 then,  that  we  can  forget  the  things  that  are  behind. 
 A.  M. 
 
 14.  The  language  is  sensibly  colored  by  the 
 image  of  the  Greek  racer.  The  race  is  undecided. 
 In  the  eager  pressure  of  the  struggle,  the  racer  can 
 not  measure  the  ground  which  he  has  already  tra- 
 versed ;  he  forgets  those  things  which  are  behind. 
 He  reaches  forward  to  those  things  that  arc  be- 
 fore, "  the  bodily  attitude  exactly  picturing  the  men- 
 tal impulse  both  in  its  posture  and  direction."  He 
 presses  forward  toward  the  mark  for  the  prize  with 
 
 which  He  who  had  called  him  from  heaven  was  at 
 length  to  bless  him.  Reflect  that,  when  Paul  is 
 writing,  that  entire  section  of  his  life  which  is  de- 
 scribed in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  is  already  past. 
 Already  he  has  written  his  greatest  Epistles,  he  has 
 founded  his  noblest  churches.  Nay  more,  he  has 
 even  been  caught  up  into  Paradise  and  heard  un- 
 speakable words.  Yet  he  forgets  those  things  tliat 
 are  behind  and  reaches  forward.  For  his  life  is 
 true  to  the  law  which  is  obeyed  by  the  highest  as 
 by  the  lowest  of  the  true  servants  of  Christ ;  it  is 
 
 a  life  of  progress.    H.  P.  L. He  had  borne  every 
 
 kind  of  persecution,  and  shrunk  from  no  kind  of 
 labor.  Fasting  and  weariness  and  perils  had  been 
 long  familiar.  He  had  long  given  up  all  pleasure, 
 all  honor,  all  ambition,  to  the  one  hope  of  serving 
 the  Master  who  had  shone  upon  his  eyes  on  the  way 
 to  Damascus.  Surely,  if  any  man  had  any  right  to 
 think  he  had  done  enough,  it  was  such  a  man  as 
 this.  Surely,  if  old  age  gives  the  privilege  of  re- 
 pose on  the  way  to  heaven,  the  aged  Apostle  might 
 claim  the  blessing  of  rest.  Not  so  thought  Paul. 
 Forgetting  all  this,  forgetting  his  labors  and  his 
 sufferings,  all  that  he  had  given  up,  all  that  he  had 
 done,  now  in  old  age  he  was  still  pressing  forward 
 for  the  prize  which  he  did  not  consider  that  he  had 
 
 yet  attained.     F.  T. He  is  gazing  on  the  heights 
 
 yet  to  be  scaled,  the  graces  yet  to  be  won  in  his 
 secret  soul,  on  the  deepening,  purifying,  strengthen- 
 ing yet  more  perfectly  that  personal  love  for  the 
 Lord  who  had  bought  him  from  bondage  and  death. 
 That  love  is  in  very  deed  the  secret  and  the  principle 
 of  his  life.  He  is  pondering  how  best  he  may  win 
 for  and  impart  to  thought,  to  affection,  to  resolves, 
 new  and  ever-widening  capacities ;  so  that,  as  his 
 life's  stream  shall  ebb  and  his  natural  forces  shall 
 decay,  he  may  be  gifted  within  and  for  ever  by  a 
 secret  strength  that  had  come  from  heaven.  II.  P.  L. 
 In  Christ  Jesus.  When  we  know  that  Christ 
 must  cause  us  run  at  the  race,  this  makes  us  draw 
 strength  and  courage  from  him,  and  run  still  till 
 we  come  to  the  end.  If  we  be  hungry  or  faint  in 
 the  race,  he  is  bread  of  life  to  refresh  ;  he  is  the 
 truth  to  direct ;  the  life  to  hold  in  our  life  till  the 
 race  be  run ;  the  prize  we  run  for ;  our  swiftness, 
 and  strength,  and  assurer  of  attainment.  So,  when 
 we  look  to  the  prize  or  vantage  that  is  to  be  had  at 
 the  end  of  our  Christian  race,  we  will  care  nothing 
 for  many  crosses,  troubles,  in  the  top  of  the  race, 
 for  all  these  further  us.  This  reproves  those  who 
 clog  themselves  so  with  the  world  that  they  can  not 
 run  this  race;  therefore  God  many  times  pulls  off 
 such  clogs  from  the  backs  of  his  own  that  they  may 
 run  the  faster.  He  holds  the  things  of  this  world 
 from  them  ;  and  if,  instead  of  these,  he  gives  them 
 sore  hearts,  by  these  he  is  only  helping  them  a  lift 
 that  they  may  run  the  faster.     D.  D. 
 
SECTION  308.—PHILIPPIANS  k  :  2-23. 
 
 4G1 
 
 15.  God  wiVl  reveal  also  this  nnto  you. 
 
 Paul  refers  to  the  great  truth  that  the  Spirit  of  God, 
 which  has  revealed  to  them  the  light  of  the  gospel, 
 will  also  carry  on  and  complete  this  his  revelation 
 iu  them  ;  that  He  will  continually  advance  them  in 
 Christian  knowledge ;  and,  where  they  are  still  in 
 error  and  divided  in  opinion,  there  too  will  he  yet 
 make  known  to  them  the  one  true  way.     N. 
 
 18.  There  were  many  persons  iu  the  Church  at 
 Philippi,  pure  and  noble  as  that  Church  was  in  the 
 main,  who  professed  to  be  Christians,  but  who 
 showed  by  their  deportment  that  they  were  real 
 enemies  of  the  religion  which  they  professed.  The 
 "Cross  of  Christ"  is  an  emphatic  phrase  to  denote 
 the  Christian  religion.  As  the  sacrifice  on  the  cross 
 constituted  the  very  essence  of  Christianity,  the  term 
 came  to  denote  the  Christian  religion  itself.  It  is 
 here  used,  perhaps,  also  to  show  more  emphatically 
 the  apostle's  view  of  the  extreme  heinousness  of  the 
 offense,  that,  while  they  professed  to  be  Christians, 
 they  were  in  fact  the  enemies  of  the  very  peculiarity 
 of  the  Christian  religion.  Of  their  character,  and 
 of  their  fearful  doom,  he  had  told  them  often.  He 
 now  again  reminded  them,  with  tears,  of  the  mel- 
 ancholy truth.  He  knew  that  the  way  to  reclaim 
 the  deceived  and  the  erring  was  not  to  denounce 
 them  with  harshness,  but  to  entreat  them  with  tears. 
 A.  B. 
 
 19.  Man  /a//en  is  but  man  inverted  ;  his  love  is 
 where  his  hatred  should  be,  and  his  hatred  where 
 his  love  should  be ;  his  glory  where  his  shame 
 should  be,  and  his  shame  where  his  gloiy.  The 
 apostle  says  of  unconverted  men,  "They  glory  in 
 their  shame."     T.  M. 
 
 20.  Conversation.  The  actual  sense  of  that 
 word  is  citizenship.  In  the  old  English  of  the  Bi- 
 ble, a  man's  "  conversation "  meant,  not  the  mere 
 act  of  his  tongue,  but  the  entire  expression  of  his 
 iife  in  conduct,  and  so  it  revealed  to  what  kingdom 
 
 his  heart  belonged.      F.   D.  H. We  look  for 
 
 the  Saviour.  We  speak  only  the  language  of 
 truth  and  soberness,  of  experience  and  of  Scripture, 
 when  we  say  that  the  heart  of  man,  of  all  men 
 consciously  or  unconsciously,  is  hungering  and  thirst, 
 ing  for  that  which  only  a  Person  can  satisfy  ;  not 
 hungering  and  thirsting  for  a  gift,  for  freedom  from 
 a  felt  evil  or  for  possession  of  a  desired  good,  but 
 hungering  and  thirsting  for  the  love  of  a  Person  ;  a 
 Person  who  can  be  admired  without  the  suspicion  of 
 exaggeration,  adored  without  the  risk  of  idolatry, 
 trusted  in  without  danger  of  disappointment,  and 
 reposed  upon  without  the  possibility  of  failure  or  of 
 separation  for  ever.     V. 
 
 21.  "H'^o  shall  transform  the  body  of  our  hu- 
 miliation so  as  to  be  conformed  to  the  body  of  his 
 glory."  The  scene  of  the  transfiguration,  the  radi- 
 ance of  Saul's  conversion,  the  symbolical  appari- 
 tion in  Patmos,  give  us  some  idea  of  the  body  of 
 his  glory.  And  our  body  shall  be  like  his,  fitted  to 
 dwell  amid  the  dazzling  brightness  of  heaven.  Our 
 bodies  shall  cease  to  be  animal,  and  they  shall  be- 
 come "spiritual  bodies" — etherealized  vehicles  for 
 the  pure  spirit  which  shall  be  lodged  within  them. 
 Hence  our  bodies  should  now  be  guarded  against 
 all  vicious  and  groveling  indulgence,  such  as  are  de- 
 nounced in  the  previous  verses.  The  body  must 
 now  be  esteemed  as  sacred,  and  kept  free  from  con- 
 tamination.    Eadie. There  is  not  presented  here 
 
 a  resurrection,  as  a  restoration  merely  of  the  same 
 earthly  body  in  the  same  earthly  form  ;  but,  on  the 
 contrary,  a  glorious  transformation,  proceeding  from 
 the  divine,  the  all-subduing  power  of  Christ ;  so 
 that  believers,  free  from  all  the  defects  of  the 
 earthly  existence,  released  from  all  its  barriers,  may 
 reflect  the  full  image  of  the  heavenly  Christ  in  their 
 whole  glorified  personality,  in  the  soul  pervaded  by 
 the  divine  life  and  its  now  perfectly  assimilated 
 glorified  organ.     N. 
 
 Section  308. 
 
 Philippians  iv.  2-23. 
 
 2  I  BESEECH  Euodias,  and  beseech  Syntyche,  that  they  be  of  the  same  mind  in  the  Lord. 
 
 3  And  I  entreat  thee  also,  true  yokefellow,  help  those  women  which  laboured  with  me  in  the 
 gospel,  with  Clement  also,  and  witJi  other  my  fellowlabourers,  whose  names  are  in  the 
 
 4  book  of  life.     Rejoice  in  the  Lord  alway:  and  again  I  say,  Rejoice.     Let  your  moderation 
 
 5  be  known  unto  all  men.     The  Lord  is  at  hand.     Be  careful  for  nothing;  but  in  every  thing 
 
 6  by  prayer  and  supplication  with  thanksgiving  let  your  requests  be  made  known  unto  God. 
 
 7  And  the  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  understanding,  .shall  keep  your  hearts  and  minds 
 -8  through  Christ  Jesus.     Finally,  brethren,  whatsoever  things  are  true,  whatsoever  things  are 
 
 honest,  whatsoever  things  are  just,  whatsoever  things  are  pure,  whatsoever  things  are  love- 
 ly, whatsoever  things  are  of  good  report ;  if  there  he  any  virtue,  and  if  there  he  any  praise, 
 
462 
 
 SECTION  308.—PHTLIPPIANS  U  :  2-23. 
 
 9  think  on  these  things.     Those  things,  which  ye  have  hoth  learned,  and  received,  and  heard, 
 and  seen  in  me,  do :  and  the  God  of  peace  sliall  be  with  you. 
 
 10  But  I  rejoiced  in  the  Lord  greatly,  that  now  at  the  last  your  care  of  me  hath  floui'ished 
 
 11  again ;  wherein  ye  w' ere  also  careful,  but  ye  lacked  opportunity.     Not  that  I  speak  in  re- 
 spect of  want :    for  I  have  learned,  in  whatsoever  state  I  am,  therewith  to  be  content. 
 
 12  I  know  both  how  to  be  abased,  and  I  know  how  to  abound :  every  where  and  in  all  things  I 
 
 13  am  instructed  both  to  be  full  and  to  be  hungry,  both  to  abound  and  to  sulfer  need.     I  can 
 
 14  do  all  things  through  Christ  which  strengtheneth  me.    Notwithstanding  ye  have  well  done, 
 
 15  that  ye  did  communicate  with  my  atHiction.     Now  ye  Philippians  know  also,  tiiat  in  the 
 beginning  of  the  g()S])el,  when  I  departed  from  Macedonia,  no  church  communicated  with 
 
 16  nie  as  concerning  giving  and  receiving,  but  ye  only.     For  even  in  Thessalonica  ye  sent  once 
 
 17  and  again  unto  my  necessity.    Not  because  I  desire  a  gift :  but  I  desire  fruit  that  may  abound 
 
 18  to  your  account.  '  But  1  have  all,  and  abound:  I  am  full,  having  received  of  Epaphroditus 
 the  things  which  were  sent  from  you,  an  odour  of  a  sweet  smell,  a  sacrifice  acceptable,  well 
 
 19  pleasing  to  God.    But  my  God  shall  supply  all  your  need  according  to  his  riches  in  glory  by 
 Christ  Jesus. 
 
 20  Now  unto  God  and  our  Father  he  glory  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen.     Salute  every  saint  in 
 
 21  Christ  Jesus.    The  brethren  which  are  with  me  greet  you.    All  the  saints  salute  you,  chiefly 
 
 22  they  that  are  of  Caesar's  household.     The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  le  with  you  all. 
 
 23  Amen.  
 
 You  may  use  a  childUke  confidence  in  coming  to  your  Father  in  heaven ;  you  may  unbosom  before 
 him  your  smallest  disquietudes.  With  holy  habit,  hasten  with  everything  to  God ;  not  merely  when  the 
 weightier  class  of  calamities  oppress  you,  but  amid  the  perturbations  of  ordinary  life,  the  collisions  of 
 business,  the  perplexities  of  the  household,  the  mutations  of  health  and  spirits,  nay  the  clouds  of  the  sky, 
 which  too  often  carry  darkness  into  the  windows  of  the  shrinking  and  sensitive  soul.  The  very  moods 
 which  make  our  wheels  drag  slowly  through  the  daily  task,  the  tempers  of  those  around  us,  the  petty  dis- 
 appointment and  chagrin,  the  slight,  the  cross,  the  look  of  unkindness  and  the  silence  of  rebuke — all  are 
 dispensed  in  season  and  in  love.     Happy  is  the  soul  which,  having  secured  an  interest  in  providence  by 
 
 securing  acceptance  in  Christ,  can  roll  its  burden  on  the  Lord.     J.  W.  A. Prayer,  not  only  in  the 
 
 morning  watch,  but  prayer  sent  voiceless  from  the  heart  from  hour  to  hour,  makes  life  hallowed,  wakeful, 
 and  calm.  It  becomes  beautiful  with  that  beauty  of  God  which  eye  hath  not  seen.  It  is  not  left  com- 
 fortless, for  prayer  brings  the  Saviour  to  our  side.  We  seem  to  feel  his  hand  in  ours  in  the  passion  of 
 our  endeavor  to  do  right  when  duty  and  interest  clash,  and  his  grasp  gives  firmness  to  our  faltering  reso- 
 lution. And  prayer,  continually  lived  in,  makes  the  presence  of  a  holy  and  loving  God  the  air  which  life 
 breathes  and  by  which  it  lives,  so  that  it  mingles  consciously  with  the  work  of  the  day.     S.  A.  B. 
 
 2.  EcoDiA  and  Syntyche  seem  to  have  been 
 Christian  women  of  position  and  influence  among 
 the  Philippian  disciples.  What  set  them  at  variance 
 we  know  not ;  but  the  dissension  between  them  was 
 unhappy  for  the  Church,  as  likely  to  engender  a 
 factious  spirit ;  so  the  apostle  makes  direct  appeal 
 to  them  to  "  mind  the  same  thing  in  the  Lord."  He 
 does  not  look  into  the  dispute  between  them.  Enough 
 that  it  was  not  a  matter  for  which  the  harmony  of 
 the  Church  should  be  broken.  The  thing  which 
 Euodia  and  Syntyche  ought  to  mind  was  the  lowli- 
 ness of  Christ  Jesus.     D.  F. 
 
 4.  Rejoice  in  the  Lord  alway.  He,  the 
 prisoner  of  the  Lord,  looking  it  may  be  to  a  near 
 approaching  death,  finds  reason  to  promise  and  to 
 require  an  ever-abiding  joy  in  the  consciousness  of 
 fellowship  with  the  Lord ;  to  make  joy  indeed  the 
 ground-tone  of  the  Christian  life,  to  make  the  whole 
 Christian  life  a  jubilee  of  redemption.  Rut  with 
 this  connects  itself  the  requisition  for  a  Christian 
 
 walk,  since  that  joy  in  the  Lord  can  not  exist  if  the 
 life  of  the  Christian  does  not  correspond  to  the  law 
 of  the  Lord,  does  not  testify  of   fellowship  with 
 
 him.     N. Is  there  such  a  thing  as  an  aptitude  to 
 
 delight  in  our  natures,  and  doth  the  sanctification 
 thereof  entitle  the  joy  of  saints  to  a  place  among 
 the  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  and  yet  is  the  exercise  of  it 
 to  have  no  place  in  their  hearts  and  practice  ?  Do  not 
 think  you  are  permitted  to  extinguish  or  frustrate  so 
 considerable  a  principle  of  the  divine  life.  Know 
 and  settle  this  persuasion  Tn  your  hearts,  that  the 
 rational,  regular,  seasonable  exercise  of  delight  and 
 joy  is  matter  of  duty,  to  be  charged  upon  conscience 
 from  the  authority  of  God,  and  is  an  integral  part 
 
 in  the  religion  of  Christians.     Howe. Happiness 
 
 in  the  sense  of  Christ's  help  is  one  of  the  great 
 missionary  powers  on  earth,  second  only  to  the 
 power  of  love.  And  if  we  would  ask  how,  without 
 any  ostentation,  we  can  best  obey  our  Lord's  com- 
 mand, to  let  our  light  shine  before  men,  so  that  they 
 
SECTION  SOS.—PHILIPPIANS  k  :  2-23. 
 
 463 
 
 shall  glorify  our  Father  in  heaven,  the  answer  is : 
 Let  all  men  read  in  your  face  the  happiness  of  a 
 Christian  that  loves  his  Master.  Let  them  see  in 
 your  unvarying  cheerfulness  the  assurance  of  your 
 faith,  and  the  certainty  of  your  hope,  and  the  bless- 
 edness of  your  love.     F.  T. It  is  because  God 
 
 has  made  an  atoning  sacrifice  and  set  a  great  light 
 of  hope  to  rule  our  day  that  we  can,  every  one  of 
 us,  enjoy  present  good  with  a  merry  heart.  The 
 past  is  clear  from  sin,  if  only  we  believe  on  Christ ; 
 and,  if  we  believe  on  Him,  the  future  is  all  bright 
 with  promise.  There  is  nothing,  save  the  weakness 
 of  our  faith,  to  impede  our  obedience  or  to  jar  the 
 music  of  our  cheerfulness  into  jangling  discords  of 
 discontent.     Coz. 
 
 5.  Christianity  forbids  no  necessary  occupa- 
 tions, no  reasonable  indulgences,  no  innocent  re- 
 laxations. All  it  requires  is  that  our  liberty  degen- 
 erate not  into  licentiousness,  our  amusements  into 
 dissipation,  our  industry  into  incessant  toil,  our 
 carefulness  into  extreme  anxiety  and  endless  so- 
 licitude. When  it  directs  us  "to  make  our  modera- 
 tion known  unto  all  men,"  this  evidently  implies, 
 that  within  the  bounds  of  moderation  we  may  enjoy 
 all  the  reasonable  conveniences  and  comforts  of  the 
 
 present  life.     P. Everything,  in  short,  requires 
 
 self-regulative  prudence.  Innocent  in  itself,  it  can 
 be,  and  very  often  is,  a  gate  that  opens  toward  ex- 
 cess. We  can  not  refuse  everything  that  has  perils 
 in  it,  for  then  we  should  stand  back  from  every- 
 thing. Take  amusements  under  the  same  law  ;  not 
 to  be  mastered  by  them,  but  to  master  them,  and 
 be  just  so  much  further  advanced  in  all  high,  manly 
 virtues.     H.  B. 
 
 6,  7.  "  Be  careful  for  nothing''''  (it  lies  with  us, 
 therefore,  to  harbor  anxieties  or  to  dismiss  them) ; 
 "  but  in  everything  by  prayer  and  supplication  with 
 thanksgiving  let  your  requests  be  made  known  unto 
 God  "  (that  is,  do  your  part  simply  and  faithfully  by 
 recommending  your  wants  to  God) ;  "  and  "  (then 
 God  shall  do  his,  the  author  of  peace  and  lover  of 
 concord  shall  confer  upon  you  the  blessing,  which 
 by  your  own  exertions  you  could  never  have  at- 
 tained) "the  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  un- 
 derstanding,  shall    keep   your    hearts   and   minds 
 
 through   Christ  Jesus."      E.  M.  G. As  he  had 
 
 made  the  whole  Christian  life  a  joy  in  the  Lord,  so 
 now  he  makes  it  also  a  perpetual  prayer.  The  two 
 stand  in  intimate  connection.  Neither  can  exist 
 without  the  other.  He  does  not  require  the  sup- 
 pression of  those  wants,  the  sense  of  which  begets 
 anxiety,  but  that  the  sense  of  want  should  take  the 
 form  of  prayer.  Thus  will  the  burdened  spirit  be- 
 come lightened,  and  care  of  itself  will  fall  away. 
 Yet,  although  the  Christian  has  wants  to  spread  out 
 before  God  in  prayer,  and  much  to  ask  of  Him  for 
 the  future,  he  still  finds  in  every  situation  enough 
 
 that  calls  for  thankfulness  to  God,  since  all  things 
 work  together  for  good  to  those  who  love  him. 
 Paul  had  already  enjoined  on  the  Philippians,  af- 
 flicted as  they  were,  to  rejoice  always  in  the  Lord ; 
 and  in  this  it  is  assumed  that  there  is  nothing  un- 
 reasonable in  the  requirement  that  they  should  give 
 thanks  to  God.  The  whole  Christian  life  should  be 
 a  prayer,  the  prayer  of  thanksgiving  and  of  suppli- 
 cation, in  the  consciousness  of  grace  received  and 
 the  conscious  naed  of  renewed  grace.     N. 
 
 It  was  a  choice  saying  of  Austin,  "  Every  saint 
 is  God's  temple,  and  he  who  carries  his  temple 
 about  him,  may  go  to  prayer  when  he  pleaseth." 
 Brooks. He  who  wishes  for  a  clear  head  in  pur- 
 suing business  or  study,  for  an  understanding  quick 
 to  perceive  truth  and  a  memory  attentive  to  retain 
 it,  for  ability  to  spend  his  time  profitably — not  wast- 
 ing his  energies  in  fruitless  pursuits  nor  exhausting 
 them  in  profitless  speculations — will  not  find  the  time 
 lost  that  is  spent  in  prayer  to  that  God  who  made 
 the  understanding,  and  who  can  give  it  just  views  of 
 the  proper  proportion  and  value  of  things.  A  holy, 
 humble,  calm,  submissive  life,  a  life  of  cheerful 
 piety,  self-denial,  and  of  practical  benevolence,  and 
 a  resigned  and  peaceful  death,  are  the  "open  re- 
 ward" of   secret  prayer.      A.  B. Every  mercy 
 
 that  is  gathered  by  the  hand  of  prayer  is  sweet ; 
 but  those  blessings  which  are  received  without  either 
 supplication  or  thanksgiving  lack  the  precious  per- 
 fume of  a  Saviour's  love,  and  leave  no  fragrance  in 
 the  ungrateful  heart.     Brooks. 
 
 7.  This  peace,  as  it  has  God  for  its  author,  Paul 
 accordingly  describes  as  a  peace  which  is  above  all 
 human  conception.  He  who  has  this  peace  has 
 more  than  he  himself  knows,  more  than  he  is  able 
 to  set  forth  in  thoughts  and  words.  It  is  an  over- 
 flowing heavenly  repose,  with  which  nothing  earthly 
 can  be  compared.  The  power  of  this  peace,  says 
 Paul,  will  conduct  the  souls  that  live  in  fellowship 
 with  Christ  safe  and  unharmed  through  all  conflicts 
 and  assaults  from  within  and  from  without.  From 
 this  proceeds  the  ground-tone  of  their  thoughts  and 
 feelings  ;  this  is  their  protection,  which  avails  against 
 
 all  human  care.    X. He  gives  himself  most  fully 
 
 to  those  who  ask  for  him  secretly  and  often.  He 
 enters  the  soul  when  all  the  doors  of  sense  arc  shut  •, 
 he  gives  his  benediction  to  each  and  all  of  its  facul- 
 ties :  "  Peace  be  unto  you."  The  soul  hears  him, 
 it  sees  him  not;  the  soul  feels  him,  yet  as  if  insen- 
 sibly ;  and  his  presence  is  itself  that  peace  of  God 
 which  passeth  all  understanding.  Henceforth,  en- 
 riched by  his  indwelling,  the  soul's  desire  is  to  de- 
 sire nothing,  its  will  to  will  for  nothing,  its  care  to 
 care  for  nothing,  its  wealth  to  possess  nothing,  out 
 of  God,  its  one,  its  everlasting  treasure.     H.  P.  L. 
 
 8.  The  apostle  is  giving  the  outlines  of  an  ex- 
 emplary  man,  and  accordingly  seizes  upon  the  fun- 
 
404: 
 
 SECTIOX  SO^.—FHILIPPIANS  4:2- 
 
 damental  elements  of  morality,  and  inculcates  as 
 duty  everything  in  which  these  elements  essentially 
 enter  as  constituents.  The  first  is  truth — uhatso- 
 ever  thingx  are  true.  He  assumes  the  inherent  rec- 
 titude of  veracity,  its  indispensable  and  eternal 
 obligation,  and  enjoins  upon  his  readers  to  cultivate 
 a  spirit  that  shall  reverence  and  exemplify  this 
 obligation  in  the  whole  extent  of  its  application. 
 He  next  signalizes  the  principle  of  stlf-respcct, 
 which  saves  a  man  from  all  that  is  little,  or  mean, 
 or  indecent  in  deportment — whatsoever  things  are 
 honext ;  rather,  whatsoever  things  are  venerable  or 
 truly  honorable — whatsoever  is  calculated  to  com- 
 mand respect  or  deserves  veneration  and  esteem. 
 Then  comes  the  master  principle  of  justice,  or  right- 
 eousness, without  which  all  pretensions  to  integrity 
 are  vain  and  unmeaning.  This  is  the  solid  basis  of 
 an  upright  character — whatsoever  things  are  just. 
 Next  the  apostle,  as  his  Master  had  done  before 
 him,  insists  upon  inward  purity,  the  regulation  of 
 the  thoughts,  appetites,  and  affections,  so  as  to  pre- 
 vent the  contamination  of  aught  that  is  unholy  or 
 defiling — whatsoever  thijigs  are  pure.  Under  this 
 head  are  obviously  included  temperance,  chastity, 
 and  modesty.  The  things  that  are  lovelg  compre- 
 hend everything  that  is  fitted  to  conciliate  or  ex- 
 press the  sentiment  of  affection  and  esteem.  It 
 embraces  such  duties  as  benevolence,  urbanity,  cour- 
 tesy, and  sweetness  of  temper;  whatever,  in  other 
 wor'ds,  springs  from  love  in  us  and  generates  love  in 
 others.  The  things  of  good  report  have  reference 
 to  those  matters,  indifferent  in  themselves,  by  means 
 of  which  we  can  recommend  ouY  per.-^ons  and  our 
 cause  to  the  confidence  and  good-will  of  others.  As 
 there  might  be  virtues  which  are  included  under 
 none  of  these  heads,  the  apostle,  that  he  may  omit 
 nothing,  extends  his  injunction  to  them.  If  there 
 be  any  virtue,  and  if  there  be  any  praise — if  there 
 be  anything  which  a  good  man  ought  to  observe, 
 anything  right  or  praiseworthy,  that  can  not  be  re- 
 duced to  any  of  these  categories — it  is  to  receive 
 the  Christian  man's  attention.  This  passage,  then, 
 according  to  the  interpretation  which  has  been  given, 
 exhibits  the  model  of  character  which  Christianity 
 proposes  to  its  followers,  and  which  their  Christian 
 profession  exacts  of  them  that  they  shall  steadily 
 endeavor  to  realize.  It  is  the  apostle's  picture  of 
 an  exemplary  man.     J.  H.  T. 
 
 From  the  evangelic  history  is  drawn  the  idea  of 
 all  tliat  is  beautiful  in  virtue ;  and  from  the  precep- 
 tive parts  of  the  Scriptures  the  explicit  rules  of 
 morality,  and  from  the  doctrinal  parts  the  impulsive 
 principle  of  affectionate  obedience.  With  a  .system 
 of  ethics,  itself  faultless  as  a  definite  rule,  may  it 
 not  be  affirmed  that  a  loving  loyalty  to  such  sov- 
 ereign, at  once  Teacher  and  Saviour,  embraces  every 
 motive  that  can  tend  to  secure  a  correspondent  moral 
 
 harmony  and  completeness  in  the  conduct  and  tem- 
 per of  his  subjects  and  disciples  ?     I.  T. Honor, 
 
 frankness,  magnanimity,  and  the  whole  of  that  royal 
 family,  are  the  vigorous  and  graceful  stock  on  which 
 Christianity  ingrafts  its  new  and  divine  principle. 
 Whatever  moral  beauty  it  does  not  create,  Chris, 
 tianity  claims  and  makes  its  own  by  adoption. 
 These  well-born  virtues  are  orphans  in  the  world 
 till  Christ  shows  them  the  Father.  Something  is 
 greatly  wanting  in  them  till  they  learn  from  Jesus  a 
 filial  submission  and  a  holy  trust.  But  separate 
 them  from  self-confidence,  and  you  liberate  them  for 
 a  boundless  progress.  Hallow  them  by  a  gospel 
 penitence,  and  they  rise  into  a  new  and  an  infinite 
 dignity.  They'  root  themselves,  then,  in  a  firmer 
 soil.  That  cluster  of  radiant  traits  which  gain  a 
 uniform  approval  in  the  worldliest  companies,  which 
 conform  to  the  highest  secular  standard,  never  reach 
 their  loftiest  growth  till  Faith  crowns  them  with  her 
 unrivaled  glory.  On  their  own  ground,  then,  and 
 for  their  ultimate  perfecting,  these  traits  that  men 
 everywhere  admire  for  their  manliness  must  confess 
 the  sway  of  religion,  and  be  sanctified  by  her  doc- 
 trines.    F.  D.  H. 
 
 Think  on  these  things.  There  is  one  art 
 of  which  every  man  should  be  master,  the  art  of 
 REFLECTION.  If  you  are  not  a  thinking  man,  to  what 
 purpose  are  you  a  man  at  all  ?  In  likje  manner, 
 there  is  one  knowledge  which  it  is  every  man's  in- 
 terest and  duty  to  acquire,  namely,  self-knowledge  ; 
 or  to  what  end  was  man  alone,  of  all  animals,  in- 
 dued with  the  faculty  of  self-cofisciousness  ?  Reve- 
 lation has  provided  new  subjects  for  reflection,  and 
 new  treasures  of  knowledge,  never  to  be  unlocked  , 
 by  him  who  remains  self  ignorant.  Self-knowledge 
 is  the  key  to  this  casket,  and  by  reflection  alone  can 
 it  be  obtained.  S.  T.  C. It  is  not  the  bee's  touch- 
 ing upon  the  flowers  that  gathers  honey,  but  her 
 abiding  for  a  time  upon  them,  and  drawing  out  the 
 sweet.  It  is  not  he  that  reads  most,  but  he  that 
 meditates  most  on  divine  truth  that  will  prove  the 
 choicest,  wisest,  strongest  Christian.     Bp.  If. 
 
 9.  In  me,  do.  The  perfect  model  we  have  in 
 Jesus  Christ,  and  in  him  alone  ;  but  God  accommo- 
 dates himself  to  a  necessity  of  our  weakness,  and 
 shows  to  us  also  imperfect  models,  which,  while  re- 
 maining far  behind  the  Master,  yet  proceed  greatly 
 in  advance  of  us,  and  in  whom  natural  infirmity, 
 without  being  destroyed,  has  been  to  such  an  extent 
 restrained,  that  it  leaves  the  field  open  for  a  Chris- 
 tian life  which  is  real,  complete,  and  victorious. 
 Paul  is  one  of  those  imperfect  models,  and  the 
 least  imperfect,  perhaps,  which  has  ever  been  given 
 to  the  earth.     Monod. 
 
 10-12.  Paul  here  gives  us  a  model  of  the  gen- 
 uine Christian  character  in  his  demeanor  in  respect 
 to  external  things.     The  Christian,  in  the  power  of 
 
SFrriON'  .^08.—  PHILTPPIANS!  4  .- 2-S.% 
 
 465 
 
 "the  Lord  through  which  he  is  able  to  do  all  things, 
 proves  his  independence  of  the  world,  and  his  su- 
 premacy over  it,  by  his  ability  to  endure  joyfully  all 
 the  privations  which  the  Lord  lays  upon  him,  in  the 
 circumstances  of  his  lot,  in  what  is  required  of  him 
 by  his  calling.  His  soul,  filled  with  the  divine  life, 
 can  not  be  bowed  down  by  earthly  want.  Subjected 
 to  privation,  he  so  much  the  more  feels  and  proves 
 his  inward  mastery  of  the  world.  But  the  Christian 
 is  far  also  from  that  self-imposed  mortification  of 
 the  flesh,  in  an  imaginary  spirituality,  which  never- 
 theless only  serves  for  the  satisfaction  of  the  fleshly 
 mind  ;  for  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  all  which  does  not 
 proceed  from  the  divine  Spirit,  all  which  comes  from 
 our  own  will,  therefore  every  form  of  vanity  and 
 spiritual  pride,  is  ascribed  to  the  flesh.     N. 
 
 11.  To  be  content.  Though  men  can  not 
 bring  their  means  to  their  minds,  yet  ought  they 
 to  bring  their  minds  to  their  means,  and  learn  con- 
 tent in  every  state.  Brooks. There  is  no  condi- 
 tion so  full  and  affluent,  but  content  is  and  will  be 
 a  necessary  supplement  to  make  a  man  happy  in  it. 
 Content  is  the  gift  of  heaven,  and  not  the  certain 
 effect  of  anything  on  eEirth ;  and  it  is  as  easy  for 
 Providence  to  convey  it  without  wealth  as  with  it. 
 Happiness  and  comfort  sl;ream  immediately  from  God 
 himself,  as  light  issues  from  the  sun,  and  some- 
 times looks  and  darts  itself  into  the  meanest  cor- 
 ners, while  it  forbears  to  visit  the  largest  and  the 
 noblest  rooms.  Every  man  is  happy  or  miserable, 
 as  the  temper  of  liis  mind  places  him  either  di- 
 rectly under  or  beside  the  influences  of  the  divine 
 nature ;  which  enlighten  and  enliven  the  disposed 
 mind  with  secret,  ineffable  joys,  and  such  as  the  vi- 
 cious or  unprepared  mind  is  wholly  unacquainted 
 with.     R.  S. 
 
 12.  We  need  to  become  like  little  children,  will- 
 ing to  let  our  heavenly  Father  guide  us,  without 
 imposing  upon  him  any  conditions  ;  willing  to  have 
 much  or  little,  to  be  learned  or  ignorant,  to  go  or 
 stay,  to  sit  down  or  to  rise  up,  to  speak  on  or  to  be 
 silent,  to  be  on  the  mount  of  joy  or  in  the  valley  of 
 humiliation — to  be  anything  or  nothing,  just  as  God 
 
 wills.     Tauler. The  greater  the  faith  that  lets 
 
 the  Lord  take  thought,  the  less  the  need.  The  less 
 the  faith,  the  greater  the  need.  The  greater  the 
 anxious  care,  the  greater  the  pressing  difficulty. 
 The  greatness  of  the  need  is  no  condition  with  the 
 believer  for  the  greatness  of  anxious  thought.  The 
 believer  says :  "  Everywhere,  and  in  all  things,  I 
 am  insti'ucted  both  to  be  full  and  to  be  hungry, 
 both  to  abound  and  to  suffer  need."     A.  C. 
 
 13.  Observe  the  order  of  the  ideas:  First,  I  can 
 do  all  things.  This  is  the  expression  of  a  resolu- 
 tion to  work,  to  attempt  all  duty.  He  does  not  say, 
 I  will  wait  until  I  sec  and  feel  the  breathing  of  the 
 Spirit  of  Christ.     No ;  I  will  arise  and  confidently 
 
 73 
 
 do  every  act  which  is  commanded.  Second,  Through 
 Christ  which  strengtheneth  me.  This  is  the  expres- 
 sion of  actual  belief  that  Christ  does  strengthen. 
 This  is  being  strong  in  the  Lord,  and  in  the  power 
 of  his  might.  We  learn  this  truth,  then,  as  to  the 
 order  in  which  these  ideas  arise  in  the  mind  of  a 
 Christian.  We  set  ourselves  about  the  work  of 
 piety.  The  Spirit  of  Christ  makes  this  work  effec- 
 tual.    J.  W.  A. To  be  satisfying,  or  serene,  or 
 
 strong,  our  life  must  link  itself  through  a  media- 
 tor to  God,  and  breathe  by  his  inspiration.  When 
 I  can  begin  every  day,  or  undertaking,  with  the 
 feeling,  "I  do  it  not  of  myself,  so  much  as  the 
 Spirit  through  me,"  then  I  labor  with  more  than 
 my  poor  mortal  ingenuity ;  the  cunning  of  my  fin- 
 gers is  the  simple  desire  to  be  about  my  Father's 
 business  ;  and  I  can  do  all  things  through  Christ 
 strengthening  me.  Consciously,  distinctly,  resolute- 
 ly, habitually,  we  need  to  give  ourselves,  our  busi- 
 ness, our  interests,  our  families,  our  affections,  into 
 the  Spirit's  hands,  to  lead  and  fashion  us  as  he  will. 
 "  Without  me " — it  needs  to  be  brought  into  the 
 souls,  and  so  into  the  labor  and  life,  of  the  people 
 — "  without  me  ye  can  do  nothing — without  the 
 principles  of  my  religion — without  the  purity  and 
 justice  and  charity  of  the  beatitudes — without  faith 
 in  my  person — without  the  spirit  of  my  life  and 
 the  sacrifice  of  my  cross ! "  Nothing,  literally  no- 
 thing, in  the  final  reckoning  without  our  Lord! 
 F.  D.  H. 
 
 15,  16.  These  poor  Philippians  willingly  con- 
 stituted themselves  the  apostle's  treasurers ;  and, 
 whether  he  was  in  the  course  of  travel,  as  at 
 Corinth,  or  in  prison,  as  at  Rome,  their  beneficence 
 found  means  to  reach  him.  This  was  their  liberal- 
 ity— often  and  earnestly  acknowledged — to  Paul 
 himself.     W.  A.  B. 
 
 19.  This  was  the  language  of  gratitude,  drawn 
 forth  from  the  apostle  by  the  kindness  shown  him 
 in  a  season  of  difficulty  by  the  Philippian  Christians. 
 And  it  expresses  most  naturally  the  feelings  of  a 
 holy  soul  under  a  sense  of  kindness.  "  I  can  not 
 recompense  you,"  it  says,  "  but  that  gives  me  no 
 pain — my  God  can,  and  my  God  will.  Ye  sent  once 
 and  again  unto  my  necessity  :  my  God  will  send  to 
 you  in  yours.  He  will  supply  all  your  need  accord- 
 ing to  his  riches  in  glory  by  Christ  Jesus."  It  is 
 our  real  need  that  is  to  be  supplied,  not  our  imagi- 
 nary need.  His  supplies  are  to  meet  our  necessities, 
 not  our  wishes.  Sometimes  they  may  be  in  direct 
 opposition  to  our  wishes.  Taking  into  view  their 
 character,  their  circumstances,  and  their  high  desti- 
 nation, the  great  God  will  so  deal  with  the  people 
 he  loves  that  he  could  not  possibly  deal  with  them 
 more  bountifully  or  more  munificently.  "  No  good 
 thing  will  he  withhold  from  them."  They  shall 
 have  everything  which  can  contribute  to  their  wel- 
 
4^66 
 
 tiECTiOy  309.— COLOSSI  AN  S  1  ;  l-'ny. 
 
 fare,  and  have  it  in  the  richest  measure.     C.  B. 
 
 God's  hearing  and  answering  prayer  in  this  life 
 assures  his  servants  that  he  is  their  true  and  faith- 
 ful Saviour.  How  often  have  I  cried  to  him  when 
 there  appeared  to  be  no  help  in  second  causes  ;  and 
 how  frequentl}',  suddenly,  and  mercifully  has  he 
 delirered  me  i  I  have  also  seen  wonders  done  for 
 others  by  prayer  more  than  for  myself.  And  what 
 were  all  those  merciful  answers  but  the  fruits  of 
 Christ's  power,  faithfulness,  and  love,  the  fulfilling 
 of  his  promises,  and  the  earnest  of  the  greater 
 blessing  of  immortality  which  the  same  promises 
 entitle  me  to  ?     Box. 
 
 22.  A  strange  place,  Cesar's  household,  to  hold 
 some  of  those  saints.  They  lived  in  the  palace  of  the 
 Emperor  Nero,  not  far  from  that  Pretorian  camp  in 
 which  the  bonds  of  Paul  were  manifest  (1  :  13). 
 The  soldiers  of  the  Pretorian  guard  knew  the  im- 
 prisoned apostle  well  •  and  even  some  of  the  retain- 
 ers of  the  cruel  Emi)eror  had  been  turned  to  the 
 Lord.  It  was  not  required  of  them  by  Paul,  nor 
 did  they  feel  bound  in  their  own  conscience  to  sur- 
 render their  situations  and  withdraw  from  Nero's 
 house.  Better  that  they  .should  shine  as  lights  in 
 that    dark    place,  and    walk   as    saints   in   Cesar's 
 
 household.     D.  F, Of  the  line  of  Roman  Cesars 
 
 — tliat  race  standing  apart,  of  whom  it  has  been 
 well  said  that  there  met  in  them  "  all  the  heights 
 and  depths  which  belong  to  man,  all  the  contrasts 
 
 of  glory  and  meanness,  the  extremities  of  what  is 
 highest  and  lowest  in  human  possibility" — the  per- 
 sonage whom  Paul  speaks  of  here  as  having  saints 
 in  his  household  was  the  sixth  from  the  founder. 
 Nero  was  a  prince  that  as  far  surpassed  others  in 
 infamy  as  Augustus  did  in  royalty  ;  a  man  who,  if 
 every  soul  besides  himself  in  his  household  had  been 
 a  saint,  concentrated  inhumanity  and  pollution 
 enough  in  his  person  to  have  darkened  all  their  vir- 
 tue by  the  blackness  of  his  unnatural  crimes  ;  a 
 man  that  expended  more  ingenuity  in  contriving 
 new  modes  of  dishonoring  humanity  than  most 
 Christians  have  in  serving  it,  and  who  earned  the 
 reputation  of  introducing  into  history  as  facts 
 crimes  so  enormous,  and  combinations  of  wicked- 
 ness so  revolting,  that  but  for  him  they  would  have 
 been  held  too  fabulous  for  the  wildest  fancy.  In 
 the  household  of  such  a  man,  and  such  a  Cesar,  it 
 was  that  the  apostle,  himself  now  a  prisoner  at 
 Rome,  found  "  saints " — saints  that  he  mentions 
 with  special  honor  when  he  sends  their  message  in 
 his  letter  to  the  friends  at  Philippi.  There  and 
 then  we  can  all  feel  that  it  was  something  heroic  to 
 be  a  saint.  No  wonder  Paul  thanks  God  that  even 
 then  the  faith  of  the  Roman  Christians  was  spoken 
 of  in  all  the  world.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 23.  A  sentence  of  commendation  to  the  grace 
 of  Christ  concludes  this  holy  and  beautiful  Epistle, 
 which  tells  us  how  to  live  and  how  to  die,  how  to 
 renounce  and  how  to  attain,  how  to  endure  and  how 
 to  rejoice.  "  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be 
 with  your  spirit."    D.  F. 
 
 Section  309. 
 
 COLOSSIANS    i.    1-29. 
 
 1  Paul,  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ  by  tlie  will  of  God,  and  Timotheus  our  brother,  to  the 
 
 2  saints  and  faithful  brethren  in  Christ  which  are  at  Colosse:  Grace  he  unto  you,  and  peace, 
 
 3  from  God  our  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     We  give  thanks  to  God  and  the  Father  of 
 
 4  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  praying  always  for  you,  since  we  heard  of  your  faith  in  Christ 
 
 5  Jesus,  and  of  the  love  wJiich  ye  have  to  all  the  saints,  for  the  hope  which  is  laid  up  for  you 
 
 6  in  heaven,  whereof  ye  heard  before  in  the  word  of  the  truth  of  the  gospel ;  which  is  come 
 unto  you,  as  it  is  in  all  the  world ;  and  bringeth  forth  fruit,  as  it  doth  also  in  you,  since  the 
 
 7  day  ye  heard  of  it,  and  knew  the  grace  of  God  in  truth :  as  ye  also  learned  of  Epaphras 
 
 8  our  dear  fellowservant,  who  is  for  you  a  faithful  nainister  of  Christ;  who  also  declared 
 unto  us  your  love  in  the  Spirit. 
 
 9  For  this  cause  we  also,  since  the  day  we  heard  it,  do  not  cease  to  pray  for  you,  and  to 
 desire  that  ye  might  be  filled  with  the  knowledge  of  his  will  in  all  wisdom  and  spiritual 
 
 10  imderstanding-  that  ye  might  Avalk  worthy  of  the  Lord  unto  all  pleasing,  being  fruitful  in 
 
 11  every  good  work,  and  increasing  in  tlie  knowledge  of  God,  strengthened  with  all  might, 
 
 12  according  to  his  glorious  power,  unto  all  patience  and  longsuflfering  with  joyf ulness  •  giv- 
 ing thanks  unto  the  Father,  which  hath  made  us  meet  to  be  partakers  of  the  inheritance  of 
 
 13  the  saints  in  light,   who  hath  delivered  us  from  the  power  of  darkness,  and  hath  translated 
 i4  118  into  the  kingdom  of  his  dear  Son:  in  whom  we  have  redemption  through  his  blood,  even 
 
 15  the  forgiveness  of  sins;  who  is  the  image  of  the  invisible  God,  the  firstborn  of  every  crea- 
 
 16  ture    for  by  him  were  all  things  created,  that  are  in  heaven,  and  that  are  in  earth,  visible 
 and  invisible,  whether  they  he  thrones,  or  dominions,  or  i)rincii)alities,  or  powers:  all  things 
 
 17  Were  created  by  him,  and  for  hlni :  and  he  is  before  all  tilings,  and  by  him  all  things  con- 
 
 18  sist.    And  he  is  the  head  of  the  body,  the  church :  who  is  the  beginning,  the  firstborn  from 
 
SECTION  309.—  COL08SIANS  1 : 1-29.  467 
 
 19  the  dead ;  that  in  all  things  he  might  have  the  preeminence.     For  it  pleased  the  Father  that 
 
 20  in  him  should  all  fulness  dwell ;  and,  having  made  peace  through  the  blood  of  his  cross,  by 
 him  to  reconcile  all  things  unto  himself;  by  him,  /  s«y,.  whether  they  he  things  in  earth,  or 
 things  in  heaven. 
 
 21  And  you,  that  were  sometime  alienated  and  enemies  in  your  mind  by  wicked  works,  yet 
 
 22  now  hath  he  reconciled  in  the  body  of  his  flesh  tlirough  death,  to  present  you  holy  and  un- 
 
 23  blameable  and  unreproveable  in  his  sight :  if  ye  continue  in  tbe  faith  grounded  and  settled, 
 and  le  not  moved  away  from  the  hope  of  the  gospel,  which  ye  have  heard,  and  which  was 
 preached  to  every  creature  which  is  under  heaven ;  whereof  I   Paul  am  made  a  minister; 
 
 24  who  now  rejoice  in  my  sufferings  for  you,  and  iill  up  that  which  is  behind  of  the  afflictions 
 
 25  of  Christ  in  my  flesh  for  his  body's  sake,  which  is  the  church :  whereof  I  am  made  a  minis- 
 ter, according  to  the  dispensation  of  God  which  is  given  to  me  for  you,  to  fulfil  the  word  of 
 
 26  God;  isven  the  mystery  which  hath  been  hid  from  ages  and  from  generations,  but  now  is 
 
 27  made  manifest  to  his  saints :  to  whom  God  would  make  known  what  is  the  riches  of  the 
 
 28  glory  of  this  mystery  among  the  Gentiles ;  which  is  Christ  in  you,  the  hope  of  glory :  whom 
 we  preach,  warning  every  man,  and  teaching  every  man  in  all  wisdom;  that  we  may  pre- 
 
 29  sent  every  man  perfect  in  Christ  Jesus:  whereunto  I  also  labour,  striving  according  to  his 
 working,  which  worketh  in  me  mightily. 
 
 The  highest  kingdom  we  can  conceive  to  exist  is  one  which  aims  at  the  holiness  of  all  that  belong  to 
 it ;  which  has  love  for  its  common  principle ;  which  has  for  its  head  a  Being  who  unites  all  human  with 
 all  divine  perfections ;  who  has  himself  suffered  for  all  the  members  of  this  kingdom  and  in  their  stead  i 
 and  who  will  reign  over  and  within  them,  not  only  for  this  life,  but  also  for  that  which  is  to  come.  In 
 such  a  kingdom  all  are  bound  together  by  the  strongest  ties  for  the  highest  objects.  And  such  is  the 
 kingdom  of  which  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Head  and  redeemed  men  the  body.  Beyond  the  Idea  of  such  a 
 system,  centering  in  such  a  Being,  human  thought  is  impotent  to  advance  and  the  human  heart  has  no- 
 thing real  to  desire ;  it  satisfies  all  within  us  which  is  not  sinful,  and  it  is  its  crowning  glory  that  it  sub- 
 dues our  sinfulness  itself.  Such  a  system  brings  together,  recapitulates  all  things  in  Christ,  both  which 
 are  in  heaven  and  which  are  in  earth ;  and  by  such  a  Person,  "  all  things  are  reconciled  to  God,  by  him," 
 the  apostle  says,  "  whether  they  be  things  in  earth  or  things  in  heaven."  When  I  think  of  the  wonders  of 
 our  Saviour's  person  and  of  the  glories  of  his  redemptive  work,  of  all  his  love,  his  love  for  me  a  sinner, 
 his  love  to  all  so  great  that  he  could  die  for  all,  and  of  that  blessed  and  perpetual  kingdom  which  his 
 blood  has  purchased,  and  of  which  he  is  the  ever-living  Head :  when,  in  some  rapt  moment,  my  heart  can 
 realize  this  in  all  its  fullness,  then,  if  ever,  is  my  whole  being  filled  with  the  profoundest  emotions  of  awe, 
 of  gratitude,  and  of  love.  Never  is  the  soul  so  conscious  of  its  full  capacities  of  thought  and  feeling, 
 never  does  it  throb  with  such  unwonted  and  divine  life,  as  when  it  has  most  fully  grasped  the  majestic 
 reality  of  the  Christian  faith  as  a  wondrous  and  harmonious  whole,  tending  to  the  highest  imaginable  end, 
 and  centering  in  that  glorious  Being  who  unites  divinity  with  humanity  and  reconciles  heaven  with  earth. 
 In  comparison  with  the  fullness,  fitness,  and  sufficiency  of  such  a  system,  the  most  colossal  structure  which 
 Pantheism  ever  reared  is  but  a  palace  of  ice,  cold  and  cheerless,  contrasted  with  that  heavenly  city,  whose 
 gates  are  pearl,  whose  streets  are  gold,  thronged  with  a  company  innumerable  and  exultant,  vocal  with  the 
 melodies  of  the  redeemed,  of  which  the  Lamb  is  the  light,  and  God  the  glory.     H.  B.  S. 
 
 Epistle  to  the  Colossians. 
 CoLOSSE  is  a  place  that  has  not  yet  appeared  in 
 the  records  of  Paul's  labors.  It  was  an  ancient  but 
 somewhat  decayed  city  of  Phrygia,  on  the  high-road 
 between  Ephesus  and  the  Euphrates.  It  stood  on 
 the  river  Lycus,  in  the  upper  basin  of  the  Meander, 
 and    in  the  immediate   neighborhood   of   Laodicea 
 
 the  knowledge  of  God,  the  apostle  takes  occasion, 
 with  his  never-failing  faithfulness,  to  warn  them 
 against  evils  about  which  perhaps  it  was  a  part  of 
 the  mission  of  Epaphras  to  consult  him.  S. — — 
 Error  of  a  very  serious  kind  by  degrees  made  its 
 way  into  the  little  community  at  Colosse.  The  neigh- 
 borhood, and  indeed  the  inhabitants  of  the  whole 
 
 and  Hierapolis,  cities  by  whose  growth  it  had  been  ;  territory  of  Phrygia,  in  which  it  was  situated,  were 
 eclipsed.  Paul  had  heard  with  deep  gratitude  of  prone  to  mysticism  and  fanatical  superstitions.  The 
 the  fruits  of  faith  and  love  wrought  among  the  Co-  j  heresv  afterward  known  as  Gnosticism,  the  teachers 
 lossians  by  the  word  of  gospel  truth,  which  had  '.  of  which  professed  a  higher  gnosis,  or  knowledge, 
 come  to  them,  as  it  was  taught  by  Epaphras,  a  na-  than  others,  was  beginning  to  spread  in  various  parts 
 tive  of  the  city,  who,  having  been  to  them  a  faithful  of  the  Eastern  Church.  We  find  it  at  Colosse  m 
 minister  of  Christ,  had  now  brought  to  Paul,  in  his  strange  commixture  with  a  leaning  to  Jewish  obser- 
 iraprisonment,  the  glad  tidings  of  their  love  in  the  vances.  With  these,  and  the  superstitions  with 
 Spirit.  In  writing  to  congratulate  them  on  their  which,  they  had  become  corrupted,  the  Colossian 
 state,  and  to  utter  his  prayers  for  their  growth  in     Gnostics  also  combined  a  vainly  curious  search  mto 
 
468 
 
 SECTIOX  309.—GOLOSSIANS  1 : 1-29. 
 
 the  degrees  and  orders  of  angelic  beings,  and  a  wor- 
 ship of  the  great  hierarchs  of  the  heavenly  kingdom. 
 This  curious  mixture  of  opinions  in  the  Colossian 
 Church  is  accounted  for  partly  by  the  fact,  told  us 
 by  Josephus  the  Jewish  historian,  that  Alexander 
 the  Great  sent,  in  consequence  of  the  disaffection  of 
 Lydia  and  Phrygia,  2,000  Mesopotamian  and  Baby- 
 lonian Jews  to  garrison  the  towns. 
 
 Hetween  six  and  seven  years  had  elapsed  since 
 its  founding  by  Epaphras.  During  this  time  the 
 Apostle  had  passed  through  all  that  eventful  period 
 of  his  life  related  in  the  last  nine  chapters  of  the 
 Acts  of  the  Apostles ;  had  escaped  the  tumult  at 
 Ephesus ;  had  crossed  into  (rreece,  and  wintered  at 
 Corinth  ;  had  gone  up  to  Jerusalem  with  forebod- 
 ings which  caused  him  to  take  a  solemn  farewell  of 
 the  elders  of  Ephesus  at  Miletus ;  had  narrowly  es- 
 caped with  his  life  fi'om  his  enemies  in  the  holy 
 City  •  had  lain  two  years  in  prison  at  Cesarea ,  had 
 accomplislieil  thai  long  and  perilous  voyage  to  Home. 
 There  he  was  now  a  j)risoner,  dwelling  with  the  sol- 
 dier that  kept  him  in  his  own  hired  house,  receiving 
 all  that  came  to  him  without  let  or  hindrance,  and 
 laboring  for  the  gospel  of  Christ  by  his  tongue  and 
 by  his  pen.  At  this  time  Epaphras  comes  to  Rome 
 and  brings  him  a  report  from  Colosse.  He  spoke  of 
 their  Christian  faith,  and  love,  and  hone ,  but  he 
 also  spoke  of  much  which  pained  the  apostle's  ten- 
 der heart,  and  roused  his  jealousy  for  the  pure  faith 
 of  ('hrist.  Some  time  after  the  reeei[)t  of  this  rejiort 
 Paul  wrote  the  Epistle.  Probably  he  waited  till  near 
 the  time  when  Tychicus,  whom  he  sent  witii  the  let- 
 ter, was  ready  to  depart.     A. 
 
 The  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians  and  the  Epistle  to 
 the  Colossians  imjiort  to  be  two  letters  written  by 
 the  same  person  at,  or  nearly  at,  the  same  time,  and 
 vipon  the  same  subject,  and  to  have  been  sent  by 
 the  same  messenger.  Now  everything  in  the  sen- 
 timents, order,  and  diction  of  the  two  writings  cor- 
 responds with  what  might  be  expected  from  this 
 
 circumstance.     The  leading  doctrine  of  both  Epis- 
 tles is  the  union  of  Jews  and  Gentiles  under  the 
 Christian  dispensation  ■,  and  that  doctrine  in  both 
 is   established   by   the   same   arguments,  or,  more 
 properly  speaking,  illustrated  by  the  same  simili- 
 I  tudes.     "  One  head,"  "  one  body,"  "  one  new  man," 
 j  "  one  temple,"  are  in  both  Epistles  the  figures  un- 
 j  der  which  the  society  of  believers  in  Christ,  and 
 their  common  relation  to  him  as  such,  are  represent- 
 ed.    The  ancient  and  as  had  been  thought  the  in- 
 delible distinction  between  Jew  and  Gentile,  in  both 
 '  Epistles,  is  declared  to  be  "  now  abolished  by  his 
 [  cross."     Besides  this  consent  in  the  general  tenor 
 of  the  two  Epistles,  and  in  the  run  also  and  warmth 
 of  thought  with  which  they  arc  composed,  we  may 
 naturally  look  for  many  of  the  same  expressions, 
 and  sometimes  for  whole   sentences  being   alike; 
 since  such  expressions  and  sentences  would  be  re- 
 peated in  the  second  letter  as  yet  fresh  in  the  au- 
 thor's mind  from  the  writing  of  the  first.     Pahy. 
 
 •  Out  of  the  one  himdred  and  fifty-five  verses 
 
 contained  in  the  so-called  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians, 
 seventy-eight  verses  contain  expressions  identical 
 with  those  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Colossians.  The 
 kind  of  resemblance  is  just  what  we  might  expect 
 to  find  in  the  work  of  a  man  whose  mind  was  thor- 
 oughly imbued  with  the  ideas  and  expressions  of 
 
 the  one  Epistle  when  he  wrote  the  other.     C. 
 
 The  highest  characteristic  wliieii  these  two  Epistles 
 have  in  common  is  that  of  a  presentation  of  the 
 Loud  Jesus  Christ,  fuller  and  clearer  than  we  find 
 in  previous  writing,  as  the  IIkad  of  creation  and  of 
 I  mankind.  All  things  createil  through  Christ,  all 
 things  coherent  in  him,  all  things  reconciled  to  the 
 Father  by  him,  the  eternal  purpose  to  i-estorc  and 
 complete  all  things  in  him — such  are  the  ideas  which 
 grew  richer  ami  more  distinet  in  the  mind  of  the 
 apostle,  as  he  meditated  on  the  gospel  which  he  had 
 been  preaching,  and  the  truths  iuiplied  in  it.  In 
 ,  the  Epistle  to  the  Colossians ^  this  divine  Headship  of 
 
SECTION  309.—COLOSSIANS  1 : 1-29. 
 
 469 
 
 Christ  is  maintained  as  the  safeguard  against  the 
 fancies  which  filled  the  heavens  with  secondary  di- 
 vinities, and  which  laid  down  rules  for  an  artificial 
 sanctity  of  men  uj)on  the  earth.  In  the  EpiMle  to 
 the  Jiphesians,  the  eternity  and  universality  of  God's 
 redeeming  purpose  in  Christ,  and  the  gathering  of 
 men  unto  him  as  his  members,  are  set  forth  as  glo- 
 riously revealed  in  tlie  gospel.  In  both,  the  appli- 
 cation of  the  truth  concerning  Christ,  as  the  Image 
 of  God  and  the  Head  of  men,  to  the  coumion  rela- 
 tions of  human  life — and  particularly  of  husband 
 and  wife,  parents  and  children,  masters  and  servants 
 — is  dwelt  upon  in  such  detail  as  to  form  a  perfect 
 code  of  Christian  social  morals.     S. 
 
 3-27.  After  his  usual  manner,  he  congratulates 
 the  Colossians  on  the  report  which  Epaphras  had 
 brought  of  their  faith,  and  love,  and  of  hope.  With 
 his  thanksgiving  for  this  he  gradually  and  delicately 
 interweaves  his  prayer  for  their  further  advance  in 
 knowledge  and  practice  ',  and  then  almost  impercep- 
 tibly approaches  the  great  subject  of  their  error  and 
 his  anxiety.  Admirable  indeed  is  the  way  in  which, 
 through  the  long  sentence  extending  from  chapter 
 1  :  9  to  chapter  1  :  20,  the  figure  of  our  glorified 
 Lord  is  made  slowly  to  rise  upon  the  mind's  eye  in 
 all  its  love  and  majesty,  care  being  taken  meantime 
 that  every  separate  clause  should  do  its  own  work 
 in  affirming  His  truth  and  impugning  their  error. 
 Paul  uses  the  very  terms  which  they  had  adopted  for 
 their  vain  imaginations :  as  in  the  case  of  the  word 
 rendered  "fullness"  in  chapter  1  :  19,  which  is  the 
 "  pleroma  "  of  the  Gnostic  heretics  ;  he  overthrows 
 by  anticipation  their  practice  of  angel-worship  by 
 maintaining  the  absolute  and  exclusive  preeminence 
 of  Christ  over  all  created  beings,  and  that  through 
 the  blood  of  his  cross.  His  blood  has  made  peace ; 
 and  in  that  peace  they  who  were  once  God's  ene- 
 mies are  included,  provided  they  continue  ground- 
 ed in  the  faith,  and  are  not  moved  away  from 
 it.  To  this  end,  he,  the  apostle,  is  laboring,  carry- 
 ing on,  in  his  work  for  Christ,  the  afflictions  of 
 Christ  to  their  completion,  according  to  the  stew- 
 ardship of  the  mystery  intrusted  to  him,  which 
 was  Christ  among  them,  the  hope  of  the  glory  to 
 come.     A. 
 
 8.  Love  in  the  Spirit.  Love,  purified  and 
 made  divine,  rises  and  attaches  itself  to  what  is  in- 
 visible and  immortal ;  it  becomes  at  once  more  ten- 
 der and  more  holy,  more  intimate  and  more  respect- 
 ful ;  it  loves  God  in  every  soul,  and  loves  every  soul 
 in  God.  The  believer  who  sees  all  things  with  the 
 very  eye  of  God  loves,  if  we  dare  so  express  it, 
 ■with  the  very  heart  of  God.     A.  V 
 
 9.  Light  is  sent  in  answer  to  prayer.  Paul  is 
 so  convinced  of  this,  that  he  not  merely  writes  the 
 Epistles  according  to  the  wisdom  given  unto  him, 
 but  he  tells  the  churches  that  he  prays  for  them, 
 that  God  may  enlighten  their  minds,  and  give  them 
 spiritual  understanding  and  knowledge.  And  so  it 
 is  with  all  spiritual  blessings.  "  Prayer  brings  all 
 heaven  before  our  eyes,"  and  within  our  reach.    A.  S. 
 
 10.  Religion  is  the  likeness  of  God  in  the  soul 
 of  man,  and  a  Christian  is  an  imitator  of  God ; 
 hence  he  is  called  "  to  walk  worthy  of  God,"  to  act 
 as  becometh  one  who  professes  to  bear  the  divine 
 image.    He  should  be  blameless  and  harmless  ;  a  fol- 
 
 lower only  of  that  which  is  good  ,  holy  in  all  man- 
 ner of  conversation  and  godliness  a  beautiful  spe- 
 cimen of  whatsoever  is  noble,  dignified,  generous, 
 and  useful.  The  world  take  us  at  our  word  they 
 accept  our  profession  as  the  rule  of  their  expecta- 
 tion; and  although  they  often  look  for  too  much, 
 considering  the  present  imperfect  state  of  human 
 nature,  yet  to  a  certain  extent  their  demands  are 
 authorized  by  our  own  declarations.     J.  A.  J 
 
 Fruitful.  Our  Saviour  did  not  undergo  all 
 those  grievous  pains  for  us  merely  that  we  should 
 cease  to  commit  sin.  It  is  not  for  that  sluggish  and 
 inglorious  virtue  that  he  has  prepared  the  glories 
 of  his  kingdom.  He  did  not  come  to  reign  over  the 
 dead ;  nor  was  it  any  part  of  his  purpose  to  people 
 heaven  with  drones  and  sleepers.  As  his  life  on 
 earth  was  active,  as  he  spent  his  days  in  working 
 the  work  of  him  that  sent  him,  so  must  all  Chris- 
 tians do  Christ's  work ;  and  they  must  strive  to  do 
 it  as  cheerfully,  as  faithfully,  and  as  constantly  as 
 Christ  did  the  work  of  his  Father.     A.  W.  H. 
 
 Increasing  in  the  knowledge  of  Godo  All 
 life  expands  and  comes  to  perfection  with  due  nutri- 
 ment seasonably  administered.  You  may  starve  the 
 divine  life  as  well  as  choke  it.  A  soul  conversant 
 with  a  few  stereotyped  thoughts  which  run  for  ever 
 in  the  old  grooves  can  never  furnish  a  home  for  an 
 expanding  spiritual  life.  And  there  is  nourishment 
 for  the  souls  that  have  been  born  into  the  divine 
 kingdom.  God  has  provided  the  amplest  stores  for 
 the  healthy  development  of  the  children  He  brings 
 into  his  kingdom  here.  And,  if  our  piety  is  to  grow, 
 we  must  resort  to  and  feed  on  these  stores,  all  of 
 them.     J.  D. 
 
 11.  Unto  all  patience.  Patience  is  the  Chris- 
 tian's suffering  power;  it  is  passive  fortitude,  an 
 ability  to  suffer ;  and  so  apprehensive  he  is  of  their 
 great  need  of  a  full  and  ample  supply  of  this  power, 
 that  he  prays  that  they  might  be  strengthened  in 
 this  kind  with  might,  with  all  might:  that  they 
 might  be  even  almighty  sufferers  „  strengthened 
 with  a  might  according  and  corresponding  to  the 
 glorious  power  of  God  himself.     Howe. 
 
 12.  We  must  always  take  such  passages  as  seem 
 to  make  the  discipline  of  the  world  an  essential 
 part  of  the  preparing  of  us  for  glory  in  conjunc- 
 tion with  this  other  undeniable  truth  which  com- 
 pletes  them,  that  when  a  man  has  the  love  of  God 
 in  his  heart,  however  feebly,  however  newly,  there 
 and  then  he  is  fit  for  the  inheritance.  Christian 
 people  make  vast  mistakes  sometimes  in  talking 
 about  "  being  made  meet  for  the  inheritance  of  the 
 saints  in  light,"  about  being  "  ripe  for  glory,"  and 
 the  like.  "  God  hath  made  us  meet  for  the  inheri- 
 tance of  the  saints  in  light,"  says  the  apostle.  That 
 is  a  past  act.  The  preparedness  for  heaven  comes 
 when  a  man  turns  to  Christ.     A  Christian  at  any 
 
470 
 
 SECTIOy  300.—COLOSSIANS  1  :  1-29. 
 
 period  of  bis  Christian  experience,  if  it  please  God 
 to  talce  him,  is  tit  for  the  kingdom.  The  life  is  life, 
 whether  it  be  the  biiddinj:  beauty  and  feebleness  of 
 childhood,  the  strength  of  manhood,  or  the  maturity 
 and  calm  peace  of  old  age.  Remember  that,  though 
 the  root  of  the  matter,  the  seed  of  the  kingdom, 
 may  be  in  you,  and  that  though,  therefore,  you  have 
 a  right  to  feel  that  at  any  period  of  your  Christian 
 experience  if  it  please  God  to  lake  you  out  of  tliis 
 world  you  are  fit  for  heaven,  yet  in  his  mercy  he  is 
 leaving  you  here,  training  you,  disciplining  you, 
 cleansing  you,  making  you  to  be  polished  shafts  in 
 his  quiver.     A.  M. 
 
 12,  13.  Light— darkness.  Ilell  is  nothing 
 but  the  orb  of  sin  and  wiekeuness,  the  hemisphere 
 of  darkness  in  which  all  evil  moves ;  and  heaven  is 
 the  opposite  hemisphere  of  light,  the  bright  orb  of 
 truth,  holiness,  and  goodness ;  and  we  do  actually 
 in  this  life  instate  ourselves  in  the  possession  of  one 
 or  other  of  them.  Take  sin  and  disobedience  out  of 
 hell,  and  it  will  presently  clear  up  into  light,  tran- 
 quillity, serenity,  and  shine  out  into  heaven.  Every 
 true  saint  carrieth  his  heaven  about  with  him  in  his 
 own  heart  ;  and  hell,  that  is  without  him,  can  have 
 no  power  over  him.     Cudivorth. 
 
 14.  It  is  certain  that  the  satisfaction  and  sub- 
 stitution necessary  for  the  atonement  of  man  can 
 take  place  only  through  something  which  is  greater 
 than  all  save  God  ^  and  also,  that  he  who  under- 
 takes this  satisfaction  and  substitution  must  be 
 greater  than  all  which  is  not  God.  This  is  even 
 (iod  himself,  who  became  man  in  order  to  under- 
 take this  satisfaction  and  substitution  for  us.     An- 
 
 sclm. 15.  Paul  says  not  merely  that  our  Lord 
 
 v:as  when  on  earth  the  visible  image  of  God,  but 
 that  he  is  so  still.  In  Him  only  God  manifests 
 himself  to  man,  and  he  is  still  visible  to  the  eye  of 
 
 faith.     C. Notion,  conception,  image  of  God,  we 
 
 can  form  no  other  than  that  of  Jesus  Christ  our 
 Lord.  He  is  the  image  of  the  invisible  God,  and  in 
 him  is  represented  all  the  fullness  of  the  Godhead 
 until  we  shall  know  even  as  we  are  known.     T.  A. 
 
 The  lirst-born  of  every  creature*  The 
 difficulty  vanisiies  when  we  attend  to  the  reason  he 
 assigns  for  giving  him  that  designation.  No  sooner 
 has  he  called  him  the  first-horn  of  every  creature 
 than  he  immediately  add.s,  "all  things  were  created 
 by  him,  and  for  him."  And,  that  no  room  might  be 
 left  for  the  remotest  suspicion  that  he  himself 
 might  have  been  created,  eternitji,  in  the  most  abso- 
 lute sense  of  that  word,  is  directly  ascribed  to  him  : 
 "  And  he  is  before  all  thing.s,  and  by  him  all  things 
 consist."  Surely  he  who  existed  before  nil  things, 
 must  himself  be  without  beginning,  or  from  ever- 
 la.sting.  Hence  it  appears  that  this  designation,  the 
 frst-horn  of  everij  creature,  is  of  the  same  import 
 with  that  other  form  of  expression  which  the  apos- 
 
 tle useth  (Ileb.  1  :  2),  where,  having  styled  him  the 
 So7i  of  God,  he  adds,  "  whom  he  hath  appointed 
 heir  of  all  things."  And  both  serve  to  denote  that 
 universal  dominion  which  our  Lord  hath  by  inherit- 
 ance, as  the  only  begotten  of  the  Father,  of  the 
 same  essence  with  himself,  "  the  brightness  of  his 
 glory,  and  the  express  image  of  his  person."    R.  W. 
 
 17.  By  him  all  things  subsist.  We  shall 
 never  understand  the  Christian  thought  about  God's 
 universe  until  we  are  able  to  say,  Preservation  is  a 
 continual  creation ;  and  beneath  all  the  ordinary 
 workings  of  nature,  as  we  faithlessly  call  it,  and  the 
 apparently  dead  play  of  secondary  causes,  there  are 
 welling  forth,  and  energizing,  the  living  love  and 
 the  blessed  power  of  Christ,  the  Maker,  and  Mon- 
 arch, and  Sustainer  of  all.     A.  M. 
 
 18.  Christ  is  more  than  the  founder  of  the 
 Church.  He  pours  his  own  life  into  it.  It  is  his 
 body.  Informing  it  with  his  Spirit,  the  Comforter, 
 he  took  up  a  constant  abode  on  earth,  in  the  life  of 
 his  followers.  Laying  down  his  Hebrew  body,  his 
 soul  emancipated  itself  from  all  national  restric- 
 tions, and  went  forth  to  make  its  dwelling  in  every 
 believing  heart.  So  intimate  is  the  union  between 
 the  disciple  and  Jesus.  "I  am  the  vine,  ye  are  the 
 branches  "  ;  "  /  in  you,  and  you  in  me."     F.  D.  H. 
 
 19.  The  prominent  thought  in  Paul's  mind 
 through  the  whole  Epistle  is  the  elevation,  pre- 
 eminence, and  all-sufficiency  of  Christ.  He  dilates 
 still  further  on  the  ([ualification  of  our  Lord  for  this 
 glorious  supremacy.  "All  the  fullness  was  pleased 
 to  dwell  in  him."  "  In  him  dwelleth  all  the  fullness 
 of  the  Deity  bodily."  There  seem  to  have  been  in 
 the  Colossian  Church,  even  at  this  early  period, 
 speculations  about  a  plcroma  or  plenitude  of  being, 
 such  as  afterward  became  so  rife  among  the  Gnos- 
 tics. From  this  pleroma  it  was  supposed  that  va- 
 rious beings  and  agencies  issued  intermediate  be- 
 tween God  and  man.  Paul  condemns  these  specu- 
 lations, by  claiming   for  the   eternal   Son   all   the 
 
 pleroma,  the   true  plenitude  of  Deity.     D.  F. 
 
 The  (rrcek  has  only  "  Because  he  was  well  pleased 
 that  in  him  should  ail  the  fullness  dwell."     A. 
 
 20.  Our  Lord  is  here  declared  to  be  the  grand 
 center,  in  whom  the  reconciliation  between  God  and 
 man,  between  heaven  and  earth,  is  effected.  There 
 has  been  separation,  but  in  him  is  the  adjustment ; 
 there  has  been  antagonism,  but  in  him  is  its  recon- 
 ciliation ;  the  reconciliation  of  all  things,  of  the  high- 
 est antagonisms,  of  those  l)etwecn  an  infinite  and 
 holy  God  and  his  finite  and  sinful  creatures,  is  here 
 declared  to  be  consummated  in  the  peace  purchased 
 through  the  blood  of  the  cross  of  Christ;  for  it 
 pleased  the  Father  that  in  him  should  all  fullness 
 dwell.  And  this  is  the  evidence  of  the  abounding 
 fullness  in  Christ,  that  by  him  all  things  are  recon- 
 ciled unto  God.     There  is  something  very  wonder- 
 
SECTION  SOO.—  COLOSSIANS  1 : 1-20. 
 
 471 
 
 :ful  in  the  position  here  assigned  to  Christ,  as  the 
 grand  Reconciler  of  all  things.  No  man  can  grasp 
 it  fully ;  but  the  more  it  is  studied,  the  more  mar- 
 velous, majestic,  and  elevating  does  it  seem  to  be ; 
 the  more  does  the  sacred  person  of  our  Lord  stand 
 out  alone,  as  the  only  center  of  the  world,  central 
 between  God  and  man,  between  heaven  and  earth. 
 His  fullness,  in  its  largest  sense,  is  made  up  of  the 
 fullness  of  heaven  and  the  fullness  of  earth,  gath- 
 ered together,  recapitulated,  brought  to  its  ciown 
 and  its  peace,  in  him  who  hath  made  of  both  one, 
 breaking  down  the  middle  wall  of  partition.  H.  B.  S. 
 
 23t  Paul  of  course  speaks  here  hyperbolically, 
 meaning,  the  teaching  which  you  heard  from  Epa- 
 phras  is  the  same  which  has  been  published  univei'sally 
 btj  the  apostles.  C. We  learn  from  the  most  au- 
 thentic writers  and  the  most  ancient  records  that 
 the  gospel  was  preached  within  thirty  years  after 
 the  death  of  Christ  in  Idumea,  Syria,  and  Mesopo- 
 tamia ;  in  Media  and  Parthia,  and  many  parts  of 
 Asia  Minor;  in  Egypt,  Mauritania,  Ethiopia,  and 
 other  regions  of  Africa ;  in  Greece  and  Italy ;  as  far 
 north  as  Scythia,  and  as  far  westward  as  Spain.     P. 
 
 24.  The  Church  militant  has  inherited  the  con- 
 dition of  Christ,  humbled  and  suffering.  Here  be- 
 low it  represents  its  divine  chief  as  Son  of  man, 
 and  will  represent  him  as  such  to  the  end  of  the 
 world.  And,  while  Jesus  Christ,  the  head  or  chief, 
 reigns  in  the  peace  and  glory  of  heaven,  the  body, 
 which  is  the  Church,  remaining  upon  the  earth,  suf- 
 fers upon  the  earth  all  that  Jesus  Christ  would 
 suffer  if  he  were  still  upon  the  earth.  In  one  sense 
 nothing  is  wanting  to  the  afflictions  of  Christ,  and 
 in  another  sense  something  will  always  be  wanting ; 
 there  will  always  be  a  residue  to  suffer  until  the  end 
 of  the  ages  which  are  reserved  to  the  Church  and 
 to  mankind ;  the  Church  is  nothing  else  than  the 
 Man  of  sorrows,  perpetuated  in  the  persons  of  those 
 
 ■who  are  united  to  him.     A.  V. We  are  told  of 
 
 self-sacrifice,  that  it  is  the  law  or  moving  power  of 
 €hrist's  kingdom  ;  it  is  certainly  far  from  being  the 
 law  of  natural  hfe,  yet  it  seems  to  stir  the  heart, 
 even  as  beauty  moves  the  senses,  infallibly,  by  touch- 
 ing the  spring  of  some  hidden  sure  affinity,  lying 
 deeper  than  the  nature  with  which  it  seems  at  pres- 
 ent to  war.  Nothing  belonging  to  Christ's  kingdom 
 tells  much  upon  the  world  which  has  not  in  it  the 
 element  of  sacrifice  and  of  Christlike  willingness 
 to  participate  in  pain.     Keble. 
 
 27.  Christ  in  you.  As  really  and  more  inti- 
 mately than  when  men  beheld  his  countenance,  and 
 listened  to  his  words  of  love  and  power,  Jesus  is 
 with  us  still.  If  it  would  strengthen  you  in  your 
 difficulties  and  struggles  to  know  that  he  is  near,  to 
 hear  him  speak,  to  take  hold  of  his  strengthening 
 hand — know  that  he  is  nearer  still  than  this.  Every 
 pure  thought  that  rises  in  your  breast  is  Christ's 
 
 suggestion ;  every  holy  desire  and  resolution  the 
 proof  that  he  is  at  hand ;  every  kindling  of  the 
 spirit  into  devotion  the  unconscious  recognition  by 
 the  spirit  of  his  heavenly  presence  near.  Open  the 
 door  of  the  heart  to  him,  and  the  very  mind  and 
 soul  of  Jesus  will  pass  into  yours ;  your  spirit  will 
 be  suffused  with  his ;  the  very  heart  of  Jesus  will 
 
 be   beating   within   your   breast.      Caircl. The 
 
 hope  of  glory.  Heaven  begun  in  the  soul  is  the 
 living  proof  that  makes  the  heaven  to  come  credi- 
 ble. It  is  the  eagle  eye  of  faith  which  penetrates 
 the  grave,  and  sees  far  into  the  tranquil  things  of 
 death.  He  alone  can  believe  in  immortality  who 
 feels  the  resurrection  in  him  already.     F.  W.  K. 
 
 88.  Let  the  Phrygians  boast  if  they  will  of  their 
 ancient  mysteries.  Paul  has  a  nobler  boast.  He 
 deals  with  a  glorious  mystery  of  God,  which  is  no 
 gloomy  secret,  but  a  truth  brightly  revealed,  viz., 
 "  Christ  in  you,  the  hope  of  glory."  They  who  dealt 
 with  what  the  ancients  called  mysteries  kept  many 
 of  their  disciples  in  a  position  of  imperfect  develoj)- 
 ment,  and  admitted  only  a  favored  few  to  a  knowl- 
 edge of  their  arcana.  On  the  contrary,  the  apostle, 
 as  a  steward  of  the  Christian  mystery,  proclaims  his 
 desire  to  "  present  every  man  complete,"  i.  e.,  thor- 
 oughly initiated,  enlightened,  and  established  in 
 Christ  Jesus.     D.  F. 
 
 Whom  we  preach.  Christ,  as  the  personal 
 center  of  the  gospel,  to  whom  all  ancient  prophesies 
 point,  whom  the  narratives  record  and  the  apostles 
 demonstrate  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  the  one  divine 
 Being  who  has  taken  upon  himself  our  nature  and 
 life,  and  has  manifested  the  Infinite  by  whom  we 
 are  encompassed ;  Christ,  as  the  author  and  patron 
 of  reform,  the  perfect  example  of  all  loveliness  and 
 virtue  ;  in  whom  the  poorest  may  find  friendship,  the 
 guiltiest  forgiveness,  and  the  most  defiled  an  inward 
 cleansing;  whom  angels  worship  and  saints  adore, 
 and  whose  coming  to  the  earth  has  crowned  its  years 
 and  lands  witli  glory,  and  yet  who  is  interested  in 
 each  of  his  followers,  is  their  strength  in  temptation, 
 their  solace  in  sickness,  and  who  comes  hereafter  to 
 be  their  Judge ;  through  whom  men  may  be  heirs  of 
 God,  partakers  of  his  nature,  partakers  of  his  peace, 
 and  after  this  life  participants  of  his  glory.  He  is 
 to  be  preached  as  uniting  in  himself  all  the  attri- 
 butes of  God,  and  reconciling  them  all  with  the  res- 
 cue of  the  sinner ;  as  offering  himself  with  an 
 equal  appeal  from  the  cross  and  from  the  throne  ; 
 at  once  absolute  in  law  and  infinite  in  pardon ;  the 
 Lord  of  the  world  and  the  Leader  to  the  heavens. 
 R.  S.  S. 
 
 The  gospel  story  is  a  living  and  a  life-giving 
 story !  It  is  not  ancient  only,  nor  modern  only,  but 
 both,  and  of  all  time.  It  fills  the  amplitude  of  eter- 
 nity ;  for  its  author  is  one  who  is  "  the  same  yester- 
 day, and  to-day,  and  for  ever "  !  It  links  us  with 
 Him  who  was  before  all  worlds,  and  who  will  be,  and 
 be  ours,  when  he  shall  have  rebuked  into  annihila- 
 tion the  worlds  his  word  summoned  to  exist !  To 
 preach  Christ  may  then  be  to  preach  the  facts  of 
 a  history  ;  but  they  are  the  facts  of  this  hour  no  less 
 than  of  eighteen  centuries  ago.  What  he  has  done, 
 he  is  doing ;  to  show  him  to  you,  the  living  imper- 
 sonation of  almighty  love,  as  he  walked  among  us  of 
 old,  is  to  show  him  to  you  the  same  quickening 
 spirit  of  love  as  he  works  among  us  now  !    W.  A.  B. 
 
472  SECTION  310.—  COLOSSIANS  2  : 1-23. 
 
 Section  310. 
 
 CoLOSSiANS  ii.  1-23. 
 
 1  For  I  would  that  ye  knew  wliat  great  conflict  I  have  for  you,  and  for  them  at  Laodicea, 
 
 2  and  for  as  many  as  have  not  seen  my  face  in  the  flesh  ;  that  tlieir  hearts  miiriit  be  comfort- 
 ed. Iteinfr  knit  together  in  love,  and  unto  all  riches  of  the  full  assurance  of  understanding, 
 
 3  to  the  acknowledgment  of  the  mystery  of  God,  and  of  the  Father,  and  of  Christ;  in  whom 
 
 4  are  hid  all  the  treasures  of  wisdom  and  knowledge.     And  this  I  say,  lest  any  man  should 
 
 5  beguile  yon  with  enticing  words.     For  though  1  be  absent  in  the  flesh,  yet  am  I  with  you 
 in  the  si)irit,  joying  and  beholding  your  order,  and  the  stedfastness  of  your  faith  in  Christ. 
 
 6  As  ye  have  therefore  received  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  so  walk  ye  in  him :  rooted  and  built 
 
 7  up  in  him,  and  stablished  in  the  faith,  as  ye  have  been  taught,  abounding  therein  with 
 
 8  thanksgiving.     Beware  lest  any  man  spoil  you  through  philosophy  and  vain  deceit,  after 
 
 9  the  tradition  of  men,  after  the  rudiments  of  the  world,  and  not  after  Christ.     For  in  him 
 
 10  dwelleth  all  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead  bodily.     And  ye  are  complete  in  him,  which  is  the 
 
 11  head  of  all  principality  and  power:  in  whom  also  ye  are  circumcised  with  the  circumcision 
 made  without  hands,  in  putting  off  the  body  of  the  sins  of  the  flesh  by  the  circumcision 
 
 12  of  Christ:   buried  with  him  in  baptism,  wherein  also  ye  are  risen  with  him  through  the  faith 
 
 13  of  the  operation  of  God,  who  hath  raised  him  from  the  dead.     And  you,  being  dead  in 
 your  sins  and  the  uncircumcision  of  your  flesh,  hath  he  quickened  together  with  him,  hav- 
 
 14  ing  forgiven  you  all  trespasses,  blotting  out  the  handwriting  of  ordinances  that  was  against 
 
 15  us,  which  was  contrary  to  us,  and  took  it  out  of  the  way,  nailing  it  to  his  cross;  and  hav- 
 ing spoiled  principalities  and  powers,  he  made  a  shew  of  them  openly,  triumphing  over 
 
 Ifi  them  in  it.     Let  no  man  therefore  judge  you  in  meat,  or  in  drink,  or  in  respect  of  an  holy- 
 
 17  day,  or  of  the  new  moon,  or  of  the  sabbath  days:  which  are  a  shadow  of  things  to  come; 
 but  the  body  is  of  Christ. 
 
 18  Let  no  man  beguile  you  of  your  reward  in  a  voluntary  humility  and  worshipping  of 
 angels,  intruding  into  those  things  which  he  hath  not  seen,  vainly  puffed  up  by  his  fleshly 
 
 19  mind,  and  not  liolding  the  Head,  from  which  all  the  body  by  joints  and  bands  having 
 
 20  nourishment  ministered,  and  knit  together,  increaseth  with  the  increase  of  God.     Where- 
 fore if  ye  be  dead  with  Ciirist  from  the  rudiments  of  the  world,  why,  as  though  living  in 
 
 21  the  world,  are  ye  subject  to  ordinances,  (touch  not;  taste  not;  handle  not;  which  all  are  to- 
 
 22  perish  with  the  using:)  after  the  commandments  and  doctrines  of  men  ?     Which  things 
 
 23  have  indeed  a  shew  of  wisdom  in  will-worship,  and  Immility,  and  neglecting  of  the  body; 
 not  in  any  honour  to  the  satisfying  of  the  flesh. 
 
 "  As  ye  have  therefore  received  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  so  walk  ye  in  him,"  might  be  taken  as  the 
 solemn  superscription  of  every  Epistle.  In  all  places  where  they  are  planted,  the  young  churches  are 
 addressed  as  being  made  up  of  persons  in  whom  a  certain  movement  of  divine  life  has  been  begun,  but 
 not  matured,  with  a  great  deal  yet  to  do,  and  a  great  deal  to  undo ;  graces  to  be  gained,  and  faults  to  be 
 fought  down  ;  knowledge  to  be  patiently  acquired,  and  active  force  to  be  indefinitely  enlarged  ;  Christians 
 to  be  fed,  that  they  may  grow — ministered  to,  that  they  may  be  built  up — "  called  to  be  saints,"  indeed, 
 because  they  believe,  and  because  their  relationships  and  aims  are  hoi)',  but  with  a  saintship  inchoate,  as 
 it  were;  sure  in  its  root,  magnificent  in  its  anticipations,* and  yet  beholding  the  greater  glory  to  be  re- 
 vealed only  through  a  perspective  of  greater  self-denials  to  be  borne,  and  greater  toils  to  be  acconi- 
 pli.shed.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 The  imitation  of  Jesus  signifies  that  we  should  walk  as  he  walked,  tread  in  his  steps,  with  our  hand 
 upon  the  Guide,  and  our  eye  upon  liis  Rule ;  that  we  should  do  glory  to  hiui  as  he  did  to  his  Father ;  and 
 account  these  to  be  the  integral  jjart  of  our  duty,  which  are  imitations  of  his  actions  or  his  spirit,  of  his 
 rule  or  of  his  life.  We  lead  Jesus  into  the  recesses  of  our  hearts  by  holy  meditations ;  and  we  enter  into 
 his  heart  when  we  express  him  in  our  actions  x  for  so  the  apostle  says,  He  that  is  in  Chi-ist  toalks  as  he 
 also  W(dked.     J.  T. 
 
 1-23.  With  their  mystic  philosophy,  the  Colos-  I  spiritual  circumcision  of  Christ,  v.  11),  and  scru- 
 sian  errorisfs  set  a  high  vahie  on  sacred  rights,  es-  pulously  observed  the  .Jewish  laws  respecting  food 
 pecially  circumcision  (to  which  Paul  opposes  the  |  and  yearly,  monthly,  and  weekly  feasts — shadows  of 
 
SECTION  310.—C0LOSSIAN8  2  :  1-23. 
 
 473 
 
 the  true  body  which  had  appeared  in  Christ  (v.  16). 
 But  with  these  Judaistic  views  and  ])ractices  they 
 associated  a  rigid  asceticism,  a  mortification  of  the 
 body.  This  in  all  probability  sprang  from  a  pagan 
 view,  which  made  matter  and  bodj'  in  themselves 
 evil,  and  redemption  a  gradual  destruction  of  the 
 bodily  nature.  The  conception  of  the  body  as  the 
 work  of  the  devil  we  find  in  all  the  Gnostic  and 
 Manichean  sects.  The  Scriptures,  on  the  contrary, 
 make  the  clearest  distinction  between  body  and  flesh, 
 representing  the  former  as  the  work  of  God  and  the 
 temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  but  the  latter  as  the  per- 
 version of  a  nature  in  itself  originally  good,  as  the 
 selfish,  sinful  principle.  Finally,  these  Colossian 
 errorists  practiced  under  the  garb  of  humility  the 
 worship  of  angels  (v.  18),  instead  of  holding  to 
 Christ,  the  Creator  of  angels,  the  revealed  Head  of 
 the  Church,  and  communing  with  God  through  Him. 
 This  Judaizing  Gnosticism  the  apostle  meets  with  a 
 positive  refutation,  setting  forth  briefly  but  compre- 
 hensively the  doctrine  of  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ 
 and  his  redeeming  work.  Christ  is  presented  as  the 
 center  of  the  whole  spiritual  world,  raised  above  all 
 created  beings ;  as  the  mediator,  by  whom  the  world 
 was  made  and  is  upheld ;  as  the  embodiment  of  all 
 the  fullness  of  the  Godhead ;  as  the  head  of  the 
 Church  and  the  source  of  all  wisdom  and  knowl- 
 edge. The  redemption  wrought  by  him  embraces 
 heaven  and  earth,  releases  believers  from  outward 
 statutes,  from  this  perishable  world,  and  leads  them 
 on  gradually  to  the  true  perfection.     P.  S. 
 
 The  enlighteners  of  that  day  and  the  enlighten- 
 ers  of  this  are  brethren.  Both  alike  would  sacrifice 
 to  the  received  wisdom  of  the  time  that  "  everlast- 
 ing gospel"  which  is  of  no  time,  or  rather  of  all 
 times,  because  it  addresses  itself  to  a  nature  un- 
 changed in  its  wants  and  its  weakness  from  the 
 hour  of  the  fall  to  the  hour  of  "  the  new  heaven 
 and  the  new  earth." 
 
 3.  In  whom  are  hid.  The  Christ  whose 
 gospel  was  invested  with  the  simplicity  of  infancy 
 was  yet,  it  seems,  the  fountain  of  a  wisdom  deep  as 
 eternity ;  the  preaching  of  his  truth  was  to  be,  like 
 himself,  at  once  lowly  and  divine.  It  was  to  be  a 
 light  which  "  the  darkness  comprehendeth  not," 
 valued  not ;  and  yet  a  "  marvelous  light,"  on  which 
 angels  shrank  as  they  gazed.  Through  all  its  earth- 
 ly fortunes  it  was  to  meet  an  irreconcilable  antago- 
 nist in  that  spurious  wisdom  it  deposed.  "  The  fool- 
 ishness of  God  "  was  indeed  far  "  wiser  than  men  " ; 
 but  to  the  mass  of  men  it  was  to  be  "foolishness" 
 still.  The  "  treasures  of  wisdom  and  knowledge  " 
 were  to  be  in  Christ ;  but,  as  the  text  emphatically 
 has  il,  they  were  to  be  "  hid  "  there.     AV.  A.  B. 
 
 4,  5.  Not  being  able  to  transport  himself  to 
 the  Colossians,  and  ajipear  to  them  as  a  living  epis- 
 tle of  Jesus  Christ,  Paul  seeks  to  supply  the  want  by 
 the  earnestness  and  heartfelt  warmth  of  what  he 
 writes.  He  does  all  he  can  to  make  himself  present 
 by  the  power  of  his  love ;  the  impulses  of  his  heart 
 annihilate  space ;  he  brings  the  Colossians  near  to 
 him  by  thoughts  full  of  tenderness ;  he  says  he  is 
 with  them  in  spirit.  He  has  not  only  heard  of  the 
 battle  array  (for  this  seems  to  be  the  idea)  which 
 the  Colossians  oppose  to  the  enemy  of  their  faith,  he 
 sees  all  this,  and  rejoices  at  it.  He  is  at  their  head, 
 or  rather  in  their  ranks ;  and,  if  they  here  engage  in 
 a  struggle  or  combat,  he,  an  invisible  companion  in 
 arms,  toils  and  combats  by  their  side.     A.  V, 
 
 6.  The  principles  which  must  guide  us  in  the 
 
 prosecution  of  saintliness  are  the  very  same  which 
 must  guide  us  at  its  commencement.  So  that  the 
 beginning  is  not  a  beginning  merely,  but  a  begin- 
 ning which  has  a  development  wrapped  up  in  it ;  it 
 is  a  seed  which  has  only  to  burst  and  shoot  up  in 
 order  to  become  a  blade,  and  then  consecutively  an 
 ear,  and  the  full  corn  in  the  ear.  "  As  ye  have 
 therefore  received  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  so  walk 
 ye  in  Him,"  says  the  apostle,  showing  clearly  that 
 Christian  progress  proceeds  in  the  very  same  method 
 as  the  commencement  of  Christian  life.     E.  M.  G, 
 
 Receiving  Christ,  as  Christ  himself  explains  the 
 
 act,  even  under  the  strong  figure  of  "eating  his 
 flesh  and  drinking  his  blood,"  is  believing  on  him ; 
 being  "draic7i"  to  him,  "coming  to  him,"  and  "sef- 
 z«^"  him  with  that  spiritual  discernment  which 
 results  from  being  "  taught  of  God,"  and  from  hav- 
 ing "  learned  of  him."  It  is  reli/ing  on  his  sacri- 
 fice and  righteousness,  loving  him,  and  obeying  his 
 word.     J.  S.  S. 
 
 Walk  in  him*  Is  it  not  in  accordance  with 
 reason,  and  all  the  deeper  feelings  of  the  human 
 heart,  that,  having  found  our  one  Master  and  Love, 
 and  having  entered  in  by  the  strait  gate  on  our  jour- 
 ney to  the  pearly  gates  of  the  heavenly  Jerusalem, 
 we  should  now  wish  our  life  to  be  of  one  piece,  real, 
 sincere,  harmonious,  where  everything  is  pervaded 
 by  the  same  spirit,  so  that,  wherever  our  Lord  finds 
 us,  in  meditation,  in  our  daily  work,  or  in  social  con- 
 verse, he  may  find  us  in  loyal  and  obedient  afl'ec- 
 
 tion  ?    A.  S. We  want  a  Christ  entirely  one  with 
 
 all  that  is  joyous,  pure,  healthy,  sensitive,  aspiring, 
 and  even  what  seems  to  us  commonplace  in  daily 
 life.  We  wish  Him  to  share  in  our  anxieties  about 
 our  children;  to  come  and  hallow  our  early  love,^ 
 and  bless  with  a  further  nobleness  all  its  passion  j 
 to  move  us  to  quietude  and  hope  w  ithin  the  temple 
 of  the  past  where  our  old  age  wanders  and  medi- 
 tates ;  to  be  with  us  when  our  heart  swells  with  the 
 beauty  of  the  world,  and  to  give  his  sympathy  to  us 
 in  that  peculiar  passion ;  to  whisper  of  aspiration  ia 
 our  depression,  of  calm  in  our  excitement,  to  be,  in 
 fine,  a  universal  friendly  presence  in  the  whole  of 
 our  common  life.  Out  of  that  will  spring  no  diminu- 
 tion of  reverence  to  Him,  but  rather  that  deepening 
 of  awe,  that  solemnity  of  love  which  arise  tow  ard 
 one  whom  we  have  lived  with  daily,  and  never 
 known  to  fail  in  the  power  of  giving  us  the  sense 
 of  greatness  in  things  which  seem  the  smallest,  of 
 making  life  delightful  with  the  feeling  that  we  are 
 being  educated  through  its  slightest  details  into 
 children  of  the  divine  Holiness.     S.  A.  B. 
 
 8-23.  There  is  scarcely  a  single  topic  in  the 
 Ephesian  Epistle  which  is  not  also  to  be  found  in 
 the  Epistle  to  the  Colossians ;  but,  on  the  other 
 hand,  this  important  suction  has  no  parallel  in  Ephe- 
 sians.     The  following  paraphrase  of  this  part  of 
 
474 
 
 SECTIOX  310.—COLOSSIANS  2  : 1-i 
 
 the  Epistle  is  jrivcn  by  Xeander  :  "  How  can  you 
 still  fear  evil  spirits,  when  the  Father  himself  has 
 delivered  you  from  the  kingdom  of  darkness  and 
 transplanted  you  into  the  kingdom  of  liis  dear  Son, 
 who  has  victoriously  ascended  to  heaven  to  share 
 the  divine  might  of  his  Father,  with  whom  he  now 
 works  in  man  when,  moreover,  he  by  his  sufferings 
 has  united  you  with  the  Father,  and  freed  you  from 
 the  dominion  of  all  the  powers  of  darkness,  whom 
 he  exhibits  as  captives  in  his  triumphal  pomp,  and 
 «ho\vs  their  impotence  to  harm  his  kingdom  estab- 
 lished among  men  'i  How  can  you  still  let  the  doubts 
 and  fears  of  your  conscience  bring  you  into  slavery 
 to  superstition,  when  Christ  has  nailed  to  his  cross 
 and  blotted  out  the  record  of  guilt  which  testified 
 against  you  in  your  conscience,  and  has  assured  to 
 you  the  forgiveness  of  all  your  sins  ?  Again,  how 
 can  you  fear  to  be  polluted  by  outward  things,  how 
 can  you  suffer  yourselves  to  be  in  captivity  to  out- 
 ward ordinances,  when  you  have  died  with  Christ  to 
 all  earthly  things,  and  are  risen  with  Christ,  and 
 live  (according  to  your  true,  inward  life)  with  Christ 
 in  heaven  ?  Your  faith  must  be  fixed  on  things 
 above,  where  Christ  is,  at  the  right  hand  of  God. 
 Your  life  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God,  and  belongs  no 
 more  to  earth."     C. 
 
 8.  Paul  speaks  of  a  vain  philosophy  and  a  hu- 
 man tradition.  The  former  is  natural  reason  pro- 
 ceeding without  rule,  and  working  on  incomplete  or 
 false  data  ;  the  latter  is  stupid  prejudice,  which,  in 
 estimating  any  opinion,  throws  in  the  dead  weights 
 of  number  and  time.  Paul  wishes  to  guard  the 
 Colossians,  and  us  also,  against  sophistry  in  the 
 garb  of  philosophy,  and  against  custom  claiming 
 the  authuiity  of  proof.  At  Colosse  heresy  had  this 
 double  character  ;  it  was  a  compound  of  subtle  rea- 
 sonings and  unauthorized  traditions.  The  effect  of 
 tradition  in  this  discussion  was  directed  not  so  much 
 against  the  divine  nature  of  Jesus  Christ  as  against 
 the  all-sufficient  and  jjcrfeet  virtue  of  his  work  as 
 Kedeemer.  Tradition  labored  to  bring  back  the 
 •Colossians  toward  the  law,  not  certainly  toward  that 
 spiritual  law  which,  like  a  sage  preceptor,  would 
 have  brought  them  to  Jesus  Christ,  but  toward  that 
 law  of  works  and  observances  which  was  far  more 
 fitted  than  any  other  thing  to  replace  the  idol  of 
 self-righteousness  upon  its  j)edestal.     A.  V. 
 
 Genius  and  erudition  have  made,  of  late  years 
 as  of  old,  prodigious  efforts  to  create  systems  of 
 philosophy  and  ethics  without  the  aid  of  wisdom 
 from  on  high  ,  and  of  late  years,  as  of  old,  genius 
 and  erudition  have  signally  failed  in  the  attempt. 
 A  succession  of  men  endowed  with  mighty  powers, 
 but  voluntarily  placing  themselves  eighteen  cen- 
 turies after  Christ  in  the  intellectual  position  of 
 heathen  sages,  have,  after  all,  only  l)rought  the 
 thinking  world  to  something  worse  than  the  hope- 
 less skepticism  in  which  ended  the  wondrous  wis- 
 dom of  Greece.  System  after  system  of  i)hilosophy 
 has  proved  the  impotence  of  man  to  discover  the 
 liighest  truths  without  divine  guidance.     Bp.  Jenne. 
 
 Philosophy  may  expand  our  ideas  of  creation, 
 
 but  it  neither  inspires  a  love  to  the  moral  character 
 •of  the  Creator  nor  a  well-grounded  hope  of  eternal 
 life.  Philosophy  at  most  can  only  place  us  upon 
 the  top  of  Pisgah  ;  there,  like  Moses,  we  must  die. 
 It  is  the  province  of  Christianity  to  add,  "  All  is 
 yours  ? "     A.  Fuller. 
 
 9.  This  is  the  endearing  peculiarity  of  the  gos- 
 pel covenant,  that  all  the  blessings  of  it  are  secured 
 
 against  forfeiture  in  the  hands  of  him  who  hath 
 already  fulfilled  the  terms  of  the  grant,  and  finished 
 the  work  which  was  given  him  to  do ,  who,  as  he 
 died  to  purchase  those  blessings,  so  he  ever  liveth 
 to  dispense  them  ;  One  who  by  nature  is  God  as 
 well  as  man ;  and  in  whom,  as  the  word  incarnate 
 and  Mediator  of  the  covenant,  all  the  fullness  of  the 
 Godhead  dwells,  for  enriching,  to  the  utmost  capa- 
 city of  created  beings,  all  the  members  of  that  bodi/ 
 whereof  he  is  the  head.     R.  W. 
 
 10.  We  are  complete  in  Christ.  We  receive  in 
 Jesus,  once  and  for  ever,  all  things  pertaining  to 
 life  and  godliness.  We  are  by  faith  one  with  him 
 whom  God  has  made  for  us  wisdom  and  righteous- 
 ness, sanctification  and  redemption.  As  our  right- 
 eousness is  in  heaven,  so  is  our  perfection  Christ  at 
 the  right  hand  of  God.  And  our  hope  is  that  we 
 shall  be  like  him  ;  that  when  Jesus  comes  again  we 
 shall  be  in  body,  soul,  and  spirit  conformed  to  the 
 image  of  God's  Son,  according  to  the  working  where- 
 by he  is  able  to  subdue  all  things  unto  himself. 
 
 A.  S. Man's  nature,  need,  and  destiny  are,  so  to 
 
 speak,  wrapped  up  in  Christ.  The  secrets  of  our 
 inmost  being,  the  enigmas  of  our  destiny,  are  re- 
 vealed to  us  in  Christ,  and  in  him  alone.  Life  is  a 
 maze  ;  and  we  do  not  find  the  clew  to  guide  us 
 safely  out  until  we  find  Christ.  Life  is  an  enigma  r 
 and  the  word  that  solves  the  enigma  is  Christ,  the 
 Word  of  God.  When  we  know  Christ,  we  know 
 what  we  are,  and  are  made  to  be ;  and  out  of  him 
 we  grope  in  darkness  and  conjectures.  On  the 
 other  hand,  when  Christ  is  revealed  to  us,  we  are 
 also  revealed  to  ourselves.  We  do  not  know  our- 
 selves until  we  know  Christ.  Only  in  him  can  we 
 unveil  the  secrets  and  scan  the  end  of  our  destiny. 
 We  are  complete  in  him.  As  an  old  proverb  says, 
 with  a  profound  prophetic  wisdom,  "  The  secret  of 
 man  is  the  secret  of  the  Messiah."  He  stands 
 alone  majestic,  yet  full  of  love,  with  one  hand 
 reaching  to  the  very  heavens,  with  the  other  laying 
 hold  of  our  fallen  humanity  and  raising  it  from  the 
 depths  of  despair  to  the  beatitudes  of  redemption. 
 And  men  in  every  age  have  scouted  every  other 
 deliverer ;  and  men  in  every  age  have  received  him, 
 and  him  alone,  as  the  Lord  of  their  .souls.     H.  B.  S. 
 
 The  head  of  all  principality  and  power. 
 
 So  that,  when  his  vicarious  function  shall  have 
 reached  its  completion,  the  union  of  the  Divine  and 
 human  natures  shall  continue  to  bear  a  rclatioji  to 
 the  social  economy  of  the  great  immortal  family  in 
 the  heavens,  and  shall  for  ever  subsist  as  the  ])rinci- 
 ple  or  the  reason  of  communication  and  harmony 
 among  all  ranks.  The  mystery  of  redemption  has 
 fairly  brought  all  suppositions  within  our  range  ■, 
 for  the  most  amazing  facts  must  still  be  inferior  to 
 this.  We  may  say  then  that,  when  the  eternal 
 Word  took  upon  him  the  nature  of  man,  he  em- 
 braced in  one  bond  of  love  all  intermediate  orders. 
 Without  annulling  real  and  native  inequalities,  with- 
 
SECTION  310.—COLOSSIANS  2  :  1-i 
 
 475 
 
 «ut  degrading  the  high  for  the  sake  of  the  low,  he 
 brought  in  a  law  of  relationship  which  at  once 
 obliges  the  highest  to  recognize  a  dignity  in  the 
 lower,  without  presumption  to  take  the  place  as- 
 signed them.  Of  Him  it  is  said,  that  "  the  fullness 
 of  Deity  dwells  in  him  "  ;  that  "  all  the  treasures  of 
 wisdom  and  knowledge  are  hid  in  him  "  ;  so  that 
 He,  standing  incomparably  above  the  highest  created 
 minds,  and  yet  condescending  to  maintain  familiar 
 intercourse  with  the  feeblest,  shall  hold  all  extremes 
 in  amity.  Unison  is  the  word  which  at  once  charac- 
 terizes true  religion  and  describes  the  upper  world. 
 And  of  this  unison  Christ  is  the  principle,  both  in 
 heaven  and  on  earth.  Because  in  heaven  "  all  things 
 are  subject  to  the  Son,"  heaven  is  happy ;  and  on 
 earth"  man  is  not  happy,  because  this  is  not  the 
 fact.     I.  T. 
 
 Speculations  as  to  the  relation  of  an  incarnate 
 ■God  to  the  other  innumerable  regions  of  the  uni- 
 verse need  give  us  no  real  alarm.  In  the  present 
 state  of  our  knowledge  of  the  immensity  of  crea- 
 tion, it  is  almost  impossible  but  they  must  arise  5 
 and  more  especially  in  reflecting  on  the  great  mys- 
 tery which  obliges  us  to  contemplate  Christ  as  at 
 once  the  enthroned  Monarch  of  the  whole  infinity  of 
 being,  of  suns  and  systems,  and  at  the  same  time  a 
 ilan,  bound  by  ties  intimate  and  everlasting  to  one 
 little  island  in  the  ocean  of  immensity,  one  little 
 speck,  small  in  its  own  system  and  invisible  beyond 
 it.  We  can  well  afford  to  admit  Him,  not  only  by 
 right  of  creation  the  natural,  but  even  by  right  of 
 Kedemption  the  spiritual  King  of  this  multitude  of 
 peopled  worlds.  Our  property  in  the  aflfections  of 
 this  infinite  heart  is  in  no  respect  limited  by  any 
 supposition  of  this  kind.  Enough  it  is  that  the  in- 
 finite and  eternal  God  is  on  the  stage  of  this  earth 
 manifested  as  our  Redeemer ;  that,  in  the  consum- 
 mation of  that  redemption,  he  has  assumed  our  na- 
 ture into  his  own,  and  thus  identified  us  with  all  his 
 acts — enough  is  this  to  fix  us  with  anxiety  upon  all 
 he  has  done  and  still  does.     W.  A.  B. 
 
 11.  In  him  they  have  the  true  circumcision, 
 "  that  of  the  heart,"  which  is  effected  by  ''  putting 
 off  the  body  of  the  sins  of  the  flesh,"  even  "  by  the 
 circumcision  of  Christ,  i.  «.,  the  circumcision  which 
 Christ  requires."  12,  All  this  is  most  strikingly 
 represented  in  their  baptism,  wherein  they  are  sjpn- 
 bolicady  (for  literaUii  they  can  not  be)  "  buried  and 
 raised  with  Christ."  And  their  death  unto  sin, 
 their  rising  to  a  new  life,  as  here  si/mbohzcd,  are 
 effected  "through  their  belief  oi  that  mighty  working 
 of  God,  which  raised  up  Christ  from  the  dead." 
 13.  "And  thus  it  is  that,  having  been  once  dead 
 in  sin,  in  the  uncircumcised  carnality  of  their  nature, 
 God  hath  quickened  them  together  with  Christ,  and 
 freely  forgiven  them  all  their  trespasses."  This 
 passage,  besides  implying  the  symbolical  nature  of 
 baptism,  distinctly  favors  the  doctrine  that,  under 
 the  gospel,  baptism  holds  the  same  place  as  a  seal  of 
 the  covenant  of  grace,  with  circumcision  under  the 
 law.     J.  S.  S. 
 
 12.  Bnried  with  him  in  baptism.  An 
 allusion  to  the  ancient  method  of  administering 
 baptism.  The  immersion  in  water  of  the  bodies  of 
 those  who  were  baptized  is  an  emblem  of  that  death 
 unto  sin  by  which  the  conversion  of  Christians  is 
 generally  expressed  ;  this  rising  out  of  the  water — 
 the  breathing  the  air  again  after  having  been  for 
 some  time  in  another  element — is  an  emblem  of  that 
 new  life  which  Christians  by  their  profession  are 
 bound,  and  by  the  power  of  their  religion  are  en- 
 
 abled, to  lead.  The  time  during  which  they  re- 
 mained under  water  is  a  kind  of  temporary  death, 
 after  the  image  of  the  death  of  Christ ;  when  they 
 emerged  from  the  water  they  rose,  after  the  image 
 of  his  resurrection,  to  a  life  of  righteousness  here, 
 and  of  glory  hereafter.     G.  Bill. 
 
 14,  15.  In  verse  14,  ^'■took"  should  be  "hath 
 taken  "  ;  and  "/(m  cross  "  "the  cross."  The  trans- 
 lators fancied  that  the  subject  of  the  whole  sentence 
 was  Christ,  whereas  it  is  God  the  Father.  In  verse 
 15,  "  having  spoiled  "  should  be  "  stripping  off  from 
 himself,"  "  divesting  himself  of,"  i.  e.,  in  the  cross 
 of  Christ  God  put  off  from  himself  the  ministration 
 of  angels,  by  which  the  law  was  given,  subjecting 
 them  all  to  Christ,  whose  triumph  they  grace,  as  wu 
 also  arc  said  to  do  (2  Cor.  2  ;  14).  Therefore,  angels 
 were  no  more  to  be  regarded  as  mediators  between 
 God  and  man,  nor  the  law  which  they  ministered  as 
 binding.     A. 
 
 14.  His  nails  have  fastened  the  handwriting 
 which  was  against  us  to  the  cross ;  it  no  longer 
 stands  against  us,  but  is  a  receipted  bill,  an  evidence 
 of  satisfaction  rendered.  In  old  paintings  divine 
 Justice  paints  the  first  nail,  divine  Mercy  the  second, 
 divine  Peace  the  third.  In  Christ's  wounds  righteous- 
 ness and  peace  kiss  each  other,  and  peace  streams 
 forth  upon  poor  sinners.     Through  his  wounds  we 
 
 are  healed.     Besser. Sinners  now  need  only  come 
 
 to  him,  and  they  receive  the  forgiveness  of  sins  from 
 him.  The  Son  of  man,  in  that  he  hath  paid  the  debt 
 of  sin,  hath  now  free  power  to  forgive  sins.  The 
 handwriting  v;\\\c\i  was  against  us  is  now  blotted  out 
 and  torn  5  and  there  lie,  duly  sealed  and  ready  for 
 poor  sinners,  many  hundred  thousand  charters  and 
 letters  of  grace.  God  can  condemn  no  repentant 
 sinner  now  ,^  he  can  refuse  forgiveness  of  sins  to  no 
 poor  sinner  beseeching  for  mercy.     Hollaz. 
 
 16-23.  If  they  died  to  the  worid  with  Christ, 
 why  did  they  allow  themselves  to  be  debarred  from 
 the  use  of  those  things  which  Christ  has  cleansed 
 for  us,  as  though  they  were  living  in  the  world  ? 
 Why  did  they  tamely  submit  to  commands  not  to 
 touch,  not  to  taste,  not  to  handle  ?  Why  did  they 
 submit  to  prohibitions  against  marriage  and  com- 
 mands to  abstain  from  meats  ?  Such  things  are  not 
 of  the  essence  of  our  spiritual  life,  but  belong  mere- 
 ly to  this  perishable  condition,  and  will  vanish  with 
 it  5  and  these  meddling  and  petty  ordinances  about 
 them  serve  to  exalt  pretended  doctors  and  teachers 
 into  a  repute  for  wisdom  and  heroism,  because  of 
 their  volunteering  more  than  is  required,  and  appear- 
 ing to  be  humble  and  self  denying,  but  are  not 
 God's  appointed  way  of  honoring  our  bodies,  the 
 instruments  of  his  glory,  nay,  are  all  so  many  feed- 
 ings of  carnal  vanity,  under  the  guise  of  carnal  mor- 
 tification. Such  is  the  fervid  and  outspoken  de- 
 nunciation with  which  the  great  Apostle  meets  the 
 ascetics  and  the  ritualists  in  the  Colossian  Church. 
 Such  is  his  protest  on  behalf  of  the  life  of  Chris- 
 tian liberty  and  Christian  loftiness  of  aim  and 
 spirit.  We  can  hardly  conceive  a  more  direct  dec- 
 laration of  the  apostolic  mind  on  the  controversies 
 which  in  these  our  times  agitate  the  Church  of 
 Christ.     A. 
 
 18.  "  Let  no  man  (though  he  wishes  it)  defraud 
 you  of  your  prize,  persuading  you  to  self-humilia- 
 tion and  worship  of  angels." 
 
 20-23.  "  If,  then,  when  you  died  with  Christ, 
 you  put  away  the  childish  lessons  of  outward  things, 
 why,  as  though  you  still  lived  in  outward  things,  do 
 you  submit  yourself  to  decrees  ('hold  not,  taste  not, 
 
476 
 
 SECTION  311.—  COL0SSIANS  3  : 1-17. 
 
 touch  not ' — forbidding  the  use  of  things  w  liich  are 
 all  made  to  be  consumed  in  the  using)  founded  on 
 the  precepts  and  doctrines  of  men  ?  For  these  pre- 
 cepts, though  thoy  have  a  show  of  wisdom,  in  a  self- 
 chosen  worship,  and  in  humiliation,  and  chastening 
 of  the  body,  are  of  no  value  to  cheek  the  indulgence 
 of  fleshly  passions."     C. 
 
 23.  The  obedience  of  the  Christian  is  a  volun- 
 tary obedience,  since  it  is  the  obedience  of  love. 
 But  to  prescribe  to  one's  self  difficult  duties  in  order 
 to  have  the  pleasure  of  obeying  one's  self ;  this  will- 
 
 worship,  as  Paul  designates  it,  is  not  the  worship  of 
 God,  but  that  of  an  idol.  This  idol  is  the  human 
 self,  which,  broken  in  conscience  by  the  cross  of 
 Jesus  Christ,  persists,  broken  as  it  is,  in  raising 
 itself,  and  rises  the  higher  the  lower  its  fall.  Per- 
 fidious suggestions  of  the  indestructible  enemy ! 
 how  many  souls  have  ye  not  carried  back  to  the 
 world  by  the  path  of  an  extraordinary  devotion  and 
 refined  piety ;  led  back  to  the  world  merely  by  your 
 having  subjected  them  to  the  illegitimate  empire  of 
 self!    A.  V. 
 
 Section  311. 
 
 CoLOSsiANS  iii.  1-17. 
 
 1  If  ye  then  be  risen  with  Christ,  seek  those  things  which  are  above,  where  Christ  sitteth. 
 
 2  on  the  right  hand  of  God.     Set  your  affection  on  things  above,  not  on  things  on  the  earth. 
 
 3  For  ye  are  dead,  and  your  life  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God.     When  Clirist,  icho  is  our  life, 
 
 4  sliall  appear,  then  shall  ye  also  appear  with  him  in  glory.     Mortify  therefore  your  members 
 
 5  which  are  upon  the  earth ;  fornication,  uncleanness,  inordinate  affection,  evil  concupiscence, 
 
 6  and  covetousness,  which  is  idolatry:  for  which  things'  sake  the  wrath  of  God  cometli  on 
 
 7  the  children  of  disobedience :  in  the  which  ye  also  walked  some  time,  when  ye  lived  in  them. 
 
 8  But  now  ye  also  put  off  all  these;  anger,  wrath,  malice,  blasphemy,  filthy  communication 
 
 9  out  of  your  mouth.     Lie  not  one  to  another,  seeing  that  ye  have  put  off  the  old  man  with 
 
 10  his  deeds;  and  have  put  on  the  new  man,  which  is  renewed  in  knowledge  after  the  image 
 
 11  of  him  that  created  him:  where  there  is  neither  Greek  nor  Jew,  circumcision  nor  uncircum- 
 cision,  Barbarian,  Scythian,  bond  nor  free :  but  Christ  is  all,  and  in  all. 
 
 12  Put  on  therefore,  as  the  elect  of  God,  holy  and  beloved,  bowels  of  mercies,  kindness,  hum- 
 
 13  bleness  of  mind,  meekness,  longsuffering;  forbearing  one  another,  and  forgiving  one  anoth- 
 
 14  er,  if  any  man  have  a  quarrel  against  any  even  as  Christ  forgave  you,  so  also  do  ye.     And 
 
 15  above  all  these  th'mgs put  on  charity,  which  is  the  bond  of  perfectness.     And  let  the  peace 
 of  God  rule  in  your  hearts,  to  the  which  also  ye  are  called  in  one  body ;  and  be  ye  thank- 
 
 16  ful.     Let  the  word  of  Christ  dwell  in  you  richly  in  all  wisdom  ;  teaching  and  admonishing 
 one  another  in  psalms  and  hymns  and  spiritual  songs,  singing  with  grace  in  your  hearts  to 
 
 17  the  Lord.     And  whatsoever  ye  do  in  word  or  deed,  do  all  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  JesuSy 
 giving  thanks  to  God  and  the  Father  by  him. 
 
 The  reputed  virtues  of  human  society  arc  no  education  for  God,  inasmuch  as  they  all  more  or  less 
 lack  that  one  essential  character  without  which  all  virtue  is  profitless  for  heaven,  and  would  be  useless  in 
 heaven — the  habit  of  acting  from  the  love  and  in  obedience  to  the  will  of  God.  Joyful  obedience  must  be 
 the  happiness  of  heaven;  joyful  obedience  must,  therefore,  be  the  holiness  of  earth.  No  vaunted  virtue 
 wrought  out  of  God,  no  amiability  nf  manner,  gentleness  of  temper,  fidelity  of  friendship,  honor,  integ- 
 rity^ decorum,  no  virtue  that  leaves  the  heart  a  rebel  to  its  Maker,  or  forgetful  of  Ilim,  can  dispose  for 
 heaven,  or  "make  meet  for  the  inheritance  of  the  saints  in  light."  How,  then,  shall  we  produce  the 
 heavenly  mind  which  fits  for  a  heavenly  world  ?  Clearly  and  solely,  by  cultivating  affections  that  rest  in 
 heaven  itself  and  its  God  ;  and  by  devoting  our  earthly  affections,  not  merely  as  their  own  instinctive  im- 
 pulses lead,  but  also,  as  far  as  may  be,  in  felt  and  constant  conformity  to  his  appointment.  Religion^  as 
 distinct  from  the  virtues  of  society,  the  graceful  amenities  of  ordinary  life — Rdigion,  which  fixes  the 
 heart  wholly  and  permanently  on  God  himself— it  is  no  enthusiasm,  no  idle  speculative  illusion,  to  affirm 
 that  this  alone  can  meet  the  requirements  of  a  creature  formed  for  God  and  his  eternity.  Faith,  and 
 hope,  and  love,  which  are  the  great  organs  or  exercises  of  religion,  are  the  instruments  which,  gradually 
 uniting  the  heart  to  the  spiritual  world  and  its  Lord,  separate  it  from  earth,  jiredispose  it  for  heaven,  win 
 the  will  to  his  service,  spiritually  dixem/m/i/  the  soul  before  its  time,  and  train  it  for  the  fellowship  and  the 
 heritage  of  the  saints.     Through  these  the  jtathway  lies  to  heaven,  and  through  these  alone.     W,  A.  B. 
 
SECTION  311.—C0L0SSIANS  3  : 1-17. 
 
 477 
 
 1-14.  According  to  Paul,  the  Christian  life  in 
 man  originates  in  resurrection  with  Christ,  and  is 
 braced  and  purified  by  the  consciousness  of  such 
 resurrection.  Since  believers  in  Christ  are,  in  a 
 moral  and  spiritual  sense,  raised  with  Him,  they 
 are  bound  to  seek  the  things  which  are  above,  and 
 to  mind  those  things  rather  than  objects  which  are 
 beneath.  Duties  on  the  earth  are,  of  course,  to 
 be  fulfilled,  and  the  occupations  of  common  life 
 must  be  pursued ;  but  the  habitual  preponderance 
 of  thought  and  affection  is  due  to  objects  that  are 
 heavenly.  The  Christian  is  to  be — not  by  fits  and 
 starts,  but  by  habit  and  repute — conversant  with 
 heaven.  His  life  is  properly  a  heavenly  life,  "  hid 
 ■with  Christ  in  God."  It  is  only  "  members  "  that 
 he  has  on  the  earth — not  his  life,  and  certainly  not 
 his  treasure.  This  position  conferred  on  believers 
 through  grace  is  thus  used  as  an  argument  for 
 personal  endeavors  to  be  holy.  Ye  have  died; 
 ■"  therefore  put  to  death  your  members  on  the  earth." 
 Carry  out  the  principle  of  the  extinction  of  the 
 life  in  sin,  as  respects  your  members  in  detail,  the 
 past  instruments  and  servants  of  unrighteousness. 
 Ye  have  put  off  the  old  man,  and  put  on  the  new  ; 
 therefore  put  on  in  detail  the  attributes  of  Christian 
 ■character.  These  properties  the  apostle  enumerates, 
 giving  great  prominence,  as  was  his  wont,  to  sweet 
 and  lowly  virtues,  and  assigning  the  highest  place  to 
 love  as  "  the  bond  of  perfectness."     D.  F. 
 
 1  •  The  resurrection  of  Christ,  his  restored  and 
 exalted  life,  touches,  in  various  ways,  and  at  all 
 points,  the  spiritual  life  of  Christian  men.  Christ's 
 resurrection  is  typical  of  man's  new  life ;  for,  as  he 
 was  raised  from  the  dead,  so  ive  are  to  walk  "in 
 newness  of  life  " — "  as  those  who  are  alive  from  the 
 dead  "  too.  Then,  his  present  condition,  consequent 
 on  his  rising  from  the  dead,  is  to  be  felt  as  a  motive 
 to  spiritual-mindedness.  The  raised,  exalted,  living 
 Christ  is  to  be  the  life  of  our  life,  the  source  of  our 
 holiness ;  even  as  the  dying  Christ  is  the  death  of 
 our  sins.  Believing  in  him,  he  lives  in  us.  Still 
 further,  the  resurrection  of  Christ  is  at  once  the 
 pledge  and  model  of  our  own.  His  present  condi- 
 tion of  glory  and  blessedness  is  that  to  which  we 
 are  to  be  conformed.     T.  B. 
 
 Risen  Avith  Christ.  He  has  already  been 
 «xalted  above  the  lieavens,  yet  we  are  not  separated 
 from  him.  Be  this  our  meditation  on  earth,  that  we 
 are  reckoned  as  in  heaven ;  and  let  us  labor  that,  as 
 our  Lord  ascended  with  our  own  body  into  heaven, 
 so  we,  as  far  as  we  can,  may  ascend  after  him  in 
 hope,  and  follow  him  in  heart.  Let  us  ascend  after 
 him  both   in  our  affections  and   in  our  advances 
 
 toward  perfection.    Aup. The  risen  life  has  its 
 
 clearly  defined  obligations  no  less  than  its  glorious 
 privileges.  Those  who  have  in  very  deed  shared  in 
 Christ's  resurrection-life  should  seek  things  above  the 
 
 level  of  that  tomb  which,  with  him,  and  through  him, 
 they  had  left  behind.  H.  P.  L. — The  weaknesses,  the 
 littlenesses,  the  incoherences  of  daily  life,  so  long  as 
 they  are  felt  and  struggled  with,  are  evidences  of  a 
 victory  yet  to  come.  They  bear  witness  to  us  that 
 we  can  not  rest  till  we  rise  to  the  level  of  Him  in 
 whom  we  live.  They  never  cease  to  teach  us  that 
 the  end  to  which  we  are  called  is  not  now  or  here. 
 
 B.  F.  W. Only  he  has  found  the  full,  controlling, 
 
 blessing,  quickening  power  that  lies  in  the  thought 
 of  the  future,  and  in  life  directed  by  it,  to  whom 
 that  future  is  all  summed  in  the  name  of  his  Saviour. 
 Whatever  makes  a  man  live  in  the  past  and  in  the 
 future  raises  him  ;  but  high  above  all  others  stand 
 those  to  whom  the  past  is  an  apocalypse  of  God, 
 with  Calvary  for  its  center,  and  all  the  future  is  fel- 
 lowship with  Christ  and  joy  in  the  heavens.  Hav- 
 ing these  hopes,  it  will  be  our  own  fault  if  we  are 
 not  pure  and  gentle,  calm  in  changes  and  sorrows, 
 armed  against  frowning  dangers,  and  proof  against 
 smiling  temptations.     A.  M. 
 
 2.  We  ought  not  to  be  satisfied  till  we  find  in 
 ourselves  a  refinedness  from  this  earth,  a  thorough 
 purgation  from  all  undue  degrees  of  sensual  inclina- 
 tion and  affection,  an  aptitude  to  spiritual  exercises 
 and  enjoyments,  a  worshiping  posture  of  soul, 
 formed  to  the  veneration  of  the  eternal  wisdom, 
 goodness,  power,  holiness  5  profound  humility  and 
 abnegation  of  ourselves,  a  praiseful  frame  of  spirit 
 much  used  to  gratulations  and  thanksgivings,  a  large 
 and  universal  love  imitating  as  much  as  is  possible 
 the  divine,  a  proneness  to  do  good  to  all,  a  steady 
 composure  and  serene  temper  of  spirit,  every  way 
 suitable  to  the  regions  where  nothing  but  perfect 
 purity,  entire  devotcdness  to  God,  love,  goodness, 
 and  peace  shall  have  place  for  ever.     Hove. 
 
 3.  Our  life  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God. 
 God  is  the  author  of  the  vital  action,  Christ  is  the 
 vital  center,  the  very  heart  of  the  system,  from 
 whom  and  in  correspondence  with  whom  every  pul- 
 sation of  spiritual  being  is  made.  They  that  are 
 Christ's  feel  that  they  arc  in  the  exercise  of  grace 
 only  so  long  as  Christ  lives  in  them ;  that  the  true 
 method  of  cultivating  piety  is  to  cultivate  a  sense 
 of  dependence  on  Christ ;  that,  if  we  desire  to  grow 
 in  grace  and  to  glorify  God,  we  must  look  above 
 and  beyond  all  means,  all  instrumentality,  all  ordi- 
 nances, to  Jesus  Christ  as  our  living  head.  J.  W.  A. 
 The  loftier  the  exaltation  we  ascribe  to  the  Sa- 
 viour in  his  divineness,  the  more  intimately  always 
 we  find  him  related  to  the  sympathies  of  our  hu- 
 manity. The  most  reverential  view  of  God  manifest 
 in  the  flesh  is  the  largest  producer  of  daily  holiness 
 as  well  as  the  dearest  to  the  heart.  And  thus  it  is 
 proved,  as  in  many  instances  besides,  that  what  is 
 most  profoundly  spiritual  is  also  most  directly  prac- 
 tical.   For  the  most  intensely  practical  are  the  vital, 
 
4:78 
 
 SECTION'  311.—  C0L0SSIANS  3  :  1-17. 
 
 comprehensive  truths  that  lie  deep  among  the 
 springs  of  action  and  emotion,  and  bind  us  to  the 
 invisible.  Yess  whatever  reaches  down  to  the 
 sources  of  our  being,  whatever  changes  the  great 
 central  currents  of  our  purpose,  whatever  transfig- 
 ures our  conduct,  regenerates  our  nature,  and  thus 
 moves  us  to  a  diviner  practice  every  way — that  is 
 practical.  When  our  faith  does  this,  it  is  a  practi- 
 cal faith.  And  by  no  appeal  does  it  lay  a  firmer 
 hold  on  honest  convictions,  or  animate  holier  ener- 
 gies, than  when,  by  the  Spirit's  favor,  it  shows  us 
 the  beauty  and  the  strength  of  that  "  life  that  is 
 hid  with  Christ  in  God."     F.  D.  H. 
 
 3,  4.  The  hidden  life  has  its  root  and  birth  in 
 death.  "  Ye  have  died  with  Chri.st,  and  your  life  Is 
 hid  with  Christ  in  God."  The  hidden  life  has  its 
 consummation  and  crown  in  the  second  advent  of  our 
 Lord ;  "  When  Christ,  who  is  our  life,  shall  appear, 
 then  shall  ye  also  appear  with  him  in  glory."  Do 
 you  think  that,  with  such  a  starting-point  as  baptism 
 into  the  Saviour's  death,  and  with  such  a  goal  as 
 the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb,  Christians  can 
 love  the  world  and  the  things  of  the  world  ?     A.  S. 
 
 In  verse  4,  "  shall  appear  "  ought  to  be  "  is  mani- 
 fested," and  "  appear  "  the  second  time,  "  be  mani- 
 fested."   A. Christ  our  life.    Here  is  my  life, 
 
 namely,  the  birth  of  this  man,  the  righteousness  of 
 this  man,  the  blood  of  this  man,  the  death  and  resur- 
 rection of  this  man,  the  ascension  and  intercession 
 of  this  man  for  me,  and  the  second  coming  of  this 
 man  to  judge  the  world  in  righteousness.  Here  is 
 my  life,  if  I  see  this  by  faith  without  me,  through 
 the  operation  of  the  Spirit  within  me :  I  am  safe,  I 
 am  at  peace,  I  am  comforted,  I  am  encouraged  •  and 
 I  know  that  my  comfort,  peace,  and  encourage- 
 ment is  true,  and  given  me  from  heaven  by  the 
 Father  of  mercies,  through  the  Son  of  the  Virgin 
 Mary — the  Son  of  man,  the  Son  of  God,  the  true 
 
 God.      Bun. Christ  is  our  life  in  a  far  higher 
 
 sense  than  the  opener  of  a  free  way  of  access  to 
 God  through  the  rent  veil  of  his  flesh.  He  is  the 
 perennial  source  of  that  new  life  within,  which  con- 
 sists in  communion  with  God,  likeness  to  God,  in 
 gratitude,  in  love,  in  peace,  and  joy,  and  hope — in 
 trusting,  serving,  submitting,  endiu-ing.  This  life 
 hangs  ever  and  wholly  upon  him ;  all  good  and 
 gracious  affections,  every  pure  and  holy  impulse,  the 
 desire  and  ability  to  be,  to  do,  to  suffer — coming  to 
 us  from  him  to  whose  light  we  bring  our  darkness, 
 to  whose  strength  we  bring  our  weakness,  to  whose 
 sympathy  our  sorrow,  to  whose  fullness  our  empti- 
 ness.    W  H. 
 
 5*  To  mortify  is  to  make  dead,  to  destroy.  "  Ye 
 are  dead,"  therefore  let  your  members  on  earth  be 
 dead :  "  fornication,  uncleanness,  inordinate  affec- 
 tion," etc.  As  if  he  had  said,  Hy  ))ecoming  Chris- 
 tians ye  engaged  to  be  dead  ;  and  therefore  see  to  it 
 
 that  ye  are  so.  But  what  he  requires  us  to  make- 
 dead  or  to  destroy  are  our  evil  affections  and  de- 
 sires, and  these  only.     T.  A. 
 
 5-10«  Sanctification  is  not  mending  the  old 
 nature  which  we  inherit  from  Adam  it  is  culti- 
 vating and  developing  the  new  nature  which  we 
 receive  from  Christ.  The  old  nature  can  not  be  im- 
 proved ;  it  is  under  a  ban  and  a  curse ;  it  is  to  be 
 crucified  with  its  affections  and  lusts,  and  mortified 
 in  its  members ;  we  arc  to  put  it  off,  as  we  put  off  a 
 worn-out  and  defiled  garment  \  nay  we  are  to  count 
 ourselves  dead  to  it,  as  if  it  had  no  more  relation  to 
 us,  since  we  are  alive  to  God  through  Jesus  Christ 
 our  Lord.  The  soul  is  like  a  house  of  which  stran- 
 gers have  taken  possession,  and  lord  it  cruelly  over 
 the  owner.  What  shall  you  do  for  your  liberty? 
 Can  you  change  the  strangers'  hearts  and  make 
 them  other  men,  so  that  you  would  be  content  or 
 even  glad  they  should  remain  ?  That  is  impossible. 
 Pride  will  never  be  humble,  lust  will  never  be  pure, 
 selfishness  will  never  think  of  a  neighbor's  interests, 
 envy  will  never  exult  in  a  neighbor's  joy.  "Old 
 inbred  habits  will  make  resistance "-.  but  by  better 
 habits  they  shall  be  entirely  overcome."  The  old 
 affections  must  be  expelled  by  new :  the  evil  over- 
 come with  good.     A.  W.  T. 
 
 Some  besetting  sin,  long  denied  indulgence, 
 against  which  we  have  prayed,  and  watched,  and 
 wrestled,  appears  to  be  dead ;  the  "  old  man  "  hangs 
 motionless,  to  appearance  lifeless,  on  the  cross  • 
 when,  like  the  convulsive  movement  of  a  body  from 
 which  bystanders  supposed  the  life  was  gone,  in 
 some  bad  word,  or  deed,  or  thought,  the  "  old  man  " 
 lives  again,  and  the  "  new  man  "  learns  to  his  sor- 
 row that  the  flesh  he  had  crucified  is  not  yet  dead. 
 The  entire  death  of  sin — a  consummation  devoutly 
 to  be  wished  for — is  a  blessing  reserved  for  the 
 close  of  life.  We  can  not  indeed  be  too  diligent  in 
 mortifying  sin,  in  crucifying  every  limb  and  member 
 of  the  flesh.  Still  the  question  is  not  whether  sin 
 is  altogether  crucified,  but  is  crucified  at  all  ?  is 
 whether  we  arc  delivered,  though  not  completely, 
 from  its  power  ?  is  whether  it  has  ceased  to  reign, 
 though  it  has  not  ceaed  to  remain  within  us?  It 
 is  slow  work  dying  on  a  cross,  but  slower  still  dying 
 to  sin.  However,  take  comfort.  Christians*  God 
 will  perfect  that  which  concerneth  us — a  hope  which, 
 thanks  be  to  God,  shows  the  believer  a  Father's 
 reconciled  countenance  shining  on  him  through  the 
 darkest  cloud ;  a  hope  which  will  enable  you,  while 
 confessing  with  Paul,  "  The  good  that  I  would,  I  do 
 not ;  but  the  evil  which  I  would  not,  that  I  do,"  in 
 almost  the  same  breath  to  exclaim,  "  I  thank  God 
 through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  ....  there  is  no  con- 
 demnation to  them  who  are  in  Christ  Jesus."    T.  G. 
 
 10.  The  simple  yet  grand  truth  is,  that  man  was 
 created  "  in  the  image  of  God,"  without  any  addi- 
 
SECTION  mi.—  COLOSSIANS  3  :  1-17. 
 
 47i> 
 
 iional  supernatural  investment ,  "  in  the  likeness  of 
 God,"  without  any  added  impartation  of  God ;  what 
 we  understand  by  a  truly  and  a  merely  perfect  man. 
 By  the  fall  his  nature  became  changed  from  perfect 
 to  imperfect,  from  holy  to  sinful,  from  the  likeness 
 of  God  to  a  loss  of  that  likeness.  And  now  what 
 Christ  seeks  in  coming  into  the  world,  surrounded 
 with  the  lights  of  revelation  and  the  teachings  of 
 the  Spirit,  is  to  restore  man  to  the  state  from  which 
 he  is  fallen  ,•  to  change  his  nature  with  a  reverse 
 movement  from  imperfect  to  perfect,  from  sinful 
 to  holy,  from  the  loss  to  the  repossession  of  like- 
 ness to  God.  We  do  not  need  a  mysterious  reinves- 
 titure  with  the  Divine  nature,  but  a  Scriptural  res- 
 toration to  the  perfection  of  our  own  nature.  We 
 need,  not  a  virtually  miraculous  addition,  but  a  spir- 
 itual though  intelligible  change ;  a  change  inscru- 
 table in  its  mode,  but  most  intelligible  in  its  effects  ; 
 wrought  by  the  Spirit  of  God  in  the  secrecy  of  his 
 goings,  yet  distinctly  cognizable  by  us  in  the  results 
 of  his  workings :  still,  a  mere  change,  and  not  an 
 addition.  This  change  is  all  that  we  can  have  :  and 
 it  is  enough,  as  well  as  all  that  is  possible.  As  the 
 issue  of  our  literal  resurrection  will  be  to  "  fashion 
 our  vile  bodies  into  a  likc7iess  to  Christ's  glorious 
 body"  ;  so  the  issue  of  this  spiritual  resurrection  is, 
 to  refashion  our  fallen  souls  into  a  likeness  to  his 
 
 more  glorious  Godhead.     J.  S.  S. God  had  no 
 
 rest  from  the  creation  till  he  had  made  man,  and 
 man  can  have  no  rest  in  the  creation  till  he  rests  in 
 God.  The  human  spirit  never  rises  to  its  original 
 glory  till  carried  up  on  the  wings  of  faith  and  love 
 to  its  original  copv.     Charnock. 
 
 11.  For  "  ?(ei//ter,"  better  "  no  such  thing  as  "  • 
 and  it  ought  to  be  "  Greek  and  Jew,"  "  circumcision 
 and  uncircumcision."  The  apostle  says  that  there  is 
 no  such  thing  as  "  Greek  and  Jew,"  i.  e.,  the  dis- 
 tinction between  them.  The  last  four  have  no 
 copula,  and  should  stand,  "  barbarian,  Scythian, 
 bondman,  freeman."    A. 
 
 Christ  is  all.  "  Christ — in  the  divinity  of  his 
 nature ;  Christ — in  the  perfection  of  his  atonement ; 
 Christ — in  the  prevalence  of  his  intercession ;  and 
 Christ — in  the  love  of  his  heart,  and  in  the  power 
 of  his  arm,  is  the  rock  on  which  I  rest  ^  and  now, 
 death,  do  your  worst."  (Thus  spake  John  Rees  on 
 his  dying-bed.) 
 
 12.  For  "bowels  of  mercies,"  read  "an  heart  of 
 
 pity."     A. Kindness.     Instead  of    absorbing 
 
 everything  toward  yourself,  and  making  all  things 
 minister  to  the  great  Self-idol,  you  will  become  ex- 
 pansive and  forthgoing.  You  will  be  considerate  of 
 the  interests  and  character,  the  comfort  and  feelings 
 of  others,  and  to  do  good  and  communicate  you  will 
 never  forget.  Humbleness  of  mind.  This  is 
 the  grace  which  lies  prostrate  at  God's  footstool, 
 self-abasing  and  self-disparaging,  amazed  at  God's 
 
 mercy  and  abhorring  its  own  vileness.  Meeknessr 
 The  grace  which,  from  beneath  that  footstool,  lifts 
 up  a  candid  and  confiding  eye,  accepting  God's  smile 
 of  Fatherly  affection,  and  adoring  those  perfections 
 which  it  can  not  comprehend.  And  "  long-suffer- 
 ing, forbearance,  forgiveness,"  those  self-denying 
 and  self-conquering  graces,  which  not  only  give  none 
 occasion  of  offense,  but  are  not  easily  provoked — 
 those  magnanimous  graces,  which  will  strive  to  over- 
 come evil  with  good,  to  live  it  down  and  love  it 
 down,  and  which,  if  all  effort  should  fail,  will  not 
 be  lost,  but  come  back  in  peace  and  joy  to  your  owa 
 bosom.    Hamilton. 
 
 13,  Forgiving.  If  it  is  in  us  to  forgive,  in 
 any  real  and  properly  Christian  sense  of  the  term, 
 it  will  not  be  that  we  can  somehow  be  gotten  down 
 to  it,  by  the  expostulations  of  brethren,  nor  that  we 
 only  do  not  expressly  claim  a  right  to  stay  in  our 
 grudge,  or  the  hurt  feeling  raised  by  the  wrongs  of 
 our  adversary,  till  he  comes  to  us  in  a  better  mind. 
 Perhaps  he  ought  to  come,  or  to  have  come  long  ago, 
 but  that  is  nothing  as  regards  our  justification.  If 
 we  know  how  to  forgive,  we  shall  be  like  Christ  our 
 Master,  we  shall  be  giving  ourselves  for  our  adver- 
 sary,^ circumventing  him  by  our  prayers,  contriving 
 ways  to  reach  his  tenderness  and  turn  the  bad  will 
 he  is  in,  taking  pains  that  we  may  get  him  into  the 
 right  again.     II.  B 
 
 15c  The  peace  with  God  procured  to  the  believer 
 through  Christ,  the  peace  which  has  its  life  in  God,  of 
 which  they  are  assured  in  union  with  him,  that  peace, 
 amid  all  fluctuation,  is  the  controlling,  the  determin- 
 ing element  in  the  Christian  life.     N. We  make 
 
 a  great  mistake  when  we  say  there  is  strength  in 
 passion,  in  the  exhibition  of  emotion.  The  real 
 strength  and  majesty  of  the  soul  of  man  is  calm- 
 ness ;  "  the  peace  of  God  "  ruling ;  the  word  of 
 Christ  saying  to  the  inward  storms,  "  Peace  ! "  and 
 there  is  "  a  great  calm."  From  the  apostle's  words 
 we  infer  that  peace  is  attainable,  and  within  the 
 reach  of  our  own  wills  ;  that  if  there  be  not  repose 
 there  is  blame  ;  if  there  be  not  peace,  but  discord 
 in  the  heart,  there  is  something  wrong.  There  is  a 
 peace  that  will  enter  there  if  you  do  not  thwart  it ; 
 there  is  a  Spirit  that  will  take  possession  of  your 
 soul,  provided  that  you  do  not  quench  it.  In  this 
 world  we  are  recipients,  not  creators.  In  obedience 
 and  in  gratefulness,  and  the  infinite  peace  of  God 
 in  the  soul  of  man,  is  alone  deep  rest  and  repose. 
 F.  W.  R. 
 
 16.  The  word  of  Christ.  The  literal  word 
 of  Christ  is  one  of  the  most  wonderful  things  that 
 ever  has  been  in  the  world.  All  at  once,  up  in  Gali- 
 lee, a  silent  man — for  he  was  then  known  only  as  a 
 man — began  to  speak.  Amid  friends,  and  foes,  and 
 crowds  of  thoughtless,  indifferent  people,  the  speaker 
 continued  to  speak ;  and  as  he  spake  the  word  grew 
 
480 
 
 SECTIOX  SIL—COLOSSIANS  8:1-11 
 
 and  multiplied,  and  became  increasingly  a  living 
 spiritual  force  in  the  life  of  the  whole  nation.  And 
 he  did  all  that  was  done  by  his  word.  The  word  of 
 Christ  dwelt  in  this  world  richly  before  it  was  com- 
 mitted to  writing.  When  this  Epistle  was  written 
 they  had  not  the  gospels.  They  had,  as  yet,  little, 
 comparatively,  even  of  the  apostolic  writing ;  but 
 they  had  the  word  of   Christ  in  its  newness,  its 
 
 energy,  its  vitality.      A.  R. The  testimony  of 
 
 Jesus  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  and  the  person  and 
 work  of  Immanuel  are  the  great  burden  of  the 
 Bible.  And  to  regenerate  souls  it  is  this  which 
 makes  the  Bible  dear.  It  is  the  word  of  Chpist, 
 concerning  himself  and  from  himself,  the  word  of 
 which  He  is  the  beginning  and  the  ending,  the  all 
 in  all.     HamUlon. 
 
 Dwell  in  you.  Let  it  inhabit  you.  Let  it 
 make  house  and  home  of  you.  Yield  yourselves  up 
 as  sacred  dwellings,  to  be  occupied  and  filled  with 
 the  word  of  Christ.  This  means  that,  willingly, 
 other  tenants  shall  not  be  suffered  to  remain  unless 
 they  are  in  full  agreement  with  this  chief  dweller. 
 The  word  of  Christ  touches  and  transmutes  every- 
 thing  else.  All  thoughts  are  ruled,  all  cares  are 
 hallowed  by  it,  and  all  enjoyments  made  safe,  and 
 pure,  and  good.  It  must  be  this  much,  or  it  can  be 
 nothing  vital.  Christ's  word  in  the  morning — selfish 
 prudence  all  through  the  day?  That  will  not  do. 
 Christ's  word  for  the  religious  service — the  word  of 
 man  for  the  mercantile  transaction?  Surely  not. 
 Christ's  word  for  sickness,  for  sorrow,  for  death,  for 
 the  funeral,  the  grave — other  words  than  His,  any 
 that  are  most  pleasant,  for  times  of  health  and  hap- 
 piness? That  never  can  be.  Let  the  word  of  Christ 
 dwell  in  you ! 
 
 "  Hichly  " — in  great  abundance  and  readiness ;  in 
 its  best  forms,  in  its  sweetest  fragrance,  with  all  its 
 refreshing,  luminous,  guiding  powers.  Fill  yourself 
 with  it.  Open  all  the  doors  that  it  may  come  in. 
 The  word  is  nigh  thee.  It  is  in  thy  mouth  and  in 
 thy  heart,  if  only  thou  wilt,  if  thou  wilt  but  let  it 
 dwell  in  thee  richly.  It  is  everything  to  have  a  real 
 faith  in  Christ,  and  in  his  blessed  gospel,  and  a  real 
 sense  of  the  love  of  God  therein,  to  be  answered 
 by  our  love  and  obedience  for  ever.  Life  with  some 
 has  few  turns  an<l  changes,  inward  or  outward  ;  but, 
 with  Christ  and  his  word  in  the  heart,  it  will  be  in 
 the  maiii  what  life  ought  to  be,  a  passing  from  dark- 
 ness into  light,  a  growing  through  grace  into  glory. 
 A.  R. 
 
 This  verse  should  run  thus :  "  Let  the  word  of 
 Christ  dwell  in  you  richly ;  in  all  wisdom  teaching  and 
 admonishing  one  another"  (this  is  the  liighest  use 
 of  speech,  as  it  looks  toward  man)  "  in  psalms  and 
 hymns  and  spiritual  songs,  singing  thankfully  in 
 your  hearts  to  the  Lord  "  (this  is  the  highest  use  of 
 speech,  as  it  looks  toward  God).     These  two  ends, 
 
 then,  are  edification  and  praise.  And  the  minstrelsy 
 of  psalms  and  hymns  and  spiritual  songs  has  often 
 brought  the  Christian  out  of  a  state  of  mind  in 
 which  prayer  seemed  a  labor  and  a  drudgery,  if  not 
 an  impossibility,  into  that  calm  and  holy  frame  in 
 which  he  could  again  put  forth  spiritual  energies, 
 and  has  found  himself  able  to  renew  his  interrupted 
 converse  with  God.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 Ilymnody  actively  educates,  while  it  partially 
 satisfies,  the  instinct  of  worship ;  it  is  a  less  foi-mal 
 and  sustained  act  of  worship  than  prayer;  yet  it 
 may  really  involve  transient  acts  of  the  deepest 
 adoration.  But,  because  it  is  less  formal,  because 
 in  using  it  the  soul  can  pass,  as  it  were,  unobserved 
 and  at  will  from  mere  sympathetic  states  of  feeling 
 to  adoration,  and  from  adoration  back  to  passive 
 although  reverent  sympathy,  hymnody  has  always 
 been  a  popular  instrument  for  the  expression  of  re- 
 ligious feeling ;  and  from  the  first  years  of  Chris- 
 tianity it  seems  to  have  been  especially  consecrated 
 
 to  the  honor  of  the  Redeemer.     H.  P.  L. Good 
 
 hymns  are  concentrations  of  the  deepest  experience 
 and  ripest  thought,  crystallized  into  the  most  beau- 
 tiful forms  of  language.  A  hymn  should  be  a  con- 
 centrated sermon,  a  compressed  force  entering  the 
 mind,  there  to  put  forth  expansive  power,  acting 
 with  holy  pressure  upon  heart  and  life.    Havergal. 
 
 1 7.  "  Whatsoever  ye  do,  in  word  or  deed,  do  all 
 in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus."  Do  all,  that  is  to 
 say,  for  the  sake  of  the  character,  as  revealed  to 
 you,  of  him  whom  you  love  ;  do  it  all,  giving  thanks 
 unto  God  and  the  Father  by  him.  And  then,  in  the 
 parallel  passage  at  the  close  of  the  same  chapter, 
 "  Whatsoever  ye  do,  do  it  heartily,"  that  is  one  prin- 
 ciple; and  next,  as  the  foundation  of  all  real  hearti- 
 ness, do  it  "  as  to  the  Lord."  If  you  want  to  live 
 in  this  world,  doing  the  duty  of  life,  knowing  the 
 blessings  of  it,  doing  your  work  heartily,  and  yet 
 not  absorbed  by  it,  remember  that  the  one  power 
 whereby  you  can  so  act  is,  that  all  shall  be  conse- 
 crated to  Christ  and  done  for  his  sake !  The  bur- 
 dens of  life  are  too  heavy,  and  its  duties  are  too 
 hard,  for  any  man  to  bear  by  himself  alone.  No 
 one  whc  plunges  himself  into  the  affairs  of  the 
 world  without  God  can  easily  escape  one  of  two  sad 
 alternatives.  Either  he  is  utterly  wearied  and  dis- 
 gusted with  their  triviality,  and  dawdles  out  a  lan- 
 guid life  of  supercilious  superiority  to  his  work,  or 
 else  he  plunges  passionately  into  it,  and,  like  the 
 ancient  queen,  dissolves  in  the  cup  the  precious 
 jewel  of  his  own  soul.  There  is  but  one  escape, 
 and  that  is  to  have  Christ  Jesus  for  our  Lord,  to 
 make  his  will  our  law,  his  love  our  motive,  his  pat- 
 tern our  example,  his  glory  our  end.     A.  M. 
 
 There  is  no  single  sphere  of  personal,  household, 
 political,  or  social  life  which  can  be  excepted  from 
 the  influence  of  this  highest  rule  of  life.     "  To  him 
 
SECTION  312.—G0L0SSIANS  3:18-25;  4:1-18. 
 
 481 
 
 arre  all  things,  to  him  be  the  glory."  And  no  one 
 will  say  that  a  life  in  which  everything  directly  or 
 indirectly  leads  toward  this  great  aim,  can  be  very 
 narrow,  anxious,  or  monotonous.  On  the  contrary, 
 the  path  indicated  by  Paul  is  at  once  the  way  of 
 true  liberty  and  the  most  exalted  happiness.  No- 
 thing is  permitted  through  which  his  rule  of  life 
 would  be  obliterated ;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  all  is 
 
 free,  in  due  time  and  measure,  which  really  can  be 
 done  in  the  name  of  Christ,  and  to  the  glory  of  God. 
 so  far  as  it  is  not  forbidden  by  some  higher  duty 
 Thus  this  prescription  breathes  a  spirit  of  liberality 
 and  gladness,  by  which  all  incongruity  between 
 God's  worship  and  every-day  life  finally  disappears, 
 and  even  the  meanest  occupation  is  stamped  with 
 the  ennobling  impress  of  glory  to  God.     Van  O. 
 
 Section  312. 
 
 CoLOSsiAiJS  iii.  18-25;  iv.  1-18. 
 
 18  "WrvES,  submit  yourselves  unto  your  own  husbands,  as  it  is  fit  in  the  Lord.    Husbands, 
 
 20  love  your  wives,  and  be  not  bitter  against  them.    Children,  obey  your  parents  in  all  things : 
 
 21  for  this  is  well  pleasing  unto  the  Lord.     Fathers,  provoke  not  your  children  to  anger,  lest 
 
 22  they  be  discouraged.     Servants,  obey  in  all  things  your  masters  according  to  the  flesh  ;  not 
 
 23  with  eyeservice,  as  menpleasers;  but  in  singleness  of  heart,  fearing  God:  and  whatsoever 
 
 24  ye  do,  do  it  heartily,  as  to  the  Lord,  and  not  unto  men  ;  knowing  that  of  the  Lord  ye  shall 
 
 25  receive  the  reward  of  the  inheritance :  for  ye  serve  the  Lord  Christ.     But  he  that  doeth 
 wrong  shall  receive  for  the  wrong  which  he  hath  done :  and  there  is  no  respect  of  persons. 
 
 1  Masters,  give  unto  your  servants  that  which  is  just  and  equal ;  knowing  that  ye  also  have  a 
 
 2  Master  in  heaven.     Continue  in  prayer,  and  watch  in  the  same  with  thanksgiving ;  withal 
 
 3  praying  also  for  us,  that  God  would  open  unto  us  a  door  of  utterance,  to  speak  the  mystery 
 
 4  of  Christ,  for  which  I  am  also  in  bonds:  that  I  may  make  it  manifest,  as  I  ought  to  speak. 
 
 5  Walk  in  wisdom  toward  them  that  are  without,  redeeming  the  time.     Let  your  speech  l>e 
 
 6  always  with  grace,  seasoned  with  salt,  that  ye  may  know  how  ye  ought  to  answer  every 
 man. 
 
 7  All  my  state  shall  Tychicus  declare  unto  you,  who  is  a  beloved  brother,  and  a  faithfiil 
 
 8  minister  and  fellowservant  in  the  Lord  :  whom  I  have  sent  unto  you  for  the  same  purpose, 
 
 9  that  he  might  know  your  estate,  and  comfort  your  hearts;  with  Onesimus,  a  faithful  and 
 beloved  brother,  who  is  one  of  you.     They  shall  make  known  unto  you  all  things  which  are 
 
 10  done  here.     Aristarchus  my  fellowprisoner  saluteth  you.  and  Marcus,  sister's  son  to  Barna- 
 bas,  (touching  whom  ye  received  commandments:  if  he  come  unto  you,  receive  him;) 
 
 11  and  Jesus,  which  is  called  Justus,  who  are  of  the  circumcision.     These  only  are  my  fellow- 
 
 12  workers  unto  the  kingdom  of  God,  which  have  been  a  comfort  unto  me.     Epaphras,  who 
 is  one  of  you,  a  servant  of  Christ,  saluteth  you,  always  labouring  fervently  for  you  in 
 
 13  prayers,  that  ye  may  stand  perfect  and  complete  in  all  the  will  of  God.     For  I  bear  him 
 record,  that  he  hath  a  great  zeal  for  you,  and  them  that  are  in  Laodicea,  and  them  in  Hie- 
 
 14  rapolis.     Luke,  the  beloved  physician,  and  Demas,  greet  you.     Salute  the  brethren  which 
 
 15  are  in  Laodicea,  and  Nymphas,  and  the  church  which  is  in  his  house.     And  when  this 
 
 16  epistle  is  read  among  you,  cause  that  it  be  read  also  in  the  church  of  the  Laodiceans ;  and 
 
 17  that  ye  likewise  read  the  epistle  from  Laodicea.     And  say  to  Archippus,  Take  heed  to  the 
 
 18  ministry  which  thou  hast  received  in  the  Lord,  that  thou  fulfil  it.     The  salutation  by  the 
 hand  of  me  Paul.     Kemember  my  bonds.     Grace  he  with  you.     Amen. 
 
 There  are  careless  minds  which  have  no  spring  of  thought  in  themselves,  which  are  quiet  and,  in 
 truth,  empty  till  some  outward  objects  come  to  engage  them.  This  state  finds  exactly  all  that  it  desires 
 in  the  presence  or  the  near  hope  of  outward  objects ;  the  mind  lives  in  its  daily  pursuits  and  companions 
 and  amusements.  What  impressions  have  been  once  produced  are  soon  worn  away.  There  are  other 
 minds  which  enter  keenly  into  everything  presented  to  them  by  their  outward  senses,  and  which,  when 
 their  senses  cease  to  supply  them,  have  an  inexhaustible  source  of  thought  within,  which  furnishes  them 
 with  abundant  matter  of  reflection  or  of  speculation.  To  such  a  mind  doing  is  most  delightful,  whether 
 it  be  outward  doing  or  the  mere  exercise  of  thought ;  either  supplies  alike  the  consciousness  of  power. 
 Where,  then,  is  there  room  for  the  less  obtruding  things  of  God  ?  Into  that  restless  water  another  and 
 another  image  is  for  ever  stepping  down,  pushing  aside  and  keeping  at  a  distance  the  sobering  reflections 
 74 
 
482 
 
 SECTION  312.— COLOSSI ANS  3  :  18-25;  If  :  1-18. 
 
 of  God  and  of  Christ.  In  our  careless  state  of  mind  the  call  to  us  is  to  watch ;  in  our  over-busy  state  the 
 call  to  us  is  to  pray ;  in  our  hard  state  there  is  equal  need  for  both.  And  even  in  our  best  moods,  when 
 we  are  not  hard,  nor  careless,  nor  over-busy,  when  we  are  at  once  sober  and  earnest  and  gentle,  then  not 
 least  does  Christ  call  upon  us  to  watch  and  to  pray,  that  we  may  retain  that  than  which  else  no  gleam  of 
 April  sunshine  was  ever  more  fleeting,  that  we  may  perfect  that  which  else  is  of  the  earth,  earthly,  and 
 when  we  lie  down  in  the  dust  will  wither  and  come  to  dust  also.     T.  A. 
 
 18-25.  All  are  to  be  loving,  pitiful,  and  for- 
 giving ;  all  are  to  praise  God  with  the  life  and 
 with  the  lips ;  all  are  to  consecrate  their  whole 
 lives  to  the  service  of  their  master,  Jesus.  And  if 
 all,  then  each  separate  class ;  each  glorifying  'God, 
 each  serving  the  Master  Christ,  in  its  peculiar  place 
 and  circumstances ;  wives  and  husbands,  children 
 and  parents,  servants  and  masters.  A.  (See  paral- 
 lel passage,  Eph.  5  :  22-33,  6  :  1-9,  Sec.  303,     B.) 
 
 19.  The  word  "  bitter  "  indicates  not  so  much  a 
 special  fault  to  be  censured  as  the  fundamental 
 danger  and  temptation  to  which  the  relation  is  ex- 
 posed. The  reference  is  to  that  authority  with  which 
 the  husband  is  invested,  and  the  abuse  of  which  is 
 his  constant  peril.  The  word  "  bitter  "  touches  this 
 as  with  the  point  of  a  needle.  What  is  called  the 
 weakness  of  woman  is  really  her  strength.  It 
 springs  from  the  more  exquisite  delicacy  of  her 
 organization,  both  intellectual  and  physical,  by  which 
 she  is  fitted  for  the  more  delicate  and  tender  offices 
 which  she  is  called  to  discharge.  The  dependence 
 to  which  all  this  adapts  her  is  not  her  degradation, 
 but  her  glory.  It  betrays,  then,  only  the  folly  of 
 him  who  is  unable  to  distinguish  betwixt  subordina- 
 tion and  infcrioriti/,  and  who  fails  to  remember  that 
 subordination  in  office  often  obtains  where  there  is 
 absolute  equality  in  rank.     B.  M.  P. 
 
 23.  To  be  faithful  in  the  perishable  things  of 
 this  world  is  a  great  thing  in  the  eyes  of  our  Lord. 
 It  does  not  matter  in  what  material  we  work,  wheth- 
 er it  be  mean  or  costly.  "  Do  all  things,"  saith  the 
 apostle  to  servants,  and  to  us  all,  "  fieartil;/,  as  unto 
 the  Lord."  The  most  common  and  trivial  work  is 
 to  be  connected  with  the  deepest.  Take  an  interest 
 in  it ;  do  it  with  all  your  ability,  from  the  deepest 
 motive,  and  with  the  highest  aim ;  do  it  to  please 
 the  Lord  ;  he  will  bless  you  in  the  labor,  and  he  will 
 
 reward  you  for  the  work.    A.  S. No  duties  can  be 
 
 imagined  lower  in  the  social  scale  than  those  of  a 
 bond-servant  in  a  heathen  family — a  position  in 
 which  many  members  of  the  early  Christian  com- 
 munity found  themselves.  And  therefore,  if  the 
 duties  of  tho.se  bond-servants  admitted  of  being 
 done  heartily,  as  to  the  Lord,  m\ich  more  do  yours. 
 E.  M.  G. 
 
 The  gospel  does  not  unduly  slacken  the  bonds 
 of  society,  hut  rather  strengthens  them ;  yet  over  j 
 every  cleft  between  men  and  men  she  throws  the  | 
 golden  bridge  of   love,  which  shows  its  power  in  ( 
 
 cheerful  obedience.  How  good  it  would  be  were 
 this  truth  more  commonly  understood  and  grasped  ! 
 and  how  much  clearer  should  our  view  of  life  be, 
 how  much  holier  its  development,  if  all  Christians 
 regarded  the  apostle's  words  as  personal,  each  one 
 viewing  them  as  addressed  to  himself  !  "  Ye  serve 
 the  Lord  Christ  "  ;  thus  ye  occupy  an  honorable  po- 
 sition, whether  ye  are  placed  on  the  height  or  in  the 
 shade.  ]^an  0. In  order  to  serve  Christ  accept- 
 ably, we  have  not  to  revolutionize  our  lot,  nor  to 
 seek  other  conditions  than  those  Providence  sup- 
 plies. The  place  is  nothing ;  the  heart  is  all. 
 Chambers  of  patient  invalids,  beds  of  submissive 
 sickness,  obscurity,  weakness,  baffled  plans — a  thou- 
 sand nameless  limitations  of  faculty,  of  opportu- 
 nity, of  property — all  these  are  witnesses  of  silent 
 but  victorious  faith.  In  all  of  them  God  is  glori- 
 fied, for  in  all  of  them  his  will  is  done.  Out  of  all  of 
 them  gates  open  into  heaven  and  the  joy  of  the  Lord. 
 Mercifully  the  Father  has  appointed  many  ways  in 
 which  we  may  walk  toward  his  face,  and  run  on  his 
 errands.  Work  is  the  way  for  strength ;  lying  still 
 is  the  way  for  infirmity,  if  only  there  arc  trust  and 
 prayer  in  both.     F.  D.  II. 
 
 1.  Masters,  give  unto  your  servants  that 
 which  is  just  and  equal.  Such  is  the  rule  that 
 Christianity  lays  down  ;  but  what  exactly,  in  any 
 particular  case,  would  be  the  just  and  equal  thing 
 to  do — what  would  be  the  proper  wages  for  the 
 master  to  offer  and  the  servant  to  receive — she 
 leaves  that  to  be  adjusted  between  masters  and  ser- 
 vants,  according  to  the  varying  circumstances  by 
 which  the  wages  of  all  kinds  of  labor  must  be  regu- 
 lated.    W.  H. 
 
 Christianity  goes  to  the  slave,  and  tells  him  he 
 is  the  Lord's  freedman ;  it  goes  to  the  master,  and 
 tells  him  he  is  Christ's  servant.  It  tells  both  mas- 
 ter and  slave  that  they  are  brethren.  It  goes  to 
 the  king,  and  tells  him  he  is  the  subject  of  a  higher 
 power ;  it  goes  to  the  subject,  and  tells  him  he  may 
 become  a  king  and  priest  to  God.  It  raises  all  men 
 to  the  level  of  a  common  immortality ;  it  depresses 
 them  all  to  the  level  of  a  common  sinfulness  and 
 exposure ;  it  subjects  all  to  a  common  accounta- 
 bility ;  it  offers  to  all  a  common  salvation ;  it  pro- 
 poses to  all  a  law  of  perfect  equity  and  a  principle 
 of  universal  love ;  and  then  it  leaves  these  princi- 
 ples and  motives  to  work  their  own  effect,  assured 
 that,  in  proportion  as  they  act,  they  must  change 
 
SECTION  312.—  G0L0SSIANS  3  :  18-25;  ^  .- 1-18. 
 
 483 
 
 the  nature,  if  not  the  name,  of  all  visible  institu- 
 tions opposed  to  its  spirit.     M.  H. 
 
 2>  Continue  in  prayer.  Prayer,  with  out- 
 stretched arm,  fetches  from  the  inexhaustible  reser- 
 voir above  those  rich  supplies  of  the  oil  of  divine 
 grace,  fed  by  which  the  Christian  lamp  of  faith  will 
 burn  with  a  steady  and  increasing  brightness ;  till, 
 having  guided  the  believer  through  the  journey  of 
 life,  cheered  by  its  gladdening  ray  the  gloom  of  the 
 chamber  of  death,  and  even  darted  a  bright  gleam 
 of  heavenly  light  deep  down  into  that  dark  valley 
 through  which  he  must  pass  to  the  city  of  his  God, 
 it  will  there  be  absorbed  in  the  blaze  of  liglit  that 
 burns  around  the  throne.     Kirkc  White. 
 
 Watch  in  the  same.  When  we  pray,  it 
 is  that  we  may  not  be  led  into  temptation,  that 
 we  may  have  the  victory  over  the  world  and  its 
 allurements,  that  we  may  be  kept  from  the  evil, 
 that  God  will  give  us  grace  to  walk  through  these 
 scenes  so  unfriendly  to  piety  without  being  ensnared 
 by  them.  And  then  to  plunge  voluntarily  into  the 
 midst  of  them  and  live  in  them  as  though  the  soul 
 could  be  satisfied  with  them  for  ever,  this  surely  is 
 not  to  watch  unto  prayer,  it  is  to  contradict  the 
 
 prayer  and  hinder  our  prayerfulness.     R.  S.  S. 
 
 We  must  watch  before  prayei'  in  order  to  dismiss  the 
 world  from  our  thoughts,  to  gather  up  our  minds  in 
 God,  and  to  implore  the  Holy  Spirit's  help.  We 
 must  vmtch  during  prayer,  to  guard  against  dis- 
 traction, against  the  incursions  of  evil  thoughts, 
 against  wanderings  of  mind  and  decay  of  fervor. 
 We  must  v.'atch  after  prayer,  in  order  that  we  may 
 act  consistently  with  what  we  have  been  imploring 
 of  God,  wait  his  time  for  answering  us,  and  not 
 
 lose  the  visitation  of  grace.     Bp.  Wilson. With 
 
 thanksgiving.  This  element  in  devotion,  and 
 essential  charm  of  Christian  life,  Paul  never  for- 
 gets. 
 
 5.  They  are  to  consider  the  influence  of  their 
 example,  not  only  on  those  within  the  Church,  but 
 on  those  without.  Unbelievers  observe  closely,  per- 
 haps suspiciously,  the  behavior  of  professed  be- 
 lievers ;  and  they  will  pay  little  heed  to  words, 
 however  wise,  if  unsupported  in  those  who  speak 
 them  by  a  discreet  and  upright  walk.  "Redeem- 
 ing the  time"  always  accompanies  practical  wis- 
 dom. It  is  meant  that  a  Christian  should  seize 
 and  use  well  every  opportunity  to  do  good  and  to 
 promote  the  glory  of  Christ.     D.  F. 
 
 That  strrmge,  awful  thing,  Time !  sliding,  gliding, 
 iieeting  on — on  to  the  cataract ;  and  then  the  deep, 
 deep  plunge  down,  bearing  with  it  and  swallowing 
 up  the  world  and  the  ages,  until  every  interest  that 
 now  seems  so  great  and  absorbing  is  as  a  straw  on 
 the  mighty  bosom  of  a  flood.  Let  but  a  man  pos- 
 sess his  soul  with  this  idea  of  Time,  and  then 
 unworldliness   will   be   the   native   atmosphere   he 
 
 breathes.  F.  W.  R. Time  is  a  valuable  mate- 
 rial, because  what  we  bring  out  of  it  is  our  own 
 and  ours  for  ever.  It  is  something  that  we  shall 
 carry  with  us  when  time  itself  is  no  more.  The 
 image  of  our  life  hewn  out  of  these  years  is  our 
 living  self,  our  character,  our  conscious  being — 
 every  deed  or  thought  that  has  gone  to  make  up 
 what  we  are.  This  is  the  true  wealth — what  a  man 
 is  in  himself.  What  unspeakable  treasures  are 
 hid  in  these  unexplored  years ;  what  inconceivable 
 heights  and  degrees  of  blessedness ;  what  after-mem- 
 ories of  holy  living  and  beneficent  action ;  what 
 riches  of  penitence,  humility,  and  love !  And,  of  all 
 that  we  quarry  out  of  this  mine,  nothing  shall  be 
 lost,  not  a  grain,  not  a  fragment.  The  value  of  time 
 as  material  is  seen,  too,  from  the  fact  that  it  is 
 never  given  but  once,  and  consequently,  when  lost, 
 can  never  be  regained.  God's  providence  says,  "  Use 
 it  now  or  never."  Thus  we  see  time's  value.  It  is 
 the  material  of  life.  No  mine  is  so  rich  or  abun- 
 dant. Its  results  last.  They  are  eternal.  What  we 
 draw  from  it  is  our  own  and  ours  for  ever — the  only 
 thing  that  is,  and,  when  lost,  it  can  never  be  recov- 
 ered.    E.  H.  G. 
 
 6.  Though  pious  speech  may  be  rejected  as  cant 
 when  not  sustained  by  corresponding  conduct,  it  is 
 when  so  supported  a  great  instrument  of  good. 
 Let  it  be  "  always  with  grace  "  as  befits  the  utter- 
 ance of  men  under  grace;  and  let  it  be  "seasoned 
 with  salt,"  not  dull,  prosy,  or  insipid,  but  hdving 
 point  and  pertinency  so  as  to  be  relished  and  re- 
 membered.    D.  F. The  secondary  use  of  speech 
 
 is  to  please  and  be  entertaining  to  each  other  in 
 conversation.  This  is  in  every  respect  allowable 
 and  right :  it  unites  men  closer  in  alliances  and 
 friendships ;  gives  us  a  fellow-feeling  of  the  pros- 
 perity and  unhappiness  of  each  other ;  and  is  in  sev- 
 eral respects  serviceable  to  virtue,  and  to  promote 
 good  behavior  in  the  world.  And,  provided  there  be 
 not  too  much  time  spent  in  it,  if  it  were  considered 
 only  in  the  way  of  gratification  and  delight,  men 
 must  have  strange  notions  of  God  and  of  religion,  to 
 think  that  he  can  be  offended  with  it,  or  that  it  is 
 in  any  way  inconsistent  with  the  strictest  virtue. 
 Bp.  Butler. 
 
 We  leave  an  innocent  and  pleasant  circle,  and 
 feel  more  animated  and  cheerful ;  but  this  feeling 
 may  be  true  or  not.  If  there  has  been  nothing  truly 
 important  and  great,  the  conversation  which  has 
 amused  and  interested  us  by  its  brilliancy  and 
 humor  leaves  nothing  behind  to  strengthen  us  when 
 we  return  to  the  cares,  the  duties,  and  the  fatiguing 
 troubles  of  life.  But,  if  such  social  intercourse  has 
 given  us  a  deeper  feeling  or  more  correct  under, 
 standing  of  some  truth  of  eternal  importance,  if  it 
 has  afforded  us  a  new  insight  into  some  department 
 of  the  spiritual  life,  or  gladdened  us  by  the  discovery 
 
484 
 
 SECTION  313.-1  THESSALONIANS  1  : 1-10. 
 
 of  beautiful  and  noble  aspirations  of  some  kindred 
 soul  who  is  interested  in  the  same  great  purpose, 
 then  we  carry  away  an  enriched  feeling  of  life  into 
 the  hours  of  labor  and  toil.  There  is  stirred  within 
 us  a  high  energy,  which  brings  to  us  protracted  bless- 
 ing. Something  out  of  the  stream  of  living  water 
 has  flowed  into  our  soul,  and  we  are  strengthened 
 for  the  next  moments  of  anxiety  and  work.  Schleier- 
 macher. 
 
 9.  Who  is  one  of  yon.  Observe  how  it  may 
 be  made  out  that  Onesimus  was  a  Colossian.  Turn 
 to  the  Epistle  to  Philemon,  and  you  will  find  that 
 Onesimus  was  the  servant  or  slave  of  Philemon. 
 The  question,  therefore,  will  be,  to  what  city  Phile- 
 mon belonged.  In  the  E()istle  addressed  to  him  this 
 is  not  declared.  It  appears  only  that  he  was  of  the 
 same  place,  whatever  that  place  was,  with  an  emi- 
 nent Christian  named  Archippus.  "  Paul,  a  prisoner 
 of  Jesus  Christ,  and  Timothy  our  brother,  unto 
 Philemon  our  dearly  beloved,  and  fellow-laborer ; 
 and  to  our  beloved  Apphia,  and  Archippus  our  fel- 
 low-soldier, and  to  the  church  in  thy  house."  Now 
 turn  to  the  Epistle  to  the  Colossians,  and  you  will 
 find  Archippus  saluted  by  name  among  the  Chris- 
 tians of  that  Church  :  "  Take  heed  to  the  ministry 
 which  thou  hast  received  in  the  Lord  that  thou  fulfill 
 it"  (4 2 17).  The  necessary  result  is, that  Onesimus 
 also  was  of  the  same  city,  agreeably  to  what  is  said 
 
 of  him,  "  he  is  one  of  you."  And  this  result  is  the 
 effect  either  of  truth  which  produces  consistency 
 without  the  writer's  thought  or  care,  or  of  a  con- 
 texture of  forgeries  confirming  and  falling  in  with 
 one  another  by  a  species  of  fortuity  of  which  I 
 know  no  example.     Paley. 
 
 18.  My  bonds:  my  chains.  Paul  here  for  the 
 third  time  mentions  his  chains,  not  from  dejection, 
 but  that  the  Colossians  might  remember  what  he  had 
 been  suffering  for  the  gospel  now  for  four  years, 
 and  that  his  firm  and  undaunted  constancy  and  full 
 persuasion  of  the  truth  of  the  gospel  which  he  had 
 preached  should  confirm  them  in  their  faith,  render 
 them  constant  in  enduring  persecutions  for  the  same 
 cause,  and  induce  them  to  pay  the  more  affectionate 
 regard  to  the  whole  of  his  Epistle.     Bp.  Wilson. 
 
 At  the  close  the  apostle  gives  his  own  salutation 
 in  autograph.  Perhaps,  as  he  rose  to  do  so,  the 
 clanking  of  his  chain  suggested  to  him  to  add,  "Re- 
 member my  bonds."  But  there  is  no  more  of  this 
 — no  whining  over  his  unhappy  lot.  His  great  heart 
 yearned  over  the  Church  in  the  love  of  Christ ;  and 
 he  hastens  to  add,  the  "  Grace  be  with  you ! "  The 
 grace  of  the  head  be  with  all  the  members ;  the 
 grace  of  the  Lord  with  all  the  servants  !  A  sweet 
 note  on  which  to  rest  as  the  music  of  this  profound 
 Epistle  dies  away.  They  who  love  the  Lord,  and 
 wish  to  do  all  things  in  his  name,  have  daily 
 need  of  grace ;  and  the  Lord  has  for  them  all  the 
 grace  they  need  to  guide,  to  support,  to  console,  to 
 purify.     D.  F. 
 
 Section  313. 
 
 1  Thessalonians  i.  1-10. 
 
 1  Paul,  and  Silvanus,  and  Timotheus,  unto  the  church  of  the  Thes9alonian3  «)?iic^  is  in  God 
 the  Father  and  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Clirist :  Grace  he  unto  you,  and  peace,  from  God  our 
 
 2  Futlier,  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     We  give  thanks  to  God  always  for  you  all,  making 
 
 3  mention  of  you  in  our  prayers ;  remembering  without  ceasing  your  work  of  faith,  and  la- 
 bour of  love,  and  patience  of  hope  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  the  sight  of  God  and  our 
 
 4  Father;  knowing,  brethren  beloved,  your  election  of  God.     For  our  gospel  came  not  unto 
 
 5  you  in  word  only,  but  also  in  power,  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  in  much  assurance ;  as  ye 
 
 6  know  what  manner  of  men  we  were  among  you  for  your  sake.     And  ye  became  followers 
 of  us,  and  of  the  Lord,  having  received  the  word  in  much  aflBiction,  with  joy  of  the  Holy 
 
 7  Ghost :  so  that  ye  were  ensamples  to  all  that  believe  in  Macedonia  and  Achaia.     For  from 
 
 8  you  sounded  out  the  word  of  the  Lord  not  only  in  Macedonia  and  Achaia,  but  also  in  every 
 place  your  faith  to  Godward  is  spread  abroad ;  so  that  we  need  not  to  speak  any  thing. 
 
 9  For  they  themselves  shew  of  us  what  manner  of  entering  in  we  had  unto  you,  and  how  ye 
 10  turned  to  God  from  idols  to  serve  the  living  and  true  God ;  and  to  wait  for  his  Son  from 
 
 heaven,  whom  he  raised  from  the  dead,  even  Jesus,  which  delivered  us  from  the  wrath  to 
 come. 
 
 The  brightness  of  our  life  consists  in  believing,  hoping,  loving:  in  believing;  that  is,  in  feeling  as- 
 sured of  the  Father  amid  the  manifestations  of  his  discipline — in  hoping;  that  is,  in  laying  hold,  amid 
 the  ruins  which  gather  around  us,  of  the  kingdom  which  can  not  be  moved — in  loving ;  that  is,  in  sub- 
 stituting for  the  care  for  our  own  happiness  a  care  for  the  happiness  of  others,  or,  more  generally,  to 
 place  the  center  of  our  life  without  us ;  for,  properly  speaking,  it  is  only  in  this  that  life  consists.  Love, 
 which  is  the  happiness  of  God  himself,  must  also  be  the  supreme  felicity  of  the  being  whom  God  has 
 made  in  hie  own  image.     Every  other  happiness  is  unworthy  of  this  beinp',  and  docs  not  satisfy  him. 
 
SECTION  313.— 1  THESSALONIANS  1 : 1-10. 
 
 485 
 
 Selfish  enjoyment  requires  to  receive,  and  has  never  received  enough  ;  love  requires  to  give,  and  has  never 
 given  enough.  Sacrifices  exhaust  the  one  and  maintain  the  other,  and  while  the  first  would  gain  nothing 
 by  gaining  the  world,  the  second  grows  rich  upon  its  very  losses.  Faith  and  hope  are  of  value  only  be- 
 cause they  conduct  to  love,  and  the  soul  would  dispense  with  believing  and  hoping,  if  without  hoping  and 
 believing  it  were  possible  to  love.     A.  V. 
 
 First  Epistle  to  the  Thessalonians. 
 
 This  is  the  earliest  of  the  extant  writings  of 
 Paul,  and  it  reveals  as  vividly  as  any  of  them  the 
 apostle's  generous  and  affectionate  nature.  Along 
 with  Silas  and  Timothy,  he  first  preached  Jesus 
 Christ  in  Thessalonica,  and  planted  the  Church 
 there  in  the  face  of  vehement  opposition  from  the 
 resident  Jews.  At  that  time  the  town  was  one  of 
 great  importance  in  JIacedonia ;  and,  while  the  old 
 cities  of  Epliesus  and  Colosse  are  now  represented 
 by  mere  heaps  of  ruins,  Tliessalonica  exists  at  this 
 day  as  the  town  of  Saloniki,  one  of  the  chief  places 
 of  European  Turkey.  It  is  said  that  one  sixth  of 
 the  modem  population  are  Jews.  (Read  pages  118, 
 119,  and  132.)  The  missionary  visit  of  Paul  to  this 
 Macedonian  city  was  short,  but  the  brethren  there 
 always  retained  a  warm  place  in  his  heart.  Perse- 
 cution drove  him  to  Berea,  and  thence  by  sea  to 
 Attica.  At  Athens  he  was  soon  rejoined  by  Timo- 
 thy, who  had  remained  in  Macedonia.  Paul  sent 
 him  back  to  the  Thessalonians,  to  "  establish  them 
 and  comfort  them  concerning  the  faith,"  while  he 
 himself  went  on  to  Corinth.  At  that  city  he  spent 
 a  year  and  a  half,  during  which  period  Timothy  re- 
 turned with  a  good  account  of  the  Thessalonian 
 Church.  This  greatly  cheered  the  apostle,  and  led 
 him  to  write  the  letter  now  before  us,  which  is  one, 
 not  of   argument,  controversy,  or  reproof,  but  of 
 
 confirmation  and  encouragement.     D.  F. It  was 
 
 written  because  the  apostle  wanted  to  fill  up  by  ex- 
 hortation and  consolation  the  necessary  defects  of 
 a  teaching  which  had  been  indeed  most  earnest  and 
 plain  as  far  as  it  had  gone,  but  had  been  broken  off 
 before  it  was  complete.  The  earlier  portion  of  the 
 letter  is  spent  in  congratulating  the  Thessalonians 
 and  praising  them  for  the  simplicity  and  readiness 
 with  which  they  had  received  his  message,  and  for 
 the  eminence  of  their  faith,  which  had  become  since 
 then  matter  of  notoriety;  in  reminding  them  also 
 of  the  whole  character  of  his  own  demeanor  among 
 them  ;  his  disinterested  independence  of  them,  and 
 gentle,  even  mother-like  affection  toward  them.  He 
 next  recalls  to  mind  the  hostility  of  the  Jews,  not 
 so  much  to  himself  as  to  them,  and  draws  a  com- 
 parison between  them  and  the  churches  of  Judea  in 
 this  respect.  Then  he  touches  gently  his  own  case, 
 showing  how  this  same  hostility  had,  .<ince  his  de- 
 parture, defeated  one  and  another  scheme  which  he 
 had  made  for  seeing  them.  The  third  chapter  is  oc- 
 cupied with  a  narrative  of  the  circumstances  under 
 which  the  report  of  Timothy  respecting  them  had 
 reached  him,  and  with  expressions  of  thankfulness 
 and  affection  resulting  thereupon  ;  concluding  with  a 
 wish  for  the  possibility  of  his  visiting  them,  and  for 
 their  increase  in  love  and  holiness,  that  they  might 
 be  blameless  before  God  at  the  Lord's  coming. 
 Then  follow  the  practical  exhortations  and  correc- 
 tions of  defects.     A. 
 
 The  whole  aspect  of  the  letter  shows  that  the 
 main  body  of  the  Thessalonian  Church  was  not  Jew- 
 ish, but  Gentile.  The  Jews  are  spoken  of  as  an  ex- 
 traneous body,  as  the  enemies  of  Christianity  and 
 
 of  all  men,  not  as  the  elements  out  of  which  the 
 church  was  composed.  The  ancient  Jewish  Scrip- 
 tures are  not  once  quoted  in  either  of  these  Epistles. 
 The  converts  are  addressed  as  those  who  had  turned, 
 not  from  Hebrew  fables  and  traditions,  but  from  the 
 practices  of  heathen  idolatry.     H. 
 
 The  Thessalonian  Epistles  complete  Paul's  ad- 
 dresses to  seven  churches,  and,  though  first  in  the 
 date  of  production,  may  fitly  be  read  last  in  the 
 permanent  order,  as  being  specially  distinguished 
 by  the  eschatological  element,  and  .sustaining  the 
 conflict  of  faith  by  the  preaching  of  "  that  blessed 
 hope  "  and  "  the  glorious  appearing  and  the  coming 
 of  the  day  of  God."     T.  D.  13. 
 
 3.  If  your  hope  prove  itself  by  the  patience 
 that  comes  from  it,  and  your  faith  by  the  work 
 which  it  produces,  and  your  love  by  the  labor  which 
 is  its  result,  then  you  may  believe  that  the  hope 
 and  faith  and.  love  are  of  God,  and  will  abide  for 
 ever.  Being  in  Christ,  it  is  safe  to  forget  the  past, 
 it  is  possible  to  be  sure  of  the  future,  it  is  possible 
 to  be  diligent  in  the  present.     Then  how  blessed 
 
 such  a  life !     A.  M. Hope  will  put  on  patience 
 
 as  a  vestment ;  it  will  wade  through  a  sea  of  blood  ; 
 it  will  endure  all  things  if  it  be  of  the  right  kind, 
 for  the  joy  that  is  set  before  it.  Hence  patience  is 
 called  "  patience  of  hope,"  because  it  is  hope  that 
 makes  the  soul  exercise  patience  and  long-suffering 
 under  the  cross,  until  the  time  comes  to  enjoy  the 
 crown.     Bun. 
 
 4.  "  Knowing,  brethren  beloved,  your  election 
 of  God,"  should  be  "  knowing,  brethreii  beloved  of 
 God,  your  election."     A. 
 
 5.  Our  gospel  came  ....  in  the  Holy 
 Ghost.  The  Holy  Spirit  makes  use  of  the  truth 
 to  flash  light  into  the  soul  and  to  awaken  love  in  the 
 heart.  Truth  reveals  to  the  man,  and  sets  impres- 
 sively before  him  everything  it  becomes  him  to 
 know  essential  to  his  salvation.  It  unveils  to  him 
 himself,  sin,  God,  Christ,  mercy,  the  way  to  the 
 Father,  the  welcome  awaiting  him,  the  grace 
 promised,  the  power  of  the  cross,  the  "  Advocate  " 
 on  high,  and  so  on.  This — "  the  word  of  truth  " — 
 spiritually  impressed  and  made  influential  by  the 
 divine  agent  that  wields  it,  calls  forth  contrition, 
 faith,  hope,  inspires  joy  and  peace,  with  other  sooth- 
 ing and  animating  results,  of  which  the  issue  is 
 love — love  to  God  and  man.     T.  B. 
 
 6.  Received  the  word.  Thei/  are  the  good 
 hearers,  the  best  hearers,  who  have  had  a  daily  ex- 
 perience of  its  truths,  who  have  received  it  into 
 themselves,  of  whose  spiritual  nature  it  has  become 
 part,  in  whom  it  works  with  an  instinctive  accuracy 
 
486 
 
 SECTION  314.— 1   TnESSALONIANS  2  : 1-20. 
 
 and  constancy,  so  that  they  do  not  need  to  consider 
 what  is  right  and  wrong,  or  to  argue  about  it,  but 
 know  the  right  from  the  wrong  with  a  certainty 
 beyond  the  reach  of  logic.  The  word  of  God  to 
 them  is  full  of  meaning — full  of  meanings  deeper 
 and  more  subtile  than  others  can  see  ;  for  they  have 
 long  since  not  only  "  understood  "  but  "  received  " 
 the  word  into  their  heart  of  hearts.     Cox. 
 
 8.  The  world  has  more  need  of  a  great  number 
 of  Christian  people  doing  little  things  like  Chris- 
 tians than  it  has  need  of  one  apostle  preaching  like 
 an  apostle,  or  one  martyr  dying  like  a  martyr.  As 
 a  means  of  spreading  the  gospel,  faithfulness  in 
 doing  little  things  is  a  mightier  engine  than  all  the 
 power  of  the  pulpit  or  all  the  eloquence  of  a 
 preacher.     "From  you,"    said    an    apostle    once, 
 
 "  from  you  the  word  of  the  Lord  hath  sounded  out 
 so  that  we  need  not  speak  anything."     A.  M. 
 
 9.  What  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do  ?  is  the  ques- 
 tion of  the  Christ-called  man.  The  Thessalonians 
 turned  from  idols  to  serve  the  living  God.  We  are 
 emancipated  from  the  fetters  of  sin  and  the  world, 
 we  are  transplanted  into  the  kingdom  of  God  to 
 work  in  the  love  and  energy  of  our  renewed  heart. 
 
 A.  S. God  has  so  constituted  our  nature  that  a 
 
 man  can  not  be  happy  unless  he  is,  or  thinks  he  is, 
 a  means  of  good.  Give  a  man  what  you  please, 
 surround  him  with  all  the  means  of  gratification, 
 and  yet  let  the  conviction  come  home  to  him  clear 
 and  irresistible  that  there  is  not  a  being  in  God's 
 universe  a  whit  the  better  or  happier  for  his  exis- 
 tence, and  he  can  not  but  be  unhappy.     E.  M. 
 
 Section  314. 
 
 1  Thessalonians  ii.  1-20. 
 
 1  For  yourselves,  brethren,  know  our  entrance  in  unto  you,  that  it  was  not  in  vain :  but 
 
 2  even  after  that  we  had  suffered  before,  and  were  shamefully  entreated,  as  ye  know,  at 
 Philippi,  we  were  bold  in  our  God  to  speak  unto  you  the  gospel  of  God  with  much  conten- 
 
 3  tion.     For  our  exhortation  icas  not  of  deceit,  nor  of  uncleanness,  nor  in  guile:  but  as  we 
 
 4  were  allowed  of  God  to  be  put  in  trust  with  the  gospel,  even  so  we  speak;  not  as  pleasing 
 
 5  men,  but  God,  which  trieth  our  hearts.     For  neither  at  any  time  used  we  flattering  words, 
 
 6  as  ye  know,  nor  a  cloke  of  covetousness ;  God  is  witness:  nor  of  men  souglit  we  glory, 
 neither  of  you,  nor  yet  of  others,  when  we  might  have  been  burdensome,  as  tlie  apostles  of 
 
 7  Christ.     But  we  were  gentle  among  yon,  even  as  a  nurse  cherisheth  her  cliildren :  so  being 
 
 8  affectionately  desirous  of  you,  we  were  willing  to  have  imparted  unto  you,  not  the  go.^pel 
 
 9  of  God  only,  but  also  our  own  souls,  because  ye  were  dear  unto  us.  For  ye  remember, 
 brethren,  our  labour  and  travail :  for  labouring  night  and  day,  because  we  would  not  be 
 chargeable  unto  any  of  yon,  we  preached  unto  you  the  gospel  of  God. 
 
 10  Ye  are  witnesses,  and  God  aUo,  how  holily  and  justly  and  unblaineably  we  behaved  our- 
 
 11  selves  among  you  that  believe :  as  ye  know  how  we  exhorted  and  comforted  and  charged 
 
 12  every  one  of  you,  as  a  father  doth  his  children,  that  ye  would  walk  worthy  of  God,  who 
 
 13  hath  called  you  unto  his  kingdom  and  glory.  For  this  cause  also  thank  we  God  witiiout 
 ceasing,  because,  when  ye  received  the  Avord  of  God  which  ye  heard  of  us,  ye  received  it 
 not  as  the  word  of  men,  but  as  it  is  in  truth,  the  word  of  God,  which  effectually  worketh 
 
 14  also  in  you  that  believe.  For  ye,  brethren,  became  followers  of  the  churches  of  God  which 
 in  Judaja  are  in  Christ  Jesus:  for  ye  also  have  suffered  like  things  of  your  own  countrymen, 
 
 15  even  as  they  have  of  the  Jews  :  who  both  killed  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  their  own  prophets,  and 
 
 16  have  persecuted  us;  and  tliey  please  not  God,  and  are  contrary  to  all  men:  forbidding  us  to 
 speak  to  the  Gentiles  that  they  might  be  saved,  to  fill  up  thoir  sins  alway:  for  the  wrath  is 
 
 17  come  upon  them  to  the  uttermost.  But  we,  brethren,  being  taken  from  you  for  a  short 
 time  in  presence,  not  in  heart,  endeavoured  the  more  abundantly  to  see  your  face  with  great 
 
 18  desire.     Wherefore  we  would  have  come  unto  you,  even  I  Paul,  once  and  again  ;  but  Satan 
 
 19  hindered  us.     For  what  in  our  hope,  or  joy,  or  crown  of  rejoicing?     Are  not  even  ye  in  the 
 
 20  presence  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  at  his  coming?     For  ye  are  our  glory  3hd  joy. 
 
 Slight  views  of  Christ's  atonement,  and  of  the  future  glory  which  it  purchases,  may  prive  a  man  cold 
 and  doubtful  expectations  ;  but  let  him  bo  persuaded  that  these  things  are  as  real  as  his  own  existence, 
 and  straightway  he  rejoices  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God.  Here  is  faith  engendering  hope.  Faint  appre- 
 hensions of  the  love  of  God  in  Christ  may  leave  the  heart  void  of  corresponding  affections,  but  let  the 
 
SECTIOX  3U.—1  THESSALONIANS  2  : 1-20. 
 
 4S7 
 
 full  excellency  of  the  benignant  dying  Redeemer  overpower  the  soul,  and  it  is  dissolved  in  tender  attach- 
 ment. Here  is  faith  working  by  love.  The  same  is  true  of  all  these  ever  busy  emotions,  which,  like  a 
 ceaseless  sea,  for  ever  fluctuate  in  the  soul  of  man.  Faith  rises  over  these  waves  of  feeling  and  com- 
 mands them.  The  cordial  belief  of  unseen  things  makes  the  heart's  pulses  play  with  new  animation. 
 And  then  these  moving  powers  give  animation  to  the  whole  Christian  life.  The  mainspring  of  all,  how- 
 ever, still  is  "  the  word  of  God,  which  effectually  worketh  also  in  jou  that  believe."     J.  W.  A. 
 
 2.  The  history  (Acts  16)  relates  that,  after  Paul 
 and  Silas  had  been  beaten  with  many  stripes  at 
 Philippi,  shut  up  in  the  inner  prison,  and  their  feet 
 made  fast  in  the  stocks,  as  soon  as  they  were  dis- 
 charged from  their  conlinement  they  departed  from 
 thence,  and,  when  they  had  passed  through  Amphi- 
 polis  and  Apollonia,  came  to  Thessalouica,  where 
 Paul  opened  and  alleged  that  Jesus  was  the  Christ. 
 The  Epistle  written  in  the  name  of  Paul  and  Syl- 
 vanus  (Silas),  and  of  Timotheus,  who  appears  to 
 have  been  with  them  at  Philippi,  here  accords  with 
 the  history.     Paley. 
 
 4.  In  trust  with  the  gospel.  That  theme 
 of  earth  and  heaven,  of  sinner  repenting  and  saint 
 rejoicing,  of  eternity  past  and  eternity  to  come,  the 
 tenor,  substance,  sum  of  revelation ;  that  theme — 
 "  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners  " 
 — is  the  gospel.  This  gospel  of  which  we  are  put 
 in  trust  is  a  message  concerning  the  grace  of  God, 
 but  it  is  not  the  grace.  And,  consequently,  as  our 
 trust  covers  only  the  gospel,  it  extends  simply  to 
 the  declaration  of  God's  grace  in  Christ  Jesus.  We 
 can  not  touch  the  grace  itself  cither  to  give  or  with- 
 hold. God,  the  Holy  Spirit,  mercifully  holds  the 
 bestowal  of  grace  within  his  own  power.  We  an- 
 nounce God's  merciful  purpose.  We  arc  not  trus- 
 tees of  grace,  but  only  of  the  gospel  of  grace.  We, 
 sinners  saved  by  grace,  are  made  trustees  of  the 
 gospel  for  saving  other  sinners.  We  are  exercising 
 this  trust  for  the  kindest  and  gentlest  and  most 
 gracious  of  masters.  Our  considerate  Saviour,  who 
 has  called  us  to  the  work,  understands  whereof  we 
 are  made.  He  expects  of  us  no  more  than  we  can 
 do.  He  asks  of  us  no  more  than  he  will  give 
 strength  to  execute.  He  knows  that  the  vessel  is 
 earthen  ;  that  it  can  not  bear  all  trials  nor  endure 
 all  shocks.  He  is  watching.  He  is  with  us.  With 
 a  simple,  trusting  patience  we  labor  on,  committing 
 humbly  and  confidently  to  him  to  fix  the  place  of 
 our  ministry,  to  surround  it  with  such  circumstances 
 as  will  best  forward  its  purpose,  to  sustain  us  in  its 
 faithful  discharge,  and  to  secure  its  success.    Bedell. 
 
 It  was  a  supreme  desire  to  please  God,  who 
 trieth  the  heart,  without  regard  cither  to  the  praise 
 or  censure  of  men,  which  rendered  the  first  Chris- 
 tians superior  to  adversity  in  all  its  frightful  forms  ; 
 and  it  is  the  same  divine  principle,  which,  if  once  it 
 got  the  entire  possession  of  our  hearts,  would  be  a 
 constant  spring  of  holy  obedience,  and  enable  us,  by 
 the  blessing  of  God,  to  follow  the  cloud  of  witnesses 
 who  have  eone  before  us,  through  the  most  rugged 
 
 paths  of  virtue,  untainted  with  that  inconstancy  of 
 behavior  which  is  the  reproach  of  so  many  profess- 
 ing Christians  in  our  days.     R.  W. 
 
 7-13.  By  a  rare  privilege  of  nature,  or  of  grace, 
 Paul,  combining  opposite  qualities  in  himself,  and 
 tempering  force  by  gentleness,  possessed  one  of  the 
 tenderest  hearts  that  ever  beat  beneath  the  sky. 
 Not  merely  a  warm  heart,  but  a  feeling  heart,  with 
 tender  attachments ;  so  far  was  his  greatness  from 
 having  any  element  of  pride,  or  his  energy  any  ele- 
 ment of  harshness.  What  can  be  more  affectionate 
 than  the  language  of  the  apostle  to  his  brethren  of 
 Thessalonica — his  children  in  the  faith  ?  All  whom 
 he  had  begotten  to  eternal  life  are  so  many  friends 
 whom  he  bears  on  his  heart  before  God.  The 
 churches  without  number  founded  by  him  contain 
 no  member  who  does  not  have  his  place  in  those 
 prayers,  the  frequency  of  which  is  almost  as  aston- 
 ishing as  their  fervor.  One  is  tempted  to  ask  where 
 the  apostle  found  time  (to  speak  only  of  time)  to 
 pray  so  constantly  for  so  many  persons  ;  and  the  in- 
 exhaustible tenderness  of  his  soul  assuredly  enters 
 largely  into  the  solution  of  this  touching  prob- 
 lem.     Jlonod. With  what  a   graceful    mixture 
 
 of  majesty  and  meekness  does  he  appeal  to  the 
 Thessalonians !  And  what  can  attract  our  love, 
 what  can  merit  our  esteem,  what  can  excite  our  ad- 
 miration,  if  such  a  temper  doth  not  ?  A  temper 
 which,  to  all  the  magnanimity  of  the  hero,  unites  all 
 the  piety  and  benevolence  of  the  saint.     R.  W. 
 
 13.  There  is  a  revelation  of  God  to  his  children 
 which  he  gives  them  immediately  by  his  Spirit,  that 
 is,  its  own  ifit7icss.  The  man  who  has  it  is  sure  that 
 he  has  it,  and  that  it  is  of  God.  Not  that  our/ert- 
 ings  alone  are  the  test  of  truth  in  this  matter :  but, 
 wherever  there  is  this  genuine  illumination  by  God's 
 Spirit,  it  will  be  found  exactly  to  accord  with  the 
 outward  revelation  given  by  the  same  Spirit  in  the 
 written  word.  It  is  maintained  and  grows  con- 
 tinually by  meditation  upon  that  word,  in  faith  and 
 prayer,  and  in  the  use  of  those  human  ministrations 
 by  which  God  has  appointed  that  his  children  shall 
 be  nourished.  Iji  these  God  himself  meets  them, 
 and  teaches  them  by  his  Spirit.  Hence  the  gospel 
 is  called,  "  the  ministration  of  the  Spii-it "  ;  and  in 
 this  light  all  true  believers  receive  it,  "  not  as  the 
 word  of  man,  but,  as  it  is  in  truth,  the  word  of  God." 
 Goode. Our  progress  is  real  when  there  is  ad- 
 vance  in  faith   corresponding   to   the   advance   in 
 
488 
 
 SECTION  315.— 1  THESSALONIANS  3 :  1-13. 
 
 knowledge.  And  this  may  be  going  on  during  all 
 our  Christian  course.  Every  perusal  of  the  Scrip- 
 tures, every  hearing  of  the  preached  Word,  should 
 make  us  stronger  and  happier  Christians  by  the 
 energy  of  faith  within. 
 
 19,  20.  Every  Gentile  convert  was  a  jewel  in 
 his  crown.  Again  and  again  he  asseverates  that 
 he  mentions  them  without  ceasing  in  his  prayers. 
 Though  himself  a  prisoner,  he  exclaims,  "  What  is 
 our  hope  or  joy  or  crown  of  rejoicing?  Are  not 
 even  ye  in  the  presence  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  at 
 his  coming?"  Contemplate  here  the  true  temper 
 of  the  missionary.  To  such  a  one,  life  will  seem  a 
 rapid  current,  for  it  will  be  filled  with  the  haste  of 
 fervid  action.  Oceans  will  become  mere  straits  to 
 such  a  zeal.  The  place,  the  circumstances  of  labor, 
 will  be  mere  dust  on  the  balance.  So  that  the  gos- 
 pel be  preached,  it  will  matter  little  in  what  lan- 
 guage or  amid  what  dangers.  The  preacher  thus 
 fired  will  hence  be  able  to  fly  from  the  impulsive 
 thought  of  his  own  unworthiness  and  the  glory  of 
 the  gospel.     J.  W.  A. 
 
 It  was  divine  love  and  mercy  which  made  sacred 
 truth  so  pleasant  to  me,  that  my  life,  under  all  my 
 
 infirmities,  has  been  almost  a  constant  recreation. 
 How  far  beyond  my  expectation  has  a  merciful  God 
 encouraged  me  in  his  sacred  work,  choosing  every 
 place  of  my  ministry  and  abode  to  this  day,  without 
 my  own  seeking,  and  never  sending  me  to  labor  in 
 vain?  How  many  are  gone  to  heaven,  and  how 
 many  are  in  the  way,  through  a  divine  blessing  on 
 the  word  which  in  weakness    I  delivered  ?     Box. 
 
 My  heart  hath  been  so  wrapped  up  in  the  glory 
 
 of  this  excellent  work,  that  I  counted  myself  more 
 blessed  and  honored  of  God  by  this,  than  if  he  had 
 made  me  emperor  of  the  Christian  world  or  the  lord 
 
 of  all  the  glory  of  the  earth  without  it.     Bun. 
 
 He  who  at  the  great  day  will  have  for  his  crown  of 
 rejoicing  tens,  or  hundreds,  or  thousands,  to  whom 
 many  others  were  "  teachers,"  but  only  he  a  "  fa- 
 ther " — he  rises  to  such  joy  and  dignity  that  he  may 
 look  back  upon  the  best  and  most  honored  of  God's 
 ancient  servants,  and  feel  that,  in  comparison  with 
 them,  he  has  only  to  be  thankful  for  his  own  more 
 blessed  lot.  His  crown  and  his  prize  arc  the  high- 
 est to  which  man  may  aspire.  How  close  the  servant 
 is  brought  to  the  Master  !  The  Master  is  Saviour, 
 the  servant  the  instrument  of  saving !     Arthur, 
 
 Section  315. 
 
 1  Thessaxonians  iii.  1-13. 
 
 1  Whekefobk  when  we  could  no  longer  forbear,  we  thought  it  good  to  be  left  at  Athens 
 
 2  alone  ;  and  sent  Tiraotheus,  our  brother,  and  minister  of  God,  and  our  fellowlabourer  in  the 
 
 3  gospel  of  Christ,  to  establish  you,  and  to  comfort  you  concerning  your  faith  :  that  no  man 
 should  be  moved  by  tliese  afflictions:  for  yourselves  know  that  we  are  appointed  thereunto. 
 
 4  For  verily,  when  we  were  with  you,  we  told  you  before  that  we  should  suffer  tribulation ; 
 
 5  even  as  it  came  to  pass,  and  ye  know.     For  this  cause,  when  I  could  no  longer  forbear,  I 
 sent  to  know  your  faith,  lest  by  some  means  the  tempter  have  tempted  you,  and  our  labour 
 
 6  be  in  vain.     But  now  when  Timotheus  came  from  you  unto  us,  and  brought  us  good  tidings 
 of  your  faith  and  cliarity,  and  that  ye  have  good  remembrance  of  us  always,  desiring  greatly 
 
 7  to  see  us,  as  we  also  to  nee  you  :  tlu-refore,  brethren,  we  were  comforted  over  you  in  all 
 
 8  our  affliction  and  distress  by  your  faitii :  for  now  we  live,  if  ye  stand  fast  in  the  Lord.     For 
 
 9  what  thanks  can  we  render  to  God  again  for  you,  for  all  the  joy  wherewith  we  joy  for  your 
 
 10  sakes  before  our  God  ;  night  and  day  praying  exceedingly  that  we  might  see  your  face,  and 
 
 11  might  perfect  that  which  is  lacking  in  your  faith  ?     Now  God  himself  and  our  Father,  and 
 
 12  our  Lord  .Jesus  Christ,  direct  our  way  unto  you.     And  the  Lord  make  you  to  increase  and 
 
 13  abound  in  love  one  toward  anotlier.  and  toward  all  men,  even  as  we  do  toward  you :  to  the 
 end  lie  may  stablish  your  hearts  unhlameable  in  holiness  before  God,  even  our  Father,  at  the 
 coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  with  all  his  saints. 
 
 "  Stand  fast  in  the  Lord."  Christians  are  "  saved  "  and  "  sanctified  in  Christ "  ;  are  "  rooted,  built  up," 
 and  "made  perfect  in  Christ."  Their  faith,  hope,  love,  joy,  their  whole  life,  is  "in  Christ."  They  think, 
 they  speak,  they  walk  "  in  Christ."  They  labor  and  suffer,  they  sorrow  and  rejoice,  they  conquer  and 
 triumph  "  in  the  Lord."  They  receive  each  other  and  love  each  other  "  in  the  Lord."  The  fundamental 
 relations,  the  primal  duties  of  life,  have  been  drawn  within  this  all-embracing  relation.     The  influence  of 
 
SECTION  315.-1  THESSALONIAN'S  1  : 1-13. 
 
 489 
 
 it  extends  over  the  whole  field  of  action,  and  men  "  do  all  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  giving  thanks  to 
 God  and  the  Father  by  him."  Finally,  this  character  of  existence  is  not  changed  by  that  which  changes 
 all  besides.  Those  who  have  entered  on  it  depart,  but  they  "  die  in  the  Lord,''  they  "  sleep  in  Jesus," 
 they  are  "the  dead  in  Christ";  and  "when  he  shall  appear,"  they  will  appear;  and  when  he  comes, 
 "  God  shall  bring  them  with  him,"  and  they  shall  "  reign  in  life  by  one — Jesus  Christ."     T.  D.  B. 
 
 1)2.  From  the  moment  Paul's  feet  touched  the 
 pier  at  the  lower  end  of  Athens  the  monuments  of 
 the  dominant  mythology  began  to  lift  themselves 
 forbiddingly  before  him,  to  make  him  feel  himself 
 "  alone."  From  the  water-side  all  the  way  up  to  the 
 Acropolis  the  city  is  one  vast  museum  of  unhallowed 
 art,  of  an  unclean  civilization,  of  a  Christless  wor- 
 ship. If  he  turns  from  the  world  of  sight  to  the 
 world  of  thought,  he  finds  the  schools  of  unbeliev- 
 ing speculation.  Porch  and  Academy,  Stoa  and  Gar- 
 dens, strong  in  great  names  to  be  sure,  but  dis- 
 tracted with  debate  between  doubt  and  delusion,  and 
 full  of  eloquent  error.  What  was  all  this  to  the 
 sorrowful,  earnest,  straitened  spirit  which  was  there 
 in  the  form  of  a  worn  and  sunburnt  traveler  from 
 Tarsus,  secretly  so  absorbed  in  the  power  of  a  holy 
 affection  for  a  Personage  executed  long  ago  as  a  dis- 
 turber of  the  public  peace  in  the  distant  province 
 of  Judea,  that  he  could  say,  "  It  is  no  more  I  that 
 live ;  I  have  no  life  of  my  own ;  Christ  liveth  in 
 me  "  ?  The  round  of  festal  novelties,  the  decora- 
 tions of  Attic  taste,  the  splendid  learning,  the  riches 
 and  refinements  of  a  proud  prosperity,  what  were 
 they  all  to  one  whose  heart  was  in  the  unseen  court 
 of  the  King  of  kings  ?  Deeper  and  darker  his  soli- 
 tude grew.  And  yet  even  there  he  could  send  away 
 from  his  side  the  single  sympathizing  friend  that 
 had  followed  him ;  he  could  banish  himself  into  a 
 completer  exile,  and  be  utterly  "  alone  at  Athens," 
 for  the  confirmation  and  comforting's  sake  of  the 
 little  band  of  Christians  far  off  at  Thessalonica. 
 Here  is  the  test  of  courage,  and  of  all  real  charac- 
 ters. Can  you  live,  work,  suffer,  stand  out,  move 
 forward  alone?  This  settles  it  whether  you  are 
 merely  a  piece  of  movable  furniture  in  the  halls  of 
 a  worldly  society,  a  manufacture  molded  by  the 
 hands  of  fashion,  or  a  living  and  independent  soul, 
 satisfied  to  walk  with  that  Man  of  men  who  had  not 
 where  to  lay  his  head  while  He  was  showing  the 
 world  the  truth  and  love  of  God.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 8,  Here  the  purest  zeal  for  the  honor  of  his 
 Master  and  the  most  generous  love  to  the  souls  of 
 men  are  happily  united,  and  expressed  in  the  native 
 
 language  of  a  warm  and  upright  heart :  the  purest 
 zeal  and  the  most  generous  love,  for  no  tincture  of 
 selfishness  appears  in  either ;  if  Christ  is  glorified, 
 if  men  are  saved,  Paul  obtains  his  utmost  wish ; 
 his  happiness  is  independent  of  everything  else ;  he 
 enjoys  all  that  in  his  own  estimation  is  worthy  to  be 
 accounted  life,  if  his  spiritual  children  stand  last  in 
 
 the   Lord.     R.  W. So,   in   a  later  time,  wrote 
 
 Samuel  Rutherford  to  his  parishioners  at  Anwoth, 
 "  I  long  exceedingly  to  know  if  the  oft-spoken  match 
 between  you  and  Christ  holdeth,  and  if  ye  follow  on 
 to  know  the  Lord.  My  day  thoughts  and  night 
 thoughts  are  of  you.  While  you  sleep  I  am  afraid 
 for  your  souls  that  they  be  off  the  Rock." 
 
 9,  10.  The  disciples  at  Thessalonica  were  from 
 the  first  exposed  to  persecution  on  account  of  their 
 faith.  The  apostle  had  only  stayed  with  them  for  a 
 few  weeks,  and  after  a  little  time  Silas  and  Timothy 
 had  also  left  them.  They  were  a  congregation  of 
 young  untried  Christians,  and  even  their  elders  could 
 have  had  little  experience.  Nevertheless,  they  had 
 thus  far  stood  firm  in  the  Lord  ;  and  the  tidings  of 
 their  steadfastness  regaled  the  spirit  and  strength- 
 ened the  life  of  the  missionary  apostle.  Again  we 
 are  reminded  of  the  fervent  desires  of  Samuel  Ruth- 
 erford for  his  flock  at  Anwoth :  "  Oh,  how  rich  a 
 prisoner  were  I,  if  I  could  obtain  of  my  Lord  the 
 salvation  of  you  all !  What  a  prey  had  I  gotten  to 
 have  you  all  caught  in  Christ's  net !  My  witness 
 is  above ;  your  heaven  would  be  two  heavens,  and 
 the  salvation  of  you  all  as  two  salvations  to  me." 
 D.  F. 
 
 11,  13.  The  word  "Christ"  is  omitted  in  all  the 
 most  ancient  manuscripts.  "  The  Lord  Jesus  "  seems 
 to  have  been  at  this  time  Paul's  constant  way  of 
 naming  the  Saviour.  And  it  is  to  be  noted  that  he 
 was  charged  at  Thessalonica  before  the  magistrates 
 with  proclaiming  "  another  king,  one  Jesus."     A. 
 
 13.  This  faithful  servant  is  well  content  to  con- 
 tinue his  labor,  run  his  race,  and  endure  affliction, 
 waiting  for  his  full  reward  till  his  Master  shall 
 come.  Then  will  the  saints  of  Macedonia  be  to  him 
 a  chaplet  of  victory — his  glory  and  his  joy.     D.  F. 
 
490 
 
 SECTIOl]  316.— 1  THESSALOXIANS  Jt :  1-18, 
 
 Section  316c 
 
 « 
 
 1  Thessaloniaxs  iv.  1-18.  ' 
 
 1  FiTRTnEEMORE  then  we  beseech  you,  brethren,  and  exhort  you  by  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  as 
 ye  have  received  of  us  how  ye  ought  to  walk  and  to  please  God,  so  ye  would  abound  more 
 
 2  and  more.     For  ye  know  what  commandments  we  gave  you  by  the  Lord  Jesus.     For  this 
 
 3  is  the  will  of  God,  even  your  sauctitication,  that  ye  should  abstain  from  fornication :  that 
 
 4  every  one  of  you  should  know  how  to  possess  his  vessel  in  sancfiiication  and  honour ;  nut 
 
 5  in  the  lust  of  concupiscence,  even  as  the  Gentiles  which  know  not  God :  that  no  man  go 
 0  beyond  and  defraud  his  brother  in  any  matter:  because  that  the  Lord  is  the  avenger  of  all 
 
 7  such,  as  we  also  have  forewarned  you  and  testified.     For  God  hath  not  called  us  unto  un- 
 
 8  cleanness,  but  unto  holiness.     He  therefore  that  despiseth,  despiseth  not  man,  but  God, 
 who  hath  also  given  unto  us  liis  Holy  Spirit. 
 
 9  But  as  touching  brotherly  love  ye  need  not  that  I  write  unto  you  :  for  ye  yourselves  are 
 
 10  taught  of  God  to  love  one  another.     And  indeed  ye  do  it  toward  all  the  brethren  which  are 
 
 11  in  all  Macedonia:  but  we  beseech  you,  brethren,  that  ye  increase  more  and  more ;  and  that 
 ye  study  to  be  quiet,'  and  to  do  your  own  business,  and  to  work  with  your  own  hands,  as 
 
 12  we  commanded  you ;  that  ye  may  walk  honestly  toward  them  that  are  without,  and  that 
 ye  may  have  lack  of  nothing. 
 
 13  But  I  would  not  have  you  to  be  ignorant,  brethren,  concerning  them  which  are  asleep, 
 
 14  that  ye  sorrow  not,  even  as  others  which  have  no  hope.     For  if  we  believe  that  Jesus  died 
 
 15  and  rose  again,  even  so  them  also  which  sleep  in  Jesus  will  God  bring  with  him.     For  this 
 we  say  unto  you  by  the  word  of  the  Lord,  that  we  which  are  alive  and  remain  unto  the 
 
 16  coming  of  the  Lord  shall  not  prevent  them  which  are  asleep.     For  the  Lord  himself  shall 
 descend  from  heaven  with  a  shout,  with  the  voice  of  the  archangel,  and  with  the  trump  of 
 
 17  God :  and  the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first :  then  we  which  are  alive  and  remain  shall  be 
 caught  up  together  with  them  in  the  clouds,  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air:  and  so  shall  we 
 
 18  ever  be  with  the  Lord.     Wherefore  comfort  one  another  with  these  words. 
 
 The  final  scene  in  the  life  of  Neander  is  one  most  characteristic  of  the  man,  as  well  as  one  of  the  most 
 striking  ever  witnessed  in  the  chamber  of  death.  His  last  thoughts  amid  the  struggles  of  death  were 
 devoted  to  the  great  labor  of  his  life.  Beginning  at  the  very  passage  of  his  Church  History  where  sick- 
 ness had  arrested  his  progress,  he  resumed  the  thread  of  thought,  and,  in  spite  of  interruptions,  continued 
 to  dictate  in  regular  periods  for  some  time.  At  the  close  of  each  sentence  he  paused,  as  if  liis  amanuen- 
 sis were  taking  down  his  words,  and  asked,  "  Are  you  ready  ?  "  Having  closed  a  division  of  his  subject, 
 he  inquired  the  time.  Being  told  that  it  was  half-past  nine,  the  patient  sufferer  repeated  once  more  :  "  I 
 am  weary  ;  I  will  now  go  to  sleep  ! "  Having  by  the  aid  of  friendly  hands  stretched  himself  in  bed  for 
 his  last  slumber,  he  whispered  in  a  tone  of  inexpressible  tenderness,  which  sent  a  strange  thrill  through 
 every  heart,  "  Good  night  1 "  It  was  his  last  word.  He  immediately  fell  into  a  sleep,  which  continued 
 for  hours,  when  his  great  spirit,  in  the  quiet  of  a  Sabbath  morning,  passed  gently  into  the  land  of  peace. 
 What  a  commentary  on  his  own  exhortation  so  lately  uttered,  that  "  the  Christian  should  ever  remember 
 that  here  all  is  fragmentary,  nothing  reaches  completion  ;  that  even  service  in  the  cause  of  Christ  on  earth 
 is  but  the  beginning  of  an  activity  destined  for  eternity  ;  that  we  must  therefore  not  be  so  absorbed,  even 
 in  labors  consecrated  to  God,  as  to  be  unprepared  to  obey  at  any  moment  the  summons  to  the  higher  life 
 and  service  of  heaven  "  !  He  was  so  prepared  that  when  his  car  caught  the  summons  he  could  drop  the 
 great  labor  of  his  life  unfinished,  lay  himself  down  quietly  upon  his  bed,  and  with  a  childlike  "  Good 
 night "  to  those  whom  he  left  behind,  slumber  over  (as  the  German  beautifully  expresses  it)  into  that 
 higher  life  of  heaven.     //.  C.  Conanl. 
 
 1.  "To  please  God" — what  a  privilege  to  lie 
 open  to  us  day  by  day,  and  every  hour  of  the  day ! 
 The  materials  of  an  acceptable  offering  lie  all 
 aroimd  us,  in  the  work  of  our  callings,  in  the  little 
 calls  which  divine  Providence  daily  makes  to  us,  in 
 
 the  little  crosses  which  God  requires  us  to  take  up, 
 nay,  in  our  very  recreations.  The  great  point  is  to 
 have  the  mind  set  upon  seeing  and  seeking  in  all 
 things  the  service  of  Christ  and  the  glory  of  God, 
 and,  lo  S  every  trifling   incident   which   that   mind 
 
SEC2I0N  316.— 1   TBESSALONIANS  ^  /  1-18. 
 
 491 
 
 touches,  every  piece  of  work  which  it  handles,  every 
 dispensation  to  which  it  submits,  becomes  at  once  a 
 sacrifice.     E.  il.  G. 
 
 3.  The  more  sound  our  experience,  the  more 
 pure  our  piety,  the  more  shall  we  understand  that 
 "  this  is  the  will  of  God,  even  our  sanctification." 
 This  is  the  heaven  we  desire.  We  shall  love  it  and 
 exult  in  it,  in  proportion  as  we  love  God  and  exult 
 
 in  God.      J.  W.  A. If  we  look  to  the  eternal 
 
 election  of  the  Father,  if  we  reflect  upon  the  great 
 work  of  redemption,  if  we  by  faith  realize  the  ful- 
 fillment of  the  promise,  and  behold  the  new  Jeru- 
 salem, everywhere  we  see  holiness  as  the  great  ob- 
 ject of  the  divine  purpose  and  the  divine  acts  of 
 grace.  Every  privilege  of  the  Christian  points  to 
 this  great  end.  As  the  children  of  God,  the  com- 
 mand follows  naturally:  "Be  ye  holy,  for  I  am 
 holy."  As  members  of  the  body  of  which  the  Son 
 of  God  is  head,  it  is  for  us  to  walk  worthy  of  the 
 vocation  wherewith  we  are  called,  and  to  remember 
 that  the  Holy  Ghost  himself  dwelleth  in  us.     A.  S. 
 
 3-8.  The  morals  of  the  Gentiles  were  shocking- 
 ly corrupt,  and  what  we  call  sins  against  the  seventh 
 commandment  were  scarcely  considered  disgraceful 
 at  that  period.  Those  of  the  Gentiles  who  were  re- 
 ceived into  the  Church  were  in  some  danger  of  re- 
 lapsing into  old  habits ;  and  the  whole  tone  of 
 Christian  life  was  apt  to  be  injured  by  the  dissolute 
 manners   of   surrounding   society.      Therefoi'e  this 
 
 prominent  warning  against  sensuality.     D.  F. .-If 
 
 we  may  judge  of  their  morality  by  the  exhortations 
 and  dehortations  which  they  received  from  the  apos- 
 tle, Corinth  and  Thessalonica  were  but  beginners  in 
 holiness.  They  were  but  just  rescued  from  heathen- 
 ism, and  we  need  not  wonder  if  their  spirits  long 
 bore  the  scars  of  their  former  bondage.  If  we  wish 
 to  know  what  the  apostolic  Churches  were  like,  we 
 have  but  to  look  at  the  communities  gathered  by 
 modern  missionaries.     A.  M. 
 
 6.  The  words  rendered  "in  any  maffer"  stand 
 in  the  original  "  in  the  matter,"  i.  e.,  in  this  matter 
 which  is  now  in  hand,  viz.,  the  unclean  lusts  of  the 
 flesh.  The  apostle  is  speaking  in  language  some- 
 what veiled,  for  decency's  sake.     A. 
 
 7.  The  law,  from  the  moment  of  closing  with 
 Christ,  stands  as  the  great  rule  of  our  practical 
 walk  and  conversation  ;  seeing  a  true  believer  is 
 "not  without  law"  (a  lawless  person)  "to  God,"  but 
 is  "  under  the  law  "  (within  the  bond  of  the  law)  "  to 
 Christ " ;  not  exempted  from  his  control  as  the 
 standard  of  moral  action,  though  delivered  from  its 
 power  and  execration  as  a  covenant  of  works.  The 
 rules  and  precepts  of  the  law  are  very  subservient 
 unto  Christ,  as  they  adorn  the  life  with  a  conversa- 
 tion beseeming  a  companion  of  Christ,  who  calls  us 
 not  unto  uncleanness  but  to  holiness.     Crisp. 
 
 6.  Given  ns.  "  The  Holy  Spirit "  to  be  the 
 soul  of  thy  soul,  to  new-create  thy  moral  nature  in 
 the  image  of  God,  to  dwell  in  thee  and  walk  in 
 thee,  making  thy  heart  his  shrine,  a  present  stream 
 of  joy  and  strength  and  consolation  springing  up 
 into  everlasting  life — "how  much  more  shall  your 
 heavenly  Father  give  the  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that 
 
 ask  him  ?  "  Glorious  promise  !  Free  as  the  air  of 
 heaven  to  those  who  will  but  come  forth  and  breathe 
 it.  Then  come  forthwith  and  claim  this  mighty 
 boon.  Come  with  strong  desire.  Let  the  heart 
 speak  rather  than  the  mouth.  Come  in  steadfast 
 faith.  And  lo  !  your  word  is  a  word  of  power.  Be- 
 fore you  call.  He  answers ;  and  while  you  are  yet 
 speaking,  He  hears.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 9.  Love  one  another.  That  kind  of  love 
 which  springs  from  our  being  all  one  in  Him  whose 
 boundless  love  embraces  all  for  the  sake  of  redeem- 
 ing them  unto  eternal  blessedness  and  gladness,  un- 
 worthy as  they  are — this  is  possible  for  us  toward 
 every  child  of  God,  the  unsightliest,  the  most  dis- 
 agreeable, the  least  lovely,  the  worst.  We  can  not 
 reverse  the  inwrought  laws  of  taste,  attraction,  pref- 
 erence, common  culture,  and  common  life,  which 
 group  and  distribute  men ;  but  we  can  merge  them 
 all  in  that  one  common  charity  which,  in  the  Re- 
 deemer himself,  was  large  enough  to  reach  and 
 gather  up  the  vilest,  and  which  in  his  true  followers 
 can  see  in  every  human  creature  this  trace  of  noble- 
 ness and  beauty — the  capacity  of  being  by  repent- 
 ance and  faith  raised  to  heavenly  places — of  wearing 
 the  likeness  and  the  righteousness  of  the  Lord  for 
 ever  and  for  ever.  In  other  words,  all  can  be  loved 
 in  him,  and  will  be  by  those  that  have  their  life  ir 
 him.  And  we  must  not  be  too  fastidious  about 
 people  forsaking  their  ugliness  and  correcting  their 
 faults  before  our  charity  goes  out  to  them.  Sup- 
 pose a  moment  the  grace  of  God  had  been  measured 
 to  us  by  that  thrifty  rule.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 11.  No  doubt  some  of  the  Thessalonian  con 
 verts  had  lost  their  livelihood  on  account  of  theit- 
 new  faith ;  others,  excited  by  their  new  position,  by 
 their  sufferings  for  Christ,  and  by  the  hope  of  his 
 speedy  advent,  may  have  become  negligent  in  busi- 
 ness, and  given  up  steady  work  for  daily  subsistence. 
 The  apostle,  therefore,  with  that  practical  sagacity 
 which  his  enthusiasm  never  clouded,  warns  them 
 not  to  become  burdensome  to  others,  but  to  main- 
 tain a  proper  independence.     D.  F. 
 
 When  men  were  converted  by  the  preaching  of 
 his  apostles,  they  were  not  required  to  give  up  any 
 honest  occupation.  If  they  were  found  idle,  they 
 were  set  to  work,  and  commanded  "  to  be  quiet  and 
 mind  their  own  business."  The  gospel  belongs  to 
 man,  and  reckons  nothing  that  is  man's  alien  to  it. 
 Whatever  is  open  to  men  that  is  just  and  right  in 
 business  is  open  to  Christians.  And  they  are  to 
 give  themselves  to  it,  not  in  any  half-hearted  way. 
 They  are  not  to  be  spectators  or  dreamers,  but  work- 
 ers.    Whatever  their  hands  find  to  do,  they  arc  to 
 
 do  it  with  their  might.     Jier. God  did  not  send 
 
 us  into  the  world  merely  to  save  our  own  souls,  but 
 to  glorify  kirn  by  our  lives  while  we  are  in  the 
 world.     Our  lives  arc  verv  different.     Some  work 
 
492 
 
 SECTIOX  316.— 1   THESSALONIAXS  4  : 1-18. 
 
 with  their  heads,  some  with  their  hands ;  some  not 
 at  all,  but  must  serve  God  by  patient  endurance — 
 in  weakness,  in  darkness,  in  decay  of  vital  power. 
 And  it  is  curious  to  trace  how  men,  in  assigning 
 their  religious  duties,  will  generally  manage  to  leave 
 out  of  the  account  just  that  very  range  of  circum- 
 stances in  which  those  duties  really  lie.  Thy  Fa- 
 ther's business  is  to  be  done,  not  only — not  princi- 
 pally— on  the  Sunday,  and  with  thy  Bible  open 
 before  thee ;  not  only,  nor  principally,  when  thou 
 removest  thy  thoughts  from  this  world  to  another  \ 
 to  think  so,  is  to  yield  to  the  devil's  temptation,  who 
 is  contented  if  he  can  only  get  men  to  leave  their 
 common  lives  out  of  their  religion,  and  so  to  serve 
 him  in  reality,  while  their  service  of  God  withers 
 up  into  mere  confessions  of  faith,  and  forms  of 
 worship,  and  observance  of  days.  No  ;  thy  Father's 
 business  is  where  thou  standest  from  week's  end  to 
 week's  end.  A. A  Christian  life  implies  a  con- 
 secration to  the  work  of  God.  In  whatever  it  is 
 engaged,  it  serves  him.  lie  that  serves  confesses 
 that  he  is  not  his  own  but  the  creature  of  God,  the 
 redeemed  of  grace,  a  pensioner  on  the  divine  be- 
 neficence ;  and  so,  with  holy  aims,  he  strives  to  put 
 God's  will  in  all  things  in  place  of  his  own,  turning 
 life  into  a  prayer,  and  making  each  daily  blessing  a 
 note  in  the  sweet  music  of  adoration,  each  hardship 
 a  step  by  which  he  climbs  up  toward  God.    E.  H.  G. 
 
 13-18.  This  passage  appears  to  have  been  writ- 
 ten in  reply  to  a  fear  of  the  Thessalonians  lest 
 their  friends  who  had  fallen  asleep  in  Christ  should 
 be  excluded  from  the  triumph  and  glory  of  his 
 second  coming.  They  had  misunderstood  the  apos- 
 tle's words.  Their  enthusiasm  had  outran  even  the 
 apostle's  plain  speaking  ;  they  regarded  the  day  of 
 the  Lord  as  actually  upon  them,  and  its  glories  as 
 something  which  would  be  missed  by  those  who 
 died  before  the  Lord  himself  Should  appear.  As 
 far  as  we  can  gather,  there  appear  to  have  been  two 
 distinct  phases  of  their  misapprehension :  the  first, 
 concerning  their  deceased  friends ;  then,  when  that 
 had  been  removed  by  a  plain  declaration  that  when 
 Christ  should  come  they  would  accompany  him, 
 another  mistake  as  to  the  immediate  coming  of  the 
 day  itself,  which  it  is  Paul's  aim  to  correct  in  the 
 second  Epistle.     A. 
 
 13.  We  must  not  mourn  for  those  who  are  re- 
 leased from  the  world  by  the  call  of  the  Lord,  when 
 we  know  they  are  not  lost  but  sent  before.  We 
 must,  indeed,  long  after  them,  but  not  bewail  them; 
 we  ought  not,  for  their  sakes,  to  put  on  black  gar- 
 ments, since  there  they  are  already  clothed  in  white. 
 We  must  not  give  the  heathen  an  opportunity  justly 
 to  blame  Christians  by  sorrowing  for  those  whom 
 they  speak  of  as  living  with  God,  as  if  they  were 
 lost  and  perished  men.  We,  who  live  in  hope  and 
 believe  in  God,  and  are  confident  that  Christ  suf- 
 
 fered for  us  and  rose  again,  we  who  abide  in  Christ,, 
 and  rise  again  through  him  and  in  him,  why  do  we 
 either  ourselves  recoil  from  departing  out  of  this 
 life,  or  lament  and  grieve  over  our  friends'  depar- 
 ture, as  if  they  were  perished  ?  This  is  not  a  pass- 
 ing away,  but  a  passing  over,  and  a  transit  to  things 
 eternal  after  this  temporal  journey  has  run  its 
 course.     Cyprian. 
 
 We  are  not  left  to  sorrow  in  darkness.  Death 
 is  as  the  foreshadowing  of  life.  We  die  that  we 
 may  die  no  more.  So  short  is  our  life  here,  and  so 
 endless  the  life  on  which  we  enter  at  death,  that  the 
 consideration  may  well  moderate  our  sorrow  at  part- 
 ing. All  who  live  must  be  separated  by  the  great 
 appointment ;  and,  if  the  change  is  their  gain,  we 
 poorly  commend  our  love  to  them,  more  poorly  our 
 love  to  Christ,  who  came  to  redeem  them  and  us  for 
 the  end  of  taking  us  to  his  rest,  if  we  refuse  to 
 be  comforted.  I  would  revere  all  grief  of  this  kind, 
 yet  I  would  say  there  is  such  a  thing  as  a  ivill  of 
 cherishing  it,  which  makes  it  rather  hurtful  than 
 improving  in  its  effect.  This  may  be  done  under  a 
 mistaken  idea  of  duty  or  gratitude  to  the  dead.  It 
 may  be  done  as  a  sacrifice  to  what  we  deem  is  ex- 
 pected of  us,  or  as  a  thing  becoming  in  the  eyes  of 
 others.  But  that  bereavement  seems  rather  sancti- 
 fied which  saddens  not  the  heart  over  much,  and 
 softens  without  withering  it ;  which  refuses  no  com- 
 fort or  improvement  we  can  profitably  receive.  H.  H. 
 
 When  the  soul  leaves  the  body,  it  passes  at 
 once  to  Christ,  to  perfection,  and  to  heaven,  thus  to 
 abide  in  peace  and  glory  till  the  resurrection.  The 
 bodies  of  Christ's  brethren  rest  in  their  graves  till 
 the  resurrection.  That  union,  whereby  we  are 
 members  of  his  body,  of  his  flesh,  and  of  his  bones, 
 still  endures.  They  are  still  his ;  and  from  his 
 heavenly  throne  he  watches  over  them.     J.  W.  A. 
 
 Think  much   of  them  that  are  gone   before; 
 
 how  safe  they  are  in  the  arms  of  Jesus.  Would 
 they  be  here  again  for  a  thousand  worlds  ?  What 
 would  they  judge  of  thee  if  they  knew  thy  heart 
 began  to  fail  thee  in  thy  journey,  or  thy  sins  began 
 to  allure  thee  and  to  persuade  thee  to  stop  thy  race  ? 
 Would  they  not  say.  Oh,  that  he  did  but  see  what 
 we  see,  feel  what  we  feel !     Bun. 
 
 14.  '■'^ Sleep  in  Jesus"  ought  to  be  "fell  asleep 
 through  Jesus,"  i.  e.,  by  his  merits  have  had  their 
 death  turned  into  sleep.  "Sleep  in  Jesus"  is  a 
 beautiful  and  true  expression ;  but  it  is  not  the  one 
 used  here.  In  the  same  verse,  "  with  Mm  "  may  be 
 misunderstood.  "  Him  "  does  not  refer  to  God,  but 
 to  Jesus :  will  God  bring,  at  the  same  time  that  he 
 brings  him,  Jesus,  through  whom  they  fell  asleep. 
 It  would  be  better,  therefore,  to  express  it,  "  to- 
 gether with   him,"  which  can  hardly  be  mistaken. 
 
 A. In  the  book  of  life,  the  Scriptures,  the  death 
 
 of  the  saints  is  called  a  sleep.     It  is  observable  how 
 
SECTION  317.— 1  TEESSALONIANS  5  : 1-28. 
 
 493 
 
 'the  apostle  varies  the  expression,  Jesus  died,  and 
 the  saints  sleep  in  him ;  for  he  sustained  death  with 
 .all  its  terrors  that  it  might  be  a  calm  sleep  to  his 
 people.  They  enjoy  as  perfect  a  rest  in  the  beds  of 
 dust  as  even  in  the  softest  down.     Stephen,  in  the 
 
 midst  of  a  shower  of  stones,  fell  asleep.    Bates. 
 
 Sleep  is  a  very  impressive  and  appropriate  Christian 
 name  for  death.  If  we  were  not  made  indifferent 
 by  familiarity  with  it,  natural  sleep  would  seem  a 
 very  solemn  and  mysterious  experience.  We  might 
 well  be  familiar  with  death,  for  we  have  a  symbol 
 and  rehearsal  of  it  every  night.  We  might  be 
 familiar  with  the  resurrection,  for  we  have  a  symbol 
 :and  rehearsal  of  it  every  morning.     Arnot. 
 
 15.  The  coming  again  of  the  Lord  is  not  one 
 single  act,  as  his  resurrection,  or  the  descent  of  the 
 Spirit,  or  the  final  coming  to  judgment,  but  the 
 great  complex  of  all  these,  the  result  of  which  shall 
 be  his  taking  his  people  to  himself,  to  be  where  he 
 is.  This  receiving  is  begun  in  his  resurrection,  car- 
 ried on  in  the  spiritual  life,  further  advanced  when 
 each  by  death  is  fetched  away  to  be  with  him,  fully 
 ■completed  at  his  coming  in  glory,  when  they  shall 
 for  ever  be  with  him  in  the  perfected  resurrection 
 
 .state.     A. Is  it  not  obvious  that  those  believers 
 
 are  in  the  wrong  who  allow  themselves  to  be  so  re- 
 pelled by  extravagances  on  this  subject  that  they 
 do  not  make  the  second  coming  of  our  Lord  a  fre- 
 quent and  joyous  contemplation  ?  It  was  so  to  the 
 apostles ;  it  should  be  so  to  us,  as  the  current  lan- 
 guage of  the  New  Testament  shows.  No  doubt 
 there  are  many  comings  of  Christ,  many  spiritual 
 ones,  which  are  unheralded,  save  in  earnest  hearts, 
 some  that  are  noiseless,  like  the  springing  of  the 
 ■day,  and  unobserved  as  light  by  blind  eyes  ;  but  all 
 these  are  only  parts  and  harbingers  of  the  one  com- 
 ing, which  is  to  be  visible,  like  the  rising  of  the 
 king  of  day  himself.  And  this  expectation  is  ever- 
 more before  the  Church ;  all  the  future  is  bright 
 with  his  coming.  The  faithful  Christian  is  one  who 
 "  waits  for  the  Lord."      W.  I.  B. 
 
 17.  To  meet  the  Lord.  Death  comes  to  set 
 the  spirit  free  ;  and  rude  though  be  the  hand  that 
 knocks  off  the  fetters,  and  painful  though  be  the 
 
 process  of  liberation,  what  need  the  prisoner  care 
 for  that,  when  it  is  to  freedom,  life,  home,  he  is 
 about  to  be  emancipated  ?  Death  strik(>s  the  hour 
 of  the  soul's  everlasting  espousals,  and,  though  the 
 sound  may  be  a  harsh  one,  what  matters  that  ? 
 "  Now,"  may  the  fainting  passing  soul  reflect,  "  now 
 my  Lord  is  coming,  I  go  to  meet  him — to  be  with 
 Jesus — to  dwell  with  him  in  everlasting  light  and 
 love — to  be  severed  from  him  no  more  for  ever :  0 
 
 Death  lead  thou  me  on ! "    J.  W.  A. 18.  We  are 
 
 now  tossed  upon  the  alternate  waves  of  time,  but  it 
 is  that  we  may  arrive  at  the  port,  the  blessed  bosom 
 of  our  Saviour,  and  enjoy  a  peaceful  calm  ;  and  "  so 
 we  shall  be  ever  with  the  Lord."  Words  of  infinite 
 sweetness  !  This  is  the  song  of  our  prosperity  and 
 the  charm  of  our  adversity  ;  well  might  the  apostle 
 add  immediately  after,  "  Therefore  comfort  one  an- 
 other with  these  words."     Bates. 
 
 To  the  primitive  Christians  all  this  was  reality. 
 They  have  left  their  faith  and  hope  recorded  upon 
 the  tombs  which  they  constructed  in  their  hiding- 
 places  in  the  subterranean  excavations  or  quarries 
 of  the  city  of  Rome.  In  those  long  galleries  of  cat- 
 acombs, where  the  bodies  of  martyrs  and  persecuted 
 saints  were  laid  to  rest,  there  is  not  one  trace  of  de- 
 spondency or  gloom.  It  is  written  over  one  and  an- 
 other, "  She  sleeps  "  ;  "  In  peace  " ;  "  With  Christ." 
 The  anchor,  the  cross,  the  crown,  the  symbols  of  the 
 resurrection  and  immortality,  make  those  dark  gal- 
 leries bright  with  the  presence  of  an  eternal  life. 
 This  doctrine  should  inspire  the  Christian  disciples 
 with  the  glad  consciousness  of  the  nearness  of  the 
 Lord  at  death.  The  effort  to  find  for  heaven  a  lo- 
 cality commonly  results  in  placing  it  at  an  immense 
 remove  in  space  and  time  ;  the  attempt  to  define  the 
 features  and  occupations  results  in  vague  imaginings ; 
 meantime  Paradise  comes  floating  down  to  us,  and 
 Jesus  steps  to  the  bedside  of  one  whom  we  think 
 dying,  and  says,  "  I  come  to  receive  thee  to  myself ; 
 to-day  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  Paradise."  Heaven 
 is  around  us ;  if  we  are  Christ's,  one  step  and  we 
 are  there.  Then  why  let  earth  trouble,  delude,  en- 
 gross or  detain  us  ?  And  why  should  death  intimi- 
 date us  ?     J.  P.  T. 
 
 Section  317. 
 
 1  Thessalonians  v.  1-28. 
 
 1  But  of  the  times  and  the  seasons,  brethren,  ye  have  no  need  that  I  write  unto  you.    For 
 
 2  yourselves  know  perfectly  that  the  day  of  the  Lord  so  couietli  as  a  thief  in  the  night.     For 
 
 3  when  they  shall  say,  Peace  and  safety ;  then  sudden  destruction  cometh  upon  them,  as  tra- 
 
 4  vail  upon  a  woman  with  child ;  and  they  shall  not  escape.     But  ye,  brethren,  are  not  in 
 
 5  darkness,  that  that  day  should  overtake  you  as  a  thief.     Ye  are  all  the  children  of  light, 
 
 6  and  the  children  of  the  day :  we  are  not  of  the  night,  nor  of  darkness.     Therefore  let  us 
 
iy4 
 
 SECTION  317.— 1  THESSALONIANS  5  :  1-28. 
 
 7  not  sleep,  as  do  others;  but  let  us  watcli  and  be  sober.     For  they  that  sleep  sleep  in  the- 
 
 8  night ;  and  the}'  that  be  drunken  are  drunken  in  the  night.     But  let  us,  who  are  of  the 
 day,  be  sober,  putting  on  the  breastplate  of  faith  and  love ;  and  for  an  helmet,  the  hope  ot 
 
 9  salvation.     For  God  hath  not  appointed  us  to  wrath,  but  to  obtain  salvation  by  our  Lord 
 
 10  Jesus  Christ,  who  died  for  us,  that,  whether  we  wake  or  sleep,  we  should  live  together  with 
 
 11  him.     Wherefore  comfort  yourselves  together,  and  edify  one  another,  even  as  also  ye  do. 
 
 12  And  we  beseech  you,  brethren,  to  know  them  which  labour  among  you,  and  are  over 
 
 13  you  in  the  Lord,  and  admonish  you  ;  and  to  esteem  them  very  highly  in  love  for  their  work's 
 
 14  sake.     And  be  at  peace  among  yourselves.     Now  we  exhort  you,  brethren,  warn  them  tliat 
 
 15  are  unruly,  comfort  the  feebleminded,  support  the  weak,  be  patient  toward  all  men.     See 
 that  none  render  evil  for  evil  unto  any  man ;  but  ever  follow  that  which  is  good,  both 
 
 16  among  yourselves,  and  to  all  men.     Rejoice  evermore.     Pray  without  ceasing.     In  every 
 
 19  thing  give  thanks:  for  this  is  the  will  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus  concerning  you.     Quench  not 
 
 20  the  Spirit.     Despise  not  prophesyings.     Prove  all  things;  hold  fast  that  which  is  good. 
 
 22  Abstain  from  all  appearance  of  evil.     And  the  very  God  of  peace  sanctify  you  wholly;  and 
 
 23  /  'pray  God  your  whole  spirit  and  soul  and  body  be  preserved  blameless  unto  the  coming  of 
 
 24  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Faithful  is  he  that  calleth  you,  who  also  will  do  it.  Brethren,  pray 
 26  for  us.  Greet  all  the  brethren  with  an  holy  kiss.  I  charge  you  by  the  Lord  that  this  epis- 
 28  tie  be  read  unto  all  the  holy  brethren.     The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  le  with  you. 
 
 Amen. 
 
 Obediexce  to  these  precepts  would  make  life  perfect  both  in  its  relations  to  the  outer  world  and  in  its 
 innermost  relations  with  God.  How  peaceful  would  be  the  life  of  one  who  should  never  render  evil  for 
 evil !  how  beneficent  the  life  that  should  ever  follow  toward  all  men  that  which  is  good !  how  consis- 
 tent and  symmetrical  the  life  that,  before  committing  itself  to  any  opinion  or  action,  should  test  its  char- 
 acter, and  then  adopt  and  hold  fast  that  which  is  good  !  how  gracious  and  gentle  would  be  the  life  that 
 should  minister  comfort  and  support  to  the  weak  and  needy,  and,  while  decided  against  every  wrong, 
 should  be  patient  under  all  injury  or  provocation !  ard  how  pure  and  beautiful  the  life  that  should  abstain 
 from  all  appearance  of  evil.  But  such  outward  peace,  benignity,  consistency,  grace,  beauty,  purity,  must 
 spring  from  that  communion  with  God  in  which  prayer  is  unbroken  and  thanksgiving  is  perpetual ;  in 
 which  no  light  of  the  Spirit  is  ever  quenched  by  earthly  passions,  no  voice  of  the  Spirit  drowned  by  earthly 
 cares,  but  the  whole  nature — body,  soul,  and  spirit — is  brought  into  harmony  through  the  pervading, 
 sanctifying  presence  of  the  God  of  peace.  For  this  let  us  pray  without  ceasing.  Unto  this,  also,  let  us 
 daily  live.     J.  P.  T. 
 
 2-22.  And  now  he  goes  on  to  speak  of  that 
 great  day  itself  in  terms  which  doubtless  they  in 
 their  eagerness  fastened  upon,  and  interpreted  of  its 
 too  speedy  coming.  Now  occurs  the  first  of  those 
 afterward  often-repeated  exhortations  to  walk  in 
 light,  as  children  of  the  day  (see  also  Rom.  13  :  12, 
 13;  Eph.  5:8;  Col.  1  :  12,  13);  now  is  found  the 
 first  geim  of  that  description  of  the  armor  of  God, 
 or  of  light,  which  he  afttrward  expanded  so  glori- 
 ously (Eph.  6  :  10).  Now,  also,  first  we  come  to  those 
 ehort  insulated  admonitions  which  have  been  com- 
 pared to  strings  of  pearls,  with  which  in  after  years 
 he  was  in  the  habit  of  coming  toward  the  conclusion 
 of  his  Epistles.     A. 
 
 2.  The  day  of  the  Lord,  yet  future,  is  the  day  on 
 which,  most  assuredly,  all  thoughts  will  turn  to  him, 
 whether  willingly  or  by  constraint,  whether  in  ter- 
 ror or  in  joy ;  the  day  in  which  his  truth  will  silence 
 into  nothingness  all  human  errors  and  guesses  at 
 truth,  in  which  his  justice  will  take  the  place  of  all 
 that  is  named  justice,  rightly  or  wrongly,  among  the 
 
 sons  of  men ;  the  day  in  which  everything  else  but 
 he  will  be  lost  sight  of,  and  will  be  as  though  it 
 were  not,  in  which  the  eternal  reality  of  his  rela- 
 tion to  the  world  and  to  man  will  also  be  the  ac- 
 knowledged reality.  It  is  the  day  on  which  he  will 
 bring  the  vast  and  complex  moral  account  between 
 himself  and  his  responsible  creatures  to  a  close — to 
 a  final,  irreversible  decision.  As  surely  as  we  have 
 seen  this  morning's  sunlight,  we  shall  hereafter  be- 
 hold the  eternal  Judge  upon  his  throne,  the  count- 
 less multitudes  before  him,  the  division  between  his 
 creatures  deep  and  irreversible,  the  disciplined  ac- 
 tivities of  his  angels,  the  issues  on  this  side  and  on 
 that,  as  all  gradually  settles  down  into  the  last  un- 
 changenble  award.     H.  P.  L. 
 
 3.  Usually  men  are  most  secure  before  their 
 own  judgment  and  ruin.  "  When  they  shall  say, 
 peace  and  safety,  then  sudden  destruction  cometh 
 upon  them."  When  security  nms  riot,  and  is  like 
 to  degenerate  into  utter  contempt  of  God,  men  are 
 not  likely  to  profit  by  the  word,  therefore  God  takes 
 
SECTION  317.— 1  TUESSALONIANS  5  : 1-28. 
 
 495 
 
 the  rod  in  hand,  that  by  the  severity  of  discipline 
 he  may  teach  men  that  which  they  would  not  learn 
 by  kinder  and  milder  persuasions.     T.  M. 
 
 5.  He,  the  Light  of  light,  will  certainly  give  his 
 especial  help,  in  no  ordinary  measure,  to  the  man 
 who,  for  his  sake,  is  striving  to  live  in  the  light. 
 He  will  bless  the  open-hearted  man  with  the  highest 
 of  all  blessings,  the  sure  sense  of  His  presence  with 
 hun.  F.  T. Light  ....  darkness.  The  pow- 
 ers of  light  and  the  powers  of  darkness  contend 
 within  us  and  for  us.  That  which  is  imaged  forth 
 in  the  light  of  day  and  the  darkness  of  the  night ; 
 that  which  is  exemplified  in  the  intimate  and  cen- 
 tral powers  of  attraction  and  repulsion,  under  which 
 all  nature  lives  and  grows,  is  repeated  in  a  higher 
 sphere  in  the  whole  history  of  our  race.  As  the 
 harmonies  of  nature  arc  but  the  equilibrium  of  con- 
 tending agencies,  and  its  peace  is  purchased  by  its 
 elemental  strife,  so  are  the  harmonies  of  history  and 
 also  its  peace  worked  out  through  its  antagonizing 
 forces ;  so  that,  if  we  would  learn  the  rhythm  of 
 nature,  of  history,  or  of  the  human  soul,  we  must 
 learn  it  as  the  resultant  of  its  struggling  powers. 
 Progress  through  conflict,  antagonisms  working  out 
 a  higher  unity,  is  the  inmost  law  of  our  species.  It 
 is  seen  in  the  transition  from  the  Jewish  to  the 
 Christian  economy  ;  it  is  involved  in  the  very  genius 
 of  Christianity  as  a  redemptive  system ;  it  is  cor- 
 roborated by  our  faith  in  the  final  victories  of  that 
 system ;  it  is  read  in  its  deepest  meaning  by  all  who 
 are  growing  in  knowledge  or  virtue  in  what  Plato 
 calls  life's  "  immortal  battle."     H.  B.  S. 
 
 6.  Watch.  Temptations  hover  about  you  in 
 ambush.  They  are  not  in  great  emergencies,  but  in 
 the  little  things  of  your  daily  life,  and  hidden  under 
 unsuspected  appearances.  They  lurk  in  the  pillows 
 of  comfort  on  which  you  lay  your  thoughtless  heads  ; 
 in  the  emulation  where  you  mistake  the  pride  of  ex- 
 celling for  the  love  of  wisdom ;  in  the  common  labor 
 where  the  world  gambles  for  your  soul ;  in  the  mer- 
 chandise where  you  are  offered  gain  for  falsehood ; 
 in  the  social  fellowship  where  criminality  corrupts 
 under  the  name  of  cordiality ;  in  the  flatteries  of 
 your  beauty,  or  your  talents,  or  your  disposition, 
 which  borrow  the  silver  tones  of  friendship,  and 
 sound  so  like  them  that  you  listen ;  in  the  familiar 
 pleasures  that  make  the  feet  of  the  hours  so  swift, 
 and  the  earth  so  satisfying,  that  you  feel  no  need  of 
 heaven.  Here  are  your  tempters.  They  are  dis- 
 guised ;  they  take  circuitous  paths ;  they  carry 
 gifts  in  their  hands,  and  place  crowns  on  your 
 heads  ;  they  are  clothed  like  angels  of  light.  Then 
 watch !  and  watch  yourselves  only.  For  the  king- 
 dom of  hell,  as  well  as  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  is 
 within  us.  All  the  mischief  is  there,  its  origin  there, 
 its  power  there,  its  fatal  result  there.  There  Satan's 
 seat  is.     No  harm  can  come  nigh  you,  but  through 
 
 the  gate  of  your  own  yielding  heart,  set  open  by 
 your  own  perverted  will.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 8.  In  a  firm,  good.  Christian  hope,  sin  meets  its 
 strongest  antagonist.  The  man  who  possesses  it  has 
 a  confidence  and  assurance  which  will  nerve  his  arm 
 and  secure  the  victory.  The  breastplate  of  faith 
 and  love  is  not  sufficient  without  the  hope  of  salva- 
 tion for  a  helmet.     Homer. 
 
 10.  Christ  died,  in  that  he  assumed  our  nature, 
 and  did  not  die  in  respect  of  the  essence  of  eternal 
 life.  He  suffered  in  that  he  assumed  a  body,  that 
 the  reality  of  the  body  so  assumed  might  be  be- 
 lieved ;  and  he  did  not  suffer  in  respect  of  the  im- 
 passible divinity  of  the  Word,  which  is  incapable  of 
 any  pain.  While  the  anguish  of  death  took  not 
 hold  of  him  as  God,  the  realms  of  death  beheld  him 
 as  man.  While  he  was  hanging  on  the  cross,  he  was 
 shaking  the  world.  While  he  was  being  executed, 
 and  was  receiving  wounds,  he  was  bestowing  a  heav- 
 enly kingdom.  While  he  was  "made  the  sin"  of 
 all,  he  was  washing  away  the  sins  of  mankind. 
 Lastly,  he  died — I  say  it  a  second  and  a  third  time, 
 with  exultation,  with  triumph — He  died,  that  his 
 death  might  become  the  life  of  the  dead  ;  "  that  ive 
 shoidd  live  together  v:ith  Him  /"     Ambrose. 
 
 11-15.  Here  are  valuable  directions  for  the  col- 
 lective life  and  internal  peace  of  the  Church.  It  is 
 a  brotherly  society,  in  which  every  one  is  so  far  his 
 brother's  keeper  that  he  is  to  seek  his  brother's  wel- 
 fare. Kindness,  consideration,  patience,  are  to  mark 
 the  intercourse  of  Christians.  Special  respect  also 
 is  due  to  those  who  preside  over  the  congregation. 
 D.F. 
 
 11.  Edify  one  another.  TLe  full  meaning 
 is,  "  Build  one  another  up,  that  you  may  all  together 
 grow  into  a  temple  of  God."  The  word  is  fre- 
 quently used  by  Paul  in  this  sense.  It  is  very  diffi- 
 cult to  express  the  meaning  by  any  single  word  in 
 
 English.     C. It  is  a  grand.  Scriptural  word,  and 
 
 ought  always  to  be  thoughtfidUj  used.  Budding  up 
 implies  establishment  upon  a  sure  foundation,  and 
 growth,  or  steady  advance  heavenward.     B. 
 
 16.  Rejoice.  It  is  remarkable  with  what 
 earnestness  and  frequency  Paul  enjoins  a  spirit  of 
 rejoicing  as  an  essential  part  of  a  spiritual  life 
 and  his  words  prove  that  this  injunction  is  intimate- 
 ly connected  with  the  indwelling  of  the  blessed 
 Spirit.  He  represents  "  joy  "  as  one  of  the  fruits  of 
 the  Spirit,  following  next  in  order  to  "  love."  It 
 may  be  dimmed  or  overcast  by  the  will  of  God,  as  a 
 chastisement,  or  discipline,  teaching  its  own  needful 
 lessons  of  humility  and  trust  and  patient  endurance. 
 But  joy  is  a  grace  to  be  earnestly  cherished,  as 
 well  as  a.  promised  blessing ;  a  duty  to  be  steadily 
 fulfilled,  as  well  as  a  part  of  our  blessed  inheritance 
 We  are  expected  to  "  hold  fast  the  confidence  and 
 the  rejoicing  of  the  hope  firm  unto  the  end."    KMe 
 
490 
 
 SECTION  317.— 1  TUESSALONIANS  5  : 1-28. 
 
 IT.  Fray  without  ceasing.  Prayer  is  the 
 pulsation  of  the  soul.  It  need  not  be  always  ex- 
 pressed in  words.  There  is  a  prayer  which  the 
 faithful  offer,  and  which,  like  the  pulse  in  the  veins, 
 never  ceases  its  motion,  not  by  night,  not  by  day, 
 and  which  can  be  heard  by  no  human  ear.  In  this 
 inward  silent  supplication  are  the  faithful  continu- 
 ally exclaiming,  Abba,  dear  Father  !  To  pray,  that 
 is,  to  expect  nothing  except  from  God  and  to  expect 
 everything  of  God ;  to  keep  our  soul  incessantly 
 open  before  him ;  to  lay  open  before  the  Father, 
 whom  Jesus  Christ  has  restored  to  us,  our  wants, 
 our  fears,  our  difficulties ;  to  place  ourselves  contin- 
 ually in  his  hands ;  to  accept,  by  anticipation,  what- 
 ever it  may  please  him  to  dispense;  to  deposit  at 
 his  feet  the  burden  of  our  sins ;  to  sigh  in  his  pres- 
 ence after  the  gift  of  a  pure  heart ;  to  place  our- 
 selves under  the  rays  of  his  light,  under  the  dew  of 
 his  grace ;  with  all  the  humility  of  indigence  to  so- 
 licit an  asylum  under  his  roof,  a  place  at  his  hearth; 
 to  take  shelter  under  his  mercy,  and  gain  warmth 
 upon  his  heart ;  such  is  the  grace  of  graces.     A.  V. 
 
 By  the   most  urgent  prayers,  uttered  only  at 
 
 night  and  morning,  if  we  did  nothing  more,  the 
 prayers  would  soon  cease  to  be  urgent ;  they  would 
 become  formal,  that  is,  they  would  be  no  prayers  at 
 all.  For  prayer  lives  in  the  heart  and  not  in  the 
 mouth ;  it  consists  not  of  words,  but  wishes,  and  no 
 man  can  set  himself  heartily  to  wish  twice  a  day  for 
 things  of  which  he  never  thinks  at  other  times  in 
 the  day.  So  that  prayer  requires  in  a  manner  to  be 
 fed,  and  its  food  is  to  be  found  in  reading  and 
 thinking ;  in  reading  God's  word,  and  in  thinking 
 about  him.     T.  A. 
 
 In  this  precept  there  is  nothing  commanded 
 which  may  not  be  fulfilled,  when  we  understand  of 
 prayer  as  the  continual  desire  of  the  soul  alter  God ; 
 having  indeed  its  times  of  intensity,  but  not  confined 
 to  those  times;  since  the  whole  life  of  the  faithful 
 should  be,  in  Origen's  beautiful  words,  one  great 
 connected  prayer,  "  That  soul,"  says  Donne,  "that 
 is  accustomed  to  direct  herself  to  God  upon  every 
 occasion — that  as  a  flower  at  sunrising  conceives  a 
 sense  of  God  in  every  beam  of  his,  and  spreads 
 and  dilates  itself  toward  him — in  every  small  bless- 
 ing that  he  sheds  upon  her,  that  soul  who,  whatso- 
 ever string  be  stricken,  is  ever  turned  toward  God, 
 that  soul  prays  when  it  docs  not  know  that  it  ])rays." 
 Thus  Augustine :  "  Can  we,  indeed,  without  ceasmg, 
 bend  the  knee,  bow  the  body,  or  lift  up  the  hands, 
 that  he  should  say,  '  Pray  without  ceasing '  ?  There 
 is  another  interior  prayer  without  intermission,  and 
 that  is  the  longing  of  thy  heart.  Whatever  else 
 thou  mayest  be  doing,  if  thou  longest  after  that  Sab- 
 bath of  (loO,  thou  dost  not  intermit  to  pray.  If 
 thou  wishest  not  to  intermit  to  pray,  see  that  thou 
 do  not  intermit  to  desire — thy  continual  desire  is 
 
 thy  continual  voice.  Thou  wilt  be  silent  if  thou 
 leave  off  to  love.  The  coldness  of  love  is  the  si- 
 lence of  the  heart — the  fervency  of  love  is  the  cry 
 of  the  heart."     T. 
 
 18.  In  everything  give  thanks.  A  duty 
 this  which  Paul  never  forgets,  and  which  he  consid- 
 ers no  mere  optional  exercise.  It  is  of  obligation, 
 because  it   is   God's  will  concerning  us  in  Christ 
 
 Jesus.     D.  F. To  pray  without  ceasing,  and  in 
 
 everything  to  give  thanks,  belong  to  each  other  as 
 closely  as  the  breath  and  the  sound  of  the  voice ; 
 what  is  more,  the  one  is  promoted  by  the  other. 
 There  must  be  much  prayer  in  order  really  to  give 
 thanks  in  all  things  ;  and,  again,  fervent  thankful- 
 ness of  itself  leads  to  humbler  prayer.  Thus,  in  the 
 compass  of  seven  words,  a  lesson  is  brought  before 
 us,  which  the  farthest  advanced  Christian  requires 
 to  study  every  day.  All  his  dealings  with  us  must  ini- 
 tiate us  more  deeply  into  the  school  of  prayer ;  and 
 the  holy  aim  of  redemption  in  Christ  is  only  reached 
 when  in  everything  thanks  and  praise  are  rendered 
 to  God  by  us.  This  thanksgiving  in  everything  is 
 the  infallible  touchstone  of  a  faith  which,  under  all 
 circumstances,  rests  assured  of  the  infinite  love  of 
 God.      Van  0. 
 
 19.  The  witness  of  the  Spirit,  if  it  were  yon- 
 der in  heaven,  would  shine  like  a  perpetual  star; 
 the  witness  of  the  Spirit  here  in  the  heart  on  earth 
 burns  like  a  flickering  flame,  never  to  be  extin- 
 guished, but  still  not  always  brignt,  wanting  to  be 
 trimmed  and  needing  to  be  guarded  from  rude  blasts. 
 Else  what  does  an  apostle  mean  when  he  says  to 
 you  and  me,  "  Quench  not  the  Spirit "  ?  what  does  he 
 mean  when  he  says  to  u.s,  "Grieve  not  the  Spirit"? 
 You  have  no  reason  to  be  discouraged,  still  less  de- 
 spondent, because  you  find  that  the  witness  of  the 
 Spirit  changes  and  varies  in  your  heart.  Do  not  de- 
 spond because  it  does.  Watch  it  and  guard  it,  lest 
 it  do.     Live  in  the  contemplation  of  the  person  and 
 
 the  fact  that  calls  it  forth,  that  it  may  not.   A.  M. 
 
 These  familiar  exhortations  not  to  grieve  and  not  to 
 quench  the  Spirit  of  God,  although  appropriated  to 
 another  use,  originally  had  reference  to  Christians. 
 They  teach  that  this  divine  influence  does  not  forci- 
 bly retain  possession  of  the  human  heart ;  but,  if  it 
 find  there  no  fellowship  of  holy  action,  it  will  leave 
 it  as  an  uncongenial  sphere.  The  true  disciple  is 
 sanctified  and  saved  only  in  harmony  with  his  own 
 exertions.  It  is  the  Spirit  which  imparts  efficiency 
 to  his  strength,  but,  if  he  do  not  exert  that  strength, 
 the  Spirit  will  withdraw  his  aid.  He  disdains  to 
 abide  in  a  stupid  soul,  lie  prefers  rather  to  be  the 
 life  of  those  that  live.  And,  if  there  be  one  condi- 
 tion of  unwonted  melancholy,  it  is  that  of  the  Chris- 
 tian who  by  negligence  has  forfeited  his  title  to  this 
 "I'Mivenly  aid.     Ho)ner. 
 
 Draw  near  to  God  when  he  comes  to  you  in  the 
 
SECTION  317.— 1   THESSALOXIANS  5  :  1-28. 
 
 497 
 
 Spirit  as  it  operates  within  your  Iieart.  "There 
 dwells,"  says  a  heathen  writer,  "  in  men  a  Holy 
 Spirit,  who  treats  us  as  he  is  treated  by  us."  Once 
 turned  away,  he  comes  back  again  the  more  seldom, 
 and  speaks  to  us  with  less  and  less  power.  But  what 
 can  I  do,  you  ask,  if  the  voice  within  me  sounds  but 
 softly,  or  if  I  have  disdained  it  until  it  has  be- 
 come scarcely  audible  ?  Brother,  it  stands  recorded : 
 "  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you ;  seek,  and  you  shall 
 find  ;  knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened  to  you."     A.  T. 
 
 20.  21.  The  words  ought  to  stand,  "Despise 
 not  propbesyings,  but  prove  all  things  " ;  i.  e.,  on  the 
 one  hand,  do  not  think  lightly  of  any  utterances  of 
 the  word  of  God  by  whomsoever  made  ;  on  the  other, 
 do  not  be  led  by  everything  so  spoken,  but  put  all 
 
 things  to  the  test.    A. Prophesyings.     These 
 
 were  utterances  in  the  Spirit,  more  direct  than  the 
 ordinary  tenor  of  teaching,  and  directed  to  the  edifi- 
 cation of  the  Church.  The  Corinthians  did  not  give 
 due  place  to  prophesying,  preferring  the  more  showy 
 gift  of  tongues ;  and  this  apostle  wrote  to  correct 
 their  ill-judged  preference.  "  Covet  to  prophesy, 
 and  forbid  not  to  speak  with  tongues."  He  is  anxious 
 that  the  Thessalonians  should  not  fall  into  the  same 
 mistake.  He  wishes  them  not  to  make  light  of 
 prophesyings,  for  these  tended  to  "edification,  ex- 
 hortation, and  comfort."     D.  F. 
 
 21.  To  be  in  a  state  of  perpetual  equipoise  ;  to 
 be  conducting  an  eternal  examination  into  "  evi- 
 dences " ;  to  be  still  vaunting  what  is  called  "  the 
 spirit  of  inquiry " ;  to  be  "  ever  learning  and  yet 
 never  able  to  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  trnth  "  ; 
 is  to  spend  a  life  not  only  of  personal  discomfort, 
 where  there  is  any  sincerity,  but  really  of  little 
 credit  or  honor  to  him  whose  life  it  is.  We  are  en- 
 couraged to  ask  questions  of  God  and  man,  to  read 
 books,  weigh  evidence,  reject  fallacy,  in  one  word,  to 
 "  prove  all  things,"  but  all  this  with  a  view  to  the 
 ending  of  hesitancy,  to  the  settlement  of  faith,  and 
 the  holding  fast  of  "  that  which  is  good."  A.  R. 
 Looking  to  the  awful  disclosures  made  by  Scrip- 
 ture respecting  the  great  apostasy  from  the  faith, 
 which  shall  be  a  feature  of  the  latter  days,  and 
 looking  a'so  at  the  revolutionary  and  lawless  ten- 
 dency of  the  age,  as  shown  in  political  and  social 
 movements,  we  are  quite  right  in  regardinr/  with  sus- 
 picio7i,  and  in  narrotvly  questioning  and  examining, 
 all  new-fangled  vieivs  whether  religious  or  social. 
 And  yet  there  should  be  a  readiness  in  us,  though 
 not  to  abandon  for  one  moment  the  old  truth,  yet  to 
 recognize  any  new  form  in  which  it  may  be  pre- 
 sented. We  have  been  brought  up  to  regard  truth 
 ■ — religious,  and  it  may  be  political  and  social  truth 
 also — in  one  aspect.  But  truth  is  many-sided,  like 
 a  cube ;  and  we  should  never  be  so  tenacious  of  the 
 aspect  of  it  which  is  familiar  to  us  as  not  to  be 
 ready  to  come  round  and  view  it  under  another 
 man's  aspect.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 22.  Many  persons  have  thought  it  to  be  an 
 injunction  to  abstain  even  from  that  which  seems 
 evil,  to  avoid  all  chance  of  offense.  The  words 
 mean  merely  this :  "  Abstain  from  every  form  of 
 evil,"  i.  e.,  "  from  every  kind  of  evil."  And  they 
 correspond  with  the  former  member  of  the  sentence, 
 which  should  be  divided  further  by  a  comma  only, 
 "  Hold  fast  that  which  is  good,  abstain  from  every 
 kind  of  evil."     A. 
 
 23.  Body,  soul,  and  spirit.   The  body — the 
 
 75 
 
 human  aflfections  and  passions  ;  the  soul — according 
 to  the  philosophy  of  that  age — the  rational  powers ; 
 and  the  spirit — that  on  which  God  directly  operates, 
 and  which  apprehends  the  things  of  God :  and  the 
 apostle  prayed  that  not  this  spirit  only,  but  the  whole 
 man,  might  be  presented  blameless.  So  we  hear 
 him  say,  "  Not  that  we  would  be  unclothed,  but 
 clothed  upon"  ;  that  the  Christian  should  have  a  glori- 
 fied  body,  a  sanctified  intellect,  and  moral  sense,  and 
 a  spiritual  power  to  love  and  serve  God.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 The  same  soul  with  its  essential  powers,  the 
 
 same  body  with  its  natural  senses,  the  work  of  the 
 creator,  remains  ;  but  in  the  cleansing  of  his  stained 
 nature,  in  the  sanctifying  his  faculties  that  are  the 
 springs  of  his  actions,  the  whole  man  is  quickened 
 into  a  divine  life,  and  enabled  to  act  in  conformity 
 to  it.  An  active  principle  of  holiness  is  planted  in 
 him ;  every  faculty  is  renewed,  and  every  grace  in- 
 fused that  constitutes  the  divine  image.     Bates. 
 
 24.  It  is  God  who  calls.  Christ  has  lived,  and 
 he  asks  living  followers.  He  has  died  a  sacrifice, 
 and  he  asks  the  spirit  of  self-sacrifice,  the  death  of 
 evil,  in  you.  He  has  risen,  living  evermore  ;  and 
 whatsoever  gift  of  his  love  ye  shall  ask,  believing, 
 ye  shall  receive.  These  are  your  guaranties,  your 
 commission,  your  grounds  of  action.  This  is  your 
 "  calling  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus."  It  is  remarkable 
 how  perseveringly  the  New  Testament  clings  to  this 
 particular  conception  of  the  Christian  relation,  set- 
 ting it  forward  in  all  possible  connections  of  phrase, 
 and  putting  it  in  contact  with  each  element  of  the 
 Christian  system,  as  if  there  were  a  vitality  in  it  that 
 must  not  by  any  means  be  missed.  Disciples  are 
 said  to  be  "  the  called  of  Jesus,"  "  called  out  of  dark- 
 ness into  marvelous  light,"  "  called  unto  liberty," 
 "  called  to  peace,"  "  called  to  eternal  life,"  "  called  " 
 first,  to  be  afterward  "  justified  and  glorified," 
 "  called  to  inherit  a  blessing,"  "  called  in  one  body  " 
 and  "  one  hope,"  "  called  by  God's  grace  "  to  "  holi- 
 ness," to  "  his  kingdom  and  glory,"  with  "  a  holy 
 calling,"  "  a  heavenly  calling."  To  "  walk  worthy 
 of  the  vocation  "  is  made  the  business  of  a  careful 
 conscience.  To  make  our  "calling  and  election 
 sure  "  is  the  grand  victory  of  our  warfare.  The 
 promise  that  subdues  all  anxiety  as  to  the  result  is 
 in  the  words,  "  Faithful  is  he  which  calleth  you." 
 F.  D.  H. 
 
 26.  An  holy  kiss.  We  find  a  full  account  of 
 this  custom,  as  it  was  practiced  in  the  early  Church, 
 in  the  Apostolical  Constitutions  (book  ii.  eh.  57). 
 The  men  and  women  were  placed  in  separate  parts 
 of  the  building  where  they  met  for  worship.  It 
 should  be  remembered  by  English  readers  that  a 
 kiss  was  in  ancient  times,  as  it  is  now  in  many  for- 
 eign countries,  the  ordinary  mode  of  salutation  be- 
 tween friends  when  they  met.     C. 
 
 27.  "  I  adjure  you  by  the  Lord,"  he  says,  "  that 
 this  Epistle  be  read  unto  all  the  holy  brethren." 
 Such  vehemence  would  ill  become  the  writer  of  any 
 mere  human  letter.  And  this  remark  is  important 
 considering  it  is  the  earliest  among  his  Epistles.  He 
 wrote  in  full  consciousness  of  his  apostolic  power. 
 
 A. This  Epistle  is  well   suited  at  all   times  to 
 
 young  Christians.  It  furnishes  tests  of  conversion, 
 corrects  errors  of  inexperience,  warns  against  vain 
 security,  and  conveys,  in  a  most  compact  form,  wise 
 counsels  for  the  Christian  life.  It  gives  prominence 
 to  that  which  should  always  stand  before  the  minds 
 of  disciples  young  and  old — the  coming  of  the  Lord 
 from  heaven.  In  every  respect  it  is  an  Epistle  wor- 
 thy to  "  be  read  unto  all  the  holy  brethren."     D.  F. 
 
498  SECTION  318.— 2  THESSALONIANS  1 : 1-12. 
 
 Section  318. 
 
 2  Thessalonians  i.  1-12. 
 
 1  Paul,  and  Silvanus,  and  Timotlieus,  unto  the  church  of  the  Thessalonians  in  God  our 
 
 2  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ:  grace  unto  you,  and  peace,  from  God  our  Father  and 
 
 3  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     We  are  bound  to  thank  God  always  for  you,  brethren,  as  it  is  meet, 
 because  that  your  faith  groweth  exceedingly,  and  the  charity  of  every  one  of  you  all  toward 
 
 4  each  other  aboundeth  ;  so  that  we  ourselves  glory  in  you  in  the  churches  of  God  for  your 
 
 5  patience  and  faith  in  all  your  persecutions  and  tribulations  that  ye  endure :  which  is  a  mani- 
 fest token  of  the  righteous  judgment  of  God,  that  ye  may  be  counted  worthy  of  the  king- 
 
 6  dom  of  God,  for  which  ye  also  suffer :  seeing  it  is  a  righteous  thing  with  God  to  recom- 
 
 7  pense  tribulation  to  them  that  trouble  you;  and  to  you  who  are  troubled  rest  with  us,  when 
 
 8  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  revealed  from  heaven  with  his  mighty  angels,  in  flaming  fire  taking 
 vengeance  on  them  that  know  not  God,  and  that  obey  not  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
 
 9  Christ:  who  shall  be  punished  with  everlasting  destruction  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord, 
 
 10  and  from  the  glory  of  his  power ;  Avhen  he  shall  come  to  be  glorified  in  his  saints,  and  to 
 be  admired  in  all  then)  that  believe  (because  our  testimony  among  you  was  believed)  in 
 
 11  that  day.     Wherefore  also  we  pray  always  for  you,  that  our  God  would  count  you  worthy 
 of  this  calling,  and  fulfill  all  the  good  pleasure  of  his  goodness,  and  the  work  of  faith  with 
 
 12  power .  that  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  may  be  glorified  in  you,  and  ye  in  him» 
 according  to  the  grace  of  our  God  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 If  we  quite  believed  about  heaven  all  that  the  Bible  tells  us  of  it,  how  humility  would  clothe  us,  and 
 zeal  inflame  us,  and  the  thought  of  our  inheritance  ennoble  us,  making  us  calm  and  brave  as  the  sons  of 
 God  !  We  i^hould  live  with  men  now,  heirs  with  us  of  a  common  salvation,  as  those  who  hope  presently 
 to  pass  eternity  together.  Wherever  we  found  souls  without  the  divine  knowledge,  we  should  endeavor  to 
 say  to  them  with  zeal,  and  yet  with  wisdom.  Come  thou  with  us,  and  we  will  do  thrc  good.  We  should  pray, 
 believing  in  prayer ;  we  should  work,  for  the  time  is  short ;  we  should  hate  and  resist  sin  in,  at  least, 
 something  of  the  spirit  in  which  we  shall  look  back  at  it  out  of  Paradise  ;  sloth,  and  self-indulgence,  and 
 covetousness,  and  injustice  to  each  other,  would  seem  even  a  treason  against  the  Lord  that  bought  us  with 
 his  blood.  Then  let  us  live  for  this  glory,  and  wait  for  it,  and  do  all  we  can  to  earn  it,  for  our  glory  is 
 our  Master's,  and  he  is  coming  to  be  glorified  in  his  saints,  and  to  be  admired  in  all  them  that  believe.   A.  W.  T. 
 
 The  Second  Epistle  to  the  Thessalonians. 
 
 It  is  a  sequel  to  the  previous  Epistle,  and  prob 
 ably  followed  it  in  course  of  a  few  months.  It  is 
 sues  from  the  same  persons,  Paul,  Silas,  and  Timo- 
 
 alluding  to  facts  which  he  had  already  explained  to 
 them  at  an  earlier  period.  It  would  have  been  well 
 if  this  had  been  remembered  by  those  who  have 
 extracted  such  numerous  and  discordant  prophecies 
 
 thy;  and  the  joint  origin  is  expressed  throughout  and  anathemas  from  certain  passages  in  the  follow- 
 
 the  .Epistle  more  than  in  any  other  of  tlie  apostolic  "^S  Epistle.     C.  
 
 letters.     D.  F. Since  the  sending  of    the  first 
 
 letter,  some  one  had  been  imposing  upon  the  Thes-  ^-9.  The  Lord's  second  coming  in  glory  is  a  day 
 
 salonians  a  letter  in  the  apostle's  name,  to  the  effect  of  vengeance  and  a  day  of    recompense.     Which  is 
 
 that  the  day  of  the  Lord  was  close  upon  them,  ex-  |  ^ot  to  be  understood  as  if  they  were  not  to  be  pun- 
 
 citim^  them,  and  causing  them  to  walk  disorderly,  -i.  jju*        *ut.i.     k.,*  .i,„* 
 
 i  7    ,-      '      1  ii    •  1      •  •     ir        r«    ..  ished  nor  we  rewarded  before  that  dav     but  that 
 
 and  to  disregard  their  own  husmess  \n  life.     On  be- 
 
 ing informed  of  this  at  Corinth,  where  he  remained 
 for  a  year  and  a  half,  he  sent  this  second  Epistle, 
 not  contradicting,  not  even  modifying,  his  former 
 teaching,  but  filling  it  out  and  rendering  it  complete ; 
 informing  them  of  those  things  which  in  the  divine 
 counsels  were  destined  to  i)recede  the  coming  of  the 
 day  of  the  Lord,  and  the  manifestation  of    which 
 
 then  both  will  be  more  full  and  complete.  The 
 wicked  that  are  now  in  chains  of  darkness  are  look- 
 ing for  a  more  terrible  day  ;  and  .souls  in  the  rest 
 of  paradise,  in  the  intermediate  state  of  glory,  are 
 
 looking  for  a  more  full  reward.     T.  M. Within 
 
 the  shadow  of  that  throne  of  judgment  we  all  live, 
 
 was  kept  back  by  circumstances  then  existing.     A.     and  the  shadow  deepens  fast ;  for  every  hour  of  our 
 
 lie  had  already  told  them  of  these  sicrns  when      ,  ,.,         .  .  ....  i    „    „_ 
 
 .  „  „„        •*.    ..  J  *i  •  1  •       ..u         i.  drcam-like  existence  IS  brmfring  us  nearer  and  nearer 
 
 he  was  with   them,  and  this  explains  the  extreme  '^    " 
 
 obscurity  of  his  description  of  them  in  the  present     to  tl>e  a^'f''^  reality.     Not  death  itself  is  more  in- 
 Epistle  ;  for  he  was  not  giving  new  information,  but  |  evitable ;  for  death  is  but  the  commissioned  officer 
 
SECTION  31S.—2  THESSALOMANS  1  : 1-12. 
 
 499 
 
 of  this  tribunal ;  he  exists  only  that  he  may  lead 
 us  to  its  footstool.  Xot  heaven's  promised  happi- 
 ness is  more  assured ;  for  this  is  the  sole  portal  of 
 heaven  to  man.  Nay,  the  very  being  of  our  God  is 
 scarcely  a  more  fixed  truth  ;  for  even  his  being  is 
 not  more  certain  than  his  justice,  and  his  justice 
 demands  the  judgment.  Whatever  is  uncertain,  or 
 undecided,  or  controverted,  this  remains  unques- 
 tionable :  God  shall  "  come  to  be  glorified  in  his 
 saints,"  He  shall  be  "  revealed  in  flaming  fire,  tak- 
 ing vengeance  on  them  that  know  him  not."  To  this 
 all  gathers ;  in  this  all  is  consummated.     W.  A.  B. 
 
 9.  There  are  many  who  cherish  good  hope,  not 
 on  the  ground  of  avoiding  sin,  but  of  thinking  that 
 hell  is  milder  than  the  threatenings  describe  it,  and 
 temporary  instead  of  eternal ;  and  on  this  subject 
 they  speculate  at  large.  But  that  it  is  not  tempo- 
 rary we  may  learn  from  Paul  saying,  in  this  passage 
 about  those  "  who  know  not  God,  and  believe  not 
 the  gospel,"  that  they  "  shall  be  punished  with  eter- 
 nal destruction."     How  then  can  what  is  eternal  be 
 
 temporary?      Chrys. When  we  open  the  word 
 
 of  God,  it  is  impossible  for  any  honest  man  to  deny 
 that,  whether  its  teaching  be  true  or  false,  the  fact 
 of  future  punishment  is  an  essential  portion  of  what 
 is  taught.  By  no  conceivable  perversion  of  the 
 words  of  Christ,  so  often  repeated  on  this  subject, 
 and  by  no  interpretation  of  his  parables,  can  it  be 
 denied  that  it  was  his  intention  to  give  the  very  im- 
 pression which  the  universal  Church  has  received, 
 that  there  is  a  "  wrath  to  come,"  and  a  state  of  be- 
 ing which  to  some  is  "  cursed,"  and  so  very  dreadful 
 that,  with  reference  to  one  of  his  own  disciples,  who 
 is  called  "  the  son  of  perdition,"  the  Saviour  said 
 that  it  would  have  "  been  good  for  that  man  had  he 
 never  been  born."  The  apostles,  who  express  in 
 language  as  strong  and  unhesitating  the  certainty 
 and  dread  nature  of  future  punishment,  were  men 
 also  who,  more  than  any  who  have  ever  lived,  loved 
 their  fellow-men,  wept  like  their  Divine  Master  for 
 their  sins,  and  devoted  their  lives,  with  untiring  un- 
 selfishness, to  rescue  them  from  present  evil  and  fu- 
 ture woe.     N.  M. 
 
 It  can  not  be  doubted  that  the  character  of  un- 
 godliness with  which  the  lost  spirit  leaves  this 
 world  is  perpetuated  to  the  state  of  being  that  fol- 
 lows it.  But  much  more  than  this  is  too  awfully 
 probable.  The  total  absence  of  all  Divine  grace 
 leaving  every  evil  propensity  to  rank  luxuriance,  the 
 presence  of  all  the  accursed  stimulants  to  desperate 
 impiety,  must  surely  combine  to  make  the  sinner, 
 the  punished  sinner  of  this  life,  progressively,  un- 
 ceasingly, the  everlasting  sinner  of  the  life  that  suc- 
 ceeds it.  The  sinner  is  to  suffer  for  everlasting,  but 
 it  is  because  the  sin  itself  is  as  everlasting  as  the 
 suffering.  W.  A.  B. We  are  made  for  the  en- 
 joyment of  eternal  blessedness ;  it  is  our  high  call- 
 
 ing and  destination.  To  fail  of  such  an  object,  to 
 defeat  the  end  of  our  existence,  and  in  consequence 
 of  neglecting  the  great  salvation  to  sink  at  last 
 under  the  frown  of  the  Almighty,  is  a  calamity 
 which  words  were  not  invented  to  express,  nor 
 finite  minds  formed  to  grasp.  If  it  be  lawful  to  in- 
 dulge such  a  thought,  what  would  be  the  funeral 
 obsequies  of  a  lost  s6ul  ?  Where  shall  we  find  the 
 tears  fit  to  be  wept  at  such  a  spectacle  ?  or,  could 
 we  realize  the  calamity  in  all  its  extent,  what  tokens 
 of  commiseration  and  concern  would  be  deemed 
 equal  to  the  occasion?  Would  it  suffice  for  the 
 sun  to  veil  his  light  and  the  moon  her  brightness ; 
 to  cover  the  ocean  with  mourning,  and  the  heavens 
 with  sackcloth  ?  or,  were  the  whole  fabric  of  Nature 
 to  become  animated  and  vocal,  would  it  be  possible 
 for  her  to  utter  a  groan  too  deep,  or  a  cry  too  pierc- 
 ing, to  express  the  magnitude  and  extent  of  such  a 
 catastrophe  ?     R.  Hall. 
 
 10.  lie  assuredly  comes  to  put  that  glory  on  his 
 saints  which  the  Father  has  put  upon  him,  for  it  is 
 written,  "He  comes  to  be  glorified  in  his  saints." 
 Not  only  admired  in  himself  but  ^^in/tis  saints"; 
 as  if  he  counted  the  social  glory  which  results  to  his 
 person  from  the  glory  of  his  children  a  greater 
 honor  to  him  than  his  own  personal  glory !     T.  M. 
 
 That  bright  day  when  he  shall  shine  forth  in 
 
 his  royal  dignity  shall  be  to  his  saints  the  gladdest 
 day  that  ever  arose  upon  them;  a  day  that  shall 
 never  set  or  be  benighted ;  the  day  they  so  much 
 longed  and  looked  out  for,  the  full  accomplishment 
 of  all  their  hopes  and  desires.  Oh,  how  dark  were 
 all  our  days  without  the  hope  of  this  day !    L. 
 
 11.  Fulfill  all.  He  who  first  wrought  this 
 work  in  the  soul  of  his  good  pleasure  carries  on  his 
 grace  in  the  same  sovereignty  of  love  and  power. 
 He  refreshes  the  soul  that  is  faint  and  weary,  re- 
 vives its  graces,  enlarges  its  views,  and  confirms  its 
 hold  of  divine  truth ;  he  calls  into  exercise  the 
 spiritual  powers  with  which  he  has  endowed  his 
 people,  and  sustains  them  therein,  to  the  bringing 
 glory  to  his  name,  and  a  rich  treasure  to  them  of 
 present  enjoyment  and  future  recompense.  Hence 
 the  apostle,  desiring  the  complete  salvation  of  his 
 brethren,  prays  for  it  under  this  special  view,  "  that 
 God  would  count  you  worthy  of  this  calling,  and 
 fulfill  all  the  good  pleasure  of  his  goodness,  and  the 
 work  of  faith  with  power."  Blessed  be  his  glorious 
 name  for  such  a  view  of  that  great  work  that  needs 
 to  be  perfected  in  our  souls  !     It  is  the  Lord's  own 
 
 work ;    his  own  good  pleasure.     Goode. Never 
 
 does  the  believer  work  for  God  with  so  much  confi- 
 dence, and  activity,  and  perseverance,  and  zeal,  and 
 success,  as  when  he  knows  that  all  his  works  are 
 wrought  in  God ;  that  God  is  fulfilling  in  him  all 
 the  good  pleasure  of  his  goodness,  and  the  work  of 
 faith  with  power.     J.  W,  A. 
 
50.) 
 
 SECTION  319.— 2  THESSALONIANS  2 :  1-17. 
 
 12.  Christ  may  be  glorified.  To  keep 
 ourselves  clear  from  the  world,  never  to  break  the 
 sweet  charities  that  bind  together  the  circles  of  our 
 homes,  to  walk  within  our  houses  with  perfect 
 hearts,  to  be  honest  over  the  pence  as  well  as  over 
 the  pounds,  never  to  permit  the  little  risings  of 
 momentary  anger  that  seem  but  a  trifle  because 
 they  pass  away  so  quickly,  to  do  the  small  duties 
 that  recur  with  every  beat  of  the  pendulum,  and 
 that  must  be  done  by  present  force  and  by  instantly 
 falling  back  upon  the  loftiest  principle,  or  they  can 
 not  be  (lone  at  all — these  are  as  noble  ways  of  glori- 
 fying Christ  and  being  glorified  in  him  as  any  to 
 which  we  can  ever  attain.     A.  M. 
 
 Meaning  of  Olam  and  Aion. 
 
 If  the  idea  of  eternity  is  expressed  at  all  in  the 
 Scriptures,  it  is  by  the  Hebrew  word  olcun  and  the 
 Greek  words  aion  and  aionios.  But,  if  these  words, 
 which  in  the  Hebrew  and  Greek  are  equivalent,  do 
 not  carry  with  them  the  idea  of  duration,  then  there 
 is  no  certainty  in  any  conclusion  as  to  the  meaning 
 of  language.  That  they  are  used  with  reference  to 
 different  meiviurcs  of  duration  is  evident,  and  results 
 from  the  fundamental  idea  in  these  terms.  Olani 
 and  aion  each  signify  world,  period,  age,  dispensa- 
 tion. The  fundamental  idea,  out  of  which  the  terms 
 have  grown,  is  that  of  a  succession  of  worlds  or 
 world-periods,  the  eternity  before  and  after  the 
 world  being  broken  up  into  great  periods,  in  each  of 
 which  there  is  a  fixed  development  from  a  definite 
 beginning  to  a  definite  end.  So  in  this  world-period 
 in  which  we  live  there  are  lesser  periods,  ages,  or 
 
 dispensations,  and  to  these  the  same  terms  are  ap- 
 plied. But,  as  one  age  is  called  olam  or  aion,  so  is 
 a  succession  of  ages  or  one  world-period ;  and,  as 
 one  world-period  is  described  by  the  same  terms,  so 
 is  the  whole  succession  of  world-periods,  and  eter- 
 nity itself  is  the  great  olam  or  aion.  The  extent  of 
 duration,  therefore,  is  to  be  inferred  from  the  nature 
 of  that  to  ivhich  the  terms  are  applied.  Now,  when 
 these  terms,  carrying  with  them  the  idea  of  duration, 
 are  applied  to  the  life,  which  is  the  gift  of  God 
 through  Jesus  Christ,  is  there  any  reason  for  Hunt- 
 ing their  significance?  The  eternal  life  of  the 
 Scriptures  shall  never  end.  Is  not  the  loss  of  that 
 life,  to  which  the  same  term  is  applied,  and  in  the 
 same  connection,  unending  also  ?  Even  if  it  were 
 possible,  therefore,  to  fix  upon  the  term  "  everlast- 
 ing "  a  limited  signification  as  applied  to  future 
 punishment,  still  the  loss  of  eternal  life  must  be  an 
 eternal  loss.     J.  C.  S. 
 
 Finally,  if  any  man,  after  a  careful  perusal  of 
 what  has  been  or  may  be  offered  on  both  sides  of 
 this  important  question,  shall  be  in  doubt  on  which 
 side  the  truth  lies,  it  would  certainly  be  most  pru- 
 dent and  safe  for  him  to  act  as  he  would  if  he  fully 
 believed  endless  punishment ;  it  will  be  most  pru- 
 dent and  safe  for  him  to  yield  a  cordial  compliance 
 with  the  gospel  in  repentance,  faith,  and  obedience. 
 Then  he  will  be  safe  on  either  sup])osition.  But,  if 
 he  trust  to  the  flattering  doctrine  that  all  are  finally 
 to  be  saved,  and  in  this  presumption  shall  neglect 
 the  gospel,  its  invitations  and  requirements,  and  it 
 shall  finally  prove  that  that  doctrine  is  a  mere  im- 
 agination of  men,  alas  !  he  is  lost,  irrecoverably  lost ; 
 while  those  who  receive  the  gospel  with  the  "obe- 
 dience of  faith  "  shall,  through  the  blood  of  atone- 
 ment, "  have  right  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  shall  enter 
 in  thro\igli  the  gates  into  the  city."     Edwards. 
 
 Section  319. 
 
 2  Thessalonians  ii.  1-17. 
 
 1  Now  we  beseech  you,  brethren,  by  the  coming  <if  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  hy  our 
 
 2  gathering  together  unto  him,  that  ye  be  not  soon  sliaken  in  mind,  or  be  troubled,  neitlier 
 
 3  by  spirit,  nor  by  word,  nor  by  letter  as  from  us,  as  that  the  day  of  Christ  is  at  liand.     Let 
 no  man  deceive  you  by  any  means:  for  that  day  shall  not  come,  except  there  come  a  falling 
 
 4  away  first,  and  that  man  of  sin  be  revealed,  the  son  of  ])erdition  ;  who  o])poseth  and  ex- 
 alteth  liiraself  above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  worshipped;  so  that  he  as  God  sitteth 
 
 5  in  the  temple  of  God,  shewing  liimself  that  lie  is  God.     Remember  ye  not,  that,  when  I 
 C  was  yet  with  you,  I  told  you  these  things?     And  now  ye  know  what  withholdeth  that  he 
 
 7  might  be  revealed  in  his  time.     For  the  my.stery  of  iniquity  doth  already  work :  only  he 
 
 8  who  now  letteth  will  let,  until  he  be  taken  out  of  the  way.     And  then  shall  that  "Wicked 
 be  revealed,  whom  the  Lord  shall  consume  witii  the  spirit  of  liis  mouth,  and  shall  destroy 
 
 9  with  tlie  briglitness  of  his  coming:  eren  him,  whose  coming  is  after  the  working  of  Satan 
 
 10  with  all  power  and  signs  and  lying  wonders,  and  with  all  deceivaldeness  of  unrighteousness 
 in  them  that  perish  ;  because  tliey  received  not  the  love  of  the  truth,  that  they  miglit  be 
 
 11  saved.  And  for  this  cause  (iod  shall  send  them  strong  delusion,  that  they  should  believe 
 a  lie:  that  they  all  might  be  damned  who  believed  not  the  truth,  but  had  pleasure  in  un- 
 righteousness. 
 
 But  we  are  bound  to  give  thanks  alway  to  God  for  you,  brethren  beloved  of  the  Lord, 
 because  God  hath  from  the  beginning  chosen  you  to  salvation  through  sanctification  of  the 
 
 14  Spirit  and  belief  of  the  truth:  whereunto  he  called  you  by  our  gospel,  to  the  obtaining  of 
 
 15  the  glory  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     Therefore,  brethren,  stand  fast,  and  hold  the  traditions 
 
 16  which  ye  have  been  taught,  whether  by  word,  or  our  epistle.     Now  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
SECTION  319.— 2  THESSALONlAXd  2  :  1-17. 
 
 501 
 
 himself,  and  God,  even  our  Father,  which  hath  loved  us,  and  hath  given  ««  everlasting  con- 
 17  solation  and  good  hope  through  grace,  comfort  your  hearts,  and  stablisb  you  in  every  good 
 word  and  work. 
 
 "  God  hath  called  you.''''  The  word  ''  calling,"  applied  to  a  human  life  in  the  Christian  sense  and  by  a 
 Christian  authority  like  Paul,  is  a  condensed  confession  of  faith.  It  means  the  great  primary  truth  of 
 rtligion,  viz.,  that  our  erring  life  is  governed  by  a  will  above  it,  and  is  capable  of  receiving  influences  of 
 attraction  from  the  Spirit  of  God.  Take  up  that  single  truth,  trace  it  out  to  its  legitimate  results,  admit 
 all  its  practical  obligations,  let  in  upon  your  own  mind  both  the  solemn  sense  of  duty  and  the  clear  illu- 
 mination for  sorow  that  it  brings  with  it,  accept  its  necessary  incidents  of  penitence,  renewal,  redemption, 
 and  you  find  that,  including  its  connections  and  consequences,  it  is  a  majestic  compendium  of  religious 
 doctrine.  Lite,  witliout  this  sense  of  a  Hand  guiding  it,  a  Spirit  moving  it,  a  God  in  Christ  calling  to  it, 
 is  really  far  more  perplexing  and  unaccountable  than  with  that  key  to  its  changes.  For  then,  severed 
 from  a  Father,  it  is  not  only  a  mystery,  but  a  contradiction ;  not  only  a  riddle  to  the  reason,  but,  sooner 
 or  later,  with  all  its  failures  and  miseries,  a  painful  puzzle  to  the  heart,  or  even  an  agonizing  mockery  to 
 our  sense  of  right — an  enigma  that  neither  geiuus,  nor  stoicism,  nor  sensuality,  nor  suicide  can  solve. 
 F.  D.  U. 
 
 2.  The  Thessalonians  are  cautioned  not  to  be 
 "  shaken  in  mind  nor  troubled,  neither  by  spirit 
 (spiritual  gift  of  prophecy),  nor  by  word,  nor  by 
 letter  as  by  us."  This  would  look  as  if  some  Epis- 
 tle had  been  circulated  among  them  purporting  to 
 come,  but  not  really  coming,  from  their  father  in 
 the  faith.  And  so  Chrysostom  takes  the  passage  to 
 mean :  "  He  seems  to  me  here  to  hint  that  some 
 were  going  about  with  a  forged  Epistle  pretending 
 to  be  from  Paul,  and  that  showing  this  they  affirmed 
 the  day  of  the  Lord  to  be  already  come,  that  they 
 might  deceive  many.  And  this  supposition  also  de- 
 rives confirmation  from  the  care  taken  in  chapter 
 3  :  17  to  add  to  this  Epistle,  itself  written  by  an 
 amanuensis,  an  autograph  salutation,  and  to  specify 
 such  autograph  salutation  to  be  the  token  of  gen- 
 uineness which  the  apostle  intended  ever  after  to 
 employ."     A. 
 
 3-12.  It  could  not  be  the  day  of  the  Lord,  for 
 certain  events  must  precede  the  advent,  which  had 
 not  yet  come  to  pass.  There  must  first  be  "  the 
 apostasy  "  ;  and  out  of  the  apostasy  would  issue  an 
 opponent  of  God  and  of  Christ,  who  must  reveal  his 
 proud  and  lawless  nature,  and  then  be  destroyed  "  by 
 the  epiphany  of  the  Lord's  coming."  The  passage 
 in  which  this  is  set  forth  is  perhaps  more  difficult 
 of  interpretation  than  any  other  in  the  apostolic 
 letters,  epitomizing,  as  it  does,  in  a  few  sentences, 
 the  working  of  evil  in   the  Church  through  many 
 
 centuries  till  the  advent  of  Christ.     D.  F. It  is 
 
 pointed  out  as  the  apostasy,  because  it  will  be  the 
 greatest  of  all  apostasies  ;  that  one  to  which  all  others 
 will  converge,  and  in  which  they  will  be  absorbed. 
 Such  an  apostasy,  in  its  full  development,  the  world 
 has  not  yet  seen.  There  have  been  many  "  fallings 
 away "  since  the  Lord  was  received  into  heaven. 
 There  were  the  partial  revivals  of  paganism  under 
 Julian  and  others  ;  there  was  the  great  Mohammedan 
 imposture,  drawing  after  it  the  greater  portion  of 
 the  East.  Churches  have  left  their  faith  and  been 
 extinguished ;  heresies  have  sprung  up  and  run 
 their  course.  In  the  Eastern  and  Western  churches, 
 corruption  of  doctrine  and  practice  has  set  in.  In  the 
 latter,  especially,  a  monstrous  caricature  of  Chris- 
 tianity has  put  itself  in  the  place  of  the  faith  once 
 delivered  to  the  Chureh  ;  a  local  bishop  has  set 
 himself  over  churches  and  kingdoms  ;  has  invented 
 new  doctrines,  or  borrowed  the  cast-off  abominations 
 
 of  paganism.  A  more  subtle  method  of  undermining 
 the  gospel  of  Christ  has  never  been  devised  ;  but 
 still  the  Papacy  is  not  "  the  apostasy,^'  any  more  than 
 any  one  of  the  others  mentioned.  The  Papacy  does 
 not,  which  the  apostasy  must  do,  abjure  and  cast  off 
 Christ.     A. 
 
 Out  of  the  apostasy  is  to  be  produced  and  un- 
 veiled at  a  time  undetermined  the  man  of  sin,  the 
 son  of  perdition,  the  lawless  one,  or  quintessence 
 of  the  whole  mystery  of  lawlessness.  This  is  not 
 to  be  explained  of  the  false  Christs — those  pseudo- 
 Messiahs  of  the  early  ages,  who  led  away  none  but 
 Jews  after  them.  Nor  is  it  to  be  referred  to  the 
 many  Antichrists  spoken  of  by  John — teachers  of 
 error  regarding  the  person  of  the  Lord,  asserting 
 that  Christ  had  not  come  in  the  flesh.  To  the 
 Oriental  Church,  Mohammed,  when  he  arose,  seemed 
 to  be  this  man  of  sin.  From  the  eleventh  century, 
 as  the  Papacy  reached  its  grand  climacteric,  some 
 surmised  that  this  was  no  other  than  the  pope  ;  and 
 the  Protestant  Churches  at  the  Reformation  gener- 
 ally accepted  this  view.  Certain  features  of  the 
 man  of  sin  are  undoubtedly  exhibited  in  the  Roman 
 Papacy — especially  the  overweening  pretension  and 
 arrogance.  But  in  other  points  the  correspondence 
 is  not  at  all  so  obvious.  We  read  of  "  the  coming  " 
 of  the  man  of  sin — an  expression  which  can  scarce- 
 ly be  applied  to  the  rise  of  the  Papacy.  Then  the 
 description  is  of  one  who  is  audacious  in  impiety, 
 exalting  himself  above  every  one  called  God,  or 
 that  is  an  object  of  worship,  and  exhibiting  himself 
 "that  he  is  God."  This  does  not  suggest  to  our 
 minds  a  high  priest  of  superstition,  such  as  the  Pope 
 of  Rome.  And  we  can  scarcely  say  that  the  man 
 of  sin,  as  God  sitting  in  the  temple  of  God,  means 
 the  pope  seated  on  high  at  a  great  festival  in 
 Peter's,  unless  we  are  prepared  to  admit  that  the 
 Basilica  of  the  Vatican  is  the  temple  of  God.  In 
 fact,  nothing  has  occurred  in  the  history  of  Chris- 
 tianity adequate  to  the  fulfillment  of  this  oracle ; 
 and  therefore  we  fear  that  a  terrible  impersonation 
 of  arrogant  impiety  is  yet  to  be  revealed.     D.  F. 
 
 It  is   clear   that  no  person,  system,  or   event, 
 
 has  yet  filled  out  the  measure  of  this  prophetic  out- 
 line. Each  age  has  its  apostasy,  its  Antichrist,  and 
 each  in  turn  is  overwhelmed  by  some  new  manifes- 
 tation of  the  power  of  God  in  his  providence  or  his 
 glory  in  his  Church  ;  so  will  it  be  until  the  final 
 
502 
 
 SECTION  319.— 2  THESSALONIANS  2  :  l-r, 
 
 battle  of  Gog  and  Magog  shall  usher  in  the  day  of 
 judgment.  Prophesy  is  self-repeatiug ;  and  thus 
 the  Church  is  kept  always  in  a  state  of  prayerful 
 expectation.  But,  whatever  foes  may  arise,  what- 
 ever contiicts  come,  they  who  stand  fast  in  the  word 
 of  Christ  shall  have  everlasting  consolation  at  the 
 coming  of  the  Lord.     J.  P.  T. 
 
 7.  "  Lettetk  "  should  be  read  "  hindereth  "  ;  one 
 of  the  many  instances  in  which  actual  usage  has 
 reversed  the  meaning  of  old  English  words.     B. 
 
 9.  Antichrist  had  a  time  to  come  into  the  world, 
 and  so  must  he  have  a  time  to  go  out  again.  For, 
 although  he  saith  that  he  is  a  god,  yet  he  must  be 
 subject  to  the  will  of  God,  and  must  go  as  well  as 
 come  according  to  that  will.  The  Lord  is  still  going 
 on  to  make  that  conquest  over  him  that  is  deter- 
 mined, in  the  way  that  is  determined.     Bun. 
 
 We  of  Christ's  Church  believe  that  the  present 
 course  of  things  is  the  conflict,  on  the  broad  stage 
 of  the  world,  between  our  Captain,  the  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ,  and  the  great  foe  of  God  and  man — the  con- 
 flict which  in  person  he  waged  and  won  when  he 
 trod  the  earth,  but  which  remains  to  be  fought  out 
 by  them  whose  souls  he  has  redeemed,  and  to 
 whom  he  gives  the  power  of  his  finished  victory 
 for  aid.  They  in  their  own  persons,  his  Church  in 
 her  collective  capacity,  must  follow  out  that  victory 
 which  he  has  won ;  and  then,  when  it  is  about  to 
 be  finally  and  gloriously  consummated,  will  the 
 power  of  evil  culminate  and  do  its  worst.  Then 
 shall  the  foe  himself  try  by  his  agents  all  his  arts, 
 and  illude  the  world  with  signs  and  wonders,  wrought 
 by  permitted  power.     A. 
 
 10-12.  The  great  end  of  all  the  works  of  Je- 
 hovah i.s  the  manifestation  of  his  true  character  to 
 created  intelligences,  as  the  source  of  everlasting 
 love,  and  confidence,  and  joy,  and  praise.  The  sys- 
 tem of  manifestation  is  the  plan  of  redemption  dis- 
 closed in  the  Bible,  and  carried  into  effect  by  the 
 Spirit  of  God,  in  giving  efficacy  to  revealed  truth  in 
 the  sanctification  and  salvation  of  man.  Without 
 just  conceptions,  then,  of  revealed  truth,  the  true 
 character  of  God  is  not  manifested,  and  can  not,  of 
 course,  become  an  object  of  affection  or  source  of 
 joy.  Erroneous  conceptions  of  revealed  truth 
 eclipse  the  glory  of  God  in  its  progress  to  enlighten 
 and  enrapture  the  universe.  They  propagate  false- 
 hood concerning  God  tlirough  all  parts  of  his  do- 
 minions where  they  prevail,  undermine  confidence, 
 annihilate  affection,  and  extinguish  joy.  They  ar- 
 rest the  work  of  redemption  ;  for  moral  iijfluence  is 
 the  influence  by  which  God  redeems  from  sin,  and 
 revealed  truth  embodies  that  influence.  When  that 
 light  has  been  wantonly  cxtinguislud,  God  will  not 
 liold  those  guiltless  who  have  per])etrated  the  deed. 
 He  has  exhibited  his  true  character,  and  coinmand- 
 od  us  to  love  him ;  and,  if  we  pervert  his  cliaractcr, 
 and  worship  other  gods,  he  will  punish  the  idolatry. 
 
 L.  Beecher. Thus  is  God's  mysterious  judgment 
 
 to  be  justified  when  he  shall  arraign  the  guilt  of 
 that  unbelief  which  at  first  appears  so  utterly  re- 
 moved from  the  sphere  of  voluntary  and  willful  sin ; 
 thus  is  He  to  stand  approved  of  men  and  angels 
 when  he  sh'^U  unravel  all  the  tangled  mesh  of  our 
 excuses,  and  flash  upon  us  the  tremendous  convic- 
 tion that  we  are  lost  only  because  we  would  be  lost ; 
 pursuing  the  trembling  conscience  into  its  lone- 
 liest retreats,  crushing  all  its  unhappy  devices  of 
 self-deception,  and  forcing  it  (last,  worst  form  of 
 judgment !)  to  set  its  own  seal  upon  its  own  con- 
 demnation.     W.  A.  B. 
 
 13.  The  blessed  Quickener  and  Sanctifier  at 
 one  instant  breathes  into  the  soul  two  influences, 
 one  respecting  truth  and  the  other  respecting  holi- 
 ness ;  one  is  faith,  the  other  is  obedience.  "  Both 
 worketh  that  one  and  the  self-same  Spirit."  The 
 hand  which  touches  Christ  as  a  Saviour  or  Priest 
 does  homage  to  him  as  a  King.  The  instrument 
 employed  by  the  sovereign  Spirit  in  all  the  acts, 
 bclievings,  feelings,  and  volitions  of  the  soul,  is 
 truth.  The  renewed  mind  beholds  divine  objects 
 in  a  new  and  indescribable  manner,  in  their  self- 
 evidencing  brightness,  in  their  beauty,  loveliness, 
 and  glory,  so  as  to  appreciate,  taste,  and  relish 
 them,  and  in  a  certain  as  yet  imperfect  degree  dis- 
 cern them  as  they  are.     J.  W.  A. 
 
 15.  Stand  fast.  The  world,  never  resting, 
 never  sleeping,  never  wanting  in  definite  promises, 
 presses  hard.  Old  habits  and  passions  reassert 
 their  insinuating  or  imperious  demands.  The  Hill 
 Difficulty  looks  rather  steep :  is  the  end  worth  the 
 troublesome  toil  after  all  ?  But,  meantime,  the  ever- 
 lasting verities  have  not  changed  their  places  or 
 lost  their  light.  Your  Father  is  waiting  for  you; 
 Jesus  Christ  is  the  same;  the  Holy  Spirit  still 
 strives;  the  deep  wants  of  your  soul  are  not 
 quenched  ;  the  Covenant  is  not  dissolved ;  the  House 
 stands  with  the  door  open  and  the  table  spread, 
 and  all  the  gracious  nurture  of  the  Home  is  pre- 
 pared ;  provisions  are  made  there,  not  for  a  fickle 
 sentiment,  hut  for  an  immortal  progress.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 Traditions.  The  earliest  writing  of  Paul  was 
 not  written  till  more  than  half  of  his  apostolic  ca- 
 reer was  past.  Previous  to  this,  the  gospel  was  in 
 the  Church  as  a  tradition^-or  as  a  deposit  in  the 
 hands  of  the  apostles ;  or,  so  far  as  revealed,  as  so 
 much  common  public  thought.  It  was  taught  by 
 word  of  mouth — it  was  received  as  reported  and 
 explained  by  those  who  preached  it ;  its  facts,  doc- 
 trines, bclief.s — its  ideas  of  the  divine,  the  spiritual, 
 the  future — all  existed  in  the  mind  of  the  Christian 
 community  without  their  hcing  formally  set  forth  in 
 any  systematic,  apostolic  writing. 
 
 16.  If  there  be  a  revelation  in  the  world,  it  is 
 contained  in  the  Bible.     If  the  Bible  means  what  it 
 
SECTION  820.— 2  TBESSALOXIAXS  3  :  1-18.  503 
 
 6ays,  that  revelation  culminates  in  the  discovery  of  the  basis  of  that  knowledge  of  God  whence  comes 
 
 a  redemption  and  a  Redeemer — a  personal  Christ,  "  everlasting  consolation  and   good  hope   through 
 
 who  comes  not  merely  to  teach,  but  to  accomplish —     grace."     T.  B. There  is  but  one  resource  for  any 
 
 to  do  something ;  to  do  that,  in  fact,  by  which  sal-  man — to  grasp  in  fr.ith  the  cross  of  Ilim  who  shall 
 
 vation  shall  be  secured  to  the  guilty,  and  holiness  come  on  the  throne.     That  cross  disarms  all  the 
 
 restored  to  the  fallen.     Then,  again,  if  words  have  lightnings  of  his  hand,  for  it  finds  an  answer  in  his 
 
 any  significance,  ihis  is  effectuated  by  his  death  and  !  heart.     To  know  it,  live  by  it,  serve  under  it,  is  true 
 
 resurrection — facts  which  enfold  within  them  those  life  now,  and  to  look  for  its  sign  in  the  sky  is  the 
 
 central  and   mighty  doctrinal  truths  which  lie  at  ,  good  hope,  through  grace,  of  life  eternal.     Ker. 
 
 Section  320. 
 
 2  Thessalomans  iii.  1-18. 
 
 1  Finally,  brethren,  pray  for  us,  that  the  word  of  the  Lord  may  have  free  course,  and  be 
 
 2  glorified,  even  as  it  is  with  you :  and  that  we  may  be  delivered  from  unreasonable  and 
 
 3  wicked  men :  for  all  men  have  not  faith.     But  the  Lord  is  faithful,  who  shall  stablish  you, 
 
 4  and  keep  you  from  evil.     And  we  have  confidence  in  the  Lord  touching  you,  that  ye  bota 
 
 5  do  and  will  do  the  things  which  we  command  you.     And  the  Lord  direct  your  hearts  into 
 •6  the  love  of  God,  and  into  the  patient  waiting  for  Christ.     Now  we  command  you,  brethren, 
 
 in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  ye  withdraw  yourselves  from  every  brother  that 
 
 7  walketh  disorderly,  and  not  after  the  tradition  which  he  received  of  us.     For  yourselves 
 know  how  ye  ought  to  follow  us:  for  we  behaved  not  ourselves  disorderly  among  you; 
 
 8  neither  did  we  eat  any  man's  bread  for  nought;  but  wrought  with  labour  and  travail  night 
 
 9  and  day,  that  we  might  not  be  chargeable  to  any  of  you :  not  because  we  have  not  power, 
 
 10  but  to  make  ourselves  an  ensample  unto  you  to  follow  us.     For  even  when  we  were  with 
 
 11  you,  this  we  commanded  you,  that  if  any  would  not  work,  neither  should  he  eat.     For  -we 
 hear  that  there  are  some  whicli  walk  among  you  disorderly,  working  not  at  all,  but  are 
 
 12  busybodies.     Now  them  that  are  such  we  command  and  exhort  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
 
 13  that  with  quietness  they  work,  and  eat  their  own  bread.     But  ye,  brethren,  be  not  weary  in 
 
 14  well  doing.     And  if  any  man  obey  not  our  word  by  this  epistle,  note  that  man,  and  have 
 
 15  no  company  Avith  him,  that  he  may  be  ashamed.     Yet  count  7ii77i  not  as  an  enemy,  but  ad- 
 
 16  monish  him  as  a  brother.     Now  the  Lord  of  peace  himself  give  you  peace  always  by  all 
 
 17  means.     The  Lord  ie  with  you  all.     The  salutation  of  Paul  with  mine  own  hand,  which  is 
 
 18  the  token  in  every  epistle :  so  I  write.     The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you  all. 
 Amen.  
 
 Be  not  weary  in  well-doing.  The  dawn  brightening  more  and  more  unto  the  perfect  day — that  is  the 
 Christian's  course  when  he  is  truly  Christ's,  when  he  waits  and  is  not  weary.  We  see  Him  that  he  is 
 really  alive  ;  alive  at  God's  right  hand,  with  all  power  in  heaven  and  in  earth ;  and  because  he  lives  we  live 
 also.  We  begin  to  feel  that  there  is  a  spiritual  life  in  us  also,  derived  from  our  communion  with  Christ ; 
 that  we  know  what  it  is  to  forgive,  what  it  is  to  be  patient,  what  it  is  to  deny  ourselves,  what  it  is  to  be- 
 lieve, and  to  hope,  and  to  love.  These  are  life,  or  the  seeds  of  life,  at  any  rate ;  they  will  be  ripened  when 
 the  sun  is  risen ;  but  they  are  quickened,  they  live  under  the  dawn.  Christ's  Spirit  is  consciously  within 
 us ;  we  are  not  perfectly,  but  in  some  degree,  not  always,  yet  surely  sometimes,  spiritually  minded.  There- 
 fore, be  of  good  courage,  as  many  of  you  as  are  waiting  but  have  not  yet  seen  the  dawn ;  who  pray,  but 
 pray  with  effort ;  who  believe,  yet  are  full  of  unbelief.  Still  pray,  and  still  believe,  and  still  watch;  turn 
 not  back ;  do  not  give  up  the  point  whereunto  you  have  attained,  but  abide  there  with  anxious  patience. 
 Watch  your  lives  carefully,  weed  out  whatever  sin  you  can  observe ;  this  is  the  proof  that  you  are  in 
 earnest,  and  not  liars  to  God  and  to  yourselves ;  but  wait  and  pray  for  Christ  to  appear,  and  to  establish 
 you  with  his  righteousness,  and  to  grant  you  to  live  consciously  because  he  lives,  and  to  know  that  he  is  la 
 the  Father,  and  you  in  him,  and  he  in  you.     T.  A. 
 
5U4 
 
 SECTION  321.— 1   TIMOTHY  1  :  1-20. 
 
 2.  In  the  first  Epistle  the  writer's  mind  is  ahnost 
 entirely  occupied  with  the  thought  of  what  might  be 
 happening  at  Thessalonica  ;  in  the  second,  the  re- 
 membrance of  his  own  pressing  trials  seems  to 
 mingle  more  conspicuously  with  the  exhortations 
 and  warnings  addressed  to  those  who  are  absent. 
 He  particularly  asks  for  the  prayers  of  the  Thessa- 
 lonians,  that  he  may  be  delivered  from  the  perverse 
 and  wicked  men  around  him,  who  were  destitute  of 
 faith.  It  is  evident  that  he  was  in  a  condition  of 
 fear  and  anxiety.  This  is  manifest  from  the  words 
 which  were  heard  by  him  in  a  vision  vouchsafed  at 
 this  critical  period.     H.     (See  Acts  18  :  9,  10.) 
 
 5.  "  The  patient  icaiting  for  Christ"  ought  to 
 be  "the  patience  of  Christ,"  the  patience  which  was 
 in  Christ.  The  words  will  not  bear  the  other  ren- 
 dering.    A. It   is  not  "the  patient  waiting  for 
 
 Christ,"  as  in  the  authorized  version,  though  that  is 
 good  ;  but  it  is  sympathy  with  the  very  patience  of 
 Christ,  who,  during  this  time  of  opposition  to  his 
 word — when  his  cause  is  obstructed  by  "  unroason- 
 able  and  wicked  men" — has  long  patience,  and  sits 
 calmly  in  heaven  expecting  till  his  enemies  are  made 
 his  footstool.  This  patience  his  people  are  to  share, 
 that  they  may  also  have  part  in  his  victory. 
 
 10-12.  With  that  broad,  practical  sense  which 
 should  never  be  forgotten  in  religious  instruction, 
 the  writers  renew  their  admonition  to  the  Thessa- 
 lonians  regarding  honest,  self-supporting  industry. 
 Probably  it  was  an  effect  of  the  agitation  among 
 them  about  the  day  of  the  Lord  that  some  of  the 
 Christians  had  renounced  daily  work,  and  were  liv- 
 ing in  a  feverish  anxiety  or  excitement.  Those  who 
 did  so  burdened  unduly  the  funds  of  the  Church,  or 
 lived  at  the  expense  of  others  ;  so  the  Epistle  con- 
 veys to  them  a  very  terse  injunction,  "  that  with 
 quietness  they  work,  and  eat  their  own  bread." 
 If  one  be  duly  called  and  appointed  to  undertake 
 such  work  in  the  Church  as  demands  all  his  time 
 and  strength,  he  is  entitled  to  a  livelihood  for  him- 
 
 self and  his  family ;  he  may  "  live  of  the  gospel.'* 
 But  persons  not  so  called  and  appointed  have  no 
 right  to  place  themselves  on  Church  support,  and 
 call  it  "  living  by  faith."     D.  F. 
 
 God  is  constantly  teaching  us  that  nothing  valu- 
 able is  ever  obtained  without  labor,  and  that  no 
 labor  can  be  honestly  expended  without  our  getting 
 its  value  in  return.  He  is  not  careful  to  make  every- 
 thing easy  to  man.  The  Bible  itself  is  no  light 
 book ;  human  duty  no  holiday  engagement.     T.  B. 
 
 Inasmuch    as  God  has  so  constituted  us  that 
 
 without  work  we  can  not  eat,  that  if  men  ceased  for 
 a  single  day  to  labor  the  machinery  of  life  would 
 come  to  a  stand,  an  arrest  be  laid  on  science,  civili- 
 zation, social  progress,  on  everything  that  is  condu- 
 cive to  the  welfare  of  man  in  the  present  life,  we 
 may  safely  conclude  that  religion,  which  is  also 
 good  for  man,  which  is  indeed  the  supreme  good 
 of  man,  is  not  inconsistent  with  hard  work.  It 
 must  undoubtedly  be  the  design  of  our  gracious 
 God  that  all  this  toil  for  the  supply  of  our  physical 
 necessities,  this  incessant  occupation  amid  the  things 
 that  perish,  shall  be  no  obstruction,  but  rather  a 
 help  to  our  spiritual  life.     Caird. 
 
 16.  "  The  Lord  of  peace  " — He  who  is  its  author 
 and  the  source  from  which  it  flows — is  here  called 
 upon  to  bestow  it :  "  The  Lord  of  peace  himself 
 (five  you  peace."  Quite  consistently  with  those 
 words  of  our  Lord,  wherein  he  communicates  peace 
 as  his  legacy  to  his  disciples  :  "  Peace  I  leave  with 
 you,  my  peace  /  give  unto  you :  not  as  the  world 
 giveth,  give  I  unto  you."     E.  M.  G. 
 
 17,  18.  This  concluding  benediction  is  used  by 
 Paul  at  the  end  of  the  Epistles  to  the  Romans, 
 Corinthians  (under  a  longer  form  in  2  Cor.),  Gala- 
 tians,  Ephesians,  Philippians,  and  Thessalonians. 
 And,  in  a  shorter  form,  it  is  used  also  at  the  end 
 of  all  his  other  Epistles.  It  seems,  from  what  he 
 says  here,  to  have  been  always  written  with  his  owa 
 hand.     C. 
 
 Section    321. 
 
 1  Timothy  i.  1-20. 
 
 1  Paul,  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ  by  the  commandment  of  God  our  Saviour,  and  Lord 
 
 2  Jesus  Christ,  which  is  our  hope ;  unto  Timothy,  my  own  son  in  the  faith :  Grace,  mercy, 
 and  peace,  from  God  our  Father  and  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
 
 3  As  I  besought  thee  to  abide  still  at  Ephesus,  wlien  I  went  into  Macedonia,  that  thou 
 
 4  mightest  charge  some  that  they  teach  no  other  doctrine,  neither  give  heed  to  fables  and 
 endless  genealogies,  which  minister  (juestions,  rather  than  godly  edifying  which  is  in  faith  : 
 
 5  so  do.     Now  the  end  of  the  commandment  is  charity  out  of  a  pure  heart,  and  of  a  pood 
 
 6  conscience,  and  o/" faith  unfeigned:  from  which  some  having  swerved  have  turned  aside 
 
 7  unto  vain  jangling;  desiring  to  be  teachers  of  the  law;  understanding  neither  what  they 
 
 8  say,  nor  whereof  they  affirm.     But  we  know  that  the  law  is  good,  if  a  man  use  it  lawfully ; 
 
SECTION  321.— 1   TIMOTHY  1  : 1-20.  505 
 
 9  knowing  this,  that  the  law  is  not  made  for  a  righteous  man,  but  for  the  lawless  and  disobe- 
 dient, for  the  ungodly  and  for  sinners,  for  unholy  and  profane,  for  murderers  of  fathers  and 
 
 10  murderers  of  mothers,  for  manslayers,  for  whoremongers,  for  them  that  defile  themselves 
 with  mankind,  for  menstealers,  for  liars,  for  perjured  persons,  and  if  there  be  any  other 
 
 11  thing  that  is  contrary  to  sound  doctrine;  according  to  the  glorious  gospel  of  the  blessed 
 God,  which  was  committed  to  my  trust. 
 
 12  And  I  thank  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord,  who  hath  enabled  me,  for  that  he  counted  me  faith- 
 
 13  ful,  putting  me  into  the  ministry ;  who  was  before  a  blasphemer,  and  a  persecutor,  and 
 U  injurious :  but  I  obtained  mercy,  because  I  did  it  ignorantly  in  unbelief.     And  the  grace  of 
 
 15  our  Lord  was  exceeding  abundant  with  faith  and  love  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  This  is  a 
 faithful  saying,  and  worthy  of  all  acceptation,  that  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to 
 
 16  save  sinners;  of  whom  I  am  chief.  Howbeit  for  this  cause  I  obtained  mercy,  that  in  me 
 first  Jesus  Christ  might  shew  forth  all  longsuffering,  for  a  pattern  to  them  which  should 
 
 17  hereafter  believe  on  him  to  life  everlasting.  Now  unto  the  King  eternal,  immortal,  invisi- 
 ble, the  only  wise  God,  he  honour  and  glory  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 
 
 18  This  charge  I  commit  unto  thee,  son  Timothy,  according  to  the  prophecies  which  went 
 
 19  before  on  thee,  that  thou  by  them  mightest  war  a  good  warfare;  holding  faith,  and  a  good 
 
 20  conscience;  which  some  having  put  away  concerning  faith  have  made  shipwreck:  of 
 whom  is  Hymeiia?us  and  Alexander;  whom  I  have  delivered  unto  Satan,  that  they  may 
 learn  not  to  blaspheme. 
 
 Inquiring  why  Christ  came  in  the  world,  and  taught  that  it  was  for  this  end,  to  save  sinners,  we  are 
 initiated  on  the  instant  into  the  true  doctrine  concerning  our  own  nature.  The  glorious  original  of 
 man,  the  Son  of  God,  pure,  joyous,  immortal,  the  image  of  his  Maker;  man,  an  apostate  from  his  high 
 estate,  his  capacities  undestroyed,  his  goodness  dimmed,  his  soul  grand  and  immortal  still,  but  that  very 
 grandeur  and  immortality  made  a  curse  by  sin ;  hope,  blasted  by  conscious  guilt,  revived  by  the  priest- 
 hood of  Christ ;  a  new  life  imparted  to  the  disabled  spirit  through  the  blessedness  of  divine  mercy;  that 
 which  the  weakness  of  human  flesh  never  could  accomplish  of  itself  made  certain  by  our  alliance  with 
 Christ ;  and  this  degenerate  and  prostrate  nature  of  ours,  in  Christ  elevated  above  the  angels,  and  prom- 
 ised a  security  from  which  there  shall  be  no  other  faUing ;  here  in  Christ  and  his  cross  have  we  the  uni- 
 versal solvent,  which  touches  and  includes  every  real  fact  in  man's  eventful  life.  You  cannot  have  a  cold, 
 lifeless,  or  false  theory  concerning  man,  so  long  as  you  study  man  in  Christ ;  his  advent,  his  atonement, 
 his  resurrection,  his  redemptive  work.  There  is  not  a  belief,  a  duty,  a  command,  a  promise,  a  hope 
 belonging  to  man,  which  does  not  range  itself  in  proper  place  and  order  around  this  central  fact,  that 
 Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners.  Learning  here  at  what  a  costly  sacrifice  man  was 
 redeemed,  we  are  struck  as  nowhere  else  with  the  shame  and  sadness  and  woe  of  his  fall ;  taught  at  the 
 same  time  to  what  heights  he  is  raised  by  the  power  and  grace  of  the  Redeemer,  we  see  the  true 
 greatness  and  glory  of  our  nature,  surpassing  all  that  ever  was  conceived  by  an  infidel  pride  and  ambi- 
 tion. God  in  Christ,  God's  greatness  in  condescension.  Man  in  Christ,  man's  greatness  in  being  recov- 
 ered. Recovery  implies  penitence,  forgiveness,  new  obedience,  progressive  sanctification,  the  law  of  the 
 spirit  of  life,  a  heaven  of  holiness  and  blessedness,  and  fearless  security.     W.  A. 
 
 Thk  First  Epistle  to  Timothy.  I  career  than  that  of  Timothy,  a  native  of  Lystra,  a 
 
 The  designation  of  pastoral  Epistles  has   been     town  not  very  remote  from  "the  apostle's  birthplace 
 
 commonly  applied  to  the  two  Epistles  to  Timothy     at  Tarsus,     though  his  father  was  a  Greek  and  a 
 
 and  the  Epistle  to  Titus,  because  alike  addressed  to     heathen,  his  mother  and  grandmother  were  devout 
 
 persons  engaged  in  pastoral  work,  and  chiefly  dis-  I  Jewesses,   and    trained   him   from  childhood    in  a 
 
 coursing  of  matters  relating  to  such  work.    P.  F 
 Without  doubt  it  was  near  the  end  of  Paul's  life  and 
 ministry  that  he  wrote  the  pastoral  Epistles.     After 
 
 knowledge  of  the  Old  Testament  Scriptures.  He 
 was  converted  to  Christ  through  the  preaching  of 
 Paul,  on  his  first  visit  to  Lvcaonia,  and  was,  no 
 
 his  first  imprisonment  at  Rome,  during  which  he  |  doubt,  baptized  at  the  same  time.  On  his  second 
 dispatched  his  letters  to  the  Ephesians,  Philippians,  i  visit,  the  apostle  took  notice  of  Timothy  as  "  a  disci- 
 Colossians,  and  to  Philemon,  he  resumed  his  itinor-  pie  well  reported  of  by  the  brethren  at  Lystra  and 
 ant  ministry  for  a  few  years,  revisited  former  scenes,  Iconium,"  and  adopted  him  as  his  missionary  assist- 
 and  perhaps  entered  on  some  new  ground  also.  On  ant.  (Read  pages  102,  103,  110.)  Timothy  had 
 this  apostolic  circuit  he  left  Timothy  at  Ephesusand  j  noble  qualities  of  piety  and  faithful  affection  ;  and 
 Titus  at  Crete,  to  represent  his  authority  and  estab-  [  that  man  must  ever  be  honored  in  the  Church  of 
 lish  order  in  the  churches.  This  Epistle  was  sent  to  i  God  who  for  full  sixteen  years  possessed  the  love, 
 Timothy  while  thus  acting.  !  deserved  the  confidence,  shared  the  labors,  and  al- 
 
 No  name  is  more  closely  connected  with  Paul's  I  leviated  the  sorrows  of  the  great  apostle  Paul.    D.  F 
 
506 
 
 SECTION  321.— 1  TIMOTHY  1  :  1-20. 
 
 The  work  and  difficulties  that  were  handed  over 
 to  Timothy  are  vividly  portrayed  in  this  Epistle.  He 
 had  to  rule  presbyter?,  most  of  whom  were  older 
 than  himself,  to  assign  to  each  a  stipend  in  propor- 
 tion to  his  work,  to  receive  and  decide  on  charges 
 that  might  be  brought  against  them,  to  regulate  the 
 alms-giving  and  the  sisterhoods  of  the  Church,  to 
 ordain  presbyters  and  deacons.  There  was  the  risk 
 of  being  entangled  in  the  disputes,  prejudices,  covet- 
 ousness,  sensuality  of  a  great  city.  There  was  the 
 risk  of  injuring  health  and  strength  by  an  over- 
 strained asceticism.  Leaders  of  rival  sects  were 
 there — Hymena^us,  Philetus,  Alexander — to  oppose 
 and  thwart  him.  The  name  of  his  beloved  teacher 
 was  no  longer  honored  as  it  had  been ;  the  strong 
 affection  of  former  days  had  vanished,  and  "Paul 
 the  aged "  had  become  unpopular,  the  object  of 
 suspicion  and  dislike.  Only  in  the  narrowed  cir- 
 cle of  the  faithful  few — Aquila,  Priscilla,  Mark,  and 
 others,  who  were  still  with  him — was  he  likely  to 
 find  sympathy  or  support.  We  can  not  wonder  that 
 the  apostle,  knowing  these  trials,  and  with  his  mar- 
 velous power  of  bearing  another's  burdens  and  mak- 
 ing them  his  own,  .should  be  full  of  anxiety  and  fear 
 for  his  disciples'  steadfastness  ;  that  admonitions, 
 appeals,  warnings,  should  follow  each  other  in  rapid 
 and  vehement  succession. 
 
 3.  It  is  impossible  to  make  out  with  complete 
 exactness  the  relations  between  the  missions  of  and 
 the  Epistles  to  Timothy  and  Titus.  This  alone  is 
 clear,  that  they  were  placed  at  Ephesus  and  Crete 
 under  similar  circumstances,  and  about  the  same 
 time ;  and  that  the  Epistles  to  them  were  nearly 
 contemporaneous.     S. 
 
 5.  In  the  spiritual  life  there  is  an  end.  The  end 
 is  love — supreme  love,  with  all  the  powers  of  the 
 soul,  to  God — and  such  love  to  our  brethren  as  wc 
 bear  to  ourselves — this  love  to  be  engendered  by  a 
 living  faith  in  what  God  has  done  for  us,  a  faith 
 which  sets  free  the  heart  both  from  a  sense  of  guilt 
 and  from  a  love  of  sin,  and  which  thus  sets  the 
 conscience  at  ease.  If  this  love  is  in  some  measure 
 yielded  both  to  God  and  man,  the  object  of  true  re- 
 ligion is  attained.  If  this  love  is  iioi  produced  and 
 maintained  in  the  soul  we  fail  altogether  in  true  re- 
 ligion, though  we  may  have  been  very  busy  about 
 religion,  may  have  put  up  many  prayers,  heard  many 
 sermons,   attended   many   sacraments,    assisted   in 
 
 many  phihmthropic  enterprises.     E.  M.  G. It  is 
 
 love  out  of  a  pure  heart,  hence  incapable  of  work- 
 ing to  ignoble  ends ;  also  out  of  a  r/ood  conscience, 
 honestly  bent  on  following  out  its  convictions  of 
 tmth  and  duty ;  finally,  out  of  faith  nnfcirpied — a 
 term  frequently  used  to  characterize  the  graces  of 
 the  Clnistian  character,  applied  to  faith,  serving  to 
 indicate  its  living  apprehension  and  firm  grasp  of 
 the  things  presented  to  its  view  ;  hence  widely  dif- 
 ferent from  that  lazy  assent  to  the  doctrines  of  the 
 gospel,  that  merely  formal  profession  of  adherence 
 to  them  which  often  goes  by  the  name  of  faith. 
 Considered  with  respect  to  practical  working,  the 
 order  adopted  by  the  apostle  is  quite  natural :  far- 
 
 thest in,  as  the  deep  fountain-head  of  all  the  out- 
 goings of  Christian  love,  there  is  the  purified  heart ; 
 then,  to  regulate  the  actings  of  love,  and  determine 
 their  course  and  measure,  there  is  the  good  con- 
 science; and  finally,  to  sustain  and  animate  the 
 soul  in  the  varied  works  and  labors  proper  to  love, 
 there  is  the  faith  unfeigned,  embracing  the  glorious 
 promises  of  God,  and  ministering  strength  from  the 
 things  therein  contained  to  its  vital  energy.     P.  F. 
 
 There  can  be  no  saving  faith  in  an  unseen  Person 
 except  through  the  medium  of  thoughts  concerning 
 him,  which  thoughts  put  into  words  are  a  creed. 
 The  antithesis  which  is  often  eagerly  urged  upon 
 us — not  doctrines  but  Christ — is  a  very  incomplete 
 and  misleading  one.  "  Christ "  is  a  mere  name,  empty 
 of  all  significance  till  it  be  filled  with  definite  state- 
 ments of  who  and  what  Christ  is.  But,  while  we 
 must  have  doctrines  to  make  Christ  a  reality  and  an 
 object  of  faith  to  grasp  at  all,  when  we  have  these 
 doctrines,  it  is  not  the  creed  that  saves,  but  the  faith. 
 You  must  turn  your  creed  into  a  faith  before  it  has 
 power  to  bless  and  save.  What  is  the  use  of  your 
 saying  that  you  believe  in  God  the  Father  Almighty 
 when  there  is  no  child's  love  and  happy  confidence 
 in  your  heart  ?  What  the  better  are  you  for  believ- 
 ing in  Jesus  Christ,  his  divine  nature,  his  death  and 
 glory,  when  you  have  no  reliance  on  him  nor  any 
 love  toward  him  ?  Is  your  belief  in  the  Holy  Ghost 
 of  the  smallest  consequence  if  you  do  not  yield  to 
 his  hallowing  power?  What  does  it  matter  that 
 you  believe  in  the  forgiveness  of  sins  so  long  as  you 
 do  not  care  whether  yours  are  pardoned  or  not? 
 And  is  it  anything  to  you  or  to  God  that  you  believe 
 in  the  life  everlasting  if  all  your  work  and  hopes 
 and  longings  are  confined  to  "this  bank  and  shoal 
 of  time "  ?  Are  you  any  more  a  Christian  be- 
 cause of  all  that  intellectual  assent  to  these  sol- 
 emn verities  ?  Your  faith,  not  your  creed,  deter- 
 mines your  religion.  Thank  God  that  the  soul  may 
 be  wedded  to  Christ  even  while  a  partial  concep- 
 tion of  Christ  is  in  the  understanding.  But  the 
 more  complete  and  adequate  the  creed,  indeed,  the 
 mightier  and  more  fruitful  in  blessing  will  the  faitli 
 naturally  be.     A.  M. 
 
 8-9.  Law  never  can  be  abrogated.  Strict  rules 
 arc  needed  exactly  in  proportion  as  we  want  the 
 power  or  the  will  to  rule  ourselves.  It  is  not  he- 
 cause  the  gospel  has  come  that  we  are  free  from  the 
 law,  but  becau.se  and  only  so  far  as  we  are  in  a  gos- 
 pel state.  "  It  is  for  a  righteous  man "  that  the 
 law  is  not  made,  and  thus  we  see  the  true  nature  of 
 Christian  liberty.  The  liberty  to  which  we  are 
 called  in  Christ  is  not  the  liberty  of  doing  what  we 
 will,  but  the  blessed  liberty  of  being  on  the  side  of 
 the  law,  and  therefore  unrestrained  by  it  in  doing 
 right.  F.  W.  K. These  words  explain  the  mean- 
 ing of  a  great  many  passages  in  Paul's  Epistles  in 
 
SECTION  321.— 1  TIMOTHY  1  : 1-20. 
 
 507 
 
 T^hich  he  speaks  of  not  being  under  the  law.  It  is 
 clear  that  he  is  not  speaking  solely  or  in  any  con- 
 siderable degree  of  the  ceremonial  law ;  but  much 
 more  of  the  law  of  moral  good,  the  law  which  told 
 men  how  they  ought  to  live  and  how  they  ought 
 not.  This  law,  he  says,  is  not  made  for  good  men 
 but  for  evil :  a  thing  so  plain  that  we  may  well 
 wonder  how  any  could  ever  have  misunderstood  it. 
 It  is  so  manifest  that  strict  rules  are  required  just 
 exactly  in  proportion  to  our  inability  or  want  of 
 will  to  rule  ourselves  ;  it  is  so  very  plain  that,  with 
 regard  to  those  crimes  which  we  are  under  no  temp- 
 tation to  commit,  we  feel  exactly  as  if  there  were 
 no  law.  We  are  not  under  the  law,  because  we  do 
 not  need  it ;  not  because  there  is  in  reality  no  law 
 to  punish  us  if  we  do  need  it.  And  just  of  this 
 kind  is  that  general  freedom  from  the  law  of  which 
 Paul  speaks  as  the  high  privilege  of  the  true  Chris- 
 tians. It  supposes  that  the  Spirit  of  God,  present- 
 ing to  our  minds  the  sight  of  God's  love  in  Christ, 
 sets  us  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death  ;  that  is, 
 that  a  sense  of  thankfulness  to  God,  and  love  of 
 God  and  of  Christ,  will  be  so  strong  a  motive  that 
 we  shall  need  no  other ;  that  it  will  so  work  upon 
 us  as  to  make  us  feel  good,  easy,  and  delightful, 
 and  thus  to  become  dead  to  the  law.     T.  A. 
 
 11.  Without  seeking  to  pursue  the  subject  in 
 the  form  of  a  studied  contrast  between  the  law  and 
 the  gospel  (he  was  not  now  writing  against  direct 
 Judaizers),  or  of  a  declaration  how  the  transgressors 
 of  the  law  were  to  attain  righteousness,  he  more 
 than  implies  it  all  in  the  history  of  his  own  case. 
 In  a  word,  the  law  was  for  the  condemnation  of  sin- 
 ners, the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  was  for  the  saving 
 of  sinners  and  the  ministration  of  forgiveness ; 
 verily,  it  was  a  gospel  of  the  glory  of  the  blessed  God. 
 E. The  word  "  blessed  "  represents  that  particu- 
 lar word  in  the  original  which  admits  of  being  ren- 
 dered by  the  term  "  happy."  To  call  God  "  blessed," 
 seeing  that  he  is  the  object  of  all  "  blessing  and 
 praise  "  ;  to  whom  are  ascribed  by  all  holy  and  obe- 
 dient natures  "  power,  and  riches,  and  wisdom,  and 
 strength,  and  honor,  and  glory,  and  blessing "/  this 
 seems  natural  and  appropriate.  But  to  call  him 
 *'  blessed,"  in  the  sense  of  expressing  his  personal 
 felicity — describing  him,  in  fact,  as  the  "  happy 
 God  " — this  would  appear  to  jar  on  the  feelings,  as 
 if  it  were  out  of  harmony  with  the  majesty  and 
 grandeur  of  the  divine  nature.  Whatever  may  be 
 thought  of  it,  however,  there  it  is ;  the  word  in 
 question  stands  before  us  in  the  text.  He  is  not 
 only  the  strong,  the  wise,  the  holy,  the  eternal,  but 
 he  is  also  the  "  blessed,"  or  happy,  God.     T.  B. 
 
 13.  He  did  not  merit  conversion  on  account  of 
 having  been  ignorant ;  but  because  he  is  ignorant 
 he  is  not  among  those  impenitent  persons,  those 
 ■hardened  ones  for  whom  grace  itself  has  no  further 
 
 resources — all  that  which  it  possesses  having  been 
 
 tried,  exhausted,  but  without  profit.     Monod. 
 
 His  violent  procedure,  however  inexcusable  in  itself, 
 was  still  not  of  such  a  kind  as  placed  him  beyond 
 the  pale  of  mercy  ;  since  he  had  not,  like  the  worse 
 part  of  the  blaspheming  and  persecuting  Pharisees, 
 sinned  against  his  better  convictions  ;  he  had  not 
 deliberately  set  at  nought  the  counsel  of  God,  and 
 defied  heaven  to  its  face.  He  stood,  therefore,  sub- 
 stantially on  a  footing  with  the  Jerusalem  sinners 
 who,  on  and  after  the  day  of  Pentecost,  were 
 charged  by  Peter  with  the  awful  crime  of  having 
 crucified  the  Lord  of  glory,  yet  with  the  qualifying 
 circumstance  of  having  done  it  in  ignorance. 
 
 14.  But  the  grace  of  our  Lord  superahounded — 
 not  merely  manifested  itself  in  an  act  of  mercy  and 
 exhibition  of  undeserved  goodness,  as  in  the  case  of 
 ordinary  sinners,  but  overflowed,  in  a  manner,  its 
 wonted  channels,  and  like  a  mighty  flood  poured  its 
 gifts  of  love  into  his  bosom.  And,  with  the  won- 
 derful grace  received,  the  apostle  couples  the  frame 
 of  mind  awakened  by  it :  With  faith  and  love  thai 
 are  in  Christ  Jesus.     P.  F. 
 
 15.  A  text  unspeakably  precious  to  every  soul 
 born  of  the  Spirit,  which  every  student  of  his  Epis- 
 tles recognizes  as  a  close  yet  clear  condensation  of 
 them  all — the  very  breath  and  life  of  his  sanctified 
 mind  and  heart ;  the  theme  of  ten  thousand  ser- 
 mons, but  so  full  of  gospel,  that  it  continually  over- 
 flows as  with  honey  from  the  cleft  of  the  rock  ;  so 
 profound,  that  a  whole  system  of  theology  might  be 
 drawn  from  its  few  words.  Bcthunc. The  sim- 
 plicity and  comprehensiveness  of  this  saying,  as  a 
 summary  of  the  Christian  creed,  has  been  justly 
 applauded.  Said  the  elder  Alexander,  after  teach- 
 ing theology  forty  years :  "  The  longer  I  live,  the 
 more  I  incline  to  sum  up  nil  my  theology  in  the 
 single  sentence,  '  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world 
 to  save  sinners,  of  whom  I  am  chief.' "  A  thought- 
 ful analysis  of  the  passage  develops  these  proposi- 
 tions as  contained  in  it :  1.  Thot  men  are  simiers  is 
 the  fundamental  fact  upon  which  the  whole  gospel 
 proceeds,  and  to  which  it  all  refers.  2.  They  are 
 sinners  in  a  sense  that  they  need,  not  merely  refor- 
 mation, cultivation,  but  salvation  by  a  Jesus  that 
 saves,  and  therefore  must  expiate  sin.  3.  The  Jesus 
 that  saves  must  needs  be  also  Chj-ist  the  "  anoint- 
 ed," appointed — commissioned  of  God  as  Mediator, 
 and  therefore  be  divine.  4.  The  "Christ"  must 
 needs  "  come  into  the  world,"  thereby  becoming  Son 
 of  man,  as  well  as  Son  of  God.  This  view,  logically 
 self-consistent  and  accordant  with  first  truths,  com- 
 mends  itself  to  the  rational  understanding  as  faith- 
 ful—'^ reliable  " — "  believable  " — to  be  confided  in 
 as  truth.  6.  Also,  as  experimental  truth,  it  com- 
 mends itself  to  the  heart  and  conscience  of  univer- 
 sal  humanity,  as  tvorthy  of  joyful  acceptance.     1. 
 
508 
 
 SECTION  321.— 1   TIMOTHY  1  :  1-20. 
 
 The  practical  result  of  its  acceptance  is  a  humility 
 out  of  which  springs  the  profoundest  conviction 
 that  this  gospel  is  able  to  save  to  the  uttermost.  S.  R. 
 
 Christ  came  to  save.  "  If  my  transgressions 
 were  not  so  great,  I  could  venture  to  believe  in 
 Christ  for  pardon  and  salvation  ;  but  now  I  fear  he 
 will  cast  me  out,  if  I  come  unto  him."  According 
 to  this  reasoning,  Moses,  not  Chriet,  has  the  pre- 
 eminence ;  and,  in  truth,  it  all  comes  to  this  issue, 
 "  God  will  be  favorable  to  me,  or  not,  in  proportion 
 as  I  have  kept  or  broken  the  law."  It  is  certain 
 that  no  man  can  ever  view  sin  in  too  detestable  a 
 light ;  but,  if  he  view  it  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
 eclipse  his  views  of  Christ,  he  can  not  feel  any  kindly, 
 ingenuous  sorrow  on  account  of  it.  Sin  viewed  in 
 the  law  begets  terror  and  hardness  ;  viewed  in  the 
 gospel,  it  begets  sweet  relentings  of  soul.     Hill. 
 
 Twenty  years  after  his  conversion,  Paul  speaks 
 of  himself  as  "  unworthy  to  be  called  an  apostle." 
 Five  years  later,  he  is  "  less  than  the  least  of  all 
 saints."  And  now,  three  or  four  years  later  still, 
 and  not  long  before  his  "  time  of  departure,"  he  is 
 "  chief  of  sinners."  So  has  it  ever  beon  with  true- 
 hearted  Christian  souls.  The  more  mature  and  rich 
 their  experience  and  its  fruitage,  the  deeper  their 
 sense  of  unworthiness.  The  nearer  to  Christ  and  to 
 Christlikeness,  the  clearer  their  perception  of  sin 
 and  the  greater  their  sensitiveness  to  its  painful 
 effects.     B. 
 
 16.  This  passage  sums  up  his  qualifications  as 
 a  saved  sinner  to  preach  salvation  to  all  the  lost 
 world.  lie  was  the  chief  of  sinners.  His  great  soul 
 and  his  great  light  together  rendered  it  possible  that 
 he  should  be  this.  His  obstinacy  in  unbelief  and 
 rage  in  persecution  confirm  the  fact  that  he  was 
 this.  He  was  saved  by  the  greatest  of  miracles  of 
 grace.  Saul,  the  chief  of  sinners,  was  saved,  and 
 brought  back  to  God,  to  appear  as  Paul  the  saint, 
 prepared  to  do  his  grand  work  for  the  Gentile  world, 
 and  to  go  up  at  the  last  to  wear  his  everlasting 
 crown  of  righteousness.  Amazing  fact,  that  he,  the 
 chief  of  sinners,  was  saved  by  Jesus  Christ !  Jesus 
 Christ  showed  forth  all  long-suffering  in  this  man's 
 salvation  !  Who  does  not  see  the  marvelous  pa- 
 tience of  God  with  Paul,  the  persecutor  and  blas- 
 phemer, the  Pharisee  of  the  Pharisees,  through 
 those  long  years  ?  The  greatest  of  sinners  saved  by 
 the  greatest  of  grace  was  just  the  man  to  illustrate 
 and  to  preach  the  world-salvation  to  the  universal 
 man,  and  to  push  the  work  with  resistless  energy 
 out  toward  the  ends  of  the  earth.     D.  S.  G. 
 
 17.  When  He  is  spoken  of  as  Kim/  of  the  ages, 
 he  is  presented  to  our  view  as  supreme  Lord  and  Di- 
 rector of  the  successive  cycles  or  stages  of  develop- 
 ment through  which  this  world,  or  creation  at  large, 
 was  destined  to  pass — the  sovereign  Epoch-maker, 
 who  arranges  everything  pertaining  to  them  before- 
 
 hand, according  to  the  counsel  of  his  own  will,  and 
 controls  whatever  takes  place,  so  as  to  subordinate 
 it  to  his  design.  The  idea  is  presented  in  many 
 other  parts  of  Scripture,  in  the  Old  Testament  as 
 well  as  in  the  New;  and  in  Ps.  145  :  13  the  king- 
 dom of  God  is  in  the  Septuagint  described  as  a 
 
 kingdom  of  all  the  ages.     P.  F. "  Now  unto  the 
 
 king  eternal,  immortal,  invisible,  the  only  wise  God, 
 be  honor  and  glory  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen."  As 
 I  read  these  words,  there  came  into  my  soul  and  was 
 diffused  through  it  a  sense  of  the  glory  of  the  Di- 
 vine Being.  Never  any  words  of  Scripture  seemed 
 to  me  as  these  words  did.  I  thought  with  myself, 
 how  excellent  a  Being  that  was,  and  how  happy  I 
 should  be  if  I  might  enjoy  that  God,  and  be  waft  up 
 to  Him  in  heaven,  and  be,  as  it  were,  swallowed  up 
 in  Him  for  evermore.     Edwards. 
 
 18.  It  is  important  to  observe  how  emphatically 
 Paul  dwells  on  this  idea  of  a  charge  throughout  the 
 Epistles  to  Timothy  and  Titus — a  charge  for  them  to 
 keep  themselves,  and  to  enforce  on  all  the  church — 
 bishops  and  deacons,  men  and  women,  rich  and  poor, 
 faithful  disciples  and  factious  opponents.     S. 
 
 19.  If  the  Christian  was  not  prayerful  and  vigi- 
 lant ;  if  his  moral  tone  got  relaxed  and  lowered, 
 either  by  his  falling  into  "  sins  of  the  flesh,"  or  be- 
 ing "vainly  puffed  up  by  his  fleshly  mind,"  the 
 light  within  him  would  become  darkness,  his  per- 
 ception of  truth  less  clear,  his  hold  of  it  less  firm ; 
 he  would  be  open  to  influences  antagonistic  to  it,  be 
 liable  to  be  seduced  by  false  teachers,  or  might  wel- 
 come misconceptions  originating  in  himself.  This 
 moral  law,  conservative  of  stability  in  "the  apos- 
 tles' doctrine,"  is  strongly  expressed  in  Paul's  ad- 
 monitions to  Timothy  :  "That good  thing  which  was 
 committed  unto  thee  keep  by  the  Holy  Ghost " ; 
 "  holding  faith  and  a  good  conscience,  which  "  (th£ 
 good  conscience)  "  some  having  put  away  concerning 
 
 the  faith  have  made  shipwreck."     T.  B. The  two 
 
 must  go  together  as  inseparable  companions ;  the 
 good  conscience  can  no  more  be  dispensed  with  than 
 the  living  faith  ;  and  much  must  ever  depend  on  the 
 healthful,  harmonious,  and  concurrent  action  of  the 
 two  for  the  result  that  is  attained  in  the  Christian 
 warfare.  Concerning  faith  made  shipwreck. 
 They  resolutely  stifled  the  monitions  of  conscience, 
 or  drove  from  them  whatever  it  suggested  in  the 
 way  of  moral  suasion  to  restrain  them  in  the  course 
 they  were  pursuing.  They  thus,  in  the  first  instance, 
 proved  false  to  the  convictions  of  their  better  na- 
 ture ;  and  this,  by  a  natural  process  of  reaction,  led 
 them  to  make  shipwreck  of  faith  itself. 
 
 20.  Satan  is  but  a  creature  and  an  instrument — 
 one  who  has  a  definite  sphere  to  occupy  and  a  power 
 to  exercise  in  relation  to  the  purposes  of  God's 
 moral  government,  but  still  only  of  a  subordinate 
 and  ministerial  kind.     Thus  Job  was  for  a  season 
 
SLV'IION  322.— 1   TIMOTHY  2  :  1-15. 
 
 509 
 
 left  to  be  bruised  and  afflicted  by  Satan ;  only,  how- 
 >ever,  for  a  season,  and  in  order  that  he  might  through 
 the  fiery  ordeal  be  raised  to  a  higher  purity  and  a 
 more  serene  bliss.  David,  also,  was  allowed  to  be 
 tempted  by  Satan,  so  as  to  be  thereby  drawn  into 
 the  vortex  of  severe  retributory  judgments,  yet  with 
 the  ultimate  design  of  having  the  flesh  destroyed 
 And  the  spirit  raised  to  a  nobler  elevation.     So  that 
 
 the  delivering  to  Satan  was  in  the  apostle's  intention 
 and  desire  only  an  expedient  for  accomplishing  a 
 spiritual  cure.  It  was  the  most  solemn  form  of  ex- 
 communication, and  betokened  that  those  against 
 whom  it  was  employed  were  in  a  most  perilous  con- 
 dition— trembling  on  the  brink  of  final  impenitence, 
 and,  if  capable  of  being  saved  at  all,  saved  only  as 
 bv  fire.     P.  F. 
 
 Section  322. 
 
 1  Timothy  ii.   1  -  15. 
 
 1  I  EXHORT  therefore,  that,  first  of  all,  supplications,  prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving  of 
 
 2  thanks,  be  made  for  all  men ;  for  kings,  and /or  all  that  are  in  authority,  that  we  may  lead 
 a  quiet  and  peaceable  life  in  all  godliness  and  honesty.  For  this  is  good  and  acceptable  in 
 the  sight  of  God  our  Saviour;  who  will  have  all  men  to  be  saved,  and  to  come  unto  the 
 knowledge  of  the  truth.  For  there  is  one  God,  and  one  mediator  between  God  and  men, 
 the  man  Christ  Jesus ;  who  gave  himself  a  ransom  for  all,  to  be  testified  in  due  time. 
 Whereunto  I  am  ordained  a  preacher,  and  an  apostle,  (I  speak  the  truth  in  Christ,  and  lie 
 
 8  not;)  a  teacher  of  the  Gentiles  in  faith  and  verity.  I  will  therefore  that  men  pray  every 
 where,  lifting  up  holy  hands,  without  wrath  and  doubting. 
 
 9  In  like  manner  also,  that  women  adorn  themselves  in  modest  apparel,  with  shamefaced- 
 
 10  ness  and  sobriety;  not  with  broidered  hair,  or  gold,  or  pearls,  or  costly  array;  but  (which 
 
 11  becometh  women  professing  godliness)  with  good  works.     Let  the  women  learn  in  silence 
 
 12  with  all  subjection.     But  I  sutler  not  a  woman  to  teach,  nor  to  usurp  authority  over  the 
 
 13  man,  but  to  be  in  silence.     For  Adam  was  first  formed,  then  Eve.     And  Adam  was  rot  de- 
 
 14  ceived,  but  the  woman  being  deceived  was  in  the  transgression.    Notwithstanding  she  shall 
 
 15  be  saved  in  childbeariug,  if  they  continue  in  faith  and  charity  and  holiness  with  sobriety. 
 
 The  same  Divine  Being,  who  by  the  voice  of  his  Scriptures  demands  our  whole  wealth  of  affections, 
 lias  also,  in  the  very  same  Scriptures,  exhibited  to  us  a  personage,  distinct  from  the  simple  and  unmingled 
 Godhead,  who  makes  and  is  everywhere  countenanced  in  making  the  veiy  same  demand.  The  highest  con- 
 ceivable attributes  of  supremacy  are  combined  in  this  Being,  so  as  to  demand  our  absolute  submission  as 
 a  right.  Our  whole  spiritual  life  and  eternal  fortunes  are  suspended  upon  him  so  as  to  demand  it  as  our 
 interest.  Tics  more  potent,  more  holy  still,  bind  us  to  the  Mediator  ;  and  these  ties  (strange  to  say  i)  are 
 found  to  compose  the  whole  habit  of  religion !  He  redeemed  us,  and  we  love  him ;  he  offered  us  salva- 
 tion, and  we  believe  on  him  ;  he  is  to  receive  us  into  glory,  and  we  hope  in  him ;  he  is  our  strength  and 
 life,  and  we  rejoice  in  him  ;  he  is  proclaimed  our  "  King,"  our  "  Head,"  the  vine  in  which  we  are  grafted, 
 the  foundation  on  which  we  are  built,  and  we  ado-e  him !  This  "  King  on  Zion  "  bears  that  within  him 
 which  can  stand  the  whole  weight  of  our  adoration  ;  we  need  not  dread  in  our  hours  of  deepest  devotion, 
 in  all  the  prostration  of  the  heart  before  its  Lord,  that  we  are  defrauding  the  God  when  we  worship  Him 
 who  is  also  "the  man  Christ  Jesus."     W.  A.  B. 
 
 In  the  business  of  life,  which  you  know  is  also  the  seed  of  eternity,  and  as  such  infinitely  precious, 
 three  parties  there  are  concerned,  of  whose  existence  it  behooves  us  to  be  equally  and  intensely  conscious  : 
 three,  and  in  the  real,  deep  struggle  for  life  and  death,  three  only ;  and  these  three  are  God,  on  the  one 
 hand,  and  your  own  individual  souls  on  the  other,  and  the  one  Mediator  Jesus  Christ,  who  alone  can  join 
 the  two  into  one.  Lose  sight  of  one  of  these  three,  and  what  becomes  of  us?  Lose  sight  of  God,  and 
 we  lose  sight  also  of  the  Mediator  by  necessity,  for  there  is  nothing  left  but  our  own  single  soul,  and  a 
 mediator  is  not  a  mediator  of  one.  Lose  sight  of  the  one  Mediator,  and  we  lose  sight  no  less  surely  of 
 the  one  true  God,  for  to  Him  there  is  no  access  for  living  man  but  only  through  the  Mediator,  his  Son  Je- 
 sus Christ.  And  lose  sight  of  your  own  individual  souls,  try  to  sink  their  personal  existence  in  that  of 
 other  men,  call  their  belief  your  belief,  and  surrender  your  conscience  to  their  conscience,  and  then  also 
 we  lose  the  one  true  Mediator,  putting  other  and  false  mediators  in  his  place,  and  they  can  not  keep  the 
 individual  soul  alive  as  he  does  ;  but  they  weaken  and  destroy  it,  and  we  who  should  be  living  stones  in  a 
 
510 
 
 SECTION  322.— 1   TIMOTHY  2  : 1-15. 
 
 living  temple,  with  our  own  personal  life  vigorous,  our  own  faith  and  our  own  love,  become  dead  stones 
 in  a  dead  building,  and  we  lose  God  as  we  have  lost  Christ,  for  God  is  not  a  God  of  the  dead.  These, 
 then,  are  the  three  which  it  becomes  us  to  realize  to  ourselves  most  strongly  all  the  days  of  our  life,  and 
 hold  fast  to  them,  and  let  nothing  obscure  our  sense  of  cither  of  them  ;  God,  and  Christ,  and  our  own 
 individual  soul,  which  Christ  has  purchased  by  his  blood,  and  by  his  Spirit  will  unite  to  God,  that  it  may 
 itself  know  and  love  God  for  ever.     T.  A. 
 
 1-7.  Here  our  encouragement  in  prayer,  suppli- 
 cation, and  intercession  for  all  men  is  grounded 
 fii-st  on  the  clear  declaration  that  such  prayer  is 
 "good  and  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  God  our 
 Saviour" — "our  Saviour"  giving  intensity  to  the 
 expression.  It  is  further  grounded  on  the  express 
 declaration  of  his  will  regarding  others,  that  he 
 "  will  have  them  to  be  saved,  and  to  come  unto  the 
 knowledge  of  the  truth."  Here  is  not  only  the 
 assurance  that  we  are  right  in  praying  that  they 
 may  be  saved,  but  right  in  praying  that  the  truth 
 may  be  brought  to  all,  and  that  they  may  be  saved 
 through  its  instrumentality ;  praying,  in  fact,  for 
 the  universal  diffusion  of  Christ's  gospel  and  the 
 universal  salvation  of  men.  It  is  further  supported 
 on  the  ground  of  the  unity  of  God,  the  unity  of  the 
 Mediator  between  God  and  men,  and  the  unity  of 
 man  as  regarded  by  His  mediating  atonement.  We 
 have,  then,  the  clear  example  of  the  first  preachers, 
 the  express  declaration  that  the  early  conversions 
 were  as  a  pattern  for  the  ages  to  come,  the  state- 
 ment that  trust  in  God  as  the  Saviour  of  all  men 
 was  the  animating  strength  under  apostolic  toil  and 
 shame,  the  command  to  pray  for  all,  and  the  most 
 formally  stated  warrant  for  such  prayers  boldly  to 
 lay  hold  upon  the  promises  of  God.     Arthur. 
 
 1.  The  variety  of  expression  is  perhaps  chiefly 
 to  be  regarded  as  indicating  the  large  place  the  sub- 
 ject of  intercessory  prayer  had  in  the  apostle's  mind, 
 and  the  diverse  forms  h--.  thought  should  be  given  to 
 it,  according  to  the  circumstances  in  which,  relative- 
 ly to  others,  the  people  of  God  might  be  placed. 
 Hence,  thanksgivings  were  to  be  added,  when  the 
 conduct  of  the  parties  in  question  was  such  as  to 
 favor  the  cause  of  righteousness  and  truth — a  fit 
 occasion  being  thereby  presented  for  grateful  ac- 
 knowleilgments  to  God,  who  had  so  inclined  their 
 hearts.    P.  F. 
 
 2.  Public  prayer  should  have  a  large  scope,  and 
 cover  the  interests  of  all  mankind.  Special  empha- 
 sis is  laid  on  the  duty  of  intercession  in  behalf  of 
 the  kings  of  the  earth,  for  whom,  while  they  were 
 heathen  and  hostile  to  the  gospel,  the  early  Chris- 
 tians may  have  hesitated  to  pray.  There  must  be 
 no  narrowness  in  the  spirit  of  the  praying  assembly. 
 God  cares  for  all  men  ;  Christ  is  provided  for  all 
 men.  Therefore  let  the  prayer  of  the  Church  as- 
 cend to  God  through  Christ  in  behalf  of  "  all  men." 
 D.  F. Imitate  God.      If   he  is  willing   that  all 
 
 men  should  be  saved,  it  is  meet  to  pray  for  all. 
 If  he  willed  that  all  should  be  saved,  do  thou 
 also  will  it ;  but,  if  thou  wiliest,  pray ;  for  it  is  the 
 
 part  of   such  to  pray.     Chrys. You    may  have 
 
 many  to  commend,  parents,  brothers,  sisters,  help- 
 mates, friends,  children,  pastors,  parishioners,  and 
 may  commend  them  all  by  the  simple,  quiet,  de- 
 vout recitation  of  their  names.  Yes,  thou  mystical 
 Aaron,  forget  not  to  we*r  thy  breastplate,  when 
 thou  goest  in  to  offer  up  a  spiritual  sacrifice  ;  neg- 
 lect not  to  exhibit  silently  before  God,  graven  upon 
 thy  heart,  the  names  of  all  thou  lovest ;  yea,  be  an 
 intercessor,  as  far  as  in  thee  lies,  for  all  the  people ; 
 for  of  what  member  of  the  human  family  can  it  be 
 said  that  he  has  no  claim  whatever  upon  thy  sym- 
 pathy and  kind  offices  ?     E.  M.  G. 
 
 4.  All  nnto  the  knowledge  of  the  truth. 
 The  gospel  is  no  system  of  high  and  abstract  truth. 
 The  salvation  it  offers  is  not  the  prize  of  a  lofty  in- 
 tellect, but  of  a  lowly  heart.  The  mirror  in  which 
 its  grand  truths  are  reflected  is  not  a  mind  of  calm 
 and  philosophic  abstraction,  but  a  heart  of  earnest 
 purity.  Its  light  shines  best  and  fullest,  not  on  a 
 life  undisturbed  by  business,  but  on  a  soul  unstained 
 by  sin.  The  religion  of  Christ,  while  it  affords 
 scope  for  the  loftiest  intellect  in  the  contemplation 
 and  development  of  its  glorious  truths,  is  yet,  in  the 
 exquisite  simplicity  of  its  essential  facts  and  princi- 
 ples, patent  to  the  simplest  mind.  Rude,  untutored, 
 toil-worn  you  may  be,  but,  if  you  have  wit  enough 
 to  guide  you  in  the  commonest  round  of  daily  toil, 
 you  have  wit  enough  to  learn  the  way  to  be  saved. 
 The  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  while  in  one  view  of  it 
 so  profound  that  the  highest  archangel's  intellect 
 may  be  lost  in  the  contemplation  of  its  mysterious 
 depths,  is  yet  in  another  so  simple  that  the  lisp- 
 ing babe  at  a  mother's  knee  may  learn  its  meaning. 
 Caird. 
 
 5.  For  '^'^  the  man,  Christ  Jesus"  a  more  accurate 
 rendering  would  be,  "  Christ  Jesus,  himself  man." 
 
 A. The  center  of  Christian  divinity  is  not  in  God, 
 
 nor  in  man,  but  in  the  Godman.  Christian  theology 
 is  essentially  a  Christology,  centering  in  facts,  not 
 deduced  from  metaphysical  or  ethical  abstractions. 
 Neither  God's  agency  nor  man's  will  can  give  us  the 
 whole  system ;  but,  as  Calvin  says,  "  Christ  is  the 
 mirror  in  whom  we  may  without  deception  contem- 
 plate our  own  election."  Above  the  strife  of  the 
 schools  rises  in  serene  and  untroubled  majesty  the 
 
SECTION  322.— 1   TIMOTHY  2  : 1-15. 
 
 511 
 
 radiant  form  of  the  Son  of  God,  the  embodiment 
 and  reconciliation  of  divinity  and  humanity.  H.  B.  S. 
 
 Mediator.  Jesus  is  the  Mediator  of  the  New 
 Testament,  who  takes  from  us  all  that  we  have  given  to 
 ourselves,  and  gives  us  all  that  we  have  taken  away 
 from  ourselves.  He  takes  from  us  our  sins  and  gives 
 us  his  grace.  He  who  has  experienced  the  power  of 
 his  sin-effacing,  grace-dispenshig  blood,  knows  that 
 there  is  but  one  Mediator  between  God  and  man, 
 namely,  Jesus  Christ  the  Crucified  One.  Man* 
 My  Mediator  is  of  my  flesh  and  blood.  My  Media- 
 tor is  God  of  God.  Thus  God  stands,  clothed  in  my 
 flesh  and  blood,  between  God  and  man.     Oh,  exalted 
 
 humanity  !     Oh,  humbled  Godhead !     A.  C. The 
 
 Judge  is  judged,  and. is  silent;  the  Invisible  is  be- 
 held, and  is  not  confounded ;  the  Infinite  is  seized, 
 and  is  not  wrathful ;  the  Immeasurable  is  circum- 
 scribed, and  resists  not ;  the  Impassible  suffers,  and 
 avenges  not  himself ;  the  Immortal  dies,  and  com- 
 plains not;  the  Celestial  is  buried,  and  calmly  bears 
 it.  For  the  Lord  Incarnate  was  condemned,  in 
 order  to  bestow  mercy  on  us ;  bound,  in  order  to 
 loose  us ;  seized,  in  order  to  free  us  ;  he  suffered,  to 
 heal  our  sufferings ;  he  died,  to  restore  life  to  us ; 
 he  was  buried,  to  raise  us  up  again.  One,  in  truth, 
 was  condemned,  thousands  were  set  free ;  One  was 
 buried,  thousands  rose  again.  This  is  the  Mediator 
 between  God  and  men ;  this  is  the  resurrection  and 
 salvation  of  all ;  this  is  the  Guide  of  the  erring,  the 
 Shepherd  of  rescued  men,  the  Life  of  the  dead,  the 
 Leader  of  angels,  and  the  King  of  kings  ;  to  whom 
 be  glory  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen.  Alexander  of 
 Alexandria. 
 
 6.  Gave  himself.  Man  is  separated  from 
 God  as  a  criminal ;  the  communion  is  restored  by 
 free  pardon  on  God's  part,  and  the  acceptance  oi 
 that  pardon  upon  man's.  JIan  is  separated  from 
 God  as  unholy ;  the  communion  is  restored  by  ac- 
 cepting the  sacrifice  of  Christ  instead  of  the  abso- 
 lute sinlessness  of  man,  and  by  that  perpetual  and 
 progressive  process  of  sanctification  which  makes  a 
 lost  and  ruined  soul  at  length  "  meet  for  the  in- 
 heritance of  the  saints."  Christ,  the  great  conduit 
 of  mercy  between  God  and  man,  arrayed  in  all  the 
 attributes  of  the  two  natures  he  came  to  reconcile, 
 in  his  one  single  person  effects  the  whole ;  justifying 
 as  we  are  in  Christ,  sanctifying  as  Christ  is  in  us. 
 And  th^ls  it  is  that  Christianity  restores  the  race  of 
 man  by  restoring  the  communion  with  God.  Thus 
 it  is  that  humanity  once  more  meets  its  counterpart 
 in  Deity,  and  the  harmony  of  the  universe  becomes 
 complete !     W.  A.  B. 
 
 8.  Lifting  up  holy  hands.  The  lifting  up 
 of  the  hands  in  their  more  formal  exercises  of  de- 
 votion appears  to  have  been  common  among  the 
 nations  of  antiquity,  Jew  as  well  as  Gentile  ;  and 
 from  the  Jewish  it  naturally  passed  into  the  Chris- 
 
 tian assemblies.  The  hands  so  employed  might 
 fitly  be  regarded  as  bearing  the  petitions  of  the 
 suppliants  heavenward,  and,  in  accordance  with  the 
 action,  should   themselves   possess  a   character  of 
 
 holiness.     P.  F. They  whose  hands  are  stretched 
 
 toward  heaven  procure  protection  to  a  world  which 
 perhaps  misrepresents  them,  or  at  most  knows  them 
 not.  It  is  by  them  that  the  kingdom  of  God,  tram- 
 meled by  so  many  obstacles,  gradually  makes  way 
 upon  the  earth  which  it  will  one  day  completely  over- 
 run. To  this  obscure  power,  to  this  unknown  in- 
 fluence, are  due  the  numerous  blessings  of  which  a 
 restless  and  turbulent  activity  appropriates  all  the 
 glory.  Such  is  the  efficacy  of  prayer ;  and,  if  the 
 number  of  these  benevolent  petitioners  were  in- 
 creased, what  evils  would  be  removed  from  the 
 earth,  what  errors  eradicated,  what  abuses  sponta- 
 neously reformed  !  Without  wrath  and  doubt- 
 ing. He  means  that  a  disposition  which  is  natural 
 to  all  persons,  and  habitual  to  some,  and  which  op- 
 position tends  always  to  awaken  in  the  calmest  and 
 most  moderate  minds,  that  this  disposition  to  wrath 
 and  disputation  ought  to  be  watched  over  and  re- 
 pressed with  the  greatest  care,  in  order  that,  when 
 the  moment  for  prayer  arrives,  we  may  be  able  to 
 lift  up  pure  hands  to  heaven.  Contrast  the  ordinary 
 fruits  of  wrath  with  the  results  of  prayer.  In  yield- 
 ing to  the  former,  not  only  do  you  place  yourself  in 
 opposition  to  the  holy  law  of  God,  but  you  destroy 
 the  peace  of  your  life  and  the  peace  of  your  soul ; 
 you  aggravate  the  evils  of  a  situation  already  de- 
 plorable ;  you  kindle  up  hatred  in  the  heart  of  your 
 enemy ;  you  render  reconciliation  on  his  part,  as 
 well  as  on  yours,  always  more  difficult ;  you  run 
 from  sin  to  sin  in  order  to  lull  your  pride,  and  this 
 pride  gives  you  only  a  bitter,  poisoned,  and  criminal 
 enjoyment.     How  much  better,  then,  is  prayer  than 
 
 wrath  and  strife !      A.  V. Prayer  is  the   issue 
 
 of  a  quiet  mind ;  'tis  the  daughter  of  charity  and 
 the  sister  of  meekness ;  and  he  that  prays  to  God 
 with  an  angry,  troubled,  and  discomposed  spirit,  is 
 like  one  that  retires  into  a  battle  to  meditate,  and 
 sets  up  his  closet  in  the  out-quarters  of  an  army. 
 J.  T. 
 
 9-13.  In  order  that  woman  may  hold  her  just 
 position  in  society  and  in  the  Church,  the  gospel 
 would  have  her  guard  with  sacred  jealousy  the  pro- 
 prieties of  her  sex ;  and  by  the  modesty  and  quiet- 
 ness of  her  manners,  the  discreetness  of  her  behavior 
 in  public  assemblies,  and  the  abundance  of  her  good 
 works,  wield  a  redeeming  and  refining  influence  over 
 men  and  affairs.  The  influence  which  proved  so  de- 
 structive in  the  beginning  of  the  race  may,  through 
 the  gospel,  be  exerted  for  the  noblest  purposes  of 
 good.  That  these  counsels  were  not  intended  mere- 
 ly for  a  local  and  temporary  condition  of  society  is 
 plain  from  the  fact  that  they  are  based  upon  the 
 order  of  creation  and  the  unchanging  qualities  of 
 sex.  The  gospel,  which  carries  grace,  modesty,  and 
 purity  into  the  family,  would  also  maintain  order 
 
512 
 
 SECTION  323.— 1  TIMOTHY  3  :  1-16. 
 
 and  integrity  in  government,  and  peace,  good-will, 
 and  godliness  in  society  at  large.     J.  P.  T. 
 
 9,  10.  By  the  women  in  question  must  be  un- 
 derstood those  who  make  profession  of  godliness  by 
 taking  up  the  Christian  name,  submitting  to  Chris- 
 tian teaching  and  ordinances,  and  mingling  in  the 
 assemblies  of  Christian  worshipers.  And,  as  mak- 
 ing this  profession,  the  apostle  would  have  them 
 to  understand,  first,  that  the  kind  of  dress  which 
 becomes  them  is  of  a  neat  and  plain  as  contradis- 
 tinguished from  a  luxurious  or  costly  one ;  and, 
 second,  that  the  distinction  which  women  of  gay 
 and  worldly  dispositions  seek  to  acquire  by  their 
 splendid  ornaments  and  tine  apparel  they  should 
 endeavor  to  reach  through  their  good  works — a  dis- 
 tinction of  a  far  nobler  kind,  and  the  only  one  that 
 fitly  accords  with  their  calling. 
 
 11)  13«  Let  a  woman  learn  in  silence  in  all  sub- 
 jection— spoken  primarily  and  mainly  with  i-efer- 
 ence  to  the  public  assemblies  of  the  Church,  and 
 only  an  abbreviated  reiinforcement  of  the  instruc- 
 tion previously  issued  to  the  Church  at  Corinth  (I 
 Cor.  14  :  34).  The  all  subjection,  however,  can  only 
 be  understood  to  reach  as  far  as  the  authoritative 
 teaching  is  of  the  right  stamp.  Woman  docs  not 
 lose  her  rational  power  of  thought  and  responsi- 
 bility by  abiding  in  the  place  assigned  her  by  the 
 gospel ;  and  she  also  has  a  right  to  prove  all  things 
 — only  in  a  manner  suited  to  her  position — in  order 
 that  she  may  hold  fast  that  which  is  good,  and  re- 
 ject what  is  otherwise.  Hut  to  teach  I  permit  7iot  a 
 woman — namely,  in  public ;  she  is  not  to  act  the 
 part  of  a  teacher  in  the  meetings  of  the  faithful, 
 nor  to  lord  it  over  the  man,  bu*  to  be  in  silence.     P. 
 
 ¥. Whatever   might   be   allowed   in   regard   to 
 
 prophecy  and  prayer,  the  rule  is  absolute  that  a 
 woman  may  not  teach  or  rule  in  the  Church.     Of 
 
 course  she  may  preach  or  publish  the  gospel  to 
 "  them  that  are  without,"  under  those  conditions  of 
 feminine  propriety  which  nature  itself  suggests ; 
 she  may  also  teach  her  own  sex,  and  have  authority 
 over  them  and  over  children ;  but  she  may  not 
 teach  publicly  in  the  assembly  of  saints,  or  "  usurp 
 authority  over  the  man."     D.  F. 
 
 14.  The  case  is  referred  to  as  a  grand  though 
 mournful  example,  at  the  commencement  of  .the 
 world's  history,  of  the  evil  sure  to  arise  if  in  the 
 general  management  of  affairs  woman  should  quit 
 her  proper  position  as  the  handmaid  of  man,  and 
 man  should  concede  to  her  the  ascendancy.  She 
 wants,  by  the  very  constitution  of  nature,  the  quali- 
 ties necessary  for  such  a  task.  Her  very  excel- 
 lences in  other  respects — excellences  connected  with 
 the  finer  sensibilities  and  stronger  impulses  of  her 
 emotional  and  loving  nature — tend  in  a  measure  to 
 disqualify  her  here. 
 
 15.  Let  her  be  content,  he  virtually  says,  with 
 this,  that  through  her  as  the  mother  of  a  seed, 
 given  by  the  God  of  grace  and  blessing,  she  herself, 
 as  well  as  others,  are  to  find  salvation.  But  he 
 couples  certain  spiritual  qualifications  as  indispen- 
 sable to  the  result :  if  they  abide  in  faith,  and  love, 
 and  holiness,  ivith  discretion  (or  sober-mindedness). 
 In  short,  they  must  fall  in  here  (as  Eve  should  have 
 done  in  Paradise,  but  did  not)  with  the  spiritual 
 provisions  and  requirements  of  the  plan  of  God ; 
 in  faith,  resting  upon  God's  word  of  promise;  in 
 love,  yielding  themselves  to  the  duties  of  their  spe- 
 cial calling,  as  well  as  consenting  to  live  and  act 
 within  its  appointed  limits ;  in  lioUness,  wakeful  and 
 striving  against  occasions  of  sin  ;  and  all  tempered 
 and  controlled  by  that  spirit  of  meek  and  wise  dis- 
 cretion which  instinctively  shrinks  from  whatever  is 
 unbecoming,  heady,  or  high-minded.     P.  P. 
 
 Section  323. 
 
 1  TiiioxaY  iii.  1-16. 
 
 1  Tnis  is  a  true  saying,  If  a  man  desire  the  office  of  a  bishop,  he  desireth  a  good  work. 
 
 2  A  bishop  then  mrst  be  blameless,  the  husband  of  one  wife,  vigilant,  sober,  of  good  be- 
 
 3  haviour,  given  to  ii  ispitality,  apt  to  teach;  not  given  to  wine,  no  striker,  not  greedy  of 
 
 4  filthy  lucre;  but  patient,  not  a  brawler,  not  covetous;  one  that  ruleth  well  his  own  house, 
 
 5  having  his  children  in  subjection  with  all  gravity ;  (for  if  a  man  know  not  how  to  rule  his 
 
 6  own  liouse,  how  shall  he  take  care  of  the  church  of  God?)     Not  a  novice,  lest  being  lifted 
 
 7  up  with  pride  he  fall  into  the  condemnation  of  the  devil.     Moreover  he  must  have  a  good 
 report  of  them  which  are  without;  lest  he  fall  into  reproach  and  the  snare  of  the  devil. 
 
 8  Likewise  munt  the  deacons  be  grave,  not  doubletongued,  not  given  to  much  wine,  not 
 
 9  greedy  of  filthy  lucre;   holding  the  mystery  of  the  faith  in  a  pure  conscience.     And  let 
 
 10  these  also  first  be  proved ;  then  let  them  use  the  office  of  a  deacon,  being  found  blameless. 
 
 11  Even  so  must  their  wives  he  grave,  not  slanderers,  sober,  faithful  in  all  things.     Let  the 
 
 12  deacons  be  the  husbands  of  one  wife,  ruling  their  children  and  their  own  houses  well. 
 
 13  For  they  that  have  used  the  office  of  a  deacon  well  purchase  to  themselves  a  good  degree, 
 
 14  and  great  boldness  in  the  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus.     These  things  write  I  unto  thee, 
 
 15  hoping  to  come  unto  thee  sliortly :  but  if  I  tarry  long,  that  thou  mayest  know  how  thou 
 oughtest  to  behave  thyself  in  the  house  of  God,  which  is  the  church  of  the  living  God,  the 
 
 16  pillar  and  ground  of  the  truth.  And  without  controversy  great  is  the  mystery  of  godli- 
 ness: God  was  manifest  in  the  flesh,  justified  in  the  Spirit,  seen  of  angels,  preached  unto 
 the  Gentiles,  believed  on  in  the  world,  received  up  into  glory. 
 
SECTION  323.— 1  TIMOTHY  3  : 1-16. 
 
 513 
 
 In  chapter  3  :  1  and  following,  we  may  perhaps 
 retain  the  word  "  bishop,"  if  it  be  clearly  under- 
 stood that  the  office  here  mentioned  has  really  noth- 
 ing in  common  with  our  "  bishopricks."  These  "  bish- 
 ops "  were  simply  presbyters.    A. By  comparing 
 
 what  is  written  here  with  the  passage  in  Tit.  1  :  5-7, 
 it  is  clear  that  Paul  uses  the  terms  episcopos  and 
 presbytcros  of  the  same  office ;  for  in  Titus  the 
 words  are  interchanged,  as  of  one  import.  There 
 were  two  designations,  but  one  office ;  and  the  des- 
 ignations were  two  because  they  were  derived  from 
 two  different  quarters.  Prcsbi/teros  was  of  Jewish  or- 
 igin, and  was  undoubtedly  the  earlier  of  the  two,  hav- 
 ing been  in  use  as  a  term  of  office  in  the  synagogue 
 for  generations  before  the  Christian  era,  whence 
 it  passed  over,  with  little  variation,  into  the  Christian 
 Church.  The  term  originally  had  doubtless  some 
 respect  to  the  age  of  the  persons  who  were  called  to 
 preside  over  the  religious  community  ;  they  were  its 
 seniors,  its  more  experienced  and  venerated  mem- 
 bers ;  but  in  course  of  time  the  etymological  was 
 lost  sight  of  in  the  current  official  meaning,  and  the 
 presbyters  (elders),  whatever  might  be  their  relative 
 age,  were  simply  the  presiding  heads  of  the  syna- 
 gogal  communities  in  the  first  instance,  and  then  of 
 the  Christian  Church.  Partaking,  however,  as  it  did 
 so  distinctly,  of  a  Jewish  impress,  it  was  natural 
 that,  in  the  churches  where  the  Greek  or  Gentile  ele- 
 ment predominated,  a  properly  Greek  word,  of  equiv- 
 alent import  as  a  designation  of  office,  should  come 
 into  use.  Such  a  term  was  episcopos,  overseer,  the 
 specific  or  official  designation  among  the  Athenians 
 of  those  whom  they  sent  forth  to  take  the  oversight 
 of  their  subject  cities  ;  so  that,  by  an  easy  transfer- 
 ence from  the  civil  to  the  spiritual  sphere,  the  epis- 
 copoi  of  the  Church  were  those  who  had  the  pastoral 
 oversight  of  the  several  churches.  Quite  naturally, 
 therefore,  it  is  the  term  employed  here,  where  im- 
 mediate respect  is  had  to  Ephesus,  and  such  like 
 churches  in  Asia  Minor,  which  were  largely  made 
 
 up  of  converted  Greeks.     P.  F. Of  the  offices 
 
 concerned  with  Church  government,  the  next  in  rank 
 to  that  of  the  apostles  was  the  office  of  overseers  or 
 elders,  more  usually  known  (by  their  Greek  designa- 
 tions) as  bishops  or  presbyters.  These  terms  are 
 used  in  the  New  Testament  as  equivalent,  the  former, 
 episcopos,  denoting  (as  its  meaning  of  overseer  im- 
 plies) the  duties,  the  latter,  presbi/ieros,  the  rank  of 
 the  office.  The  office  of  the  presbyters  was  to  watch 
 over  the  particular  church  in  which  they  ministered 
 in  all  that  regarded  its  external  order  and  internal 
 purity ;  they  were  to  instruct  the  ignorant,  to  exhort 
 the  faithful,  to  confute  the  gainsayers,  to  "  warn  the 
 unruly,  to  comfort  the  feeble-minded,  to  support  the 
 weak,  to  be  patient  toward  all."  They  were  "to 
 take  heed  to  the  flock  over  which  the  Holy  Ghost 
 had  made  them  overseers,  to  feed  the  Church  of  God 
 which  he  had  purchased  with  his  own  blood."  In 
 one  word,  it  was  their  duty  (as  it  has  been  the  duty 
 of  all  who  have  been  called  to  the  same  office  during 
 the  nineteen  centuries  which  have  succeeded)  to  pro- 
 mote to  the  utmost  of  their  ability,  and  by  every 
 means  within  their  reach,  the  spiritual  good  of  all 
 those  committed  to  their  care.     C. 
 
 2.  The  married  state  is  usually  that  in  which  we 
 can  best  surmount  hardships,  and  attain  the  happy 
 end  of  life,  with  many  refreshments  by  the  way. 
 God  often  teaches  us  more  by  our  domestic  experi- 
 ences, family  illnesses,  deaths  of  children,  and  the 
 like,  than  we  can  learn  by  any  independent  specula- 
 tions, however  spiritual  these  may  seem.  It  is  in 
 76 
 
 the  married  life  that  I  have  had  my  most  serious  af- 
 flictions,  but  with  them  my  strongest  consolations. 
 Therefore  I  consider  it  more  than  a  mere  permission 
 that  a  pastor  should  be  "the  husband  of  one  wife." 
 
 Beng. "  Sober-minded  "  is  better  than  "  sober  " ; 
 
 it  is  a  quality  of  mind,  not  a  habit  of  life,  that  is 
 
 meant.     A. It  is  the  possession  of  what  may  be 
 
 called  sanctified  common  sense;  and  for  this  the  god- 
 ly pastor  should  earnestly  strive  and  pray,  under  the 
 conviction  that  for  him  not  open  transgression  mere- 
 ly but  imprudence  also,  indiscretion,  is  sin,  since  it 
 throws  a  stumbling-block  in  the  way  of  his  useful- 
 ness, and  in  a  manner  robs  him  of  his  talents  and 
 opportunities.     P.  F. 
 
 Apt  to  teach.  Men  who  have  no  gift  to 
 teach  ought  to  betake  themselves  to  whatever  hon- 
 est calling  their  Maker  has  fitted  them  to  fulfill,  and 
 not  pule  about  the  Lord  delighting  to  use  foolish  in- 
 struments, while  every  day  proves  that  he  is  in  no 
 way  using  them,  unless  it  be  as  an  example  to  all  not 
 to  assume  an  office  without  having  proved  their  fit- 
 ness. The  men  whom  God  sends  may  be  without 
 the  accomplishments  of  scholars,  but  never  without 
 sense  and  utterance.     Arthur. 
 
 3.  Covetous.  There  are  three  words  which  in 
 our  version  are  rendered  "  covetous  "  or  "  covetous- 
 ness."  One  signifies  ft  n!«n^>-ff(/^q/'^a2'«.  Anothei' 
 signifies  a  man  who  always  desires  more  (Luke  12  ■ 
 15).  The  last  signifies  simplv  a  lova-  of  money  (Luk<? 
 16  :  U ;  1  Tim.  3:3;  Heb."  13:5;  2  Tim.  3  :  2-4), 
 a  friend  of  self,  friend  of  money,  friend  of  pleasure, 
 more  than  friend  of  God.     Monod. 
 
 4 J  5.  He  should,  it  is  true,  be  apt  to  teach  in 
 the  pulpit ;  but  Paul  sends  us  for  the  character  and 
 credentials  of  a  bishop  to  the  bishop's  own  family, 
 to  his  wife  and  his  children.     Is  he  one  that  ruletb 
 
 well  his  own  house  ?     R.  T. Families  are  the 
 
 principles  or  seeds  of  a  commonwealth.  A  family 
 is  a  commonwealth  in  a  little  volume,  and  the  rules 
 of  it  are  an  epitome  of  all  laws  by  which  whole 
 nations  are  governed.  The  apostle  makes  it  a  spe- 
 cial character  of  his  bishop  that  he  must  be  one  who 
 rules  his  own  house  well,  and  subjoins  the  reason : 
 "  For  if  a  man  know  not  how  to  rule  his  own  house, 
 how  shall  he  take  care  of  the  Church  of  God  ? " 
 And  therein  wraps  up  this  truth,  that  he  who  knows 
 how  to  rule  his  own  house  well  is  in  good  posture  of 
 spirit  for  public  rule.     Caryl. 
 
 6.  The  supposed  neophyte,  through  his  inexperi- 
 ence and  undue  elation  of  spirit,  first  falls  into  the 
 sin  of  the  old  aspiring  apostate,  and  then  shares  in 
 his  condemnation,  passing  from  the  sphere  of  a 
 minister  of  light  into  the  doomed  condition  of  an 
 instrument  of  darkness.  The  lesson,  with  its  at- 
 tendant warning,  is  for  all  times.  7.  The  most 
 natural  explanation  of  the  apostle's  fear  regarding 
 the  appointment  of  pastors  who  were  not  in  good 
 repute  with  the  world  is,  that  they  would  in  such  a 
 case  be  exposed  to  the  taunts  of  ungodly  men,  dis- 
 paraged as  unworthy  of  their  position,  and,  con- 
 scious of  this,  would  probably  be  tempted  to  do 
 things  which  would  entangle  them  in  Satan's  net  of 
 unseemly  wranglings  or  dangerous  relationships. 
 Thus  ends  the  apostle's  list  of  qualifications,  which 
 he  desired  to  see  meeting  in  every  one  who  might  be 
 placed  in  the  responsible  position  of  an  overseer  of 
 Christ's  flock.  They  are  predominantly  moral,  and 
 consist  of  attributes  of  character  rather  than  of 
 gifts  and  endowments  of  mind.     P.  F. 
 
 8.  The  word  diaconos  occurs  thirty  times  in  the 
 New  Testament,  and  only  three  times  (or  at  most 
 
514: 
 
 SECTION  323.— 1  TIMOTHY  3  :  1-16. 
 
 four)  is  it  used  a?  an  official  designation ;  in  all  the 
 other  passajces  it  is  used  in  its  simple  etymological 
 sense  of  a  ministering  servant.  C. We  have  ex- 
 press mention  of  deacons  at  Rome  (Kom  12  :  7), 
 Philippi  (Phil.  1:1),  and  Corinth;  for  the  exis- 
 tence of  a  deaconess,  Phebe,  at  Cenchrea  (Rom. 
 16  :  1)  certainly  leads  us  to  infer  that  there  were 
 deacons  there  also.  The  business  of  these  deacons 
 consisted  primarily  and  mainly,  according  to  the 
 account  of  their  institution,  in  the  care  of  the  poor 
 and  the  sick.  This  external  charge,  however,  natu- 
 rally came  to  associate  with  itself  a  sort  of  pastoral 
 care ;  for  poverty  and  sickness  offer  the  very  best 
 opportunities  for  instruction,  exhortation,  and  conso- 
 lation, and  according  to  the  spirit  of  Christianity  the 
 relief  of  bodily  wants  should  serve  only  as  a  bridge 
 or  channel  for  the  communication  of  the  far  more 
 precious  benefits  of  the  gospel.  Hence,  in  the  ap- 
 pointment of  deacons,  men  were  looked  for  of  strong 
 faith  and  exemplary  piety  (Acts  6  :  3,  comp.  5:8); 
 and  Paul  here  requires  that  deacons  be  of  good  re- 
 port,  upright,  temperate,  free    from   covetousness, 
 
 and  instructed  in  the  faith.     P.  S. At  Ephcsus, 
 
 and  in  the  larger  towns  of  Asia  Minor,  the  churches 
 had  already  grown  into  large  communities,  and  infe- 
 rior as  well  as  superior  officers  were  required  (as 
 previously  in  the  Church  at  Jerusalem)  for  the 
 proper  distribution  and  management  of  their  affairs. 
 The  distinct  place,  therefore,  assigned  to  deacons 
 here  is  perfectly  in  keeping  with  the  historical  cir- 
 cumstances of  the  time.  It  is  the  only  occasion  on 
 which  they  are  formally  discoursed  of  in  Paul's 
 writings.     P.  F. 
 
 8-13.  The  deacons  must  be  men  of  fair  charac- 
 ter, serious,  temperate,  candid  ;  men  who  hold  to 
 the  doctrines  of  the  gospel  with  a  pure  conscience ; 
 men  who  have  been  proved,  and  who  have  shown 
 that  they  are  qualified  to  serve  the  Church  ;  men 
 whose  wives  are  of  such  a  cliaracter  that  their  exam- 
 ple will  contribute  to  the  promotion  of  the  common 
 cause  ;  men  who  exercise  exemplary  family  govern- 
 ment.    A.  B. 
 
 11.  Possibly  the  matter  was  so  put  here  as  in- 
 tentionally to  include  at  once  wives  to  the  deacons 
 who  occasionally  shared  with  their  husbands  in  di- 
 aconal  ministrations,  and  women  who  were  them- 
 selves charged  by  the  Church  with  such  ministra- 
 tions. Hut  it  ought  to  be  understood  of  women 
 who,  in  the  one  character  or  the  other,  were  actively 
 engaged  in  the  kind  of  work  which  was  proper  to 
 deacons.  And,  considering  the  greater  sejiaratiou 
 which  then  existed  between  the  sexes,  an<l  the  ex- 
 treme jealousy  which  guarded  the  approaches  to 
 female  society,  it  was  in  a  manner  indispensable 
 that  women,  with  some  sort  of  delegated  authority, 
 should  often  be  intrusted  with  various  kinds  of 
 diaconal  service.  For  those  so  intrusted,  the  follow- 
 ing simple  requisites  are  mentioned :  that  they  be 
 grave,  ivot  dandercrs,  sober,  faithful  in  all  things  ; 
 the  same  substantially  as  those  required  of  the  dea- 
 cons, only  delivered  with  more  brevity. 
 
 15.  GorPs  house,  which  indeed  is  the  church  of 
 the  living  (iod  ;  the  latter  clause  defining  more  ex- 
 actly what  is  meant  by  God's  house.  Thus,  in  Eph. 
 2  :  20-22,  the  Church,  as  composed  of  believing 
 Jews  and  Gentiles,  is  represented  as  a  glorious 
 building,  raised  on  Christ  as  the  foundation ;  a 
 holy  temple  in  the  Lord,  or  habitation  of  God 
 through  the  Spirit.  A  quite  similar  representation 
 is  given  in  Ileb.  3  :  6,  where,  with  reference  to  Ciirist 
 as  a  Son   in  his  own  house,  it  is  added :  "  Whose 
 
 house  are  we."  In  these  passages,  the  house,  tem- 
 ple, or  habitation  of  God  is  plainly  associated  with 
 individuals,  the  individuals  addressed  by  the  apos- 
 tle, contemplated  as  in  living  union  with  Christ ; 
 and  in  the  strict  sense  it  can  only  be  predicated  of 
 such  that  they  are  God's  house ;  for  in  their  case 
 alone  is  there  the  real  link  that  connects  the  human 
 with  the  divine,  the  spiritual  habitation  with  the 
 glorious  inhabitant.  It  is  the  Church  as  the  ccclesia 
 of  God,  his  elect,  whom  he  has  called  out  of  the 
 world  and  gathered  into  his  fold,  that  he  may  sus- 
 tain and  keej)  them  unto  life  eternal.  Pillar  of^ 
 the  truth.  If  it  was  worthy  of  the  name,  it  was 
 God's  house,  a  living  community  of  saints  pervaded 
 by  the  presence  of  the  living  God,  and  hence  the 
 pillar  and  basement  of  the  truth  ;  for,  as  so  con- 
 nected with  God,  it  necessarily  holds  and  bears  up 
 in  the  world  that  with  which  his  name  and  glory 
 are  peculiarly  identified — the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 
 P.P. 
 
 16.  The  mystery.  All  that  the  Scripture 
 tells  is  for  our  use  and  nothing  is  for  our  curiosity.  It 
 awakens  our  minds  to  higher  spiritual  knowledge,  but 
 refuses  to  answer  a  thousand  questions  that  we  ask. 
 It  gives  glimpses,  but  holds  up  no  broad  light  reach- 
 ing from  the  beginning  to  the  end.     T.  D.  W. 
 
 The  reasons  for  mystery  are  first,  because  religion, 
 in  the  prime  institution  of  it,  was  designed  to  make 
 impressions  of  awe  and  reverential  fear  upon  men's 
 minds ;  secondly,  to  humble  the  pride  and  haughti- 
 ness of  man's  reason ;  thirdly,  to  engage  us  in  a 
 closer  and  more  diligent  search  into  them ;  and 
 fourthly,  that  the  full  and  entire  knowledge  of  di- 
 vine things  may  be  one  principal  part  of  our  felicity 
 hereafter.  R.  S. Mystery  there  must  be  wher- 
 ever an  infinite  Creator  and  his  finite  creature  em- 
 brace ;  and  it  is,  therefore,  your  glory  that  you  arc 
 thus  robed  and  shrouded  in  mystery.  When  you 
 think  of  God  in  Christ,  of  what  he  has  done,  and 
 what  he  still  does,  and  what  he  will  do,  be  well  as- 
 sured that  in  all  his  dealings  there  must  be  much 
 you  can  never  expect  to  fathom ;  before  which, 
 therefore,  you  can  but  bow  in  prostrate  humility  of 
 ailoration  ;  knowing — simply  knowing — that  all  he 
 will  do  he  can  do,  such  is  his  power ;  all  he  can 
 rightly  do  he  will,  such  is  his  love !     W.  A.  B. 
 
 Without  saying  that  the  mystery  is  in  fact  Christ, 
 he  passes  from  the  mystery  to  the  person  of  Christ 
 as  being  one  and  the  same.  Then,  thus  passing,  he 
 is  naturally  led  to  a  summary  of  those  particulars 
 wherein  Christ  has  been  revealed  as  a  groimd  for 
 the  godliness  of  his  Church.  And,  the  idea  of  mys- 
 tery being  prominent  before  him,  he  selects  espe- 
 cially those  events  in  and  by  which  Christ  was  mani- 
 fested forth — came  forth  from  that  secrecy  in  which 
 he  had  beforetime  been  hidden  in  the  counsels  of 
 (iod,  and  shone  out  to  men  and  angels  as  the  Lord 
 of  lif(!  and  glory.     A. 
 
 Manifest  in  the  flesh.  The  Christian  faith 
 alone  shows  God  one  and  eternal — the  God  of 
 Abraham  and  of  Moses  making  himself  man,  and  the 
 divine  nature  uniting  itself  to  the  human  nature  in 
 the  person  of  Jesus.  And  in  this  union  it  is  the 
 divine  nature  that  shines  forth,  that  speaks,  that 
 sets  in  movement.  And  this  incarnation  is  unparal- 
 leled like  the  God  its  author.  And  why  did  God 
 make  himself  man  ?  What  is  the  object  of  this 
 imparalleled,  this  mysterious  incarnation?  It  is 
 (lod's  ))urposc  to  rescue  man  from  the  evil  and  the 
 peril  which  have  continued  to  weigh  upon  him  since 
 the  fault  committed  by  his  first  progenitor.     It  is 
 
SECTION  324.— 1  TIMOTHY  4  : 1-16.                                     5I5 
 
 God's  purpose  to  ransom  the  human  race  from  the  '  Christ  is  "  God  manifest."  He  is  the  Word,  God 
 sin  of  Adam,  the  heritage  of  Adam's  children,  and  heard  ;  the  Lifjht,  God  seen  ;  the  Life,  God  felt. 
 to  bring  it  back  to  the  ways  of  eternal  life.  These  Wolfe. Oh,  high,  inconceivable  mystery  of  god- 
 are  the  designs,  loudly  proclaimed,  of  the  divine  in-  lincss  !  God  nmnifented  in  (he  fesh  !  Nothing  in 
 carnation  in  Jesus,  and  the  price  of  all  the  suffer-  this  world  so  strange  and  sweet  as  that  conjuncture 
 ings  and  agonies  which  he  endured  in  its  accomplish-  God  man.  What  a  strong  foundation  of  friend 
 ment.  And  how  does  this  sublime  fact  exalt  man's  ship  and  union  betwixt  the  person  of  man  and  God, 
 dignity  at  the  same  time  that  it  illustrates  the  value  I  that  their  natures  met  in  so  close  embraces  in  one 
 that  all  men  have  in  the  eyes  of  God  !     Guizot.  \  person !     L. 
 
 Section  324. 
 
 1  TmoTHT  iv.  1-16. 
 
 1  Now  the  Spirit  speaketh  expressly,  that  in  the  latter  times  some  shall  depart  from  the 
 
 2  faith,  giving  heed  to  seducing  spirits,  and  doctrines  of  devils ;  speaking  lies  in  hypocrisy ; 
 
 3  having  their  conscience  seared  with  a  hot  iron ;  forbidding  to  marry,  and  commanding  to 
 abstain  from  meats,   which  God  hath  created  to  be  received  with  thanksgiving  of  them 
 
 4  which  believe  and  know  the  truth.     For  every  creature  of  God  u  good,  and  nothing  to  be 
 
 5  refused,  if  it  be  received  with  thanksgiving:  for  it  is  sanctified  by  the  word  of  God  and 
 
 6  prayer.     If  thou  put  the  brethren  in  remembrance  of  these  things,  thou  shalt  be  a  good 
 minister  of  Jesus  Christ,  nourished  up  in  the  words  of  faith  and  of  good  doctrine,  where- 
 
 7  unto  thou  hast  attained.     But  refuse  profane  and  old  wives'  fables,  and  exercise  thyself 
 
 8  ra^Aer  unto  godliness.     For  bodily  exercise  profiteth  little:  but  godliness  is  profitable  unto 
 
 9  all  things,  having  promise  of  the  Hfe  that  now  is,  and  of  that  which  is  to  come.     This  is  a 
 
 10  faithful  saying  and  worthy  of  all  acceptation.     For  therefore  we  both  labour  and  suffer 
 reproach,  because  we  trust  in  the  living  God,  who  is  the  Saviour  of  all  men,  specially  of 
 
 11  those  that  believe.     These  things  command  and  teach.     Let  no  man  despise  thy  youth  ;  but 
 
 12  be  thou  an  example  of  the  believers,  in  word,  in  conversation,  in  charity,  in  spirit,  in  faith, 
 
 13  in  purity.     Till  I  come,  give  attendance  to  reading,  to  exhortation,  to  doctrine.     Neglect 
 
 14  not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee,  which  was  given  thee  by  prophecy,  with  the  laying  on  of  the 
 
 15  hands  of  the  presbytery.     Meditate  upon  these  things  ;  give  thyself  wholly  to  them  ;  that 
 
 16  thy  profiting  may  appear  to  all.     Take  heed  unto  thyself,  and  unto  the  doctrine ;  continue 
 in  them  :  for  in  doing  this  thou  shalt  both  save  thyself,  and  them  that  hear  thee. 
 
 Be  thou  an  erample  !  Your  example  is  every  day  and  every  hour  at  work,  blessing  or  cursing  in  your 
 family,  among  your  associates,  in  your  daily  intercourse,  among  all  that  know  you.  It  is  working  where 
 you  are  and  where  you  are  not ;  it  is  multiplying  itself,  reproducing  through  others  its  own  image ;  it  is 
 preaching  from  the  pulpit  of  your  life  a  sermon  mightier  than  your  mere  words.  Many  an  eye  looks  to 
 you  to  know  what  you  will  do  and  how  you  will  live,  and  the  current  of  your  life  determines  that  of 
 others.  What  a  blessed  treasure  for  you  would  be  that  of  holy  example !  Your  journey  through  the 
 world  would  be  a  path  of  light.  The  treasure  of  a  useful  life  would  be  stored  up  for  you  in  heaven,  and 
 on  your  track  to  the  spirit-world  would  follow  those  whom  your  example  had  attracted,  and  who  would 
 join  you  in  the  music  of  the  new  song.     E.  H.  G. 
 
 Meditate  on  these  thinrjs  !  The  man  of  meditation  makes  the  Scriptures  his  own,  draws  from  them 
 their  treasures,  and  incorporates  them  into  his  religious  life.  Divine  truth  has  a  lodgment  in  his  soul. 
 It  is  linked  in  with  his  trains  of  thought,  as  he  sits,  or  works,  or  walks.  It  fills  him  with  thoughts  while 
 other  men  are  filled  with  projects  and  restless  desires.  It  supplies  the  wants  both  of  his  intellectual  and 
 his  practical  powers,  and  connects  itself  through  his  hopes  and  fears,  desires  and  conscience,  with  all  the 
 conduct  of  life.  The  nature  of  divine  truth  is  such  that  its  fullness  of  meaning  and  of  bearing  upon 
 life  only  reveals  itself  by  degrees  to  a  mind  open  for  its  reception.  The  thoughtful  mind  discovers  this 
 richness  of  the  word ;  text  after  text  opens  and  gathers  power  before  the  eye  ;  truth  after  truth  puts  on 
 new  glory.  Such  being  the  effect  of  meditation,  it  must  plainly  tend  to  keep  the  beW-ver  closer  to  the  doc- 
 trines of  t/ie  Scriptures.     When  a  believer  studies  the  word  with  thoughtfulness,  he  becomes  imbued  with 
 
516 
 
 SECTION  324.— 1  TIMOTHY  k  ■  1-16. 
 
 its  spirit,  its  parts  and  truths  assume  their  true  relations  to  one  another  in  his  mind,  and  thus,  without  his 
 beinji  aware,  there  has  a  system  of  Biblical  doctrine  grown  up  within  him.  Such  a  believer,  it  may  be,  is 
 unable  to  explain  or  to  defend  the  truth,  but  in  the  main  it  is  with  him,  and  he  is  shielded  against  the 
 plausibilities  of  error.     T.  D.  W. 
 
 1-3.  While  the  apostles  wrote,  the  actual  state 
 and  the  visible  tendencies  of  things  showed  too 
 plainly  what  Church  history  would  be ;  and,  at  the 
 same  time,  prophetic  intimations  made  the  prospect 
 
 still  more  dark.     T.  D.  B: The  apostle  predicts 
 
 that  there  should  soon  appear  such  extravagances 
 as  we  actually  find  afterward  in  the  Gnostic  and 
 Manichean  systems — the  prohibition  of  marriage 
 and  of  certain  kinds  of  food  (probably  animal) 
 which  God  had  created  to  be  eaten  with  thanks- 
 giving. He  describes  such  precepts  as  ''  doctrines 
 of  devils  "  ;  in  other  words,  he  attributes  them  to 
 the  suggestion  of  evil  spirits,  in  antithesis  with  the 
 suggestion  of  the  Spirit  of  God  mentioned  in  the 
 beginning  of  the  verse.     P.  S. 
 
 2.  Persons  living  in  hypocrisy  as  their  natural 
 element,  speaking  lies  as  their  proper  vocation,  men 
 who  had  no  relish  for  the  pure  gospel,  and  assumed 
 the  profession  of  a  regard  to  it  only  that  they  might 
 the  more  advantageously  propagate  their  views  and 
 
 practi'is.     P.  F. Hypocrisy  is  a  sin  that  dares 
 
 it  with  God.  It  is  a  sin  that  saith  (iod  is  ignorant, 
 or  that  he  dclightoth  in  ini(iuity.  It  is  a  sin  that 
 flattereth,  that  dissembloth,  that  offereth  to  hold 
 God,  as  it  were,  fair  in  hand  about  that  which  is 
 neither  purposed  nor  intended.  It  will  make  a  man 
 preach  for  a  place  and  praise,  rather  than  to  glorify 
 God  and  save  souls  ;  it  will  put  a  man  upon  talking 
 that  he  may  be  commended  ;  it  will  make  a  man 
 show  zeal  in  duties  when  his  heart  is  as  cold,  as 
 senseless,  and  as  much  without  savor  as  a  clod ;  it 
 will  make  a  man  pretend  to  experience  and  sanctifi- 
 cation  when  he  has  none,  and  to  faith  and  sincerity 
 when  he  knows  not  what  they  are.  There  are  op- 
 posed to  this  sin  simplicity,  innocence,  and  godly 
 sincerity.  Believe  that  a  hypocrite,  with  all  the 
 cunning  that  shrouds  his  hypocrisy,  can  go  unseen 
 no  farther  than  the  grave  ;  nor  can  he  longer  flatter 
 
 himself   with    thoughts   of    life.     Bun. Their 
 
 conscience  seared.  As  a  clean  conscience  is  its 
 own  reward,  so  an  offended  conscience  is  its  own 
 punishment.  Conscience  frequently  offended  soon 
 becomes  "seared" — mark,  not  destroyed;  quick 
 and  raw  enough  underneath,  ready  to  be  probed 
 and  fretted  by  the  worm  that  dicth  not,  and 
 scorched  by  the  fire  that  never  goes  out — but 
 seared  on  the  surface,  of  no  use  for  present  service  ; 
 numbed,  dark,  useless.  People  with  their  con- 
 sciences in  this  state  often  tell  us  they  do  not  feel 
 condemned  for  dispositions  and  practices  which 
 are  evidently  forbidden  by  the  word  of  God,  ^nor 
 for  things  which  they  once  would  have  trembled 
 to  do.  They  do  not  see  that  their  consciences  are 
 seared.     An. 
 
 3.  The  prohibition  of  marriage  and  of  the  use 
 of  certain  kinds  of  food,  by  which  more  especially 
 animal  food  must  be  \mderstood,  was  among  the 
 commoner  forms  of  that  ascetic  tendency  whicii  had 
 already  taken  root  in  the  East,  and,  the  apostle 
 foresaw,  was  presently  going  to  win  for  itself  a 
 place  within  the  pale  of  the  Christian  Church.  The 
 Therapeutic  of  Egypt,  and  the  Essencs  in  the  south 
 of  Palestine,  were  examples  of  the  tendency  in 
 ((ucstion ;  since,  not  only  at  the  gospel  era,  but  for 
 generations  before  it,  they  had  in  considerable  num- 
 
 bers been  systematically  carrying  out  their  ascetic 
 principles  in  the  manner  indicated  by  the  apostle. 
 
 P.  F. The  New  Testament  recognizes  in  marriage 
 
 the  normal  relation  in  which  the  human  character 
 fully  develops  itself  and  answers  its  great  end — a 
 relation  instituted  by  God  and  sanctified  by  Christ. 
 The  depreciation  of  conjugal  life  by  an  asceticism 
 which  can  not  rise  above  its  physical  and  natural 
 basis  to  the  vie\v  of  its  higher  moral  and  religious 
 significance,  contradicts  the  spirit  of  the  gospel,  and 
 is  in  reality  of  heathen  origin.  Here  the  apostle 
 numbers  it  among  the  doctrines  of  the  evil  spirits 
 which  rule  the  world  of  idolatry,  that  they  forbid 
 marriage,  as  some  Gnostic  sects  and  the  Manicheans 
 did — looking  on  the  body,  which  was  created  by 
 God  and  designed  for  the  organ  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
 as  a  part  of  the  intrinsically  evil  matter,  and  conse- 
 quently regarding  all  contact  with  it  as  sinful.   P.  S. 
 
 5.  The  apostle  had  plainly,  in  the  preceding 
 verse,  referred  to  the  divine  testimony  recorded  in 
 the  history  of  creation  respecting  the  goodness  of 
 all  that  God  had  created  and  made,  coupled  also 
 with  the  express  and  authoritative  permission 
 granted  to  man  there,  and  still  more  fully  at  Gen. 
 9  :  3,  4,  freely  to  use  whatever  was  fit  for  food  in 
 the  vegetable  and  animal  kingdoms.  The  word  of 
 God  in  those  passages  for  ever  sanctified  all  for 
 man's  use ;  and  if  man  on  his  part,  taking  God's 
 word  for  his  warrant,  gratefully  acknowledges  God's 
 hand  in  the  gifts  bestowed,  and  entreats  his  blessing 
 on  them,  the  sanctification  is  complete  both  ways 
 — objectively  by  the  word  of  God,  subjectively  by 
 
 prayer.     P.  F. A  man  mati  take  food  with  the 
 
 view  of  tasting,  and  thereby  bringing  home  to  his 
 heart  a  more  lively  sense  of,  the  bounty  of  our 
 heavenly  Father,  who  daily  spreads  a  table  for  all 
 his  creatures,  and  by  each  meal  that  he  provides 
 answers  the  Christian's  prayer,  "  Give  us  this  day 
 our  daily  bread."  He  may  also  take  it  with  the 
 view  of  making  his  body  a  fitter  and  more  efficient 
 instrument  of  the  divine  service,  a  view  which  would 
 effectually  preclude  all  intemperate  use  of  God's 
 gifts,  and  make  a  man's  real  need  the  law  of  his 
 appetite.  We  may  say  of  the  whole  compass  of 
 earthly  blessings  what  here  he  says  of  food.  It  is 
 not  mere  enjoyment  of  the  creature,  but  trust  in  the 
 creature  to  satisfy  all  the  deep  cravings  of  the  soul, 
 which  excludes  God  and  Christ  from  the  heart. 
 Nay ;  a  moderate  and  chastened  enjoyment  of  the 
 creature  actually  contributes  to  our  sanctification, 
 inasmuch  as  it  acts   as  a  stimulant   to  gratitude. 
 
 E.  M.  G. Do  not  undervalue  the  gifts  of  God — 
 
 wealth,  and  all  that  wealth  can  buy ;  pleasures  that 
 come  to  the  soul  through  the  eye,  the  ear,  the  taste ; 
 the  delights  of  social  life,  refined  by  culture,  learn- 
 
SECTION  3S4.—1  TIMOTHY  4  : 1-16. 
 
 5ir 
 
 ing,  beauty,  grace,  and  sweetened  by  the  charms  of 
 friendship  and  love.  It  is  cant  and  sin  to  affect  to 
 despise  the  delights  of  social  and  domestic  life,  as 
 if  God  were  not  to  be  enjoyed  in  the  blessings  with 
 which  he  crowns  our  days.  These  are  his  mercies, 
 and  are  to  be  received  with  gratitude.  But  they  are 
 not  enough,  and  they  are  only  the  efl9orescence  of 
 the  source  itself  of  infinite  good.  They  are  God's, 
 but  they  are  not  God.  lie  is  in  himself  wealth, 
 pleasure,  love  ;  and  to  long  for  them  alone  and  not 
 to  pant  after  him,  is  to  be  satisfied  with  the  flower 
 when  the  fruit  is  to  be  had,  to  drink  the  morning 
 dew  when  the  fountain  of  living  water  is  at  your 
 feet.     Prime. 
 
 7.  Exercise  thyself.  The  more  our  gifts 
 and  graces  are  exercised,  the  more  they  are  strength- 
 ened and  increased.  All  acts  strengthen  habits. 
 Not  he  who  knows  most,  nor  he  who  hears  most, 
 nor  yet  he  who  talks  most,  but  he  who  exercises 
 grace  most,  has  most  communion  with  God,  has  the 
 clearest  visions  of  God,  and  the  sweetest  discoveries 
 and  manifestations  of  his  Lord  and  Master.     Brooks. 
 
 The  life  of  active  service  may  be  so  conducted 
 
 as  to  secure  fresh  supplies  of  grace.  If  in  every 
 part  of  his  active  work  for  God  the  Christian  sets 
 God  before  him ;  if  he  is  very  jealous  of  the  purity 
 of  his  motives  and  the  rectitude  of  his  intentions , 
 if  he  is  diligent  in  ejaculatory  prayer ;  if,  even  in 
 the  little  crosses  and  annoyances  of  the  day,  he  re- 
 gards the  will  of  God  who  sends  them,  and  takes 
 them  accordingly  with  sweetness  and  buoyancy  of 
 spirit ;  if  he  cultivates  the  habit  of  allowing  the 
 objects  of  nature,  and  passing  events,  to  remind 
 him  of  spiritual  truth,  and  lead  his  mind  upward ; 
 if,  in  short,  he  turns  each  incident  of  life  into  a 
 spiritual  exercise,  and  extracts  from  each  a  spiritual 
 good — then  he  is  cultivating  the  internal  life,  while 
 he  engages  in  the  external ;  and  while,  on  the  one 
 hand,  he  is  expending  the  oil  of  grace,  he  is,  on  the 
 other,  laying  in  a  fresh  stock  of  it  in  his  oil-ves- 
 sels.    E.  M.  G. 
 
 Unto  godliness.  Holiness  was  meant,  our 
 New  Testament  tells  us,  for  every-day  use.  It  is 
 home-made  and  home-worn.  Its  exercise  hardens 
 the  bone  and  strengthens  the  muscle  in  the  body  of 
 character.  Holiness  is  religion  shining.  It  is  the 
 candle  lighted,  and  not  hid  under  a  bushel,  but  light- 
 ing the  house.  It  is  religious  principle  put  into 
 motion.  It  is  the  love  of  God  sent  forth  into  circu- 
 lation, on  the  feet,  and  with  the  hands,  of  love  to 
 man.     It  is  faith  gone  to  work.    It  is  charity  coined 
 
 into  actions.     F.  D.  H. Exercise   thy  patience, 
 
 that  thou  mayest  be  able  to  bear  ever  more  and 
 more  lovingly  the  weaknesses  of  others.  Exercise 
 thy  faith,  that  the  better  thou  mayest  be  able  to 
 overcome  the  world.  Exercise  thy  love,  that  the 
 easier  thou  mayest  find  self-denial.     Exercise  thy 
 
 hope,  that  the  oftener  thou  hast  to  pass  through 
 tribulation  the  easier  it  may  be  to  do  so.  Exercise 
 thyself  in  knowing  God,  that  the  better  thou  may- 
 est understand  his  ways.  Exercise  thyself  in  hu- 
 mility, that  thou  mayest  become  more  and  more  like 
 Jesus,  thy  lowly  Lord.  Have  no  self-will,  but  exer- 
 cise thyself  in  trusting  to  the  guidance  of  God. 
 Fear  God — the  longer,  the  more  childlike.  Trust 
 God — the  longer,  the  more  confidingly.    A.  C. 
 
 8.  Instead  of  "-projiteth  little,^''  read  "  profiteth  for 
 a  little,"  i.  e.,  is  of  some  use.  The  authorized  version 
 gives  a  sense  implying  the  contrary :  '■'■  profitdh  little,''^ 
 
 meaning,  "  is  of  no  (or  hardly  any)  use."     A. 
 
 He  takes  occasion  to  commend  that  higher  kind  of 
 energetic  striving  which  became  the  spiritual  ath- 
 letes of  the  gospel.  The  gymnastic  training  had  a 
 measure  of  good  attending  it ;  it  was  profitable  with- 
 in a  certain  limited  sphere,  since  it  contributed  to 
 the  healthfulness  and  agility  of  the  bodily  frame, 
 and  brought  its  successful  cultivator  a  present  rec- 
 ompense of  honor  or  reward.  But  the  sincere  and 
 strenuous  cultivation  of  vital  godliness  rises  im- 
 mensely above  this  ;  it  carries  in  its  train  the  high- 
 est good  of  which  man  is  capable,  and  that  not 
 merely  for  time  but  throughout  eternity.  For  such 
 is  the  explanation  the  apostle  himself  gives,  in  the 
 words  that  follow,  of  the  all  things  unto  which  godli- 
 ness is  profitable.     P.  F. 
 
 While  the  holiness  of  man  is  the  grand  and  ulti- 
 mate end  of  God's  promises,  there  is  no  sensibility  or 
 interest  of  man  to  which  they  do  not  appeal,  and  aim 
 to  render  subservient  to  that  end.  They  create  no  in- 
 terference, but  insure  a  perfect  coincidence  between 
 man's  temporal  and  eternal  well-being.  "  Godli- 
 ness "  has  the  "  promise  of  the  life  that  now  is,  and 
 of  that  which  is  to  come."  There  is  no  interest  of 
 man  in  time  which  they  disregard  or  fail  to  pro- 
 mote; no  wants  to  which  they  do  not  furnish  the 
 adequate  and  the  best  supplies.  There  are  no 
 temptations,  nor  trials,  nor  afflictions,  for  which 
 support  and  deliverance  are  not  provided  ;  no  affec- 
 tions, no  relations,  no  duties  which  pertain  to  man's 
 present  state,  to  which  their  provisions  do  not  fully 
 extend,  which  they  do  not  consult  and  regulate  in  a 
 manner  worthy  of  God.  By  precepts  he  regulates 
 all,  and  by  the  promises  engages  to  give  grace  and 
 glory.     N.  W.  T. 
 
 10.  They  felt  that  their  grand  interest,  alike  for 
 time  and  eternity,  lay  in  the  service  and  blessing  of 
 God  ;  and  without  disparaging  anything  naturally 
 pleasant  or  advantageous  which  the  course  of  divine 
 providence  might  place  within  their  reach,  or  shun- 
 ning as  unclean  what  God  had  given  to  be  used, 
 they  still  showed  that  they  were  prepared  to  undergo 
 any  sacrifice  of  fleshly  ease  or  worldly  honor  that 
 micrht  be  required  by  their  devotion  to  the  cause  of 
 Christ,  assured  that  thereby  they  gained  more  than 
 I  they  lost — that  they  advanced  their  interest  in  what 
 j  alone  is  of  supreme  and  imperishable  moment.    P.F. 
 
;i8 
 
 SECTION  32Jt.—  l  TIMOTHY  4  : 1-16. 
 
 There  i3  an  inner  and  an  outer  circle  of  redemp- 
 tion, if  we  may  say  so,  botli  liaving  a  common  cen- 
 ter in  the  cross.  The  larger  describes  the  limits  of 
 a  possible  and  provisional  salvation ;  the  smaller 
 those  of  an  acMul  and  realized  salvation.  The 
 whole  world  is  comprehended  in  the  one  ;  only  those 
 who  believe  are  included  in  the  other :  "  God  who  is 
 the  Saviour  of  all  men,  especially  of  those  who  be- 
 lieve."    A.  J.  G. 
 
 11.  Charge  these  things,  and  teach;  the  things, 
 namely,  which  had  been  mentioned  in  the  imme- 
 diately preceding  verses,  and  which  concerned  the 
 whole  Church  of  Christ — involving  serious  dangers 
 to  be  guarded  against,  and  lines  of  duty  to  be  reso- 
 lutely pursued.  On  Timothy's  part,  therefore,  there 
 were  both  charges  to  be  given  respecting  them, 
 and  principles  as  to  truth  and  error  to  be  taught. 
 
 12.  Thy  youth.  The  youth  of  Timothy  must 
 be  understood  relatively :  though  a  person  in  the 
 full  vigor  of  manhood,  he  still  was  young  for  such  a 
 charge  as  had  been  devolved  on  him — much  younger, 
 in  all  probability,  than  some  on  whom  he  had  to 
 exercise  discfplinary  treatment.  The  natural  dispo- 
 sition of  Timothy,  also,  formed  rather  for  helping 
 and  obeying  than  commanding,  could  scarcely  fail 
 to  aggravate  the  danger;  so  that  against  this,  as  a 
 ■weak  point  in  his  position,  he  was  fitly  called  by  the 
 apostle  to  guard.  Respect  for  the  sacred  interests 
 intrusted  to  him  required  that  he  should  be  manly 
 and  firm.     P.  F. 
 
 12.  An  example.  In  all  cases  in  which 
 formal  instruction  or  advice  is  precluded,  how  in- 
 valualjle  that  other  mode  of  access  to  the  minds  of 
 men — the  silent,  unobtrusive,  inoffensive,  yet  most 
 potent  and  persuasive  teaching  of  the  life  !  The 
 counsel  you  may  not  speak  you  may  yet  embody  in 
 action.  To  the  faults  and  sins  you  can  not  notice  in 
 words,  you  may  hold  up  the  mirror  of  a  life  bright 
 with  purity  and  goodness  and  grace.  The  mind 
 which  no  force  of  rebuke  could  drive  from  sin  may 
 yet  be  insensibly  drawn  from  it  by  the  attractive 
 power  of  holiness  over  acting  in  its  presence. 
 Caird. 
 
 13.  Give  attention  to  reading.  The  word 
 itself  should  be  read.  It  carries  its  own  lights, 
 evidences,  defenses.  The  best  answer  to  some  of 
 the  doubts  that  arise  about  it  is — to  read  it.  Some 
 never  do  thoroughly  read  the  Bible  ;  and,  as  a  con- 
 eequence,  they  do  not  perceive  its  continuities,  its 
 harmonies,  its  grandeur.  "  The  Word  of  God  "  is 
 a  great  building  —  an  historical,  moral  structure, 
 growing  through  the  ages  into  a  very  temple — co- 
 herent, symmetrical,  grand.     A.  R. Read,  not  to 
 
 contradict  and  confute,  nor  to  believe  and  take  for 
 granted,  nor  to  find  talk  and  discourse,  but  to 
 weigh  and  consider.     Bacon. 
 
 14.  The  projihecy  is  to  be  viewed  as  the  distinct 
 enunciation  of  (iod's  will  in  respect  to  Timothy's 
 qualifications — his  spiritual  as  well  as  natural  quali- 
 fications for  the  evangelistic  office;  and  the  formal 
 designation  of  him  by  the  presbytery  was  the 
 Church's  response  to  the  declared  mind  of  (iod,  and 
 
 appropriate  action  to  cany  it  into  ctfect.     P.  F. 
 
 The  practice  of  ordination  in  the  primitive  Church 
 
 supposes  that  it  was  instituted  by  Christ.  The 
 "  laying  on  of  hands,"  we  are  required  to  consider  a 
 part  of  Christianity  (Heb.  6  :  2).  Ordination  con- 
 sists in  the  transmission  of  ecclesiastical  power  by 
 the  solemn  and  appropriate  form  of  the  laying  on 
 of  the  hands  of  presbyters.  The  laying  on  of  hands 
 in  ordination  is  distinctly  recognized  both  by  apos- 
 tolical example  and  precept.  Not  that  anything  is 
 actually  conveyed  by  the  mere  imposition  of  hands 
 from  the  persons  engaged  in  the  act  to  the  person 
 who  is  the  object  of  it.  It  is  the  appropriate  mode 
 by  which  it  hath  pleased  the  Head  of  the  Church  to 
 express  the  communication  of  official  power  to  those 
 by  whom  it  is  to  be  exercised.  The  act  of  ordina- 
 tion belongs  to  persons  previously  ordained.  If  it 
 is  significant  of  the  conveyance  of  office-power,  it 
 can  only  be  performed  by  those  who  possess  such 
 power.  The  power,  it  is  true,  is  not  derived  from 
 men,  but  from  Christ,  the  fountain-head  of  all  au- 
 thority. But  it  is  tranjsmittcd  through  men  ;  and 
 there  seems  to  be  an  obvious  propriety,  if  not  neces- 
 sity, tliat  the  medium  of  transmissiim  should  be  such 
 as  to  bring  to  view  the  thing  transmitted.     W.  S. 
 
 15.  Meditate.  It  is  good  to  read,  mark, 
 learn ;  but  it  is  better  to  inwardly  digest.  It  is 
 good  to  read,  better  to  think — better  to  think  one 
 hour  than  to  read  ten  hours  without  thinking. 
 Thinking  is  to  reading  what  rain  and  sunshine  are 
 to  the  seed  cast  into  the  ground — the  influence 
 which  maketh  it  bear  and  bring  forth  thirty-,  forty-, 
 or  a  hundred-fol<l.  To  read  is  to  gather  into  the 
 barn  or  storehouse  of  the  mind ;  to  think  is  to  cast 
 seed-corn  into  the  ground  to  make  it  productive. 
 To  read  is  to  collect   information ;  to  think  is  to 
 
 evolve  power.     Cameron. Interest  in  a  subject 
 
 depends  very  much  on  our  knowledge  of  it ;  and  so 
 it  is  with  the  things  of  Christ.  As  long  as  the  life 
 and  death  of  Christ  are  strange  to  us.  how  can  we 
 be  interested  about  them  ?  but  read  them,  thinking 
 of  what  they  were,  and  what  were  their  ends,  and  who 
 can  help  being  interested  about  them  ?  Read  them 
 carefully,  and  read  them  often,  and  they  will  bring 
 before  our  minds  the  very  thoughts  which  we  need, 
 and  which  the  world  keeps  continually  from  us,  the 
 thoughts  which  naturally  feed  our  prayers ;  thoughts 
 not  of  self,  nor  selfishness,  nor  pleasure,  nor  pas- 
 sion, nor  folly,  but  of  such  things  as  are  truly  God's 
 — love,  and  self-denial,  and  purity,  and  wisdom. 
 These  thoughts  come  by  reading  the  Scriptures ;  and 
 strangely  do  they  mingle  at  first  with  the  common 
 evil  thoughts  of  our  evil  nature.  But  they  soon 
 find  a  home  within  us,  and  more  good  thoughts  gather 
 round  them,  and  there  comes  a  time  when  daily  life 
 with  its  various  business,  which  once  seemed  to  shut 
 them  out  altogether,  now  ministers  to  their  nourish- 
 ment. Thoughtfulness,  which  is  at  the  bottom  of 
 all  religious  knowledge,  is  one  of  the  greatest  soft- 
 eners of  the  human  mind,  not  in  itself  indeed  the 
 same  as  love,  yet  naturally  preparing  the  way  for 
 love.  And  thoughtfulnes.s,  blessed  be  God  for  it, 
 does  not  depend  on  learning,  nor  is  the  particular 
 
SECTION  325.— 1  TIMOTHY  5  :  1-25. 
 
 519 
 
 portion  of  those  who  have  read  many  books  and 
 have  much  leisure.  Even  in  the  busiest  life,  he  who 
 has  no  other  book  than  his  Bible  may  enjoy  the 
 blessedness  of  thought ;  6f  such  thought  as  leads 
 to  the  highest  wisdom  ;  thought  upon  life  and  death, 
 sin  and  holiness,  God's  promises  and  Christ's  love. 
 T.  A. 
 
 Thy  profiting  may  appear.  Whatever  en- 
 riches the  thoughts  of  men,  or  refines  and  exalts 
 these,  or  puts  a  higher  energy  upon  them,  while 
 leaving  the  principle  of  faith  undisturbed,  makes 
 them  just  so  much  better  ministers  of  Christianity ; 
 the  more  appropriate  and  powerful  agents  in  achiev- 
 ing its  advance.  The  splendid  genius  of  the  apostle 
 to  the  Gentiles,  cultivated  by  Greek  training,  and 
 disciplined  by  the  masculine  regimen  of  the  Phari- 
 sean  schools,  to  whom  travel  was  a  teacher,  and 
 many  cities  the  halls  of  his  university — this  is  the 
 great  example  of  the  fact,  from  the  primitive  time, 
 for  all  after  ages.  And  every  illustrious  champion 
 of  the  truth,  who  has  preached  Paul's  doctrine,  with 
 his  spirit  reproduced,  till  the  nations  paused  at  his 
 feet  to  hear  it,  and  listening  centuries  clasped  hands 
 around  his  pulpit,  has  shown  the  same.     R.  S.  S. 
 
 16.  Take  heed  to  thyself.  That  soul  will 
 doubtless  be  very  wary  in  its  walk  that  takes  daily 
 account  of  itself  and  renders  up  that  account  unto 
 <jod.  It  will  not  live  by  guess,  but  naturally  ex- 
 amine each  step  beforehand,  because  it  is  resolved 
 
 to  examine  all  after ;  will  consider  well  what  it 
 should  do,  because  it  means  to  ask  over  again  what 
 it  hath  done  ;  and  not  only  to  answer  itself  but  to 
 make  a  faithful  report  of  all  unto  God ;  to  lay  all 
 before  him  continually  upon  trial  made ;  to  tell  him 
 what  is  in  any  measure  well  done  as  his  own  work, 
 and  bless  him  for  that,  and  tell  him,  too,  all  the  slips 
 and  miscarriages  of  the  day  as  our  own  ;  complain- 
 ing of  ourselves  in  his  presence,  and  still  entreating 
 free  pardon,  and  more  wisdom  to  walk  more  holily 
 and  exactly ;  and  gaining,  even  by  our  failings, 
 more  humility  and  more  watchfulness.     L. 
 
 The  one  reason  for  being  zealous  for  Christian 
 doctrine,  which  so  far  surpasses  all  others  that  beside 
 it  they  become  as  nothing,  is  that  here  given  by 
 Paul  to  Timothy:  "For  in  doing  this  thou  shalt 
 both  save  thyself,  and  them  that  hear  thee."  Sav- 
 ing, first,  ourselves ;  then  those  that  hear  us :  the 
 sublime  can  go  no  further  !  Here  we  have  set  be- 
 fore our  hearts,  soliciting  us  onward,  motives  which 
 we  acknowledge  have  already  moved  the  very  heart 
 of  the  Godhead.  To  save !  as  an  instrument  it  is 
 true ;  but  oh,  how  infinitely  glorious,  even  as  an  in- 
 strument, to  save  !  and  that  not  only  ourselves  but 
 others !  While,  on  the  one  hand,  guarding  "  the 
 doctrine"  is  the  only  means  of  retaining  saving 
 power  in  the  Church,  on  the  other,  no  guard  upon 
 the  doctrine  will  ever  be  effectual  unless  we  can 
 raise  up  a  succession  of  saved  men.     Arthur. 
 
 Section  325. 
 
 1  TiaioTHY  v.   1-25. 
 
 1  Rebuke  not  an  elder,  but  entreat  Am  as  a  father;  and  the  younger  men  as  brethren; 
 
 2  the  elder  women  as  mothers ;   the  younger  as  sisters,  with  all  purity.    Honour  widows  that 
 S  are  widows  indeed.    But  if  any  widow  have  children  or  nephews,  let  them  learn  first  to  shew 
 
 4  piety  at  home,  and  to  requite  their  parents :  for  that  is  good  and  acceptable  before  God. 
 
 5  Now  she  that  is  a  widow  indeed,  and  desolate,  trusteth  in  God,  and  continueth  in  supplica- 
 
 6  tions  and  prayers  night  and  day.     But  she  that  liveth  in  pleasure  is  dead  while  she  liveth. 
 
 7  And  these  things  give  in  charge,  that  they  maybe  blameless.    But  if  any  provide  not  for  his 
 
 8  own,  and  specially  for  those  of  his  own  house,  he  hath  denied  the  faith,  and  is  worse  than 
 an  infidel. 
 
 9  Let  not  a  widow  be  taken  into  the  number  under  threescore  years  old,  having  been  the  wife 
 
 10  of  one  man.     Well  reported  of  for  good  works  ;  if  she  have  brought  up  children,  if  she  have 
 lodged  strangers,  if  she  have  washed  the  saints'  feet,  if  she  have  relieved  the  afflicted,  if  she 
 
 11  have  diligently  followed  every  good  work.    But  the  younger  widows  refuse:  for  wlien  tliey 
 
 12  have  begun  to  wax  wanton  against  Christ,  they  will  marry ;  having  damnation,   because 
 
 13  they  have  cast  off  their  first  faith.     And  witlial  they  learn  to  be  idle,  wandering  about  from 
 house  to  house ;  and  not  only  idle,  but  tattlers  also  and  busybodies,  speaking  things  which 
 
 14  they  ought  not.     I  will  therefore  that  the  younger  women  marry,  bear  children,  guide  the 
 
 15  house,  give  none  occasion  to  the  adversary  to  speak  reproachfully.     For  some  are  already 
 
 16  turned  aside  after  Satan.     If  any  man  or  woman  that  believeth  have  widows,  let  them  re- 
 lieve them,  and  let  not  the  church  be  charged;  that  it  may  relieve  them  that  are  widows 
 
 lY  indeed.     Let  the  elders  that  rule  well  be  counted  worthy  of  double  honour,  especially  they 
 18  who  labour  in  the  word  and  doctrine.     For  the  Scripture  saith,  Thou  shalt  not  muzzle  the 
 
520 
 
 SECTION  325.— 1  TIMOTHY  5  : 1-25. 
 
 ox  that  treadeth  out  the  corn.     And,  The  labourer  is  worthy  of  his  reward.     Against  an 
 
 19  elder  receive  not  an  accusation,  but  before  two  or  three  witnesses.     Them  tliat  sin  rebuke 
 
 20  before  ail,  tliat  others  also  may  fear.     I  charge  thee  before  God,  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christy 
 
 21  and  the  elect  angels,  that  thou  observe  these  things  without  preferring  one  before  another, 
 
 22  doing  nothing  by  partiality.     Lay  hands  suddenly  on  no  man,  neither  be  partaker  of  other 
 
 23  men's  sins:  keep  thyself  pure.     Drink  no  longer  water,  but  use  a  little  wine  for  tliy  stom- 
 
 24  ach's  sake  and  thine  often  infirmities.     Some  men's  sins  are  open  beforehand,  going  before 
 
 25  to  judgment ;  and  some  men  they  follow  after.     Likewise  also  the  good  works  of  some  are 
 manifest  beforehand  ;  and  they  that  are  otherwise  cannot  be  hid. 
 
 Shew  piety  at  home.  The  home  came  from  heaven.  Modeled  on  the  Father's  house  and  the  many 
 mansions,  and  meant  the  one  to  be  a  training-place  for  the  other,  the  home  is  one  of  the  gifts  of  the  Lord 
 Jesus — a  special  creation  of  Christianity.  It  is  to  Jesus  Christ  we  owe  the  truth,  the  tenderness,  the 
 purity,  the  warm  affection,  the  holy  aspiration,  which  go  together  in  that  endearing  word ;  for  it  is  he  who 
 has  made  obedience  so  beautiful  and  affection  so  holy,  it  is  he  who  has  brought  the  Father's  house  so 
 near,  and  who  has  taught  us  that  love  is  of  God.  Keep  the  home  near  heaven.  Let  it  face  toward  the 
 Father's  house.  Not  only  let  the  day  begin  and  end  with  God,  with  mercies  acknowledged  and  forgive- 
 nesses sought,  but  let  it  be  seen  and  felt  that  God  is  your  chiefest  joy,  his  will  in  all  you  do  the  absolute 
 and  sutBcient  reason.  Life  is  a  passover  which  must  be  eaten  with  bitter  herbs,  and  if  you  have  faith  in 
 God  he  will  never  be  nearer  than  when  grief  is  near ;  nor  is  aught  so  assuring,  so  hallowing,  as  the  com- 
 fort his  presence  imparts  in  the  moment  of  panic,  in  the  long  days  of  sickness,  in  the  dark  days  of  sorrow  ; 
 and  the  saintliest  characters,  the  sweetest,  meekest  spirits,  are  those  who  have  had  some  signal  experience 
 of  the  Saviour's  sympathy.     Hamilton. 
 
 4.  To  show  piety  at  home  points  back  to  the  fifth 
 commandment,  in  which  the  honoring  of  parents  is 
 placed  in  immediate  connection  with  the  reverence 
 and  homage  due  to  God,  and  the  things  which  most 
 nearly  concern  his  glory ;  that  in  youthful  bosoms  is 
 the  germ  of  fealty  to  God,  and  so  its  becoming  ex- 
 ercise is  reckoned  a  department  of  piety.  The 
 homes  in  which  such  reverential  feelings  are  cher- 
 ished and  such  acts  of  loving-kindness  are  recipro- 
 cated are  the  best  nurseries  of  the  Church — churches 
 themselves,  indeed,  in  embryo,  because  the  homes  of 
 Christian   tenderness,   holy   affection,   self-denying 
 
 love,  and  fruitfulness  in  well-doing.     P.  F. A 
 
 man's  duties,  his  love,  his  kindness,  his  patience,  his 
 faith,  his  hope,  his  every  grace,  which  united  con- 
 stitute the  perfect  man,  should,  the  moment  they 
 leave  his  own  sovd,  meet  first  with  his  wife  and  bless 
 her,  and  meet  with  his  children  and  bless  them. 
 The  good  Christian  is  a  good  Christian  especially  in 
 the  closet  and  about  the  hearth.  The  poor  Chris- 
 tian, the  almost  Christian,  appears  best  out  of  doors, 
 abroad.  The  reason  is,  true  religion  is  a  burning 
 light,  a  constantly  operating  force.  Upon  those 
 nearest  to  it,  and  with  it,  it  must  shine  and  act  most 
 frequently,  constantly,  and  salutarily.     It.  T. 
 
 6.  Dead  while  she  liveth.  If  you  wish  to 
 know  what  hollowness  and  hcartlcssness  are,  you 
 must  seek  for  them  in  the  world  of  light,  elegant, 
 superficial  fashion,  where  frivolity  has  turned  the 
 heart  into  a  rock-bed  of  selfishness.  Pay  what  men 
 will  of  the  heartlessness  of  trade,  it  is  nothing  com- 
 pared with  the  heartlessness  of  fashion.  Say  what 
 they  will  of  the  atheism  of  science,  it  is  nothing  to 
 
 the  atheism  of  that  round  of  pleasure  in  which  the 
 
 heart  lives — dead  while  it  lives.     F.  W.  R. This 
 
 life  without  a  true  present  is  in  reality  death.  What 
 the  world  calls  enjoying  life  is  enjoying  death. 
 Worse  than  pain  and  care,  more  exhausting  than 
 suffering  and  anxiety,  is  this  empty  and  dreary  exis- 
 tence, in  which  the  soul  has  no  bread,  no  water,  no 
 sunshine,  no  love  ;  in  which  the  iiiunortal  and  God- 
 breathed  spirit  knows  only  time-life.     A.  S. 1 
 
 have  always  been  regarded  as  exceptionally  favored 
 by  fortune,  and  I  do  not  wish  to  complain  or  find 
 fault  with  the  course  of  my  life.  But,  after  all,  it  is 
 nothing  but  labor  and  toil ;  and  I  may  truly  say  that 
 during  my  seventy-five  years  I  have  not  had  four 
 weeks  of  real  comfort.  It  is  the  never-ceasing  roll- 
 ing of  a  stone,  which  must  always  be  lifted  anew. 
 Goethe. 
 
 God  is  the  soul  of  our  soul  and  the  life  of  our 
 life;  and  Christ  must  dwell  in  our  heart  by  faith, 
 and  be  the  heart  of  our  heart,  to  enable  us  to  say 
 with  Paul,  "  I  live ;  yet  not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in 
 me."  The  ungodly  man  is  a  living  corpse;  the 
 worm  of  sinful  desire  consumes  his  conscience ;  he 
 is  an  abomination  in  the  eyes  of  the  Saviour,  and 
 
 offensive  to  God  and  the  holy  angels.     GotthnhJ. 
 
 Even  now  we  are  alive  unto  God  or  dead  unto  God  ; 
 and  to  be  dead  unto  God  or  to  be  alive  to  him  are 
 things  pcrcei)tibly  different.  The  coldness  and  lone- 
 liness of  the  world  without  God  must  be  felt  more 
 and  more  as  life  wears  on ;  in  every  change  of  our 
 own  state,  in  every  separation  from  or  loss  of  a 
 friend,  in  every  more  sensible  weakness  of  our  own 
 bodies,  in  every  additional  experience  of  the  uncer- 
 
SECTION  325.— 1  TIMOTHY  5  : 1-25. 
 
 521 
 
 tainty  of  our  own  counsels,  the  deathlike  feeling 
 will  come  upon  us  more  and  more  strongly.  And 
 that  were  indeed  awful  if,  being  dead  to  God  and 
 yet  little  feeling  it  because  of  the  enjoyments  of  our 
 worldly  life,  those  enjoyments  were  on  a  sudden  to 
 be  struck  away  from  us,  and  we  should  find  then 
 that  to  be  dead  to  God  was  death  indeed,  a  death 
 from  which  there  is  no  waking,  and  in  which  there 
 is  no  sleeping  for  ever.     T.  A. 
 
 8.  The  declaration  itself  is  quite  general.  It 
 asserts  in  the  most  emphatic  manner  the  obligations 
 springing  out  of  family  relationships  as  grounded 
 in  the  constitution  of  natui-e,  and,  so  far  from  being 
 annulled  or  relaxed  by  the  gospel,  only  thereby  ren- 
 dered the  more  sacred  and  imperatively  binding. 
 The  parent  who  refuses  (if  he  is  able)  to  support 
 his  children  while  from  youth  or  infirmity  they  are 
 dependent  on  his  care  and  help,  or  the  children  who 
 refuse  to  minister  to  the  sustenance  and  comfort  of 
 aged  parents,  both  alike  act  an  unfeeling  and  un- 
 natural part ;  they  are  not  true  to  the  moral  instincts 
 of  their  own  nature,  and  fall  beneath  the  standard 
 which  has  been  recognized  and  acted  on  by  the  bet- 
 ter class  of  heathens.  For  one,  therefore,  bearing 
 the  Christian  name  to  disregard  such  claims  is 
 utterly  inexcusable  ;  it  is  not  simply  dishonoring  to 
 Christ,  it  is  to  bring  reproach  on  our  common  hu- 
 manity.    P.  F. 
 
 11.  But  younger  widows  decline,  namely,  to  put 
 on  the  list  of  widows  entitled  to  special  guardian- 
 ship and  sustenance  on  the  part  of  the  Church. 
 They  might  have  remarried,  as  he  presently  states, 
 without  incurring  any  blame,  yea,  with  his  own  ap- 
 proval and  advice.  But,  as  contemplated  by  him, 
 the  remarrying  was  the  fruit  of  a  growing  insensi- 
 bility to  spiritual  things,  the  result  of  a  light,  frivo- 
 lous, sensual  tone  of  mind,  fretting  under  the  yoke 
 of  Christ,  and  seeking  to  break  loose  from  the  re- 
 straints imposed  by  it  upon  the  heart  and  conduct. 
 So  that  nothing  less  than  an  utter  shipwreck  of  the 
 spiritual  life  was  supposed  to  be  involved  in  the 
 new  and  backward  direction  taken  by  the  parties  in 
 question.  12.  First  faith.  Their  simple  faith 
 in  Christ  and  consecration  to  his  service  when  they 
 first  assumed  the  Christian  name.  It  is  not  the 
 simple  question  of  adherence  to  a  state  of  widow- 
 hood, or  of  departure  from  it,  but  such  a  course  of 
 defection  from  the  decorum  and  purity  becoming 
 the  gospel  of  Christ  as  argued  a  virtual  abandon- 
 ment of  the  faith.  13.  Other  proofs  are  here 
 given  of  their  tendency  in  that  direction,  and  such 
 as  would  naturally  grow  by  the  comparative  ease  in 
 which  they  might  be  enabled  to  live  in  consequence 
 of  the  pecuniary  support  ministered  to  them  by  the 
 Church. 
 
 16.  Relieve  them  that  are  widows  in- 
 deed. A  return  is  here  made  to  the  principle  of 
 private  beneficence  with  respect  to  young  or  wid- 
 owed relatives,  and  tluit  for  the  purpose  of  extend- 
 ing it  somewhat  beyond  the  line  indicated  in  verses 
 4  and  8.  In  these  earlier  verses,  the  children  and 
 widows  spoken  of  were  relatives  of  the  nearer  kind  ; 
 they  belonged  to  the  believer's  household,  and  had 
 
 consequently  the  strongest  claim  on  the  means  and 
 resources  of  the  house.  But  now  a  wider  circle  is 
 embraced.  There  might  be  widows,  the  apostle  sug- 
 gests, who  were  not  constituent  members  of  a  be- 
 liever's family,  such  as  a  sister,  or  step-daughter,  or 
 niece ;  and,  in  cases  of  that  description,  the  home 
 resources  (if  adequate)  should,  according  to  the 
 apostle,  be  charged  with  the  maintenance  of  the  be- 
 reaved, so  as  to  allow  the  benefactions  of  the  Church 
 to  be  applied  to  the  support  of  those  who  were 
 widows  in  the  stronger  sense,  destitute  in  them- 
 selves, and  without  the  sympathy  of  any  near  Chris- 
 tian relative  to  fall  back  upon.     P.  F. 
 
 17.  Much  controversy  has  revolved  round  these 
 words.  The  question  is  whether  this  sentence  sanc- 
 tions lay-elders  (so  called)  to  rule  and  a  clerical 
 elder  for  preaching  and  teaching.  It  seems  to  us 
 that  to  found  on  these  words  a  separation  of  elders 
 into  two  entirely  different  classes  is  to  put  more 
 strain  on  the  sentence  than  it  will  fairly  bear.  The 
 distinctive  function  of  all  the  elders  in  any  congre- 
 gation is  to  rule  in  truth  and  love,  to  superintend 
 and  supervise  the  flock.  In  the  discharge  of  this 
 duty,  they  are  to  teach  and  so  "  feed  the  flock  "  ac- 
 cording to  their  opportunity  and  ability.  But  it  is 
 in  harmony  both  with  Scripture  and  with  common 
 sense,  and  it  is  found  in  practice  most  expedient, 
 that  one  of  the  elders,  by  natural  adaptation,  by 
 special  training,  and  by  spiritual  endowment  more 
 fitted  than  others  to  teach,  should  be  charged  with 
 the  public  instruction  of  the  people,  and  occupy  the 
 
 Christian  pulpit.     D.  F. In  an  exegetical  point 
 
 of  view,  the  closing  portion  of  the  note  of  Ellicott 
 gives,  so  far,  what  must  be  regarded  as  the  fair  and 
 natural  import  of  the  apostle's  language :  "  The 
 concluding  words  certainly  seem  to  imply  two  kinds 
 of  ruling  presbyters — those  who  preached  and  taught, 
 and  those  who  did  not ;  and,  though  it  has  been  plau- 
 sibly urged  that  the  diffei-eniia  lies  in  '  labor,'  and 
 that  the  apostle  does  not  so  much  distinguish  be- 
 tween the  functions  as  the  execution  of  them,  it  yet 
 seems  more  natural  to  suppose  the  existence,  in  the 
 large  community  at  Ephesus,  of  a  clerical  college  of 
 governing  elders,  some  of  whom  might  have  the 
 gift  of  teaching  more  eminently  than  others."  But 
 it  must  in  fairness  be  added  that  this  teaching  quali- 
 fication appears  here  rather  as  a  separable  adjunct 
 than  an  essential  attribute  of  the  presbyteral  func- 
 tion— a  gift  which,  in  so  far  as  possessed  and  faith- 
 fully exercised,  would  materially  contribute  to  the 
 efficiency  of  the  office,  and  entitle  him  who  so  held 
 it  to  special  honor,  yet  not  so  as  to  disqualify  those 
 who  wanted  it  from  discharging,  and  even  discharg- 
 ing with  credit,  its  primary  duties.  Seeing  it  was 
 a  spiritual  community  which  was  here  under  con- 
 sideration, a  certain  didactic  power  must  be  un- 
 derstood to  have  belonged  to  every  one  who  could 
 rightly  take  part  in  the  government  of  its  members ; 
 for  it  belonged  to  his  office  that  he  should  at  least 
 be  able  to  discern  between  carnal  and  spiritual  in 
 the  characters  of  men,  be  capable  of  testing  their 
 knowledge  in  divine  things,  and  by  private  fellow- 
 ship and  friendly  admonition,  if  not  otherwise,  sub- 
 serve the  interests  of  truth  and  righteousness  among 
 them.  So  much  must  be  supposed  inseparable  from 
 the  office  of  presbyter  as  held  by  every  qualified 
 person  ;  but  the  gift  of  teaching  in  the  more  dis- 
 tinctive sense,  or,  in  modern  phrase,  of  preaching^ 
 the  gospel  with  intelligence  to  the  edification  of 
 others,  is  not  represented  as  indispensable.  A  man 
 might  as  a  presbyter  govern,  and  even  govern  well. 
 
522 
 
 SECTIOy  3S5.—1  TIMOTHY  5  : 1-25. 
 
 without  it.  And  indeed,  as  Lightfoot  remarks,  hav- 
 ing respect  to  the  actual  state  of  things  in  most  of 
 the  early  churches,  '''■  govenvncnt  was  probably  the 
 first  conception  of  the  ofiice  " — hence,  also,  in  this 
 passage  governing  is  the  distinctive  epithet  coupled 
 with  presbyters ;  yet  he  justly  adds  that  "  the  work 
 of  teaching  must  have  fallen  to  the  presbyters  from 
 the  very  first,  and  have  assumed  greater  prominence 
 as  time  went  on." 
 
 18.  Or,  as  it  might  be  expressed,  Thou  shalt 
 not  muzzle  an  ox  when  threshing.  The  form  of  ex- 
 pression points  to  the  peculiar  mode  of  threshing  in 
 the  East,  by  driving  oxen  over  heaps  of  corn  lying 
 on  the  barn-floor,  and,  either  by  their  feet  or  by 
 means  of  a  hurdle  drawn  after  them,  bruising  the 
 mass  so  as  to  separate  the  grain  from  the  straw  and 
 chaff.  The  passage  respecting  it  is  taken  from 
 Deut.  25  :  4,  and  is  one  of  a  series  of  directions  en- 
 joining kind  and  considerate  behavior.  It  is  the 
 only  one  that  has  immediate  respect  to  the  lower 
 animals;  all  the  rest  bear  on  the  conduct  that 
 should  be  maintained  toward  one's  fellow-creatures, 
 and  especially  toward  those  who  might  be  in  the 
 unhappy  position  of  bondmen ;  so  that  we  can 
 scarcely  suppose  this  somewhat  exceptional  instruc- 
 tion could  have  been  designed  for  the  exclusive 
 benefit  of  oxen.  We  may  rather  suppose  it  was 
 intended,  by  carrying  the  injunction  to  cultivate  a 
 tender  and  beneficent  disposition  so  low,  to  make  it 
 all  the  more  sure  that  such  a  disposition  should  be 
 •exercised  toward  brethren  of  one's  own  flesh,  most 
 especially  toward  those  who  were  laying  themselves 
 out  in  self-denying  labors  for  the  public  good.  It  is 
 therefore  a  perfectly  legitimate  application  which  is 
 made  of  the  passage  here,  and  in  1  Cor.  9  :  9,  to  the 
 laborers  in  the  Christian  ministry.  This  prudential 
 maxim,  it  should  be  added,  is  introduced,  like  the 
 legal  prescription  before  it,  merely  for  the  sake  of 
 the  general  principle  embodied  in  it.     P.  F. 
 
 20.  Closely  connected  with  its  government  is 
 the  discipline  of  the  Church.  The  purity,  peace, 
 and  order  of  the  Church  depend  much  on  this  in- 
 stitution of  Christ  being  properly  administered  in 
 all  its  legitimate  objects.  That  he  has  made  provi- 
 sion for  these  appears  from  the  power  with  which 
 he  has  invested  office-bearers  in  the  Church  to  re- 
 ceive qualified  persons  into  communion  ;  to  exercise 
 a  watchful  inspection ;  to  take  cognoscence  of  of- 
 fenses against  the  laws  of  Christ's  house ;  to  cite 
 and  examine  offenders ;  to  administer  censure  ac- 
 cording to  the  nature  and  degree  of  the  offense; 
 and  either  to  restore  to  or  finally  eject  from  the 
 fellowship  of  the  body  as  the  person  may  appear 
 to  have  profited  or  not  by  the  censure  administered. 
 The  authority  of  Christ  in  this,  as  in  the  other  in- 
 stitutions of  his  hoiise,  is  a  merciful  authority.  It 
 is  a  proof  of  his  love,  designed  to  promote  the  best 
 interests  of  the  offenders  themselves,  as  well  as  of 
 the  body  at  large  to  which  they  belong,  and,  if 
 rightly  improved,  a  manifest  and  decided  blessing. 
 "If  he  shall  neglect  to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto  the 
 Church  ;  but,  if  he  neglect  to  hear  the  Church,  let 
 him  l)e  unto  thee  as  a  heathen  man  and  a  publican. 
 Them  that  sin  rebuke  before  all,  that  others  may 
 fear.  A  man  that  is  a  heretic,  after  the  first  and 
 second  admonition,  reject."     W.  P. 
 
 22.  I'aul  had  just  been  speaking  of  offenses, 
 and  of  the  im])ortance  of  dealing  with  them  in  an 
 impartial  ,ind  faithful  manner.  It  was  in  perfect 
 kee])ing  with  this  that  an  exhortation  should  be 
 given  Timothy  to  beware  of  making  rash  appoint- 
 
 ments to  the  ministerial  office — to  take  pains  before- 
 hand to  ascertain  the  godly  life  of  the  ]iersons  who 
 should  receive  the  appointment,  lest  he  should  be 
 found  stam])ing  with  his  formal  approval  and  rais- 
 ing to  the  government  of  the  Church  men  who  were 
 themselves,  perhaps,  of  doubtful  character,  or  amena- 
 ble to  discipline.  Hence  it  is  added :  neither  partici- 
 pate in  other  men's  sins.  He  would  virtually  have 
 done  so,  if  he  was  remiss  in  his  appointments  to  the 
 higher  offices  in  the  Church,  and  did  not  carefully 
 distinguish  between  the  worthy  and  the  unworthy. 
 And  further :  keep  thyself  pure.  The  emphasis  is 
 on  thi/self,  which  is  hence  placed  first  in  the  original. 
 Not  only  beware,  by  hasty  ordinations  or  otherwise, 
 of  coming  into  improper  alliance  with  the  sins  of 
 others,  but  see  that  thine  OAvn  conduct  is  free  from 
 any  marked  blemishes.     P.  F. 
 
 23.  Imagine  an  impostor  sitting  down  to  forge 
 an  epistle  in  the  name  of  Paul.  Is  it  credible  that 
 it  should  come  into  his  head  to  give  such  a  direction 
 as  this ;  so  remote  from  everything  of  doctrine  or 
 discipline,  everything  of  public  concern  to  the  reli- 
 gion or  the  Church,  or  to  any  sect,  order,  or  party  in 
 it,  and  from  every  purpose  with  which  such  an  epis- 
 tle could  be  vvrittcii  ?  It  seems  to  me  that  nothing 
 but  reality — that  is,  the  real  valetudinary  situation 
 of  a  real  person — could  have  suggested  a  thought  of 
 so  domestic  a  nature.  But,  if  the  peculiarity  of  the 
 advice  be  observable,  the  place  in  which  it  stands  is 
 more  so.  The  train  of  thought  seems  to  be  broken 
 to  let  it  in.  Now  when  does  this  happen  ?  It  hap- 
 pens when  a  man  writes  as  he  remembers  ;  when  he 
 puts  down  an  article  that  occurs  the  moment  it  oc- 
 curs, lest  he  should  afterward  forget  it.  Foley. 
 Timothy  had  a  great,  and  in  many  respects  irk- 
 some, work  to  do,  with  the  disadvantage  of  a  delicate 
 and  often  ailing  frame  ;  and,  if  care  were  not  taken  to 
 place  it  under  proper  dietary  treatment,  he  would 
 inevitably  become  more  or  less  incapacitated  for  duty. 
 And,  as  regards  the  specific  means  recommended  for 
 this  end,  the  taking  of  a  little  wine,  the  apostle  is  to 
 be  contemplated  merely  in  the  light  of  a  fiiend,  ex- 
 horting to  the  use  of  what  was  then  understood  to 
 belong  to  the  proper  regimen  for  such  infirmities  as 
 Timothy  was  laboring  under.  He  necessarily  wrote 
 from  the  point  of  view  common  to  him  and  his  con- 
 temporaries, having  regard  to  what  was  then  believed 
 to  be  best ;  and  possibly,  if  we  knew  more  fully  the 
 circumstances  of  the  case,  it  might  even  still  be 
 deemed  such.  On  every  account,  we  ought  to  take 
 the  advice  tendered  by  the  apostle  in  its  simplest  and 
 most  obvious  import.     P.  F. 
 
 24.  Some  sins  are  so  plain,  so  glaring,  that  they 
 carry  the  thoughts  at  once  to  the  bar  of  God,  and 
 spectators  are  led  irresistibly  to  speak  of  the  fearful 
 account  that  must  be  rendered  ;  and  such  sins  are  as 
 swift  reporting  messengers  sent  onward  to  the  judg- 
 ment. Other  sins  are  not  fully  completed  till  after 
 the  author  of  them  has  gone  to  his  grave ;  the  results 
 of  them  are  not  developed,  the  purposes  of  them  not 
 accomplished  ;  but,  as  fast  as  they  are,  so  fast  the 
 witnesses  of  them  travel  on  after  the  author,  to  over- 
 take him  in  the  eternal  world.  The  witnes.ses  against 
 some  men,  we  have  reason  to  believe,  will  thus  be 
 crowding  into  the  eternal  world  to  the  end  of  time, 
 the  indictment  against  them  not  being  filled  up  till 
 the  last  result  of  their  iniquity  is  developed.  A 
 man,  for  example,  who  writes  an  immoral  but  im- 
 mortal book,  may  be  tracked  into  eternity  by  a  pro- 
 cession of  lost  souls  from  every  generation,  every 
 one  of  them  to  be  a  witness  against  him  at  the  judg- 
 
SECTION  326.— 1  TIMOTHY  6  : 1-21.  503 
 
 ■mcnt,  to  show  to  him  and  to  the  universe  the  im-  !  Doddridge,  Flavel,  and  others,  when  they  see,  genera- 
 
 measurable  dreadfuhiess  of  his  iniquity.  But  the 
 good  works  of  good  men  are  as  immortal  as  the  bad 
 works  of  evil  men.  They,  too,  are  swift  messengers, 
 but  bright  celestial  ones,  before  the  throne  of  God 
 in  judgment.  They,  too,  come  trooping  into  the 
 eternal  world  as  witnesses  long  after  the  authors  of 
 them  have  entered  on  their  reward.  And  who  can 
 iell  the  blessedness  of  such  men  as  Baxter,  Bunyan, 
 
 tion  after  generation,  the  results  and  marks  of  their 
 own  earthly  labors,  in  souls  that  follow  after  them 
 to  glory  ?  Not  a  cup  of  cold  water  given  to  a  dis- 
 ciple, nor  a  widow's  mite  put  into  Christ's  treasury, 
 nor  a  penitent  tear,  nor  a  fervent,  faithful  prayer, 
 nor  any  thought  or  deed  of  self-denying  love,  but  is 
 recorded  in  the  book  of  life  and  sends  on  its  witness 
 for  the  great  day.     G.  B.  C. 
 
 Section  326. 
 
 1    Timothy   vi.   1-21. 
 
 1  Let  as  many  servants  as  are  under  the  yoke  count  their  own  masters  worthy  of  all  hon- 
 
 2  our,  that  the  name  of  God  and  his  doctrine  be  not  blasphemed.  And  they  that  have  beheving 
 masters,  let  them  not  despise  tliem^  because  they  are  brethren  ;  but  rather  do  them  service, 
 because  tbey  are  faithful  and  beloved,  partakers  of  the  benefit.     These  things  teach  and  ex- 
 
 3  hort.     If  any  man  teach  otherwise,  and  consent  not  to  wholesome  words,  even  the  words  of 
 
 4  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  the  doctrine  which  is  according  to  godliness ;  he  is  proud, 
 knowing  nothing,  but  doting  about  questicms  and  strifes  of  words,  whereof  coiiieth  envy-, 
 
 5  strife,  railings,  evil  surmisings,  perverse  disputings  of  men  of  corrupt  minds,  and  destitute 
 of  the  truth,  supposing  that  gain  is  godliness  :  from  such  withdraw  thyself. 
 
 6  But  godliness  with  contentment  is  great  gain.     For  we  brought  nothing  into  this  world, 
 *J  and  it  is  certain  we  can  carry  nothing  out.     And  having  food  and  raiment  let  us  be  there- 
 
 8  with  content.     But  they  that  will  be  rich  fall  into  temptation  and  a  snare,  and  into  many 
 
 9  foolish  and  hurtful  lusts,  which  drown  men  in  destruction  and  perdition.     For  the  love  of 
 
 10  money  is  the  root  of  all  evil :  which  while  some  coveted  after,  they  have  erred  from  the 
 
 11  faith,  and  pierced  themselves  through  with  many  sorrows.     But  thou,  O  man  of  God,  flee 
 these  things;  and  follow  after  righteousness,  godliness,   faith,  love,  patience,  meekness. 
 
 12  Fight  the  good  fight  of  faith,  lay  hold  on  eternal  life,  whereunto  thou  art  also  called,  and 
 
 13  hast  professed  a  good  profession  before  many  witnesses.     I  give  thee  charge  in  the  sight  of 
 God,  who  quickeneth  all  things,  and  hefore  Christ  Jesus,  who  before  Pontius  Pilate  wit- 
 
 14  nessed  a  good  confession;  that  thou  keep  this  commandment  without  spot,  unrebukeable, 
 
 15  until  the  appearing  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ :  which  in  his  times  he  shall  shew,  tcho  is  the 
 
 16  blessed  and  only  Potentate,  the  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords;  who  onlj^  hath  immor- 
 tality, dwelling  in  the  light  which  no  man  can  approach  unto ;  whom  no  man  bath  seen,  nor 
 
 17  can  see :  to  whom  he  honour  and  power  everlasting.     Amen.     Charge  them  that  are  rich 
 in  this  world,  that  they  be  not  highminded,  nor  trust  in  uncertain  riches,  but  in  the  living 
 
 18  God,  who  giveth  us  richly  all  things  to  enjoy;  that  they  do  good,  that  they  be  rich  in  good 
 
 19  works,  ready  to  distribute,  willing  to  communicate ;  laying  up  in  store  for  themselves  a  good 
 
 20  foundation  against  the  time  to  come,  that  they  may  lay  hold  on  eternal  life.     0  Timothy, 
 keep  that  which  is  committed  to  thy  trust,  avoiding  profane  and  vain  babblings,  and  oppo- 
 
 21  sitions  of  science  falsely  so  called :  which  some  professing  have  erred  concerning  the  faith. 
 Grace  he  with  thee.     Amen. 
 
 The  good  fight  is  the  fight  with  sin — sin  within  and  sin  without — whatever  would  overcome  us  or  keep 
 our  souls  from  God.  This  implies  opposition  to  all  evils  that  come  properly  within  the  sphere  of  our 
 effort — the  chronic  depravity  of  the  world,  the  phases  of  iniquity  which  corrupt  morals,  and  make  gain 
 godliness,  and  blight  the  influences  of  the  gospel,  and  sometimes  we  must  come  to  a  hand-to-hand  tight 
 with  these.  And  yet  we  are  to  fight  our  way  through  with  the  patience  of  Job  and  the  charity  of  Jesus, 
 so  that  abuse  shall  leave  no  scar  on  our  even  temper,  and  disappointment  shall  generate  no  bitterness  of 
 spirit,  and  our  zeal  shall  not  prove  a  sword  on  which  we  fall  ourselves.  The  real  battle  of  life  is  in  a 
 man's  own  soul.  There,  with  no  eye  on  it  but  God's,  the  fight  begins  and  goes  on.  As  there  is  success 
 or  defeat  there,  the  issue  of  life  itself  is  decided  for  good  or  evil.  The  conqueror  within  will  be  the  con- 
 queror without.     Yet  the  revolution  within  that  throws  off  the  usurped  authority  of  Satan  and  the  powers 
 
524 
 
 SECTIOy  326.-1  TIMOTHY  6:1-21. 
 
 of  darkness  can  be  carried  forward  only  by  a  divine  energy.  He  that  would  fight  successfully  the  great 
 conflict  of  life  must  tirtit  of  all  recognize  his  dependence  on  a  higher  power.  He  must  place  himself 
 under  the  shadow  of  the  Almighty.  He  must  call  mightily  on  him  who  by  the  gift  of  the  Spirit  can 
 change  ths  nature  of  the  soul  and  transform  it  into  his  own  image.     E.  H.  G. 
 
 1.  To  an  English  reader  the  term  servants  may 
 or  may  not  mean  Ijondmen.  But  in  the  Greek 
 douloi  there  is  no  such  ambiguity ;  its  proper  mean- 
 ing was  slave,  and,  as  ordinarily  used,  the  douloi 
 were  those  under  yoke.  The  tendency  and  purport 
 of  the  exhortation  manifestly  is,  to  caution  this  part 
 of  the  Christian  community  to  beware  of  imagining 
 that  their  spiritual .  calling  and  privileges  entitled 
 them  to  spurn  the  outward  restraints  under  which 
 they  lay,  and  disregard  the  duties  of  their  station. 
 They  were  rather,  on  this  very  account,  to  behave 
 toward  their  masters  with  becoming  regard  and  sub- 
 mission, lest  otherwise,  as  Chrysostoni  puts  it,  "  if 
 the  master  should  see  them  carrying  themselves 
 loftily  because  of  their  faith,  he  should  blaspheme, 
 as  if  the  doctrine  were  the  ground  of  their  insubor- 
 dination ;  whereas,  if  he  should  see  them  obedient, 
 he  may  the  more  readily  believe,  and  attend  to  the 
 things  that  are  spoken."  Hence  the  special  reason 
 given  by  the  apostle  for  the  dutiful  behavior  of  the 
 Christian  bondmen  is,  thai  the  name  of  God  and  his 
 doctrine  (or  the  teaching,  najiiely,  of  the  gospel) 
 may  not  be  hhiaphcmed . 
 
 [It  must  l)e  noted,  however,  that,  while  the  mean- 
 ing here  and  in  many  other  passages  is  plain  enough, 
 the  usage  of  the  New  Testament  in  regard  to  doulos 
 is  of  some  latitude.  The  usage,  indeed,  is  derived 
 from  the  Septuagint,  in  which  the  Hebrew  word  is 
 sometimes  rendered  by  doulos,  even  in  the  case  of 
 persons  whose  service  was  entirely  free.  It  is, 
 moreover,  applied  there  to  the  relation  and  service 
 of  God's  more  peculiar  instruments  of  working, 
 very  often  by  David  to  himself  with  reference  to 
 God,  to  whom  he  felt  bound  to  render  the  fullest 
 obedience.  This  naturally  led  to  a  more  extended 
 and  honorable  use  of  the  word  by  the  New  Testa- 
 ment writers  than  is  found  with  classical.  It  is  ap- 
 plied there  to  true  Christians  generally  ;  to  apos- 
 tles, proj)hets,  and  ministers  of  the  New  Testament 
 Church  ;  to  .Moses,  the  highest  authority  in  the  old 
 dispensation  (Rev.  15  :  3);  and  even  to  Christ,  the 
 highest  in  the  new  (Phil.  2  :  7).  In  all  such  cases, 
 the  rendering  slave,  or  bondman,  would  convey  an 
 entirely  false  impression ;  for,  while  there  is  im- 
 plied in  the  relation  a  binding  or  constraining  ele- 
 ment, it  is  that  of  willing,  devoted  love,  not  of 
 legal  or  outward  compulsion.  In  some  cases,  also, 
 when  the  rel.ation  is  simply  human,  the  term  de- 
 notes plainly  the  higher  class  of  dependents — stew- 
 ards or  overseers,  not  bondmen  of  any  sort.] 
 
 5.  Godliness  is  gain;  not  as  our  translators 
 have  put  it,  "  that  gain  is  godliness,"  for  no  one 
 scarcely  would  think  of  identifying  gain  absolutely 
 with  godliness.  But  there  have  never  been  wanting 
 those  who  suppose  godliness  to  be  gain,  consider  it 
 as  a  lucrative  concern,  and  profess  it  only  in  so  far 
 as  they  find  it  serviceable  to  their  worldly  inter- 
 ests.    P.  F. 
 
 6.  Devotion  is  the  life  of  religion,  the  very  soul 
 of  piety,  the  highest  employment  of  grace,  and  no 
 other  than  the  prepossession  of  heaven  by  the  saints 
 
 of  God  here  upon  earth,  every  improvement  where- 
 of is  of  more  advantage  and  value  to  the  Christian 
 than  all  the  profit  and  contentment  which  this 
 world  can  afford.     Bp.  H. 
 
 7.  All  that  we  receive  in  this  world,  from  the 
 hour  of  our  birth  to  the  hour  of  our  death,  in  food, 
 drink,  raiment,  and  lodging,  is  the  bread  of  grace 
 and  sorrow,  and  is  necessary  to  life.  But  we  must 
 leave  all  behind  us  in  the  hour  of  death,  and  depart 
 hence  even  poorer  than  when  we  came.  For  a  man, 
 when  he  cometh  into  the  world,  bringeth  body  and 
 soul  with  him,  and  he  hath  forthwith  his  raiment, 
 food,  and  lodging.  But,  when  he  dieth,  he  must 
 leave  not  only  these  behind,  but  his  body  and  life 
 likewise.  Who,  then,  is  poorer  than  man  is  when 
 he  dieth  ?     Arnd. 
 
 9.  That  will  be  rich.  Preach  to  the  con- 
 science of  a  covetous  person  (if  he  may  be  said  to 
 have  any)  with  the  tongue  of  men  and  angels,  and 
 tell  him  of  the  vanity  of  the  world,  of  treasure  in 
 heaven,  and  of  the  necessity  of  being  "  rich  toward 
 God  "  and  liberal  to  his  poor  brother,  and  it  is  all 
 but  flat,  insipid,  and  ridiculous  stuff  to  him  who 
 neither  sees,  nor  feels,  nor  suffers  anything  to  pass 
 
 into  his  heart  but  through  his  hands.     R.  S. A 
 
 covetous  man  serveth  his  riches,  and  not  they  him ; 
 and  he  is  said  to  have  goods  as  he  hath  a  fever, 
 which  holdeth  and  tyrannizeth  over  a  man,  not  he 
 
 over  it.     Charron. The  price  which  the  rich  man 
 
 pays  for  his  wealth  is  the  temptation  to  be  selfish. 
 If  you  loill  be  rich,  you  must  be  content  to  pay  the 
 price  of  falling  into  temptation  and  a  snare  and 
 many  foolish  and  hurtful  lusts.  If  that  price  be 
 too  high  to  pay,  then  you  must  be  content  with  the 
 quiet  valleys  of  existence,  where  alone  it  is  well 
 with  us  ;  kept  out  of  an  inheritance,  but  having  in- 
 stead God  for  your  portion,  peace  and  quietness, 
 and  rest  with  Christ.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 Into  many  hurtful  lusts.  So  hard  is  it  for 
 the  corruption  of  man's  nature  not  to  work  where 
 it  has  such  plenty  of  materials  to  work  upon.  For 
 who  so  strongly  tempted  to  pride  as  he  who  has 
 riches  to  bear  it  out?  Who  so  prone  to  be  luxuri- 
 ous as  he  who  has  wealth  to  feed  and  maintain  his 
 luxury  ?  Who  so  apt  to  besot  himself  with  idle- 
 ness as  he  who  can  command  and  have  all  things, 
 and  yet  do  nothing  ?  What  sin  so  costly  which  the 
 rich  man  may  not  venture  upon,  if  he  can  but 
 stretch  his  conscience  to  the  measures  of  his  purse? 
 It  is  a  miracle  almost  for  a  rich  man  not  to  be  over- 
 run with  vice,  having  both  such  strong  inclinations 
 
SECTION  326.— 1   TIMOTHY  6  : 1-21. 
 
 525 
 
 to  it  from  within,  and  such  inducements  and  oppor- 
 tunities to  it  from  without.     R.  S. And  these 
 
 are  foolish  lusts,  too,  unreasonable,  childish  desires ; 
 after  one  bargain,  such  another ;  and  after  one  sin, 
 another  ;  to  make  even,  and  somewhat  then  to  keep 
 that  whole ;  and  so  on  without  end.  If  their  hearts 
 are  set  upon  purchase  and  land,  still  some  house  or 
 neighbor-field,  some  Nabofh-vineiiard  is  in  their 
 eyes,  and  all  the  rest  is  nothing  without  that,  which 
 discovers  the  madness  of  this  humor,  this  di'opsy- 
 thnst.     L. 
 
 Drown  men  in  perdition.  When  a  man 
 has  no  other  object  than  simply  to  make  money 
 when  he  has  more  than  he  can  or,  which  is  the  same 
 thing,  is  willing  to  apply  to  useful  purposes ;  when 
 he  has  no  ultimate  purpose  in  view,  but  his  desires 
 terminate  upon  property  for  its  own  sake,  it  matters 
 not  who  he  may  be,  what  his  outward  exhibitions  of 
 •character,  or  what  his  visible  relations,  he  is  under 
 the  influence  of  the  same  spirit  which,  as  it  con- 
 trolled a  false  disciple,  led  the  Redeemer  to  the 
 ignominy  and  death  of  the  cross  ;  and  we  can  say 
 of  him  without  hesitation,  if  he  lives  and  dies  un- 
 der its  power,  "  it  had  been  better  for  him  if  he 
 
 had  never  been  born."    E.  M. There  is  no  sphere 
 
 so  humble  and  contracted  as  to  secure  a  man  against 
 the  intrusion  of  cupidity.  He  need  not  plunge  into 
 the  ocean  in  order  to  drown  himself — a  very  shallow 
 stream  will  suffice,  if  he  chooses  to  lie  prostrate  in 
 it ;  and  the  desire  of  the  smallest  gain,  if  his  heart 
 be  immersed  in  pursuit,  will  as  certainly  "drown 
 him  in  perdition  "  as  if  the  object  of  his  cupidity 
 ■were  the  wealth  of  a  Crcesus.     J.  H. 
 
 10.  For  a  root  of  all  evils  is  the  love  of  money. 
 The  sentiment  is,  that  there  is  no  kind  of  evil  to 
 which  the  love  of  money  may  not  lead  men,  when 
 it  once  fairly  takes  hold  of  them.  The  passion  is 
 obviously  identified  by  the  apostle  with  its  object — 
 money  as  a  thing  loved  and  sought  after ;  and  some, 
 he  says,  reaching  forth  in  their  desires  after  this, 
 made  a  twofold  shipwreck :  first,  of  their  Christian 
 principles,  departing  from  the  faith ;  and  second,  of 
 their  happiness,  piercing  themselves  through  (trans- 
 fixed) with   many  pangs.      P.  F. The    passion 
 
 ("  the  love  of  inoney  ")  exists  under  various  modifi- 
 cations. In  some  few  of  its  subjects,  it  appears  to 
 be  pure,  unmixed,  exclusive  ;  terminates  and  is  con- 
 centrated upon  just  the  money  itself,  the  delight  of 
 being  the  owner  of  so  much.  The  whole  soul  is 
 absorbed  in  this  one  sentiment.  This  is  plain,  gen- 
 uine idolatry.  But,  in  much  the  greater  number  of 
 instances,  the  passion  involves  a  regard  to  some 
 relative  objects.  In  some  it  is  combined  with  vani- 
 ty ;  a  stimulating  desire  of  the  reputation  of  being 
 rich — to  be  talked  of,  admired,  envied.  We  have 
 even  heard  of  such  a  thing  as  a  desire  of  the  fame 
 of  dying  rich !    In  some  it  has  very  much  a  refer- 
 
 ence to  that  authority,  weight,  prevailing  influence 
 in  society  which  property  confers  ;  here  it  is  ambi- 
 tion rather  than  avarice.  In  some  the  passion  has 
 its  incitement  in  an  exorbitant  calculation  for  com- 
 petence. So  much  and  so  much  they  shall  want ; 
 so  much  more  they  may  want,  for  themselves  or 
 their  descendants. 
 
 Root  of  all  evil.  One  of  the  evil  effects  of 
 this  passion  is  that  it  tends  to  arrogate  and  nar- 
 row and  impel  the  whole  action  and  passion  of  the 
 soul  toward  one  exclusive  object,  and  that  an  igno- 
 ble one.  Almost  every  thought  that  starts  is  to  go 
 that  way.  This  passion,  too,  when  thus  predomi- 
 nant, throws  a  mean  character  into  the  estimate  of 
 all  things,  as  they  are  all  estimated  according  to  a 
 standard  of  money-value  and  in  reference  to  gain. 
 It  places  a  man  in  a  very  selfish  relation  to  other 
 men  around  him.  He  can  not  sell  them,  but  the  con- 
 stant question  in  his  mind  is,  "  \Miat  and  how  can 
 I  gain  by  them  ?  "  When  this  principle  has  the 
 full  ascendancy,  it  creates  a  settled  hardness  of 
 character.  The  man  lives,  as  to  the  kinder  affec- 
 tions, in  the  region  of  perpetual  ice.  He  is  little 
 accessible  to  the  touches  and  emotions  of  sympathy, 
 can  not  give  himself  out  in  any  generous  expansion 
 of  the  affections.  And  the  disposition  in  question 
 operates  with  a  slow  but  continual  effect  to  pervert 
 the  judgment  and  conscience.  It  is  constantly  press- 
 ing the  line  that  divides  right  from  wrong ;  it  re- 
 moves it,  bends  it  away,  by  slight  degrees.  The 
 distinction  becomes  less  positive  to  the  judgment. 
 Self-interested  casuistry  is  put  in  operation.  Un- 
 sound pleas  and  reasons  and  excuses  are  called  in. 
 There  is  a  constant  tendency  to  equivocate  with  con- 
 science, and  this  often  ends  in  at  once  satisfying  it 
 and  defrauding  it.  As  a  final  point,  we  need  not  do 
 more  than  advert  to  the  enormous  account  of  absO' 
 lute  andfiagrant  ivrongs  which  have  been  perpetrated 
 from  the  love  of  money — the  frauds,  the  taking 
 advantage  of  law  in  despite  of  moral  justice,  the 
 plunders  and  murders,  and  the  black  list  of  other 
 iniquitous  expedients.  AVhat  a  legion  of  violences 
 and  villainies  this  passion  can  boast  to  have  brought 
 upon  mankind  !     J.  F. 
 
 Many  sorrows.  Sorrows  not  of  the  lighter 
 and  more  transient  sort,  which  give  the  mind  but 
 feeble  touches  and  short  visits,  and  quickly  go  off 
 again ;  but  they  are  such  as  enter  into  the  inner- 
 most parts  and  powers  of  it,  and,  in  a  word,  pierce 
 it  through  and  through,  and  draw  out  the  very  life 
 and  spirit  through  the  wound  they  make.  These 
 are  the  peculiar  and  extraordinary  sorrows  which  go 
 before,  accompany,  and  follow  riches,  thus  "  coveted 
 after,"  and  there  is  no  man,  though  in  never  so  low 
 a  station,  who  sets  his  heart  upon  growing  rich,  but 
 shall,  in  his  proportion,  be  sure  to  have  his  share  of 
 them.     R.  S. 
 
526 
 
 SECTION  336.— 1  TIMOTHY  6  : 1-21. 
 
 11.  We  hear  the  apostle  Paul  warning  even 
 Timothy.  lie  had  seen  so  many  apparent  proficients 
 in  piety  drawn  in  by  this  moral  maelstrom  and 
 "drowned  in  perdition,"  that  he  called  on  his 
 "  dearly  beloved  Timothy,  his  own  son  in  the  faith  " 
 — called  on  him  with  more  than  his  usual  earnest- 
 ness— to  flee  to  the  greatest  distance  from  this 
 fatal  vortex.  "  0  man  of  God,"  said  he,  "  flee 
 these  things."  As  if,  by  a  special  appointment  of 
 Heaven,  the  monitory  strain  addressed  to  a  man  of 
 God — to  «M<7t  a  man  of  God — and  echoing  through 
 the  Church  in  all  ages,  should  make  it  inexcusable 
 for  all  inferior  piety  ever  to  doubt  its  liability  to 
 the  sin.     J.  II. 
 
 Follow  after.  The  two  most  general  ideas 
 go  first — righteousness  and  godliness  ;  then  follow 
 faith  and  love  as  the  fundamental  principles  of  the 
 Christian  life ;  and  finally,  patience  and  meekness 
 of  spirit,  which  denote  the  conduct  proper  to  a 
 Christian  amid  the  enmity  and  opposition  of  the 
 world  to  Christ's  gospel.     Htithcr. 
 
 12.  It  is  the  good,  literally  the  beautiful,  fight 
 to  which  the  soldier  of  Christ  addresses  himself ; 
 beautiful  and  good,  because  it  is  not  merely  lawful 
 but  holy.  The  leader  who  summons  us  to  fight,  and 
 who  goes  before  us  to  battle,  is  no  other  than  he 
 who  himself  strove  even  unto  blood,  and  dying  over- 
 came all  the  powers  of  hell,  and  who  stands  pledged 
 for  the  victory  of  all  who  follow  his  triumphal  car. 
 The  legion  along  with  whom  we  fight  are  the  noblest 
 of  our  race  in  all  ages  and  peoples ;  our  companions 
 in  arms  are  the  children  of  God,  the  redeemed  of 
 Christ,  the  temples  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  spread  every- 
 where over  the  earth ;  and  never  has  any  one  had 
 cause  to  regret  who,  with  fixed  choice,  has  joined 
 the  ever-growing  camp.  Van  0. There  are  dif- 
 ficulties placed  in  our  path  to  give  us  opportunities 
 of  evincing  what  faith,  courage,  perseverance,  wis- 
 dom, energy,  prayerful  ness,  devotedness  are  in  us. 
 God  withholds  some  things  from  us  with  a  prohibi- 
 tion ;  it  is  treason  to  go  on  seeking  them.  He  with- 
 holds other  things  by  way  of  incitation ;  that  we 
 may  be  stirred  up  to  engage  with  all  faith  and  as- 
 siduity in  the  search  for  them,  and  that  the  conquest 
 of  them   may  be  the  reward  of  valiant  endeavor. 
 
 G.  B. Thy  foils,  through  the  wisdom  and  love  of 
 
 thy  God,  may  be  ordered  to  advance  the  victory ;  to 
 put  courage  and  holy  anger  into  thee  against  thine 
 enemies ;  to  humble  thee,  and  drive  thee  from  thine 
 own  imagined  strength  to  make  use  of  his  real 
 strength.  And  be  not  hasty  ;  think  not  at  the  very 
 first  to  conquer ;  many  a  hard  conflict  must  thou 
 resolve  upon,  and  often  be  brought  very  low,  almost 
 to  a  desperate  point,  that  to  thy  sense  it  is  past  re- 
 covery ;  then  it  is  his  time  to  step  in,  even  in  the 
 midst  of  their  prevailing.  Let  God  but  arhe,  and 
 his  enemies  shall  be  scattered.     Thus  the  Church  hath 
 
 found  it  in  her  greatest  exttemities,  and  thus  like- 
 wise the  believing  soul.     L. 
 
 Lay  hold  on  eternal  life.     Is  it  not  as  if 
 
 we  saw  in  these  words  before  us  the  combatant  put- 
 ting forth  his  utmost  energy  to  the  last  struggle, 
 but  now  at  the  end  of  the  course  grasping  the  crown 
 of  honor  ?  Eternal  life,  which  completes  all  and 
 compensates  for  all ;  the  highest  aim  of  such  as 
 are  not  yet  deeply  enough  sunk  to  choose  death 
 rather  than  life ;  the  end  of  all  strife,  the  source 
 of  all  peace :  what  can  be  imagined  more  sublime  ? 
 Van  0. 
 
 13,  14.  Not  from  6e«ert<A  does  Christ's  kingdom 
 spring,  but  from  above.  The  weapon  of  his  king- 
 dom is  not  the  sword,  but  the  word  and  the  Holy 
 Ghost,  and  his  combatants  conquer  not  by  blows 
 and  violence,  but  by  sufferings  and  endurance — even 
 as  he  did ;  his  kingdom's  palaces  are  no  castles  but 
 the  hearts  of  men,  in  whom  he  dwells  through  faith ; 
 the  good  things  of  his  kingdom  consist  not  of  gold, 
 nor  of  outward  peace  and  prosperity,  but  of  forgive- 
 ness of  sins,  of  peace  with  God,  of  righteousness 
 and  eternal  life.  His  kingdom  embraces  the  whole 
 circle  of  the  world  ;  its  term  of  duration  is  not 
 thousands  of  years,  but  to  all  eternity.  When  Paul 
 is  exhorting  Timothy  to  fight  the  good  fight  of  faith, 
 and  to  hold  fast  by  sound  doctrine,  he  reminds  him 
 of  the  good  confession  which  Jesus  Christ  witnessed 
 before  Pontius  Pilate ;  with  that  confession  shall 
 Timothy  comfort  himself,  and  feel  sure  of  victory 
 in  every  conflict.     Besser. 
 
 15.  God's  eternal  thought  moves  on,  moves  on- 
 ward, and  moves  all,  by  the  sweet  impulses  of  that 
 law,  supreme,  regulative,  protecting,  of  which  it 
 hath  been  said  that  "  her  seat  is  the  bosom  of  God 
 and  her  voice  the  harmony  of  the  world.  All  things 
 in  heaven  and  earth  do  her  homage ;  the  very  least 
 as  feeling  her  care,  the  greatest  as  not  exempted 
 from  her  power.  Both  angels  and  men,  though  each 
 in  different  sort  and  manner,  with  uniform  consent 
 admire  her  as  the  mother  of  their  peace  and  joy." 
 Much  more  might  such  words  be  used  in  relation  to 
 God  himself.  He  sits  enthroned  on  the  riches  of 
 the  iiniverse;  all  holy  and  obedient  natures  adore 
 and  worship,  ceaselessly  hymning  his  infinite  attri- 
 butes, rejoicing  that  he  lives  and  reigns.  "  Great 
 and  marvelous  are  thy  works,  Lord  God  Almighty  : 
 just  and  true  are  all  thy  ways,  thou  King  of  saints.'^ 
 And  this  anthem  of  adoration,  perpetually  rising 
 toward  the  divine  throne,  expressive  of  the  happi- 
 ness he  has  imparted,  is  but  the  echo  and  reverbera- 
 tion of  that  which  he  possesses,  as  the  "  blessed  and 
 only  potentate,"  the  holy  and  happy  God.     T.  B. 
 
 17.  God  is  no  respecter  of  "them  that  are  rich 
 in  this  world."  He  regards  them  as  of  the  common 
 material  of  humanity ;  docs  not  mistake  their  wealth 
 for  a  part  of  them  ;  does  not  concentrate  the  cares 
 
.  SECTION  327.-2  TIMOTHY  1  : 1-18. 
 
 527 
 
 of  his  Providence  peculiarly  on  them — not  less  re- 
 quires a  sense  of  entire  dependence  ;  does  not,  if 
 they  pray,  give  a  precedence  to  their  applications ; 
 does  not  hold  them  less  guilty  in  their  sins  ;  does 
 not  give  them  sounder  or  more  lasting  bodies,  or  an 
 exemption  from  the  worst  evils  of  the  mortal  state ; 
 does  not  adopt  an  instant  change  of  sentiment  re- 
 specting them  if  they  fall  from  affluence  to  poverty ; 
 does  not  insure  them  that  in  the  other  world  they 
 shall  be  glad  they  have  been  rich  in  this !     J.  F. 
 
 The  apostle  here  again  reverts  to  the  subject  of 
 riches,  but  now  under  a  different  aspect,  with  refer- 
 ence, not  to  those  who  made  wealth  their  idol  and 
 were  ready  to  sacrifice  principle  and  character  for 
 its  attainment,  but  to  such  as  having  acquired  riches 
 still  retain  their  Christianity,  and  are  willing  to  use 
 what  they  possess  in  accordance  with  the  truth  of 
 God  and  their  own  best  interests.  Charge  them  that 
 are  rich  in  this  world  not  to  be  high-minded  nor  to  set 
 their  hopes  on  the  uncertainty  of  riches,  but  on  God, 
 who  ministers  to  tts  all  things  richly  for  enjoyment. 
 To  trust  in  riches,  the  apostle  would  have  it  under- 
 stood, is  virtually  to  make  uncertainty  one's  confi- 
 dence, since  both  their  continuance  with  us  and  our 
 possession  of  them  may  at  any  moment  come  to  a 
 termination.  The  contrast  to  such  an  insecure 
 foundation  is  God,  the  eternal,  the  all-sufficient,  who 
 ministers  richly  to  his  people's  necessities  and  just 
 desires,  and  who,  as  a  source  of  enjoyment  to  those 
 who  trust  in  Him,  can  never  fail. 
 
 18.  J^ree  in  distributing,  ready  to  communicate  ; 
 not  merely  imparting  of  their  substance  to  the  relief 
 of  the  needy  and  the  promotion  of  good  objects, 
 but  doing  it  with  a  frank  generosity  and  a  liberal 
 hand.  To  act  thus  is  nobly  to  realize  the  steward- 
 ship of  wealth,  and,  according  to  the  word  of  our 
 Lord,  to  make  to  one's  self  friends  of  what,  taken 
 merely  by  itself,  is  the  mammon  of  unrighteous- 
 ness. 
 
 19.  Treasuring  up  for  themselves  a  good  founda~ 
 tion  for  the  future,  in  order  that  they  may  lay  hold 
 of  what  is  life  indeed.  Two  points  are  here  forcibly 
 presented.  The  first  is  the  doctrine  of  a  future 
 recompense,  the  proper  employment  of  one's  means 
 in  charitable  and  pious  uses,  and  consequently  the 
 doing  of  good  deeds  generally,  being  said  to  consti- 
 tute a  treasure  for  the  world  to  come ;  a  treasure 
 which  is  not  an  uncertainty,  like  riches  when  con- 
 templated by  themselves  and  sought  for  their  own 
 sake,  but  a  foundation  or  well-grounded  basis  of 
 hope  for  the  great  future.  The  other  point  here 
 presented  is  the  emphasis  laid  on  life  in  the  higher 
 sense — life  that  really  may  be  called  such ;  rich 
 Christians  are  exhorted  to  deal  with  their  earthly 
 means  in  the  manner  prescribed,  in  order  that  they 
 
 may  lay  hold  of  this.     P.  F. Estimate  the  value 
 
 of  money  in  the  kindly  and  honoring  thoughts  of 
 the  benefited  ;  in  the  blessings  of  those  "  ready  ta 
 perish "  ;  the  present  recollections  of  sorrows  re- 
 lieved and  sins  and  sicknesses  cured ;  in  memoriea 
 of  self-sacrifices  that  shall  come  as  good  angels  to 
 your  dark  hours ;  in  the  honor  of  Christ,  the  salva- 
 tion of  souls,  and  the  everlasting  love  of  God. 
 More  beautiful  than  all  the  miracles  of  art  shall  be 
 the  vision  of  faces  from  which  tears  have  been 
 wiped  away,  sweeter  than  all  music  the  voices  whose 
 sighing  has  changed  to  song,  that  shall  come  to  you 
 from  the  years  that  are  gone.  Look  on  your  chil- 
 dren and  families  as  soon  being  alone  without  you 
 in  this  time-field  of  trials,  dangers,  deaths ;  as  soon 
 beyond  this  Vanity-Fair,  standing  with  you  before 
 the  awful  Judge ;  as  soon  with  you  far  away  on  the 
 courses  that  never  return.  Then  think  what  pro- 
 vision best  befits  this  life  for  yourself  or  your  fami- 
 lies. With  such  thoughts  answer  to  yourselves  the 
 questions.  How,  and  what,  and  when,  and  to  what, 
 shall  I  give,  in  fulfillment  of  my  stewardship  of  my 
 Lord's  money  ?     Post. 
 
 Section  327. 
 
 2  TnioTHT  i.   1-18, 
 
 1  Patjl,  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ  by  the  will  of  God,  according  to  the  promise  of  life 
 
 2  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  to  Timothy,  my  dearly  beloved  son :  Grace,  mercy,  and  peace, 
 
 3  from  God  the  Father  and  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.     I  thank  God,  whom  I  serve  from  my 
 forefathers  with  pure  conscience,  that  without  ceasing  I  have  remembrance  of  thee  in  my 
 
 4  prayers  night  and  day ;  greatly  desiring  to  see  thee,  being  mindful  of  thy  tears,  that  I  may 
 
 5  be  filled  with  joy ;  when  I  call  to  remembrance  the  unfeigned  faith  that  is  in  thee,  which 
 dwelt  first  in  thy  grandmother  Lois,  and  thy  mother  Eunice ;  and  I  am  persuaded  that 
 
 6  in  thee  also.     Wherefore  I  put  thee  in  remembrance  that  thou  stir  up  the  gift  of  God, 
 
 7  which  is  in  thee  by  the  putting  on  of  my  hands.     For  God  hath  not  given  us  the  spirit  of 
 
 8  fear;  but  of  power,  and  of  love,  and  of  a  sound  mind.     Be  not  thou  therefore  ashamed  of 
 
528 
 
 SECTION  327.-2  TIMOTHY  1  : 1-lS. 
 
 the  testimony  of  our  Lord,  nor  of  me  his  prisoner  :  but  be  thou  partaker  of  the  afflictions 
 
 9  of  the  gospel  according  to  the  power  of  God ;  who  hath  saved  us,  and  called  us  with  an  holy 
 
 calling,  not  according  to  our  works,  but  according  to  his  own  purpose  and  grace,  which  was 
 
 10  given  us  in  Christ  Jesus  before  the  world  began,  but  is  now  made  manifest  by  the  appear- 
 ing of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  who  hath  abolished  death,  and  hath  brought  life  and  im- 
 
 11  mortality  to  light  through  the  gospel :  whereunto  I  am  appointed  a  preacher,  and  an  apos- 
 
 12  tie,  and  a  teacher  of  the  Gentiles.  For  the  which  cause  I  also  suffer  these  things :  never- 
 theless I  am  not  ashamed  :  for  I  know  whom  I  have  believed,  and  am  persuaded  that  he  is 
 
 13  able  to  keep  that  which  I  have  committed  unto  him  against  that  day.  Hold  fast  the  form 
 of  sound  words,  which  thou  hast  heard  of  me,  in  faith  and  love  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 
 
 14  That  good  thing  which  was  committed  unto  thee  keep  by  the  Holy  Ghost  which  dwelleth 
 
 15  in  us.     This  thou  knowest,  that  all  they  which  are  in  Asia  be  turned  aw^ay  from  nae ;  of 
 
 16  whom  are  Phygellus  and  Hermogenes.     The  Lord  give  mercy  unto  the  house  of  Onesi- 
 
 17  phorus ;  for  he  oft  refreshed  me,  and  was  not  ashamed  of  my  chain  :  but,  when  he  was  in 
 
 18  Rome,  he  sought  me  out  very  diligently,  and  found  me.  The  Lord  grant  unto  him  that  he 
 may  find  mercy  of  the  Lord  in  that  day  :  and  in  how  many  things  he  ministered  unto  me 
 at  Ephesus,  thou  knowest  very  well. 
 
 The  friendship  between  Paul  and  Timothy  is  one  of  the  most  suggestive  episodes  in  the  early  history 
 of  the  gospel.  It  was  apparently  the  one  mellowing  affection  that  toned  down  the  impassioned  vigor  of 
 Paul ;  that  mingled  a  constant  human  image  with  his  prayers  and  brought  them  trembling  on  his  voice  : 
 that,  homeless  as  he  was,  made  him  feel  amid  his  wanderings  the  sadness  of  absence  and  of  loneliness. 
 The  traveled  ambassador  of  Christ,  who  snatched  Christianity  from  the  hands  of  a  local  faction  and 
 turned  it  to  a  universal  faith  ;  who  turned  the  tide  of  history  and  thought,  giving  us  the  organization  of 
 Christendom  for  the  legions  of  Rome,  and  for  Zeno  and  Epicurus,  Augustine,  Eckhart,  and  Luther — he, 
 with  his  indomitable  soul,  was  conquered  by  a  Lycaonian  youth ;  and  now  in  Rome  sat,  with  his  chained 
 hands  upon  his  knee,  musing,  as  he  says,  with  joy  on  the  tears  and  embraces  of  their  last  parting.  And 
 then  he  writes  to  say  he  can  not  do  without  him.  All  have  deserted  him  but  one ;  at  his  hearing  in  the 
 palace,  he  had  to  meet  his  accusers  almost  alone  ;  and  now  he  waits  his  sentence,  and,  ere  the  imperial 
 eword  can  fall  upon  his  neck,  he  must  see  Timothy  again.  What  is  the  tone  of  the  letter  written  at  a 
 crisis  like  that  ?  Does  he  indite  a  threnody  of  disappointment  ?  Does  he  caution  Timothy  against  sacri- 
 ficing himself  to  impetuous  hopes,  and  tell  him  that  zeal  is  well  enough,  but  that,  after  all,  we  must  take 
 men  as  we  find  them  ?  On  the  contrary,  his  words  fan  every  noble  fire  in  the  young  man's  heart ;  like  the 
 voice  of  the  retired  victor,  looking  on  and  feeling  the  blood  glow  at  sight  of  the  race  again,  they  spur  the 
 dear  athlete  to  fresher  effort,  and  bid  him  mark  the  goal.  The  spirit  of  fear — 'tis  no  gift  of  God's  ;  only 
 the  spirit  of  love  and  power  !  Let  the  good  soldier  of  Jesus  press  on  in  hope,  heedless  of  any  shame  and 
 hardship  that  may  befall  a  faithful  man  ;  stir  up  the  gift  that  is  in  him  ;  be  instant  in  season  and  out  of 
 season  ;  keep  a  patience  never  spent  by  failure;  and  in  the  last  extremity  remember  in  whonf  he  has  be- 
 lieved. Glorious  apostle !  Would  that  every  leader's  voice  could  burst,  as  he  falls,  in  such  a  trumpet-sound, 
 thrilling  the  young  hearts  that  pant  in  the  good  fight,  and  must  never  despair  of  victory !     Marthieau. 
 
 SEcoNn  Epistle  to  Timothy. 
 Since  he  last  communicated  with  Timothy,  Paul 
 had  been  at  Miletus  and  Troas,  and  probaljJv  also  at 
 Corinth  (see  2  Tim.  4  :  13,  20).  It  is  |)robahle  that 
 his  journey  was  from  Crete  by  Miletus,  Ephesus, 
 Troas,  perhaps  to  Corinth,  and  thence  to  Xicopolis. 
 There  it  is  not  improbable  that  he  was  arrested,  as 
 implicated  in  the  charges  made  against  the  Chris- 
 tians after  the  fire  in  64  a.  d.,  and  sent  to  Rome. 
 Arrived  there,  he  is  treated  no  longer,  as  before, 
 with  courtesy,  but  as  a  common  criminal  (2  Tim. 
 2  :  9).  All  his  Asiatic  friends  avoided  him  excei)t 
 Onesiphorus,  who  sought  him  out,  and  was  not 
 ashamed  of  his  chain.  Demas,  Crescens,  and  Titus 
 had  left  him.  Tychicus  he  had  sent  to  Ejjhesus. 
 Only  Luke  was  with  him.     Thus  circumstanced,  he 
 
 writes  the  Second  Epistle  to  Timothy,  most  likely  to 
 Ephesus  (2  Tim.  2  :  17;  4  :  13),  earnestly  begging 
 him  to  come  before  winter.  He  writes  from  prison, 
 in  expectation  of  his  execution.  lie  was  conscious 
 that  his  own  death  could  not  be  long  delayed ;  he 
 was  uncertain  whether  he  should  live  to  sec  his 
 "  child  in  the  faith."  Therefore  he  sends  him  fa- 
 tlierly  instructions  and  exhortations,  and  enforces 
 tliem  by  tlic  consideration  of  hi/j  own  approaching 
 removal.     A. 
 
 This  Epistle,  which  bears  plain  marks  of  being 
 the  last  letter  of  the  great  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles, 
 allows  us  at  least  a  glimpse  of  his  state  of  mind 
 shortly  before  his  martyrdom.  For  nearly  thirty 
 years  had  he  now  served  his  heavenly  Lord  and  Mas- 
 ter with  unexampled  fidelity  and  self-denial.     Innu- 
 
SECTION  S27.—2  TIMOTHY  1  : 1-18. 
 
 529 
 
 merable  perils,  conflicts,  and  persecutions,  on  land 
 and  sta,  in  city  and  desert,  among  Jews,  heathens, 
 and  false  brethren,  he  had  borne  with  a  heroism 
 possible  only  by  help  from  above,  and  mightier  than 
 any  arguments  of  reason  to  prove  the  divinity  of  the 
 Christian  religion.  And  now,  as  he  nears  the  goal 
 of  his  noble  career,  he  leaves  behind  him  a  most 
 beautiful  memorial  of  his  paternal  love  for  his  dis- 
 ciple Timothy ;  of  his  unwearied  care  for  the  Church 
 and  for  the  purity  of  saving  doctrine  ;  of  his  exalted 
 traiKiuillity  of  soul ;  and  of  his  unshaken  trust  in  the 
 almighty  and  faithful  God,  and  in  the  tinal  triumph 
 
 of  his  gospel  over  all  its  foes.     P.  S. Universal 
 
 tradition  relates  that  he  was  beheaded  under  Nero. 
 If  so,  it  can  not  well  have  been  before  the  last  year 
 of  that  emperor's  reign,  67-68  a.  n.,  and  probably 
 this  Second  Epistle  to  Timothy  was  written  but  a 
 few  months  before  his  death.     A. 
 
 1.  The  promise  of  life  which  is  in  Christ 
 Jesust  This  promise  of  life,  or,  as  it  is  expressed 
 in  Tit.  1:2,"  hope  of  eternal  life,  which  God,  that 
 can  not  lie,  promised  before  eternal  times,"  is  pre- 
 sented as  the  primary  ground  out  of  which  the  spe- 
 cific acts  and  arrangements  of  God  proceeded  in 
 reference  to  the  work  of  salvation  in  the  world,  and 
 among  others,  Paul's  own  calling  to  the  apostle.-*hip, 
 which  formed  an  important  link  of  connection  be- 
 tween the  promise  and  its  actual  realization  among 
 men. 
 
 3-5.  It  was  that  he  had,  and  still  continued  to 
 have,  such  an  image  upon  his  mind  of  Timothy's 
 affection  to  himself  and  his  faith  in  God,  that  he 
 could  unceasingly  bring  him  into  remembrance  be- 
 fore God  for  an  interest  in  the  divine  favor  .and 
 blessing,  being  assured  that  in  so  doing  he  might 
 look  for  acceptance  with  heaven.  The  apostle's  long- 
 ing, he  goes  on  to  state,  was  much  increased  by  the 
 remembrance  of  Timothy's  tears — the  tears,  doubt- 
 less, which  he  shed  at  parting  with  his  beloved  fa- 
 ther in  Christ,  and  shed  afresh,  we  can  well  suppose, 
 as  the  perils  deepened  around  the  apostle.     P.  F. 
 
 4.  Here  we  have  a  fair,  unforced  example  of  co- 
 incidence. In  the  history,  Timothy  was  the  "  son 
 of  a  Jewess  that  believed " ;  in  the  Epistle,  Paul 
 applauds  "the/afV/i  which  dwelt  in  his  mother  Eu- 
 nice." In  the  history,  it  is  said  of  the  mother,  "  that 
 she  was  a  Jewess,  and  believed "  ;  of  the  father, 
 "  that  he  was  a  Greek."  Now,  when  it  is  said  of 
 the  mother  ahue  "  that  she  believed,"  the  father 
 being  nevertheless  mentioned  in  the  same  sentence, 
 we  are  led  to  suppose  of  the  father  tliat  he  did  not 
 believe,  i.  e.,  either  that  he  was  dead,  or  that  he 
 remained  unconverted.  Agreeably  hereunto,  while 
 praise  is  bestowed  in  the  Epistle  upon  one  parent, 
 and  upon  her  sincerity  in  the  faith,  no  notice  is 
 taken  of  the  other.  The  mention  of  the  grand- 
 mother is  the  addition  of  a  circumstance  not  found 
 in  the  history  ;  but  it  is  a  circumstance  which,  as 
 well  as  the  names  of  the  parties,  might  naturally  be 
 expected  to  be  known  to  the  apostle,  though  over- 
 looked by  his  historian.     Pale>i. 
 
 6.  The  gift  itself  is  undoubtedly  the  special  en- 
 dowment or  gift  of  grace  qualifying  him  for  the 
 evangelistic  work  to  which  he  was  appointed.  It 
 was  referred  to  in  the  former  Epistle,  and  is  there 
 connected  instrumentally  with  the  laying  on  of  the 
 hands  of  the  presbytery,  as  here  with  the  laying  on 
 of  Paul's  own  hands.  Both  parties,  no  doubt,  took 
 part  in  the  ordination  service ;  but  here  it  was 
 natural  and  proper  that  the  apostle  should  have  re- 
 77 
 
 minded  Timothy  of  his  own  act  of  imposition,  as 
 now  more  than  ever  Timothy  was  likely  to  be  called 
 to  stand  to  a  certain  extent  in  the  apostle's  room, 
 and  enter  into  his  labors.  It  was  of  great  im- 
 portance, therefore,  that  he  should  now  feel  his  in- 
 creased responsibility,  and  apply  himself  to  the  cul- 
 tivation of  the  grace  which  had  been  conferred 
 upon  him,  undeterred  by  any  discouragements  or 
 dangers  which  might  stand  in  the  way.     P.  F. 
 
 Faith  is  invigorated  by  acting.  Neglect  of  our 
 graces  is  the  ground  of  their  decrease  and  decay. 
 The  noblest  faculties  are  imbased  when  not  im- 
 proved by  exercise.  The  apostle  Paul  wishes  Timo- 
 thy to  excite  and  enliven  his  gifts.  The  passage 
 alludes  to  the  fire  of  the  Temple,  which  was  always 
 to  be  kept  burning.  Be,  then,  much  in  duly — draw 
 out  the  acts  of  your  graces.  Many  live  but  are  not 
 lively :  decays  insensibly  make  way  for  deadness  \ 
 
 T.  M. There  is  no  lack  of  gifts,  and  there  is  no 
 
 superfluity.  All  are  needed  for  all,  and  the  Church 
 is  only  equipped  for  doing  the  great  work  assigned 
 it,  when  it  can  command  for  its  use  all  the  gifts  of 
 its  members  ;  when  it  can  bring  them  all  into  active 
 service  for  its  own  blessed  objects.  Thousands  in 
 the  Church  are  weary  and  despondent  because  they 
 are  not  stirring  up  their  gifts,  or  else  are  using 
 them  for  selfish  ends.  The  Church  is  languishing 
 because  she  can  not  command  for  her  high  uses  the 
 
 gifts  of  her  members.     J.  D. Having,  then,  a 
 
 gift  granted  to  you,  whatever  it  be,  whether  of 
 preaching,  or  of  instructing  children,  or  of  superin- 
 tending, or  of  private  counseling,  or  simply  of  in- 
 fluence, go  forth  to  exercise  it  with  the  single  aim 
 of  glorifying  the  Giver  and  extending  his  kingdom. 
 See  that  ye  stir  it  up  ;  for,  as  a  limb  never  exerted 
 withers,  as  a  flame  never  roused  collapses,  as  a  trea- 
 sure of  gold  or  silver  never  thrown  into  currency 
 rusts,  so,  assuredly,  we  lose  our  gifts  if  we  never 
 exercise  them.  Be  good  stewards,  then,  of  the 
 manifold  grace  of  God.  Let  all  your  thought  and 
 energy  be  expended  on  making  it  bring  in  the  lar- 
 gest revenue  to  the  glory  of  our  divine  Master. 
 E.  M.  G. 
 
 7.  It  is  also  shown  to  Timothy  that  the  spirit 
 given  to  the  servants  of  Christ  is  not  one  of  "  cow- 
 ardice," shrinking  from  the  duty  of  testimony  be- 
 cause of  the  risk  or  contempt  which  it  may  incur. 
 It  is  the  spirit  of  power  from  on  high ;  sufficiency 
 which  is  of  God,  power  to  speak  or  be  silent,  as 
 duty  to  the  Lord  may  require ;  power  of  endurance 
 and  power  of  resistance ;  power  for  fighting  the  bat- 
 tle and  for  running  the  race.  It  is  the  spirit  of 
 love,  seeking  not  its  own ;  love  which  tends  to  cast 
 out  fear,  and,  more  than  any  other  influence,  nerves 
 to  arduous  toils  and  perilous  enterprises  ;  love  in  the 
 truth,  which  makes  the  Christian  calm  and  strong. 
 And  it  is  a  sound  mind,  represented  in  the  Greek 
 original  bv  one  word  which  occurs  nowhere  else  in 
 
530 
 
 SECTIOX  327.-2  TIMOTHY  1  :  1-18. 
 
 the  N'ew  Testament.  It  denotes  sobrietj-  of  mind, 
 capable  of  self-correction  and  self-control ;  a  well- 
 schooled  and  well-balanced  mind  that  sees  things  in 
 their  just  proportions  and  relations,  and,  avoiding 
 narrowness,  fevcrishness,  and  exaggeration,  moves 
 
 on  with  vigor  in  the  paths  of  duty.     D.  F. It  is 
 
 a  good,  sound  constitution  of  mind  not  to  feel  every 
 blast,  either  of  seeuiing  reason  to  be  taken  with  it, 
 or  of  cross  opinion  to  be  offended  at  it.     L. 
 
 8.  Than  shame,  or  the  fear  of  man's  opinion, 
 no  snare  ever  invented  by  the  adversary  of  man  has 
 secured  a  larger  array  of  recruits  to  the  army  of 
 evil.  Disbelief  is  blind  to  the  gospel ;  indolence 
 evades  it ;  but  shame  alone  deserts  and  degrades  it. 
 "  Be  not  thou,"  says  the  apostle,  "  ashamed  of  the 
 testimony  of  the  Lord."  Chosen  as  a  minister  of 
 the  gospel,  exult  in  your  high  commission,  and  let 
 the  world  perceive  that  you  value  the  reproach  of 
 Christ  above  all  that  world  can  offer !  For  my  own 
 part,  I,  Paul,  "  am  not  ashamed,  for  I  know  in  whom 
 I  have  believed."     W.  A.  B. 
 
 But  suffer  hardship  with  n\e  for  thegospel,  accord- 
 ing to  the  power  of  God.  We  have  a  similar  mode 
 of  expression  in  Phil.  1:27:"  Striving  together  for 
 the  faith  of  the  gospel."  When  the  apostle  exhorts 
 Timothy  to  share  with  him  in  this  readiness  to  suf- 
 fer for  the  gospel  according  to  the  power  of  God,  he 
 points  (v.  9)  to  the  great  things  done  by  God  in  the 
 matter  of  salvation  as  a  ground  and  motive  for 
 something  corresponding  being  done  by  us.  9. 
 The  work  itself,  with  this  individual  application  of 
 it,  is  ascribed  as  to  its  origin  simply  and  exclusively 
 to  the  sovereign  goodness  and  electing  love  of  God, 
 projecting  themselves  into  the  future  before  it  could 
 properly  be  said  there  was  either  a  past  or  a  future ; 
 the  fountain-head  of  all  was  His  oivn  purpose  arid 
 grace,  and  that  not  waiting  to  l)e  evoked  ,by  the 
 events  and  circumstances  of  human  life,  but  given 
 in  Christ  Jesus  before  eternal  times.  How  carefully 
 is  the  doctrine  of  God's  saving  grace  here  guarded 
 from  dependence  on  anything  external  or  creaturely  ! 
 It  is  traced  up  to  the  infinite  depths  of  the  Father's 
 loving-kindness,  not  merely  as  regards  the  general 
 idea  and  principal  lineaments  of  the  plan,  but  also 
 in  respect  to  the  glorious  gift  it  secures  for  the  indi- 
 vidual believer.  The  grace  was  given  us  by  Ilim — 
 given  before  eternal  times ;  for,  as  even  De  Wette 
 puts  it,  "  what  God  determin"S  in  eternity  is 
 as  good  as  done  in  time."  And  given  in  Christ, 
 who,  as  sponsor  for  his  own  in  the  everlasting  cov- 
 enant, could  then  also  receive  for  them  what  the 
 Father  in  his  good  pleasure  gave  ;  so  that,  as  regards 
 those  who  shall  ultimately  share  in  the  blessings  of 
 the  covenant,  all  from  the  first  is  well  ordered  and 
 sure.     P.  F. 
 
 10.  With  respect  to  the  word  rendered  "  brought 
 to  light,"  it  does  not  so  much  mean  to  discover  or 
 
 '  make  known  as  a  new  thing — which  is  the  ordinary 
 import  of  the  English  phrase — but  to  illustrate, 
 clear  up,  or  cast  light  upon  a  thing ;  it  thus  assumes 
 the  previous  existence  of  that  which  is  illustrated, 
 but  it  asserts  the  fact  of  its  fuller  manifestation. 
 Thus  explained,  the  meaning  of  the  text  would 
 amount  to  this :  Previous  to  the  coming  of  Christ, 
 the  idea  of  immortal  life  stood  before  the  Hebrew 
 mind  like  some  vast  object  in  the  morning  twilight ; 
 it  was  dimly  descried  and  imperfectly  apprehended.. 
 In  like  manner,  Death,  seen  through  that  same  dark- 
 ness (for  "the  light  was  as  darkness"),  was  some- 
 thing that  appeared  "  very  terrible,"  and  made  many 
 "  all  their  lifetime  subject  to  bondage."  The  advent 
 of  the  Messiah,  including  the  whole  of  his  teaching 
 and  work — the  "appearing"  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ  as  "  the  light  of  the  world  "  and  "  the  sun  of 
 righteousness  " — was,  to  these  spiritual  objects,  like 
 the  rising  on  the  natural  world  of  that  luminary 
 whose  power  and  splendor  symbolized  His  glory  in 
 prophetic  song !  To  those  who  received  him,  whose 
 reason  and  heart  he  alike  illuminated,  the  outward 
 became  clear  and  the  inward  calm ;  the  shadows  de- 
 parted and  fear  was  subdued ;  objective  truth  had 
 light  cast  upon  it  that  made  it  manifest,  and  "  the 
 king  of  terrors,"  seen  in  the  sunlight,  was  discov- 
 ered to  have  an  aspect  that  did  not  terrify  !     T.  B. 
 
 We  read  our  evidences  for  heaven  by  the  light 
 of  God's  countenance ;  his  image  is  made  visible  in 
 our  souls  by  the  illustration  of  his  Spirit ;  and  he 
 exercises  prerogative  in  the  dispensation  of  his 
 comforts.  It  is  his  pleasure  to  bestow  extraordi- 
 nary favors  on  some,  and  deny  them  to  others  that 
 are  as  holy.  But  every  penitent  believer  has  just 
 cause  of  joy  in  death ;  for  Jesus  Christ  has  recon- 
 ciled God,  destroyed  Satan,  and  conquered  death ; 
 and  the  last  day  of  his  life  is  the  first  of  his  glory. 
 
 Bates. We  are  far  too  much  the   creatures  of 
 
 sense,  and  the  accompaniments  of  dissolution  and 
 departure  fill  up  our  hearts  and  our  eyes.  Think 
 them  all  away,  believe  them  all  away,  love  them 
 all  away.  Stand  in  the  light  of  Christ's  life,  and 
 Christ's  death,  and  Christ's  rising,  till  you  feel 
 that  death  is  a  shadow,  not  a  substance.  Yes,  a 
 shadow  ;  and,  where  a  shadow  falls,  there  must  be 
 sunlight  above  to  cast  it.  Look  up,  then,  above  the 
 shadow  death,  above  the  sin  and  separation  from 
 God,  of  which  it  is  the  shadow !  Look  up  to  the 
 unsetting  light  of  the  Eternal  Life  on  the  throne  of 
 the  universe,  and  sec  bathed  in  it  the  living  dead  in 
 Christ !  God  has  taken  them  to  himself,  and  we 
 ought  not  to  think  (if  we  would  think  as  the  Bible 
 speaks)  of  death  as  being  anything  else  than  the 
 transitory  thing  which  breaks  down  the  brazen  walls 
 
 and  lets  us  into  liberty.      A.  M. This  is  the 
 
 glory  of  the  heaven  of  Jesus,  that  it  is  a  human 
 nature   heaven.      Jesus   tells   us   of    an   existence 
 
SECTION  327.-2  TIMOTHY  1  : 1-18. 
 
 531 
 
 beyond  death  that  is  not  severed  at  all  from  any- 
 thing that  is  pure  and  holy  and  beautiful  in  the 
 present  life ;  of  an  eternal  manhood,  of  which  this 
 is  the  infancy ;  of  an  eternal  harvest,  of  which  this 
 is  the  seed-time ;  of  a  family  embracing  patriarchs 
 and  prophets  and  apostles,  and  the  noble  army  of 
 the  martyrs,  and  all  the  holy  and  good  who  have 
 ever  lived,  with  all  the  good  and  pure  and  dear  of 
 the  friends  we  have  ever  known  !  Then,  then  the 
 immortality  is  attractive  and  to  be  longed  for.  For 
 it  enables  us  to  follow  our  departed  in  thought  to 
 the  assembly  with  Abraham,  and  to  feel  that, 
 instead  of  wandering  lonely  through  an  illimitable 
 desert  of  eternal  existence,  they  are  with  friends 
 who  care  for  them,  and  with  Jesus  who  loves  them. 
 S.  R. 
 
 11.  Appointed  a  preacher.  Suppose  God 
 had  commissioned  us  to  go  from  graveyard  to 
 graveyard  to  awaken  the  dead.  How  inspiring  and 
 sublime  would  have  been  our  office  !  Our  God  has 
 actually  employed  us  in  a  sublimer  work  than  even 
 this.  There  can  be  no  hesitation  in  affirming  that  it 
 is  not  possible  for  man  or  angel  to  conceive  another 
 work  equal  in  glory  with  that  with  which  we  stand 
 commissioned.     Fulsford. 
 
 12.  Not  ashamed,  for  I  know.  When  he 
 thought  of  Him  who  had  sent  him  on  such  a  war- 
 fare, and  had  put  him  in  trust  with  so  precious  a 
 treasure,  he  felt  there  was  no  room  for  shame,  and 
 scorned  the  temporizing  policy  which  shame  would 
 dictate.  The  all-powerful  Guardian  and  Protector 
 in  whom  he  confided,  and  who  had  borne  him 
 through  so  many  troubles  in  the  past,  would  assur- 
 edly uphold  him  still,  and  enable  him  to  preserve 
 his  calling,  with  all  its  sacred  prerogatives  and  gifts, 
 unimpaired  to  the  end.  So  that,  in  the  great  day  of 
 account,  nothing  properly  belonging  to  it  should  be 
 
 found  wanting — nothing  forfeited  or  lost.    P.  F. 
 
 The  soul  that  strongly  believes  and  loves  may  con- 
 fidently hope  to  see  what  it  believeth  and  enjoy 
 what  it  loves,  and  in  that  rejoice.  It  may  say, 
 Whatsoever  hazards,  whether  outward  or  inward, 
 whatsoever  afflictions  and  temptations  I  endure, 
 yet  this  one  thing  puts  me  out  of  hazard  and  in 
 this  I  will  rejoice,  the  salvation  of  my  soul  depends 
 not  upon  my  own  strength,  but  is  in  my  Saviour's 
 hand.  The  childish  world  is  hunting  shadows,  gap- 
 ing and  hoping  after  they  know  not  what ;  but  the 
 believer  can  say,  I  know  whom  I  have  trusted,  and 
 
 am  persuaded  that  he  is  able  to  keep  that  which  1 
 have  committed  to  him  against  that  day.     L. 
 
 13,  14.  Grand,  profound,  comprehensive  rule 
 of  independence  and  of  life !  Dependence  only  on 
 the  Holy  Ghost  and  on  the  truth  as  the  Holy  Ghost 
 reveals  it  in  God's  word  and  keeps  it  in  the  heart  by 
 dwellinff  in  tis.  The  Holy  Ghost  can  teach  the  truth 
 to  the  Church,  can  keep  the  truth  in  the  Church  and 
 sanctify  the  Church  by  it,  only  by  teaching  the  truth 
 to  individuals,  keeping  the  truth  in  individuals,  and 
 sanctifying  individuals  by  it.  And  so  the  Holy  Ghost 
 increases  and  builds  up  the  Church  by  bringing  in 
 continually  new  living  stones  into  the  Temple,  new 
 regenerated  souls  into  the  Church,  through  the  door 
 of  the  Church,  which  is  Christ.     G.  B.  C. 
 
 16,  17.  The  Lord  give  mercy  to  the  house  of 
 Onesiphorus,  because  he  ofttimes  refreshed  me,  and 
 teas  not  ashamed  of  my  chain — that,  namely,  which 
 bound  him  as  a  felon  to  the  soldier  who  guarded 
 him.  It  implies  that  others  were  ashamed,  and, 
 shrinking  from  the  ignominious  treatment  which  his 
 unflinching  zeal  had  brought  on  him,  turned  away. 
 He  ofttimes  did  it,  says  the  apostle — even  after  the 
 chain  had  turned  to  imprisonment  in  the  capital ; 
 for  it  is  added,  when  he  had  arrived  in  Rome  he 
 sought  7ne  out  with  greater  diligence,  and  found  me. 
 The  expression  is  striking,  as  showing  that  what  led 
 others  to  turn  away  from  the  apostle  was  the  very 
 thing  which  prompted  the  friendly  search  and  benefi- 
 cent  ministrations  of  Onesiphorus.     P.  F. The 
 
 good  works  of  this  man  were  all  before  Paul  at  this 
 time — his  boldness  in  Christ's  cause,  his  steadfast- 
 ness, his  kindness  ;  yet  what  does  he  say  ?  The  Lord 
 recompense  him  after  his  works  ?  The  Lord  reward 
 and  bless  him?  No;  he  sees  in  this  devoted  Chris- 
 tian of  Ephesus  a  sinner  like  himself,  one  going 
 soon  to  Christ's  judgment-seat,  and  his  only  prayer 
 for  him  is,  that  he  may  find  mercy  there.  That 
 day.  He  does  not  even  tell  us  what  day  he  means ; 
 but  there  is  no  misunderstanding  him.  He  means 
 the  last  great  day,  the  day  when  God  will  raise  the 
 dead  ahd  judge  the  world.  And  this  mode  of  re- 
 ferring to  this  day  is  common  in  his  writings.  The 
 apostle's  thoughts  were  often  dwelling  on  this  day. 
 "That  day,"  he  says,  as  though  he  believed  that 
 Timothy  also,  as  well  as  himself,  had  his  eyes  con- 
 stantly fixed  on  it;  that  no  one  could  possibly  at  any 
 time  forget  it ;  that  every  one  who  should  read  his 
 writings  would  have  his  soul  full  of  it.     C.  B. 
 
532  SECTIOX  328.-2  TIMOTHY  2  :  1-26. 
 
 Section  328. 
 
 2  Timothy  ii.  1-26. 
 
 1  Thou  therefore,  my  son,  be  strong  in  the  grace  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus.     And  tlie  things 
 
 2  that  thou  hast  lieard  of  me  among  many  witnesses,  the  same  commit  thou  to  faithful  men, 
 
 3  who  shall  be  able  to  teach  others  also.     Thou  therefore  endure  hardness,  as  a  good  soldier 
 
 4  of  Jesus  Christ.     No  man  that  warreth  entangleth  himself  with  the  aft'airs  of  this  life;  that 
 
 5  he  may  please  him  who  hath  chosen  hiiu  to  be  a  soldier.     And  if  a  man  also  strive  for 
 
 6  masteries,  yet  is  he  not  crowned,  except  he  strive  lawfully.     The  husbandman  that  labour- 
 
 7  .eth  must  be  first  partaker  of  the  fruits.     Consider  what  I  say;  and  the  Lord  give  thee  un- 
 
 8  derstanding  in  all  things.     Remember  that  Jesus  Christ  of  the  seed  of  David  was  raised 
 
 9  from  the  dead,  according  to  my  gospel :  wherein  I  suffer  trouble,  as  an  evil  doer,  even  unto 
 
 10  bonds ;  but  the  word  of  God  is  not  bound.     Therefore  I  endure  all  things  for  the  elect's 
 sakes,  that  they  may  also  obtain  the  salvation  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  with  eternal  glory. 
 
 11  It  is  a  faithful  saying:  For  if  we  be  dead  with  Am,  we  shall  also  live  with  him:  if  we 
 
 12  suffer,  we  shall  also  reign  with  him:  if  we  deny  him,  he  also  will  deny  us:  if  we  believe 
 
 13  not,  yet  he  abideth  faithful :  he  cannot  deny  himself. 
 
 14  Of  these  things  put  them  in  remembrance,  charging  them  before  the  Lord  that  they  strive 
 
 15  not  about  words  to  no  profit,  hut  to  the  subverting  of  the  hearers.     Study  to  shew  thyself 
 approved  unto  God,  a  workman  that  needeth  not  to  be  ashamed,  rightly  dividing  the  word 
 
 16  of  truth.     But  shun  profane  and  vain  babblings:  for  they  will  increase  unto  more  ungodli- 
 
 17  ness.    And  their  word  will  eat  as  doth  a  canker  :  of  whom  is  Hymen;eus  and  Philetus;  who 
 
 18  concerning  tlie  truth  have  erred,  saying  that  the  resurrection  is  passed  already;  and  over- 
 
 19  throw  the  faith  of  some.     Nevertlieless  the  foundation  of  God  standeth  sure,  having  this 
 seal.  The  Lord  knoweth  them  that  are  liis.     xVnd,  Let  every  one  that  nameth  tlie  name  of 
 
 20  Christ  depart  from  ini(puty.     But  in  a  great  house  there  are  not  only  vessels  of  gold  and 
 of  silver,  but  also  of  wood  and  of  earth;  and  some  to  honour,  and  some  to  dishonour. 
 
 21  If  a  man  therefore  purge  himself  from  these,  he  shall  be  a  vessel  unto  honour,  sanctified, 
 
 22  and  meet  for  tiie  master's  use,  and  prepared  unto  every  good  work.    Flee  also  youthful  lusts: 
 but  follow  righteousness,  faith,  charity,  peace,  with  them  that  call  on  the  Lord  out  of  a 
 
 23  pure  heart.     But  foolish   and   unlearned  questions  avoid,  knowing  that  they  do  gender 
 
 24  strifes.     And  the  servant  of  the  Lord  must  not  strive  ;  but  be  gentle  unto  all  men,  apt  to 
 
 25  teach,  patient,  in  meekness  instructing  those  that  oppose  themselves ;  if  God  peradventure 
 
 26  will  give  them  repentance  to  the  acknowledging  of  the  truth  ;  and  that  they  may  recover 
 themselves  out  of  the  snare  of  the  devil,  who  are  taken  captive  by  him  at  his  will. 
 
 God  is  faithful,  faithful  to  his  warnings  as  he  is  to  his  promises  !  A  few  years  more  (to  many  far 
 fewer  years  than  they  have  already  past),  and  the  crisis  shall  at  last  arrive  which  shall  deterniinc,  by  ter- 
 riljlc  proofs,  the  awful  faithfulness  of  God.  Then  that  inflexible  faithfulness,  which  forms  the  rock  of 
 his  salvation  to  the  redeemed  one's  heart,  shall  assume  to  the  God-despiser  the  terrible  form  of  an  in- 
 flexible curse.  The  permanence  of  God's  character  is  the  very  warrant  of  his  doom  and  the  seal  of  its 
 eternity.  It  is  a  profound  and  impressive  remark  of  Bishop  Butler  that  the  most  formidable  of  all  God's 
 attributes  to  the  wicked  is  his  goodness:  "Malice  may  be  wearied  or  satiated,  caprice  may  change,  but 
 goodness  is  a  steady,  inflexible  principle  of  action."  The  very  same  attributes  which  (like  the  pillar  in 
 the  wilderness)  present  to  the  saved  a  side  of  liffht  and  protection,  shall  ])rcsent  (themselves  unchanged) 
 to  the  lost  a  gloomy  apparition  of  clouds  and  daikness.  The  justice  that  acquits  the  believer  in  the  blood 
 of  the  sacrifice  shall  condemn  the  dcspiser  of  that  blood.  The  goodness  that  shelters  the  beloved  chil- 
 dren in  the  bowers  of  Paradise  shall  abandon  to  his  punishment  the  guilty  for  the  benefit  of  the  universe. 
 The  wisdom  that  is  shown  in  contriving  salvation  shall  be  "justified  of  her  children"  in  condemnation 
 also.  The  power  that  framed  a  heaven  for  the  blessed  shall  be  revealed  more  awfully  still  in  the  struc- 
 ture of  the  abodes  of  misery.  What  is  to  be  gained  by  a  contest  with  such  a  being  as  this  ?  Can  we 
 expect  to  sway  his  eternal  purpose,  or  bend  to  our  caprices  his  eternal  laws  ?  Will  he  forget  his  faithful- 
 ness because  we  forget  our  faith  ?     Never  !      We  must  alter,  for  God  %vill  not.     W.  A.  B. 
 
SECTION  328.-2  TIMOTHY  2  : 1-26. 
 
 533 
 
 2.  Here,  as  all  through  the  word  of  God,  the 
 spiritual  qualification  is  set  as  a  consideration  ante- 
 cedent to  that  of  gifts  :  first  of  all  "  faithful."  But 
 not  merely  faithful,  "  who  ahall  be  able  to  teach  others 
 also."  The  steward  is  to  be  not  only  "  faithful," 
 but  "  wise,"  able  to  distribute  to  every  one  in  due 
 season.  He  who  is  not  apt  to  teach  ought  never  to 
 be  commissioned  as  a  teacher.     Arthur. 
 
 3.  Suffer  hardship  with  me,  or  "  take  thy  share 
 in  suffering,"  intimating  that  the  disciple  in  this 
 must  not  expect  to  be  above  his  Master.  If  he 
 would  do  his  work  faithfully,  he  must  lay  his  ac- 
 count to  experiences  of  trouble.    P.  F. All  things 
 
 else  almost  have  changed  in  the  external  aspect  of 
 religion  since  Christ  was  on  earth ;  but  in  and  above 
 all  change  Christ  appears,  pressing  himself  upon  our 
 notice,  demanding  that  we  adhere  to  him  in  personal 
 devotion,  and  putting  it  to  the  proof,  oftentimes,  by 
 tests  hard  to  be  endured,  whether  we  will  forsake  all 
 and  follow  him.  We  may  think  him  severe,  but  he 
 repeats  the  old  message,  he  cleaves  to  the  old  prin- 
 ciple. He  wants  disciples,  but  he  wants  such  only 
 as  have  counted  the  cost,  and  have  determined  to 
 forsake  everything  else  but  him,  such  as  are  ready 
 to  love  parents  and  all  nearest  kinsmen  with  a  love 
 that  may  be  called  hatred,  so  far  does  it  fall  below 
 the  height  of  love  to  him.  He  tries  us  perhaps  at 
 the  very  point  where  we  are  most  tender,  most  likely 
 
 to  estimate  his  service  a  hardship.     T.  D.  W. 
 
 They  are  his  servants,  and  shall  they,  or  would  they, 
 think  to  be  greater  than  their  Master,  to  be  exempt 
 from  his  lot  in  the  world  ?  They  are  his  soldiers, 
 and  will  they  refuse  to  follow  him  and  to  endure 
 with  him  ?  Will  not  a  word  from  him  put  a  vigor 
 in  them  to  go  after  him,  whether  upon  any  march  or 
 service,  when  he  calls  them  friends  ?     L. 
 
 4.  This  moral  discipline  of  the  soul  is  grounded 
 on  the  same  reasons,  and  justifiable  on  the  same 
 principles,  as  that  strict  military  discipline  to  which 
 it  is  frequently  compared  in  Scripture,  and  which 
 every  wise  commander  finds  it  necessary  to  maintain 
 among  his  soldiers.  It  may  appear  to  them  some- 
 times harsh  and  severe,  but  it  leads  to  order,  ease, 
 
 security,  and  victory.     P. Christ's  soldiers  must 
 
 take  every  man  his  part  under  the  great  Leader, 
 throwing  nothing  over  upon  others  which  is  given 
 them  to  do,  and  they  must  take  the  peril  of  it  as 
 being  kindled  for  it  in  the  glorious  common  passion 
 of  the  common  cause.  Patience,  endurance,  courage, 
 fidelity,  and  even  a  kind  of  celestial  impassivity, 
 must  be  set  in  their  otherwise  inconstant,  misgiving, 
 self-indulgent  nature.  And  the  only  tonic  force 
 equal  to  this  must  be  found  in  devotion  to  the 
 Master,  carried  to  the  pitch  of  soldierhood  in  his 
 
 cause.     H.  B. In  our  soldiership  we  have  the 
 
 blessed  truth  to  stimulate  us,  that  the  Captain  of  our 
 salvation  goes  before  us.     Come  prosperity  or  come 
 
 pain,  come  wealth  or  bereavement,  come  health  or 
 sickness,  come  temptation  or  labor,  if  Christ  be 
 with  us,  all  shall  be  well !  And  with  us  he  is,  and 
 will  be,  if  we  are  his  people,  and  if  his  promise  is 
 true.  We  greatly  err  by  making  a  sort  of  merit  of 
 our  misgivings,  and  groaning  over  our  weakness,  as 
 if  this  were  pleasing  to  God ;  when,  indeed,  a  high 
 aspiring  faith  and  unwavering  confidence  in  God's 
 aid  for  the  future  is  more  welcome  to  him,  and  un- 
 speakably more  productive  of  obedience  in  us. 
 J.  W.  A. 
 
 5.  For  "strive  for  masteries"  read  "strive  in 
 the  games  "  ;  and  for  "  lawfully,''''  "  according  to  the 
 
 rules."     A. He  is  not  crowned  unless  adhering 
 
 with  whatever  self-sacrifice  to  the  prescribed  rules. 
 The  inference  is  plain :  if  so  in  the  lower  sphere, 
 and  with  respect  to  a  perishable  distinction,  how 
 much  more  in  regard  to  the  great  struggle  between 
 righteousness  and  sin,  light  and  darkness  in  our- 
 selves and  in  the  world,  which  carries  with  it  issues 
 of  eternal  moment ! 
 
 6.  The  object  of  the  apostle  in  using  the  illus- 
 tration was  not,  seemingly,  to  mark  the  distinction 
 between  the  active  and  the  idle  husbandman.  He 
 assumes  that  Timothy  would .  be  a  worker  in  the 
 Lord's  vineyard ;  but  he  would  have  him  to  be  like 
 the  husbandman  who  labors  hard,  who  toils  at  his 
 employment,  and  so  reaps  the^rs^  a.nd  fullest  recom- 
 pense. We  must  keep  hold  of  the  great  principle 
 which  the  statement  is  brought  to  establish — that 
 the  most  willing  and  hard  laborer  is  the  most  speedily 
 and  richly  blessed.  This  holds  good  in  the  spiritual 
 as  in  the  natural  sphere.     P.  F. 
 
 7.  8.  In  verse  7,  for  "  consider  "  read  "  un- 
 derstand " ;  and  for  "  and  the  Lord  give  thee  un- 
 derstanding,'''' "  for  the  Lord  shall  give  thee  clear 
 apprehension."  In  verse  8,  read  "  keep  in  remem- 
 brance Jesus  Christ,  raised  from  the  dead,  of  the 
 
 seed  of  David,  according  to  my  gospel."     A. 
 
 The  more  immediate  point  is  how  to  endure  hard- 
 ship, to  brave  persecution,  for  the  truth  of  Christ ; 
 and,  surely,  holding  fast  by  Christ's  royal  lineage, 
 which  was  essential  to  his  being  the  Messiah  prom- 
 ised to  the  fathers,  and  by  his  resurrection  from  the 
 dead,  which  was  equally  essential  to  his  right  to 
 reign  over  the  house  of  God,  could  not  but  form  the 
 best  preparation,  as  it  was  indeed  the  indispensable 
 condition,  of  steadfastness. 
 
 9.  But  (though  I  am  in  chains)  the  u'ord  of  God 
 is  not  bound:  this  still  ran,  and  was  glorified.  It 
 did  so  partly  through  the  apostle  himself  testifying 
 of  it,  even  in  his  bonds,  before  rulers  and  kings,  so 
 that  his  gospel  as  well  as  his  bonds  came  to  be 
 known  in  Cesar's  household,  and  in  his  letters 
 sounding  it  forth  far  and  wide ;  but  partly  also 
 through  the  instrumentality  of  others  who  gave 
 themselves  to  the  same  blessed  work,  and  some  of 
 
534 
 
 SECTION  328.-2  TTMOTHY 
 
 1-26. 
 
 whom,  he  intimates,  waxed  bold  through  his  bonds 
 to  speak  more  abundantly  the  word  of  God.  Thus, 
 when  an  arrest  is  laid  on  one,  freedom  and  boldness 
 are  given  to  others  to  spread  abroad  the  good  seed 
 of  the  kingdom.     P.  F. 
 
 10.  lie  did  not  say  simply,  for  the  sake  of  some 
 persons,  but  for  the  sake  of  the  elect.  If  God  chose 
 them,  we  ought  to  suffer  all  things  for  them,  in 
 order  that  they  also  may  obtain  salvation.  When 
 he  says,  that  Ihcy  a'so,  he  means  to  say,  as  also  we ; 
 for  God  chose  us  also ;  and,  as  for  us  God  suffered, 
 so  also  wc  for  them.     Chrys. 
 
 11-13.  For  if  we  died  with  him  (namely,  when 
 by  a  living  faith  we  embraced  Christ  as  our  Saviour, 
 entering  into  the  fellowship  of. his  sufferings  and 
 death),  lue  shall  also  live  with  him,  sharing  at  last  in 
 bis  resurrection-power  and  blessedness  of  life,  as 
 spiritually  we  do  in  a  measure  now.  If  we  endure 
 (patiently  undergo  trial  and  hardship,  namely,  u'ith 
 him,  or  in  his  cause  and  service),  tee  shall  also  reign 
 tnth  him  ;  as  our  Lord  himself  repeatedly  testified 
 (Mat.  16  :  24-27;  19  :  28,  29),  and  as  is  stated  also 
 in  other  passages.  If  we  shall  deny  {him)  —  put 
 contingently,  as  a  thing  that  might  possibly  hap- 
 pen in  the  future — he  also  will  deny  us  ;  a  virtual 
 repetition  of  our  Lord's  solemn  words :  "  Whoso- 
 ever shall  deny  me  before  men,  him  will  I  also 
 deny  before  my  Father  who  is  in  heaven."  Finally, 
 if  we  are  uuMievinff — not  merely  prove  unfaithful 
 in  times  of  trial,  shrink  from  confessing  what  we 
 inwardly  feel  to  be  the  truth  concerning  him,  but, 
 rejecting  or  quitting  our  hold  of  the  truth,  pass 
 over  entirely  into  the  region  of  unbelief — if  we 
 should  thus  estrange  ourselves  from  the  common 
 ground  of  faith,  still  he  abides  faithful — remaining 
 perpetually  true  to  his  declarations  and  promises, 
 whether  we  accredit  them  or  not.  And  the  reason 
 follows :  For  he  can  not  deny  himself.  This  implies 
 that  the  word  given  as  the  ground  of  our  faith  in 
 Scripture  is  the  expression  of  his  own  essential 
 nature ;  it  reveals  what,  as  possessed  of  that  nature, 
 he  is  in  his. relation  to  us,  what  he  purposes  toward 
 us,  or  has  done  in  the  execution  of  his  purposes. 
 To  disown  this,  therefore,  were  to  deny  himself; 
 and  that  it  is  impossible  he  should  ever  do,  seeing 
 he  is  the  unchangeable  Jehovah ;  and  so,  his  word, 
 like  himself,  "  liveth  and  abideth  for  ever."     P.  F. 
 
 12.  The  gospel  is  plain  and  peremptory  in  this, 
 if  we  will  "  reign  with  Christ,  we  must  suffer  with 
 him,"  when  we  are  called  forth  to  give  a  noble  tes- 
 timony to  his  truth.  It  is  no  extraordinary  eleva- 
 tion, no  point  of  perfection,  but  the  duty  of  every 
 Christian  to  be  always  ready  in  the  disposition  and 
 resolution  of  his  mind,  to  sacrifice  his  life  when  the 
 honor  of  Christ  requires  it.  But  it  is  no  hard  con- 
 dition to  suffer  transient  afflictions  for  the  obtaining 
 a  happy  immortality,  to  be  conformable  to  the  image 
 
 of  our  suffering  Redeemer,  that  we  may  be  crowned 
 with  his  glory.     Batc'<. 
 
 15.  To  divide  rightly  refers  to  a  fair  and  con- 
 scientious or  straightforward  handling  of  the  word 
 itself.  This,  as  opposed  to  all  kinds  of  tortuous  in- 
 terpretations or  by-plays  of  ingenuity,  is  preemi- 
 nently what  becomes  the  teacher  who  would  stand 
 approved  in  the  judgment  of  God :  like  a  sincere 
 and  honest  workman,  he  must  go  right  on  in  his  use 
 of  the  word,  maintaining  it  in  its  integrity,  and  ap- 
 plying it  to  the  great  spiritual  ends  for  which  it  has 
 been  given.  P.  F. Divine  truth  is  both  the  in- 
 strument with  which  the  Spirit  quickens  the  soul 
 and  the  light  through  which  the  soul  sees  God  and 
 all  eternal  things ;  and  he  who  best  knows  how  to 
 divide  this  truth,  to  separate  it  into  its  several  offices, 
 and  to  point  the  arrows  of  its  power  with  greatest 
 wisdom  and  skill,  is  the  ablest  minister  of  the  New 
 Testament,  and  the  best  instructed  scribe  in  the  king- 
 dom. He  will  be  the  means  of  convincing  most 
 men  of  sin,  and  of  bringing  most  to  the  Saviour. 
 J.  S.  S. When  you  preach,  be  real ;  say  to  your- 
 self :  "  Now  I  must  get  into  these  hearts  some  truth 
 from  God  " ;  strike  as  those  who  would  make  dints 
 upon  their  shield  of  hardness,  yea,  and  smite  through 
 them  to  their  heart  of  hearts;  speak  straight  to 
 them,  as  you  would  beg  your  life,  or  counsel  your 
 son,  or  call  your  dearest  friend  from  a  burning 
 house,  in  plain,  strong,  earnest  words.  Bp.  Wilber- 
 force. 
 
 17,  18.  The  denial  of  a  resurrection  of  the 
 body  was  no  new  error  in  the  Church,  but  was  the 
 natural  result  of  Sadduceau  corruption.  The  famous 
 argument  of  the  apostle  seems  to  imply  that  in  the 
 Church  of  Corinth  it  did  not  go  beyond  the  simple 
 negation,  "  that  there  is  no  resurrection  of  the  dead.^' 
 But  these  pretenders  to  a  higher  spiritual  philosophy 
 than  the  gospel  held  that  it  was  already  accomplished  ; 
 no  doubt  in  the  sense  soon  after  taught  by  the 
 Gnostics,  that  the  only  resurrection  was  the  rising 
 of  the  soul  from  the  death  of  ignorance  to  the  life 
 and  light  of  knowledge.     S. 
 
 19.  The  firm  foundation  of  God  stands,  not 
 "  The  foundation  of  God  standeth  sure,"  which  is 
 grammatically  untenable.  The  apostle's  assertion 
 is,  that,  notwithstanding  the  existence  of  such  cases 
 as  he  had  just  mentioned  of  defection  from  the 
 truth  and  the  consequent  loss  of  salvation,  there 
 is  a  firm  or  strong  foundation  of  God  which  re- 
 mains steadfast.  Those  chosen  in  Christ  before  the 
 foundation  of  the  world,  and  who  arc  prepared  and 
 kept  by  omnipotent  grace  for  the  glory  to  which 
 from  the  first  they  were  destined — in  a  word,  the 
 members  of  the  true  or  invisible  as  contrasted  with 
 the  simply  outward  or  professing  Church :  these  are 
 what  we  may  here  most  naturally  understand  by  the 
 foundation  of  God.    They  constitute  llisjirm  founda- 
 
SECTION  328.-2  TIMOTHY  2  : 1-26. 
 
 635 
 
 tion,  which  stands  amid  both  the  assaults  of  adver- 
 saries and  the  defection  of  unstable  souls,  because 
 held  fast  by  his  own  eternal  purpose  and  efficacious 
 grace.  This  accords  with  what  follows  about  the 
 sealing,  which  has  imme'diate  respect  to  Christ's  true 
 people.  Genuine  believers  are  God's  firm  founda- 
 tif»n,  because  thej  have  their  place  and  calling  under 
 this  certification :  "  2'he  Lord  knoweth  them  thai  arc 
 
 his."     P.  F. The  sure  laid  foundation  of  God's 
 
 work  in  them  makes  them  stand.  God's  free  love 
 and  grace  brought  them  to  Christ,  keeps  them  in 
 Christ,  and  lets  them  not  fall  into  deadly  errors.  The 
 apostle  propounds  here  the  doctrine  of  election  to 
 fortify  them  who  are  not  departed  from  the  faith.  It 
 is  because  God  has  ta'en  pleasure  in  thee,  to  make 
 thee  confirmed  to  his  Son  Christ.  Let  it  be  an  en- 
 -couragement  for  further  well-doing,  yea,  a  confirma- 
 tion of  thee  in  the  way,  and  a  thing  to  make  thee 
 bless  God  that  thou  standest  when  others  fall. 
 
 The  seal  of  the  elect  has  two  sides ,  the  one  is 
 read  of  God,  the  other  toward  us  is  read  of  us.  The 
 side  toward  God  is  that  he  knows  who  are  his  :  he 
 knows  whom  he  has  loved  and  foreordained  for 
 heaven ;  and  the  side  of  the  seal  which  is  toward  us 
 is,  "  Let  every  one  that  names  the  name  of  Jesus 
 
 depart  from  im'quity."     D.  D. It  is  as  if  divine 
 
 calling,  endowment,  and  help  were  on  one  side ;  self- 
 uiscipline,  watching,  mortified  lusting,  and  steady 
 resolve  on  the  other.  Liberty  and  discipline,  move- 
 ment from  God's  center  and  movement  from  our 
 own,  sanctified  inclination  and  self-compelling  will, 
 are  the  two  great  factors  thus  of  Christian  life  and 
 experience.     H.  B. 
 
 Knoweth  his.  He  knows  them  from  his  first 
 purpose  about  them  to  the  last  perfecting  of  them 
 in  glory ;  he  knows  them  by  loving  them,  approving 
 them,  keeping  them  that  they  fall  not,  and  when 
 they  fall,  to  raise  them  up  again.  All  is  concluded 
 "with  him  from  his  first  foresight  and  love ;  and  he 
 still  keeps  and  preserves  them,  for  he  is  stronger 
 than  all,  and  none  shall  be  able  to  reave  them  out 
 
 of  his  hand.     D.  D. Depart  from  iniquity. 
 
 All  unwary  walking  in  Christians  wrongs  their  com- 
 munion with  heaven,  and  casts  a  damp  upon  their 
 prayers,  so  as  to  clog  the  wings  of  it.  These  two 
 mutually  help  one  another,  prayer  and  holy  conversa- 
 tion .  the  more  exactly  we  walk  the  more  fit  are  we 
 for  prayer ;  and  the  more  we  pray  the  more  are  we 
 enabled  to  walk  exactly ;  and  it  is  a  hapjiy  life  to 
 find  the  correspondence  of  these  two,  calling  on  the 
 Lord  and  departing  from  iniquity.  Therefore,  that 
 you  may  pray  much  live  holily,  and  that  you  may 
 Jive  holily  be  much  in  prayer ;  surely  such  are  the 
 Jieirs  of  glory,  and  this  is  their  way  to  it.     L. 
 
 20.  Here  the  apostle  passes  from  the  Church 
 viewed  as  God's  firm  foundation  to  the  Church  as  a 
 house  composed  of  various  and  to  a  certain  extent 
 
 heterogeneous  materials.  The  distinction  is  simply 
 that  of  the  real  and  the  professing,  or  the  invisible 
 and  the  visible  Church :  the  one  God's  true  elect, 
 his  jewels,  as  he  elsewhere  calls  them,  or  peculiar 
 treasure,  preserved  by  his  faithful  guardianship,  and 
 destined  to  his  eternal  glory ;  the  other,  those  who 
 have  but  an  outward  standing  in  the  household. 
 
 21.  If  any  one  shall  by  purifying  himself  have 
 gone  out  of  their  number,  those,  namely,  represented 
 by  the  vessels  associated  with  dishonor — he  shall  be  a 
 vessel  for  honor,  sanctijicd,  serviceable  to  the  Master, 
 prepared  for  every  good  tvork.  He  contents  himself 
 with  putting  before  men  a  plain  practical  issue ; 
 moving  no  question  about  election,  or  about  adop- 
 tion into  the  family  of  God  ;  but  simply  teaching, 
 as  Calvin  well  puts  it,  "  that  all  who  would  conse- 
 crate themselves  to  the  Lord  must  purge  themselves 
 from  the  filthiness  of  the  ungodly — the  same,  in- 
 deed, that  God  everywhere  teaches."    P.  F. Art 
 
 thou  then  purging  thyself  from  thy  old  deeds  ?  cry- 
 ing with  David,  "  Purge  me  with  hyssop,  cleanse  me 
 from  my  sins "  ?  breaking  thy  heart  for  grieving 
 the  Holy  One  of  Israel  ?  thou  earnest  the  mark  of 
 a  vessel  of  honor.  For  the  Master's  use.  If 
 they  be  not  for  God's  use,  they  are  for  dishonest 
 uses :  following  of  their  lawful  calling,  working, 
 plowing,  making  merchandise,  are  all  dishonest 
 uses  with  them,  for  they  do  these  to  make  them- 
 selves rich  and  honorable.  They  are  not  done  as 
 service  to  God,  therefore  they  are  unclean ;  their 
 eating,  drinking,  working,  not  being  for  God's  use, 
 are  turned  into  sin.  But  the  vessel  of  honor  goes 
 to  the  plow,  and  makes  merchandise,  for  God's  use. 
 He  goes  to  the  kirk,  not  to  see  and  be  seen,  but  to 
 meet  God  in  the  assembly.     D.  D. 
 
 22.  Follow  righteousness,  faith,  love, 
 peace.  The  lesson  here  comes  out  again,  so  ol'teu 
 already  and  in  so  many  ways  presented  in  these 
 pastoral  Epistles,  that  a  sound  moral  condition  is 
 above  all  things  essential  to  fitness  for  effective 
 ministerial  service  in  the  divine  kingdom.  Other 
 things  may  more  or  less  be  helpful,  but  this  is  in- 
 dispensable. The  peace  spoken  of  is  undoubtedly 
 to  be  understood  of  peace  in  the  closer  sense — a 
 state  of  inner  harmony  and  agreeable  fellowship  : 
 because  it  is  such  as  is  to  be  maintained  witli  them 
 that  call  upon  the  Lord  out  of  a  pure  heart.  This 
 connection  obviously  reflects  upon  the  nature  of  the 
 peace  intended. 
 
 24-26.  The  whole  passage  might  be  read, 
 pointed,  and  slightly  paraphrased  thus  :  In  meekness 
 correcting  those  v:ho  oppose  themselves,  if  peradventurs 
 God  may  give  them,  repentance  [to  come]  u7ito  the 
 full  knowledge  of  the  ti-uth  ;  and  that  they  may  re- 
 turn to  soberness  [and  so  escape]  out  of  the  snare 
 of  the  devil  (by  whom  they  had  been  taken  captive), 
 according  to  the  will  of  Mm  (God),  who  for  this  end 
 seconds  the  efforts  of  his  servant,  by  giving  the 
 spirit  of  repentance  and  true  enlightenment.     P.  F. 
 
 25.  In  meekness  instructing.  If,  in  Chris- 
 tian or  social  intercourse,  we  wish  to  deliver  any 
 man  from  what  we  think  error,  we  must  do  so  by 
 
536  SEGTIOX  329.-2  TIMOTHY  3  :  1-17. 
 
 putting  him  in  the  way  of  convincing  himself.  To  matter  that  affects  the  hopes  or  the  integrity  of  man- 
 beat  him  down  by  unreasoning  opposition,  or  even  kind  witliout  the  folly  of  running  about  to  proclaim 
 by  an  irresistible  argument,  may  please  us,  but  is  ;  its  independence,  and  saying  bold  things  only  to 
 not  likely  to  gain  him.  There  is  a  great  chasm  be-  show  that  it  dares  to ;  it  will  free  itself  from  all 
 tween  achieving  a  victory  and  making  a  conquest,  prejudices  that  impair  its  singlc-mindedncss  ;  it  will 
 and  the  completeness  of  the  first  often  prevents  the  place  itself  among  men  as  a  genuine  helper  of  hu- 
 last.  To  respect  a  man's  freedom,  never  to  press  !  manity  in  all  its  garbs  and  all  its  trials,  brave  as  a 
 him  so  hard  as  to  humiliate  him,  to  give  him  the  [  prophet,  devoted  as  an  apostle,  tender  as  John, 
 clew  that  may  help  him  to  guide  himself  to  the  i  fearless  as  Paul,  ardent  as  Peter,  blameless  as 
 right,  is  according  to  the  divine  model,  and  would  \  James,  a  learner  of  the  Christ,  a  workman  whose 
 aid  us  in  serving  at  the  same  time  both  our  fellow-  errand  is  from  heaven  to  persuade  and  lead  men's 
 men  and  the  truth.     Ker.  \  souls  thither.      When  such  a  ministry  is  realized. 
 
 The  living  ministry  is  a  ministry  that  never  loses  be  sure  not  only  that  it  will  not  have  to  dispute  its 
 sight  of  its  original  and  spiritual  purposes  in  the  title  to  honor,  will  not  have  to  plead  for  a  hearing, 
 dull  round  of  a  mechanical  or  perfunctory  discharge  |  will  not  complain  of  a  decline  of  its  prestige ;  be 
 of  the  external  duty  ;  it  will  be  in  itself,  on  its  prac-  j  sure  not  only  that  the  eager  heart  of  the  community 
 tical  side,  an  example  of  its  doctrine ;  it  will  set  will  reverence  it,  will  leap  to  listen  to  it,  but  be  sure 
 that  doctrine  forth  in  a  spirit  at  once  transparent  also  that  the  reign  of  irreligious  worldliness  will  be 
 and  fearless,  unpretending  and  scholarlike  ;  it  will  |  broken  up,  and  the  fairer  kingdom  of  spiritual  truth 
 have   its   frank   and   independent   word    on   every  ■  and  life  will  be  established  on  its  ruins.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 Section  329. 
 
 2  Timothy  iii.  1    17. 
 
 1  Tm.s  know  also,  that  in  the  last  days  perilous  times  shall  come.     For  men  shall  be  lovers 
 
 2  of  their  own  selves,  covetous,  boasters,  proud,  blasphemers,  disobedient  to  parents,  imtliank- 
 
 3  fill,  unholy,  without  natural  att'ection,  trucebreakers,  false  accusers,  incontinent,  fierce,  de- 
 
 4  spisers  of  those  that  are  good,  traitors,  heady,  liighmindcd,  lovers  of  pleasures  more  than 
 
 5  lovers  of  God;  having  a  form  of  godliness,  but  denying  the  jjower  thereof:  from  such  turn 
 
 6  away.     For  of  this  sort  are  they  wliicli  creep  into  houses,  and  lead  captive  silly  women 
 
 7  laden  with  sins,  led  away  with  divers  lusts,  ever  learning,  and  never  able  to  come  to  the 
 
 8  knowledge  of  the  truth.     Now  as  Jannes  and  Jambres  withstood  Moses,  so  do  these  also 
 
 9  resist  the  truth :  men  of  corrupt  minds,  reprobate  concerning  the  faith.     But  they  shall 
 proceed  no  further :  for  their  folly  shall  be  manifest  unto  all  laen^  as  theirs  also  was. 
 
 10  But  thou  hast  fully  known  my  doctrine,  manner  of  life,  purpose,  faith,  longsuffering, 
 
 11  charity,  patience,  persecutions,  afflictions,  which  came  unto  me  at  Antioch,  at  Iconium,  at 
 
 12  Lystra;   what  persecutions  I  endured  :  but  out  of  them  all  the  Lord  delivered  me.     Yea, 
 
 13  and  all  that  will  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus  .shall  suffer  persecution.     But  evil  men  and  se- 
 
 14  ducers  shall  wax  worse  and  worse,  deceiving,  and  being  deceived.     But  continue  thou  in 
 the  things  which  thou  hast  learned  and  hast  been  assured  of,  knowing  of  whom  thou  hast 
 
 15  learned  them  ;  and  that  from  a  child  thou  hast  known  the  holy  scriptures,  which  are  able 
 
 16  to  make  thee  wise  unto  salvation  through  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus.     All  scripture  is 
 given   by  inspiration  of  God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  for 
 
 17  instruction  in  righteousness:  that  the  man   of  God  may  be  perfect,  thoroughly  furnished 
 unto  all  good  works. 
 
 It  is  the  truth  which  by  the  Spirit  is  made  to  penetrate  as  light  into  the  intellect,  revealing  its  objects 
 to  faith  ;  and  to  purify  and  change  the  current  of  the  affections,  directing  them  toward  all  that  is  compre- 
 hended in  duty.  The  apprehension  of  truth,  spiritually  discerned,  and  the  energy  of  love  divinely  evoked, 
 constitute  the  essential  elements  of  the  inner  life.  Both  processes  depend  for  continued  action  on  the 
 influences  of  that  divine  agent,  who  at  first  reached,  through  the  Word,  the  reason  and  the  heart.  If, 
 then,  you  would  grow  in  the  divine  life,  if  you  would  secure  the  necessary  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
 day  by  day,  the  first  rule  is,  that  you  must  keep  the  mind  in  contact  with  the  truth,  and  keep  the  channel 
 of  divine  influence  open  by  prayer.  Contact  with  the  world,  conversation  and  intercourse  with  different 
 minds  in  various  states  of  opinion  and  feclinir,  books,  newspapers,  magazines,  reviews,  business  distrac- 
 tions, political  excitement,  social  dissipatictn — these,  and  a  thousand  other  things  in  the  doings  and  details 
 of  daily  life,  may  obscure  the  light  of  truth,  shade  spiritual  objects,  pervert  the  moral  judgment,  sophisti- 
 cate the  conscience,  and  thus  create  a  necessity  for  a  fresh  infusion  of  that  element  in  which  all  divine 
 things  stand  fully  revealed  !     Go,  then,  and  seek  for  that  in  the  way  through  which  it  was  obtained  by 
 
SECTION  329.-2  TIMOTHY  3  :  1-17. 
 
 53T 
 
 psalmists  and  apostles — "  meditating  in  the  law  of  the  Lord,"  letting  in  the  light  of  the  "  Word  of  Christ  '* 
 thus  reviving  the  forms  and  images  of  spiritual  truth  that  had  got  eclipsed.  But  as  truth  itself  needs  to 
 be  wielded  by  a  divine  hand  ;  as  the  heart  gets  cold  when  the  head  gets  dark  ;  as  the  affections  are  wounded 
 and  chilled  by  error,  as  well  as  estranged  or  perverted  through  the  insidious  influence  of  the  world ;  and 
 as  for  this  deeper  element  of  the  inward  life  you  need  the  action  of  the  Spirit  with  the  truth, /imv /or 
 that ;  for  it  is  to  be  obtained  by  prayer.  Time  may  press,  and  toil  may  call,  or  toil  may  have  fatigued, 
 but,  thanks  be  to  God,  you  are  not  to  be  heard  for  your  much  speaking,  but  for  your  earnest  speech.  The 
 only  way,  perhaps,  by  which  the  calls  of  daily  duty  can  be  met  now  as  Christians  ought  to  meet  them,  is 
 by  throwing  into  brief  but  frequent  spiritual  exercises  the  energy  and  earnestness  with  which  they  lay 
 hold  of  their  ordinary  occupations.  In  this  way,  the  busiest  man  may  be  able  habitually  and  successfully 
 to  seek  for  "  the  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost,"  by  the  mind  being  constantly  kept  in  contact  with  the 
 truth  by  which  he  works,  and  by  that  "  prayer  of  faith  "  being  habitually  offered  by  which  his  effective 
 agency  is  secured.  A  single  text,  fastened  on  the  mind  of  a  morning,  may  animate  and  guide  during  a 
 whole  day.  An  ejaculatory  aspiration  thrown  out  on  entering  the  counting-house,  or  when  passing  along 
 a  street,  may  strengthen  the  hands  to  lay  hold  of  work,  and  steady  and  "  keep  the  feet "  in  the  way — "  the 
 way  of  God's  commandments."     T.  B. 
 
 2.  Lovers  of  their  own  selves.  Selfishness 
 is  contrary  to  the  habitual  temper  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ,  "  who  pleased  not  himself."  It  is  the  cause 
 of  all  sin,  the  opposite  of  all  holiness  and  virtue  ; 
 is  the  source  of  innumerably  other  sins,  and  is  placed 
 by  the  apostle  as  the  head  and  leader  of  the  eighteen 
 vices  which  he  enumerates  as  the  marks  of  perilous 
 
 times.     J.  A.  J. But,  in  proportion  as  the  spirit 
 
 of  selfishness  should  at  any  time  prevail,  the  others 
 might  be  expected  in  a  corresponding  ratio  to  follow. 
 That  spirit  fitly  stands  at  the  head  of  this  black 
 catalogue  of  moral  evils,  being  in  a  manner  the  root- 
 quality  out  of  which  the  rest  will,  as  circumstances 
 admit,  inevitably  spring,  and  being  that  also  which 
 more  almost  than  any  other  bespeaks  the  disregard 
 of  Christian  verities  and  the  absence  of  their  in- 
 fluence on  the  heart.     P.  F. 
 
 Covetous.  If  selfishness  be  the  prevailing 
 form  of  sin,  covetousness  may  be  regarded  as  the 
 prevailing  form  of  selfishness.  Entering  with  the 
 first  transgression,  and  violating  the  spirit  of  the 
 whole  law,  it  has  polluted  and  threatened  the  ex- 
 istence of  each  dispensation  of  religion ;  infected 
 all  classes  and  relations  of  society  ;  and  shown  itself 
 
 capable  of  the  foulest  acts.     J.  H. Commerce  is 
 
 covetous :  competition  is  without  bounds ;  rapid  for- 
 tunes, sudden  falls,  speculations  without  end,  haz- 
 ards, excitements  for  gaming  under  all  forms ;  such 
 is  the  new  mode  of  satisfying  the  old  thirst  for  gold. 
 Industry  is  covetous :  those  admirable  inventions 
 which  are  continually  succeeding  one  another  aim 
 less  at  the  progress  of  art  than  at  the  making  of 
 money  ;  produced  by  the  hope  of  gain,  they  hasten 
 toward  gain.  Ambition  is  covetous ;  that  solicita- 
 tion for  office  which  crowds  all  the  avenues  to  au- 
 thority aims  less  than  formerly  at  honor,  and  more 
 at  money.  The  struggle  of  parties  is  covetous. 
 Legislation  is  covetous :  in  it,  money  is  the  chief 
 corner-stone  ;  money  chooses  the  arbiters  of  our  so- 
 cial and  political  destinies.     Marriage  is  sometimes 
 
 covetous :  the  union  of  man  and  woman  becomes  a 
 secondary  matter.  Literature  is  covetous :  impatient 
 of  producing,  and  more  impatient  of  acquiring,  the 
 literature  of  the  present  day  spends  its  strength  in 
 unfinished,  defective,  extravagant  works,  perhaps 
 immoral  and  impious,  which  cater  for  the  tastes  of 
 the  multitude,  and  pour  into  the  hands  of  their 
 authors  streams  of  gold  unaccompanied  by  glory. 
 Mo7iod. 
 
 4.  You  may  be  lovers  of  pleasure  ;  it  is  natural, 
 it  is  reasonable,  for  you  to  be  so ;  but  you  must  not 
 be  lovers  of  pleasure  more  than  lovers  of  God.  This 
 is  the  true  line  that  separates  harmless  gaycty  from 
 criminal  dissipation.  It  is  a  line  drawn  by  the  hand 
 of  God  himself,  and  he  will  never  suffer  it  to  be 
 passed  with  impunity.  He  claims  on  the  justest 
 grounds  the  first  place  in  your  hearts.  His  laws 
 and  precepts  are  to  be  the  first  object  of  your  re- 
 gard. And  be  assured  that,  by  suffering  them  to  be 
 so,  you  will  be  no  losers  even  in  present  felicity. 
 
 P. A  man  in  whose  soul  the  earnestness  created 
 
 by  the  thought  of  death  and  judgment  has  found 
 place  can  never  be  frivolous  in  his  recreations ; 
 questionable  amusements,  if  they  once  had  a  hold 
 upon  him,  will  drop  off  when  that  new  life  circulates 
 and  stirs  within  him.  And  a  man  who  has  really 
 tasted  the  peace  and  pleasantness  of  communion 
 with  God  would  sooner  deprive  himself  of  natural 
 repose  than  desecrate  holy  seasons.  Plant  by  God's 
 grace  the  faith  and  love  of  Christ  in  any  man's  soul, 
 and  you  have  then  a  perfect  security  for  the  inno- 
 cence of  his  recreations,  and  for  the  devout  conse- 
 cration of  a  just  proportion  of  his  time  to  God. 
 E.  M.  G. 
 
 5.  To  quiet  and  pacify  a  natural  conscience, 
 many  who  deny  the  power  of  godliness  submit  to 
 the  drudgery  of  maintaining  the  form  thereof. 
 Some  do  it  to  impose  upon  the  world,  that  they  may 
 gratify  their  ambitious  or  covetous  desires ;  and 
 others  do  it  to  impose  upon  themselves,  that  they 
 
538 
 
 SECTION  329.-2  TIMOTHY  3  : 1-17. 
 
 may  not  be  "  tormented  before  the  time."     R.  W. 
 
 The    hypocrite   seeks    the   credit   of    qualities 
 
 which  he  not  only  does  not  possess,  but  knows  he 
 does  not  possess ;  it  is  a  conscious  deception.  To 
 complete  the  idea  of  hypocrisy,  there  must  be  a 
 reference  to  some  selfish  advantage.  The  preten- 
 sion is  not  only  fraudulent,  but  the  fraud  of  mean- 
 ness, the  grossest  of  all  forms  of  insincerity ;  "  the 
 lie,"  as  Bacon  says,  "  that  sinketh  in."  The  com- 
 mon instincts  of  honor  accord  with  the  Bible  in 
 declaring  it  the  guiltiest  of  all  sins  that  are  not 
 crimes.  It  is  the  most  fatal  enemy  that  Religion 
 has  to  confront,  and  tearing  off  its  mask  is  her 
 most  unwelcome  task.  Yet  superficial  critics  per- 
 sist in  making  her  chargeable  for  the  very  insults 
 it  heaps  upon  her.     F.  D.  II. 
 
 8.  An  old  tradition  among  the  Jews  had  handed 
 down  the  two  names  here  mentioned  as  those  of  the 
 leading  magicians  who  endeavored  to  rival  the  mira- 
 cles of  Closes,  and  foil  him  in  his  mission.  The 
 conflict  now,  as  of  old,  was  essentially  one  between 
 God's  truth  on  the  one  side  and  the  devil's  lie  on 
 the  other ;  between  the  one  grand  remedy  of  heaven 
 for  the  ills  of  humanity  and  the  wretched  devices 
 of  self-seeking,  fraudulent  men — men,  it  is  added 
 by  the  apostle,  corrupted  in  their  mind,  reprobate 
 (or  worthless)  coneei'ning  the  faith.  Such  was  gen- 
 erally the  condition  of  the  class  of  persons  who 
 assumed  the  delusive  pretensions  referred  to,  and 
 plied  the  infamous  traffic  connected  with  them. 
 From  the  very  nature  of  things,  tlieir  consciences 
 must  have  been  entirely  sophisticated,  and  a  moral 
 state  induced  strongly  repellent  to  the  faith  of  the 
 gospel.  9.  But  (such  is  the  conclusion  of  the  mat- 
 ter) they  shall  not  make  progress ;  for  their  folly 
 shall  become  manifest  to  all,  as  theirs  also  came  to 
 be.  The  triumph  of  truth  over  error,  of  reality 
 over  presumption,  should  now,  as  of  old,  become 
 apparent.     P.  F. 
 
 13.  "Evil  men  and  seducers  wax  worse  and 
 worse,  deceiving  and  being  deceived."  They  de- 
 ceive themselves,  and  are  diceived  by  themselves  as 
 well  as  deceive  others.  Thus  they  cut  off  the  power 
 of  motives.  We  can  not  rcacli  truth  by  the  experi- 
 ence of  sin  any  more  than  we  can  make  good  legis- 
 lators out  of  law-breakers  and  culprits.  The  blind- 
 ness of  the  mind  is  the  worst  hindrance  against 
 reformation.     T.  D.  W. 
 
 15.  In  youth  rich  stores  of  divine  knowledge 
 are  most  easily  acquired.  Deep  and  saving  impres- 
 sions are  then  most  easily  made.  It  is  young  re- 
 cruits that  become  the  best  soldiers,  and  young  ap- 
 prentices the  best  mechanics ;  and  the  best  Chris- 
 tians are  those  of  whom,  trained  by  a  Lois  or  a 
 Eunice,  a  saintly  mother  or  mother's  mother,  we 
 can  say,  in  Paul's  words  to  Timothy,  "From  a 
 child  thou  hast  known  the  Holy  Scriptures."     T.  G. 
 
 Through  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 
 
 Faith   in  Christ  is  the  key  which   will   unlock  and 
 give  access  to  the  treasures  of  saving  wisdom  which 
 are  laid  up  in  the  Old  Testament.     The  Bible  is  an 
 organized  whole,  and  Christ  and  the  Cross  of  Christ 
 are  wrought  into  the  structure  of  it,  although  they 
 do  not  always  meet  the  eye.     He  who  by  faith  sees 
 "  Christ  and  him  crucified  "  in  the  Scriptures  is  in 
 immediate  possession  of  the  ground-plan  of  the  holy 
 volume.     He  will  observe  how  the  original   promise 
 respecting  "  the  seed  of  the  woman  "  was  a  germ  of 
 hope  planted  in  the  earth,  which,  by  constant  ac- 
 cretions from  new  prophecies  and  new  types,  had 
 expanded  itself  into  full  blossom,  when  the  virgin- 
 born  appeared  to  fulfill  it.     He  will  observe  how, 
 as  the  ages  rolled  away,  the  light  of  revelation  grew 
 brighter,  and  how  the  prophets,  in  the  greater  spir- 
 ituality of  their  religious  precepts,  and  the  greater 
 explicitness  of  their  predictions,  were  many  steps  in 
 advance  of  the  law.     He  will  observe  how,  from  the 
 sacrifice  of  Abel  downward,  every  victim  which  fell 
 at  the  altar  of  Jehovah  prefigured  the  great  sacrifice 
 of  the  death  of  Christ.    And,  in  reciting  the  Psalms, 
 he  will  feel  that  the   Spirit  of  Christ,  which  was  in 
 those  sweet  psalmists  of  Israel,  testified  darkly  be- 
 forehand of  the  sufferings  of  Christ  and  the  glory 
 which  should  follow.     Thus  the  whole  of  Scripture 
 is  welded   together  in  the  counsel  and   design  of 
 God ;  and  we  know  that,  as  regards  man,  that  coun- 
 sel and  design  is  all  bound  up  in  one  word,  "  Christ." 
 He  was  "  the  Lamb  slain  "  in  the  counsels  of  eter- 
 nity "  from  the  foundation  of  the  world  "  ;  and  ac- 
 cordingly in   every  chant  of  God's  holy  prophets, 
 which  have  been  since  the  world  began,  there  has 
 always  been  an  undersong  of  him — an  undersong 
 which  may  be  caught  by  every  spiritual  ear.  E.  M.  G. 
 16.  The  Scriptures  give  Divine,  and  therefore 
 infallible  direction,  for  doctrine — the  didactic  teach- 
 ing of  the  truth  concerning  God;  "for  reproof" — 
 the  refutation  by  proof  of  error  concerning  God ; 
 "for  correction  " — the  setting  right  or  rectifying  the 
 wrong  principles  of  practical  ethics  ;  "for  instruc- 
 tion in  righteousness  " — the  positive  nurture  of  the 
 soul  in  experimental  knowledge  of  the  way  in  which 
 a  sinner  may  be  accounted  righteous  before  God. 
 And  this,  it  will  be  perceived  on  a  little  reflection, 
 is  a  marvelously  logical  classification  of  their  uses ; 
 and  it  is  exhaustive,  as  covering  all  the  possible  wants 
 that  man  can  desire  to  have  met  by  a  revelation. 
 As  a  being  endowed  with  reason,  and  capable  of  be- 
 lieving only  what  he  conceives  to  be  truth,  his  re- 
 ligion must  embrace  a  doctrine  of  God  and  his  rela- 
 tion to  God.     As  a  creature  liable  to  be  deceived, 
 by  error  and  unbelief  concerning  God  and  his  rela- 
 tions to  God,  his  religion  must  have  a  guide  to  warn 
 against  and  expose  the  wiles  of  error,  that  are  ever 
 tampering  with  his  "  evil  heart  of  unbelief."     As  a 
 
SECTION  330.— 2  TIMOTHY  4  : 1-22. 
 
 539 
 
 being  whose  passions  are  ever  blinding  his  con- 
 science in  reference  to  duty  toward  God  and  man, 
 his  religion  must  supply  him  with  a  rule  of  right, 
 by  which  to  correct  his  crooked  judgments  and 
 amend  his  crooked  ways.  As  a  being  capable  of  a 
 birth  to  a  new  and  everlasting  life,  his  religion  must 
 supply  him  with  a  nurture  under  the  new  law  of 
 righteousness  which  the  faith  that  is  unto  salvation 
 teaches  hjm.  So  that  it  may  be  affirmed  with  truth, 
 that  no  want  of  the  human  soul  can  be  conceived 
 which  is  not  provided  for  under  one  or  other  of 
 these  four  heads.     S.  R. 
 
 The  Holy  Scriptures  have  God  for  their  author, 
 salvation  for  their  end,  and  truth,  without  any  mix- 
 ture of  error,  for  their  matter.     Locke. Were  we 
 
 deprived  of  the  entire  testamentary  evidence  of  mir- 
 acles and  the  external  evidence  of  prophecy,  still 
 the  internal  constitution  of  the  Scriptures  them- 
 selves is  sufficient  to  command  our  assent.  No 
 human  historian  could,  as  they  do,  tell  all  the  truth ; 
 no  human  legislator  could  enact  the  Ten  Command- 
 ments ;  no  human  genius  could  conceive  the  char- 
 acter of  Christ ;  no  liuman  morality  could  ascend  to 
 gospel  holiness ;  no  human  devotion  could  dictate 
 the  Lord's  Prayer ;  no  human  mercy  could  provide 
 gospel  grace  ;  no  human  skill  could  so  search  and 
 discover  the  secrets  of  the  human  heart,  and  at 
 once  provide  the  means  of  proving  its  guilt  and  of 
 cleansing  it  from  all  sin.  But  all  these  things  are 
 done  by  the  Scriptures  :  they  are,  therefore,  not  of 
 
 man — they  must  be  of  God.     Cooke. Not  being 
 
 like  man,  which  knows  man's  thoughts  by  his  words, 
 but  knowing  man's  thoughts  immediately,  Christ 
 never  answered  their  words,  but  their  thoughts: 
 
 much  in  the  like  manner  it  is  with  the  Scripturea, 
 which,  being  written  to  the  thoughts  of  men,  and  to 
 the  succession  of  all  ages,  with  a  foresight  of  all  her- 
 esies, contradictions,  differing  estates  of  the  Church, 
 yea,  and  particidarly  of  the  elect,  are  not  to  be  inter- 
 preted only  according  to  the  latitude  of  the  proper 
 sense  of  the  place,  and  respectively  toward  that 
 present  occasion  whereupon  the  words  were  uttered, 
 or  in  precise  congruity  or  contexture  with  the  words 
 before  or  after,  or  in  contemplation  of  the  principal 
 scope  of  the  place ;  but  have  in  themselves,  not  only 
 totally  or  collectively,  but  distributivcly  in  clauses 
 and  words,  infinite  springs  and  streams  of  doctrine 
 to  water  the  Church  in  every  part.     Bacon. 
 
 In  the  Bible  there  is  more  that  finds  me  than  I 
 have  experienced  in  all  other  books  put  together : 
 the  words  of  the  Bible  find  me  at  greater  depths  of 
 my  being  ;  and  whatever  finds  me  brings  with  it  an 
 irresistible  evidence  of  its  having  proceeded  from 
 
 the  Holy  Spirit.     S.  T.  C. Think,  when  you  read 
 
 the  Scriptures,  that  the  word  of  God  himself  falls 
 upon  your  ears ;  reflect  that  you  are  performing  a 
 duty,  which  is  an  essential  part  of  communion  with 
 him.  Regard  yourself  as  seeking  an  oracle  for  your 
 direction  in  the  very  shrine  of  heaven — an  oracle 
 which  can  not  misguide,  deceive,  or  lie.  Be  assured 
 that,  since  God  had  before  him  when  he  inspired 
 the  Holy  Scriptures  the  knowledge  of  future  events 
 and  of  all  emergencies  which  should  arise  to  his 
 people,  there  is  some  utterance  in  that  holy  book 
 which  is  designed  to  meet  the  deepest  needs  of  thy 
 heart.  And  read  it  with  all  the  reverence,  simplici- 
 ty, and  awe  which  this  thought,  if  duly  weighed,  will 
 inspire.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 Section   330. 
 
 2  Timothy   iv.  1-22. 
 
 1  I  CHAE6E  thee  therefore  before  God,  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  shall  judge  the  quick 
 
 2  and  the  dead  at  his  appearing  and  his  kingdom ;  preacli  the  word ;  be  instant  in  season,  out 
 
 3  of  season ;  reprove,  rebuke,  exhort  with  all  longsuflfering  and  doctrine.  For  the  time  will 
 come  when  they  will  not  endure  sound  doctrine;  but  after  their  own  lusts  shall  they  heap 
 
 4  to  themselves  teachers,  having  itching  ears ;  and  they  shall  turn  away  their  ears  from  the 
 
 5  truth,  and  shall  be  turned  unto  febles.     But  watch  thou  in  all  things,  endure  afflictions,  do 
 
 6  the  work  of  an  evangelist,  make  full  proof  of  thy  ministry.     For  I  am  now  ready  to  be 
 
 7  offered,  and  the  time  of  my  departure  is  at  hand.     I  have  fought  a  good  tight,  I  have  fin- 
 
 8  ished  my  course,  I  have  kept  the  faith  :  henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of  right- 
 eousness, which  the  Lord,  the  righteous  judge,  shall  give  me  at  that  day :  and  not  to  me 
 only,  but  unto  all  them  also  that  love  his  appearing. 
 
 9  Do  thy  diligence  to  come  shortly  unto  me :  for  Demas  hath  forsaken  me,  having  loved 
 
 10  this  present  world,  and  is  departed  unto  Thessalonica ;  Crescens  to  Galatia,  Titus  unto  Dal- 
 
 11  matia.     Only  Luke  is  with  me.     Take  Mark,  and  bring  him  with  thee :  for  he  is  profitable 
 
 12  to  nie  for  the  ministry.     And  Tychicus  have  I  sent  to  Ephesus.     The  cloke  that  I  left  at 
 
 13  Troas  with  Carpus,  when  thou  comest,  bring  with  thee,  and  the  books,  lut  especially  the 
 
540 
 
 SECTION  330.— 2  TIMOTHY  A  :  1-22. 
 
 14  parchments.     Alexander  the  copi)ersmith  did  me  much  evil :  the  Lord  reward  him  accord- 
 
 15  ing  to  bis  works  :  of  wlioia  be  thou  ware  also;  for  he  hath  greatly  withstood  our  words. 
 
 16  At  my  first  answer  no  man  stood  with  me,  but  all  men  forsook  me:  I  j)ray  God  that  it 
 
 17  may  not  be  laid  to  their  charge.  Notwithstanding  the  Lord  stood  with  me,  and  strengthened 
 me ;  that  by  me  the  preaching  might  be  fully  known,  and  that  all  the  Gentiles  might  hear  : 
 
 18  and  I  was  delivered  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  lion.  And  the  Lord  shall  deliver  me  from 
 every  evil  work,  and  will  preserve  me  unto  his  heavenly  kingdom :  to  whom  le  glury  for 
 ever  and  ever.     Amen. 
 
 19  Salute  Prisea  and  Aqnila,  and  the  household  of  Onesiphorus.     Erastus  abode  at  Corinth : 
 
 20  but  Trophimus  have  I  left  at  Miletum  sick.     Do  thy  diligence  to  come  before  winter.     Eu- 
 
 21  bulns  greeteth  thee,  and  Pudens,  and  Linus,  and  Claudia,  and  all  the  brethren.     The  Lord 
 
 22  Jesus  Christ  be  with  thy  spirit.     Grace  be  witli  you.     Amen. 
 
 Of  that  great  Roman  Emperor,  Augustus  Cesar,  it  is  related  that,  on  the  morning  of  his  death,  sensi- 
 ble of  his  approaching  end,  he  called  for  a  mirror,  and  desired  his  gray  hairs  and  beard  to  be  decently 
 arranged.  Then,  asking  of  his  friends  whether  he  had  played  well  his  part  in  the  drama  of  life,  he  mut- 
 tered a  verse  from  a  comic  epilogue,  inviting  them  to  greet  his  last  exit  with  applause.  Who  does  not 
 gaze  in  pity  on  that — an  emperor's  deathbed  ?  Who  does  not  feci  a  painful  contrast  between  his  last 
 hours,  and  the  exultant  triumph  of  "such  an  one  as  Paul  the  aged,"  writing  with  manacled  hand  from 
 his  chill  prison,  on  the  eve  of  martyrdom — "  I  have  fought  a  good  fight,  I  have  finished  my  course,  I  have 
 kept  the  faith.  Henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of  righteousness  "  ?  One  wants  the  voice  of 
 praise  and  flattery  to  cheer  his  dying  hour.  The  other  is  looking  forward  to  the  "  well  done  "  of  the 
 great  Judge.  One  feels  that  his  jeweled  crown  will  no  longer  cover  that  gray  head,  ripe  for  the  sickle  of 
 the  great  Reaper.  The  other  is  assured  of  an  everlasting  crown,  such  as  senates  can  not  grant,  nor  death 
 take  away.  One  looks  back  on  a  life  of  successful  but  selfish  ambition.  The  other  has  the  testimony  of 
 a  good  conscience  that  he  has  lived  to  serve  God.  One  has  climbed  the  heights  of  power  and  surrounded 
 himself  with  the  pageants  of  wealth  and  feasts  and  splendor,  only  to  die  like  a  play-actor.  The  other 
 has  deliberately  chosen  a  path  which,  through  mobs,  and  prisons,  and  scorn,  and  hardships  unnumbered, 
 leads  him  to  a  martyr's  death,  but  a  martyr's  triumph.  Both  wrought  with  rare  ability  and  rare  energy. 
 Both  exerted  a  powerful  influence  on  the  history  of  the  world.  Each  in  a  measure  attained  his  end.  But 
 in  the  final  result  the  sceptered  hand  grasped  a  bubble,  and  the  manacled  hand  grasped  a  crown.    E.  H.  G. 
 
 1.  I  solemnly  charge  thee  before  God,  and  Christ 
 Jesus,  who  is  (joing  to  judge  living  and  dead,  and  hg 
 his  appearing  and  his  kingdom.  This  is  the  apostle's 
 last  charge  to  Timothy — the  last  in  this  Epistle,  and 
 not  improbably  the  last  absolutely ;  and  he  therefore 
 puts  it  in  the  most  solemn  form,  not  only  delivering 
 it  as  in  the  presence  of  God  and  of  Jesus  Christ, 
 but  also  the  appearing  of  Clu-ist  and  his  kingdom. 
 These  are  obviously  added  for  the  purpose  of  bring- 
 ing before  Timothy  the  great  realities  of  the  future 
 world,  which  should  infinitely  outweigh  all  the  pres- 
 ent: Christ's  appearing,  when  everything  in  the 
 past  shall  be  brought  into  judgment,  and  ins  king- 
 dom, when  his  faitliful  servants  shall  reign  with  him 
 
 in  glory.     P.  V. For  the  coming  of  that  kingdom 
 
 all  believing  souls  are  praying  and  toiling.  And  the 
 appeal  has  therefore  an  unlimited  application.  But 
 with  emphasis  should  it  be  ever  pondered  by  the 
 called  Iciicher  of  truth  and  exemplar  of  duty,  or- 
 dained and  unordained,  in  the  pulpit,  in  the  class, 
 and  in  the  household.  "  If  such,"  says  Burkitt,  "  in 
 the  last  judgment,  who  neglected  to  feed  the  poor 
 with  material  bread,  shall  be  placed  at  Christ's  left 
 
 hand,  how  can  they  who  are  called  to  dispense  spir- 
 itual bread,  if  they  neglect  to  do  it,  escape  condem- 
 nation "  ?     B. 
 
 The  charge:  Proclaim  the  tidings,  be  urgent  in 
 seasou  and  out  of  season,  convince,  rebuke,  exhort, 
 with  all  forbearance  and  perseverance  in  teach- 
 ing (v.  2).  In  all  things  be  sober,  endure  afflic- 
 tion, do  the  work  of  an  evangelist,  accomplish  thy 
 
 ministry  in  full  measure   (v.  5).     C. Proclaim, 
 
 as  a  herald,  the  word  of  God,  the  glad  tidings  dis- 
 closed in  the  Old  Testament  and  the  New.  (In  the 
 New,  Timothy  had  been  fully  instructed  by  Paul.) 
 The  urgency  refers  to  the  uttcrer  of  the  word.  The 
 in  season  and  out  of  scwion  refers  to  both  utterer  and 
 hearer ;  and  respect  such  points  as  personal  com- 
 fort, convenience,  or  safety.  It  is  not  meant  that 
 the  urgency  shoidd  be  rude,  or  in  any  wise  unfitting 
 as  to  time  or  circumstances.  Paul  was  always 
 courteous ;  he  timed  and  suited  his  words  most 
 wisely.  Yet  who  than  he  ever  exemplified  this  in- 
 junction more  admirably?     B. Have  no  definite 
 
 time ;  let  it  be  always  time  for  thee :  not  in  peace 
 alone,  or  in  quietness,  or  when  sitting  in  the  church 
 
SECTION  330.— 2  TIMOTHY  Jf  :  1-22. 
 
 541 
 
 And  if  you  should  be  in  perils,  if  in  prison,  if  com- 
 passed about  with  chains,  if  even  going  forth  to 
 death,  at  that  very  time  convince,  withhold  not  the 
 word  of  rebuke.  For  then  even  rebuking  is  in  sea- 
 son, when  the  work  meets  with  success.     Chrys. 
 
 Reprove,  or  convince :  show  them  their  errors.  Re- 
 buke :  show  them  their  sin.  Exhort :  show  the  truth 
 as  opposed  to  their  error,  the  ritjht  as  opposed  to 
 
 their   sin.      Riddle. And   tdl  this    showing,    of 
 
 «rror,  of  sin,  of  truth  and  right,  is  to  be  performed 
 with  all  forbearance  and  perseverance  in  teaching. 
 Patiently,  forbearingly,  persevere  in  instructing  men 
 upon  these  vital  matters,  whether  they  hear  or  for- 
 bear. 
 
 3,  4.  The  reason  is  here  assigned  for  this  faith- 
 ful ministry ;  one  that  has  always  been  in  force, 
 since  human  nature  has  always  been  the  same. 
 Men's  own  inclinations  will  become  the  guide  of 
 their  conduct  concerning  truth  and  duty.  Because 
 sound  or  salutary  teaching  about  their  own  errors 
 and  sins  is  abasing  to  their  pride  and  crucifying  to 
 their  selfish  passions,  it  will  not  be  endured.  Yet 
 their  minds  crave  stimulus,  and  even  their  moral 
 natures  demand  some  opiate.  Hence  they  will  re- 
 sort to  various  so-called  teachers,  in  order  to  obtain 
 fancies  that  please  and  rules  of  life  that  suit  their 
 native  tastes.  And  the  (ffect  of  this  will  be  that 
 they  turn  themselves  away  from  truth  to  falsehood, 
 and  are  at  last  given  up  of  God  to  the  fixed  delusion 
 of  believing  a  lie,  to  their  own  perdition.  The  picture 
 is  sad  indeed,  and  common  as  sad,  in  this  as  in  every 
 century  and  land.  None  believe  so  wildly,  and  none 
 are  so  hopelessly  hardened  as  those  who  finally  re- 
 ject the  saving  truth  of  God.     B. 
 
 5.  Do  the  work  of  an  evangelist — much  the  same 
 as  a  preacher  or  missionary  of  the  gospel,  a  carrier 
 of  its  good  tidings,  without,  as  in  the  case  of  a  pas- 
 tor, being  fixed  to  any  definite  locality.  In  the 
 apostolic  age,  persons  recognized  as  evangelists 
 seem  to  have  occupied  a  position  between  apostles 
 and  pastors,  and  to  have  stood  in  a  certain  relation 
 to  the  former  with  regard  to  the  diffusion  of  the 
 gospel  and  the  planting  of  churches.  In  some  re- 
 spects, therefore,  "they  were  nearest  to  the  apostles, 
 and  had  an  office  cognate  to  these ;  in  respect  to 
 dignity  alone  they  were  inferior.  For  at  the  com- 
 mand of  the  apostles  [sometimes,  indeed,  without 
 this ;  Acts  8  :  5,  40]  they  went  forth  to  various 
 churches  in  order  to  preach  the  gospel,  and  to  per- 
 fect the  work  which  had  been  begun  by  the  apostles  " 
 (Suicer).  Or  it  might  be  in  the  inverse  order,  the 
 apostles  came  to  perfect  what  the  evangelists  had 
 begun ;  for  the  relations  so  far  do  not  seem  to  have 
 been  exactly  determined.     P.  F. 
 
 6-8.  Faith^s  Triumphant  Expectation  of  an 
 Eternal  Reward  to  Faithfulness. — A  death-pean  of 
 matchless  sublimity,  as  covering  the  retrospect  and 
 
 prospect  of  a  Christlike  life — a  life  of  loyal  love  to 
 
 God  and  man.     B. He  saw  before  him,  at  a  little 
 
 distance,  the  doom  of  an  unrighteous  magistrate, 
 and  the  sword  of  a  blood-stained  executioner ;  but 
 he  appealed  to  the  sentence  of  a  juster  Judge,  who 
 would  soon  change  the  fetters  of  the  criminal  into 
 the  wreath  of  the  conqueror ;  he  looked  beyond  the 
 transitory  present ;  the  tribunal  of  Nero  faded  from 
 his  sight,  and  the  vista  was  closed  by  the  judgment- 
 seat  of  Christ.     C. 
 
 /  am  already  being  poured  out  as  a  sacrifcial 
 offe^-ing,  and  my  departing  time  is  near.  Thus  he 
 intimates  that  Timothy  is  soon  to  take  up  his  work 
 for  Christ.  To  prepare  him  and  his  successors  for 
 like  fidelity  and  success,  Paul  had  written  these 
 Epistles.  And  then  for  the  encourayetnent,  not  of 
 Timothy  only,  but  of  all  who  serve  the  Lord  in  any 
 sphere  or  measure,  and  tvho  love  hit  appearing,  he 
 calmly  afiirms  his  truth  and  fidelity,  and  his  absolute 
 assurance  of  triumph  and  reward  at  the  hand  of  his 
 sovereign  Saviour.  And  not  to  me  only,  he  adds,  to 
 the  end  setting  himself  forth  merely  as  "  a  pattern 
 for  them  that  should  hereafter  believe  on  Christ," 
 but  unto  all  those  that  love  his  appearing.     B. 
 
 7.  It  is  not  strictly  correct  to  render  the  two 
 Greek  words,  "  I  have  fought  the  fight."  The  met- 
 aphor is  taken  from  the  Greek  foot-races.  /  have 
 i~un  the  good  race  would  be  more  exact.  The  literal 
 English  is,  /  have  completed  the  glorious  contest.  He 
 adds,  /  have  gone  over  the  whole  course  marked  out 
 for  the  race.     C. 
 
 The  battle  fought,  the  victory  won,  nothing  re- 
 mains but  to  die — and  that  he  accounted  nothing. 
 He  has  no  quarrel  with  death ;  no  fear  of  it ;  no 
 battle  to  fight  with  it ;  "  I  have  fought  a  good  fight," 
 he  says — fought  it  out.  It  is  done  and  over ;  and 
 never  were  silent  night  and  soft  couch  more  welcome 
 at  the  close  of  a  long  day's  journey  or  of  a  hard 
 day's  figliting  than  death  and  the  grave  to  him  who 
 exclaimed,  "  I  am  now  ready  to  be  offered,  and  the 
 time  of  my  departure  is  at  hand."     T.  G. 
 
 8.  And,  throughout,  his  faith  and  fealty  had 
 never  faltered.  His  trust  in  Christ,  and  the  trust 
 reposed  in  him  by  Christ,  had  alike  been  kept  in- 
 violate. No  boasting  words  are  these,  but  truthful 
 utterances,  "  which  the  Lord,  the  righteous  judge  " 
 who  gives  the  crown,  now  inspires  him  to  affirm,  as 
 he  is  privileged  to  stand  almost  within  the  veil. 
 Now,  while  he  sees  at  hand  the  prize  toward  ivhich 
 he  has  been  so  long  pressing,  he  recognizes  it  as  the 
 gracious  reward  of  divinely  prompted  and  aided  ser- 
 vice— a  gift  of  grace,  and  striven  for  successfully 
 through  given  grace  !  And,  as  if  to  emphasize  all 
 this,  to  exalt  the  grace  of  God  alone,  we  read  his 
 very  last  words  (v.  18),  expounding  even  this  sublime 
 pean,  and  fitly  crowning  and  concluding  his  match- 
 less teachings :  The  Lord  shall  deliver  me  from  every 
 
542 
 
 SECTION  330.— S  TIMOTHY  4  :  1-2S. 
 
 evil,  and  shall  preserve  me  unto  his  heavenli/  Icingdom. 
 To  him  be  glory  unto  the  ages  of  ages.     Amen.     B. 
 
 The  Lord  is  the  righteous  Judge :  for  his  judg- 
 ment is  according  to  truth.  The  crown  of  believers 
 is  a  crown  of  righteousness,  purchased  by  the  right- 
 eousness of  Christ,  and  bestowed  as  the  reward  of 
 the  saints'  righteousness.  This  crown,  which  be- 
 lievers shall  wear,  is  laid  up  for  them ;  they  have  it 
 not  at  present,  for  here  they  are  but  heirs ;  they 
 have  it  not  in  possession,  and  yet  it  is  sure,  for  it  is 
 laid  up  for  them.  The  righteous  Judge  will  give  it 
 to  all  who  love,  prepare,  and  long  for  his  appearing. 
 
 Henry. The  reward  which  God  has  in  hand  for 
 
 his  faithful  servants  is  no  less  than  a  crown  of 
 glory.  The  time  when  this  reward  shall  be  fully 
 and  finally  dispensed  is  the  great  day.  It  is  the 
 property  of  the  godly  to  look,  love,  and  long  for 
 that  day.     Burkitt. 
 
 10.  The  particular  form  under  which  "  this 
 present  world  "  seduced  Dcmas  from  the  apostle's 
 company  is  not  mentioned.  It  may  have  been  law- 
 ful business  or  unlawful  pleasure,  an  office  or  emol- 
 ument, luxury  or  ease,  the  solicitations  of  his  family 
 or  friends.  Enough  that  the  love  so  interfered  with 
 his  fidelity  to  the  gospel  and  its  apostle.     0.  E.  D. 
 
 When  he  had  to  choose   between   fellowship 
 
 with  the  bonds  of  Paul  and  the  freedom  of  the 
 world  he  did  not  hesitate ;  he  felt  then  more  at- 
 tracted to  the  pleasure  or  profit  of  Thessalonica  than 
 to  the  dungeon  at  Rome.  lie  has  not  asked  if  it 
 were  wise,  faithful.  Christian,  to  abandon  such  a 
 prisoner  at  such  a  moment ;  and  when  he  disappears 
 finally  from  our  view,  there  is  reason  to  fear,  that 
 his  parting  from  Paul  was  and  remained  a  falling 
 away  from  a  faith  which,  indeed  more  than  aught 
 else,  desires  from  its  professors  self-denial  and  cru- 
 cifying of  the  flesh.  How  great  the  danger  of  the  love 
 of  the  u'orld  even  to  such  as  seem  to  be  on  the  road 
 to  the  possession  of  a  treasure  in  heaven!     Van  0. 
 
 lie  had  been  a  preacher,  but  he  never  preached 
 
 a  sermon  such  as  he  preaches  now — himself  the  ser- 
 mon, and  these  words  his  text.  Love  not  the  world, 
 neither  the  things  that  are  in  the  world.  If  any 
 man  love  the  world,  the  love  of  the  Father  is  not  in 
 him.     T.  G. 
 
 11.  It  is  with  an  ever-deepening  sense  of  won- 
 der we  find,  as  we  study  his  life,  that  the  man  lives 
 in  the  apostle,  that  none  of  the  most  refined  fears, 
 cares,  joys,  cravings,  tendernesses  of  the  most  pas- 
 sionate human  friendship  are  unknown  to  him. 
 Nothing,  indeed,  in  the  whole  range  of  his  writings 
 is  more  striking  or  more  prophetic  than  tlie  friendly 
 phrases  which  constantly  recur,  and  which  breathe 
 the  very  spirit  of  tender  yearning  and  desire.  As 
 we  accumulate  such  phrases  as,  "  Only  Luke  is  with 
 me,"  "  JVo  man  stood  by  me,"  "I  thought  it  good  to 
 be  left  at  Athens  aloue"  and  "  I  have  no  man  like- 
 
 minded  with  /(»»,"  we  feel  that  we  are  permitted  to 
 look  into  one  of  the  most  sensitive  of  human  hearts, 
 a  heart  ever  craving  sympathy  and  love.  Such 
 phrases,  and  the  scenes  to  which  they  refer  us,  re- 
 veal the  man  to  us  and  make  him  dear  to  us.     Cox. 
 
 13.  He  bids  Timothy  bring  the  cloak  which  he 
 left  at  Troas,  in  anticipation  of  an  approaching 
 winter,  "and  the  books,  but  especially  the  parch- 
 ments." These  particulars  have  seemed  to  some 
 too  frivolous  for  inspiration,  but  they  have  a  real 
 purpose  and  subserve  a  real  end,  if  they  show  that 
 even  inspiration  did  not  destroy  the  perfect  sim- 
 plicity and  naturalness  of  those  who  were  the  sub- 
 jects of  it.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 14.  The  Lord  u'ill  requite  him  according  to  his 
 works  seems  clearly  the  correct  reading.  The  fu- 
 ture, as  compared  with  the  optative,  may  be  called 
 popularly  the  milder  sense ;  and  Theodoret  seems 
 to  lay  some  stress  on  so  explaining :  "  It  is  a  pre- 
 diction, not  an  imprecation  ;  and  it  was  given  forth 
 for  the  purpose  of  consoling  the  blessed  Timothy, 
 and  teaching  him  not  to  be  disconcerted  by  the  as- 
 saults of  the  adversaries."  In  a  theological  respect, 
 however,  there  is  no  material  difference ;  and,  if  the 
 optative  were  the  correct  reading,  no  one  need  stum- 
 ble at  it.  For,  surely,  what  it  is  perceived  Gcd  is 
 going  to  do,  a  believer,  an  apostle,  nay,  even  the 
 purest  of  angelic  natures,  may  fitly  desire  to  see 
 accomplished.     P.  F. 
 
 17.  As  the  Lord  Jesus  at  the  end  of  his  career 
 was  left  alone,  all  his  disciples  having  forsaken  him 
 and  fled,  so  was  Paul  in  his  last  sufferings  alone. 
 Nevertheless,  there  was  consolation  for  the  forsaken 
 one.  As  the  Master  said,  "  The  Father  is  with  me," 
 so  the  servant  said,  "The  Lord  stood  with  me  and 
 
 strengthened  me."    D.  F. Iha  faithfulness  of  the 
 
 Lord  stands  forth  as  in  contrast  before  our  eyes  in 
 heightened  splendor.  "  All  men  forsook  me ;  not- 
 withstanding the  Lord  stood  with  me."  So  sounds 
 fortliwith  Paul's  vaunt  of  faith.  Jesus  departs  not 
 hence.  Jesus  is  never  nearer  than  when  the  De- 
 mases  become  conspicuous  through  their  absence. 
 He  has  overcome  the  present  world,  and  he  who 
 remains  faithful  to  Him  'shall  share  His  victory. 
 Van  0. 
 
 The  Preaching  of  the  Word. 
 
 For  dignity  and  usefulnesx  the  pastoral  office  is  the 
 first  in  the  Church.  None  is  above  it ;  every  other 
 subserves  and  culminates  in  it.  It  is'  in  the  pastor 
 that  we  find  the  minister  in  the  jjlenitude  of  his 
 functions.  The  pastor  is  also  "a  steward  of  the 
 mysteries  of  God,"  "  a  teacher,"  "  a  bishop,"  "  a 
 deacon,"  "an  ambassador  for  Christ,"  "a  ruler," 
 "an  angel,"  but  the  converse  is  not  true;  some  of 
 these  names  may  be  taken  as  identical  in  meaning 
 with  pastor  ;  ofherwi.«e,  neither  one  nor  the  whole  of 
 them  has  as  comprehensive  an  import.  Vinet  does 
 not  mistake  when  he  makes  the  pastor  essential  to 
 the  typal  man.     "  It  is  impossible,"  he  says,  "  that 
 
SECTION  331.  — TITUS  1  :  1-16. 
 
 54a 
 
 the  pastor  should  not  make  a  part  of  the  ideal  of 
 man — impossible  that  he  to  whom  the  perfection  of 
 human  nature  was  fully  represented  should  not  have 
 been  a  pastor."  It  was  necessary,  therefore,  that 
 Christ,  the  divine  man,  should  have  borne  this  office  ; 
 that  this  "  pastor  of  the  worlds  in  the  heavens,"  to 
 use  the  language  of  Bernard,  should  also  have  been 
 the  shepherd  and  bishop  of  the  souls  of  men.  The 
 pastoral  office  comprises  various  functions  ;  but  first 
 and  chief  among  them  is  preachiuy  ;  the  proper  min- 
 istry of  t/ie  icord.     T.  H.  S. 
 
 Nothing  less  than  a  very  distinct  and  forcible 
 conception  and  assertion  of  things  spiritual  will 
 avail  in  times  like  our  own  to  keep  alive  on  the 
 mind  a  truth  equally  certain  and  momentous  in  one 
 age  as  in  another,  that  whoever  is  not  in  a  definite 
 sense  a  Christian  is  "  yet  in  his  sins,"  and  in  peril 
 of  the  future  judgment.  We  are  come  to  no  easy 
 and  gentle  mood  of  the  world's  history.  This  is  no 
 hour  of  leisure  and  facility  and  soft  persuasion. 
 Whoever  dares  not  speak  explicitly  and  boldly  had 
 better  not  speak  at  all.  Nothing  can  now  avail  the 
 cause  of  truth  but  the  courage  which  truth  ought  to 
 inspire.  The  adherents  of  the  gospel  must  then 
 'either  forfeit  all  chance  of  a  hearing  or  act  with  a 
 correspondent  energy  and  promptitude.  If  in  any 
 time  during  the  course  of  ages  there  has  been  need, 
 on  the  part  of  Christians,  of  that  boldness  which 
 walks  abreast  with  truth  and  wisdom,  this  is  such  a 
 time.  And  it  is  now  that  whatever  is  capital  and 
 essential  in  Christianity  should  be  clearly  and  stren- 
 uously affirmed.  And  now  it  is  (how  unutterably 
 desirable  !)  that  whatever  overloads,  encumbers,  de- 
 faces our  faith  should  be  thrown  aside.     I.  T. 
 
 The  preacher's  mind  should  resemble  a  lake  fed 
 by  a  running  stream,  always  acquiring  fresh  knowl- 
 edge, and  never  allowing  itself  to  be  stagnant. 
 When  a  man  ceases  to  learn,  that  moment  he  be- 
 comes unfit  to  teach.  T.  A. If  a  full  man  is  re- 
 quired anywhere,  it  is  in  the  preacher  of  truth,  who 
 is  fixed  to  the  same  spot  the  year  round.  Nothing 
 short  of  a  large  magazine  to  draw  from  will  suffice 
 for  these  frequent  demands  ;  without  it  the  thread 
 of  his  speech  will  soon  run  out  the  staple  of  his 
 argument,  and,  instead  of  a  preacher,  he  will  be- 
 come a  spin-text.     Blxnt. 
 
 Let  prayer  go  hand  in  hand  with  study.  Let  the 
 period  daily  spent  among  our  books  always  take  as 
 much  as  possible  the  form  of  a  religious  meditation. 
 Let  us  call  to  mind  when  we  read,  the  increased  ac- 
 countability under  which  increased  knowledge  lays 
 us.  Let  us  regard  our  minds  as  instruments  in 
 God's  hand  whereby  he  proposes  to  communicate 
 to  others  the  knowledge  of  his  dear  Son,  and  let  us 
 furnish  them  carefully,  and  guard  them  jealously, 
 
 under  this  view  of  their  relation  to  the  divine  ser- 
 vice.    E.  M.  G. 
 
 Affect  not  fine  words,  but  words  which  the  Holy 
 Ghost  teaches  ;  that  is,  sound  speech,  which  can  not 
 be  condemned.  Enticing  words  of  man's  wisdom 
 debase  your  matter.  Gold  needs  not  to  be  painted- 
 Scripture  expressions  are  what  people  are  used  to, 
 and  will  remember.  Consider  the  lambs  of  your 
 flock.  You  must  take  them  along  with  you.  Do  not 
 over-drive  them  by  being  over-long  or  over-fine. 
 Hciuy. Bring  your  own  spirit  to  the  fount  of  in- 
 spiration ;  live  in  habitual  communion  with  the  in- 
 finite truth  and  love,  and  the  words  you  speak  ta 
 men,  whether  rude  or  refined,  will  possess  a  charm, 
 a  force,  a  power  to  touch  their  hearts  and  mold 
 their  secret  souls  which  no  words  of  eloquent  con- 
 ventionality can  ever  attain.  There  will  be  an  in- 
 tuitive recognition   of   the   divine    fire   which   has 
 
 touched  your  lips.      Caird. Lean   only  on   the 
 
 spirit  of  infinite  pity  and  help.  Keep  the  simplicity 
 of  childlike  trust.  Never  measure  your  fidelity  by 
 the  poor  signals  of  man's  applause.  Be  sure  your 
 real  success  in  the  last  awards  will  be  found  in  the 
 exact  measure  of  the  fervor  and  constancy  of  your 
 communion  ^\ith  your  Lord.  The  office  of  the  min- 
 istry is  to  take  up  and  carry  forward,  in  man's  be- 
 half, Christ's  reconciling  work ;  by  whatever  meth- 
 ods, according  to  whatever  theory ;  by  communica- 
 tion and  by  incitement ;  by  rousing  and  kindling  the 
 dormant  capacities  of  the  soul,  and  by  taking  the 
 things  of  the  Spirit  and  showing  them ;  life  as  op- 
 posed to  stupor,  half-belief,  spiritual  indifference, 
 or  a  hcai't  split  between  God's  worship  and  mam- 
 mon worship  ;  life,  not  death.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 Christian  saw  the  picture  of  a  very  grave  person 
 hung  up  against  the  wall,  and  this  was  the  fashion 
 of  it :  It  had  eyes  lifted  up  to  heaven,  the  best  of 
 books  in  its  hand,  the  law  of  truth  was  written  upon 
 its  lips,  the  world  was  behind  its  back ;  it  stood  as 
 if  it  pleaded  with  men,  and  a  crown  of  gold  did 
 hang  over  its  head.  Then  said  Christian,  "  What 
 meaneth  this  ?  "  The  interpreter  answered,  "  The 
 man  whose  picture  this  is  is  one  of  a  thousand.  And 
 whereas  thou  seest  him  with  his  eyes  lifted  up  to 
 heaven,  the  best  of  books  in  his  hand,  and  the  law 
 of  truth  written  on  his  lips,  it  is  to  show  thee  that 
 his  work  is  to  know  and  to  unfold  dark  things  to 
 sinners,  even  as  also  thou  seest  him  stand  as  if  he 
 pleaded  with  men.  And  whereas  thou  seest  the 
 world  as  cast  behind  him,  and  that  a  crown  hangs 
 over  his  head,  that  is  to  show  thee  that,  slighting 
 and  despising  the  things  that  are  present  for  the 
 love  that  he  hath  to  his  Master's  service,  he  is  sure, 
 in  the  world  that  comes  next,  to  have  glory  for  his 
 reward."     Bun. 
 
 Section  331. 
 
 Tm-s  i.  1-16. 
 
 1  Paul,  a  servant  of  God,  and  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  according  to  the  faith  of  God's 
 
 2  elect,  and  the  acknowledging  of  the  truth  which  is  after  godliness ;  in  hope  of  eternal  life, 
 
 3  which  God,  that  cannot  lie,  promised  before  the  world  began ;  but  hath  in  due  times  mani- 
 fested his  word  through  preaching,  which  is  committed  unto  me  according  to  the  command- 
 
 4  ment  of  God  our  Saviour ;  to  Titus,  mine  own  son  after  the  common  faith :  Grace,  mercy, 
 
544  SECTIOX  331.— TITUS  1  : 1-16. 
 
 5  and  peace,  from  God  the  Fatlier  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour.     For  this  cause 
 left  I  thee  in  Crete,  that  thou  shouldest  set  in  order  the  things  that  are  wanting,  and  ordain 
 
 6  elders  in  every  city,  as  I  had  appointed  thee :  if  any  be  blameless,  the  husband  of  one  wife, 
 
 7  having  faithful  children  not  accused  of  riot  or  unruly.     For  a  bishop  must  be  blameless,  as 
 the  steward  of  God  ;  not  selfwilled,  not  soon  angry,  not  given  to  wine,  no  striker,  not  given 
 
 8  to  filthy  lucre;  but  a  lover  of  hospitality,  a  lover  of  good  men,  sober,  just,  holy,  temperate; 
 
 9  holding  fast  the  faithful  word  as  he  hath  been  taught,  that  he  may  be  able  by  sound  doc- 
 trine both  to  exhort  and  to  convince  the  gainsayers. 
 
 10  For  there  are  many  unruly  and  vain  talkers  and  deceivers,  specially  they  of  the  circum- 
 
 11  cision:  whose  moutlis  must  be  stopped,  who  subvert  whole  houses,  teaching  things  which 
 
 12  they  ought  not,  for  filthy  lucre's  sake.     One  of  themselves,  even  a  prophet  of  their  own, 
 
 13  said.  The  Cretians  are  ahvay  liars,  evil  beasts,  slow  bellies.     This  witness  is  true.     Where- 
 
 14  fore  rebuke  them  sharply,  that  they  may  be  sound  in  the  faith  ;  not  giving  heed  to  Jewish 
 fables,  and  commandments  of  men,  that  turn  from  the  truth. 
 
 15  Unto  the  pure  all  things  are  pure :  but  unto  them  that  are  defiled  and  unbelieving  is  noth- 
 
 16  ing  pure ;  but  even  their  mind  and  conscience  is  defiled.  They  profess  that  they  know 
 God ;  but  in  works  they  deny  Mm,  being  abominable,  and  disobedient,  and  unto  every 
 good  work  reprobate. 
 
 Some  sins,  far  more  than  others,  are  sins  first  of  the  imagination.  They  are  such  that  to  think  of* 
 them  is  to  be  tempted  by  them.  To  harbor  their  images,  to  gaze  on  their  portraits,  is  to  open  wide  the 
 way  for  the  guilty  realities  themselves.  Especially  true  is  this  of  those  which  are  secret  in  their  very 
 nature,  loving  darkness  rather  than  light,  born  and  nursed  in  hidden  chambers  where  no  eye  of  man  can 
 reach,  till  they  gain  the  satanic  strength,  finally,  to  break  openly  over  the  bounds  of  law  ;  but  at  any  rate 
 corroding,  corrupting,  and  spoiling  the  chaste  heart  till  it  is  pure  no  longer.  So  certainly  teaches  Christ, 
 he  who  knows  this  human  heart  so  well  in  all  its  weakness,  when  he  insists  that  sin  is  in  the  glance  of 
 the  eye  and  the  desire  of  the  mind.  Hence  the  supreme  importance  he  assigns  in  his  teaching  to  the 
 government  of  the  thoughts,  the  imagination,  the  "  hidden  man."  You  may  say,  "  Unto  the  pure  all 
 things  are  pure,"  and  so  you  will  go  iuid  look  and  listen  as  you  please ;  you  will  let  meretricious  art  and 
 ambiguous  literature  and  bold  company  tempt  you  to  the  full  bent  of  their  unbridled  will.  Yes,  "  Unto 
 the  pine  all  things  are  pure  "  ;  that  declares  a  principle.  But  who  are  the  "  pure"  ?  Will  any  one  of 
 us,  right-minded  as  he  may  be,  looking  up  honestly  toward  the  great  white  throne,  dare  say,  "  I  am 
 pure  "  ?  and,  if  you  are,  how  docs  it  happen  that  you  willingly  suffer  impurity  to  be  the  tolerated  guest 
 of  your  heart's  hospitality  ?     F.  D.  H. 
 
 The  Epistle  to  Titus.  f  tlie  history  of  the  Acts,  which  is  somewhat  strange, 
 
 The  precise  period  of  Paul's  visit  to  Crete,  for  I  as  we  know  from  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians  that 
 the  purpose  of  preaching  the  gospel  and  organizing  he  was  with  Paul  and  Barnabas  at  Antioch,  and  ac- 
 Christians,  is  not  certainly  known.  I5ut,  from  the  companied  them  to  Jerusalem  when  they  went  to 
 great  similarity  between  certain  parts  of  this  Epis-  I  have  the  dispute  settled  about  circuiucision  (Gal. 
 tie  and  the  First  Epistle  to  Timothy,  the  probability  2  :  1-3).  We  learn,  from  the  brief  notice  given  us 
 is  that  the  visit  took  place  some  time  during  the  of  what  took  place  on  that  occasion,  that  Paul  stern- 
 later  operations  of  the  apostle  in  Asia  Minor  and  ly  refused  to  liave  him  circumcised,  as  some  of  the 
 Greece,  and  that  consetjuently  this  Epistle  to  Titus,  i  Jewish  ( -hristians  wished,  ijecause  he  saw  that  in  his 
 who  had  been  left  behind  to  complete  the  work  be-  I  case  the  principle  of  gospel  liberty  was  at  stake, 
 gun  by  the  apostle,  must  have  proceeded  from  his  and  must,  at  whatever  hazard,  be  vindicated.  It 
 pen  at  no  great  interval  from  the  time  when  he  in-     therefore  appears  not  only  that  Titus  was  a  Gentile, 
 
 dited  the  first  to  Timothy.     P.  V. Both  letters     but  that  he  must  have  also  been  employed   chiefly 
 
 were  addressed  to  persons  left  by  the  writer  to  pre-  in  ministering  to  Gentiles,  or  to  churches  in  which 
 side  in  their  respective  churches  diu'ing  his  absence,  i  these  ibrmed  the  lu'cdominatiug  element.  He  ap- 
 Hoth  letters  are  principally  occtipicd  in  descri))ing  pears,  at  a  later  period,  to  have  been  with  Paul  and 
 the  qualifications  to  be  sought  foi-  in  those  whom  Timothy  at  Ephesus,  doubtless  sharing"»vith  these  in 
 they  should  appoint  to  offices  in  the  Church  ;  and  the  manifold  labors  attendant  on  the  planting  of  the 
 the  particulars  are  in  Ijoth  letters  nearly  the  same.  |  Church  in  that  center  of  idolatry  and  corru]ition. 
 Timothy  and  Titus  are  likewise  cautioned  against  From  Ephesus  he  was  sent  forth  by  Paul  to  Corinth, 
 the  same  prevailing  corruptions,  and,  in  particular,  '  for  the  jjui'pose  of  stimulating  the  brethren  to  get 
 against  the  same  misdirection  of  their  cares  and  forward  their  contributions  for  the  poor  saints  at 
 studies.  The  writer  accosts  his  two  friends  with  the  Jerusalem  (2  Cor.  8  :  6  ;  12  :  18).  He  rejoined  the 
 same  salutation,  and  passes  on  to  the  business  of  i  apostle  in  Mficedonia,  and  cheered  him  with  the  re- 
 his  letter  by  the  same  transition.     Patry.  port  he  brought,  not  only  of  the  progress  of  the 
 
 E.\tremely  little  is  known  of  Titus,  cither  as  a  contributions,  but  also  of  the  salutary  effect  pro- 
 man  or  as  an  evangelist.     His  name  never  occurs  in  '  duced  by  the  First  Epistle  of  Paul  to  the  Church  at 
 
SECTION  SSL— TITUS  1  : 1-16. 
 
 545 
 
 Corinth  (7  :  6-15).     P.  F. lie  is  spoken  of  in 
 
 the  highest  terms  as  being  Paul's  partner  and  fel- 
 low-helper ;  and  his  unity  of  spirit  and  action  with 
 the  apostle  is  contidently  appealed  to.  lor  about 
 ten  years  (a.  d.  57-67)  we  lose  sight  of  Titus  al- 
 together, i.  e.,  until  the  notices  which  our  Epistle 
 supplies.  Here  we  find  him  left  in  the  island  of 
 Crete  by  Paul,  for  the  temporary  purpose  of  carry- 
 iiig  forward  the  correction  of  those  things  that  were 
 defective,  lie  was  to  work  this  out  by  establish- 
 ing presbyteries,  the  members  of  which  are  called 
 bishops,  in  every  city.  He  was  to  stay  there  a  very 
 short  time,  as  he  was,  on  the  arrival  of  Tychicus  or 
 Artemas,  to  come  to  the  apostle  at  Nicopolis. 
 
 The  only  plausible  account  of  the  origin  of  these 
 Cretan  churches  is,  that  they  owed  their  beginning 
 to  some  of  those  Cretan  Jews  who  are  related  to 
 have  been  witnesses  of  the  miracle  on  the  day  of 
 Pentecost.  If  this  view  be  correct,  it  will  furnish 
 a  complete  and  interesting  explanation  of  their  con- 
 dition as  shown  by  our  Epistle.  They  had  been  long 
 founded,  yet  were  in  an  elementary  and  unformed 
 state.  The  errors  in  them  were  almost  exclusively 
 Jewish,  and  the  apostle's  visit  had  brought  out  the 
 Judaistic  element  into  open  hostility  to  him.     A. 
 
 1,  2.  The  faith  and  knowledge  of  God's  elect 
 rested  on  a  background  of  promise  and  hope,  which, 
 in  a  manner,  stretched  from  eternity  to  eternity, 
 having  God's  primeval  promise  for  its  origin,  and 
 a  participation  in  his  everlasting  life  for  its  end. 
 What  an  elevated  thought !  And  how  peculiarly  fit- 
 ted, both  to  enhance  the  spiritual  attainments  which 
 carried  with  them  the  realization  of  such  a  hope, 
 and  to  exalt  the  ministry  which  was  appointed  to 
 bring  them,  instrumentally,  within  the  reach  of  men ! 
 
 5.  The  first  and  apparently  the  most  promi- 
 nent point  concerned  the  official  organization  of  the 
 churches  :  and  mightest  appoint  elders  in  every  city, 
 a.s  I  directed  thee.  Not  only  was  the  appointment 
 of  ciders  to  each  several  congregation  to  be  made, 
 but  it  was  to  be  done  in  accordance  with  the  in- 
 structions which  had  been  given  by  the  apostle — 
 the  main  part  of  which  are  doubtless  embodied  in 
 the  description,  which  immediately  follows,  of  the 
 qualifications  to  be  sought  in  the  persons  who  were 
 to  receive  the  appointment.     P.  F. 
 
 5-7.  The  name  presbyter,  or  elder,  is  no  doubt 
 of  Jewish-Christian  origin — a  translation  of  the  He- 
 brew title  saken,  sekenim,  applied  to  the  rulers  of 
 the  synagogues,  on  whom  devolved  the  conduct  of 
 religious  affairs.  It  refers,  therefore,  primarily  to 
 age  and  the  personal  venerableness  which  goes  with 
 it ;  then  derivatively  to  official  dignity  and  authori- 
 ty, since  these  are  usually  borne  by  men  of  age  and 
 experience.  The  term  bishop,  or  overseer,  is,  in  all 
 probability,  borrowed  from  the  political  relations  of 
 the  Greeks.  Hence  it  came  later  into  ecclesiastical 
 use,  and  made  its  first  appearance,  too,  among  the 
 Gentile  Christians  ;  as,  in  fact,  it  occurs  in  the  New 
 Testament  only  in  the  writings  of  Paul  and  his  dis- 
 ciple Luke.  It'refers,  as  the  term  itself  signifies,  to 
 the  official  duty  and  activity  of  these  congregational 
 rulers.  The  deniand  for  the  office  unquestionably 
 arose  very  early ;  since,  notwithstanding  the  diffusion 
 of  gifts,  which  were  not  necessarily  cemfined  to  offi- 
 cial station,  provision  had  to  be  made  for  the  regu- 
 lar instruction  and  government  of  the  rapidly  multi- 
 plying churches.  The  historical  pattern  for  it  was 
 presented  in  the  Jewish  synagogue,  in  the  bench  of 
 ciders  who  conducted  the  exercises  of  public  wor- 
 ship, prayer,  and  the  reading  and  exposition  of  the 
 78 
 
 Scriptures.  Christian  presbyters  meet  us  for  the  first 
 time  (Acts  1 1  :  30)  at  Jerusalem,  when  the  Church 
 of  Antioch  sent  a  collection  to  their  brethren  in  Ju- 
 dea.  Thence  the  institution  passed  over  not  only  to 
 all  the  Jewish-Christian  churches,  but  also  to  those 
 planted  by  Paul  and  his  colaborers  among  the  Gen- 
 tiles. The  presbyters  or  bishops  of  the  apostolic 
 period  were  the  regular  teachers  and  pastors,  preach- 
 ers and  leaders  of  the  congregations  ;  and  it  was 
 their  office  to  conduct  all  public  worship,  to  take 
 care  of  souls,  to  enforce  discipline,  and  to  manage 
 the  church  property.     P.  S. 
 
 As  at  the  first  settling  of  the  Church  of  Israel  in 
 the  wilderness,  so  it  was  in  the  first  settling  of  the 
 gospel.  The  first  fathers  of  the  Sanhedrim  in  the 
 wilderness  were  endued  with  divine  gifts  ;  but,  when 
 that  generation  was  expired,  those  that  were  to  suc- 
 ceed in  that  function  and  employment  were  such  as 
 were  qualified  for  it  by  education,  study,  and  parts 
 acquired.  So  was  it  with  this  first  age  of  the  gos- 
 pel and  the  ages  succeeding.  At  the  first  dispers- 
 ing  of  the  gospel,  it  was  absolutely  needful  that  the 
 first  planters  should  be  furnished  with  such  extraor- 
 dinary gifts,  or  else  it  was  not  possible  it  should  be 
 planted,  as  may  appear  by  a  plain  instance :  Paul 
 comes  to  a  place  where  the  gospel  had  never  come ; 
 he  stays  a  month  or  two  and  begets  a  church,  and 
 then  he  is  to  go  his  way  and  to  leave  them.  Who 
 now,  in  this  church,  is  fit  to  be  their  minister  ?  they 
 being  all  alike  but  very  children  in  the  gospel ;  but 
 Paul  is  directed  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  lay  his  hands 
 upon  such  and  such  of  them  ;  and  that  bestows  upon 
 them  the  gift  of  tongues  and  prophesying ;  and  now 
 they  are  able  to  be  ministers,  and  to  teach  the  con- 
 gregation. But  after  that  generation,  when  the  gos- 
 pel was  settled  in  the  world,  and  committed  to  writ- 
 ing, and  written  to  be  read  and  studied,  then  was 
 study  of  the  Scriptures  the  way  to  enable  man  to 
 unfold  the  Scriptures,  and  fit  them  to  be  ministers 
 to  instruct  others  ;  and  revelations  and  inspirations 
 neither  needful  nor  safe  to  be  looked  after,  nor 
 hopeful  to  be  attained  unto.  And  this  was  the  rea- 
 son why  Paul,  coming  but  newly  out  of  Ephesus 
 and  Crete,  when  he  could  have  ordained  and  quali- 
 fied  ministers  with  abilities  by  the  imposition  of  his 
 hands,  would  not  do  it,  but  left  Timothy  and  Titus 
 to  ordain,  though  they  could  not  bestow  these  gifts  • 
 because  he  knew  the  way  that  the  Lord  had  ap- 
 pointed ministers  thenceforward  to  be  enabled  for 
 the  ministry,  not  by  extraordinary  infusions  of 
 the  Spirit,  but  by  serious  study  of  the  Scriptures  • 
 not  by  a  miraculous,  but  by  an  ordinary  ordina- 
 tion.    J.  L. 
 
 9.  It  was  the  first  part  of  the  duty  of  the  over- 
 seers of  such  a  community  to  exhort,  that  is,  to 
 iihttmct  and  edify  its  own  members ;  and  only  sec- 
 ondarily, and  as  occasion  required,  to  resist  and 
 expose  the  false  teaching  of  those  who  assailed  the 
 Christian  faith,  if  so  be  they  might  be  able  to  con- 
 vince them  of  their  errors.  So  that  the  qualification 
 here  associated  with  the  true  Christian  pastor  corre- 
 sponds to  the  aptness  to  teach  mentioned  in  1  Tim. 
 3:2;  only  here  it  is  more  specifically  described, 
 and  its  importance  indicated  with  reference  as  well 
 to  the  hostile  as  to  the  friendly  elements,  amid  which 
 the  church  in  Crete  was  placed.     P.  F. 
 
 12,  The  character  of  the  Cretans  quoted  by  the 
 apostle  with  approbation,  out  of  the  Cretan  poet 
 Epimenidcs,  is  abundantly  illustrated  by  the  testi- 
 monies of  ancient  writers.  Livy,  Plutarch,  Polyb- 
 ius,  and  Strabo  testify  to  their  love  of  gain,  their 
 
646 
 
 SECTION  332.— TITUS  2  :  1-15. 
 
 ferocity  and  fraud,  their  disregard  of  truth,  and  gen- 
 eral depravity.     A. The  description,  of  course, 
 
 is  to  be  understood  as  applying  only  in  the  general 
 to  the  Cretan  population,  while  admitting,  doubtless, 
 of  many  individual  exceptions.  But,  being  so  gen- 
 eral as  to  have  become  a  kind  of  byword  and  re- 
 proach to  the  island,  it  was  to  be  expected  that  the 
 noxious  qualities  would  not  be  long  in  making  their 
 appearance  in  the  ChristiJn  Church  r  on  the  side  es- 
 pecially of  these  qualities  danger  was  to  be  looked 
 for  to  the  cause  of  a  pure  and  healthful  Christian- 
 ity     P  F. 
 
 15.  Unto  the  pore  all  things  are  pure. 
 
 The  pure  heart  becomes  a  center  of  attraction  round 
 which  similar  atoms  gather,  and  from  which  dissim- 
 ilar ones  are  repelled.  A  corrupt  heart  elicits  in  an 
 hour  all  that  is  bad  in  us :  a  spiritual  one  brings 
 out  and  draws  to  itself  all  that  is  best  and  purest. 
 We  do  not  want  a  new  world :  we  want  7iew  hearts. 
 Let  the  Spirit  of  God  purify  society,   and  to  the 
 
 pure  all  things  will  be  pure.    F.  \V.  R. Let  there 
 
 be  purity  in  the  region  of  thought,  desire,  will,  and 
 then  external  things  assume  a  corresponding  charac- 
 ter, because  they  receive  an  impress  and  a  direction 
 from  the  spirit  of  him  who  uses  them.  It  is  but  a 
 fresh  enunciation  of  the  truth  long  before  uttered 
 by  our  Lord,  and  laid  by  him  as  an  axe  to  the  root 
 of  the  mistaken  ceremonialism  of  the  Pharisees : 
 that  everything  depended  on  the  state  of  the  heart, 
 from  whiclj  proceed,  as  to  good  or  evil,  the  issues 
 of  life.    P.F. 
 
 All  things  are  pure  which  God  has  given  to  man. 
 And,  therefore,  if  a  man  be  pure  in  heart,  all  which 
 God  has  given  him  will  not  only  do  him  no  harm, 
 but  do  him  good.  All  the  comforts  and  blessings 
 of  this  life  will  help  to  make  him  a  better  man. 
 They  will  teach  him  about  his  own  character;  about 
 human  nature,  and  the  pcojjle  with  whom  he  has  to 
 do ;  ay,  about  God  himself,  as  it  is  written,  "  Blessed 
 are  the  pure  in  heart,  for  they  shall  sec  God."  Yet 
 there  is  not  a  blessing  on  earth  which  a  man  may 
 not  turn  into  a  curse.  There  is  not  a  good  gift  of 
 God  out  of  which  a  man  may  not  get  harm,  if  only 
 his  heart  be  not  pure ;  as  it  is  written,  "  To  those  who 
 are  defiled  and  unbelieving  nothing  is  pure."    C.  K. 
 
 They  have  within  a  fountain  of  pollution,  which 
 
 spreads  itself  over  and  infects  everything  about 
 them.  Their  food  and  drink,  their  possessions, 
 their  employments,  their  comforts,  their  actions — 
 all  are  in  the  reckoning  of  God  tainted  with  impu- 
 rity, because  they  arc  putting  away  from  them  that 
 which  alone  has  for  the  soul  regenerating  and  cleans- 
 ing efficacy.     P.  F. 
 
 16.  " They /)rq/(?«5 "  should  be  "they  make  con- 
 fession." This  is  important.  The  English  version 
 admits  the  idea  that  they  profess,  without  having, 
 the  knowledge,  whereas  the  point  of  the  apostle's 
 accusation  is  their  own  confession  of  the  fact  that 
 they  know  God,  and  their  denial  of  liim  in  their 
 works.     A. 
 
 Section  332. 
 
 Titus  ii.  1-15. 
 
 t  But  s^ieak  thou  the  things  which  become  sound  doctrine :  that  the  a^ed  men  be  sober, 
 i  grave,  tetnperate,  sound  in  faith,  in  charity,  in  patience.  The  aged  women  Ukewise,  that 
 8  they  he  in  behaviour  as  bccometh  holiness,  not  false  accusers,  not  given  to  much  wine,  teach- 
 
 4  ers  of  good  things ;  that  they  may  teach  the  young  women  to  be  sober,  to  love  their  hus- 
 
 5  bands,  to  \ovq  their  children,  to  be  discreet,,  chaste,  keepers  at  home,  good,  obedient  to  their 
 
 6  own  husbands,  that  the  word  of  God  be  not  blasjihemed.     Young  men  likewise  exhort  to 
 
 7  be  sober  minded.     In  all  things  shewing  thyself  a  pattern  of  good  works:  in  doctrine  shew- 
 
 8  ing  uncorruplness,  gravity,  sincerity,  sound  speech,  that  cannot  be  condemned ;  that  he 
 
 9  that  is  of  the  contrary  part  may  be  ashamed,  having  no  evil  thing  to  say  of  you.     Exhort 
 servants  to  be  obedient  unto  tlieir  own  masters,  and  to  please  tJiem  well  in  all  things  ;  not 
 
 10  answering  again ;  not  purloining,  but  shewing  all  good  fidelity ;  that  they  may  adorn  the 
 doctrine  of  God  uur  Saviour  in  all  things. 
 
 11  For  the  grace  of  God  that  bringoth  salvation  hath  appeared  to  all  men,  teaching  iis  that, 
 
 12  denying  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts,  we  should  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly,  in 
 
 13  this  present  world  ;  looking  for  that  blessed  hope,  and  the  glorious  appeanng  of  the  great 
 
 14  God  and  our  Savioiir  Jestis  Christ;   who  gave  himself  for  us,  that  he  might  redeem  us  from 
 all  iniquity,  and  put-ify  unto  himself  a  peculiar  people,  zeaious  of  good  works.     These  thing* 
 
 15  speak,  and  exhort,  and  rebuke  with  all  authority.     Let  no  man  despise  thee. 
 
SECTION  332.-  TITUS  2  : 1-15. 
 
 547 
 
 The  grace  of  the  gospel  is  an  effectual  principle  of  holiness  in  all  who  partake  of  it.  This  was  the 
 doctrine  which  Paul  delivered  to  Titus.  "  The  grace  of  God  which  bringeth  salvation  teacheth  us  that, 
 denying  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts,  we  should  live  soberly,  and  righteously,  and  godly  in  this  present 
 world."  I  read  of  a  dead  faith,  a  prcsumpdtous  hope,  a  false  peace,  and  a  name  to  live.  Whereas  the  true 
 faith  of  the  gospel  is  everywhere  represented  as  "  working  by  love  "  and  "  overcoming  the  world." 
 The  hope  of  the  gospel  incites  all  who  are  possessed  of  it  '*  to  purify  themselves,  even  as  he  "  whom 
 they  hope  to  enjoy  "is  pure."  "The  peace  of  God  which  passeth  all  understanding  keeps,''  or 
 guards,  "  the  heart  and  mind,"  and  fortifies  the  believer  against  the  fierce  assaults  of  his  spiritual  enemies. 
 And  it  is  the  distinguishing  privilege  of  those  who  "  are  not  under  the  law  but  under  grace,"  that  "  sin 
 shall  not  have  dominion  over  them."  They  show  that  they  live  in  the  Spirit  Ijy  walking  in  the  Spirit,  and 
 give  proof  that  they  are  "  risen  with  Christ,"  and  "  know  him  in  the  power  of  his  resurrection,"  by  "  seek- 
 ing those  things  which  are  above,  where  Christ  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God."  These  are  the  words  of 
 truth  ,  they  are  pure  words,  like  silver  tried  in  a  furnace  of  earth,  and  purified  seven  times.  And  they 
 are  written  in  such  capital  letters,  and  expressed  with  such  plainness  and  precision,  that  no  sophistry  can 
 either  darken  their  meaning  or  impair  their  force  •  unless  it  be  to  those  unstable  souls  who  are  "  ever 
 learning  but  never  able  to  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth."     R.  W. 
 
 1 .  "  Sound  doctrine,^''  as  so  often,  should  be 
 "the  sound  doctrine,"  i.  e.,  the  apostolic  setting 
 forth  of  the  Christian  faith;  not,  any  kind  of 
 wholesome  teaching.     A. 
 
 3.  The  various  things  mentioned  in  the  exhor- 
 tation are  peculiarly  appropriate  for  persons  in  ad- 
 vanced life  •  they  are  the  qualities  in  which  it  be- 
 hooves them  in  an  eminent  degree  to  adorn  the 
 Chiistian  faith.     P  F„ 
 
 6.  The  term  sohridy  of  mind,  according  to  its 
 orginal  import,  denoted  a  vcgafion,  the  absence  of 
 intoxication.  From  this  niorf  sensual  starting-jioint 
 it  proceeded  to  denote  the  removal  of  all  such  ox- 
 citing  influences  as  tend  to  blind  and  bewilder  the 
 mind,  to  weaken  the  power  of  judgment,  to  bring 
 our  nature  under  the  dominion  of  passions  which 
 plead  for  immediate  gratification.  Thus,  sobriety  of 
 mind  came  to  mean  moral  soundness  or  health,  the 
 dominion  of  reason  over  desire.  The  word  here 
 used,  strictly  translated,  means  "  sound-minded,"  or 
 healthy-minded,  and  implies  the  conviction  that  there 
 is  a  certain  standard  of  character  or  condition  of 
 the  mind  which  bears  an  analogy  to  health  of  body, 
 a  condition  in  which  all  the  functions  of  the  mind 
 are  in  their  right  state,  in  which  sound  or  healthy 
 views  of  things  are  taken,  in  which  no  part  of 
 human  nature  is  inoperative  or  unduly  developed. 
 
 This  Christian  duty  of  sobriety  needs  to  be 
 pressed  with  especial  earnestness  on  young  men,  who 
 are  apt  to  fail  just  at  this  point.  Without  the  les- 
 sons of  experience,  impulsive  and  incautious,  pro- 
 verbially hopeful,  often  dazzled  by  the  colors  which 
 their  own  imaginations  throw  around  the  objects  of 
 pursuit,  who  need  so  much  as  tliey  a  voice  of  coim- 
 ael  and  of  solemn  warnintr,  drawn  from  the  eternal 
 issues  of  conduct?  Their  minds  naturally,  and  by 
 a  divine  appointment,  take  hchl  of  life  with  a  strong 
 zest ;  and  earthly  desires  are  at  their  side,  urging 
 them,  according  to  the  design  of  their  existence,  to 
 the  fulfillment  of  earthly  duties,  and  yet  able  to 
 draw  them  away  into  every  excess.  Feeling  is  ex- 
 uberant, temper  quick,  passion  strong ;  the  evil  of 
 "indulgence  is  unknown,  or  lies  afar  off  and  may  not 
 be  guarded  against ;  restraint  has  not  become  habit- 
 ual. Let  all  go  on  in  an  unchecked  progress,  let 
 there  be  no  light  from  the  skies  to  reveal  higher 
 duties  and  a  nobler  life,  and  what  preservative  is 
 there  against  the  mad  sweep  of  sensual  passions,  if 
 the  temperament  lead  that  way,  or  against  the  in- 
 
 sane thirst  for  gold  or  office  ?  How  precious  then 
 ought  that  fountain  to  be  regarded  from  which 
 sobering  draughts  may  be  continually  drawn  ;  which 
 tells  us  of  a  blessed  life,  that  is  passed  in  calmness 
 where  no  gusts  of  jjassion  invade,  and  is  to  be 
 measured,  not  by  outbursts  of  wild  joy,  but  by  the 
 depth  of  an  inward  peace ;  which  tells  us  of  a  holy 
 life,  whose  communings  with  an  Infinite  Father  and 
 a  Divine  Saviour  curb,  as  by  a  wand  of  magic,  every 
 lust,  and  bring  the  soul  into  harmony ;  which  tells 
 us  of  a  noble  life  full  of  great  purposes,  the  least  of 
 which  is  worth  more  to  the  soul  than  all  that  plea- 
 sure ever  promised  :  which  tells  us  of  a  life  looking 
 out  beyond  the  grave,  and  in  its  measurements  finding 
 all  objects  bounded  by  this  world  to  be  ineifabiv 
 small.     T.  D.  W. 
 
 10.  In  order  that  in  all  things  they  may  adorn 
 the  doctrine  of  our  Saviour  God.  Here  again,  as  at 
 verse  5,  also  at  verse  8,  the  high  spiritual  aim  of 
 the  gospel,  in  what  it  teaches  of  doctrine  and  exacts 
 of  obedience,  comes  prominently  out.  The  glory  of 
 God's  name  and  character  among  men  is  involved  in 
 it.  And  the  strongest  expression  given  to  this  is 
 precisely  here  where  the  lowest  in  social  position 
 are  concerned.  Previously  it  was  that  God's  word 
 might  not  be  blasphemed  ;  but  now  it  is  that  the 
 conduct  of  the  poor  bondmen  who  avowed  them- 
 selves believers  might  adorn  the  doctrine  which  is 
 of  God.  "  God  thinks  it  meet "  (to  use  the  words 
 of  Calvin)  "  to  receive  an  ornament  from  bondmen, 
 whose  condition  was  so  mean  that  they  were  scarce- 
 ly reckoned  among  men.  But  if  their  life  (he  justly 
 adds)  is  an  ornament  of  the  Christian  name,  all  the 
 more  should  they  who  are  in  honor  see  to  it  that 
 they  do  not  mar  it  by  their  base  behavior."     P,  F. 
 
 The  Christian  is  called  to  adorn  the  doctrine  of 
 
 the  gospel  in  whatever  calling  he  is  placed.  He  is 
 to  look  upon  the  world  as  the  field  where  the  char- 
 acter of  Jesus  is  to  be  manifested  by  his  followers, 
 and  where  God  is  to  be  glorified.  He  is  to  be  a 
 prophet,  priest,  and  king,  teaching  truth  and  right- 
 1  eousness,  proclaiming  peace,  and  offering  interces- 
 
548 
 
 SECTION  332.— TITUS  2  : 1-15. 
 
 sion,  living  in  a  royal  spirit  above  the  distractions 
 and  anxieties  of  time.  lie  can  be  a  missionary 
 everywhere  :  Christ  sends  him  into  tlie  world.  The 
 less  he  loves  the  world  in  its  God-opposed  character, 
 the  more  he  truly  loves  the  world,  and  is  a  blessing 
 to  those  around  him.     A.  S. 
 
 11-14.  Taking  occasion  from  what  he  nad  just 
 said  of  the  connection  between  the  conduct  of 
 Christians  and  the  doctrine  they  professed  to  have 
 received,  and  the  connection  of  both  with  the  glory 
 of  God,  the  apostle  proceeds  in  these  verses  to 
 ground  the  whole  of  his  exhortations  respecting  the 
 behavior  of  Christians  in  the  essentially  moral  na- 
 ture and  design  of  the  grace  of  God  as  now  mani- 
 fested in  the  gospel  i  For  the  grace  of  God,  having 
 salvation  for  all  men,  was  manifested,  disciplining  us, 
 
 etc.    P.  F. By  the  action  of  grateful  motive  and 
 
 the  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  grace  persuades, 
 impels,  and  educates  to  a  new  life  of  sobriety  as 
 respects  self,  justice  toward  others,  piety  toward 
 God  above.  And  this  new  life  is  no  dull  or  melan- 
 choly thing.  It  has  a  blessed  hope.  It  is  indeed 
 impelled  by  one  epiphany  of  Christ,  and  attracted 
 by  another.  From  the  first  in  grace  it  has  its  mo- 
 tive and  instruction  .  toward  the  second  in  glory  it 
 stretches  forward,  and  in  the  hope  of  that  glory  it 
 is  cheered  and  purified.  We  are  schooled  to  mod- 
 eration in  all  things  by  the  thought  that  the  Loi-d  is 
 at  hand.  We  arc  kept  from  fainting  in  the  trial  of 
 our  faith  by  tlic  assurance  that  it  will  be  "  found 
 unto  praise  and  honor  and  glory  at  the  appearing  of 
 Jesus  Christ."  We  turn  away  from  sin,  because  we 
 lo:jk  for  that  Saviour  who  gave  himself  for  us  in 
 order  to  deliver  and  cleanse  us  from  all  evil.  We 
 are  his  treasure-people,  not  our  own,  and  he  will 
 come  to  claim  us.  Therefore  we  are  under  the 
 strongest  obligation  and  inducement  to  be  "  zealous 
 of  good  works."  Such  was  the  doctrine  of  salvation 
 taught  by  Paul,  and  committed  to  Titus.     D.  F. 
 
 11.  The  whole  controversy  between  man  and 
 his  Maker  may  be  reduced  to  a  question  between 
 i\iG  pridfi  ol  man  and  the  ^race  of  God.  One  may 
 accept  temporal  benefits  at  the  hand  of  God,  and, 
 instead  of  being  humble  and  grateful,  may  be  vain 
 and  boastful,  as  if  he  were  in  some  way  warthy. 
 But  one  can  not  accept  the  grace  of  God  which 
 bringeth  salvation  without  owning  himself  a  sin- 
 ner in  need  of  grace — guilty,  lost,  ready  to  perish, 
 unless  God  shall  interpose  to  save.  Only  sinners 
 have  need  of  grace ;  only  sinners  can  be  saved  by 
 Christ ;  and,  among  sinners,  such  only  as  feel  and 
 onfess  their  guilt,  and  therefore  come  to  him  for 
 pardon,  for  justification,  and  for  a  new  spirit. 
 J.  R  T. 
 
 12.  The  saving  grace  of  God  comes  into  con- 
 sideration as  the  disciplining  or  molding  power,  by 
 means  of  which  our  naturally  wayward  and  corrupt 
 
 souls  are  formed  to  that  higher  scheme  of  life.  And 
 this  corrective  influence,  or  internal  discipline,  is 
 expressed  first  in  the  negative,  and  shows  itself  in 
 a  denial  of  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts.  An  ac- 
 tive following  after  the  good  is  the  necessary  coun- 
 terpart to  a  renunciation  of  the  evil ;  and  this  the 
 apostle  describes  as  a  life  marked  by  three  promi- 
 nent characteristics:  soberly  expresses  the  self- 
 command  and  restraint  which  the  Christian  should 
 always  exercise  over  his  thoughts  and  actions  just- 
 ly, the  integrity  that  should  regulate  all  his  dealings 
 toward  his  fellow-men  ;  while  godlily  or  piously  in- 
 dicates the  state  of  mind  and  conduct  he  should 
 maintain  in  his  relation  toward  God. 
 
 13.  The  Iwpe,  considered  with  respect  to  its 
 realization,  is  here  called  bl&ised.  But  the  hope  it- 
 self is  more  closely  defined  by  what  follows — the 
 manifestation  of  the  glory.  P.  F. The  glori- 
 ous appearing  of  the  great  God.  Christ  will 
 then  gloriously  appear  as  the  great  God.  Every 
 knee  shall  then  bow  to  him,  and  confess  that  he  is 
 the  Lord  of  glory.  The  glory  of  his  mediatorship 
 will  then  appear.  As  a  Saviour  and  Mediator  shall 
 be  seen  and  known  the  all-fullness  of  his  satisfac- 
 tion, merit,  and  saving  power.  The  glory  of  his 
 manhood  will  then  also  appear.  The  very  body  of 
 Christ  will  shine  with  a  most  glorious  brightness. 
 No  heart  can  conceive  the  glory  in  which  Christ 
 will  appear  in  that  day.  That  day  is  called  the  day 
 of  Christ.  The  first  coming  of  Christ  was  the  night 
 of  Christ,  a  time  of  darkness  wherein  his  glory  was 
 greatly  hid  from  the  world.  But  his  second  coming 
 will  be  a  day,  a  time  of  light  wherein  his  glory  will 
 be  fully  revealed  and  shine  forth.    Increase  Mather. 
 
 14.  An  expansion  of  the  term  Saviour  applied 
 to  Christ,  so  presented  as  to  bring  out  a  fresh  exhi- 
 bition of  the  grace  of  the  gospel;  Who gare  himself 
 for  'US — himself,  as  contrailistinguished  from  any 
 inferior  gift,  and  that  for  us,  in  our  behalf.  It  was 
 altogether  in  our  interest  that  the  great  self-sacrific- 
 ing deed  was  done ;  and  in  what  respect  is  imme- 
 diately stated :  «w  order  thai  he  tnight  redeem — by 
 the  paying  of  a  ransom  free — us  from  all  iniipiity, 
 and  purify  to  himself  a  peculiar  people,  zealous  of 
 good  works.  It  is  what  may  be  called  the  redemp- 
 tive, not  the  atoning  or  propitiatory  aspect  of 
 Christ's  work  which  is  here  brought  into  view, 
 though  the  two  are  very  closely  interconnected,  and 
 the  one  now  under  consideration  presuppo.ses  and  is 
 founded  upon  the  other;  for  it  is  only  by  virtue  of 
 the  reconciliation  with  God,  effected  through  the 
 proi)itiatory  death  of  Christ,  that  there  is  attained 
 by  the  sinner  such  a  participation  in  the  life  of 
 Christ,  and  such  renewing  and  strengthening  aid 
 from  the  Spirit  of  grace,  as  may  enable  him  to 
 break  the  bonds  of  his  spiritual  captivity,  and  rise 
 into  the  pure  and  glorious  liberty  of  God's  children. 
 
SECTION  333.— TITUS  3  : 1-15. 
 
 549 
 
 Having  through  his  obedience  unto  death  paid  the 
 costly  ransom  through  which  this  happy  change  is 
 accomplished,  Christ  is  therefore  said  to  have  re- 
 deemed from  iniquity  those  who  share  in  his  salva- 
 tion, and  purified  them  to  himself  as  a  peculiar  peo- 
 ple, a  people  over  and  above,  occupying  a  position 
 separate  and  peculiar,  like  one's  peculiiim  or  special 
 treasure.     P.  F. 
 
 The  purchaser  was  Christ ;  and  the  price  paid 
 was  Christ.  God  the  Son  bought  us,  and  he  gave 
 himself,  the  Son  of  God,  for  us.  He  gave  himself 
 for  us,  not  that  he  might  simply  pay  our  debt  to 
 divine  justice,  nor  that  he  might  save  us  in  our  sins 
 at  all,  but  that  he  might  redeem  us  from  all  ini- 
 qvity.  He  gave  himself,  to  purify  unto  himself  a 
 peculiar  people ;  not  only  to  obtain  for  them  a  par- 
 don, but  a  new  man,  created  after  God's  image. 
 Kedcmption  from  the  curse,  and  from  the  love  of 
 sin,  go  together ;  where  one  is,  the  other  is :  both 
 are  united  in  the  peculiar  people.  Purification  is 
 setting  in  on  a  soul,  just  when  that  soul  sets  its  face 
 Zionward ;  it  increases  with  each  step  taken  on  the 
 road,  and  becomes  entire  in  heaven.  Hence,  wheth- 
 er Christ's  death  is  of  any  avail  is  to  be  known  by 
 our  progress  in  holiness,  or  by  our  zeal  in  good 
 works,  as  a  good  tree  brings  forth  good  fruit,  a 
 sweet  fountain  sweet  streams.  Therefore,  of  the 
 teaching  of  our  words,  this  is  the  sum :  Christ  gave 
 himself  for  sinners,  that  they  might  be  holy  ;  a  trea- 
 
 sure for  himself ;  and  the  mark  by  which  they  are 
 known  as  his  is  zeal  in  well-doing.  One  thing  we 
 need — that  which  an  old  Choctaw  Indian  prayed  for 
 — "  a  clean  heart,  a  white  heart,  a  true  heart,  and  a 
 big  heart,  large  enough  to  fill  the  whole  body."  Yes, 
 that  is  it.  We  need  our  bodies  full  of  heart,  and 
 our  hearts  full  of  Christ  •  full  of  faith  and  the  Holy 
 Ghost ;  then  shall  we  be  zealous  of  good  works.  R.  T. 
 The  movement  of  the  soul  along  the  path  of 
 duty,  under  the  influence  of  holy  love  to  God,  con- 
 stitutes what  are  called  good  woi-ks.  The  external 
 form  of  an  action  can  not  alone  determine  whether 
 it  be  a  good  work  or  not.  Its  usefulness  to  others 
 may  be  determined  by  its  external  form,  but  its 
 moral  worth  depends  on  the  moral  spring  fr(Jm 
 which  it  flows.  Good  works,  then,  are  healthy 
 works,  or  works  of  a  healthy  mind.  Healthy  bod- 
 ily actions  can  only  proceed  from  healthy  bodily 
 principles ;  and  healthy  spiritual  actions  can  pro- 
 ceed only  from  healthy  spiritual  principles.  Spirit- 
 ual health  is  not  acquired  by  good  actions ,  it  is  fol- 
 lowed by  them  and  strengthened  by  them.  They 
 are  also  music,  sweet  music.  Good  works,  then,  are 
 not  undervalued  by  those  who  hold  the  doctrine  of 
 unconditional  pardon  in  its  highest  sense.  In  their 
 view,  good  works  are  the  perfection  and  expression 
 of  holy  principles,  the  very  end  and  object  of  all 
 religion,  the  very  substance  of  happiness,  the  very 
 element  of  heaven.     T,  Erskine. 
 
 Section  333. 
 
 TiTTS  iii.  1-15. 
 
 1  Put  them  in  mind  to  be  subject  to  principalities  and  powers,  to  obey  magistrates,  to  be 
 
 2  ready  to  every  good  work,  to  speak  evil  of  no  man,  to  be  no  brawlers,  hut  gentle,  shewing 
 
 3  all  meekness  unto  all  men.  For  we  ourselves  also  were  sometimes  foolish,  disobedient,  de- 
 ceived, serving  divers  lusts  and  pleasures,  living  in  malice  and  envy,  hateful,  and  hating  one 
 
 4  another.     But  after  that  the  kindness  and  love  of  God  our  Saviour  toward  man  appeared, 
 
 5  not  by  works  of  righteousness  whicli  we  have  done,  but  according  to  his  mercy  he  saved 
 
 6  us,  by  the  washing  of  regeneration,  and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  which  he  shed  on  us 
 
 7  abundantly  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour;  that  being  justified  by  his  grace,  we  should 
 
 8  be  made  heirs  according  to  the  hope  ot  eternal  life.  This  is  a  faithful  saying,  and  these 
 things  I  will  that  thou  affirm  constantly,  that  they  which  have  believed  in  God  might  be 
 careful  to  maintain  good  works.     These  things  are  good  and  profitable  unto  men. 
 
 9  But  avoid  foolish  questions,  and  genealogies,  and  contentions,  and  strivings  about  the  law ; 
 
 10  for  they  are  unprofitable  and  vain.     A  man  that  is  an  heretick  after  the  first  and  second  ad- 
 
 11  monition  reject;  knowing  that  he  that  is  such  is  subverted,  and  sinneth,  being  condemned 
 
 12  of  himself.     When  I  shall  send  Artemas  unto  thee,  or  Tychicus,  be  diligent  to  come  unto 
 
 13  me  to  Nicopolis:  for  I  have  determined  there  to  winter.  Bring  Zenas  the  lawyer  and 
 A  polios  on  their  journey  diligently,  that  nothing  be  wanting  unto  them. 
 
 14  And  let  ours  also  learn  to  maintain  good  works  for  necessary  uses,  that  they  be  not  un- 
 
 15  fruitful.  All  that  are  with  me  salute  thee.  Greet  them  that  love  us  in  the  faith.  Grace  le 
 with  you  all.     Amen.  
 
550 
 
 SECTIOX  333.— TITUS  3  : 1-15. 
 
 God  is  clearly  and  delightfully  seca  to  be  everything,  as  he  lifts  up  the  faint,  tearful  culprit  from  the 
 earth,  where  he  feels  his  true  position  to  be ;  and,  as  Ho  whispers  in  the  astonished  ear  words  of  amnesty, 
 forgiveness,  adoption,  the  pardoned  penitent  is  in  Christ ;  and  that  by  the  sovereign  gift  of  the  Law- 
 "■iver  and  Kin".  The  prodigal  is  seen,  and  met,  and  kissed,  and  wept  over,  and  clad,  and  decked,  and 
 feasted.  "  The  kindness  and  love  of  God  our  Saviour  "  has  now  appeared  ;  "  not  by  works  of  righteous- 
 ness which  we  have  done,  but  according  to  his  mercy."  And  this  gratuitousness  of  the  reconciliation  ex- 
 cludes not  only  acts,  and  words,  and  conformities  to  law,  but  quite  as  much  all  feelings,  moods,  purposes, 
 exertions,  endeavors,  nay,  even  repentings  and  believings.  All  are  made  utterly  worthless,  and  super- 
 seded, by  the  free  grace  of  God,  whereby  he  hath  made  us  accepted  in  the  Beloved.     J.  W.  A. 
 
 1 .  Titus  was  also  to  exhort  the  Christians  to  be- 
 ware of  insubordination  to  the  government.  Magis- 
 tracy is  an  ordinance  of  God  ;  and  his  people,  while 
 fully  at  liberty,  and  even  under  obligation,  to  alter 
 and  reform  in  all  constitutional  ways  whatever  is 
 amiss  in  the  social  and  political  state  of  the  country 
 in  which  they  dwell,  are  bound  by  the  highest  con- 
 siderations of  religious  duty  to  respect  government, 
 to  love  peace,  to  pay  tribute,  and  show  that  honor 
 for  rulers  and  judges  which  is  an  essential  element 
 
 and  safeguard  of  human  civilization.     D.  F. Of 
 
 course  the  requirement  has  its  limitations:  the  du- 
 ties of  rulers  and  ruled  are  reciprocal ;  and  absolute 
 unrestricted  authority  on  the  one  side  is  no  more  to 
 be  contomplated  than  unqualified  submission  on  the 
 other,  for  neither  is  in  accordance  with  the  essential 
 principles  of  truth  and  rectitude.  Obedience  to  ex- 
 ternal authority  can  be  due  only  in  so  far  as  that 
 authority  has  a  right  to  command  ;  when  it  oversteps 
 this,  ami  issues  injunctions  which  reach  beyond  its 
 proper  line  of  things,  the  higher  principles  of  obli- 
 gation come  in  :  "  We  must  obey  God  rather  than 
 men  "  ;  "  Be  not  partaker  in  otlicr  men's  sins."     P. 
 
 F. Every  good  work.     Indifference  in  any 
 
 good  c»u.se  is  blamable.  In  the  Christian  religion, 
 it  is  insupportable.  It  does  violence  to  the  first 
 and  fundamental  principle  of  that  religion,  "  Thou 
 shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart." 
 Christianity  is  throughout  an  active  religion;  it 
 consists  not  only  in  abstaining  from  evil,  but  in  be- 
 ing "  ready  to  every  good  work,"  and,  if  we  stop 
 short  at  the  first,  we  leave  half  of  our  business  un- 
 done.    P. 
 
 3-8.  As  a  reason  for  the  manifestation  of  this 
 mild  and  benignant  spirit  toward  others,  even  de- 
 graded and  ignorant  heatiien,  the  apostle  refers  to 
 their  own  .-similar  state  in  the  past,  and  the  marvel- 
 ously  kind  and  compa.ssianate  treatment  they  had, 
 notwithstanding,  experienced  from  their  heavenly 
 
 Father.     P.   F. "  We  oiirse/ve.s,^^  I,  Paul,    thou, 
 
 Titus,  and  other  preachers  like  us,  were  once  as  un- 
 promising subjects  as  tliesc  very  "  Cretans  "  :  my- 
 self, especially,  having  been  "  the  chief  of  sinners  " 
 But  see  what  the  mighty  gospel,  which  you  are  to 
 preach  to  your  "  Cretans,"  has  l)y  the  power  of  the 
 Holy  Ghost  effected  even  in  w.t  ;  for  "  he  saved  us 
 by  the  washing  of  regeneration  and  the  renewing  of 
 the  Holy  Ghost,  which  ho  shed  on  us  abundantly 
 through  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour."  Thus,  encour- 
 aged, then,  by  what  has  been  wrought  in  onrsclrci, 
 be  not  backward  in  calling  your  "  Oetans  "  to  the 
 entire  holiness  which  I  havo  enjoined.  What  I 
 have  said  "is  a  faithful  saying";  my  injunction  is 
 in  full  accord  with  the  spirit  of  the  gospel ;  "  and 
 these  things  I  will  that  thou  affirm  constantly,  that 
 they  which  have  Micved  in  <;od  might  be  careful  to 
 maintain  good  works."     J.  S.  S. 
 
 4.  "  Love  of  God  our  Saviour  toward  man  ap- 
 peared "  would  be  better  "  love  toward  men  of  our 
 Saviour  God  was  manifested  "  ;  "  love-toward-men  " 
 is  one  word,  "  philanthropy,"  in  the  Greek,  and  so 
 is  best  kept  together.     A. 
 
 5.  jVot  of  works — ivorks  in  riffhteottsnesn — which 
 we  did,  but  accordiiiff  to  his  mercy  he  saved  us.  The 
 act  of  God,  though  expressed  only  at  the  close, 
 covers  the  whole  of  the  passage :  he  saved  us,  not 
 on  one  ground,  but  on  another.  iVo/  of  works — that 
 is,  out  of  them  as  the  formal  or  meritorious  cause. 
 
 P.  F. It  is  only  the  part  which  God  performs  in 
 
 our  salvation  that  is  held  up  to  view ;  and  so  it  did 
 not  admit  of  that  being  mentioned  which  is  required 
 on  the  part  of  man,  as  the  subjective  instrument  or 
 condition  of  his  entrance  on  salvation.  Hence  it  is 
 not  said  by  faith  (as  in  other  passages) ;  for  the 
 apostle's  aim  here  is  not  to  describe  the  new  state 
 of  the  man,  but  to  point  to  the  act  and  saving 
 agency  of  God  in  regard  to  the  individual,  by  which 
 the  new  state  is  brought  about,  and  which  shows, 
 more  than  anything  else,  that  this  new  state  does 
 not  rest  <m  man's  merit  or  his  own  doing.     Wiesiiiffer. 
 
 Washing  of  regeneration.  Laver  is  the 
 only  ascertained  sense  of  the  word.  It  signifies  not 
 the  act  of  washing,  but  the  vessel  in  which  the  act 
 
 was  performed.     P.  F. 1  readily  admit  that  the 
 
 passage  is  to  be  explained  of  baptism,  not  because 
 salvation  is  included  in  the  outward  symbol  of  water, 
 but  because  baptism  seals  to  us  the  salvation  pro- 
 cured by  Christ.  That  man  will  rightly  hold  the 
 proper  use  and  virtue  of  the  sacraments  who  shall 
 thus  connect  the  sign  and  the  thing  signified,  so  as 
 neither  to  make  the  sign  empty  or  inefficacious,  nor 
 yet,  with  the  view  of  extolling  it,  detract  from  the 
 Holy  Spirit  what  is  his  own.  Calv. If  the  nat- 
 ural import  of  Paul's  words  here  obliges  us  to  hold 
 that  he  speaks  of  baptism,  it  is  of  baptism  (to  use 
 the  words  of  Ellicott),  "on  the  supposition  that  it 
 was  no  mere  observance,  but  that  it  was  a  sacra- 
 ment, in  which  all  that  was  inward  pro])erly  and 
 completely  accompanied  all  that  was  outward.  lie 
 thus  could  say,  in  the  fullest  sense  of  the  words, 
 that  it  was  a  Invtr  of  ref/meration,  as  he  had  also 
 said  (Gal.  3  :  27)  that  as  many  as  were  baptized  into 
 Christ  had  i)ut  on  Christ — entered  into  vital  union 
 with  him."  The  most  exact  parallel,  however,  is 
 1  Pet.  3  :  21,  where,  with  reference  to  the  salvation 
 wrought  for  Noiih  throiigli  the  deluge  and  the  ark, 
 the  apostle  says  that  "  baptism  now  also  saves  ?<.<"; 
 but  then  baptism  of  what  sort?  Not  that  (he  j)res- 
 ently  adds)  which  is  simply  outwaid,  and  which 
 could  avail  only  to  the  purifying  of  the  flesh,  but 
 that  whicli  carries  with  it  "  the  answer "  (or  inter- 
 rogation) "of  a  good  conscience  toward  God  through 
 the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ."  It  was  baptism 
 of  such  a  kind  as  involved  an  earnest  and  conscien- 
 
SECTION  331,.— PHILEMON  1  : 1-25. 
 
 551 
 
 tious  dealing  with  God  in  respect  to  salvation,  and 
 an  appropriation  of  tbe  new  life  brought  in  for  be- 
 lievers by  the  death  and  resurrection  of  Christ. 
 
 Renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  iJy  reno- 
 vation, as  used  in  New  Testament  Scripture,  is  meant 
 a  progressive  change  to  the  better — a  growing  ad- 
 vancement in  the  divine  life,  of  whicli  the  Holy 
 Spirit,  indeed,  is  the  efficient  agent,  hut  in  which 
 also  there  is  a  concurrent  action  of  the  regenerated 
 soul.  The  grace  that  works  in  it  is  not  convert- 
 ing, but  cooperating  and  strengthening  grace.  And, 
 while  baptism  is  the  seal  of  the  new  birth,  and  gives 
 assurance  of  the  Spirit  for  all  redemption  blessings, 
 it  is  never  formally  represented  as  the  seal  of  spir- 
 itual progress,  nor  could  it  with  propriety  be  so. 
 For  it  has  respect  to  our  introduction  into  a  new 
 state,  but  not  to  any  future  and  successive  advances 
 thereafter  to  be  made  in  it.  The  ordinance  of  the 
 supper,  in  a  sacramental  point  of  view,  stands  re- 
 lated to  this,  not  baptism.  There  are  therefore  two 
 things  marked  here — first,  baptism  (as  the  laver  of 
 regeneration),  and  then  the  renewing  of  the  Holy 
 Ghost,  which  is  but  another  name  for  progressive 
 sanctiiieation. 
 
 6.  Poured  on  vs  richly  through  Jesus  Chrisf  our 
 Saviour.  The  form  of  expression  is  derived  from 
 the  language  of  Old  Testament  prophecy,  adopted 
 by  the  apostles  at  the  commencement  of  the  New 
 Testament  Church — language  proceeding  on  the 
 "similitude  of  the  Spirit's  grace  to  quickening  and 
 refi'eshing  Streams  of  water.  As  such  he  is  repre- 
 sented, not  simply  as  given,  but  as  poured  out — nay, 
 poured  out  richly,  in  order  to  convey  some  idea  of 
 the  plenteous  beneficence  of  the  gift.  This  rich  be- 
 stowal is  peculiar  to  New  Testament  times ;  and 
 here,  as  elsewhere,  it  is  expressly  connected  with 
 the  mediation  of  Christ,  who,  as  Saviour,  has  opened 
 the  way  for  it,  and  himself  sends  forth  the  Spirit  as 
 the  fruit  of  his  work  on  earth  and  the  token  of  its 
 acceptance  with  the  Father.  So  that  the  whole 
 Trinity  appears  here  as  concurring  in  the  blessed 
 work  of  our  salvation.  We  are  saved  by  God  the 
 Pather,  through  the  ministration  of  his  life-giving 
 
 ordinances,  rendered  such  by  the  presence  and  agen- 
 cy of  the  Holy  Sjiirit ;  and  this  again  proceeds  on 
 the  ground  of  what  was  done  for  us  by  Christ  as 
 our  Saviour,  and  what  he  still  does  in  mediating  be- 
 tween us  and  the  Father  respecting  the  bestowal  of 
 the  Spirit.  Such  a  style  of  representation  could 
 never  have  been  used  unless  Father,  Son,  and  Spirit 
 had  been  coordinate  agents  in  the  work  of  salva- 
 tion.    P.  F. 
 
 13.  We  hear  for  the  first  time  of  "Zenas  the 
 lawyer  " ;  and  it  is  pleasant  to  think  ef  the  union 
 in  Christ  of  what  are  called  the  learned  professions, 
 when  Zenas  the  lawyer  and  Luke  the  jihysieian  met 
 
 with  Paul  the  theologian  and  preacher.     D.  F. 
 
 The  mention  of  Apollos  here  along  with  Zenas,  as 
 one  whom  Paul  wished  to  have  beside  him,  so  near 
 the  close  of  his  earthly  labors,  is  a  clear  proof  of 
 the  good  understanding  wliich  subsisted  between 
 these  two  eminent  servants  of  God.     P.  F. 
 
 14.  The  apostle  here  indicates  to  us  a  duty  for 
 which  the  evangelisiic  activity  of  our  own  time  n  ay 
 furnish  frequent  opportunity.  It  is  that  of  helping 
 and  forwarding  missionaries,  "  so  that  nothing  be 
 wanting  to  them."  Let  our  churches  be  not  only 
 ordered  after  the  apostolic  directions,  and  instructed 
 in  the  apostolic  doctrine,  but  also  considerate  and 
 generous  in  furthering  the  propagation  of  the  gos- 
 pel ;  and  then  the  benediction  which  Paul  pro- 
 nounces on  the  faithful  in  Crete  will  fall  on  them 
 also :  "  Grace  be  with  vou  all."     D.  F. 
 
 The  Epistle  to  Titus  is  dated  from  Nicopolis  in 
 Macedonia,  while  no  city  of  that  name  is  known  to 
 have  existed  in  that  province.  There  are  only 
 eleven  distinct  assignments  of  date  to  Paul's  Epis- 
 tles (for  the  four  written  from  Pome  may  be  con- 
 sidered as  plainly  contemporary) ;  and  of  these,  six 
 seem  to  be  erroneous.  I  do  not  attribute  any  au- 
 thority to  these  subscriptions.  Had  they  come 
 down  to  us  as  authentic  parts  of  the  Epistles,  there 
 would  have  been  more  contrarictifs  and  difficulties 
 arising  out  of  these  final  verses  than  from  all  the 
 rest  of  the  volume.    Paley. 
 
 Section  334. 
 
 Philemon  i.  1-25. 
 
 1  Paul,  a  prisoner  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  Tiniotliy  our  l)rotIier,  unto  Philemon  our  dearly 
 
 2  beloved,  and  fellowlabourer,  and  to  our  beloved  Appliia,  and  Arcliippus  our  fcllowsoldier, 
 
 3  and  to  the  clinrch  in  tliy  liouse  :  grace  to  you,  and  peace,  from  God  our  Father  and  the 
 
 4  Lord  Jesus   Christ.     I  thank  my  God,  making   mention  of  thee   always  in  my  prayers, 
 
 5  hearing  of  thy  love  and  faith,  which  thou  hast  toward  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  toward  all 
 
 6  saints;  that  the  communication  of  thy  faith  may  become  effectual  by  the  acknowledging 
 Y  of  every  goad  thing  which  is  in  you  in  Christ  Jesus.     For  we  have  great  joy  and  consola- 
 tion in  thy  love,  because  the  bowels  of  the  saints  are  refreshed  by  thee,  brother.     Where- 
 
 8  fore,  though  I  might  be  much  bold  in  Christ  to  enjoin  thee  that  which  is  convenient,  yet 
 
 9  for  love's  sake  I  rather  beseech  thee,  being  such  an  one  as  Paul  the  aged,  and  now  also  a 
 
 10  prisoner  of  Jesus  Christ.     I  beseech  thee  for  my  son  Onesimus,  whom  I  have  begotten  in 
 
 11  my  bonds  :  which  in  time  past  was  to  thee  unprofitable,  but  now  profitable  to  thee  and  to 
 
 12  me  :   whom  I  have  sent  again :  thou  therefore  receive  him,  that  is,  mine  own  bowels :  whom 
 
 13  I  would  have  retained  with  me,  that  in  thy  stead  he  might  have  ministered  unto  me  in  the 
 
 14  bonds  of  the  gospel :  but  without  thy  mind  would  T  do  nothing  ;  that  thy  benefit  should  not 
 
552 
 
 SECTION  SSJf.— PHILEMON  1 : 1-25. 
 
 15  be  as  it  were  of  necessity,  but  willingly.     For  perhaps  he  therefore  departed  for  a  season^ 
 
 16  that  thou  shouldest  receive  him  for  ever ;  not  now  as  a  servant,  but  above  a  servant,  a  bro- 
 ther beloved,  specially  to  me,  but  how  much  more  unto  thee,  both  in  the  flesh,  and  in  the 
 
 17  Lord?     If  thou  count  me  therefore  a  partner,  receive  him  as  myself.     If  he  hath  wronged 
 
 18  thee,  or  oweth  thee  ought,  put  that  on  mine  account ;  I  Paul  have  written  it  with  mine  own 
 
 19  hand,  I  will  repay  it :  albeit  I  do  not  say  to  thee  how^  tliou  owest  unto  me  even  thine  own 
 
 20  self  besides.     Yea,  brother,  let  me  have  joy  of  thee  in  the  Lord :  refresh  my  bowels  in  the 
 
 21  Lord.     Having  confidence  in  thy  obedience  I  wrote  unto  thee,  knowing  that  thou  wilt  also 
 
 22  do  more  than  1  say.     But  withal  prepare  me  also  a  lodging :  for  I  trust  that  through  your 
 
 23  prayers  I  shall  be  given  unto  you.    There  salute  thee  Epaphras,  my  fellowprisoner  in  Christ 
 
 24  Jesus;  Marcus,  Aristarchus,  Demas,  Lucas,  my  fellowlabourers.     The  grace  of  our  Lord 
 
 25  Jesus  Christ  he  with  your  spirit.     Amen. 
 
 The  Epistle  to  Philemon. 
 
 This  short  letter  differs  from  all  others  which 
 have  come  down  to  us  as  parts  of  the  canon  of 
 Scripture.  It  gives  us  a  glimpse  of  the  private 
 friendships  of  an  apostle,  and  of  the  social  inter- 
 course which  he  held  with  his  fellow-Christians.    A. 
 
 Philemon  was  a  man  of  position  in  Colosse,  who 
 
 had  been  converted  to  the  Christian  faith  under 
 Paul's  ministry  at  Ephesus;  for  the  apostle  had 
 never  visited  Colosse.  Apphia,  so  cordially  greeted 
 along  with  Philemon  (v.  2),  was  doubtless  his  wife, 
 and  Archippus,  named  not  here  only  but  also  in  the 
 Epistle  to  the  Colossians,  a  son  or  other  near  rela- 
 tive. The  house  was  resorted  to  for  Christian  wor- 
 ship ;  for  Paul  and  Timothy  send  greeting  to  the 
 Church  in  the  house. 
 
 Among  the  household  slaves  was  one  named 
 Onesimus,  by  birth  a  Colossian.  He  was  not  a  Chris- 
 tian ;  and,  giving  way  to  the  temptation  to  "  pur- 
 loin," he  defrauded  his  master  and  absconded.  He 
 bent  his  steps  to  Rome,  where  he  might  easily  escape 
 detection.  Paul  was  then  in  Rome,  suffering  his 
 first  imprisonment.  He  was  under  the  care  of  a 
 soldier  who  was  responsible  for  his  custody,  but  was 
 allowed  to  live  in  "  his  own  hired  house."  To  this 
 house  Onesimus  repaired  in  his  distress.  It  may 
 have  been  that  he  went  in  as  by  accident,  but  there 
 the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  opened  the  heart  of  this 
 hearer,  so  that  he  was  begotten  again  of  the  word 
 •  if  truth  ;  for  the  apostle  writes  of  him  as  "my  son 
 Onesimus  wlioiii  I  have  begotten  in  my  bonds." 
 How  the  grace  of  God  follows  the  unworthy !  Onesi- 
 mus had  possessed  in  Colosse  every  advantage  for 
 learning  the  Christian  doctrine ;  but  he  learned  it 
 not.  He  then  loved  the  darkness  rather  than  the 
 light.  But  the  good  Lord  willed  not  that  he  should 
 perish;  and  the  grace  which  he  refused  at  Colosse 
 followed  liim  to  Rome.  Tiie  slave  became  a  free- 
 man of  Christ.  The  runaway  became  a  brother  be- 
 loved of  an  apostle  and  of  saints.  So  pleased  with 
 him  was  I'aul  that  he  would  gladly  have  retained 
 him  to  cheer  and  help  him  in  his  bonds ;  and  gladly 
 would  Onesimus  have  tarried  at  Rome  for  such  a 
 purpose.  But  he  confided  to  the  apostle  the  .shame- 
 ful manner  and  reason  of  his  flight  from  Colosse, 
 and  Paul  sent  him  back  to  Philemon  with  this  letter 
 e.xidaining  the  circumstances,  and  intimating  an 
 earnest  (Icsire  that  Onesimus  might  be  kindly  re- 
 ceived. He  was  also  so  thoughtful  as  to  mention 
 Onesimus  at  the  same  time  in  his  letter  to  the  Co- 
 lossian Church,  certifying  him  as  "a  faithful  and 
 beloved  brother." 
 
 The  letter  to  Philemon  is  a  model  of  tact  and 
 delicacy.  Luther  calls  it  "a  charming  and  masterly 
 example  of  Christian  love."  Erasmus,  thinking  most 
 of   its  outward  form,   remarks  that  "  Cicero  never 
 
 wrote  with  greater  elegance."     D.  F. This  letter 
 
 was  preserved  in  the  family  to  which  it  was  ad- 
 dressed, and  read  first,  no  doubt,  as  a  precious  apos- 
 tolic message  of  love  and  blessing  in  the  Church 
 which  assembled  in  Philemon's  house.  Then  copies 
 of  it  became  multiplied,  and  from  Colosse  it  spiead 
 through  the  Church  .universal.  It  is  (;uoted  as  early 
 as  the  end  of  the  second  century,  and  has  ever,  ex- 
 cept with  some  few  who  question  everything,  re- 
 mained an  undoubted  portion  of  the  writings  of 
 Paul.     A. 
 
 2*  A  word  respecting  this  Church  in  Philemo)i\s 
 house.  Remember  that  this  was  before  there  were 
 any  fixed  buildings  appropriated  to  purposes  of 
 divine  worship.  The  Christians  assembled  where 
 and  how  they  could,  and  generally,  we  may  well  sup- 
 pose, in  not  very  large  numbers  ;  and  thus  the  house 
 of  the  minister,  or  of  some  other  Christian  brother, 
 became  a  regular  place  of  meeting  for  prayer  and 
 tao  sacrament.  We  learn  from  the  Epistle  to  the 
 Colossians  that,  in  the  neighboring  city  of  Laodicea, 
 one  Nymphas  similarly  assembled  the  Church  in  his 
 house  ;  and  in  Rom.  16  :  5,  and  1  Cor.  16  :  19,  the 
 same  is  said  of  Aipiila  and  Priscilla. 
 
 4-7.  The  apostle  proceeds  to  pave  the  way  for 
 his  coming  request,  by  commending  the  faith  and 
 love  of  him  to  whom  he  was  writing.  Philemon 
 had  refreshed  the  hearts  of  the  saints ;  was  known 
 as  one  full  of  benevolence  and  Christian  charity.  This, 
 the  apostle  says,  made  him  the  bolder.  lie  might 
 have  commanded  him  to  do  what  was  fitting ;  this 
 also  he  mentions  to  bespeak  acceptance  for  the 
 lesser  thing — viz.,  his  re((uest  for  love's  sake. 
 8-14.  And  thus  he  introduces  the  subject  of  his 
 letter,  even  further  bespeaking  favor  for  it  by  the 
 circumstance  of  his  being  now  Paul  the  aged,  and 
 in  chains  for  Jesus'  sake.  Onesimus  "is  his  own 
 child  ;  a  birth  into  the  Christian  Church,  which  had 
 been  the  fruit  of  his  own  imprisonment.  His  name 
 Onesimis,  in  Greek,  signified  "  profitable "  ;  little 
 indeed  had  this  signification  as  yet  been  verified ; 
 
SECTION  SSJf.— PHILEMON  1 : 1-25. 
 
 553 
 
 but  now  the  unprofitable  one  had  become  a  source 
 of  profit — to  the  apostle,  whose  ministry  he  had 
 sealcd^to  his  master,  who  would  receive  him  now 
 as  a  brother  beloved.  The  apostle  had  a  thought  of 
 retaining  him  to  minister  to  himself  that  duty  which 
 he  gently  reuiinds  Philemon  that  he,  the  master, 
 owed  to  his  father  in  the  faith  ;  but  he  is  unwilling 
 to  take  his  service  for  granted,  and  thus  constrain 
 it ;  all  that  he  does  for  the  apostle  shall  be  of  free 
 will.     A. 
 
 The  tenderness  and  delicacy  of  this  Epistle  have 
 been  long  admired.  Yet  the  character  of  Paul  pre- 
 vails in  it  throughout.  The  warm,  affectionate,  au- 
 thoritative teacher  is  interceding  with  an  absent 
 friend  for  a  beloved  convert.  He  urges  his  suit  with 
 an  earnestness  befitting,  perhaps  not  so  much  the  oc- 
 casion as  the  ardor  and  sensibility  of  his  own  mind. 
 Here  also,  as  everywhere,  he  shows  himself  con- 
 scious of  the  weight  and  dignity  of  his  mission; 
 nor  does  he  suffer  Philemon  for  a  moment  to  for- 
 get it :  "I  might  be  much  bold  in  Christ  to  enjoin 
 thee  that  which  is  convenient."  lie  is  careful  also 
 to  recall  to  Philemon's  memory  the  sacred  obliga- 
 tion under  which  he  had  laid  him  by  bringing  to  him 
 the  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ.  Without  laying 
 aside  the  apostolic  character,  he  softens  the  impera- 
 tive style  of  his  address,  by  mixing  with  it  every 
 sentiment  and  consideration  that  could  move  the 
 heart  of  his  correspondent. 
 
 10.  An  assertion  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Colos- 
 sians,  viz.,  that  "Onesimus  was  one  of  them,"  is 
 verified  by  the  Epistle  to  Philemon,  not  by  any  men- 
 tion of  Colosse,  nor  by  the  most  distant  intimation 
 concerning  the  place  of  Philemon's  abode,  but  by 
 stating  Onesimus  to  be  Philemon's  servant,  and  by 
 joining  in  the  salutation  Philemon  with  Archippus ; 
 for  this  Archippus,  when  we  go  back  to  the  Epistle 
 to  the  Colossians,  appears  to  have  been  an  inhabi- 
 tant of  that  city,  and  to  have  held  an  office  in  that 
 Church.  This  correspondence  evinces  the  genuine- 
 ness of  one  Epistle  as  well  as  of  the  other.  It  is  like 
 comparing  the  two  parts  of  a  cloven  tally.  Coin- 
 cidence proves  the  authenticity  of  both.     Paley. 
 
 15,  16.  Paul  had  confidence  in  Onesimus  that 
 he  would  now  prove  as  valuable  to  Philemon  as  he 
 had  been  worthless  before.  His  strong  desire  was 
 that  his  former  master  and  the  Church  at  Colosse 
 should,  without  misgiving,  receive  Onesimus  on  his 
 return  into  "the  fellowship."  This,  indeed,  is  the 
 great  thought  of  the  letter.  There  is  a  fellowship 
 in  Christ  which  overrides  all  outward  distinctions, 
 swallows  up  a  thousand  upbraidings,  and  makes  mas- 
 ter and  servants  brethren  in  the  Lord.  It  is  the 
 warm,  generous,  sacred  communion  of  saints.    D.  F. 
 
 18,  19.  Since  a  slave  could  possess  nothing, 
 the  means  of  escape  and  sustenance  must  have  been 
 fraudulently  obtained  out  of  his  master's  property, 
 
 even  supposing  there  was  no  greater  theft  behind. 
 To  whatever  sum  this  damage  amounted,  Paul  gives 
 his  word  that  he  would  himself  be  chargeable  with 
 it.  But  he  delicately  reminds  Phileuion  that  a  far 
 greater  debt  is  owing  to  him  than  can  be  due  from 
 him — "  even  thine  own  self^'' — to  him  who  first  taught 
 thee  the  worth  of  thine  own  soul. 
 
 The  apostle  will  not  rashly  or  hastily  interfere 
 with  existing  institutions.  He  had  elsewhere  ad- 
 vised (1  Cor.  7  :  20)  that  every  man  should  abide  in 
 the  calling  in  which  he  finds  himself.  And  here  he 
 is  consistent  with  himself.  He  never  requests  Phil- 
 emon to  set  Onesimus  free,  but  only  to  receive  him 
 
 back  kindly.     A. As  the  Christian  teachers  did 
 
 not  directly  assail  the  civil  constitution,  however  de- 
 fective it  might  be  considered,  so  they  did  not  try  to 
 sweep  away  by  a  revolutionary  stroke  the  institution 
 of  slavery,  which  was  so  firmly  established  in  an- 
 cient society.  They  set  forth  the  common  relation 
 of  master  and  servant  to  ('hrist,  the  Master  of  both  ; 
 they  declared  that  the  master  and  slave,  as  brethren, 
 were  equal ;  they  poiuted  out  the  inconsistency  of 
 all  unkindncss  and  oppression  with  the  law  of  love ; 
 they  enjoined  upon  both  parties  the  duty  of  mutual 
 forbe.irance  and  just  dealing ;  but  they  did  not  for- 
 mally terminate  the  relation.     G.  P.  F. The  Xew 
 
 Testament  contains  vital  principles,  not  always  dc. 
 fined,  but  which,  as  they  are  evolved  one  after 
 another,  and  are  successively  brought  to  bear  upon 
 the  opinions  and  manners  of  Christianized  nations, 
 do  actually  remove  from  them  those  evils  which 
 had  accumulated  in  the  course  of  time.  The  Xew 
 Testament,  considered  as  embodying  a  system  of 
 morals  for  the  world — a  system  which  is  slowly  to 
 develop  itself,  until  the  human  family  has  been  led 
 by  it  into  the  path  of  peace  and  purity — effects  this 
 great  purpose,  not  by  prohibiting,  in  to  many  words, 
 the  evils  it  is  at  length  to  abolish,  but  by  putting  in 
 movement  unobtrusive  influences,  which  nothing,  in 
 the  end,  shall  be  able  to  withstand.     I.  T. 
 
 23,  24.  As  the  letter  to  Philemon  and  that  to 
 the  Colossians  were  written  at  the  same  time,  and 
 sent  by  the  same  messenger,  the  one  to  a  particular 
 inhabitant,  the  other  to  the  Church  of  Colosse,  it 
 may  be  expected  that  the  same,  or  nearly  the  same, 
 persons  would  be  about  Paul,  and  join  with  him,  as 
 was  the  practice,  in  the  salutations  of  the  Epistle. 
 Accordingly  we  find  the  names  of  Aristarchus,  Mar- 
 cus, Epaphras,  Luke,  and  Demas  in  both  Epistles. 
 Faley. 
 
 We  happen  to  possess  the  means  of  comparing 
 this  specimen  of  Christian  intercession  with  a  like 
 specimen  from  the  pen  of  a  kindly  spirited  and  cul- 
 tivated heathen.  The  younger  Pliny,  the  same  who 
 wrote  the  celebrated  letter  to  the  Emperor  Trajan 
 about  the  Christians  in  Bithynia,  writes  to  his  friend 
 Sabinianus  entreating  his  pardon  for  a  freedman 
 who  had  off'onded  him ;  and  writes  again,  acknowl- 
 edging gratefully  the  granting  of  his  request.  The 
 letters  are  models  of  courtesy,  humanity,  good  feel- 
 ing. But,  to  a  Christian  mind,  the  comparison  with 
 this  of  Paul  is  most  instructive.  They  lack  just 
 that  in  which  this  is  eminent.  Pliny  conjures  his 
 friend  by  motives  of  pity,  of  self-respect,  even  of 
 self-indulgence,  for,  says  he,  anger  must  be  a  tor- 
 ment to  a  man  of  your  benevolent  disposition. 
 Nay,  he  puts  in  another  motive  still :  if  you  spare 
 him  now,  you  will  have  more  excuse  for  anger  with 
 him  in  case  he  offends  hereafter.     Paul  writes  to  his 
 
554  SECTIOX  335.— HEBREWS  1 :  I-I4. 
 
 friend  far  otherwise.  There  is  no  appeal  to  pity^  no 
 mirror  held  up  to  self-esteem,  no  after-thoughts  ad- 
 mitting and  justifying  inconsistency:  all  comes 
 warm  from  the  loving  heart,  and  all  the  heart's  love 
 is  kindled  by  the  love  of  Christ. 
 
 Many,  in  commenting  on  this  Epistle,  have  re- 
 uiinded  us  of  the  deeper  thought  which  has  occurred 
 to  them,  that  Paul  is  indeed  bore  our  example,  but 
 was  himself  following  a  higher  example,  even  that 
 of  him  who  found  nx  wandering  from  our  duty  and  our 
 Jather's  house,  and  pleaded  for  our  restoration  with 
 
 his  own  suffering,  and  his  own  most  precious  blood. 
 But,  beyond  doubt,  the  lesson  of  all  others  from  this 
 Epistle  is,  that  we  should  carry  into  the  concerns  of 
 private  life  the  courtesy  and  the  Christian  spirit 
 here  shown  by  the  apostle ;  that  we  should  talk  to 
 one  another,  not  as  men  of  the  world,  but  as  disci- 
 ples of  Christ ;  not  as  Pliny,  but  as  Paul ;  remem- 
 bering whose  we  are,  and  whom  we  serve ;  and  that 
 our  religion  is  to  be  a  light  shining  before  men,  to 
 show  forth  the  glory  of  him  who  hath  redeemed  U8 
 by  Christ.     A. 
 
 Section  335. 
 
 Hebrews  i.  1-14. 
 
 1  God,  who  at  sundry  times  and  in  divers  manners  spake  in  time  past  unto  the  fathers  by 
 
 2  the  prophets,  liath  in  these  last  days  spoken  unto  us  by  hk  Son,  whom  he  hath  appointed 
 
 3  heir  of  all  things,  by  whom  also  he  made  the  worlds ;  who  being  the  brightness  of  his 
 glory,  and  the  express  image  oi  his  person,  and  upholding  all  tilings  by  the  word  of  his 
 power,  when  lie  had  by  himself  purged  our  sins,  sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Majesty 
 
 4  on  high  ;  being  made  so  much  better  than  the  angels,  as  he  hath  by  inlieritance  obtained  a 
 
 5  more  excellent  name  than  tliey.  For  unto  which  of  the  angels  said  he  at  any  time,  Tiiou 
 art  my  Son,  this  day  have  I  begotten  thee  ?     And  again,  I  will  be  to  him  a  Father,  and  he 
 
 6  shall  be  to  me  a  Son  ?     And  again,  when  he  bringeth  in  the  first  begotten  into  the  world, 
 
 7  he  saith,  And  let  all  the  angels  of  God  worship  him.     And  of  the  angels  he  saith,  Who 
 
 8  maketh  his  angels  spirits,  and  his  ministers  a  flame  of  fire.  But  unto  the  Son  he  saith,  Thy 
 throne,  O  God,  in  for  ever  and  ever :  a  sceptre  of  righteousness  is  the  sceptre  of  thy  king- 
 
 9  dom.     Thou  hast  loved  righteousness,  and  hated  iniquity ;  therefore  God,  even  thy  God, 
 
 10  hath  anointed  tliee  with  the  oil  of  gladness  above  thy  fellows.     And,  Thou,  Lord,  in  the 
 beginning  hast  laid  the  foundation  of  the  earth  ;  and  the  heavens  are  the  works  of  thina 
 
 11  hands:  they  shall  perish;   but  thou  remainest;  and  they  all  shall  was  old  as  doth  a  gar- 
 
 12  ment;  and  as  a  vesture  shalt  tliou  fold  them  up,  and  they  shall  be  changed:  but  thou  art 
 
 13  the  same,  and  thy  years  shall  not  fail.     But  to  which  of  the  angels  said  he  at  any  time.  Sit 
 
 14  on  ray  right  hand,  until  I  make  thine  enemies  tliy  footstool  ?     Are  they  not  aU  ministering 
 spirits,  sent  fortli  to  minister  for  them  who  shall  be  heirs  of  salvation  ? 
 
 The  Scriptures  have  a  wonderful  unity,  for  all  their  books  give  us  the  one  person  of  our  Lord.  Human 
 history  has  no  other  center  of  convergence  and  divergence  than  the  cross  on  Calvary,  and  no  other  pro- 
 phetic end  than  the  kingdom  of  Immanucl  ;  and  thus  is  Christ  the  life  of  all  history.  All  vital  theologi- 
 cal systems,  as  they  are  based  in  the  Trinity,  so  do  they  center  in  the  mediation  of  Christ.  Consciously 
 or  unconsciously  they  pursue  .that  plan  which  makes  the  Trinity  the  foundation,  each  separate  truth  a 
 column,  each  connecting  truth  an  arch,  and  Christ  the  dome  that  crowns  the  whole,  while  the  work  of  the 
 Holy  Spirit,  like  the  ascending  spire,  loads  us  toward  heaven.     H.  B.  S. 
 
 Now  that  the  end  of  all  the  beauty  and  awfulness  of  Zion  was  rapidly  approaching,  what  could  take 
 the  place  of  the  Temple,  and  that  which  was  behind  the  veil,  and  the  Levitical  sacrifices,  and  the  Holy 
 City,  when  they  should  cease  to  exist  ?  What  compensation  could  Christianity  offer  for  the  loss  which 
 was  pressing  the  Hebrew  Christian  more  and  more  ?  The  writer  of  this  Epistle  answers :  "  Your  new 
 faith  gives  you  Christ,  and,  in  Christ,  all  you  seek,  all  your  fathers  sought.  In  Christ,  the  Son  of  God, 
 you  have  an  all-sufficient  Mediator,  nearer  than  angels  to  the  Father,  eminent  above  Moses  as  a  benefac- 
 tor, more  sympathizing  and  more  prevailing  than  the  high  priest  as  an  intercessor:  his  Sabbath  awaits 
 you  in  heaven ;  to  his  covenant  the  old  was  intended  to  be  subservient ;  his  atonement  is  the  e'ernal  real- 
 ity of  which  sacrifices  are  l)ut  the  passing  shadow  ;  his  city  heavenly,  not  made  with  hands.  Having  him, 
 believe  in  him  with  all  your  heart,  with  a  faith  in  the  unseen  future,  strong  as  that  of  the  saints  of  old, 
 patient  under  present  and  prepared  for  coming  woe,  full  of  energy,  and  hope,  and  holiness,  and  love." 
 Such  was  the  teaching  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews.     S. 
 
SECTION  335.— HEBREWS  1 :  I-I4. 
 
 555 
 
 The  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews. 
 
 There  is  no  portion  of  the  New  Testament  whoso 
 authorship  is  so  disputed,  nor  any  of  which  the  in- 
 spiration is  more  indisputable.  Every  sound  rea- 
 soner  must  agree  with  Jerome,  that  it  matters  no- 
 thing whether  it  were  written  by  Lulie,  by  Barnabas, 
 or  by  Paul,  since  it  is  allowed  to  be  the  production 
 of  the  apostolic  age,  and  has  been  read  in  the  pub- 
 lic service  of  the  Church  from  the  earliest  times. 
 Those,  therefore,  who  conclude  with  Calvin  that  it 
 was  not  written  by  Paul,  must  also  join  with  him  in 
 thinking  the  question  of  its  authorship  a  question 
 of  little  moment,  and  in  "  embracing  it  without  con- 
 troversy as  one  of  the  apostolical  Epistles."  We 
 need  not  scruple  to  speak  of  this  portion  of  Scrip- 
 ture by  its  canonical  designation,  as  "  the  Epistle  of 
 Paul  the  Apostle  to  the  Hebrews."  Jerome  ex- 
 presses the  greatest  doubts  concerning  its  author- 
 ship; and  Origen  says  that  "the  writer  is  known  to 
 God  alone."  The  same  doubts  are  expressed  by 
 Eusebius  and  by  Augustine ;  yet  all  these  great 
 writers  refer  to  the  words  of  the  Epistle  as  (he 
 woi'ds  of  Paul.  In  fact,  whether  written  by  Barna- 
 bas, by  Luke,  by  Clement,  or  by  ApoUos,  it  repre- 
 sented the  views,  and  was  impregnated  by  the  influ- 
 ence, of  the  great  apostle,  whose  disciples  even  the 
 chief  of  these  apostolic  men  might  well  be  called. 
 By  their  writings,  no  less  than  by  his  own,  he  being 
 
 dead  yet  spake.     C. The  Epistle  is  Pauline  in 
 
 thought,  design,  and  argument,  even  though  it  may 
 not  be  in  form  and  expression.  The  opinion  that 
 the  apostle  Paul  is  the  author,  though  not  the  writer 
 and  composer,  seems,  on  the  whole,  the  most  proba- 
 ble.    A.  S. The  more  thoroughly  we  enter  into 
 
 the  current  of  thought  and  line  of  doctrinal  discus- 
 sion in  the  Epistle,  the  more  we  are  persuaded  that 
 the  mind  of  Paul  is  at  work.  He  may  have  sketched 
 out  the  argument,  and  one  of  his  friends  (no  one 
 more  tit  than  ApoUos)  may  have  written  it  out  un- 
 der his  general  sanction.     D.  F. 
 
 It  may  be  held  as  certain  that  the  Epistle  was 
 addressed  to  Hebreio  Christians.  Throughout  its 
 pages  there  is  not  a  single  reference  to  any  other 
 class  of  converts.  Its  readers  are  assumed  to  be 
 familiar  with  the  Levitical  worship,  the  temple  ser- 
 vices, and  ail  the  institutions  of  the  Mosaic  ritual. 
 They  are  called  to  view  in  Christianity  the  comple- 
 tion and  perfect  consummation  of  Judaism.  They 
 are  called  to  behold  in  Christ  the  fulfillment  of  the 
 law,  in  his  person  the  antitype  of  the  priesthood,  in 
 his  offices  the  eternal  realization  of  the  sacrificial 
 and  mediatorial  functions  of  the  Jewish  hierarchy. 
 
 C. The  Jews  did  everything  in  their  power  to 
 
 withdniw  their  brethren  who  had  been  converted 
 from  the  Christian  faith.  To  persecutions  and 
 threats  they  added  arguments  derived  from  the  ex- 
 cellency of  the  Jewish  religion.  They  regarded  the 
 law  of  Moses  as  given  by  the  ministration  of  angels ; 
 that  Moses  was  far  superior  to  Jesus  of  Xazareth, 
 who  suffered  an  ignominious  death ;  that  the  public 
 worship  of  God,  instituted  by  their  great  legislator 
 and  prophet,  was  truly  splendid,  and  worthy  of  Je- 
 hovah ;  while  the  Christians,  on  the  contrary,  had  no 
 established  priesthood,  no  temple,  no  altars.  These 
 arguments  being  both  plausible  and  successful,  the 
 apostle  wrote  this  Epistle  to  prove  that  the  same 
 God  who  gave  the  former  revelations  of  his  will  to 
 the  fathers  of  the  Jewish  nation,  by  his  prophets, 
 had  in  these  last  days  spoken  to  all  mankind  by  his 
 Son ;  consequently  that  these  revelations,  emanat- 
 ing from  the  same  divine  source,  could  not  possibly 
 
 contradict  each  other.  The  Epistle  may  be  con- 
 sidered as  the  key  to  the  Old  Testament,  unlocking 
 all  its  hidden  mysteries,  and  may  be  divided  into 
 three  separate  heads.  First,  that  which  relates  to 
 the  person  of  the  Son  of  God,  as  he  had  been  de- 
 scribed in  the  Old  Testament.  Secondly,  to  show  that 
 the  religion  of  the  gospel  is  the  same  under  both 
 Testaments,  being  shadowed  out  in  the  Old.  And, 
 thirdly,  to  prove  that  the  Church  of  Israel  was  a 
 
 figure  of  the  Church  of  Christ.    G.  T. The  writer 
 
 demonstrates  the  infinite  exaltation  of  Christ  above 
 Moses,  Aaron,  and  all  angels,  as  well  as  the  superi- 
 ority of  the  new  covenant  established  by  him  over 
 the  old.  The  arguments  are  mostly  drawn  from  the 
 Old  Testament  itself,  which  is  to  the  writer  a  sig- 
 nificant symbol  and  shadow  of  good  things  to  come, 
 prefiguring  in  all  its  wonderful  institutions  the 
 higher  glory  of  Christianity,  but  at  the  same  time 
 predicting  its  own  dissolution  as  soon  as  the  ante- 
 type  and  substance  should  be  revealed.  True,  the 
 Epistle  implies  throughout  the  existence  still  of  the 
 Jewish  economy  and  the  Levitical  cultus,  but  repre- 
 sents them  as  superannuated  and  in  process  of  de- 
 cay, and  points  to  the  impending  judgment  which  a 
 few  years  afterward  destroyed  the  Holy  City  and  the 
 Temple.  These  exceedingly  interesting  expositions 
 are  interwoven  with  the  most  precious  consolations 
 in  view  of  the  heavy  persecutions  from  the  unbe- 
 lieving Jews,  and  with  the  most  earnest  and  impres- 
 sive exhortations  to  steadfastness  in  the  Christian 
 faith.  For  the  more  valuable  the  blessings  of  the 
 new  covenant  in  comparison  with  the  old,  the 
 greater  are  its  obligations  also,  and  the  heavier  the 
 
 condemnation  for  rejecting  it.    P.  S. To  use  one 
 
 of  its  own  expressions,  the  whole  of  this  Epistle  is 
 a  "  looking  unto  Jesus  "  ;  and  It  derives  its  peculiar 
 value  from  its  showing  us  how  all  things  under  the 
 law  looked  to  Jesus  also  ;  how  the  Levitical  ritual, 
 the  ceremonial  cleansings,  the  prophecies  of  seers, 
 the  sacrifices  of  priests,  and  the  functions  of  theo- 
 cratic princes,  were  a  prediction  and  an  expectation 
 of  that  Son  of  the  Highest  who  should  be  the  Re- 
 vealer  of  God,  the  Reconciler  of  God  and  man,  and 
 the  Ruler  of  his  own  redeemed  and  regenerate  king- 
 dom.    HatirUton. 
 
 1,  2.  Over  and  above  the  discoveries  of  the 
 mind  of  God  which  are  contaiued  in  the  natural 
 order  of  things,  and  which  we  may  discern  by  an 
 intuitive  faculty  or  infer  by  a  reasoning  process, 
 we  have  that  which,  in  the  clearest,  fullest,  strong- 
 est sense,  must  be  called  the  "  %cord  of  God."  Nay, 
 he  has  not  only  given  us  a  word,  he  has  done  more, 
 he  has  given  us  ivords,  separate,  articulate,  definite 
 communications,  each  as  truly  divine  as  is  the  whole 
 word  which  they  comjiose.  Such  words  of  God 
 were  spoken  of  in  old  time  as  "  coming  to  "  particu- 
 lar  persons,  who  were  to  be  the  messengers  of 
 those  words  to  others.  The  projihets  testified, 
 when  they  spoke,  that  "the  word  of  the  Lord 
 came  to  them  "  ;  and  the  testimony  was  authentica- 
 ted of  God  and  accepted  of  men.  But  the  commu- 
 nications  made  through  them  were  only  introductory. 
 "In  sundry  i)arts  and  in  divers  ways  God  having 
 spoken  of  old  to  the  fathers  in  the  )irophets,  at  the 
 end  of  these  days  spake  to  us  in  his  Son."  Those 
 to  whom  the  word  of  God  came  were  succeeded  by 
 him  who  is  himself  the  "  Word  of  God."  He  be- 
 came man,  and  stood  forth  as  the  one  real  and  eter- 
 nal Prophet,  the  medium  of  communication  between 
 the  mind  of  God  and  the  mind  of  man.  On  tho 
 one  side  he  received,  on  the  other  he  gave.      H"* 
 
556 
 
 SECTION'  335.— HEBREWS  1  : 1-IJ^ 
 
 spoke  to  the  world  the  words  which  he  had  heard  J 
 with  his  Father ;  and,  in  closing  his  personal  teach- 
 ing in  the  flesh,  he  lifted  up  his  eyes  to  heaven  and 
 said,  "  I  have  given  unto  them  the  words  which 
 thou  gavest  me."  On  the  truth  of  this  saying 
 stands  the  whole  fabric  of  creeds  and  doctrines.  It 
 is  the  ground  of  authority  to  the  preacher,  of  assu- 
 rance to  the  believer,  of  existence  to  the  Church.  It 
 is  the  source  from  which  the  perpetual  stream  of 
 Christian  teaching  flows.  All  our  testimonies,  in- 
 structions, exhortations,  derive  their  first  origin  and 
 continuous  power  from  the  fact  that  the  Father  has 
 given  to  the  Son,  the  Son  has  given  to  his  servants, 
 
 the  words  of  truth  and  life.     T.  D.  B. These 
 
 last  days.  But  it  may  be  asked.  How  could  those 
 (lays  of  primitive  Christianity  be  called  the  last 
 days,  inasmuch  as  since  those  days  eighteen  hun- 
 dred years  have  elapsed,  and  still  the  world's  his- 
 tory has  not  reached  its  close!  The  answer  is 
 obvious.  No  new  dispensation  has  been  established 
 since  God  sent  his  Son  into  the  world  to  die  for 
 sins,  and,  in  consequence  of  his  Son's  exaltation, 
 poured  down  from  heaven  the  gifts  of  his  Spi"it. 
 And  it  is  destined  to  be  the  last  economy  under 
 which  man  is  to  be  tried.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 A  Son  !  the  Son  !  God's  Son  I  is  the  emphatic 
 word  in  this  passage,  and  it  is  thek  ey  to  this  Epis- 
 tle. A  Son,  his  express  image,  had  come  and  lived 
 on  earth,  and  in  a  "  mode  "  the  most  express  and 
 assuring  he  revealed  the  Father.  Wc  saw  how  he 
 is  not  an  abstraction,  or  an  attribute,  but  a  living 
 person.  We  saw  how  God  loves,  and  pities,  and 
 consoles.  We  saw  how  God  dislikes  pretense,  and 
 hypocrisy,  and  sclf-sufficiency ;  how  he  delights  in 
 humility,  ingenuousness,  and  a  believing  or  trust- 
 ful disposition.  We  saw  how  God  pardons  sin, 
 and  how  by  long-suffering  and  wisdom  he  cures  in- 
 firmity and  elevates  into  the  beauty  of  holiness 
 characters  which,  as  he  found  them,  were  feeble, 
 selfish,  and  unlovely.  And  now  that  God  has 
 spoken  in  his  Son,  the  revelation  is  not  only  pre- 
 cise and  explicit,  but  it  is  supremely  authoritative, 
 and  peculiarly  kind  and"  sympathetic.  On  the  one 
 hand,  its  sanctions  are  as  august  as  its  author  is 
 divine ;  on  the  other,  its  tone  is  as  tender  as  the 
 speaker  is  brotherly.     HamiUon. 
 
 2.  The  grandeur  of  the  latter  discovery  of  God 
 was  derived  from  two  views  of  a  person.  This  per- 
 son was  not  only  a  revealer,  as  all  prophets  were  re- 
 vealers  of  God,  but  he  was  in  himself  the  revelation 
 of  God.  The  prophets  spake  concerning  God  and  a 
 coming  Messiah.  lie  spake  concerning  God  and  him- 
 self. Rather,  he  spake  of  God  when  he  spake  of 
 himself.  Xay,  more,  when  he  did  not  speak,  but 
 simply  stood  forth  and  wrought,  so  as  to  be  seen  and 
 known,  even  then  he  most  fully  disclosed  the  nature 
 and  the  character  of  God.  He  had  only  to  say,  "  I  and 
 my  Father  are  one,"  "  Whoso  hath  seen  me  hath  seen 
 the  Father,"  and  then  to  stand  still  or  move  along 
 before  the  eyes  of  men  to  be  looked  upon,  in  order 
 to  make  manifest  to  men  all  of  God  that  they  could 
 
 comprehend.     J.  T.  D. A  mind   informed   from- 
 
 above  will,  in  a  peculiar  manner,  catch  by  sympathy 
 the  greatness,  the  magnanimity,  which  belongs  to 
 the  character  and  actions  of  the  Saviour  of  the  world. 
 In  this  character  and  in  these  actions,  in  these 
 words  of  grace  and  deeds  of  mercy,  scope  is  found, 
 and  more  than  scope,  for  the  profoundest  emotions 
 which  the  spirit  of  man  may  at  all  sustain.  The 
 mind  reaches  no  limit  on  this  ground  ;  the  objects  of 
 its  meditation,  by  a  combination  mysterious  truly, 
 possess  at  once  all  the  distinctness  and  vivacity 
 that  belongs  to  what  is  human,  and  all  the  depth 
 and  height  that  attach  to  what  is  divine.  Scarcely 
 a  sentence  recorded  by  the  evangelists,  and  scarcely 
 an  action  narrated,  fails  to  present,  with  more  or 
 less  distinctness  and  in  wondrous  unison,  the  divine 
 and  human  attributes  of  him  who  spake  "  as  never 
 man  spake."     I.  T. 
 
 3.  In  both  the  old  Scripture  and  the  new,  what- 
 ever may  be  the  word  for  the  divine  glory,  its  sym- 
 bol is  always  light.  God  is  light ;  he  is  a  sun  ;  he 
 dwellcth  in  light ;  he  clothes  himself  with  light  as 
 with  a  garment.  The  light  in  the  cloud  was  the 
 token  of  his  presence ;  the  light  of  the  Shechinah  was 
 the  proof  of  his  indwelling  ;  the  light  in  the  temple 
 was  the  sign  of  his  majestic  appearing  to  the  prophet. 
 Then,  again,  in  the  new  Scripture,  God  is  light ;  he 
 is  the  Father  of  lights,  the  effulgence  that  causes  the 
 night  to  cease  in  heaven  and  the  sun  to  be  needless 
 to  the  eternal  day.  From  this  symbol  of  the  divine 
 grandeur  and  excellence  we  receive  our  expressive 
 word  glory.  It  conveys  the  conception  of  outshining 
 splendor.  Of  this  glory  of  God,  "  Jesus  Christ,  his 
 Son,"  is  said  to  be  "  the  brightness."  It  is  not  said 
 of  him,  "  who "  disclosing  or  showing,  but  "  who 
 beinff  the  brightness  of  his  glory."  Expanding  the 
 idea,  the  ancient  creed  declared  him  "  light  of  light," 
 "  very  God  of  very  God."  Jesus  Christ  is  God's 
 very  self  revealed  and  known.  He  could  say  of  him- 
 self truly,  as  he  said,  "  He  that  secth  me  seeth  him 
 
 that  sent  me."     J.  T.  D. Believe  the  Son  to  be 
 
 equal  with  the  Father,  but  still  the  Son  to  be  from 
 the  Father,  and  not  the  Father  from  the  Son.  With 
 the  Father  is  origination;  with  the  Son  equality. 
 The  Father  always,  the  Son  always.  The  Father 
 without  beginning  of  time,  the  Son  without  begin- 
 ning of  time  ;  never  the  Father  before  the  Son,  never 
 the  Father  without  the  Son.  But  still,  since  the  Son 
 is  God  from  God  the  Father,  and  the  Father  is  God, 
 but  not  from  God  the  Son,  let  it  not  displease  us  to 
 honor  the  Son  in  the  Father.  For  to  honor  the  Son 
 renders  honor  to  the  Father,  and  does  not  lessen  his 
 divinity.     Aur/. 
 
 4-6.  The  proofs  of  the  eternal  Deity  of  Christ  are 
 produced  with  that  evidence  of  Scripture  light  that 
 only  a  veiled  heart,  obstinate  infidelity,  can  resist 
 The  medium  which  the  inspired  penman  makes  use 
 
SECTION  335.— HEBREWS  1  :  l-llf. 
 
 557 
 
 of  is  the  comparing  him  with  the  angels,  the  most 
 noble  flower  of  the  creation,  and  showing  that  he  is 
 infinitely  dignified  above  them.  This  he  does  by  a 
 stronp;  connection  of  arguments  :  First,  by  his  title 
 that  is  divinely  high  and  peculiar  to  himself.  He  is 
 declared  by  the  testimony  of  the  eternal  Father  to 
 he  his  Son  (vs.  4,  5)  in  the  most  proper  and  sublime 
 331180 ;  begotten  of  him,  and  therefore  having  the 
 same  essential  perfections  of  the  Godhead  in  their 
 uncreated  glory.  But  the  angels  are  not  dignified 
 with  this  name  in  any  places  of  Scripture,  where  the 
 excellency  of  the  angels  is  in  the  fullest  terms  ex- 
 pressed. And  that  this  name  is  taken  from  his 
 nature  is  clearly  proved ;  because  adoration  is  due 
 to  him  upon  this  account,  even  from  the  angels  of 
 the  highest  order.  When  he  bringeth  in  the  first 
 begotten  into  the  world,  he  saith,  "  And  let  all  the 
 
 angels  of  God  worship  him  "    (v.  6).     Bates. 
 
 Which  one,  then,  of  all  the  heroes,  sages,  saints,  of 
 any  nation,  commemorated  by  monuments,  by  litera- 
 ture, by  private  veneration,  shall  claim  to  be  brother, 
 in  kind  or  in  degree,  of  him  whom  even  all  the 
 angels  of  God  are  commanded  to  worship  ? 
 
 7.  His  angels  are  his  messengers.  In  so  sub- 
 lime a  ceremonial  as  the  visible  ushering  into  the 
 world  of  the  Person  of  its  Lord,  they  might  well 
 come  as  winged  forms  in  the  sky,  heavenly  light 
 clothing  them,  singing  a  supernatural  hymn ;  the 
 whole  appearance  a  court  befitting  the  glory  of  the 
 King.  When  God  bringeth  his  Only-begotten  Son 
 into  the  world,  he  "maketh  his  angels  spirits,  and 
 his  ministers  a  flame  of  fire."  We  call  it  supernat- 
 ural, and  it  is ;  yet  what  could  be  more  natural  to 
 him  than  that,  when  the  eternal  Son,  begotten  of 
 his  Father  before  all  worlds,  becomes  a  man — be- 
 cause men  could  not  be  thoroughly  and  inwardly 
 saved  but  by  the  sacrifice  and  sympathy  of  a  Sa- 
 viour entering  into  the  poverty  and  suffering  of 
 their  mortal  estate — those  intermediate  orders  of 
 life  which  stand  between  him  and  us  should  attend 
 his  advent,  and  announce  the  transcendent  blessing 
 to  the  world  ?  It  was  too  high  a  mystery  to  be  her- 
 alded, even  in  music,  from  the  stained  and  sinning 
 lips  of  men.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 8.  The  Father  creates  and  gives  life,  grace,  and 
 peace,  and  even  so  gives  the  Son  the  same  gifts. 
 Now,  to  give  grace,  peace,  everlasting  life,  forgive- 
 ness of  sins,  to  justify,  to  save,  to  deliver  from 
 
 death  and  hell — surely  these  are  not  the  works  of 
 any  creature,  but  of  the  sole  majesty  of  God  ;  things 
 which  the  angels  themselves  can  neither  create  nor 
 give.  Therefore,  such  works  pertain  to  the  high 
 majesty,  honor,  and  glory  of  God,  who  is  the  only 
 and  true  Creator  of  all  things.  We  must  think  of 
 no  other  God  than  Christ ;  that  God  which  speaks 
 not  out  of  Christ's  mouth  is  not  God.  God,  in 
 the  Old  Testament,  bound  himself  to  the  throne 
 of  grace  ;  there  was  the  place  where  he  would  hear, 
 so  long  as  the  policy  and  government  of  Moses  stood 
 and  flourished.  In  like  manner,  he  will  still  hear  no 
 man  or  human  creature,  but  only  through  Christ. 
 We  seek  God  everywhere ;  but,  not  seeking  him  in 
 Christ,  we  find  him  nowhere.     Luther. 
 
 13.  To  which  of  them  said  he,  Sit  on  inii  right 
 hand  ?  This  they  look  upon  with  perpetual  wonder, 
 but  not  with  envy  nor  repining ;  yea,  they  rejoice 
 in  the  infinite  wisdom  of  God  in  this  design,  and 
 his  infinite  love  to  poor,  lost  mankind.  It  is  won- 
 derful indeed  to  see  him  filling  the  room  of  their 
 fallen  brethren  with  new  guests  from  earth  ;  not 
 only  that  sinful  man  should  thus  be  raised  to  a  par- 
 ticipation of  glory  with  them  who  arc  spotless,  sin- 
 less spirits,  but  that  humanity  in  the  Redeemer 
 should  be  dignified  with  a  glory  so  far  beyond  them. 
 This  is  that  mystery  they  are  intent  in  looking  and 
 prying  into,  and  can  not,  nor  ever  shall,  see  the  bot- 
 tom of  it ;  for  it  hath  no  bottom.     L. 
 
 14.  There  are  many  reasons  to  conclude  that 
 the  angels  who  never  sinned  are  constantly  cm- 
 ployed.  The  very  name  angel  signifies  a  messen- 
 ger ;  one  who  is  appointed  to  execute  a  commission. 
 They  do  the  commandments  of  God.  An  angel  ap- 
 peared to  Zacharias  and  to  Mary.  Angels  announced 
 the  birth  of  the  Savioul",  and  they  attended  him  in 
 his  temptation  and  in  his  final  agony.  They  conduct- 
 ed the  apostles  out  of  prison.  An  angel  advised  Cor- 
 nelius to  send  for  Peter.  An  angel  informed  Paul 
 that  he  and  his  companions  should  not  perish  on 
 their  voyage  to  Rome.  And  the  separation  of  the 
 righteous  from  the  wicked  at  the  day  of  judgment 
 is  ascribed  to  the  angels.  In  short,  they  are  de- 
 scribed as  ministering  spirits  sent  forth  to  minister 
 to  them  who  are  heirs  of  salvation.  All  these  pas- 
 sages go  to  prove  that  their  great  work  is  not  si- 
 lent adoration,  abstract  contemplation,  but  activity, 
 boundless  activity.     B.  B.  E. 
 
558  SECTION  336. -HEBREWS  2  : 1-18. 
 
 Section  336, 
 
 Hebrews  ii.  1  18. 
 
 1  Theeefore  we  ought  to  give  the  more  earnest  heed  to  the  things  which  we  have  heard, 
 
 2  lest  at  any  time  we  should  let  them  slip.     For  if  the  word  spoken  by  angels  was  stedfast. 
 
 3  and  every  transgression  and  disobedience  received  a  just  recompense  of  reward;  how  shall 
 we  escape,  if  we  neglect  so  great  salvation  ;  which  at  the  first  began  to  be  spoken  by  tlie 
 
 4  Lord,  and  was  confirmed  unto  us  by  them  that  heard  Mm;  God  also  bearing  them  witness, 
 both  with  signs  and  wonders,  and  with  divers  miracles,  and  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  ac- 
 
 5  cording  to  his  own  will?     For  unto  the  angels  hath  he  not  put  in  subjection  the  world  to 
 
 6  come,  whereof  we  speak.     But  one  in  a  certain  place  testified,  saying.  What  is  man,  that 
 
 7  thou  art  mindful  of  him?  or  the  son  of  man,  that  thou  visitest  him  ?     Thou  madest  him  a 
 little  lower  than  the  angels;  thou  crownedst  him  with  glory  and  honour,  and  didst  set  him 
 
 8  over  the  works  of  thy  hands:  thou  hast  put  all  things  in  subjection  under  his  feet.     For  in 
 that  he  put  all  in  subjection  under  him,  he  left  nothing  that  is  not  put  under  him.     But 
 
 9  now  we  see  not  yet  all  things  put  under  him.     But  we  see  Jesus,  who  was  made  a  little 
 lower  than  the  angels  for  the  sutfering  of  death,  crowned  with  glory  and  honour ;  that  he 
 
 10  by  the  grace  of  God  should  taste  death  for  every  man.  For  it  became  him,  for  whom  «re 
 all  things,  and  by  whom  are  all  things,  in  bringing  many  sons  unto  glory,  to  make  the 
 captain  of  their  salvation  perfect  through  sufferings. 
 
 11  For  both  he  that  sanctifieth  and  they  who  are  sanctified  are  all  of  one :  for  which  cause 
 
 12  he  is  not  ashamed  to  call  them  brethren,  saying,  I  will  declare  thy  name  unto  my  brethren, 
 
 13  in  the  midst  of  the  church  will  I  sing  praise  unto  thee.     And  again,  I  will  put  my  trust  in 
 
 14  him.  And  again,  Behold  I  and  the  cliildren  which  God  hath  given  me.  Forasmuch  then 
 as  the  children  are  partakers  of  flesh  and  blood,  he  also  himself  likewise  took  part  of  the 
 same  ;  that  through  death  he  might  destroy  him  that  had  the  power  of  death,  that  is,  the 
 
 15  devil ;  and  deliver  them  who  through  fear  of  death  were  all  their  lifetime  subject  to  bond- 
 
 16  age.     For  verily  he  took  not  on  him  the  nature  of  angels;  but  he  took  on  him  the  seed  of 
 
 17  Abraham.  Wherefore  in  all  things  it  behoved  him  to  be  made  like  unto  his  brethren,  that 
 he  might  be  a  merciful  and  faithful  liigh  priest  in  things  jyertaining  to  God,  to  make  recon- 
 
 18  ciliation  for  the  sins  of  the  people.  For  in  that  he  himself  hath  suffered  being  tempted, 
 he  is  able  to  succour  them  that  are  tempted. 
 
 "  As  the  children  are  partakers  of  flesh  and  blood,"  the  eternal  Son  also  "  took  part  of  the  same." 
 He  put  on  the  garment  of  humanity,  and  drew  near  in  person,  that  we  might  clasp  him  as  a  kinsman  in 
 our  arms,  and  feel  the  Infinite  One  to  be  our  own.  Our  fallen  nature  made  it  needful  that  he  should  come 
 closer  still.  lie  became  the  partaker  of  sufTering  and  shame  that  we  might  touch  him  in  the  sjTnpathy 
 of  our  hearts,  and  feel  that,  in  hke  manner,  be  can  touch  us  and  be  afflicted  in  all  our  afflictions.  Nay 
 more,  he  became  sin  for  us,  and  bore  it  in  our  stead,  that  his  healing  touch  might  reach  our  conscience, 
 and  that  we  may  have  the  assurance  that  he  can  be  present  to  help  in  the  deepest  guilt  and  darkness  of 
 the  soul.  The  history  of  all  God's  dealings  with  man  is  the  record  of  an  approach  nearer  still  and  nearer, 
 until,  in  the  incarnate  Son,  he  shares  all  our  sorrows  and  carries  our  sins,  till  faith  puts  its  fingers  into 
 the  print  of  the  nails,  its  hand  into  the  wounded  side,  and  constrains  us  to  cry,  "  My  Lord  and  my  God." 
 So  does  he  approach  man,  for  man's  heart  thus  yearns  to  draw  near  to  him — to  a  living  God,  to  a  per- 
 sonal Saviour.     Ker, 
 
 Christ  is  large  enough,  comprehensive  enough,  compassionate  enough,  to  take  in  all  the  experience, 
 the  souls,  the  lives,  the  burdens,  the  sorrows,  ot  all  nations  and  all  ages.  Sec  at  once  what  a  higher  and 
 holier  character  this  truth  puts  on  the  much-abused  dogma  of  the  dignity  of  human  nature.  Human 
 nature  without  the  incarnation  is  the  least  dignified  of  all  things  :  it  is  weak,  inconstant,  guilty,  lost.  But 
 let  it  be  seen  that  human  nature  is  uplifted  and  ennobled  in  the  Divine  humanity  of  Christ,  Son  of  man 
 and  Son  of  God,  and  forthwith  it  wears  a  grandeur  as  if  the  majestic  bearing  and  outlines  of  the  Divine 
 Man  were  visibly  reflected  upon  it.     F.  D.  H. 
 
SECTION  336.— HEBREWS  2  :  1-18. 
 
 559 
 
 1-3.  It  was  vital  to  bring  out  the  real  dignity 
 and  preeminent  glory  of  Jesus  Christ.  It  was  in 
 place  to  set  him  before  those  Hebrew  eyes  as  the 
 very  image  of  the  infinite  God,  the  glorious  Creator 
 and  Lord  of  all ;  as  high  above  the  highest  of  cre- 
 ated augels.  It  was  directly  to  the  point  of  their 
 case  to  warn  them  not  to  neglect  so  great  a  salva- 
 tion which  the  Lord  from  heaven  himself  began  to 
 teach ;  which  came  to  men  through  lips  more  pure 
 and  sacred  than  angels  ;  and,  though  Jesus  was  made 
 a  little  lower  than  the  angels,  it  was  only  for  a  little 
 time,  and  so  long  only  that  he  might  suffer  and  die 
 for  men,  and  then,  having  died,  be  crowned  with 
 glory  far  higher  than  theirs.  How  could  they  think 
 lightly  of  such  a  Saviour  ?  How  could  they  afford 
 to  dishonor  one  who  had  laid  aside  the  honors  of 
 heaven  and  humbled  himself  so  low  that  he  might 
 the  better  sympathize  with  their  sorrows,  and  bear 
 their  sins,  and  wash  them  out  in  his  own  blood !  H.  C. 
 
 1.  Lest  we  let  them  slip.  He  who  sows 
 tares  also  roots  up  growing  wheat,  and  does  not  ne- 
 glect to  sweep  away  the  seed.  His  chosen  instru- 
 ments are  those  light,  swift-winged,  apparently  in- 
 nocent flocks  of  flying  thoughts  that  come  swooping 
 across  your  souls  even  while  the  message  of  God's 
 love  is  sounding  in  your  ears.  Yes,  with  most  men, 
 it  is  the  constant  succession  of  petty  cares,  the  con- 
 stant occupation  of  heart  and  mind  with  trivial  sub- 
 jects and  passing  good,  much  rather  than  any  con- 
 scious fixed  resolve  to  shut  their  souls  against  Christ 
 and  his  love,  that  steals  away  the  word  from  their 
 memories  and  thoughts.  Surely  you  ought  to  have 
 more  control  over  your  minds,  and  the  subjects 
 which  shall  occupy  them,  than  to  let  present  cares 
 and  duties  and  enjoyments  absolutely  bide  from  you 
 the  truth  which  you  profess  to  believe  is  of  supreme 
 importance.  Surely  it  scarcely  becomes  a  man  to 
 hold  it  with  so  slack  a  grasp  that  any  runaway  may 
 snatch  it  from  you  as  you  go  along.     A.  JI. 
 
 3.  The  Jews  attached  much  importance  to  the 
 part  which  the  angels  sustained  in  the  giving  of  the 
 law.  "  The  Lord  came  from  Sinai ;  from  his  right 
 hand  went  a  fiery  law."  "  The  chariots  of  God  are 
 of  twenty  thousand,  even  thousands  of  angels :  the 
 Lord  is  among  them,  as  in  Sinai,  in  the  holy  place." 
 No  wonder  that  the  Hebrews  attached  surpassing 
 sanctity  to  a  law  thus  given,  and  felt  that  it  would 
 be  a  fearful  thing  to  violate  a  covenant  which  not 
 only  issued  from  the  throne  of  the  eternal,  but  to 
 give  grandeur  and  emphasis  to  which  Jehovah  had 
 for  once  held  court  upon  earth,  and  marshaled  so 
 many  of  the  highest  peers  of  heaven,  and  to  ob- 
 serve the  carrying  out  of  which  was  one  main  part 
 of  the  angelic  ministry.  Yet,  august  and  sacred  as 
 was  the  law,  the  apostle  urges  more  sacred  still  and 
 more  august  is  the  gospel.  And  this  he  does,  not 
 on  grounds  which  the  Hebrews  might  question  or 
 controvert,  but  on  grounds  which  he  knew  they  must 
 concede.     Hamilton. 
 
 3.  Great  salvation.     Salvation!     What  mu- 
 
 sic is  there  in  that  word,  music  that  always  rouses 
 yet  always  rests  us !  It  is  vigor  to  us  in  the  morn- 
 ing, and  in  the  evening  it  is  peace.  It  is  a  song 
 that  is  always  singing  itself  deep  down  in  the  de- 
 lighted soul.  Angelic  ears  are  ravished  by  it  up  in 
 heaven;  and  our  eternal  Father  himself  listens  to 
 it  with  adorable  complacency.  It  is  sweet  even  to 
 him  out  of  whose  mind  is  the  music  of  a  thousand 
 worlds.  What  is  it  to  be  saved  in  the  fullest  and 
 utmost  meaning  ?  Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard. 
 It  is  a  rescue,  and  from  such  a  shipwreck  !  It  is  a 
 rest,  and  in  such  an  unimaginable  home !  It  is  to 
 lie  down  for  ever  in  the  bosom  of  God  in  an  endless  , 
 rapture  of  insatiable  contentment.     Faber. 
 
 The  idea  of  salvation  is  inconsistent  with  the 
 idea  of  any  temporary  or  limited  perdition.  If  the 
 lost  are  saved,  it  is  because  they  were  lost  for  ever. 
 Neither  can  this  word  lost  mean  annihilation,  the 
 extinction  of  being,  the  cessation  for  ever  of  thought 
 and  feeling.  There  can  be  no  punishment  in  that, 
 nor  retribution,  nor  wrath  abiding,  nor  wages  paid, 
 nor  second  death,  nor  anything  that  needs  a  Saviour. 
 Nor  was  it  any  bare  negation,  or  form  of  negation,, 
 but  a  positive,  absolute  perdition,  of  which  no  words 
 can  convey  any  adequate  sense  or  measure ;  a  per- 
 dition without  end,  and  a  loss  therefore  of  souls  in 
 sin  and  death  eternal.  This  indeed  is  a  ruin  and  a 
 misery  demanding  the  interposition  of  an  Almighty 
 Saviour,  and  justifying  God  in  such  a  sacrifice. 
 Thus  the  demonstration  of  eternal  death,  from  the 
 offer  of  eternal  life  through  Christ,  is  unquestiona- 
 ble. In  this  view  the  very  offer  of  salvation  is  a 
 most  alarming  interposition.  It  startles  the  soul 
 from  its  false  security  with  that  impressive  ques- 
 tion, "  How  shall  we  escape,  if  we  neglect  so  great 
 
 salvation  ?  "     G.  B.  C. If  God  hath,  as  it  were, 
 
 exhausted  all  his  infinite  resources,  and  infinitely 
 surpassed  all  your  own  conceptions ;  if  he  hath 
 carried  on  an  argument  through  four  thousand 
 years,  gradually  cumulating  to  its  full  completion ; 
 if,  in  the  way  of  argument,  he  hath  given  every 
 conceivable  exposition-  if,  in  the  way  of  persua- 
 sion, he  hath  used  every  conceivable  appeal  of  ten- 
 derness and  love;  if,  in  the  way  of  warning  and 
 alarm,  he  hath  arrayed  before  you  every  conceivable 
 terror  among  the  recompenses  of  reward  to  trans- 
 gressors— then  what  more  \z  there  to  wait  for  ?  what 
 more  to  hope  for  ?  how  can  he  possibly  escape  who 
 neglects  so  great  salvation  ?     S.  R. 
 
 The  eternal  destiny  is  in  you,  and  you  can  not 
 break  loose  from  it.  With  your  farthing  bribes 
 you  try  to  hush  your  stupendous  wants,  with  your 
 single  drops,  to  fill  the  ocean  of  your  immortal  aspi- 
 rations. Oh,  this  great  and  mighty  soul,  were  it 
 something  less,  you  might  find  what  to  do  with  it : 
 charm  it  with  the  jingle  of  a  golden  toy,  house  it  in 
 a  safe  with  ledgers  and  stocks,  take  it  about  on 
 
560 
 
 SECTIOX  336.— HEBREWS  2  :  1-18. 
 
 journeys  to  see  and  be  seen!  But  it  is  the  godlike 
 soul,  capable  of  rest  in  nothing  but  God  ;  able  to 
 be  filled  and  satisfied  with  nothing  but  his  fullness 
 and  the  confidence  of  his  friendship.  What  man 
 that  lives  in  sin  can  know  it  or  conceive  it  ?  who 
 believe  what  it  is  ?  Oh,  thou  Prince  of  Life !  come 
 in  thy  great  salvation  to  blinded  and  lost  men,  and 
 lay  thy  piercing  question  to  their  ear.  What  shall  it 
 profit  a  man  to  gain  the  whole  world  and  lose  his 
 own  soul  ?  Breathe,  oh  breathe,  on  these  majestic 
 ruins,  and  rouse  to  life  again,  though  it  be  but  for 
 one  hour,  the  forgottten  sense  of  their  eternity, 
 their  lost  eternity.     H.  B. 
 
 Began  to  be  spoken  by  the  Lord.  He  was 
 the  mostent;er  and  teacher  of  this  salvation,  as  well 
 as  its  author  and  giver.  It  was  fully  wrouyht  by  the 
 Lord  ;  but,  besides  that,  it  began  to  be  "  upoken  "  by 
 the  Lord,  its  announcement  coming  first  from  his 
 own  lips.  "  It  began  to  be  spoken  by  the  Lord," 
 and  when  he  ceased  to  speak  the  word  was  not  yet 
 com])letcd.  It  was  to  be  cleared  and  assured  to  the 
 world  by  those  that  heard  him  ;  who,  having  been 
 educated  and  commissioned  by  him  for  the  purpose, 
 proceeded  to  preach  the  gospel  with  the  Holy  Ghost 
 sent  down  from  heaven,  and  with  adequate  proofs 
 of  the  coattcstation  of  God.  It  would  be  easy  to 
 show  that  ivery  doctrine  expanded  in  the  Epistles 
 roots  itself  in  some  pregnant  saying  in  the  gospels  ; 
 and  that  the  first  intimation  of  every  truth  revealed 
 to  the  apostles  by  the  Spirit  came  first  from  the 
 lijjs  of  the  Son  of  man.  In  each  case  the  later  reve- 
 lation may  enlarge  the  earlier,  may  show  its  mean- 
 ing and  define  its  application,  but  the  earlier  revela- 
 tion stands  behind  it  still,  and  we  owe  our  first 
 knowledge  of  every  part  of  the  new  covenant  to 
 those  personal  communications  in  which  the  salva- 
 tion began  to  be  spoken  by  the  Lord.  "  In  all 
 things  he  was  to  have  the  preeminence,"  in  speak- 
 ing as  well  as  in  acting,  not  only  as  the  Life  but  also 
 as  the  Light  of  men.  The  more  we  study  the  rec- 
 ords of  that  short  ministry  in  the  flesh  tlie  more  we 
 are  impressed  with  the  fact  that  all  the  past  and  all 
 the  future  are  gathered  up  in  it.  Past  inspiied 
 teaching  here  finds  its  meaning  interpreted  and  its 
 authority  sealed,  while  the  several  chapters  of  future 
 inspired  teaching  are  opened  by  pregnant  summaries 
 and  certified  by  anticipatory  sanctions.  That  is  in- 
 deed a  time  "of  large  discourse,  looking  before  and 
 after,"  and  the  words  of  prophets  on  the  one  side, 
 and  of  apostles  on  the  other,  are  for  ever  justified 
 and  maintained  by  the  words  of  him  who  came  be- 
 tween them.     T.  D.  B. 
 
 G-8.  (A.  8  :  5-7).  Quoted  also  (with  a  slight 
 variation)  as  referring  to  our  Lord,  1  Cor.  15  :  27, 
 and  Eph.  1  :  2i.  The  Hebrew  Psalmist  speaks  of 
 mankind  ;  the  New  Testament  teaches  us  to  apply 
 his  words  in  a  higher  sense  to  Christ,  the  represen- 
 tative of  glorified  humanity.     C. 
 
 9.  He  took  cm  him,  at  the  very  instant  when 
 angels  were  adoring  him  as  the  Only-begotten  of 
 the  Father,  the  form  of  a  servant,  and  came  to  be 
 des[)ised  and  rejected,  to  hear  tatmts  and  blasphe- 
 mies, instead  of  bosannas  and  hallelujahs.  He  ex- 
 changed heaven's  diadem  for  Judea's  thorns ;  he 
 forsook  the  palace  where  he  was  sovereign  for  the 
 judgment-hall  where  he  was  bound  and  buffeted. 
 
 scourged  and  condemned.  He  was  the  Lord  of  the 
 universe,  but  he  was  born  of  one  of  the  lowliest 
 inhabitants  of  earth's  obscurest  corner.  He  was 
 Prince  of  Life,  but  he  tasted  death  for  every  man. 
 
 Kirk. Man  could  not  save,  for  he  lay  under  the 
 
 debt  of  sin.  An  angol  had  not  power  to  redeem 
 mankind,  for  he  had  not  at  hand  the  ransom  re- 
 quired. No  other  mode  of  release  from  the  evil  was 
 left  than  this — that  the  sinless  God  should  die  for 
 sinners — even  he  alone,  the  virgin-born,  God  and 
 man ;  he  who  possessed  that  price  which  was  not 
 only  equivalent  to  the  number  of  the  condemned, 
 but  which  far  outweighed  it.     Procltts. 
 
 It  was  necessary  that  a  mediator  between  God 
 and  men  should  have  something  like  to  God,  some- 
 thing like  to  men ;  lest,  if  he  were  wholly  like  to 
 men,  he  should  be  far  off  from  God ;  or,  if  he  were 
 wholly  like  to  God,  he  should  be  far  off  from  men, 
 and  so  should  not  be  a  mediator.  If  all  men  as 
 long  as  they  are  mortal  must  needs  be  miserable, 
 we  must  seek  for  some  midway  being  who  shall  be 
 not  only  man  but  also  God ;  that  the  blessed  mor- 
 tality of  such  a  midway  being  may  lead  men  out  of 
 their  miserable  mortality  into  a  blessed  immortality. 
 That  we  might  be  brought  to  the  one  beatific  good, 
 not  many  mediators  were  required,  but  one,  that 
 same  One  by  communion  with  whom  we  may  be 
 blessed,  that  is,  the  uncreated  Word  of  God,  "by 
 whom  all  things  were  made."  Yet  it  is  not  because 
 he  is  the  Word  that  he  is  the  Mediator ;  for  the 
 Word,  as  being  in  the  highest  degree  immortal  and 
 in  the  highest  degree  blessed,  is  far  removed  from 
 miserable  mortals ;  but  he  is  Mediator  in  that  he  is 
 man ;  by  that  fact  indeed  showing  that,  in  order  to 
 reach  that  good  which  is  not  only  blessed  but 
 beatific,  we  ought  not  to  look  for  other  mediators, 
 and  suppose  that  through  them  we  must  fashion 
 steps  whereby  to  reach  it ;  for  God,  the  blessed  and 
 the  beatific,  having  become  partaker  of  our  human- 
 ity, has  given  us  a  short  way  to  the  partaking  of 
 his  Godhead.     Aug. 
 
 10.  We  have  a  Saviour  who  is  called  the  Captain 
 of  our  salvation,  because  he  marches  in  the  van. 
 Through  many  sufferings  he  was  made  perfect,  that 
 he  might  bring  many  sons  into  glory.  Cast  your 
 eye  on  him  when  ye  are  weary ;  see,  he  goes  before 
 not  only  as  your  Leader,  but  also  conquering  for 
 you.  Let  me  then  venture  upon  the  conflict  with  all 
 its  sacrifices ;  when  I  shall  have  fought  it  out,  how 
 blessedly  I  shall  rest !  And  in  the  struggle  let  his 
 "  It  is  finished "  be  my  consolation  as  well  as  my 
 strength.  A.  T. Perfect  through  suffer- 
 ings. Not  perfect  in  the  sense  of  sinless,  for  that 
 he  was  from  his  infancy  upward,  but  perfect  in  the 
 sense  in  which  no  one  can  be  perfect  who  has  not 
 submitted  to  the  discipline  of  trial.  The  spotless 
 block  of  marble  may  be  perfect  in  the  sense  of  be- 
 
SECTION  336.— HEBREWS  2:  1-1^. 
 
 561 
 
 ing  without  a  flaw ;  but  it  acquires  a  perfection  of 
 another  sort  when,  after  being  shaped  and  chiseled, 
 it  is  converted  into  a  beautiful  vase  fit  for  the  pal- 
 ace of  a  monarch.  The  Lord,  in  virtue  of  his  hu- 
 manity, had  a  will  which  shrunk  from  a  deprecated 
 suffering.  This  will,  however,  was  brought  into 
 complete  acquiescence  with  the  higher  will.  It  was 
 this  acquiescence  which  gave  to  the  human  character 
 of  Christ,  sinless  all  along,  an  exquisitely  finished 
 perfection.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 11.  In  Christ,  every  believer  is  born  of  God  ;  is 
 his  Son ;  and  so  they  are  not  only  brethren,  one  with 
 another,  that  are  so  born,  but  Christ  himself  is  not 
 
 ashamed  to  call  them  brethren.     L. His  way  was 
 
 to  come  from  an  infinite  height  into  this  world,  that- 
 he  might  be  near  sinners,  able  to  touch  them,  and 
 ready  to  be  touched.  It  was  to  take  their  nature 
 upon  him  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh,  that  they 
 might  feel  him  closer  still,  and  that  "he  might  call 
 them  brethren."  It  was  "  to  become  sin  for  them, 
 though  he  knew  no  sin "  ;  that  he  might  bear  it, 
 first  by  pity,  then  by  sacrifice,  and  at  last  by  par- 
 don. This  is  the  great  and  godlike  plan,  the  very 
 heart  of  the  reason  why  he  touched  the  soil  of  our 
 
 sin-stricken    earth.      Ker. God's  only  Son  has 
 
 made  many  sons  of  God.  He  bought  himself 
 brothers  with  his  blood ;  when  they  reprobated 
 him,  he  approved  them ;  when  they  sold  him,  he  re- 
 deemed them ;  when  they  outraged  him,  he  honored 
 them ;  when  they  killed  him,  he  gave  them  life. 
 Can  you  doubt  that  he  will  give  you  his  good  things, 
 who  did  not  refuse  to  take  on  himself  your  evil 
 things  ?     Aug. 
 
 13.  Whereas  we  were  no  brethren  of  his,  but 
 had  become  his  enemies  by  our  offenses,  he,  not 
 being  a  mere  man,  but  God,  after  freely  bestowing 
 on  us  liberty,  calls  us  even  his  own  brethren.  For, 
 says  he,  "  I  will  declare  thy  name  unto  my  breth- 
 ren." He,  then,  who  redeemed  us,  if  you  look  at 
 his  (original)  nature,  is  not  our  brother,  nor  man ; 
 but,  if  you  look  at  that  condescension  to  us  which  is 
 the  result  of  his  grace,  he  calls  us  brethren,  and 
 stoops  to  manhood.     Basil. 
 
 14  The  very  Only-begotten  Word  of  God,  the 
 Maker  of  the  worlds,  he  by  whom  are  all  things, 
 and  in  whom  are  all  things,  the  true  Light,  the  all- 
 quickening  Nature,  in  the  last  times  of  the  world's 
 period,  by  the  Father's  gracious  will  to  save  the 
 human  race  w^hich  had  fallen  under  a  curse,  and 
 through  sin  had  been  borne  away  to  death  and  cor- 
 ruption, did  become  "  partaker  of  flesh  and  blood," 
 that  is,  he  became  man ;  that  being  made  man  for 
 us,  he  might  die  humanly,  and  rise  again  divinely, 
 having  trampled  down  the  power  of  death.     Cyril 
 
 of  Alex. The  Seraphim  were  not  daring  to  gaze 
 
 on  him  who  was  being  questioned  by  Pilate.     The 
 slave  buffeted  him,  and  creation  shuddered.      He 
 79 
 
 was  nailed  to  the  cross,  while  the  throne  of  glory 
 was  not  emptied  of  his  presence.  He  was  inclosed 
 in  the  tomb,  while  he  was  spreading  out  the  heaven 
 like  a  curtain.  He  was  reckoned  among  the  dead, 
 while  he  was  despoiling  Hades.  Here  he  was  being 
 calumniated  as  a  deceiver,  there  he  was  being  glori- 
 fied as  holy.  Oh,  mystery  !  I  see  the  wonders,  and 
 I  proclaim  the  Godhead  .;  I  see  the  sufferings,  and  I 
 deny  not  the  manhood.     Proclus. 
 
 That  hath  the  power  of  death.  The 
 power  of  God  is  wholly  constructive  ;  even  when  he 
 destroys,  it  is  to  build  up  in  some  other  form.  But 
 the  power  of  Satan  is  wholly  destructive,  and  only 
 by  the  higher  power  of  God  is  it  ever  made  an  occa- 
 sion of  good.  The  kingdom  of  God  is  thus  a 
 kingdom  of  eternal  progress ;  a  kingdom  of  light, 
 ever  shining  more  and  more  unto  the  perfect  day;  a 
 kingdom  of  life,  ever  growing  and  renewing  itself 
 as  life  eternal.  But  the  kingdom  of  evil  is  without 
 progress  except  from  death  to  death,  without  light, 
 without  life,  while  all  is  wasted  and  lost.  That 
 Satan,  therefore,  should  have  the  power  of  death  is 
 in  keeping  with  all  we  know  of  the  kind  of  power 
 possessed  by  the  wicked  alone.     N.  M. 
 
 15.  Fear  of  death.  If  we  have  faith  in 
 Christ  now,  if  we  have  known  and  loved  him  daily, 
 and  have  nailed  our  sins  to  his  cross,  and  have  risen 
 with  him  in  newness  and  holiness  of  living,  then  we 
 need  not  be  afraid  that  our  faith  will  fail  at  the 
 moment  when  it  is  going  to  be  exchanged  for  sight. 
 Then  there  is  indeed  death  before  us,  but  there  is 
 also  Christ  with  us ;  he  knows  the  way  through  that 
 dark  valley ;  it  kept  him  not  in  it  a  prisoner,  neither 
 did  it  destroy  him ;  but  he  rose  again  to  live  for 
 evermore,  and  he  can  and  will  keep  in  perfect  peace 
 and  raise  to  perfect  glory  those  who  have  put  their 
 trust  in  him.     T.  A. 
 
 For  the  grace  of  preservation  which  extends 
 through  the  whole  journey  there  comes  the  grace  of 
 victory  in  death.  But  let  no  one  expect  this  before 
 the  time.  Some  believers  distress  themselves  not  a 
 little  because  they  can  not  die  calmly  or  joyfully,  in 
 thought  and  feeling,  long  before  they  die  in  fact. 
 They  want  the  dying  grace  before  the  dying  comes : 
 instead  of  trusting,  as  they  ought  to  trust,  that  the 
 rich  and  thoughtful  love  which  has  always  met  the 
 needs  of  busy  Ufe,  will,  when  the  time  comes,  give 
 the  needed  grace  to  die.  The  fullness  of  God  in 
 Christ,  of  which  we  have  received  all  these  years, 
 will  be  the  fullness  of  God  in  Christ  on  the  day  of 
 death ;  and  if  only  we  seek  the  grace  to  live  by  as 
 long  as  we  live — be  it  strength,  or  patience,  or  watch 
 fulness,  or  faith,  or  whatever  else  within  the  great 
 circle  of  the  gracious  beneficence  of  God — we  need 
 have  no  fear  of  finding  the  help  that  will  be  needed 
 to  go  through  the  dark  valley,  and  to  stand  up  in 
 the  manifestation  among  the  sons  of  God.     A.  R. 
 
562 
 
 SECTION  336.— HEBREWS  2  : 1- 
 
 Many  true  Christians  go  through  the  world  in 
 bondage  from  the  fear  of  death,  because  they  have 
 allowed  themselves  to  think  there  is  some  dark  pas- 
 sage through  which  the  soul  must  go  after  it  has 
 left  the  body,  and  before  it  enters  into  the  presence 
 and  the  joy  of  the  Lord.  There  is  no  warrant  for 
 such  an  opinion  in  the  word  of  God.  Absence  from 
 the  body  is  there  represented  as  presence  with  the 
 Lord,  and  that  which  from  the  human  side  is  called 
 a  departure  is  described  on  the  heavenly  side  as  a 
 being  with  Christ.  The  two  are  simultaneous. 
 That  which  separates  the  Christian  from  Christ  is 
 not  distance,  but  the  veil  of  the  flesh ;  and,  there- 
 fore, the  moment  that  is  laid  aside  the  Christian  is 
 with  his  Lord.  There  is  no  middle  passage  of  hor- 
 rors between  the  two.     W.  M.  T. 
 
 Christ,  who  dying  conquered  death  in  his  own 
 person,  conquered  sin,  and  death,  which  is  the  wages 
 of  sin,  for  thee.  The  grave  is  thy  bed  of  rest,  and 
 no  longer  the  cold  bed  ;  for  thy  Saviour  has  warmed 
 it  and  made  it  fragrant.  If  then  it  be  health  and 
 comfort  to  the  faithful  that  Christ  descended  into 
 the  grave,  with  especial  confidence  may  we  meditate 
 on  his  return  from  thence,  quickened  by  (he  Spirit  ; 
 this  being  to  those  who  are  in  him  the  certain 
 pledge,  yea,  the  effectual  cause,  of  that  blessed  res- 
 urrection for  which  they  tliemselves  hope.  There 
 is  that  union  betwixt  thenrv  and  their  Eedeemer  that 
 they  shall  rise  by  the  communication  and  virtue  of 
 his  rising ;  not  simply  by  his  power,  for  so  the  wicked 
 likewise  to  their  grief  shall  be  raised,  but  ihci/  by 
 his  life  as  their  fife.     L.  &  S.  T.  C. 
 
 Dr.  W.  Gordon,  a  man  of  high  culture,  said 
 when  dying,  "People  have  said  that  death  isfriyht- 
 ful.  I  look  on  it  with  pleasure.  Death  !  I  see  no 
 death  at  my  bedside.  It  is  that  benign  Saviour  wait- 
 ing to  take  me.  I  could  not  have  a  fear.  This  is  not 
 the  testimony  of  one  who  has  nothing  to  live  for. 
 I  am  in  tlie  prime  of  life,  with  comforts  and  friends 
 around  me,  but  the  prospect  of  heaven  is  more  than 
 all.  Christ,  not  death,  is  about  to  take  me  from 
 earth.  There  is  no  death  to  the  Christian.  That 
 glorious  gospel  takes  away  death."  Closing  Scenes, 
 etc.,  by  N.  Hafl. 
 
 16.  He  took  not  hold  of  the  anych ;  let  them 
 go  hath  left  them  to  die  for  ever  ;  but  he  took  hold 
 of  the  seed  of  Abrnhurn,  and  took  on  liim  indeed 
 
 their  flesh,  dwelling  among  us.     L. The  Word 
 
 personally  united  to  liimsi'lf  flesh  animated  with  a 
 reasonable  soul,  and  became  man,  ineffably  and  in- 
 conceivably. Although  the  natures  which  were 
 combined  into  a  real  unity  are  diverse,  yet  from 
 both  results  one  Christ  and  Son  r  not  as  if  the  dif- 
 ference of  the  natures  had  been  annulled  because 
 of  the  union,  but  rather  that  Godhead  and  man- 
 hood, through  the  ineffable  and  inexplicable  con- 
 currence into  unity,  constitute  for  us  the  one  Lord 
 
 and  Son,  Jesus  Christ.     Cyril  of  Alex. Christ, 
 
 who  delighted  to  mingle  every  mercy  with  miracle 
 and  wonder,  took  a  finite  nature  into  the  society 
 
 and  union  of  his  person  ;  whereupon  what  was  im- 
 possible to  a  divine  nature  was  rendered  very  possi- 
 ble  to  a  divine  person  ;  so  that,  being  made  man,  he 
 could  do  all  things  that  man  could  do,  except  only 
 
 sin.     R.  S. We  perceive  love,  in  that  the  human 
 
 nature,  the  nature  of  man,  not  of  angels,  is  taken 
 into  union  with  God.  By  this  very  act  of  the 
 heavenly  wisdom  we  have  an  inconceivable  pledge 
 of  the  love  of  Christ  to  man  ;  for,  in  that  he  hath 
 taken  into  imion  with  himself  our  nature,  what  doth 
 it  signify  but  that  he  intends  to  take  into  union 
 with  himself  our  persons  ?  For  this  very  purpose 
 did  he  assume  our  nature.  Bun. God  hath  be- 
 come our  brother,  yea,  our  flesh  and  blood.  This 
 great  honor  is  not  experienced  by  the  angels,  but 
 by  us  men.  Although  the  angels  are  more  glorious 
 creatures  than  we,  yet  God  hath  honored  us  more 
 than  them,  and  hatli  approached  nearer  to  us  than 
 he  hath  to  them,  inasmuch  as  he  became,  not  an 
 angel,  but  a  man.     Luther. 
 
 If  Christ  took  our  nature  upon  him,  as  we  be- 
 lieve, by  an  act  of  love,  it  was  not  that  of  one  but 
 of  all.  lie  was  not  one  man  only  among  many  men, 
 but  in  him  all  humanity  was  gathered  up.  And 
 thus  now,  as  at  all  time,  mankind  are,  so  to  speak, 
 orp;anic;illy  united  with  him.  His  acts  are  in  a  true 
 sense  our  acts,  so  far  as  we  realize  the  union  ;  his 
 death  is  our  death,  his  resurrection  our  resurrection. 
 
 B.  F.  W. The  Son  of  God  took  on  him  human 
 
 nature,  not  a  human  personality.  Therefore  he  be- 
 comes the  Redeemer  of  our  several  persons,  because 
 he  is  already  the  Redeemer  of  this  our  common 
 nature,  which  he  has  made  for  ever  his  own.  As 
 human  nature  was  present  in  Adam  when  by  his 
 representative  sin  he  ruined  his  posterity,  so  was 
 human  nature  present  in  Christ  our  Lord  when  by 
 his  voluntary  offering  of  his  sinless  self  he  "  bare 
 our  sins  in  his  own  body  on  the  tree."  Christ  is 
 thus  the  second  head  of  our  race.  Our  nature  is 
 his  own.  He  carried  it  with  him  through  life  to 
 death.  He  made  it  do  and  bear  that  which  was 
 utterly  beyond  its  native  strength.  His  eternal  per- 
 son gave  infinite  merit  to  its  acts  and  its  sufferings. 
 In  him  it  died,  rose,  ascended,  and  was  perfectly 
 well  pleasing  to  the  All-Holy.  Thus  by  no  forced 
 or  artificial  transaeti(m,  but  in  virtue  of  las  existing 
 representative  relation  to  the  human  family,  he  gave 
 himself  to  be  a  ransom  for  all.  In  intention  and 
 efficacy  his  sufferings  were  endured  on  behalf  of  all 
 who  share  his  human  nature.  In  point  of  tact  they 
 avail  to  pardon  those  wlio,  through  faith,  are  living- 
 ly  one  with  him,  so  that  his  personal  acts  have  be- 
 come their  own.     H.  P.  L. 
 
 17.  That  God  is  in  Christ,  reconciling  the  world 
 to  himself — this  is  the  keynote  of  the  Christian  dis- 
 pensation, its  luminous  and  life-giving  message.  All 
 religion  is  the  union  between  man  and  God  ;  the 
 Christian  religion  is  a  reunion,  a  reinstated  fellow- 
 ship, a  redemption.  And  this  redemption  centers 
 in  the  person  and  work  of  Christ,  the  one  Mediator 
 between  God  and  man.  In  his  mediation  is,  then, 
 to  be  found  the  central  principle  of  this  divine  econ- 
 omy. It  may  be  called  the  mediatorial  principle, 
 for  mediation  between  a  holy  God  and  sinful  man  is 
 the  essence  of  his  work  ;  or  it  may  be  called  the 
 Christological  principle,  as  it  represents  to  us  the 
 person  of  Christ,  the  God-man.     In  its  fullest  state* 
 
SECTION  337.— HEBREWS  3  : 1-19. 
 
 563 
 
 ment  it  includes  both  incarnation  and  redemption  ; 
 for,  both  as  incarnate  and  redeeming,  Christ  is  our 
 Mediator.  In  the  fact  of  the  incarnation  of  the  Son 
 of  God  for  our  redemption  may  be  said  to  be  the 
 grand  principle  of  the  Christian  faith,  its  center  of 
 unity.  He  was  made  like  unto  us  that  he  might  be 
 a  merciful  and  faithful  high  priest  in  things  pertain- 
 ing to  God,  to  make  reconciliation  for  the  sins  of 
 the  people.     H.  B.  S. 
 
 18.  The  two  elements  of  character  requisite  to 
 the  helpful  friend  are  sympathy  and  power.  A 
 heart  to  love  and  an  arm  to  save,  combined  in  one, 
 make  that  one  the  friend  you  need.  In  the  chapter 
 before  us,  the  writer's  mind  is  mainly  engrossed 
 with  the  sympathy  of  Jesus  for  his  people.  The 
 human  side  of  his  being  is  chiefly  under  considera- 
 tion. Yet  it  is  a  striking  fact  that,  in  saying  "  is 
 able  to  succor,"  he  has  chosen  the  word  which,  more 
 than  any  other  in  the  language,  suggests  dynamic 
 force  ;  as  if,  out  of  his  deep  sufferings  and  terrible 
 temptations,  there  came  forth  that  very  power  in 
 which  he  proves  himself  so  gloriously  "  mighty  to 
 save."     H.  C. 
 
 It  was  necessary  that  Jesus  should  be  tempted  ; 
 that  is  enough.  The  temptation  was  no  mere  acci- 
 dent in  his  life  ;  it  was  essential  to  it ;  it  entered 
 into  the  plan  of  our  redemption.  All  the  images 
 under  which  the  prophets  had  described  the  coming 
 
 Messiah  looked  to  a  strife  between  himself  and  the 
 spirit  of  darkness — a  strife  of  which  the  narrative 
 given  in  the  gospel  is  but  the  prelude.  Having 
 come  to  establish  a  kingdom,  but  to  establish  it  upon 
 the  ruins  of  a  usurper,  the  Messiah,  that  true  Joshua, 
 could  obtain  his  dominion  only  by  conquest ;  he  could 
 receive  "  the  inheritance  of  the  nations "  only  by 
 wresting  it  from  "  the  prince  of  this  world."  The 
 Jews  had  understood  it  thus  themselves,  and  it  was 
 an  article  in  their  belief  that  the  Messiah  should  be 
 tempted  by  Satan  at  the  very  outset  of  his  career. 
 Jilonod. 
 
 Temptation  is  the  condition  of  human  life,  and 
 to  try  to  flee  from  it  in  one  shape  is  often  only  to 
 provoke  it  in  another.  Every  period  of  life,  every 
 class  in  society,  every  occupation  and  calling,  du- 
 ties as  well  as  pleasures,  work  as  well  as  rest,  con- 
 tain within  them  the  elements  of  an  incessant  temp- 
 tation, which  it  is  at  once  our  folly  to  ignore,  our 
 discipline  to  encounter,  and  our  glory  to  overcome. 
 It  is  no  sin  to  be  tempted,  for  Jesus,  the  sinless  one, 
 was  tempted  in  all  things  like  as  we  are,  yet  with- 
 out sin.  It  is  no  weakness  to  feel  the  temptation 
 grievous,  for  Jesus  again  suff'cred  being  tempted. 
 The  mistake  is  to  run  into  temptation  of  our  own 
 accord.  The  sin  is  in  listening  to  the  voice  of  the 
 charmer  until  our  hearts  go  out  after  the  forbidden 
 sweetness.    A.  W.  T. 
 
 Section   337. 
 
 Hebkews  iii.  1-19. 
 
 1  Wherefore,  holy  brethren,  partakers  of  the  heavenly  calling,  consider  the  Apostle  and 
 
 2  High  Priest  of  otir  profession,  Christ  Jesus ;  who  was  faithful  to  hiui  that  appointed  him, 
 
 3  as  also  Moses  xcas  faithful  in  all  his  honse.     For  this  man  was  counted  worthy  of  more 
 glory  than  Moses,  inasmuch  as  he  who  hath  builded  the  house  hath  more  honour  than  the 
 
 4  house.     For  every  house  is  bnilded  by  some  man;  but  he  that  built  all  things  is  God. 
 
 5  And  Moses  verily  was  faithful  in  all  his  house,  as  a  servant,  for  a  testimony  of  those  things 
 
 6  which  were  to  he  spoken  after ;  but  Christ  as  a  son  over  his  own  house ;  whose  house  are 
 we,  if  we  hold  fast  the  confidence  and  the  rejoicing  of  the  hope  firm  unto  the  end. 
 
 7  "VTherefore  (as  the  Holy  Ghost  saith.  To  day  if  ye  will  hear  his  voice,  harden  not  your 
 
 8  hearts,  as  in  the  provocation,  in  the  day  of  temptation  in  the  wilderness  :  when  your  fathers 
 
 9  tempted  me,  proved  me,  and  saw  my  works  forty  years.     Wherefore  I  was  grieved  with  that 
 
 10  generation,  and  said,  They  do  alway  err  in  their  heart ;  and  they  have  not  known  my  ways. 
 
 11  So  I  sware  in  my  wratli,  They  shall  not  enter  into  my  rest.) 
 
 12  Take  heed,  brethren,  lest  there  be  in  any  of  you  an  evil  heart  of  unbelief,  in  departing 
 
 13  from  the  living  God.     But  exhort  one  another  daily,  while  it  is  called  To  day  ;  lest  any  of 
 
 14  you  be  hardened  through  the  deceitfulness  of  sin.     For  we  are  made  partakers  of  Christ, 
 
 15  if  we  hold  the  beginning  of  our  confidence  stedfast  unto  the  end ;  while  it  is  said,  To  day 
 
 16  if  ye  will  hear  his  voice,  harden  not  your  hearts,  as  in  the  provocation.     For  some,  when 
 
 17  they  had  heard,  did  provoke :  howbeit  not  all  that  came  out  of  Egypt  by  Moses.     But  with 
 whom  was  he  grieved  forty  years?  was  it  not  with  them  that  had  sinned,  whose  carcases 
 
 18  fell  in  the  wilderness  ?     And  to  whom  sware  he  that  they  should  not  enter  into  his  rest, 
 
 19  but  to  them  that  believed  not?     So  we  see  that  they  could  not  enter  in  because  of  unbelief. 
 
564 
 
 SECTION  337.— HEBREWS  S  :  1-19. 
 
 Who  is  this  new  "  Sun  of  Righteousness,"  that  identifies,  in  their  effects  on  the  eternal  state,  the 
 attraction  of  faith  to  himself  as  a  center,  and  the  attraction  of  unsinning  obedience  to  God  as  a  center  ? 
 I  can  find  no  solution  for  the  question  until  I  recognize  in  him,  who  fixed  on  himself  man's  grasp  of  faith, 
 the  same  everlasting  God,  who  of  old  fixed  on  himself  man's  obligation  of  obedience.  7'hen  can  I  see 
 the  force  of  that  comparison  of  Paul  between  the  two  prophets  of  the  law  and  gospel,  which  states  that 
 Moses  was  "  the  servant,"  but  Christ  "  the  builder  of  the  house,"  and  "  the  Son  over  his  own  house."  As 
 the  giver  and  witness,  of  the  law,  the  very  essence  of  righteousness  in  his  own  person,  he  could,  on  the 
 one  hand,  maintain  it  inviolate,  on  the  other,  alter  his  terms  of  acceptance  from  sinless  obedience  to 
 himself  to  faith  dependent  on  himself.     W.  A.  B. 
 
 1.  As  "the  Apostle  of  our  profession,"  the 
 prime-minister  of  the  Gospel  Church,  Christ  was 
 the  principal  messenger  of  God  to  men,  the  great 
 revealer  of  that  faith  which  we  profess  to  hold  and 
 
 of  that  hope  which  wc  profess  to  have.    Henry. 
 
 The  apostleship  of  Jesus  Christ  is  stiJl  and  for 
 ever  in  the  world ;  as  really  in  all  the  substance  of 
 the  office  as  when  it  was  held,  under  circumstantial 
 differences  of  miraculous  attestation,  by  Peter  and 
 James  and  John.  And  when  he  to  whom  "  all 
 power  is  given  in  heaven  and  earth  "  promised  to 
 be  "  always,  unto  the  end  of  the  world,"  present 
 with  his  eleven  mortal  commissaries,  he  spake  not 
 to  the  men,  but  to  the  office,  or  to  the  men  as  the 
 temporary  symbols,  representatives,  and  occupants 
 of  the  office.     W.  A.  B. 
 
 2-6.  It  is  hardly  possible  for  Gentiles  to  under- 
 stand or  realize  the  veneration  and  affection  with 
 which  the  Jews  regard  Moses,  the  servant  of  God. 
 All  their  religious  life,  all  their  thoughts  about  God, 
 all  their  practices  and  observances,  all  their  hopes 
 of  the  future — everything  connected  witli  God  is 
 with  them  also  connected  with  Moses.  He  was  to 
 them  the  great  apostle,  the  man  sent  unto  them  of 
 
 God,  the  mediator  of  the  Old  Covenant.     A.  S. 
 
 The  Christian  Hebrews  were  in  no  wise  to  disown 
 or  disparage  Moses,  but  are  exhorted  to  consider  a 
 greater  apostle,  or  Sent  One ;  not  a  servant,  as 
 Moses  was,  in  the  house  of  God,  but  the  Son  pre- 
 siding over  his  own  house.  Let  the  dignity  of 
 Moses,  his  great  services,  and  noble  fidelity  be  fully 
 acknowledged ;  yet  Christ  Jesus  is  worthy  of  more 
 
 glory  than  he.    D.  F. Moses  is  but  a  star  shining 
 
 by  reflected  light ;  Christ  is  the  Sun,  the  light  of 
 the  world.  Moses  foretold  his  coming,  and  in  spirit 
 sat  at  his  feet  and  listened  to  his  voice,  as  did  Abra- 
 ham before  him,  and  all  the  prophets  after  him. 
 Christ  is  more  than  a  prophet ;  he  is  the  central  fig- 
 ure of  all  prophecy.  The  place  that  he  assumes  as 
 the  center  of  Christianity  and  the  head  of  this  spir- 
 itual kingdom  was  prepared  in  the  ages  for  him. 
 He  takes  the  throne  as  the  only  one  in  the  universe 
 capacitated  for  it.  No  one  stands  a  moment  in  com- 
 parison with  him,  the  Lord  of  lords  and  King  of 
 kings.     S.  W.  F. 
 
 7-11.  Amid  all  the  demonstrations  of  the  pow- 
 
 er and  goodness  of  God  in  behalf  of  the  Jews,  they 
 had  still  hardened  their  hearts  by  their  continued 
 and  aggravated  rebellions.  At  length,  wearied  and 
 grieved  by  their  provocations,  he  formed  the  irrevo- 
 cable purpose,  and  confirmed  it  by  an  oath,  that 
 they  should  not  enter  the  land  of  promise,  the  type 
 of  the  heavenly  country.  This  severe  judgment  of 
 God  against  these  ancient  Israelites  was  appealed 
 to  by  the  Holy  Ghost  in  the  days  of  David  as  a 
 solemn  warning  to  unbelievers  of  his  time.  The 
 same  use  is  made  of  it  by  the  apostle  Paul ;  and  it 
 is  left  on  record  as  equally  applicable  to  those  of 
 similar  character  in  every  succeeding  age.  "  To-day 
 if  ye  will  hear  his  voice,  harden  not  your  hearts." 
 N.  W.  T. 
 
 12.  Heart  of  unbelief.  There  is  no  greater 
 mistake  in  the  world  than  to  suppose  that  we  be- 
 lieve what  wc  do  not  disbelieve.  The  common  state 
 with  many  of  us  is  to  do  neither  the  one  nor  the 
 other ;  neither  to  think  that  Christ's  word  is  true 
 nor  yet  that  it  is  false,  but  to  think  nothing  at  all 
 about  it.  But  this  is  truly  unbelief ;  truly,  and  in 
 the  scriptural  sense  of  unbelief  ;  because,  although 
 neither  our  tongue  nor  our  understanding  conscious- 
 ly says  that  Christ's  word  is  false,  yet  our  whole  be- 
 ing says  so  daily ;  it  gives  its  witness  against  Christ's 
 truth,  silently,  indeed,  but  quite  decisively.  Our 
 whole  being  has  settled  the  question  for  itself  with- 
 out directly  arguing  it.  Our  hopes  renounce  Christ, 
 our  fears  renounce  him,  our  affections  renounce 
 him  ;  they  all  go  on  their  way,  working  busily  every 
 day,  but  taking  no  account  at  all  of  him.  And  their 
 testimony  is  our  testimony,  for  they  are  our  true 
 life.  Ask  of  our  fear  whether  it  ever  knows  any- 
 thing of  Christ,  and  it  will  say.  No.  Ask  of  our 
 hope  the  same,  and  it  will  give  the  same  answer. 
 Ask  of  our  affections,  which  are  very  busy  every 
 day,  and  their  answer  is  no  less  positive,  that  to 
 them  Christ  is  not.     T.  A. 
 
 No  man  can  receive  Christ  without  being  made 
 ready  for  him  by  the  teachings  of  conscience  and  of 
 reason.  The  root  of  unbelief  and  of  skepticism 
 lies  deeper  down  in  the  soul  than  many  a  man 
 thinks:  it  is  not  merely  rejection  of  the  supernat- 
 ural, or  even  the  closing  of  the  heart  to  God's  infi- 
 nite love,  manifest  in  his  dear  Son,  but  it  is  shutting 
 
isECTION  337.— HEBREWS  3  : 1-19. 
 
 565 
 
 the  ear  to  the  very  voice  of  nature  crying  within  us, 
 telling  us  of  our  immense  needs,  and  thus  bringing 
 us  to  a  Christ  all  ready  for  our  reception.  And  thus 
 unbelief  takes  its  true  place:  it  is  not  only  sin 
 against  Christ,  blindness  to  revealed  glories,  insen- 
 sibility to  love  from  heaven — it  is  also  sin  against 
 nature,  sin   against  reason,  sin    against  the  soul's 
 
 deepest,  most  universal  convictions.     T.  D.  W. 
 
 Why  does  a  man  refuse  to  believe  ?  Because  he 
 has  confidence  in  himself ;  because  he  has  not  a 
 sense  of  his  own  sins  ;  because  he  has  not  love  in 
 his  heart  to  his  Lord  and  Saviour.  Unbelief  men 
 are  responsible  for.  Unbelief  is  criminal,  because 
 it  is  a  moral  act — an  act  of  the  whole  nature.  Be- 
 lief or  unbelief  is  the  test  of  a  man's  whole  spirit- 
 ual condition,  just  because  it  is  the  whole  being, 
 affections,  will,  conscience,  and  all,  as  well  as  the 
 understanding,  which  are  concerned  in  it.  And 
 therefore  Christ,  who  says,  "  Sanctified  by  faith  that 
 is  in  me,"  says  likew-ise,  "  He  that  believeth  not 
 shall  be  condemned."  Faith  is  trust :  Christ  is  the 
 object  of  faith.  Faith  is  the  condition  of  salva- 
 tion; and  unbelief  is  your  fault,  your  loss — the 
 crime  which  ruins  men's  souls !     A.  M. 
 
 Departing  from  God.  Sin  is  nothing  else 
 than  that  the  creature  willeth  otherwise  than  God 
 willeth.  And  this  contradiction  to  God's  will  is  dis- 
 obedience, and  therefore  "  Adam,"  "  self-will,"  "  the 
 old  man,"  or  "  departing  from  God,"  do  all  mean 
 
 one  and  the  same  thing.     Tlieol.  Ger. There  is 
 
 nothing  contrary  to  God  in  the  whole  world,  and 
 fights  against  him,  but  self-will.  Our  only  way  to 
 recover  God  and  happiness  is,  not  to  soar  up  with 
 our  understandings,  but  to  destroy  this  self-will  of 
 ours.  God  u'ill  not  hurt  us,  and  hell  can  not  hurt 
 us,  if  we  will  nothing  but  what  God  wills.  Nay, 
 then  we  are  aided  by  God  himself,  and  the  whole 
 divinity  floweth  in  upon  us.  When  we  have  cash- 
 iered this  self-will  of  ours,  which  did  but  shackle  and 
 confine  our  souls,  our  wills  shall  then  be  widened 
 and  enlarged  to  the  extent  of  God's  own  will,  which 
 is  freedom  indeed.     Cuherwell. 
 
 13.  Exhort  one  another.  Exhortation  may 
 easily  be  much  overdone,  in  which  case  it  has  little 
 or  no  effect.  Scarcely  anything  is  of  less  force  than 
 a  continued  stream  of  it,  when  it  comes  not  from 
 visible  and  adequate  truth-springs.  But  the  ex- 
 hortations here  commended  by  the  apostle  arc 
 founded,  as  we  know  and  as  they  knew,  upon  the 
 broadest  of  all  foundations.  They  rest  on  the  proved 
 actuality  of  the  revelation  of  God  to  men ;  on  God 
 manifest  in  the  flesh  ;  on  redemption  accomplished  ; 
 on  Christ  risen ;  on  the  believer  risen  with  Christ ; 
 on  all  that  is  peculiar,  vital,  permanent,  in  the  Chris- 
 tian system.     A.  R. To  exhort  one  another  in  a 
 
 Christian  spirit  with  genuine  love,  but  at  the  same 
 time  with  holy  earnestness ;  to  do  this  without  ar- 
 
 rogance, without  hardness  or  bitterness,  without 
 respect  of  persons  ;  to  do  this  not  merely  once,  but 
 every  day  anew,  as  frequently  as  occasion  offers,  as 
 long  as  it  is  called  to-day ;  to  go  on  doing  it,  even 
 when  our  voice  has  been  already  more  than  once  as 
 the  voice  of  one  crying  in  the  wilderness :  how  much 
 is  comprised  in  this,  and  how  far  even  the  best  of 
 us  come  short  of  it !      Va7i  0. 
 
 Deceitfulness  of  sin.  Sin  deceives  v^  until 
 it  cornea  into  manifestation.  Men  are  apt  to  think 
 that  they  are  good  enough,  because  no  indications 
 of  a  corrupt  character  are  shown  in  their  lives. 
 And  then,  when  the  time  of  trial  comes  and  they 
 yield,  they  excuse  themselves  because  temptation  is 
 so  strong  and  so  sudden.  In  neither  case  does  their 
 moral  judgment  conform  to  the  true  state  of  things. 
 Principle  nieans  that  ichich  will  stand  the  test,  when 
 native  characteristics  which  were  on  its  side  have 
 turned  against  it.  The  measure  of  principle  is  the 
 strength  of  resistance  to  attacks  of  temptation,  and, 
 if  hatred  or  lust  is  a  cherished  feeling  of  the  heart, 
 there  is  no  possibility  of  resistance  when  circum- 
 stances turn  so  as  to  favor  sin.  How  deceitful  then 
 and  how  false  the  judgments  from  a  mere  absence 
 of  outward  sin  !     T.  D.  W. 
 
 15-19.  The  great  reason  why  a  revelation  from 
 God  is  given  at  all  is  because  the  destiny  to  come  is 
 an  eternal  one,  because  the  heaven  to  be  lost,  if  lost, 
 is  eternal,  and  the  retributions  to  be  endured,  if  en- 
 dured at  all,  are  eternal.  We  may  safely  say  that, 
 if  this  were  not  the  case,  there  would  have  been  no 
 revelation,  because  the  human  race  could  as  well 
 have  gone  on  and  have  been  saved  without  a  revela- 
 tion as  with  one.  The  \ery  fact  on  which  that  rev- 
 elation is  grounded  is  the  fact  of  a  future  state  of 
 endless  retribution,  to  which  this  world,  according  to 
 the  character  formed  in  it,  is  an  introduction.  What 
 makes  God's  warnings  so  awfully  impressive  is,  that 
 they  are  warnings  as  to  a  threatened  experience 
 which  is  endless.  There  is  no  return  from  it,  no 
 change  of  it,  after  it  be  once  entered.  This  eternity 
 of  our  future  condition  has  made  the  cross  a  reality ; 
 for  without  it  there  had  been  no  Saviour  suffering, 
 dying,  and  no  need  of  one.  And  the  cross  itself, 
 the  system  of  redemption,  this  vast,  incomprehensi- 
 ble, all-comprehending  transaction,  demonstrates 
 that  eternal  retribution,  and  makes  its  eternity  a 
 reality.  The  system  itself,  in  the  character  of  the 
 sinner  and  the  character  of  the  Son  of  God,  is  such 
 that,  if  accepted,  it  secures  heaven  as  eternal ;  but, 
 if  rejected,  is  death  unto  death,  and  renders  hell  both 
 inevitable  and  eternal.  It  is  under  these  circum- 
 stances that  God  has  said  that  there  is  no  way  or 
 possibility  of  salvation  except  through  Christ,  and 
 that  he  has  added  to  this  the  warning  of  the  Holy 
 Ghost,  TO-DAY  !  "  To-day,  if  ye  will  hear  his  voice, 
 harden  not  your  hearts."     G.  B.  C. 
 
566  SEGTIOX  338.— HEBREWS  4  :  l-h% 
 
 Section  338. 
 
 Hebrews  iv.  1-13. 
 
 1  Let  us  therefore  fear,  lest,  a  promise  being  left  us  of  entering  into  his  rest,  any  of  you 
 
 2  should  seem  to  come  short  of  it.  For  unto  us  was  the  gospel  preached,  as  well  as  unto 
 them  :  but  the  word  preached  did  not  profit  them,  not  being  mixed  with  faith  in  them  that 
 
 3  heard  it.  For  we  which  have  believed  do  enter  into  rest,  as  he  said,  As  I  have  sworn  in  my 
 wrath,  if  they  shall  enter  into  my  rest :  although  the  works  were  finished  from  the  founda- 
 tion of  the  world. 
 
 4  For  he  spake  in  a  certain  place  of  the  seventh  day  on  this  wise,  And  God  did  rest  the 
 
 5  seventh  day  from  all  his  works.     And  in  this  place  again.  If  they  shall  enter  into  my  rest. 
 
 6  Seeing  therefore  it  remaineth  that  some  must  enter  therein,  and  they  to  whom  it  was  first 
 
 7  preached  entered  not  in  because  of  unbelief :  again,  he  limiteth  a  certain  day,  saying  in 
 David,  To  day,  after  so  long  a  time ;  as  it  is  said,  To  day  if  ye  wiU  hear  his  voice,  harden 
 
 8  not  your  hearts.  For  if  Jesus  had  given  them  rest,  then  would  he  not  afterward  have  spoken 
 of  another  day. 
 
 9  There  remaineth  therefore  a  rest  to  the  people  of  God.     For  he  that  is  entered  into  his 
 
 10  rest,  he  also  hath  ceased  from  his  own  works,  as  God  did  from  his.    Let  us  labour  therefore 
 
 11  to  enter  into  that  rest,  lest  any  man  fall  after  the  same  example  of  unbelief.     For  the  word 
 
 12  of  God  is  quick,  and  powerful,  and  sharper  than  any  two-edged  sword,  piercing  even  to  the 
 dividing  asunder  of  soul  and  spirit,  and  of  the  joints  and  marrow,  and  is  a  discerner  of  the 
 
 13  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart.     Neither  is  there  any  creature  that  is  not  manifest  in  his 
 sight .  but  all  things  are  naked  and  opened  unto  the  eyes  of  him  with  whom  we  have  to  do. 
 
 The  rest  of  God — "  My  rest.^''  That  rest  belongs  necessarily  to  the  Divine  Nature.  It  is  the  deep 
 tranquillity  of  a  nature  self-sufficing  in  its  infinite  beauty,  calm  in  its  everlasting  strength,  placid  in  its 
 deepest  joy,  still  in  its  mightiest  energy ;  loving  without  passion,  willing  without  decision  or  change,  acting 
 without  effort ;  quiet,  and  moving  everything ;  making  all  things  new,  and  itself  everlasting ;  creating, 
 and  knowing  no  diminution  by  the  act ;  annihilating,  and  knowing  no  loss  though  the  universe  were  bar- 
 ren and  unpeopled.  God  is,  God  is  everywhere,  God  is  everywhere  the  same,  God  is  everywhere  the  same 
 infinite,  God  is  everywhere  the  same  infinite  love  and  the  same  infinite  self-sufficiency ;  therefore,  his  very 
 being  is  rest.  And  yet  that  great  ocean  of  the  Divine  Nature  which  knows  no  storm  nor  billow  is  not  a 
 tideless  and  stagnant  sea.  God  is  changeless  and  ever  tranquil,  and  yet  he  loves.  God  is  changeless  and 
 ever  tranquil,  and  yet  he  wills.  God  is  changeless  and  ever  tranquil,  and  yet  he  acts.  Mystery  of  mys- 
 teries, passing  all  understanding ! 
 
 The  heaven  of  all  spiritual  natures  is  not  idleness.  Man's  delight  is  activity.  The  loving  heart's  de- 
 light is  obedience.  The  saved  heart's  delight  is  grateful  service.  The  joys  of  heaven  are  not  the  joys  of 
 passive  contemplation,  of  dreamy  remembrance,  of  perfect  repose ;  but  they  are  described  thus :  "  They 
 rest  not  day  nor  night,"  "  his  servants  serve  him,  and  see  his  face."  Yes,  heaven  is  perfect  *'  >y.s7."  God 
 be  thanked  for  all  the  depth  of  unspeakable  sweetness  which  lies  in  that  one  little  word,  to  the  ears  of  all 
 the  weary  and  the  heavy  laden.  Rest  in  heaven — rest  in  God  !  Yes,  but  work  in  rest !  Ah,  that  our 
 hearts  should  grow  up  into  an  energy  of  love  of  which  we  know  nothing  here,  and  that  our  hands  should 
 be  swift  to  do  service,  beyond  all  that  could  be  rendered  on  earth — that,  never  wearying,  we  should  for 
 ever  be  honored  by  having  work  that  never  becomes  toil  nor  needs  repose  ;  that,  ever  resting,  we  should 
 ever  be  blessed  by  doing  service  which  is  the  expression  of  our  loving  hearts,  and  the  offering  of  our  grate- 
 ful and  greatened  spirits,  joyful  to  us  and  acceptable  to  God — that  is  the  true  conception  of  "  the  rest  that 
 remaineth  for  the  people  of  God."  Heaven  is  waiting  for  us — like  God's,  like  Christ's — still  in  all  its 
 work,  active  in  all  its  repose.  See  to  it  that  your  life  be  calm  because  your  soul  is  fixed,  trusting  in  Jesus, 
 who  ali>uc  gives  rest  here  to  the  heavy  laden.  Then  your  death  will  be  but  the  passing  from  one  degree 
 of  tranquillity  to  another,  and  the  calm  face,  whence  all  lines  of  sorrow  and  care  have  faded  utterly  away, 
 will  be  but  a  poor  emblem  of  the  perfect  stillness  into  which  the  spirit  has  gone.  Faith  is  the  gate  to 
 partaking  in  the  rest  of  God  on  earth.  Death  with  faith  is  the  gate  of  entrance  into  the  rest  of  God  in 
 heaven.    A.  M. 
 
SECTION'  338.— HEBREWS  4  ;  1-18. 
 
 567 
 
 1.  Since  the  earth  has  stood,  the  heart  of  many 
 a  man  has  been  pierced  through  by  the  cutting 
 words,  "  It  is  too  late."  But  who  will  describe  the 
 lamentation  that  will  arise  when,  at  the  boundary 
 line  which  parts  time  from  eternity,  the  voice  of  the 
 righteous  Judge  will  cry,  "  It  is  too  late !  "  Loag 
 have  the  wide  gates  of  heaven  stood  open,  and  its 
 messengers  have  cried  at  one  time  and  another : 
 To-day,  to-day,  if  ye  will  hear  his  voice  !  Man,  man, 
 how  then  will  it  be  with  you,  when  once  these  gates, 
 with  appalling  sound,  shall  be  shut  for  eternity ! 
 But  the  more  appalling  the  truth  is  that,  at  the 
 dividing  line  between  time  and  eternity,  the  sentence 
 will  be  proclaimed,  "It  is  too  late,"  so  much  the 
 more  consoling  is  the  word,  flowing  down  to  us  from 
 the  cross  of  Jesus — Sinner,  while  thou  standest  on 
 this  side  the  grave,  it  is  never  too  late.  "  Therefore, 
 let  us  fear,"  cries  an  apostle  to  us,  "lest  we  should 
 slight  the  promise  of  entering  into  his  rest,  and 
 some  one  of  us  remain  behind — to-day,  if  ye  will  hear 
 his  voice,  harden  not  your  hearts."  Whether  the 
 voice  of  thy  God  will  come  to  thee  again  and  search 
 thee  out,  this  thou  knowest  not ;  but  whatever  may 
 lie  behind  thee,  whether  nights  of  the  darkest  error, 
 whether  mountains  of  sin,  thou  distinctly  hearest 
 to-day  his  proclamation,  "  It  is  not  too  late  !  "  A.  T. 
 
 3.  Not  mixed  with  faith  in  them  that 
 heard*  If  the  seed  were  in  the  ground,  where  it 
 should  be,  instead  of  on  it,  no  foot  of  peasant,  no 
 hungry  bird  could  harm  it ;  and  if  the  Divine  word 
 were  in  the  hearer's  heart  instead  of  outside  it,  no 
 external  impression  could  injure  or  remove  it.  As 
 it  is,  it  lies  at  the  mercy  of  any,  even  the  most  natu- 
 ral and  innocent,  succeeding  impression.  He  has 
 felt  the  word  fall  upon  his  heart,  perchance,  hard 
 though  it  be;  he  has  dimly  and  from  afar  appre- 
 hended that  there  is  a  life,  a  reality,  in  the  truth  of 
 God  which  he  has  not  hitherto  recognized  ;  and  he 
 has  thought,  as  he  listened,  that  it  will  be  well  for 
 him  to  look  into  the  matter  for  himself  some  day ; 
 but  the  sermon  over,  the  organ  begins  to  play,  and 
 the  sweet  innocent  music  with  its  new  impressions 
 carries  off  part  of  the  impression  previously  made. 
 Then  follow  neighborly  salutes  and  inquiries,  a 
 pleasant  walk,  and  the  good  thought  is  gone.  The 
 man  has  been  so  accustomed  to  let  all  kinds  of  impres- 
 sions come  and  go  that  he  feels  rather  relieved  when 
 this  has  taken  flight;  and  so  he  goes  on  and  on, 
 meaning  no  harm,  yet  doing  this  great  harm — that 
 he  is  not  only  hardening  his  own  spiritual  nature  and 
 fritteiing  away  its  strength,  not  only  preparing  sharp 
 pangs  for  himself  in  the  future,  but  helping  to  keep 
 the  world  at  a  low  unspiritual  level  of  life,  and  hang- 
 ing like  a  retarding  clod  on  the  chariot-wheels  of 
 the  divine  King.     Cox. 
 
 Our  Christianity  has  a  fault  that  is  too  common : 
 it  is  outward,  it  is  plated ;  it  is  upon  us,   but  is 
 
 not  in  us.  From  that  surface  of  our  being  where  it 
 stops,  it  has  penetrated  as  far  as  our  morning  and 
 evening  prayers ;  but  it  has  not  entered  every, 
 where  into  our  domestic  life — into  the  work  of  our 
 retirement,  into  our  literature,  into  our  commerce, 
 into  our  politics ;  it  is  not  melted  into  our  human 
 existence,  and  therefore  it  has  so  little  hold  upon 
 
 humanity.    Monod. If  Jesus  Christ  himself  were 
 
 on  earth  and  now  preaching  among  us,  yet  might 
 his  incomparable  words  be  unprofitable  to  us,  not 
 being  mixed  with  faith  in  the  hearers ;  but,  where 
 faith  is,  the  meanest  conveyance  of  his  message,  re- 
 ceived with  humility  and  affection,  will  work  blessed 
 
 effects.     L. It  is  very  certain  that  the  purer,  the 
 
 truer,  and  deeper  a  soul's  religious  experience  be- 
 comes, and  the  more  a  man  distrusts  and  abases 
 self  and  clings  solely  to  God  and  his  word,  exalting 
 them,  the  more  sure  and  trustworthy  and  full  of 
 truth  will  be  that  soul's  views  of  religious  doctrine. 
 He  who  exalts  the  word,  the  word  will  exalt  him ; 
 but  he  who  neglects  or  disesteems  the  word,  will 
 himself  go  down  in  proportion.  It  is  surprising 
 what  an  invigorating  and  expanding  power  a  great 
 faith  in  God's  word  exerts  upon  the  mind  ;  and  on 
 the  other  hand,  a  weak  faith  in  God's  word  leads  to 
 weakness,  to  doubt,  self-confidence,  and  dependence 
 upon  men.     G.  B.  C. 
 
 3*  The  rest,  or  Sabbatism,  which  God  spoke  of 
 in  the  words,  "  If  they  shall  enter  into  my  rest," 
 did  not  mean  entering  into  the  promised  land  under 
 Joshua,  for  they  are  said  in  a  psalm  of  David  long 
 after  Joshua.  Therefore  their  fulfillment  is  yet  to 
 come,  and  the  solemn  threat  yet  endures  in  all  its 
 
 power.     A. 5.  The  meaning  of  this  is :    God's 
 
 rest  was  a  perfect  rest ;  he  declared  his  intention 
 that  his  people  should  enjoy  His  rest ;  that  intention 
 has  not  yet  been  fulfilled ;  its  fulfillment  therefore 
 is  still  to  come.  6.  Here  it  is  said  they  entered  not 
 because  of  disobedience  ;  in  3  :  19,  of  unbelief ;  but 
 this  does  not  justify  us  in  translating  these  different 
 Greek  expressions  by  the  same  English  word.  The 
 rejection  of  the  Israelites  was  caused  both  by  un- 
 belief and  by  disobedience,  the  former  being  the 
 source  of  the  latter.     C. 
 
 7.  How  many  things  combine  to  make  us  lay 
 this  warning  in  all  its  seriousness  to  heart  and  con- 
 science !  Earnestly  it  points  us  to  an  irrevocable 
 past,  in  which  already  so  much  precious  time  has 
 been  lost,  dreamed  away,  trifled  away,  sinned  away ; 
 regarding  which  so  many  voices  rise  to  accuse  us, 
 while  we  can  not  call  back  one  hour  of  the  past, 
 can  not  with  all  our  tears  wash  out  one  single  stain 
 in  our  life's  history.  But  in  friendlier  guise,  on  the 
 other  hand,  a  blesse('i  to-do-;/  is  placed  before  us,  in 
 which  again  the  glad  tidings  are  proclaimed  to  us, 
 and  absolutely  nothing  left  untried  to  win  our  hearts 
 to   heaven.     Who  can  tell  the  riches  of   blessing 
 
568 
 
 SECTION  338.— HEBREWS  U  :  1-13. 
 
 which  this  day  of  salvation  may  bring  to  a  soul 
 really  hungering  and  thirsting  after  righteousness '? 
 But,  on  the  other  hand,  what  tongue  may  express 
 the  peril  to  which  that  recklessness  exposes  us, 
 which  always  counts  on  years,  while  yet  we  can  not 
 be  sure  of  an  hour  ?  To  an  incalculable  (o-morroiv 
 these  words  of  warning  point  significantly;  but  a 
 to-morrow  of  mercy  is  nowhere  promised.      Van  0. 
 
 8.  Note  particularly  that  the  word  "Jesus" 
 should  read  "Joshua,"  and  that  " he "  (following) 
 refers  to  God.     B. 
 
 9,  10.  If  we  take  the  context  of  the  passage, 
 we  can  not  but  recognize  this  as  the  truth  taught 
 here,  that  faith,  and  not  death,  is  the  gate  to  par- 
 ticipation in  Christ's  rest — that  the  rest  remained 
 over  after  Moses  and  Judaism,  but  came  into  posses- 
 sion under  and  by  Christ.  For  the  main  scope  of 
 the  whole  passage  is  the  elucidation  of  one  of  the 
 points  in  which  the  writer  asserts  the  superiority  of 
 Christ  to  Moses,  of  Christianity  to  Judaism.  That 
 old  r-ystem,  says  he,  had  in  it  for  its  very  heart  a 
 promise  of  rest;  but  it  had  only  a  promise.  It 
 could  not  give  the  thing  that  it  held  forth.  It  could 
 not,  by  the  nature  of  the  system.  It  could  not,  as 
 is  manifest  from  this  fact,  that  years  after  they  had 
 entered  into  possession  of  the  land,  years  after  the 
 promise  had  been  first  given,  the  psalmist  represents 
 the  entrance  into  that  rest  as  a  privilege  not  yet 
 realized,  but  waiting  to  be  grasped  by  the  men  of 
 his  day  whose  hearts  were  softened  to  hear  God's 
 voice.  David's  words  clearly,  to  the  mind  of  the 
 writer  of  the  Epistle,  show  that  Canaan  was  not  the 
 promised  "  rest."  David  treats  it  as  being  obtained 
 by  obedience  to  God's  word,  as  not  possessed  by  the 
 people,  though  they  had  the  promised  land.  He 
 treats  it  as  then,  in  his  own  "day,"  still  but  a 
 promise,  and  a  promise  which  might  not  be  fulfilled 
 to  his  people  if  they  hardened  their  hearts.  All 
 this  carries  the  inference  that  the  Mosaic  system  did 
 not  ffive  the  "  rest  "  it  promised.  Hence,  says  the 
 author  of  the  Hebrews,  that  "  rest"  lield  forth  from 
 the  beginning,  gleaming  before  all  generations  of 
 the  Jewish  people,  but  to  them  only  a  fair  vision, 
 remains  unpossessed  as  yet,  but  to  be  possessed  by 
 all  who  believe.     A.  M. 
 
 9.  Weariness  and  strife  arc  still  but  the  next  to 
 the  last  words  of  the  story  of  our  earthly  life  ;  the 
 last  shall  be  like  that  of  Jesus,  rest.  Like  a  sunset 
 in  solemn  majesty  was  his  death ;  like  a  sunset 
 shall  be  the  death  of  each  one  of  his  followers. 
 But  wc  know  that  after  the  sunshine  comes  the 
 shadow,  after  the  labors  of  the  week  the  Sabbath, 
 and  thus  happiness  is  in  store  for  us,  the  rest  which 
 shall  come  to  us.  There  remaineth  therefore  a  rest 
 for  the  people  of  God,  a  rest  won  through  the 
 cross  of  Jesus,  guaranteed  through  the  sepulchre 
 of  Jesus.     Christians,  cross-bearers,  go  forth  then 
 
 boldly  through  the  noonday  and  the  evening  of 
 your  life  to  meet  the  night !  The  light  of  faith 
 shall  not  fail  your  sight ;  the  star  of  hope  is  about 
 to  shine  above  the  tomb  on  you ;  and  the  bond  of 
 love  which  knits  you  to  the  Lord,  and  to  all  who 
 are  his  in  heaven  and  earth,  is  stronger  than  death 
 and  the  grave.      Van  0. 
 
 10.  Faith,  which  is  the  means  of  entering  into 
 rest,  will — if  only  you  cherish  it — make  your  life  no 
 unworthy  resemblance  of  his  who,  triumphant  above, 
 works  for  us,  and,  working  for  us,  rests  from  all  his 
 toil.  Trust  Christ !  is  the  teaching  here.  Trust 
 Christ,  and  a  great  benediction  of  trancjuil  repose 
 comes  down  upon  thy  calm  mind  and  upon  thy  set- 
 tled heart.  Trust  Christ,  and  rest  is  thine — rest  from 
 fear,  rest  from  toil  and  trouble,  rest  from  sorrow,  rest 
 from  the  tossings  of  thine  own  soul,  rest  from  the 
 tumults  of  thine  own  desires,  rest  from  the  stings  of 
 thine  own  conscience,  rest  from  the  seeking  to  work 
 out  a  righteousness  of  thine  own.  Trust  Christ,  cease 
 from  "thine  02vn  worfo,"  forsake  thine  own  doings, 
 and  abjure  and  abandon  thine  own  righteousness ; 
 and  though  God's  throne  be  far  above  thee,  and  the 
 depth  of  that  being  be  incommunicable  to  and  un- 
 copyable  by  thee,  yet  a  divine  likeness  of  his  still 
 and  blessed  and  unbroken  repose  shall  come  down 
 and  lie,  a  solid  and  substantial  thing,  on  thy  pure 
 and  calm  spirit.     A.  M. 
 
 12,  13.  The  word  of  God  is  quick.  This 
 almost  obsolete  Saxon  word  retains  its  old  sense 
 in  certain  set  phrases :  e.  g.,  "  cut  to  the  quick " 
 means  cut  into  the  live  flesh.  The  Greek  is  simply 
 living — all  alive  with  vital  energy.  The  word  for 
 "  powerful "  is  the  Greek  for  energetic,  instinct  with 
 force.  A  "  double-edged  sword  "  is  one  brought  to 
 an  edge  on  both  sides  of  the  blade.  "Dividing 
 asunder  the  animal  life  from  the  spiritual,"  and  so 
 causing  death.  "  Severing  joints  and  marrow  "  in- 
 volves dismembering  the  body  and  cutting  through 
 the  solid  bones  to  the  central  marrow  within.  These 
 words  carry  out  the  figure  of  the  double-edged  sword, 
 to  whicli  the  word  of  God  is  comparetl.  The  word 
 "  discerner  "  carries  the  thought  rather  to  God  than 
 to  his  word.  Throughout  verse  13  the  writer  speaks 
 definitely  of  God — "  hh  sight "  ;  "  him  with  whom 
 we  have  to  do."  No  created  being  can  be  hidden 
 from  God's  searching  eye.  "  All  things  " — all  deep- 
 est thoughts  and  purposes  of  creatures  made  of  God 
 lie  naked  and  opened  to  his  eyes,  before  whom  is 
 our  account,  lo  whom  we  are  supremely  responsi- 
 ble, and  before  whom  we  must  speak — as  the  Greek 
 word  implies — render  up  orally  our  account  when  he 
 shall  summon  us  to  his  bar.  The  Greek  word  for 
 "  opened  "  is  neck-exposed,  as  when  the  head  of  an 
 animal  is  forced  back  to  lay  the  neck  open  for  the 
 bloody  knife.     H.  C. 
 
 12.  There  is  mention  (Gen.  3  :  24)  of  a  sword 
 turning  every  way  ;  parallel  whereto  is  the  word  of 
 God  in  a  wounded  conscience.  Man's  heart  is  full 
 of  windings,  turnings,  and  doublings,  to  shift  and 
 shun  the  stroke  thereof  if  possible;  but  this  sword 
 meets   them   wheresoever   they   move  ;   it    fetches 
 
SECTION  S39.— HEBREWS  k  :  U-IG  ;  5  :  1-10. 
 
 569 
 
 and  finds  them  out ;  it  hunts  and  haunts  them,  for- 
 bidding them  during  their  agony  any  entrance  into 
 the  paradise  of  one  comfortable  tliought.    T.  Fuller. 
 
 It  takes  human  nature  as  it  actually  is ;  and, 
 
 disregarding  all  adventitious  differences,  it  enters 
 into  the  inner  man  and  speaks  to  all  the  same  lan- 
 guage ;  addresses  in  all  the  same  principles  and  feel- 
 ings, and  supplies  the  same  wants  of  this  dying,  im- 
 mortal, rational,  accountable  being.  It  recognizes 
 his  profoundest  moral  feelings,  the  mighty  move- 
 ments of  his  spirit,  and  everything  in  him  which 
 loves  to  grapple  with  infinity,  which  rejoices  in  the 
 thoughts  of  eternity  and  longs  after  immortality.  It 
 shows  an  intimate  acquaintance  with  his  deepest 
 musings,  his  most  retired  thoughts,  the  agonizing 
 throes  and  throbbings  of  his  soul,  when  the  flesh 
 contends  with  the  spirit  and  the  spirit  with  the  flesh ; 
 when  he  feels  the  entanglements  and  enticements  of 
 worldly  pleasure,  and  is  powerfully  attracted  by  the 
 lying  vanities  of  life,  but  yet  knows  that  he  has  a 
 nature  allied  to  heaven,  and  is  an  heir  of  eternity  ; 
 when  the  dark  cloud  of  guilt  hangs  over  his  heart, 
 and  truth  is  only  like  the  lightning-flash  which  shows 
 the  fearfulness  of  the  coming  storm.  The  deep 
 anxieties,  the  soul-shaking  terrors,  the  envenomed 
 
 stings  of  remorse — all,  in  a  word,  that  guilt  suffers 
 and  the  greater  torments  which  it  fears,  are  perfectly 
 known  to  the  Bible,  as  well  as  every  feeling  of  in- 
 genuous repentance,  every  purpose  of  holy  living, 
 every  kindling  up  of  hope,  every  anticipated  joy  of 
 eternal  life.  In  this  sacred  word  of  eternal  truth  we 
 find  a  power  of  thoroughly  searching  the  heart,  a 
 perfect  knowledge  of  everything  in  man,  which  com- 
 pels us  to  believe  that  he  who  made  him  made  the 
 Bible  also.     Rice. 
 
 Having  this  penetrating  and  convincing  efficacy, 
 the  word  of  the  cross  is  capable  of  a  most  faithful 
 and  deep  work  in  the  character ;  no  gospel  therefore 
 of  temporizing  mercy  and  slight  healing,  but  a  down- 
 right, thoroughgoing,  radical,  life-renewing  energy 
 — a  power  of  God  unto  salvation.  It  bends  to  no 
 false  principle,  deals  in  no  mock  sentiment,  hides 
 no  point  of  exactness,  spares  no  necessary  pain.  It 
 applies  to  sin  a  surgery  deep  as  the  malady  ;  it  cuts 
 the  cancer  clean  out  by  conviction  that  a  genuine, 
 true  healing  may  follow.  And  what  shall  we  do 
 but  open  our  heart  to  it,  counting  it  even  good 
 to  be  condemned  before  a  salvation  so  thorough, 
 so  deeply  grounded  in  the  unsparing  severities  of 
 truth  ?     H.  B. 
 
 Section  339. 
 
 Hebrews  iv.  14-16 ;  v.  1-10. 
 
 14  SEEiNa  then  that  we  have  a  great  high  priest,  that  is  passed  into  the  heavens,  Jesns  the 
 
 15  Son  of  God,  let  us  hold  fast  our  profession.     For  we  have  not  an  high  priest  which  cannot 
 be  touched  with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities ;  but  was  in  all  points  tempted  hke  as  we  are, 
 
 16  yet  without  sin.     Let  us  therefore  come  boldly  unto  the  throne  of  grace,  that  we  may  obtain 
 
 1  mercy,  and  find  grace  to  help  in  time  of  need.     For  every  high  priest  taken  from  among 
 men  is  ordained  for  men  in  thmgs  pertaining  to  God,  that  he  may  offer  both  gifts  and  sac- 
 
 2  rifices  for  sins :  who  can  have  compassion  on  the  ignorant,  and  on  them  that  are  out  of  the 
 
 3  way;  for  that  he  himself  also  is  compassed  with  infirmity.     And  by  reason  hereof  he  ought, 
 
 4  as  for  the  people,  so  also  for  himself,  to  offer  for  sins.     And  no  man  taketh  this  honour 
 
 5  unto  himself,  but  he  that  is  called  of  God,  as  was  Aaron.     So  also  Christ  glorified  not  liim- 
 self  to  be  made  an  high  priest ;  but  he  that  said  unto  him,  Thou  art  my  Son,  to  day  have  I 
 
 6  begotten  thee.     As  he  saith  also  in  another  joZace,  Thou  art  a  priest  for  ever  after  the  order 
 
 7  of  Melchisedec.     Who  in  the  days  of  his  flesh,  when  he  had  oflTered  up  prayers  and  suppli- 
 cations with  strong  crying  and  tears  unto  him  that  was  able  to  save  him  from  death,  and 
 
 8  was  heard  in  that  he  feared  ;  though  he  were  a  Son,  yet  learned  he  obedience  by  the  things 
 
 9  which  he  suffered ;  and  being  made  perfect,  he  became  the  author  of  eternal  salvation  unto 
 10  all  them  that  obey  him  ;  called  of  God  an  high  priest  after  the  order  of  Melchisedec. 
 
 CmiiST  is  before  us.  Those  that  place  their  hands  in  his  he  leads  to  the  Father.  "  All  mine,"  he 
 says,  "  are  thine,  and  thine  are  mine."  To  have  faith  in  Christ  is  to  be  brought  nigh  to  God.  Here  is 
 the  spiritual  bond  which  unites  our  loftiest  aspirings  with  heaven  no  less  than  our  lowliest  self-accusings. 
 In  the  Mediator  our  hope  as  well  as  our  penitence  is  satisfied.  We  are  not  only  restored  from  what  we 
 have  been — we  are  helped  forward  to  what  we  would  be.  If  our  sin  finds  pardon,  our  love  of  excellence 
 finds  a  pattern.     Our  whole  humanity  is  redeemed.     No  thought  or  affection,  but  Christ  leads,  and  trains, 
 
570 
 
 SECTION  339.— HEBREWS  4  :  14-I6 ,    5:1-10, 
 
 and  unfolds  it.  And  so  our  life  at  its  best  estate — whether  that  be  its  humiliation  or  its  triumph, 
 whether  in  the  valley  of  dejection  or  on  the  delectable  mountains  where  the  city  of  God  beckons  us — ^is 
 "  hid  with  Christ  in  God."     F  D   H. 
 
 Turn  your  thoughts  more  frequently  to  the  glorious  high  estate  of  our  ffreat  High  Pnest.  He  sits  on 
 \\\"h  and  is  upon  the  council  of  all,  wlio  hath  loved  us  and  given  himself  for  us  ;  yea,  who  hath  made  our 
 inheritance  there  which  he  purchased  sure  to  us,  taking  possession  for  us  and  in  our  name ;  since  he  is 
 there  not  only  as  the  Son  of  God,  but  as  our  surety  and  our  head  •  and  so  the  believer  may  think  himself 
 even  already  possessed  of  this  right,  inasmuch  as  his  Christ  is  there.  The  saints  are  glorified  already  in 
 their  head.  Where  he  reigns,  there  I  believe  myself  to  reign,  says  Augustine.  And  consider  in  all  thy 
 straits  and  troubles,  outward  and  inward,  that  they  are  not  hid  from  him.  He  knows  them  and  feels 
 them,  is  a  compassionate  High  Priest,  and  hath  a  gracious  sense  of  thy  frailties  and  griefs,  fears,  and 
 temptations  \  and  he  will  not  suffer  thee  to  be  surcharged  ;  but  is  still  presenting  thy  estate  to  the  Father, 
 and  using  that  interest  and  power  he  hath  in  his  affection  for  thy  good.  And  what  wouldest  thou  more  ? 
 Art  thou  one  whose  heart  desires  to  rest  upon  him  and  cleave  to  him  ?  Thou  art  knit  so  to  him  that  his 
 resurrection  and  glory  secure  thee  thine :  his  life  and  thine  are  not  two,  but  one  life,  as  that  of  the  head 
 and  members  ;  and  if  he  could  not  be  overcome  of  death,  neither  canst  thou.  Oh  ■  that  sweet,  sure  word. 
 Because  I  live,  ye  shall  live  also !     L.  
 
 14.  O.NE  who  was  "  made  like  unto  ourselves  in 
 all  points  "  has  in  our  view  trodden  the  ground  of 
 earth,  and  has  passed  thence  immediately  and  not 
 through  an  immeasurable  circuit,  or  by  countless 
 progressions,  "  into  the  heavens."  Thus  we  have 
 the  reason  of  our  hope  of  future  advancement  set 
 out  in  a  living  form  in  the  track  of  our  Representa- 
 tive from  earth  to  heaven.  What  can  the  dying 
 believer  do,  uninformed  as  he  is  of  the  way  he  is 
 to  tread — his  foot  advanced,  though  the  ground  on 
 which  it  is  next  to  rest  is  unseen — what  but  recur 
 to  the  rudiments  of  his  hope  ?  What  but  look  to 
 the  Precursor^  who  is  also  the  Lord  of  that  unseen 
 world  ?     I.  T. 
 
 15r  16.  The  legal  high  priest  carried  the  names 
 of  the  twelve  tribes  on  his  shoulder  and  breast- 
 plate when,  on  the  great  day  of  atonement,  he 
 made  his  solemn  entrance  into  the  holy  of  holies ; 
 that  while  God  looked  upon  him  he  might  at  the 
 same  time  remember  the  tribes  of  Israel,  accept  his 
 offering  for  the  expiation  of  their  guilt,  and  hearken 
 to  his  prayers  and  intercession  on  their  behalf.  In 
 like  manner  our  great  High  Priest,  the  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ,  who  is  gone  into  the  heavenly  sanctuary, 
 "  appears  in  the  immediate  presence  of  God  for  us," 
 sustaining  the  character  of  the  second  Adam,  the 
 head  and  representative  of  all  his  spiritual  seed  : 
 and  is  raised  to  the  highest  dignity  and  power  that 
 he  may  manage  their  affairs  to  the  best  advantage, 
 and  effectually  secure  their  eternal  salvation.  lie 
 was  a  sufferer  himself,  and  knoweth  the  heart  of  a 
 sufferer  by  personal  experience.  He  was  tried  with 
 temptations  even  as  we  are .  and  though  he  con- 
 quered them  all,  yet  he  had  proof  of  the  skill  as 
 well  as  of  the  malice  of  the  tempter,  and  can  make 
 allowance  for  the  disproportion  betwixt  himself  and 
 us.  Nay.  he  stooped  thus  low  not  only  to  make 
 atonement  for  our  guilt,  and  to  open  for  us  a  pa.s- 
 sage  to  the  mercy-seat     but  that  we,  being  assured 
 
 of  his  perfect  acquaintance  with  human  infirmity, 
 might  have  the  most  cheerful  reliance  upon  his  com- 
 passion and  sympathy,  and  boldly  approach  the  throne 
 of  grace,  having  such  a  friend  to  patronize  us  and 
 
 to  plead  our  cause.     R.  W. It  is  a  real  truth 
 
 that  Christ's  eye,  the  eye  of  the  Son  of  man,  at  the 
 right  hand  of  God  exalted,  is  ever  upon  each  of  us ; 
 when  WG  go  out,  when  we  are  abroad,  and  when  we 
 are  within  doors ;  when  we  are  awake  or  when  we 
 are  asleep  •  when  we  are  alone  or  when  we  are  with 
 others,  Christ  is  ever  regarding  us.  Think  of  him 
 when  we  will,  and  also  at  all  times  when  we  do  not 
 think  of  him,  still  in  very  deed  Christ  is  looking 
 upon  us  with  compassion ;  that  is,  he  knows  our 
 danger,  and  he  desires  to  save  us.  Believe  this  to 
 be  true,  as  indeed  it  is,  and  then  there  is  a  faith  in 
 each  of  us  which  will  bring  us  to  Christ,  and  bring- 
 ing us  to  him  in  earnest,  will  lay  hold  on  his  salva- 
 tion.    T.  A. 
 
 Read  verse  15,  "For  we  have  not  an  high  priest 
 unable  to  sympathize  with  our  infirmities-  but 
 rather  one  in  all  points  tempted  in  like  manner,  yet 
 without  sin."  A. To  be  a  real  comforter,  a  per- 
 son must  have  profound  sympathies :  but  profound 
 sympathies  are  always  in  association  with  keen  sen- 
 sibilities, and  keen  sensibilities  expose  their  posses- 
 sor to  a  depth  of  anguish  utterly  unintelligible  to 
 ordinary  souls.  As  is  the  capacity  to  be  a  heavenly 
 comforter,  such  is  the  capacity  to  be  an  awful  suf- 
 ferer.    Pulsford. That  central  heart  of  love  and 
 
 pity  opened  itself  at  every  point  to  all  the  forms  and 
 varieties  of  human  woe.  Its  sympathy  stood  free 
 from  all  those  restraints  that  lie  upon  ours.  Our 
 ignorance,  our  selfishness,  our  coldness,  our  inca- 
 pacity for  more  than  a  few  intense  affections,  nar- 
 row and  weaken  the  sympathy  we  feel.  But  he 
 knows  all,  can  feel  for  all ;  so  that  not  a  pang  of 
 grief  wrings  any  human  bosom  but  sends  an  answer- 
 ing thrill  through  the  loving,  pitying  heart  of  our 
 
SECTION  339.— HEBREWS  k  ^  U-IG  ;  5  : 1-10. 
 
 571 
 
 divine  Redeemer.  W  H. How  many  forward- 
 nesses of  ours  does  he  smother  ?  how  many  indigni- 
 ties does  he  pass  by  ?  and  how  many  affronts  does 
 he  endure  at  our  hands,  because  his  love  is  invin- 
 cible and  his  friendship  unchangeable  ?  He  rates 
 every  action,  every  sinful  infirmity,  with  the  allow- 
 ances of  mercy ;  and  never  weighs  the  sin,  but  to- 
 gether with  it  he  weighs  the  force  of  the  induce- 
 ment ;  how  much  of  it  is  to  be  attributed  to  choice, 
 how  much  to  the  violence  of  the  temptation,  to  the 
 stratagem  of  the  occasion,  and  the  yielding  frailties 
 of  weak  nature.     R.  S. 
 
 Jesus  Christ  sees  us  as  we  are,  and  he  can  only 
 deal  with  us  on  a  footing  of  reality.  Some  of  us 
 have  felt  the  blessing  of  this.  In  moments  of  deep 
 self -conviction,  we  have  found  the  unspeakable  com- 
 fort of  entering  just  one  only  presence  in  which  we 
 are  known  precisely  as  we  are,  and  yet  are  borne 
 with.  Christ  can  see,  and  yet  he  loves  too.  And 
 the  soul  feels  this.  In  hours  of  mirth  and  gladness, 
 in  days  of  pride  and  self-ignorance,  we  may  not 
 value  Christ  either  for  his  truth  or  for  his  tender- 
 ness. But  let  the  evil  day  come — it  may  be  of  dis- 
 appointed ambition,  it  may  be  of  sharp  bereave- 
 ment, it  may  be  (worse  yet  to  bear)  of  remorse  and 
 shame — then  there  is  something,  account  for  it  as 
 we  may,  which  makes  the  soul  trust  and  turn  to  the 
 truthful  and  compassionate  Lord ;  knowing  before  he 
 speaks  that  he  knows  all ;  knowing  before  he  speaks 
 
 that   he  can  yet  abundantly  pardon.     V. Oh, 
 
 do  not,  do  not  keep  this  sacred  thought  of  Christ's 
 companionship  in  sorrow  for  the  larger  trials  of 
 life.  If  the  mote  in  the  eye  be  large  enough  to 
 annoy  you,  it  is  large  enough  to  bring  out  his  sym- 
 pathy ;  and  if  the  grief  be  too  small  for  him  to  com- 
 passionate and  share,  it  is  too  small  for  you  to  be 
 troubled  by  it.  If  you  are  ashamed  to  apply  that 
 divine  thought,  "  Christ  bears  this  grief  with  me," 
 to  those  petty  molehills  that  you  magnify  into  moun- 
 tains sometimes,  think  to  yourselves  that  then  it  is  a 
 shame  for  you  to  be  stumbling  over  them.  But,  on 
 the  other  hand,  never  fear  to  be  irreverent  or  too 
 familiar  in  the  thought  that  Christ  is  willing  to  bear 
 and  help  you  to  bear,  the  pettiest,  the  minutest,  and 
 most  insignificant  of  the  daily  annoyances  that  may 
 come  to  rufile  you.  He  will  do  more,  he  will  bear  it 
 with  you,  for  if  so  be  that  we  suffer  with  him,  he 
 suffers  with  us.     A.  M. 
 
 Was  tempted.  Our  Lord's  will  has  been  to 
 prefigure  us,  who  are  his  body,  in  that  body  of  his 
 in  which  be  has  already  died  and  risen,  and  ascend- 
 ed into  heaven ;  that  whither  the  head  has  gone 
 before  thither  the  members  may  trust  to  follow. 
 Therefore  he  represented  us  in  himself  when  he 
 willed  to  be  tempted  by  Satan.  For  in  Christ  you 
 were  tempted,  since  Christ  had  flesh  for  himself 
 from  you,  salvation  from  himself  for  you;    death 
 
 for  himself  from  you,  life  from  himself  for  you ; 
 insults  for  himself  from  you,  honors  from  himself 
 for  you ;  therefore  temptation  for  himself  from  you, 
 victory  from  himself  for  you.  If  in  him  we  have 
 been  tempted,  in  him  we  overcome  the  devil.  Do 
 you  observe  that  Christ  was  tempted,  and  not  also 
 that  he  conquered  ?  Recognize  yourself  as  tempted 
 in  him,  and  recognize  yourself   as  conquering  in 
 
 him.     Aug. Without  sin.     A  man  who  was 
 
 subject,  like  other  moi-tals,  to  every  temptation  to 
 sin  and  still  fell  not,  was  not  defiled  by  the  slight- 
 est breath  of  iniquity,  wandered  not  once  in  his  life, 
 not  even  a  hair's  breadth  from  the  path  of  virtue; 
 such  a  man  is  indeed  no  less  a  wonder  in  the  moral 
 world  than  one  raised  from  the  grave  and  lifted  up 
 with  a  visible  body  to  heaven  is  a  wonder  in  the 
 physical  world.     Orelli. 
 
 16.  We  read  of  no  mediator  to  bring  us  to 
 Christ,'  for  though,  being  God  by  nature,  he  dwells 
 in  the  height  of  majesty  and  the  inaccessible  glories 
 of  z  deity,  yet,  to  keep  off  all  strangeness  between 
 himself  and  the  sons  of  men,  he  has  condescended 
 to  a  consanguinity  with  us,  he  has  clothed  himself 
 with  flesh  and  blood,  that  so  he  might  subdue  his 
 glories  to  a  possibility  of  human  converse.  And, 
 therefore,  he  that  denies  himself  an  immediate  ac- 
 cess to  Christ  affronts  him  in  the  great  relation  of  a 
 friend  opening  himself  both  to  our  persons  and  to  our 
 wants,  with  the  greatest  tenderness  and  the  freest 
 invitation.    R.  S, 
 
 Grace  to  help.  It  is  grace  that  chooses,  it  is 
 grace  that  calleth,  it  is  grace  that  preserveth,  and  it 
 is  grace  that  brings  to  glory,  even  the  grace  that, 
 like  a  river  of  water  of  life,  proceeds  from  this 
 "  throne  of  grace."  Oh,  when  a  God  of  grace  is 
 upon  a  throne  of  grace,  and  a  poor  sinner  stands 
 by  and  begs  for  grace,  and  that  in  the  name  of 
 a  gracious  Christ,  in  and  by  the  help  of  the  Spirit 
 of  grace,  can  it  be  otherwise  but  such  a  sinner 
 must  obtain  mercy  and  grace  to  help  in  time  of 
 need  ?    Bun. 
 
 4.  As  soon  as  God  began  to  constitute  a  Church 
 and  fix  the  priesthood,  which  before  was  dispensed 
 into  all  families,  God  gave  the  power  and  designed 
 the  person:  and  therefore  Moses  consecrated  Aaron; 
 he  performed  the  external  rites  of  designation,  but 
 God  was  the  consecrator  Moses  appointed  Aaron 
 to  the  priesthood,  and  gave  him  the  order,  but  it 
 was  only  as  the  minister  and  deputy  of  God,  under 
 God  the  chief  consecrator.     J.  T. 
 
 5.  Earnestly  to  covet  greatness  is  contrary  to 
 the  rules  of  the  gospel.  We  should  refer  our  ad- 
 vancement to  the  invitations  of  Providence,  and 
 stay  until  the  master  of  the  feast  bids  us  sit  higher 
 "  Christ  glorifed  not  himself  as  high  priest,  but  was 
 called  of  God,  as  Aaron."  When  we  do  not  stay 
 for  the  call  of  Providence,  it  is  but  an  untimely  de- 
 
572 
 
 SECTION  SJfi.— HEBREWS  5:11-14;  6:1-12. 
 
 sire  for  promotion,  which  either  God  crosses,  or  else 
 it  proves  a  curse  and  snare  to  us.     T.  M. 
 
 7.  For  "  was  heard  in  thai  he  feared,''^  read 
 "  having  been  heard  hy  reason  of  his  reverent  sub- 
 mission."    A. The  inspired  writers  attribute  to 
 
 Christ  all  human  properties  and  relations,  such  even 
 as  seem  at  first  sight  inconsistent  with  his  Godhead. 
 He  was  tempted,  he  prayed,  he  was  heard  in  that  he 
 feared ;  with  strong  crying  and  tears  he  presented 
 his  petitions ;  hc  was  troubled  in  spirit ;  he  had  an- 
 gels to  comfort  him.  With  startling  simplicity  are 
 all  these  facts  recorded :  and  it  can  hardly  excite 
 surprise  that  reverence  for  his  dignity,  though  in 
 this  case  falsely  applied,  has  attempted  in  every  age 
 to  modify  the  form  or  to  soften  the  meaning  of  the 
 terms  in  which  these  truths  have  been  conveyed. 
 Let  no  Christian,  however,  scruple  to  employ  these 
 expressions  or  to  give  them  their  appropriate  mean- 
 ing. What  may  seem  to  be  gained  by  restricting 
 them,  will  be  lost  in  the  diminished  fitness  of  Christ 
 for  his  office  as  our  Sacrifice  and  Advocate  ;  in  the 
 unintelligibleness  of  the  evangelical  history ;  the 
 introduction  of  a  partial  system  of  interpretation, 
 and  the  exaltation  of  human  reason  above  the  plain 
 and  obvious  import  of  Scripture.  Such  passages 
 contain  a  truth  as  precious  as  it  is  obvious,  as  con- 
 solatory as  it  is  ennobling.  lie  stooped  to  our  na- 
 ture, that  he  might  make  us  partakers  of  his  own. 
 J.  A. 
 
 We  are  so  tried  and  tossed,  so  compassed  around 
 with  pain,  so  much  apparently  the  sport  of  fanciful 
 
 passion,  so  curiously  framed  as  it  were  for  tempta- 
 tion, with  high  aspirations  living  in  us  alonr;  with 
 base  desires  ;  so  hovering  ever  on  the  verge  of  good 
 and  ill,  and  so  weak  to  choose  the  good  ;  sc  troubled 
 by  the  necessity  of  battle  when  our  heart  ij  weary 
 with  the  passionate  longing  for.  rest ;  so  sick  of  our- 
 selves and  of  the  vile  cravings  which  at  times  pos- 
 sess us,  that  God  knows  we  do  want  some  sympathy 
 higher  than  any  one  on  earth  can  give  us — some 
 sympathy  which  will  not  weaken  but  strengthen ; 
 some  certainty  that  the  eternal  love  and  righteous- 
 ness can  feel  with  us  and  assist  us.  Therefore  it  is 
 the  deepest  blessedness  to  know  that  One  who 
 shared  in  our  nature — the  proper  divine  man — was 
 in  the  days  of  his  flesh  a  partaker  of  "  our  strong 
 crying  and  tears,"  and  "learned  obedience  by  the 
 things  which  he  suffered,"  for  then  we  know  that 
 he  can,  in  his  triumphant  nature,  be  still  "  touched 
 
 with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities."     S.  A.  B. 
 
 When  denied  the  objects  we  cherish  ;  when  these 
 bodies  are  wasting  with  disease  or  racked  with  pain; 
 when  troubled  on  every  side,  it  should  be  enough 
 that,  like  our  Divine  Master,  we  are  to  "  learn  obedi- 
 ence from  the  things  we  suffer,"  and  be  perfected 
 through  the  same ;  that  our  sufferings  worthily 
 borne  will  improve  and  exercise  our  best  virtues, 
 prepare  us  for  and  entitle  us  to  the  best  rewards  ; 
 so  fulfilling  the  inspired  words  that,  "  if  we  suffer 
 together  with  Christ,  we  shall  also  together  be  glori- 
 fied with  him  ;  if  we  suffer,  we  shall  also  reign  with 
 him."     H.  H. 
 
 Section  340. 
 
 Hebrews  v.  11-14;   vi.  1-12. 
 
 11  Of  whom  we  have  many  things  to  say,  and  hard  to  be  uttered,  seeing  ye  are  dull  of  hear- 
 
 12  ing.     For  when  for  the  time  ye  ought  to  be  teachers,  ye  have  need  that  one  teach  you  again 
 which  he  the  first  principles  of  the  oracles  of  God ;  and  are  become  such  as  have  need  of 
 
 13  milk,  and  not  of  strong  meat.     For  every  one  that  useth  milk  is  unskilful  in  the  word  of 
 
 14  righteousness:  for  he  is  a  babe.     But  strong  meat  belongeth  to  them  that  are  of  full  age, 
 even  those  who  by  reason  of  use  have  their  senses  exercised  to  discern  both  good  and  evil. 
 
 1  Therefore  leaving  the  principles  of  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  let  us  go  on  unto  perfection  ;  not 
 
 2  laying  again  the  foundation  of  repentance  from  dead  works,  and  of  faith  toward  God,  of 
 the  doctrine  of  baptisms,  and  of  laying  on  of  hands,  and  of  resurrection  of  the  dead,  and 
 
 3  of  eternal  judgment.     And  this  will   we  do,  if  God  permit.     For  i7  m  impossible  for  those 
 
 4  who  were  once  enlightened,  and  have  tasted  of  the  heavenly  gift,  and  were  made  partakers 
 
 5  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  have  tasted  the  good  word  of  God,  and  the  powers  of  the  world  to 
 
 6  come,  if  they  shall  fall  away,  to  renew  them  again  unto  repentance;  seeing  they  crucify  to 
 
 7  themselves  the  Son  of  God  afresh,  and  put  him  to  an  open  shame.     For  the  earth  which 
 drinketh  in  the  rain  that  cometh  oft  upon  it,  and  bringeth  forth  herbs  meet  for  them  by 
 
 8  whom  it  is  dressed,  rcceiveth  blessing  from  God:  but  that  which  beareth  thorns  and  briers 
 
 9  is  rejected,  and  in  nigh  unto  cursing ;  whose  end  w  to  be  burned.     Tint,  beloved,  we  are 
 persuaded  better  things  of  you,  and  things  that  accompany  salvation,  though  we  thus  speak.. 
 
SECTION  340.— HEBREWS  5  :  11-U;  6  : 1-12. 
 
 573 
 
 10  For  God  is  not  unrighteous  to  forget  your  work  and  labour  of  love,  wliich  ye  have  shewed 
 
 11  toward  his  name,  in  that  ye  have  ministered  to  the  saints,  and  do  minister.     And  we  desire 
 that  every  one  of  yo".  do  show  the  same  diligence  to  the  full  assurance  of  hope  unto  the 
 
 12  end  :  that  ye  be  not  slothful,  but  followers  of  tliem  who  through  faith  and  patience  inherit 
 the  promises. 
 
 •  The  word  rendered  full-assurance  carries  with  it  the  idea  of  fullness,  such  as  of  a  tree  laden  with 
 fruit,  or  of  a  vessel's  sails  when  stretched  by  r,  favoring  gale.  The  assurance  of  faith  is  a  persuasion  so 
 firm  as  to  be  the  basis  and  resting-place  of  all  Christian  reliance.  It  sees  Christ,  and  believes  in  him. 
 The  assurance  of  hope  is  a  settled,  well-grounded,  immovable  persuasion  and  certainty,  that  I,  as  an  indi- 
 vidual, have  thus  believed ;  that  I  am  in  Christ ;  that  God  is  my  reconciled  Father ;  that  I  shall  never 
 come  into  condemnation  ;  and  that  my  heaven  is  secure.  The  former  is  a  universal  duty  ;  the  latter  is  a 
 gracious  privilege.  Professors  who  take  their  pleasure  in  this  life  do  not  seek  this  assurance,  and  do  not 
 fiud  it.  In  chambers  of  disease  and  mourning,  on  death-beds,  at  the  stake,  or  amid  the  wild  beasts,  it 
 has  risen  to  exultation.  In  the  days  of  primitive  piety,  it  seems  to  have  been  enjoyed  by  all  the  martyrs. 
 In  our  day  of  half-way  Christianity,  when  the  children  of  this  world  are  mingled  with  the  children  of 
 light,  it  is  less  prized  and  less  freely  bestowed.  If  we  had  higher  graces,  we  should  have  more  assu- 
 rance. In  a  better  day,  when  the  universal  Christianity  shall  shoot  up  to  a  loftier  stature,  it  will  reappear. 
 And,  wherever  among  the  throng  any  shall  rise  to  superior  eminence  in  holiness,  his  melting  heart,  fused 
 into  a  flow  of  tenderness  and  love  by  the  heavenly  ray,  will  experience  the  pressure  of  this  pledge  and 
 seal.     J.  W.  A. 
 
 11,  12.  He  tells  them  plainly  how  deficient  they 
 were  in  the  improvement  which  might  have  been 
 expected  from  the  time  that  they  had  been  in  the 
 school  of  Christ.  Instead  of  being  in  a  capacity 
 of  teaching  others,  they  were  themselves  in  the 
 lowest  class  of  learners.  Their  faculties  through 
 disuse  had  become  so  contracted  as  to  refuse  ad- 
 mittance to  the  plainest  truths,  much  more  to 
 doctrines  so  deep  and  involved  as  those  which  he 
 had  begun  to  state.  Such  is  the  spirit  of  the 
 apostle's  reproof.  The  neglect,  at  least  the  slow 
 improvement  of  the  means  of  knowledge,  has 
 not  ceased  to  be  a  reproach  in  these  latter  days. 
 R.  W. One  prolific  source  of  religious  indiffer- 
 ence is  that  those  who  appear  to  the  world  as  rep- 
 resentatives of  religion  have  but  a  meager  and 
 timid  apprehension  of  the  principle  of  perpetual 
 growth  inherent  in  the  Clirislian  faith.  It  is  not 
 that  they  are  insincere  in  belief  or  feeling,  but  that 
 they  take  the  Christian  privilege  for  a  much  less 
 glorious  thing  than  it  is,  and  misconceive  its  mighti- 
 est law.  They  exhibit  it  as  negative  when  it  really 
 is  positive ;  as  attained  and  compassed  by  a  single 
 experience  of  conversion,  whereas  that  is  only  the 
 outset  of  an  unceasing  progress.  Growth  is  the 
 law  of  a  true  Christian  life.  Such  a  life  is  not 
 satisfied,  therefore,  with  conversion,  but  is  quite  as 
 exacting  of  sanctification.  Christianity  wants  to 
 build  after  the  pattern  of  a  divine  beauty,  a  sym- 
 metry without  blemish,  and  a  wholeness  without  de- 
 fect. It  is  itself  incarnated  in  a  living  example  of 
 that  completeness.  It  has  a  welcome  for  every  con- 
 tribution of  science,  only  requiring  that  science 
 shall  remember  its  ministerial  office,  not  exalting 
 
 its  telescopes  and  crucibles  into  an  apparatus  of 
 will-worship,  displacing  dependence  and  redemp- 
 tion. It  has  nothing  but  contempt  for  that  com- 
 placent, Pharisaic  style  of  piety  which  fancies  its 
 only  needed  work  is  done  when  it  has  just  grazed 
 the  gates  of  hell  by  sliding  into  a  lazy  church; 
 which  goes  shuffling  and  dozing  through  a  life  that 
 vibrates  between  formalities  on  Sunday  and  intense 
 vitalities  all  the  week.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 13.  Unskilful  iu  the  word.  What  Divine 
 skill  is  evinced  in  so  '''■  dividing  the  word  of  truth" 
 as  to  build  up  true  Christians  from  one  degree  of 
 pcrfectness  to  another  in  the  divine  life ;  from  the 
 babe  to  the  man  of  full  age ;  from  the  carnal  to  the 
 spiritual ;  from  the  dull  of  hearing  to  those  who,  by 
 reason  of  use,  have  their  moral  senses  exercised  to 
 discern  both  good  and  evil !  And  how  remarkable 
 that^  in  all  this  work  of  building  up  Christians  in 
 their  most  holy  faith,  the  word,  the  word,  is  the  only 
 instrument  mentioned  as  wielded  by  the  Spirit  in 
 the  hand  of  a  living  ministry !     J.  S.  S. 
 
 14.  Nothing  has  been  of  more  prejudice  to 
 Christianity  than  the  premature  indigested  reason- 
 ing of  novices  about  its  more  speculative  doctrines 
 before  they  have  been  well  established  in  its  great 
 and  fundamental  articles.  Hence  have  arisen  all 
 those  odious  names  with  which  particular  sects  have 
 stigmatized  one  another,  while  they  have  thrown 
 away  that  badge  of  charity  by  which  the  true  disci- 
 ples of  Christ  are  most  effectually  distinguished. 
 Justly,  then,  does  the  apostle  say  that  strong  meat 
 belongeth  only  to  them  who,  by  reason  of  use,  have 
 their  senses  exercised  to  discern  between  good  and 
 evil.     R.  W. 
 
574 
 
 SECTION  SIfi.— HEBREWS  5  :  11- IJ,  ;   6  : 1-12. 
 
 1.  The  Bible  exhorts  us  to  search,  to  meditate, 
 to  '*  dig  for  wisdom  as  for  hid  treasures,"  which 
 must  mean  that  we  should  bring  out  the  fresh  and 
 unexplored.  It  compares  truth  to  a  running  well, 
 which  must  be  because  it  should  be  in  movement, 
 visiting  and  watering  new  pastures.  It  is,  indeed, 
 certain  that  the  principles  of  the  doctrine  of  Christ 
 always  remain  the  same,  and  yet  the  apostle  exhorts 
 us  that  we  are  "  to  leave  them  and  go  on  unto  per- 
 fection," that  is,  to  leave  them  and  yet  never  to 
 abandon  them,  as  a  tree  leaves  its  root  and  yet 
 never  quits  hold  of  it,  as  it  has  the  vital  sap  from 
 that  constant  source,  and  yet  spreads  away  into 
 branches  and  blossoms  and  fruit,  without  which  it 
 could  never  be  a  tree,  and  might  as  well  lie  dead. 
 If  we  think  that  we  honor  the  Bible  by  reiterating 
 certain  formulas  caught  from  it  without  taking  in 
 the  manifold  illustrations  of  God's  word,  and  the 
 manifold  applications  in  human  life,  we  shall  find 
 that  the  divine  life  deserts  these  formulas,  and  that 
 a  class  of  men  spring  up  who  deny  in  them  the 
 truth  they  have.     Ker. 
 
 Looking  only  at  God's  works  of  creation  and 
 providence,  we  could  infer  that  sanctification,  one  of 
 the  greatest  of  his  works,  would  also  be  one  of  prog- 
 ress— giving  us  no  more  reason  to  expect  that  a 
 sinner  on  his  conversion  would  suddenly  grow  up 
 into  a  perfect  saint  than  a  seedling  into  a  perfect 
 tree,  or  the  field  sown  to-day  be  to-morrow  flashing 
 with  the  sickles  and  joyous  with  the  song  of  reap- 
 ers. Grace  has  its  dawn  as  well  as  day ;  grace  has 
 its  green  blade,  and  afterward  its  ripe  com  in  the 
 ear;  grace  has  its  babes  and  its  men  in  Christ. 
 With  God's  work  here,  as  with  all  his  works,  prog- 
 ress is  both  the  prelude  and  the  path  to  perfection. 
 Therefore  we  are  exhorted  to  grow  in  grace  and  in 
 the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 
 Imitating  him  whom  faith  receives  both  as  our  pro- 
 pitiation and  our  pattern,  we  are  by  pains  and 
 prayer  to  grow  in  holiness  and  humility ;  in  sweet- 
 ness of  temper  and  heavenliness  of  mind  ;  in  active 
 obedience  and  patient  suffering ;  in  conformity  to 
 the  will  and  delight  in  the  ways  of  God.  No  doubt, 
 whether  our  aim  be  high  or  humble,  we  always  come 
 short  of  the  mark.  Yet  let  us  be  thankful,  though 
 we  have  not  reached,  if  we  are  nearing  perfection ; 
 if,  like  the  harbor  lights,  we  see  it  ahead  of  us,  not 
 vanishing  on  the  stern,  but  growing  on  the  bow  ;  if 
 our  course  shows  marks  of  progress.     T.  G. 
 
 The  raaturest  manhood  or  saintliest  womanhood 
 ought  to  be  seeking  still,  and  for  ever  seeking — be- 
 cause the  best  are  weak,  truth  is  boundless,  and  the 
 highest  soul  stands  at  an  infinite  remove  from  God. 
 They  that  have  not  yet  steadfastly  set  their  faces  as 
 tliough  they  would  go  up  higher  are  encouraged 
 and  solicited.  They  that  have  gone  some  way  are 
 bidden  to  press  on.     They  that  have  mastered  the 
 
 worst  enemies  are  cheered  forward  to  be  more  than 
 conquerors  through  him  who  hath  loved  them — 
 whose  face  they  have  beheld,  whose  breath  they 
 have  felt.  Nor  is  it  said  to  one  of  them  more  than 
 to  another,  "  Seek,  and  ye  shall  find."  From  all  the 
 fountains  of  religious  feeling,  whose  living  waters 
 leap  as  if  an  angel  troubled  them — from  all  trees  of. 
 wise  thought,  whose  leaves  are  for  the  healing  of 
 the  nations — from  all  the  lights  in  the  starry  heavens 
 of  the  elder  time,  the  ages  of  faith — from  the  spirits 
 about  us,  on  the  right  and  the  left,  purer  and  calmer 
 than  our  own,  and  shaming  our  uncertain  steps — 
 from  our  own  failures  and  mortifications — from 
 prayer  and  communion,  from  Bible  and  Providence, 
 from  Church  and  life — above  all,  direct  from  that 
 mighty  and  loving  heart  of  Jesus,  out  of  which  flows 
 the  spirit  without  measure — let  us  continually  and 
 faithfully  seek — seek  summit  above  summit  of  gra- 
 cious attainment — seek  depth  below  depth  of  God's 
 unfathomable  love.  So  shall  we  not  lose  the  way 
 and  miss  our  Father's  house,  nor  come  halting  and 
 maimed  there,  but  erect  and  healthful  souls,  save  as 
 we  are  bended  in  gratitude  at  the  mercy  that  for- 
 gives, in  penitence  for  the  sins  to  be  forgiven,  and 
 in  reverence  at  the  vision  of  him  who  makes  his 
 people  whole.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 4.  A  reason  is  here  given  by  the  writer  why  he 
 will  not  attempt  to  teach  his  readers  the  rudiments 
 of  Christianity  over  again,  namely,  that  it  is  useless 
 to  attempt,  by  the  repetition  of  such  instruction,  to 
 recall  those  who  have  renounced  Christianity  to  re- 
 pentance. The  impossihility  which  he  speaks  of 
 has  reference  (it  should  be  observed)  only  to  human 
 agents  ;  it  is  only  said  that  all  human  means  of  act- 
 ing on  the  heart  have  been  exhausted  in  such  a  case. 
 Of  course  no  limit  is  placed  on  the  divine  power. 
 Even  in  the  passage  10  :  26-31  (which  is  much 
 stronger  than  the  present  passage),  it  is  not  said 
 that  such  apostates  are  never  brought  to  repent- 
 ance ;  but  only  that  it  can  not  be  expected  they  ever 
 should  be.     C. 
 
 5.  Revelation  lays  a  solemn  stress  on  the  fact 
 itself  of  immortality.  It  creates  a  conviction  in 
 every  Christian  that  he  ought  to  pass  through  his 
 whole  course  here  with  the  eyes  of  his  faith  and 
 hope  turned  forward — a  purifying  influence  from 
 his  future  home  perpetually  breathing  upon  him : 
 what  Paul  calls  "  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come." 
 
 F.   D.   H. They  are  influences  emanating  from 
 
 objects  and  realities  which  preceded  the  very  ex- 
 istence of  this  world,  and  will  remain  after  it  shall 
 be  demolished  ;  from  God  and  Christ  and  angels  ; 
 from  eternity  ;  from  everlasting  truth  ;  from  what- 
 ever region  is  that  of  the  sublimest  glory  in  the 
 universe.  They  are  "poivers"  of  influence  which 
 all  the  best  beings  conspire  to  send.  For  even  the 
 departed  saints  are  placed  in  combination  with  God, 
 
SECTION  SIfi.— HEBREWS  5  :  11-14;  6  : 1-12. 
 
 575 
 
 the  Mediator,  and  the  angels,  in  sending  a  benefi- 
 cent influence  on  us  below ,  by  their  memory,  by 
 their  example,  by  their  being  displayed  to  our  faith 
 as  in  a  blissful  state  above,  and  (we  may  believe) 
 by  their  kind  regard  and  wishes  for  those  below. 
 All  these  ^^  poicers,"  these  forces  of  influence,  are 
 sent  through  the  medium  and  in  virtue  of  the  work 
 of  the  Mediator,  and  bear  in  them  a  peculiar  char- 
 acter, derived  from  him.  They  are  "/;owe>-s"  which 
 attract  toward  where  they  come  from  ;  which  dis- 
 cipline, and  refine,  and  prepare  the  soul  for  its  grand 
 future  destiny,  and  to  which  it  may  surrender  itself 
 without  reserve.  They  are  powers  from  a  world 
 where  our  own  great  final  interest  lies.     J.  F. 
 
 6.  If  they  shall  fall  away.  It  is  obvious 
 that  the  writer  does  not  think  of  actual  apostasies 
 of  this  fatal  sort  among  his  Hebrew  converts.  Ob- 
 serve what  he  says,  verse  9  :  "  But,  beloved,  we  are 
 persuaded  better  things  of  you,  and  things  that  ac- 
 company salvation"  (literally  things  having  salva- 
 tion, involving,  insuring  it),  "  though  we  thus 
 speak."  Do  not  understand  us  to  imply  that  any 
 such  cases  are  occurring  or  will  occur  among  you. 
 It  is  therefore  certain  that  in  the  writer's  view  it 
 might  be  proper  to  throw  out  this  fearful  warning 
 against  apostasy,  although  a  case  of  real  apostasy 
 was  not  thought  of  as  actually  occurring.  We  may 
 go  further  and  say  that,  in  the  nature  of  things,  such 
 warnings  against  apostasy  do  not  necessarily  con- 
 flict with  the  revealed  certainty  which  Jesus  puts  in 
 these  words  :  "  My  sheep  hear  my  voice ;  I  give 
 them  eternal  life,  and  theg  shall  never  perish."  Such 
 a  warning  as  this  is  one  of  God's  appointed  means 
 to  forestall  fatal  apostasy.  The  case  for  illustra- 
 tion often  appealed  to  is  always  in  point — that  of 
 Paul  and  his  fellow  seafarers  (Acts  27  :  22-25). 
 The  Lord  proposed  to  use  the  help  of  the  sailors 
 and  never  thought  of  saving  all  the  souls  on  board 
 in  any  other  way  than  with  their  help.  So  Christ 
 does  not  propose  to  save  his  sheep  without  many  a 
 solemn  warning  against  apostasy.  For  apostasy 
 must  be  fatal,  and  Christians  must  therefore  fear 
 it,  shun  it,  as  they  would  be  saved  at  last.     H.  C. 
 
 4-6.  This  passage  of  God's  word  belongs  to 
 all  who  have  ever  enjoyed  the  privilege  of  fully 
 hearing  the  gospel,  being  enlightened  by  the  word 
 of  God.  There  is  not  one  specification  in  it  which 
 may  not  enter  into  the  divine  indictment  against 
 the  whole  multitude  of  men  in  Christendom,  who 
 from  Sabbath  to  Sabbath  have  heard  the  word  of 
 God  proclaimed  and  expounded.  That  good  word 
 of  God,  and  those  powers  of  the  world  to  come,  and 
 those  precious  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit  accom- 
 panying them,  have  lifted  them  into  a  condition  in 
 which  salvation  was  accessible  and  very  near.  But 
 if,  from  all  these  advantages,  these  ladder-tops  of 
 means  and  grace,  they  fall  away,  or  if,  under  all 
 
 these  influences  and  privileges,  they  remain  un- 
 moved, then  there  is  no  more  hope.  What  possi- 
 bility  remains,  after  all  the  round  of  God's  applied 
 expedients  is  run  through  and  is  ineffectual  ?  Light, 
 knowledge,  love,  warnings,  threatenings,  promises, 
 invitations,  commands,  arguments,  entreaties,  gifts, 
 powers,  providences,  the  word,  the  Spirit,  convic- 
 tions, awakenings,  the  cross,  the  sufferings,  the 
 death  of  Christ,  and  the  glories  of  heaven,  and  the 
 terrors  of  hell,  all  applied  in  vain  \  What  is  there 
 left,  what  more  powerful,  what  as  a  last  resort  ? 
 What  is  there  of  hope  or  possibility  to  throw  your- 
 self back  upon,  after  all  the  agencies  of  mercy  in 
 God's  universe  have  been  tried  in  vain  ?     G.  B.  C. 
 
 Some  may  go  on  grieving  Christ  and  crucifying 
 him  afresh  for  as  much  as  seventy  years ;  and  he 
 will  bear  with  them  all  that  time,  and  his  sun  will 
 daily  shine  upon  them,  and  his  creatures  and  his 
 words  will  minister  to  their  pleasure,  and  he  himself 
 will  say  nothing  to  them  but  to  entreat  them  to 
 turn  and  be  saved.  This  may  last  to  some  for  sev- 
 enty years ;  to  others  it  may  last  fifty ;  to  many  of 
 us  it  may  last  for  forty,  or  for  thirty ;  none,  per- 
 haps, are  so  old  but  that  it  may  last  twenty,  or  at 
 the  least  ten.  But  as  these  ten,  or  twenty,  or  fifty, 
 or  seventy  years  pass  on,  Christ  will  still  spare  us, 
 but  his  voice  of  entreaty  will  be  less  often  heard ; 
 the  distance  between  him  and  us  will  be  consciously 
 wider.  Year  after  year  the  world  will  become  to 
 us  more  entirely  devoid  of  God.  If  sorrow,  or  some 
 softening  joy,  ever  turns  our  minds  toward  Christ, 
 we  shall  be  startled  at  perceiving  there  is  something 
 which  keeps  us  from  him,  that  we  can  not  earnestly 
 believe  in  him ;  that,  if  we  speak  of  loving  him,  our 
 hearts,  which  can  still  love  earthly  things,  feel  that 
 the  words  are  but  mockery.  Alas,  alas  !  the  in- 
 creased  weakness  of  our  flesh  has  destroyed  all  the 
 power  of  our  spirit  and  almost  all  its  willingness ; 
 it  is  bound  with  chains  which  it  can  not  break,  and, 
 indeed,  scarcely  desires  to  break.  Redemption,  sal- 
 vation, victory — what  words  are  these  when  applied 
 to  that  enslaved,  that  utterly  overthrown  and  van- 
 quished soul,  which  sin  is  leading  in  triumph  now, 
 and  which  will  speedily  be  given  over  to  walk  for 
 ever  as  a  captive  in  the  eternal  triumph  of  death ! 
 T.  A. 
 
 It  is  not  with  open  disavowal  that  the  votary  of 
 fashionable  worldliness  disclaims  the  Lord  of  glory. 
 A  peril  such  as  this  might  be  met  and  warded  off. 
 But  society  does  its  work  surely  because  slowly.  Re- 
 ligion is  not  proved  to  be  absurd,  but  assumed  to  be 
 so  ;  the  world  would  not  harshly  ask  us  to  disbelieve 
 in  Christ,  but  merely  to  forget  him.  Principles  are 
 lost  for  ever  before  we  have  dreamed  they  were  in 
 danger,  and  the  poor  victim  of  the  world's  opinion 
 has  learned  to  "crucify  afresh  the  Son  of  God," 
 without  relinquishing  one  outward  characteristic  of 
 
57H 
 
 SECTION  3JfO.— HEBREWS  5  :  11-lJ, ;  6  : 1-12. 
 
 discipleship  !  There  are  apostasies  of  the  social 
 table,  of  the  fireside  and  the  market-place,  the  re- 
 fined apostasies  of  our  own  daily  life,  as  real  as  the 
 imperial  treachery  of  a  Julian  or  the  cold-blooded 
 abandonment  of  a  Demas.  To  every  one  of  these 
 the  same  impress  belongs ;  it  may  be  branded  more 
 or  less  deeply,  but  it  is  branded  on  all.  They  are 
 all  alike  rife  with  the  spirit  of  Caiaphas's  council- 
 chamber  ;  they  are  all  echoes  of  the  voice  that  cried 
 aloud,  "Crucify  him,  crucify  him  !"     W.  A.  B. 
 
 10.  God  is  "  not  unrighteous  to  forget  your  work 
 of  faith  and  labor  of  love."  Whatsoever  we  are 
 capable  of  doing  for  him,  depend  upon  it  we  shall 
 get  the  opportunity  of  doing.  The  way  to  get  ready 
 for,  and  the  way  to  insure  the  possession  of,  the 
 widest  field  for  service  and  the  loftiest  opportunities 
 of  doing  his  will,  is  faithfully  to  fill  the  narrow 
 sphere  in  which  he  at  present  sets  us.  Do  the  little, 
 and  God  will  provide  the  great.  You  have  always 
 as  much  to  do  as  yoti  have  strength  to  do  it  with. 
 If,  by  patient  faith,  by  simple  dependence  upon 
 <  'luist  and  his  mercy,  feeling  yourself  encompassed 
 with  an  awful  and  impartial  law  of  right  which 
 makes  everything  dreadful  that  is  wrong,  and  every- 
 thing noble  that  is  obedience,  you  seek  to  execute 
 God's  will,  loving  the  Lord  that  has  done  the  small- 
 est things  for  you,  the  narrow  sphere  will  widen  and 
 open  itself,  and  lofty  tasks  and  glorious  work  shall 
 be  given  you.     A.  M. 
 
 11.  All  who  come  to  Christ,  making  voluntary 
 covenant  with  him,  and  continuing  faithful  to  the 
 end,  are  saued  ;  not  because  in  this  life  they  neces- 
 sarily become  perfect,  or  free  from  the  infection  of 
 original  sin,  but  because  they  are  in  him  who  h  per- 
 fect, and  who  will  ultimately  perfect  tliem,  when, 
 after  the  blessed  trials  and  the  loving  discipline  of 
 time,  he  brings  them  to  the  full  vision  of  God,  and 
 presents  them,  at  last,  "  faultless  before  the  pres- 
 ence of  his  glory  with  exceeding  joy."  It  is  evi- 
 dent that  this  is  not  a  gospel,  nor  a  view  of  the  gos- 
 pel, which  encourages  indolence  in  the  divine  life, 
 or  allows  men  to  rest  satisfied  with  mere  half-way 
 attainments  in  grace.  It  puts  every  renewed  heart 
 to  panting  after  perfection ;  it  sets  every  foot  which 
 has  been  turned  to  God's  testimonies  boldly  and  de- 
 terminedly on  the  race  toward  perfection;  and  it 
 throws  unwonted  terrors  on  the  way  of  him  who, 
 having  thus  started,  carelessly  suffers  a  pause  in  his 
 progress  or  a  rest  to  his  pantings  after  perfection. 
 Still,  it  is  a  gospel,  or  a  view  of  the  gospel,  which 
 shids  not  only  hope,  but  "  the  full  nxsurance  of 
 hope"  on  the  way  of  him  who,  having  been  re- 
 newed by  the  Sjjirit  unto  repentance  and  faith  in 
 Christ,  thus  sets  forth  and  thus  perseveres  on  the 
 Christian  course,  even  though,  amid  the  weaknesses 
 of  nature  and  the  intensities  of  the  conflict  with 
 evil,  he  come  to  the  goal  of  death  with  something 
 
 still  of  remaining  sin  wilhin  him.  He  has  the  be- 
 ginnings of  the  "life  hid  with  Christ  in  God";  and 
 he  knows,  to  his  deep  joy,  that  when  he  comes  to 
 see  him  he  shall  be  fully  "  like  him ;  because  he 
 shall  see  him  as  he  is."     J.  S.  S. 
 
 12«  He  refers  more  directly  to  those  Old  Testa- 
 ment worthies,  of  whose  names  and  deeds  he  gives 
 so  splendid  a  catalogue  in  a  subsequent  chapter. 
 But  the  exhortation  has  relation  to  the  examples  of 
 all  believers,  of  every  age,  who,  by  the  same  means, 
 have  attained  the  like  triumphs  and  rewards.  They 
 are  described  under  the  twofold  ideas  of  the  end 
 at  which  they  aimed,  "  thej/  inherit  the  promises,'" 
 and  the  means  by  which  they  achieved  theii'  bliss, 
 
 '■^through  faith   ajid  patience."      T.  E.  V. The 
 
 gate  of  heaven  is  no  wider  now  than  it  was  seven- 
 teen hundred  years  ago.  The  law  of  God  extends 
 as  far  as  it  did  when  the  apostles  lived.  We  are 
 bound  to  the  same  strictness  and  purity,  to  the  same 
 zeal  and  steadfastness,  which  distinguished  the 
 primitive  Christians.  They  were  all  men  of  like 
 passions  with  ourselves ;  they  had  the  same  corrupt 
 nature  to  strive  against,  the  same  temptations  to  re- 
 sist, the  same  enemies  to  overcome.  Their  advan- 
 tages for  performing  their  duty  were  not  greater 
 than  ours ;  on  the  contrary,  besides  all  that  they 
 possessed,  we  have  the  benefit  of  their  example  and 
 experience.  God's  hand  is  not  shortened,  the  blood 
 of  Christ  hath  lost  none  of  its  virtue,  his  interces- 
 sion is  no  less  prevalent,  nor  is  the  power  of  his 
 Spirit  in  the  least  impaired  by  length  of  time  and 
 constant  exercise.  So  that  we  are  entirely  without 
 excuse,  if  we  do  not  both  aim  at  and  actually  at- 
 tain the  same  degrees  of  holiness  and  purity  with 
 any  of  those  that  have  gone  before  us.     R.  W. 
 
 In  the  catacombs  of  Rome  you  behold  the  long 
 tiers,  or  alcoves,  of  the  graves  of  those  who,  having 
 died  in  faith,  inherit  the  promises.  No  symbols  of 
 hateful  passion,  no  tokens  of  revenge  for  the  wrongs 
 they  smarted  under,  no  wails  of  heathenish  despair, 
 no  signs  of  bloody  altars ;  but,  instead,  the  tokens 
 of  peace,  hope,  and  joy ;  pictures  of  love ;  legends 
 of  reconciliation ;  a  monogram  of  the  Saviour ;  a 
 lamb ;  a  branch  of  palm ;  a  cross ;  some  epitaph 
 commemorating  a  "  friend  of  all  men,"  "  an  enemy 
 of  none,"  "one  meek  and  lowly,"  those  that  "sleep 
 in  Jesus,"  or  others  "  borne  away  by  angels."  Every- 
 where you  see  traces  and  proofs  of  that  heavenly 
 temper,  that  pure  and  prayerful  spirit,  that  disinter- 
 ested and  self-denying  piety,  that  influence  from  o:i 
 high  which  you  know  was  never  the  product  of  the 
 Roman  nature,  never  caught  from  Roman  philoso- 
 phers, never  fostered  by  the  Roman  armies,  never 
 ordained  by  Roman  law,  never  inspired  by  Roman 
 mythology,  the  gift  of  God  in  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
 Christ,  the  heritage  of  his  Church,  the  new  creation, 
 the  regeneration  of  the  Holy  Spirit.     F.  D.  H. 
 
SECTION  341.— HEBREWS  6  :  13-20;   7:1-28.  577 
 
 Section  341. 
 
 Hebrews  vi.  13-20  ;   vii.  1-28. 
 
 13  For  when  God  made  promise  to  Abraham,  because  he  could  swear  by  no  greater,  he 
 
 14  sware  by  himself,  saying.  Surely  blessing  I  will  bless  thee,  and  m\iltiplying  I  will  multiply 
 
 15  thee.     And  so,  after  he  had  patiently  endured,  he  obtained   the  promise.     For  men  verily 
 
 16  swear  by  the  greater  :  and  an  oath  for  confirmation  is  to  them  an  end  of  all  strife.    Where- 
 
 17  in  God,  willing  more  abundantly  to  shew  unto  the  heirs  of  promise  the  immutability  of  his 
 
 18  counsel,  confirmed  it  by  an  oath  :  that  by  two  immutable  things,  in  which  it  was  impossible 
 for  God  to  lie,  we  might  have  a  strong  consolation,  who  have  fled  for  refuge  to  lay  hold 
 
 19  upon  the  hope  set  before  us :  which  hope  we  have  as  an  anchor  of  the  soul,  both  sure  and 
 
 20  stedfast,  and  which  entereth  into  that  within  the  vail ;  whither  the  forerunner  is  for  us 
 entered,  even  Jesus,  made  an  high  priest  for  ever  after  the  order  of  Melchisedec. 
 
 1       For  this  Melchisedec,  king  of  Salem,  priest  of  the  most  high  God,  who  met  Abraham  re- 
 
 .2  turning  from  the  slaughter  of  the  kings,  and  blessed  him;  to  whom  also  Abraham  gave  a 
 
 tenth  part  of  all ;  first  being  by  interpretation  King  of  righteousness,  and  after  that  also 
 
 3  King  of  Salem,  which  is,  King  of  peace ;  without  father,  without  mother,  without  descent, 
 having  neither  beginriing  of  days,  nor  end  of  life  ;  but  made  like  unto  the  Son  of  God ; 
 
 4  abideth  a  priest  continually.     Now  consider  how  great  this  man  iras,  unto  whom  even  the 
 
 5  patriarch  Abraham  gave  the  tenth  of  the  spoils.  And  verily  they  that  are  of  the  sons  of 
 Levi,  who  receive  the  office  of  the  priesthood,  have  a  commandment  to  take  tithes  of  the 
 people  according  to  the  law,  that  is,  of  their  brethren,  though  they  come  out  of  the  loins 
 
 6  of  Abraham  :  but  he  whose  descent  is  not  counted  from  them  received  tithes  of  Abraham, 
 
 7  and  blessed  him  that  had  the  promises.     And  without  all  contradiction  the  less  is  blessed 
 
 8  of  the  better.     And  here  men  that  die  receive  tithes;  but  there  he  receiveth  them,  of  whom 
 
 9  it  is  witnessed  that  he  liveth.     And  as  I  may  so  say,  Levi  also,  who  receiveth  tithes,  paid 
 
 10  tithes  in  Abraham.     For  he  was  yet  in  the  loins  of  his  father,  when  Melchisedec  met  him. 
 
 11  If  therefore  perfection  were  by  the  Levitical  priesthood,  (for  under  it  the  people  received 
 the  law,)  what  further  need  was  there  that  another  priest  should  rise  after  the  order  of  Mel- 
 
 12  chisedec,  and  not  be  called  after  the  order  of  Aaron  ?     For  the  priesthood  being  changed, 
 
 13  there  is  made  of  necessity  a  change  also  of  the  law.    For  he  of  whom  these  things  are  spoken 
 
 14  pertaineth  to  another  tribe,  of  which  no  man  gave  attendance  at  the  altar.  For  it  is  evident 
 that  our  Lord  sprang  out  of  Juda  ;  of  which  tribe  Moses  spake  nothing  concerning  priest- 
 
 15  hood.     And  it  is  yet  far  more  evident :  for  that  after  the  similitude  of  Melchisedec  there 
 
 16  ariseth  another  priest,  who  is  made,  not  after  the  law  of  a  carnal  commandment,  but  after 
 
 17  the  power  of  an  endless  life.     For  he  testifieth,  Thou  art  a  priest  for  ever  after  the  order 
 
 18  of  Melchisedec.     For  there  is  verily  a  disannulling  of  the  commandment   going  before 
 
 19  for  the  weakness  and  unprofitableness  thereof.  For  the  law  made  nothing  perfect,  but  the 
 bringing  in  of  a  better  hope  did  ;  by  the  which  we  draw  nigh  unto  God. 
 
 20  And  inasmuch  as  not  without  an  oath  he  teas  made  priest :  (for  those  priests  were  made 
 
 21  without  an  oath  ;  but  this  with  an  oath  by  him  that  said  unto  him.  The  Lord  sware  and 
 
 22  will  not  repent.  Thou  art  a  priest  for  ever  after  the  order  of  Melchisedec  :)  by  so  much  was 
 
 23  Jesus  made  a  surety  of  a  better  testament.     And  they  truly  were  many  priests,  because 
 
 24  they  were  not  suffered  to  continue  by  reason  of  death :  but  this  ma7i,  because  he  continueth 
 
 25  ever,  hath  an  unchangeable  priesthood.  "Wherefore  he  is  able  also  to  save  them  to  the 
 uttermost  that  come  unto  God  by  him,  seeing  he  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  for  them. 
 
 26  For  such  an  high  priest  became  us,  who  is  holy,  harmless,  uudefiled,  separate  from  sinners, 
 
 27  and  made  higher  than  the  heavens;  who  needeth  not  daily,  as  those  high  priests,  to  offer 
 up  sacrifice,  first  for  his  own  sins,  and  then  for  the  people's :  for  this  he  did  once,  when  he 
 
 28  offered  up  himself.  For  the  law  maketh  men  high  priests  which  have  infirmity ;  but  the 
 word  of  the  oath,  which  was  since  the  law,  maketh  the  Son,  who  is  consecrated  for  ever- 
 more.   
 
 To  have  the  great  object  of  our  thoughts  placed  beyond  the  chances  of  human  life  is  to  place  ourselves 
 
 beyond  them !     Our  hope  "  entereth  into  that  within  the  veil "  1     The  Christian  lays  hold  of  a  chain 
 
 which  is  bound  to  the  throne  of  God ;  the  immutable  attributes  of  the  God  of  the  universe  are  pledged 
 
 for  his  security !     The  laws  that  bind  together  the  elements  of  the  universe  may  vanish  and  give  place 
 
 80 
 
578 
 
 SECTION  SJfl.— HEBREWS  6  :  13-20;   7  :  1-28. 
 
 to  new  relations  and  connections  ;  the  law  that  binds  together  the  eternal  sovereignty  of  Christ  with  the 
 happiness  of  his  people  is  unchangeable  as  God  himself !     W.  A.  B. 
 
 In  the  "rand  mystery  of  Christ  and  his  eternal  priesthood — Christ,  who  ever  liveth  to  make  interces- 
 sion— the  righteous  will  be  set  in  personal  and  experimental  connection  with  all  the  great  problems  of 
 grace  and  counsels  of  love,  comprised  in  the  plan  by  which  they  have  been  trained,  and  the  glories  to 
 which  they  are  exalted.  Their  subjects  and  conferences  will  be  those  of  principalities  and  powers,  and 
 the  conceptions  of  their  great  society  will  be  correspondent,  for  they  are  now  coming  to  the  stature  ne- 
 cessary to  a  fit  contemplation  of  such  themes.  The  Lamb  of  redemption  and  the  throne  of  law,  and  a 
 government  comprising  both,  will  be  the  field  of  their  study,  and  they  will  find  their  own  once  petty  expe- 
 rience related  to  all  that  is  vastest  and  most  transcendent  in  the  works  and  appointments  of  God's  em- 
 pire. Oh,  what  thoughts  will  spring  uj)  in  such  minds,  surrounded  by  such  fellow  intelligences,  entered 
 on  such  themes,  and  present  to  such  discoveries !  How  grand  their  action !  How  majestic  their  com- 
 munion !  Their  praise  how  august !  Their  joys  how  full  and  clear !  Oh,  this  power  of  endless  life  1 
 great  King  of  Life,  and  Priest  of  Eternitj',  reveal  thyself  to  us,  and  us  to  ourselves,  and  quicken  us  to 
 this  unknown  future  before  us  !     H.  B. 
 
 17,  God  hath  not  left  us  to  spell  out  our  privi- 
 leges or  to  reason  ourselves  into  the  hope  of  good 
 things ;  he  hath  plainly  told  us  what  is  in  his  heart ; 
 he  hath  put  his  merciful  designs  into  the  form  of  a 
 covenant,  and  expressed  them  in  a  variety  of 
 gracious  promises,  by  the  help  of  which  we  may  lay 
 hold  upon  his  truth.  This  privilege  is  common  to 
 all  believers  in  Christ ;  the  Lord  of  hosts  is  their 
 guardian  as  well  as  their  friend ;  he  chargeth  him- 
 self with  their  protection ;  he  adopts  them  into  his 
 family ;  and  not  only  dignifies  them  with  the  title  of 
 children,  but  doth  likewise  enrich  them  with  all  the 
 immunities  and  privileges  which  that  high  and  en- 
 dearing appellation  imports.  And  what  may  they 
 not  expect  from  such  a  father?  whose  wisdom  is 
 infinite,  whose  power  is  irresistible,  whose  "  mercy 
 is  everlasting,"  and  whose  "  truth  endureth  to  all 
 generations."     R.  W. 
 
 18.  A  true  and  blessed  hope  is  the  gift  of  a 
 heavenly  Spirit,  a  peculiar  work  of  God  the  Holy 
 Ghost  in  the  heart.  It  is  like  holiness  and  love,  the 
 fruit  of  faith ;  of  faith  in  God's  promises  made  to 
 a  world  of  sinners  in  Christ  Jesus.  It  very  much 
 resembles  faith,  resting  on  the  same  foundation  and 
 exercising  itself  on  the  same  objects,  and  yet  it 
 differs  from  it.  Faith  believes  the  promise,  hope 
 looks  forward  to  the  fulfillment  of  it.  "  There  is  a 
 world  of  glory,"  says  faith,  "  for  pardoned  sinners, 
 for  all  who  are  washed  and  cleansed  in  the  blood  of 
 Christ."  "  I  am  going  to  that  world,"  says  hope  ; 
 "  that  glory  will  be  mine."  Faith  discovers  the 
 treasure,  hope  rejoices  in  the  expectation  of  gather- 
 ing it  up.    C.  B. The  work  of  grace  may  evidence 
 
 to  you  the  truth  of  your  hope ;  but  the  ground  it 
 fastens  on  is  Jesus  Christ,  in  whom  all  our  rights 
 and  evidences  hold  good :  his  death  assuring  us  of 
 freedom  from  condemnation,  and  his  life  and  pos- 
 session of  glory  being  the  foundation  of  our  hope. 
 If  you  would  have  it  immovable,  rest  it  there ;  lay 
 all  this  hope  on  him,  and  when  assaulted,  fetch  all 
 
 your  answers  for  it  from  him, /or  it  is  Christ  in  you 
 that  is  your  hope  of  glory.     L. 
 
 19.  Changing  the  figure,  or  rather  adding  an- 
 other, this  hope  is  thought  of  as  an  anchor  to  the 
 soul.  As  the  huge  iron  anchor  goes  into  the  great 
 deep  and  fastens  its  flukes  upon  the  moveless  rocks, , 
 holding  the  ship  "  sure  and  steadfast,"  so  the  Chris- 
 tian anchor  ["  hope "]  goes  up  into  the  heavenly 
 sanctuary  (the  place  within  the  veil),  for  there  our 
 Jesus  dwells ;  our  forerunner,  gone  on  before,  sits 
 there  enthroned  for  ever,  our  great  high  priest ;  and 
 upon  him  our  immortal  hope  fastens  itself,  and  we 
 are  held  safely  for  ever,  "  sure  and  steadfast."  H.  C. 
 
 Hope  is  an  anchor  of  the  soul !     Among  all 
 
 the  emblems  of  Scripture,  is  there  one  more  beauti- 
 ful or  more  just  than  this  ?  A  ship  without  anchor, 
 a  prey  to  the  billows  and  the  breakers,  threatened 
 on  all  sides  by  rocks  and  reefs ;  behold  in  this  a 
 soul  without  true  hope !  Assuredly  the  greatest 
 poet  of  the  middle  ages  could  have  engraved  no 
 more  striking  inscription  on  the  place  of  eternal 
 punishment  than  the  famous  "  Abandon  hope,  all  ye 
 who  enter  here."      Van  0. 
 
 Faith  believes  the  truth  of  the  word,  hope  waits 
 for  the  fulfilling  of  it.  Faith  lays  hold  of  that  end 
 of  the  promise  that  is  next  to  us,  to  wit,  as  it  is  in 
 the  Bible ;  hope  lays  hold  of  that  end  of  the  prom- 
 ise that  is  fastened  to  the  mercy-seat.  For  the 
 promise  is  like  a  mighty  cable  that  is  fastened  by 
 one  end  to  a  ship,  and  by  the  other  to  the  anchor. 
 The  soul  is  the  ship  where  faith  is,  and  to  which 
 the  hither  end  of  this  cable  is  fastened  ;  but  hope 
 is  the  anchor  that  is  at  the  other  end  of  this  cable, 
 and  "  which  entereth  into  that  within  the  veil." 
 Thus  faith  and  hope  getting  hold  of  both  ends  of 
 
 the  promise  they  carry  it  safely  all  away.    Bun. 
 
 The  habit  of  living  in  the  future  should  make  us 
 glad  and  confident.  We  should  not  keep  the  con- 
 templation of  another  state  of  existence  to  make 
 us  sorrowful,  nor  allow  the  transiency  of  this  pres- 
 
SECTION'  SJtl.— HEBREWS  6  :  13-20;   7  : 1-28. 
 
 57^ 
 
 ent  to  shade  our  joys.  Our  hope  should  make  us 
 buoyant,  and  should  keep  us  firm.  It  is  an  anchor 
 of  the  soul.  All  men  live  by  hope,  even  when  it  is 
 fixed  upon  the  changing  and  uncertain  things  of  this 
 world.  But  the  hopes  of  men  who  have  not  their 
 hearts  fixed  upon  God  try  to  grapple  themselves  on 
 the  cloudrack  that  rolls  along  the  flanks  of  the 
 mountains ;  while  our  hopes  pierce  within  that  veil, 
 and  lay  hold  of  the  Rock  of  Ages  that  towers  above 
 the  flying  vapors.  Let  us  then  be  strong,  for  our 
 future  is  not  a  dim  peradventure,  nor  a  vague 
 dream,  nor  a  fancy  of  our  own,  nor  a  wish  turning 
 itself  into  a  vision,  but  it  is  made  and  certified  by 
 him  who  is  the  God  of  all  the  past  and  of  all  the 
 present.  It  is  built  upon  his  word,  and  the  bright- 
 est hope  of  all  its  brightness  is  the  enjoyment  of 
 more  of  his  presence,  and  the  possession  of  more  of 
 his  likeness.  That  hope  is  certain.  Therefore,  let 
 us  live  in  it.     A.  M. 
 
 Indisputably,  the  firm  believers  in  the  gospel 
 have  a  great  advantage  over  all  others ;  for  this 
 simple  reason — that,  if  true,  they  will  have  their 
 reward  hereafter ;  and,  if  there  be  no  hereafter,  they 
 can  but  be  with  the  infidel  in  his  eternal  sleep,  hav- 
 ing had  the  assistance  of  an  exalted  hope  through  life, 
 without  subsequent  disappointment,  since  "  out  of 
 nothing,  nothing  can  arise,"  not  even  sorrow.  Byron. 
 
 20.  That  same  Jesus  who  died  on  Calvary  has 
 ascended,  in  our  nature,  to  carry  on  the  purposes  of 
 his  grace  in  the  hearts  of  his  people.  Having  left 
 his  mediatorial  throne  to  suffer  for  sins,  he  reas- 
 sumed  it,  on  his  ascension,  in  a  new  character,  man 
 for  men:  as  such  he  reigns  "a  priest  upon  his 
 THRONE  "  (Zech.  6  :  13),  our  true  Melchisedec,  king 
 and  priest  both  in  one  person;  having  all  power 
 given  him  in  heaven  and  in  earth  to  give  eternal 
 life  to  his  people,  and  pleading  their  cause,  as  their 
 ever-living  "  advocate  with  the  Father."     Goode. 
 
 1,  2.  Melchisedec.  That  he  was  a  type  of 
 Christ,  is  affirmed  :  "  Thou  art  a  priest  for  ever  after 
 the  order  of  Melchisedec."  The  points  of  accord- 
 ance are  many  and  striking.  The  very  name,  which 
 signifies  "  King  of  righteousness,"  points  directly  to 
 Him  who,  righteous  in  himself,  wrought  out  for  his 
 people  a  justifying  righteousness,  works  a  sanctify- 
 ing righteousness  within  them  by  his  Spirit,  and 
 sways  them  with  a  scepter  of  righteousness.  His 
 designation  "  King  of  Salem,"  that  is  "  King  of 
 peace,"  fitly  enough  points  out  one  who,  whether  as 
 regards  the  disposition  for  which  he  was  distin- 
 guished, the  blessing  he  died  to  procure,  or  the  ef- 
 fects of  his  administration,  is  well  entitled  to  be 
 called  "the  Prince  of  Peace."  But  the  point  which, 
 most  of  all,  marks  him  out  as  typical  of  our  media- 
 torial king,  is  his  combining  in  his  own  person  the 
 regal  and  sacerdotal  offices.  Besides  being  "  king 
 of  Salem,"  he  was  "priest  of  the  most  high  God." 
 He  was  a  royal  priest — a  sacerdotal  king — and  thus 
 an  eminent  type  of  Him  who,  as  exerting  his  power 
 on  the  foot  of  his  purchase,  sits  "  a  priest  upon  his 
 throne."     W.  S. 
 
 3.  Without  descent.  This  explains  the  two 
 preceding  words :  the  meaning  is,  that  the  priest- 
 hood of  Melchisedec  was  not,  like  the  Levitical 
 priesthood,  dependent  on  his  descent,  through  his 
 parents,  from  a  particular  family,  but  was  a  per- 
 sonal office.  Neither  beginning,  etc.  Here, 
 as  in  the  previous  without  father  and  mother,  the 
 silence  of  Scripture  is  interpreted  allegorically. 
 Scripture  mentions  neither  the  father  nor  mother, 
 
 neither  the  birth  nor  death  of  Melchisedec.     C. 
 
 He  had  no  genealogy  on  the  Hebrew  records.  He 
 stands  there  a  priest,  and  this  only  ;  a  priest  for  ever, 
 for  there  is  no  hint  that  he  ever  ceased  to  be  a 
 priest.  So  far,  therefore,  as  the  Hebrew  records 
 go,  he  is  made  like  the  Son  of  God  and  abides  a 
 priest  for  ever. 
 
 4-15.  The  real  clew  to  the  sense  of  this  whole 
 case  of  Melchisedec  is  this :  We  must  take  hhn  as 
 he  stands  in  Hebrew  history,  and  on  the  old  (icncalo- 
 gies  of  their  nation.  We  are  to  know  nothing  more ; 
 to  ask  nothing  further.  Taking  him  as  he  stands 
 there,  he  is  fatherless,  motherless ;  never  born,  never 
 dying ;  a  priest  only,  therefore,  and  a  priest  for  ever; 
 greater  than  Abraham,  and  consequently  greater 
 than  Levi,  than  Aaron,  than  any  or  all  of  Aaron's 
 line.  All  these  points  are  turned  to  account  as  il- 
 lustrating the  priesthood  of  Jesus.  To  the  ancient 
 Hebrew  people,  how  striking  must  have  been  that 
 ancient  figure  in  their  history  which  stood,  as  Mel- 
 chisedec did,  alone  in  sublime,  isolated  grandeur, 
 towering  above  their  oldest  patriarch,  Abraham,  and 
 standing  loftily  apart  from  the  long  line  of  their 
 national  genealogies !     H.  C. 
 
 16.  The  priesthood  of  Christ  is  graduated  by 
 the  wants  and  measures  of  the  human  soul  as  the 
 priesthood  of  the  law  was  not ;  the  endless  life  in 
 which  he  comes  matches  and  measures  the  endless 
 life  in  mankind  whose  fall  he  is  to  restore.  Powers 
 of  endless  life  though  we  be,  falling  principalities, 
 wandering  stars  shooting  downward  in  the  precipi- 
 tation of  evil,  he  is  able  to  bring  us  off,  reestablish 
 our  dismantled  eternities,  and  set  us  in  the  peace 
 and  confidence  of  an  eternal  righteousness.  Nothing 
 meets  our  want  in  fact,  but  to  see  the  boundaries 
 of  nature  and  time  break  away  to  let  in  a  being  and 
 a  power  visibly  not  of  this  world.  Let  him  be  the 
 Eternal  Son  of  God  and  Word  of  the  Father,  de- 
 scending out  of  higher  worlds  to  be  incarnate  in  this. 
 As  we  have  lost  our  measures,  let  us  recover  them, 
 if  possible,  in  the  sense  restored  of  our  everlasting 
 brotherhood  with  him.  Let  him  so  be  made  a  priest 
 for  us,  not  after  the  law  of  a  carnal  commandment, 
 but  after  the  power  of  an  endless  life — the  bright- 
 ness of  the  Father's  glory  and  the  express  image 
 of  his  person — God  manifest  in  the  flesh — God  in 
 Christ,  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself.     II.  B. 
 
 As  a  priest  He  ever  lives,  and  the  efficacy  of  his 
 work  is  dependent  upon  the  circumstance  that  he  is 
 incapable  of  death.  His  Divine  Person  is  essentially 
 immortal,  and  that  assumption  to  itself  of  the  entire 
 nature  of  man  by  virtue  of  which  he  becomes  a 
 priest  involves  a  union  which  can  never  be  disturbed. 
 He  can  never  cease  to  be  God  and  man  in  two  dis- 
 
580 
 
 SECTION  SAL— HEBREWS  6  :  13-30;   7  : 1-28. 
 
 tinct  natures  and  one  Person  for  ever.  He  is  a  priest 
 aftei'  the  power  of  an  endless  life.  The  victim  which 
 he  offered  was  his  human  nature,  which  was  suscep- 
 tible of  death  by  the  separation  of  its  parts,  though 
 the  union  of  neither  part  with  the  divine  Son  could 
 be  dissolved.  Here,  then,  the  Priest,  as  living,  lays 
 down  a  life  upon  which  death  may  seize  without  af- 
 fecting the  integrity  of  his  own  being.  He  lays  it 
 down  and  he  takes  it  again.  Both  are  his  own  acts, 
 and  the  inconsistency  of  attributing  to  the  dead  the 
 properties  of  the  living  is  fully  resolved.  How  he 
 could  die  and  yet  be  ever  alive ;  how,  as  dead,  he 
 could  resume  a  life  which  supposes  him  not  to  be 
 dead — these  are  contradictions  which  can  only  be 
 explained  by  the  mystery  of  the  incarnation,  in 
 which  the  union  of  the  natures  is  maintained,  each 
 in  its  integrity,  without  confusion,  amalgamation,  or 
 mixture.  The  priest  lives,  the  victim  dies;  the 
 priest  is  the  actor,  the  victim  the  sufferer.  J.  H.  T. 
 It  is  a  magnificent  conception,  the  power  of  an 
 endless  life  !  Life  worthy  to  be  called  life ;  life  holy, 
 beatific,  glorious,  divine;  life  participant  of  God's 
 own  holiness  and  blessedness.  The  power  of  such 
 a  life !  endless,  unchangeable,  save  only  from  accu- 
 mulating glory ;  perpetual  in  its  energy  and  fresh- 
 ness, with  the  boundlessness  and  security  of  in- 
 finitude before  it  for  ever  and  ever  !  The  mighty 
 conflict  which  agitates  the  universe  is  a  conflict  for 
 eternity,  a  conflict  between  two  eternities,  between 
 the  power  of  an  endless  life  and  the  power  of  an 
 endless  death.  Nothing  less  than  this  could  range 
 the  Son  of  God  incarnate  on  the  one  side  and  Satan 
 on  the  other.  Nothing  less  than  the  certainty  and 
 <lreadfulness  of  an  endless  death  could  bring  from 
 heaven  a  divine  Redeemer,  the  Lord  of  eternity,  to 
 take  upon  himself  our  flesh  and  blood  that  through 
 death  he  might  destroy  him  that  had  the  power  of 
 
 death.     G.  B.  C. Whatever  may  be  the  force  of 
 
 other  arguments,  our  faith  in  immortality  actually 
 takes  its  stand  on  divine  testimony,  rather  than  on 
 abstruse  reasons.  In  truth,  we  have  need  of  this 
 testimony  to  put  an  end  to  some  doubts  which  rea- 
 son could  never  solve.  There  are  lines  of  argument 
 which,  although  they  might  seem  fairly  to  establish 
 the  doctrine  of  a  life  after  the  dissolution  of  the 
 body,  would  not  absolutely  include  the  notion — 
 amazing  idea ! — of  Endless  Exhtnice.  It  is  one 
 thing  to  awake  at  death  to  a  new  life,  and  another 
 to  inherit  absolutely  a  never-ending  life.  It  is 
 fearful,  if  we  reflect  upon  what  it  implies,  to  bear 
 relation  in  any  way,  even  remotely,  to  infinitude — 
 for  who  shall  calculate  the  whole  result  of  such  a 
 cimnection  ?  How  fearful  then  to  carry  infinity  in 
 our  very  bosoms  !  to  be  wedded  inseparably  to  that 
 which  has  no  bounds !  In  comparison  with  this 
 power  of  eternal  life  all  powers  are  nothing;  or 
 should  we  not  rather  say  that  every  faculty  which  is 
 
 linked  to  this  borrows  from  it  an  incalculable  im- 
 portance?     I.  T. 
 
 Verse  19  should  run  thus:  ("for  the  law  made 
 nothing  perfect),  and  there  is  a  bringing  in  of  a 
 better  hope,  by  which,"  etc.,  putting  no  stop  at  end 
 
 of   verse  18.     A. The    law  made    nothing 
 
 perfect.  It  only  told  what  the  perfect  was — did 
 not  inspire  the  motive,  the  love  to  keep  it.  If  kept 
 at  all  as  law,  it  would  be  by  fear  or  a  selfish  seeking 
 for  safety  from  its  penalty,  not  by  self-forgetting 
 loyalty.  "  If  ye  are  led  by  the  Spirit,  ye  are  not 
 under  the  law,  but  under  grace."  Law  is  com- 
 pulsory ;  grace  is  free.  Law  is  obligatory ;  the  gos- 
 pel is  attractive.  Law  is  command  ;  the  covenant 
 in  Christ,  which  "  the  law  can  not  disannul,"  is 
 promise.  Law  is  terrible ;  the  Spirit  is  animating 
 — pardon,  peace,  love,  joy,  gentleness,  goodness, 
 faith.  Here  stands  the  anxious  conscience,  troubled, 
 discouraged,  looking  far  up  at  the  blazing  standard, 
 the  commandment,  and  then  looking  back  at  its  dis- 
 ordered and  miserable  self ;  no  way  of  bringing  the 
 two  together.  It  needs  a  Reconciler,  who  shall  not 
 lower  the  law,  but  keep  it,  honor  it,  magnify  it,  and 
 at  the  same  time  lift  up,  forgive,  reinvigorate  man, 
 and  breathe  a  new  life  of  the  Holy  Spirit  into  him. 
 This  is  the  bringing  in  of  a  better  hope.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 22.  Jesus,  as  the  Mediator  between  God  and 
 man,  is  the  "  Surety  of  the  better  covenant,"  who 
 has  fulfilled  all  the  terms  upon  which  it  rests. 
 It  has  no  terms  for  v^  to  fulfill  beyond  the  accept- 
 ance of  the  blessing,  because,  in  his  infinite  love 
 to  man,  he  accomplished  in  his  own  person  all  that 
 was  needed,  that  God  might  be  a  just  God  and  yet 
 a  Saviour.     Ooode. 
 
 25.  The  dignity  of  his  person  as  the  "eternal 
 Word  made  flesh,"  the  perfection  of  his  obedience, 
 the  merit  of  his  sacrifice,  his  resurrection  from  the 
 dead,  and  his  exaltation  to  the  right  hand  of  God, 
 leave  no  room  to  doubt  of  his  saving  power ;  while 
 his  own  account  of  the  errand  upon  which  he  came 
 into  the  world,  his  free  choice  of  the  office  of  Re- 
 deemer, his  generous  offers  of  mercy  to  the  chief 
 of  sinners,  together  with  the  regret  he  always  ex- 
 pressed when  these  offers  were  rejected,  may  justly 
 lead  us  to  conclude  that  he  is  no  less  willing  than 
 "  he  is  able  to  save  to  the  uttermost  all  that  come 
 unto  God  by  him."  These  encouraging  truths  are 
 written  as  with  a  sunbeam  in  the  sacred  Scriptures. 
 
 R.  W. Christ  saves  to  the  uttermost  because  he 
 
 suffered  to  the  uttermost.  He  was  not  spared  one 
 blow,  one  drop,  one  sigh,  one  sorrow,  one  shame, 
 one  circumstance  of  all  or  any  one  of  those  which 
 justice  could  demand  as  a  satisfaction  for  man's  sin. 
 Caryl. 
 
 It  is  as  our  great  High  Priest  that  he  hath 
 "  passed  into  the  heavens,"  "  where  he  ever  liveth 
 to  make  intercession  for  us."    Because  he  continueth 
 
SECTION  341.— fTEBREWS  6:13-20;   7:1-28. 
 
 581 
 
 ever,  he  "  hath  an  unchangeable  priesthood  "  ;  he  is 
 "  consecrated  for  evermore."  Heaven  is  full  of  sacri- 
 ficial recollections.  Christ  dies  no  more  for  ever,  yet 
 for  ever  he  "  appears  in  the  presence  of  God  for  us," 
 his  hands  filled  with  priestly  oblations,  and  his  bo- 
 som covered  with  the  sculptured  names  of  his  tribes. 
 
 J.  W.  A. Since  Christ  is  an  intercessor,  believers 
 
 should  not  rest  at  the  cross  for  comfort :  justifica- 
 tion they  should  look  for  there ;  but,  being  justified 
 by  his  blood,  they  should  ascend  up  after  him  to  his 
 throne.  There  you  shall  see  him  wearing  the  breast- 
 plate of  judgment,  and  with  all  your  names  written 
 upon  his  heart.  Then  you  shall  perceive  how  he 
 prevails  with  God  the  Father  of  mercies  for  you. 
 Stand  still  awhile  and  listen,  yea,  enter  with  bold- 
 ness unto  the  holiest,  and  see  your  Jesus  as  he  now 
 appears  in  the  presence  of  God  for  you ;  what  work 
 he  makes  against  the  devil  and  sin,  and  death  and 
 hell,  for  you.  This  then  is  our  High  Priest ;  this  is 
 intercession — these  the  benefits  of  it.  It  lies  in  our 
 part  to  improve  it ;  and  wisdom  to'  do  so — that  also 
 comes  from  the  mercy-seat  or  throne  of  grace  where 
 he,  even  our  High  Priest,  ever  liveth  to  make  inter- 
 cession for  us.  To  whom  be  glory  for  ever  and 
 ever.     Bun. 
 
 26.  Holy.  With  all  other  men  there  is  some 
 discrepancy  in  the  inner  life.  The  two  poles  of 
 intellectual  life,  knowledge  and  feeling,  head  and 
 heart ;  the  two  powers  of  the  moral  life,  thought 
 and  will — in  whom  are  they  fully  agreed  ?  But  in 
 Jesus  reigns  perfect  harmony  of  the  inner  spiritual 
 life.  His  soul  is  at  absolute  peace.  He  is  all  love, 
 all  heart,  all  feeling;  and  yet  he  is  all  intellect,  all 
 clearness,  all  majesty.  All  is  quiet  greatness,  peace- 
 ful simplicity,  sublime  harmony.     LutTiardt. 
 
 Separate  from  sinners.  When  we  appeal 
 to  his  humiliations  under  the  flesh  and  as  a  man  of 
 sorrows,  we  really  do  not  count  on  the  flesh  and  the 
 sorrows  as  being  the  Christly  power,  but  only  on 
 what  he  brought  into  the  world  from  above  the 
 world  by  the  flesh  and  the  sorrows — the  holiness, 
 the  deific  love,  the  self-sacrificing  greatness,  the 
 everlasting  beauty;  in  a  word,  all  that  most  dis- 
 tinguishes him  above  mankind  and  shows  him 
 most  transcendently  separate  from  sinners.  How 
 great  a  thing  is  it  that  such  a  being  has  come  into 
 our  world  and  lived  in  it — a  being  above  mortality 
 while  in  it ;  a  being  separate  from  sinners,  bringing 
 unto  sinners,  by  a  fellow  nature,  what  is  transcen- 
 dent and  even  deific  in  the  divine  holiness  and  love! 
 Yes,  we  have  had  a  visitor  among  us,  living  out,  in 
 
 the  molds  of  human  conduct  and  feeling,  the  perfec- 
 tions of  God !  What  an  importation  of  glory  and 
 truth  !  Who,  that  lives,  a  man,  can  ever  after  this 
 think  it  a  low  and  common  thing  to  fill  these 
 spheres,  walk  in  these  ranges  of  life,  and  do  these 
 works  of  duty,  which  have  been  raised  so  high  by 
 the  life  of  Jesus  in  the  flesh  !  The  world  is  no 
 more  the  same  that  it  was.  All  its  main  ideas  and 
 ideals  are  raised.  A  kind  of  sacred  glory  invests 
 even  our  humblest  spheres  and  most  common  con- 
 cerns.    H.  B. And  now,  to  draw  closer  to  this 
 
 Son  of  God  evermore,  and  to  feel  the  tide  of  life 
 that  comes  from  him,  pouring  with  fuller  flood 
 around  and  through  us ;  to  have  him  in  our  heart 
 and  eye,  and  to  follow  in  his  steps  of  free,  unselfish 
 love  to  God  and  man  ;  to  be  true  and  transparent  as 
 he  was,  saying  the  thing  that  is,  and  doing  the  thing 
 that  should  be ;  to  struggle  toward  this  mark  where 
 we  do  not  reach  it,  and  send  after  it,  from  every  fall, 
 more  earnest  aim  and  effort :  this,  with  the  help  of 
 God,  will  deliver  us  from  the  bitter  scoff  that  all 
 the  world  is  hollow,  and  man,  at  his  best,  a  vain  and 
 frivolous  thing.  The  groveling  and  the  false  will 
 sink  away  beneath  our  feet,  and  we  shall  rise  to 
 that  hold  of  God  which  gives  his  own  unassailable 
 peace  within,  and  to  that  calm,  though  it  may  be 
 sad,  look  on  a  fallen  world  and  on  poor  tossing 
 humanity,  as  still  in  his  hand,  and  as  destined  to 
 work  out  his  purposes  of  free  and  everlasting  grace. 
 Ker. 
 
 26-28.  This  forcible  grouping  of  the  grand 
 points  in  the  priesthood  of  Jesus  brings  the-  long 
 argument  in  this  chapter  to  its  consummation.  Such 
 a  Great  High  Priest  every  way  befits  us ;  is  adapted 
 to  our  case  and  to  all  our  wants.  The  Mosaic  ritual 
 made  the  utmost  account  of  the  sijmbols  of  purity  in 
 the  priesthood  ;  yet  how  could  mere  ritualities  secure 
 the  purity  itself  V  But  Jesus  was  the  embodiment 
 of  purity  itself.  Exalted,  moreover,  higher  than 
 the  heavens ;  gone  up  into  the  upper  sanctuary,  at 
 the  very  center  of  influence,  before  the  throne  of 
 the  Infinite  Father,  at  the  summit  of  dignity  and 
 glory,  having  no  need,  like  those  priests,  to  offer 
 daily  for  his  own  sins  ere  he  could  offer  for  the  peo- 
 ple. And  daily  offerings  for  his  people  were  super- 
 •seded  by  his  offering  of  himself  owe  for  all.  Final- 
 ly, to  fill  out  this  magnificent  contrast  to  its  utmost 
 strength  and  glory,  the  old  Mosaic  law  ordained  for 
 its  priests  men  full  of  all  infirmities ;  but  the  decree 
 of  the  solemn  oath  which  succeeded  and  supplanted 
 that  law  ordained  the  very  Son  of  God  who  is  for 
 ever  infinitely  perfect.  The  word  "  consecrated  "  is 
 too  weak  to  express  the  full  force  of  the  Greek 
 which  means  7)er/'i?c'/c(/,  holding  the  full  consumma- 
 tion of  all  the  glorious  qualities  of  a  High  Priest 
 before  God.     H.  C. 
 
582  SECTION  3J^.— HEBREWS  8  : 1-13. 
 
 Section  342. 
 
 Hebrews  viii.  1-13. 
 
 1  Now  of  the  things  which  we  have  spoken  this  is  the  sum :  We  have  such  an  high  priest, 
 
 2  who  is  set  on  the  riglit  hand  of  the  throne  of  the  Majesty  in  the  lieavens;  a  minister  of 
 
 3  the  sanctuary,  and  of  the  true  tabernacle,  which  the  Lord  pitched,  and  not  man.  For  every 
 hii'-h  priest  is  ordained  to  oflfer  gifts  and  sacrifices :  wherefore  it  is  of  necessity  that  this 
 
 4  man  have  somewhat  also  to  offer.    For  if  he  were  on  earth,  he  should  not  be  a  priest,  seeing 
 
 5  that  there  are  priests  that  offer  gifts  according  to  the  law  :  who  serve  unto  the  example  and 
 shadow  of  heavenly  things,  as  Moses  was  admonished  of  God  when  he  was  about  to  make 
 the  tabernacle  :  for,  See,  saith  he,  that  thou  make  all  things  according  to  the  pattern  shewed 
 
 6  to  thee  in  the  mount.  But  now  hath  he  obtained  a  more  excellent  ministry,  by  how  much 
 also  he  is  the  mediator  of  a  better  covenant,  which  was  established  upon  better  promises. 
 
 7  For  if  that  first  covenant  had  been  faultless,  then  should  no  place  have  been  sought  for 
 
 8  the  second.  For  finding  fault  with  them,  he  saith.  Behold,  the  days  come,  saith  the  Lord, 
 when  I  will  make  a  new  covenant  with  the  house  of  Israel  and  with  the  house  of  Judah : 
 
 9  not  according  to  the  covenant  that  I  made  with  their  fathers  in  the  day  when  I  took  them 
 by  the  hand  to  lead  them  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt ;  because  they  continued  not  in  my 
 
 10  covenant,  and  I  regarded  them  not,  saith  the  Lord.  For  thi'-,  is  the  covenant  that  I  will 
 make  with  the  house  of  Israel  after  those  days,  saith  the  Lord;  I  will  put  my  laws  into 
 their  mind,  and  write  them  in  their  hearts :  and  I  will  be  to  then:  a  God,  and  they  shall  he 
 
 11  to  me  a  people:  and  they  shall  not  teach  every  man  his  neighbour,  and  every  man  hia 
 brother,  saying,  Know  the  Lord  :  for  all  shall  know  me,  from  the  least  to  the  greatest. 
 
 12  For  I  will  be  merciful  to  their  unrighteousness,  and  their  sins  and  their  iniquities  will  I 
 
 13  remember  no  more.  In  that  he  saith,  A  new  covenant,  he  hath  made  the  first  old.  Now 
 that  which  decayeth  and  waxeth  old  is  ready  to  vanish  away. 
 
 With  respect  to  every  one  of  these  promised  blessings,  whether  of  divine  rcneiraf,  divine  relationship, 
 or  divine  enlightening,  God  has  said,  I  will  do  it  for  them,  "/"'"  I  ^^ih  he  merciful "  to  them.  In  other 
 words,  I  will  sanctify  and  bless  them,  for  I  will  freely  justify  them.  It  is  very  important  to  begin  in  this 
 matter  where  God  begins  ;  to  know  that  the  justification  of  a  sinner,  in  the  sight  of  God,  is  wholly  inde- 
 pendent of  personal  holiness  as  the  procuring  cause  of  it.  He  first  "  justifies  the  ungodly,"  that  he  may 
 sanctify ;  and  thus  justification,  or  that  state  of  a  sinner  wherein  God  lays  no  sin  to  his  charge,  thouj;h 
 it  be  so  intimately  connected  with  holiness  that  the  one  can  not  be  without  the  other  (for  those  whom  God 
 promises  to  justify  he  covenants  also  to  sanctify),  is  yet  wholly  independent  of  it :  the  one  is  not  the  caxise 
 of  tiie  other ;  the  finished  work  of  Jesus,  without  holiness  of  any  kind  in  the  sinner,  gives  him  perfect 
 reconciliation  and  peace  with  God,  when  in  a  sense  of  his  own  ruin  he  goes  to  God  and  pleads  it  for  ac- 
 ceptance. Many  mistakenly  regard  acceptance  with  God  as  that  of  which  they  can  not  be  sure,  until  they 
 finish  their  course  and  get  beyond  the  danj^ers  of  this  scene  of  trial.  This  is  to  confound  two  things 
 which  we  can  not  be  too  careful  to  distinguish — our  justification  and  our  sanctification  :  it  makes  the  for- 
 mer to  rest  upon  the  latter.  Complete  justification  is  perfectly  consistent  with  incomplete  sanctification. 
 The  one  rests  on  the  simple  acceptance  of  Christ's  work,  finished  and  accepted  of  God /or  ws  ;  the  other 
 is  a  gradual  work  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ  in  its  ;  sure  indeed  in  its  issue,  but  vehemently  opposed  by  the 
 devil  and  corrupt  nature ;  and  the  sensible  measure  of  it  perpetually  varying,  in  the  daily  conflict  of  the 
 believer,  while  he  is  in  the  body.  It  is  the  great  secret  of  the  believer's  peace  to  know  that  his  accept- 
 stnv.o  with  God  is  not  to  be  measured  by  liis  own  experience,  his  spiritual  comfort  or  dejection.  The 
 established  Christian  knows  and  blesses  God  that  he  has  something  quite  dix/inct  from  his  own  experience, 
 something  that  is  incapable  of  change,  wherein  to  glory.  As  a  believer,  being  justified  through  the  faith 
 of  Christ,  he  is  always  "  accepted  in  the  beloved."  The  firm  persuasion  of  this  soul-supporting  truth 
 forms  his  great  encouragement  to  persevere  in  his  pursuit  of  holiness  under  all  difficulties.  If  he  be  cast 
 down  in  the  deadly  strife  against  corruption,  in  this  strength  of  the  Lord  he  is  enabled  to  get  up  again. 
 It  is  his  privilege  to  know  that  "  there  is  no  condemnation  to  them  that  arc  in  Christ  Jesus  " — a  truth  of 
 which  the  believer,  in  his  present  condition,  often  needs  the  comfortable  assurance.     Goode. 
 
SECTION  342.— HEBREWS  8  : 1-13. 
 
 583 
 
 1-4.  Christianity  recognized  the  Jewish  religion 
 as  from  God ;  and  it  was  a  ground  of  its  rejection 
 by  the  Jews  that  it  destroyed  their  law  or  ritual. 
 Hence  it  became  necessary  to  show  that  it  was  in 
 perfect  harmony  with  the  Jewish  religion  when 
 rightly  understood,  and  was  indeed  necessary  to  its 
 completion.  Did  the  Jews  insist  that  Christianity 
 had  no  priesthood  '?  Tiie  apostle  affirms  that  it  had 
 such  a  high  priest  as  became  us,  "  who  is  holy,  harm- 
 less, undefiled,  separate  from  sinners,  and  made 
 higher  than  the  heavens."  Did  the  Jews  affirm  that 
 Christianity  had  no  tabernacle  ?  The  apostle  asserts 
 that  Christ  was  the  minister  "  of  the  true  tabernacle, 
 which  the  Lord  pitched,  and  not  man  "  ;  that  he  had 
 "  not  entered  into  the  holy  places  made  with  hands, 
 which  are  the  figures  of  the  true,  but  into  heaven 
 itself."  Was  it  objected  that  Christianity  had  no 
 altar  and  no  sacrifice '?  The  apostle  affirms  that 
 *'  now,  once  in  the  end  of  the  world,  Christ  had  ap- 
 peared to  put  away  sin  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself." 
 Thus  did  the  apostle  show  that  the  Jewish  religion, 
 having  dropped  its  swaddling-clothes  of  rites  and 
 ceremonies,  was  identical  in  spirit  with  Christianity. 
 The  same  correspondence  was  either  attempted  to 
 be  shown  or  taken  for  granted  by  all  the  New  Testa- 
 ment writers.     M.  H. 
 
 The  knowledge  of  God  enjoyed  under  the  old  dis- 
 pensation will  scarcely  bear  a  moment's  comparison 
 with  that  which  shines  forth  under  the  gospel.  All 
 its  institutions,  its  paschal  lamb  and  other  sacrifices, 
 its  meats  and  drinks  and  divers  washings,  its  taber- 
 nacle or  temple,  with  the  holy  of  holies,  and  the 
 ark  of  the  covenant,  and  the  cherubim  of  glory 
 shadowing  the  mercy-seat — all  these  were  "  patterns 
 of  things  in  the  heavens,"  types  and  symbols  of  di- 
 vine mysteries,  chiefly  of  the  person  and  work  of 
 Christ.  Believers  under  the  gospel  can  see  in  these 
 an  exact  and  beautiful  representation,  given  by  the 
 wisdom  of  God,  of  the  good  things  that  were  to  come. 
 But,  before  the  actual  incarnation  of  the  promised 
 Messiah,  they  were  a  mystery,  of  the  real  meaning 
 of  which  the  best  instructed  among  the  Jews  had 
 but  little  accurate  perception.  Their  knowledge  was 
 at  the  best  but  shadowy,  ours  real  and  substantial. 
 
 6.  That  active  ministry,  commenced  with  His 
 incarnation,  the  apostle  here  declares  to  be  "  more 
 excellent"  than  that  of  Aaron,  above  which  it  is 
 one  great  object  of  this  E[)istle  to  exalt  it.  The 
 main  intention  of  this  earthly  ministry  of  Christ 
 was  to  make  atonement.  And  remission  of  sins 
 being  the  foundation-stone  upon  which  the  whole 
 covenant  of  grace  rests,  the  blood  of  the  surety  was 
 necessary  to  ratify  it,  and  so  confirm  its  blessings 
 to  the  sinner.  He  appeared,  therefore,  upon  earth 
 in  the  double  character  of  Oifercr  and  Offering, 
 Priest  and  Victim  ;  and  his  infinite  sufficiency  for 
 both  these  characters  rests  upon  the  union  of  the 
 divine  and  human  nature  in  the  one  person  of 
 Christ. 
 
 A  better  covenant.  It  must  be  carefully 
 observed  that  the  covenant  to  which  this  is  here 
 preferred  is  the  national  covenant  made  with  Israel 
 at  Mount  Sinai,  the  mediator  of  which  was  Moses, 
 and  the  ministry  of  which,  throughout  the  term  of 
 its  continuance,  was  committed  to  the  sons  of 
 Aaron.  That  this  is  the  covenant  referred  to  here 
 is  clear  from  verse  9  of  this  chapter,  where  God 
 calls  it  "  the  covenant  that  I  made  with  their 
 fathers  in  the  day  when  I  took  them  by  the  hand 
 to  lead  them  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt."  This  cove- 
 nant was  faulty  (v.  7),  except  as  introductory  to 
 
 that  which  was  to  succeed  it.  It  was  partly  a  cove- 
 nant of  works,  resting  its  blessings  on  Israel's  ful- 
 fillment  of  certain  conditions  (for  instance,  the 
 possession  of  the  promised  land  on  their  national 
 adherence  of  the  worship  of  the  true  God),  and  fur- 
 ther, as  reviving  the  moral  law,  in  all  the  exactness 
 of  its  requirements  and  the  terrors  of  its  curse.  It 
 is  on  this  account  chiefly,  as  having  the  original 
 covenant  of  works  incorporated  in  it,  that  the  gospel 
 covenant  is  here  so  greatly  preferred  to  it.  At  the 
 same  time  it  differed  from  the  original  covenant  of 
 works,  inasmuch  as  it  had  provisions  of  grace,  ordi- 
 nances tupical  of  the  mercy  designed  for  men  in  the 
 gospel,  and  ministering  this  grace  and  mercy,  though 
 by  shadows  only,  to  the  people  of  God.  It  may 
 thus  be  considered  as  a  republication,  for  a  particu- 
 lar temporary  purpose,  of  the  old  covenant  of  works, 
 with  appendages  intended  to  mark  man's  need  of 
 some  better  way,  and  symbolizing  that  way.  The 
 new  covenant,  of  which  Christ  is  mediator,  is  that 
 better  way  itself.  "  A  better  covenant,  established 
 upon  better  promises."     Goode. 
 
 7.  If  the  first  covenant — that  of  which  the 
 whole  Mosaic  system,  the  ritual,  the  priesthood,  and 
 the  sacrifices,  were  the  component  parts — had  been 
 faultless,  if  it  had  done  its  work  with  entire  suc- 
 cess, leaving  nothing  more  to  be  desired,  then  no 
 place  would  have  been  sought  for  a  second  ;  there 
 would  have  been  no  occasion  to  think  of  it,  much 
 less  to  provide  it.  But  ages  of  experiment  had 
 shown  the  deficiencies  of  the  first  covenant.  It  had 
 failed  to  regenerate  Israel.  Its  priests  and  spiritual 
 guides  had  become  wofully  corrupt ;  the  people 
 were  fearfully  far  from  God  and  righteousness — 
 as  their  reception  of  Jesus  in  the  flesh  most  con- 
 clusively proved.  A  better  scheme  was  demand- 
 ed.    H.  C. 
 
 8-12.  This  is  quoted,  with  little  variation,  from 
 the  prophecy  of  Jeremiah  (31  :  31-34),  and  relates 
 primarily  to  the  literal  Israel,  in  whom,  as  a  nation, 
 it  is  to  have  a  grand  and  ultimate  accomplish- 
 ment.    Goode. 
 
 10.  The  faith  which  enables  the  soul  to  abide 
 in  Christ  is  nothing  else  than  an  assured  trust  and 
 confidence  on  our  part  that,  as  he  Jias  already 
 wrought  out  FOR  us  our  acceptance  with  God,  so  he 
 will  work  IN  us  every  gracious  disposition  (be  it  re- 
 pentance, or  faith  itself,  or  humility,  or  hope,  or 
 love)  which  is  necessary  to  qualify  us  for  glory.  It 
 is  not  enough  to  supplicate  these  graces ;  we  must 
 lean  upon  him  for  them,  and  fix  the  eye  of  expecta- 
 tion upon  the  promise  of  his  new  covenant :  ''  I 
 will  put  my  laws  into  their  mind,  and  write  them  in 
 their  hearts  " ;  being  well  assured  that  he  will  fulfill 
 
 to  us  the  terms  thereof.     E.  M.  G. The  law  is 
 
 not  given  in  this  covenant,  as  at  Mount  Sinai,  on 
 tables  of  stone,  but  graven  on  "  fleshly  tables  of  the 
 heart."  It  is  the  creation  of  a  new  divine  princi- 
 ple of  holiness  that  is  here  promised,  which  shall 
 i-ule  in  the  soul,  enlightening  the  understanding, 
 and  captivating  the  affections  to  willing  obedience. 
 Hence,  while  the  believer  is  eternally  delivered  from 
 the  law  as  a  covenant,  in  which  respect  it  "  gender- 
 eth  to  bondage,"  while  he  receives  the  life  he  once 
 
584 
 
 SECTION  3 J^.— HEBREWS  8  : 1-13. 
 
 sought  to  merit  by  it  as  a  "/rce  gift "  of  God  in 
 Christ,  he  yet  "  delights  in  this  law  of  God  after 
 the  inward  man  " ;  he  walks  conformably  to  it  in 
 love,  "  being  not  without  law  to  God,  but  under  the 
 law  to  Christ."  God  is  himself  the  immediate  agent 
 in  this  mighty  work  of  renewal.  "  /  will  put " — 
 "/will  write." 
 
 Divine  relationship,  too,  is  renewed  between  God 
 and  the  soul  of  man.  "  I  will  be  to  them  a  God, 
 and  they  shall  be  to  me  a  people."  The  covenant 
 founded  on  mercy  to  unrighteousness  has  in  it  the 
 promise  of  restoration  to  the  divine  favor,  and  that 
 to  the  largest  possible  extent.  God  says  here,  not 
 only,  "  I  will  be  to  them  a  father,"  or  any  such  finite 
 relation,  but,  to  include  these  in  a  name  which  con- 
 tains the  sum  of  all  that  is  glorious  and  gracious, 
 "I,"  saith  he,  "  will  be  to  them  a  Gon." 
 
 11.  All  shall  know  me.  Under  this  "bet- 
 ter covenant  "  we  have  the  substance  of  the  shadows, 
 the  reali/y  of  the  types :  Jesus  Christ ;  "  him  of 
 whom  Moses  in  the  law  and  the  prophets  did  write," 
 "  full  of  grace  and  truth."  The  manifestation  of 
 the  Father's  love.  "  The  brightness  of  his  glory, 
 the  express  image  of  his  person."  Moreover,  the 
 Spirit  of  God  is  himself  the  great  teacher  of  his 
 covenant  people.  There  is  now,  therefore,  an  en- 
 larged knowledge  of  God  ;  such  a  knowledge  of  the 
 mystery  of  his  person  as  the  Triune  Jehovah,  of  his 
 character  and  grace  in  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ, 
 as  "  in  former  ages  was  not  made  known  unto  the 
 sons  of  men."  Now,  there  is  not  one  in  covenant 
 with  God  who  has  not  his  measure  of  this  blessed 
 knowledge ;  the  least  as  well  as  the  greatest  is  privi- 
 leged to  enjoy  it ;  the  babe  in  the  school  of  Christ 
 has  a  clear  understanding  of  those  things  which  the 
 holiest  of  the  Old  Testament  saints  saw  but  darkly, 
 if  at  all,  under  the  law. 
 
 12.  Three  parts  are  distinguishable  in  the  ap- 
 plication of  "  mercy  to  unrighteousness  "  through 
 Christ :  77ie  f/i/t  of  faith,  whereby  the  penitent  sin- 
 ner is  brought  to  believe  God's  record  of  his  Son  ; 
 to  receive  and  rest  in  Christ  and  his  righteousness,  as 
 the  all-sufficient  gift  of  God  to  men.  7%e  imputation 
 of  ChrisVs  righteousness  so  embraced.  Faith  takes  it 
 as  given  of  God,  in  the  gift  of  Christ ;  and  thus  it  is 
 called  "  the  gift  by  grace,"  "  the  gift  of  righteous- 
 ness." The  man  has  it  to  present  to  God,  and  God 
 therefore  imputes  it  because  he  has  it.  Justification 
 in  virtue  of  that  righteousness.  God  is  "_;'?«<  in 
 being  the  justifier  of  him  that  believeth  in  Jesus  " ; 
 and  that  with  regard  to  no  other  condition  of  the 
 sinner  that  comes  to  him  than  that  he  does  so  come, 
 believing  God's  record  of  his  Son,  and  thereby /)o«- 
 scssing  that  "  righteousness  of  Gud  which  is  by  faith 
 of  Jesus  Christ  unto  all  and  upon  all  them  that  be- 
 lieve." The  administration  of  the  Christian  cove- 
 nant, with  its  free,  full,  sure,  and  everlasting  grace,  is 
 
 in  the  hands  of  Christ  as  Mediator  between  God  and 
 man.  It  owes  its  gracious  character  to  his  engage- 
 ments entered  into  from  eternity ;  its  establishment 
 with  man  to  his  sacrifice,  the  blood  of  which  ratified 
 it ;  and  its  perpetual  efficacy  in  the  experience  of  elect 
 sinners  to  his  all-prevailing  intercession.  And  the 
 foimdation-stone  upon  which  all  its  blessings  rest  is 
 unconditional  mercy  to  sinners  and  everlasting  ob- 
 livion of  all  possible  offenses.  Contemplate,  then, 
 this  covenant,  in  the  a.ma.zm'^  freeness  of  its  forgiving 
 grace,  in  the  exceeding /?<^/«ess  of  its  promised  bless- 
 ings (divine  renewal,  divine  relationship,  and  divine 
 illumination),  in  the  absolute  security  given  for 
 their  enjoyment  by  the  pledge  of  God  that  he  will 
 and  that  man  shall,  and  in  the  evcrlastingness  of 
 its  continuance — and  say  if  its  treasures  of  good- 
 ness do  not  surpass  all  that  heart  of  man  oould  have 
 conceived.     Goode. 
 
 13.  Is  ready  to  vanish  away.  It  did  van- 
 ish away.  It  became  useless  ;  it  lost  its  significance ; 
 it  was  superseded  and  put  aside  as  a  thing  that  was 
 "  done  with,  that  that  which  could  not  be  shaken 
 might  remain."  Every  attempt  to  make  Christian 
 ministers  into  priests  ;  to  give  them  a  place  between 
 the  people  and  Christ,  as  He  stands  between  the 
 people  and  God  ;  to  ascribe  virtue  to  their  acts,  in- 
 stead of  attaching  importance  to  instruction ;  every- 
 thing like  trying  to  address  the  eye  instead  of  the 
 understanding  ;  the  notion  that  holy  Christian  "  mys- 
 teries" are  things  to  be  done,  instead  of  things  that 
 are  taught ;  attempts  to  lead  the  people  to  depend 
 on  what  can  be  performed /o>*  them,  or  by  them,  in- 
 stead of  cultivating  their  reason  and  conscience, 
 and  raising  them  to  the  manly  apprehension  of  the 
 spiritual — all  this  is  but  the  modern  form  of  the 
 Judaizing  errors  which  the  apostle  met  with  his  in- 
 dismant  condemnation. 
 
 True  or  false,  the  Jewish  and  Christian  religions 
 are  the  most  wonderful  things  of  which  there  is  any 
 account  in  the  records  of  the  race.  What  an  extraor- 
 dinary people  that  Hebrew  people  must  have  been, 
 who  in  the  wilderness  commenced,  and  in  subseijuent 
 ages  perfected,  a  ritual  system  embodying  in  its  sig- 
 nificance some  of  the  profoundest  truths  afterward 
 to  be  demonstrated  by  logicians  and  philosophers — 
 and  who  did  this  by  noiiivine  or  supernatural  assis- 
 tance, but  simply  from  the  im[)ulses  of  their  own 
 inward  religious  life,  which  struggled  to  express  it- 
 self, and  which  found  utterance  in  this  way  !  How 
 wonderful  that  this  rude  people  should  go  on,  jier- 
 fecting  their  ideas  and  nmltiplying  their  myths,  till 
 they  took  a  new  form  in  the  history  of  Jesus,  and 
 in  the  spiritual  or  transcendental  interpretation  of 
 the  old  ritual  system  which  that  introduced !  What 
 a  marvel  it  is,  too,  that  the  whole  thing  should  have 
 been  so  constructed  and  so  carried  out  as  to  seize  on 
 the  human  mind  beyond  Judea — to  subdue  the  most 
 cultivated  portions  of  the  race — to  supersede  all 
 other  myths,  theologies,  and  philosophies  with  which 
 it  came  in  contact  — and  to  be  spreading  in  the  world 
 as  a  regal  power  to  the  present  day ! 
 
 The  extraordinary  nature  of  the  Christian  inter- 
 pretation of  the  Hebrew  ritual  is  itself  worthy  of 
 specific  remark.  The  idea  of  taking  the  tabernacle 
 or  temple,  the  altar  and  priesthood,  with  all  the  ac- 
 
SECTION  SJfS.— HEBREWS  9  : 1-28.  585 
 
 cessories  of  the  ritual  service,  and  giving  them  a 
 significance — finding  for  them  a  design  and  a  reality 
 that  should  at  once  fill  the  earth  and  reach  up  to 
 heaven  i    think  of  that.     After  the  prophecies,  or 
 
 sanctified  by  the  resuscitated  Redeemer,  who  passes 
 through  the  veil  of  the  visible  heavens  as  into  the 
 interior  of  a  temple,  ''  there  to  appear  in  the  pres- 
 ence of  God  for  us  " — for  zw,  for  humanity,  and  for 
 
 supposed  prophecies,  which  for  ages  had  stirred  the     the  accomplishment  of  those  spiritual  objects  which 
 
 national  heart,  filling  it  with  splendid  anticipations 
 of  a  regal  and  comjucring  Messiah — after  he  was 
 supposed  to  have  come,  and  then  to  have  departed, 
 and  to  have  so  departed  as  to  have  disappointed  the 
 hopes  cherished  to  the  last  by  his  immediate  fol- 
 lowers— after  this,  what  an  idea  it  was  to  turn  the 
 very  fact  which  shattered  their  expectations  into  a 
 fulcrum  on  which  to  fix  an  engine  that  should  move 
 the  world !  What  an  intrepid  and  sublime  daring 
 there  is  in  the  thought  of  Messiah  the  Priest  being 
 placed  in  the  foreground  of  Messiah  the  King !  the 
 wide  earth  the  place  of  sacrifice,  the  cross  of  igno- 
 miny the  altar  of  propitiation,  the  upper  world  the 
 holy  of  holies — the  way  into  it  being  opened  and 
 
 humanity  spiritually  needs 
 
 On  any  supposition,  it  is  a  most  marvelous  coin- 
 cidence that,  exactly  at  the  period  when  Judaism 
 must  necessarily  fall  as  a  practicable  system,  there 
 should  happen  to  arise  a  new  mode  of  interpreta- 
 tion by  which  a  hidden  significance  was  discovered 
 in  it,  its  great  idea  found  and  developed,  its  depar- 
 ture provided  for — itself,  as  it  were,  immortalized 
 by  a  divine  apotheosis  at  the  moment  of  its  martyr- 
 dom, transformed  from  body  to  spirit,  raised  from 
 earth  to  heaven,  associated  with  the  interests  of  the 
 race — the  highest  interests  of  man  as  immortal^ 
 liberated  from  local  and  national  limitations,  and. 
 made  large  enough  to  embrace  the  world  I     T.  B. 
 
 Section  343. 
 
 Hebrews  ix.  1-28. 
 
 1  Thex  verily  the  first  covenant  had  also  ordinances  of  divine  service,  and  a  worldly  sanc- 
 
 2  tuary.     For  there  was  a  tabernacle  made;  the  first,  wherein   ttas  the  candlestick,  and  the 
 
 3  table,  and  the  shewbread;   which  is  called  the  sanctuary.     And  after  the  second  vail,  the 
 
 4  tabernacle,  which  is  called  the  Holiest  of  all ;  which  had  the  golden  censer,  and  the  ark  of  the 
 covenant  overlaid  round  about  with  gold,  wherein  icas  the  golden  pot  that  had  manna,  and 
 
 5  Aaron's  rod  that  budded,  and  the  tables  of  the  covenant ;  and  over  it  the  cherubims  of  glory 
 
 6  shadowing  the  mercyseat ;  of  which  we  cannot  now  ipeak  particularly.     Now  when  these 
 things  were  thus  ordained,  the  priests  went  always  into  the  first  tabernacle,  accomplishing 
 
 7  the  service  of  God.     But  into  the  second  icent  the  high  priest  alone  once  every  year,  not 
 
 8  without  blood,  which  he  ofi'ered  for  himself,  and  fo)-  the  errors  of  the  people :  the  Holy 
 Ghost  this  signifying,  that  the  way  into  the  holiest  of  all  was  not  yet  made  manifest,  while 
 
 9  as  the  first  tabernacle  was  yet  standing:  which  was  a  figure  for  the  time  then  present,  in 
 which  were  offered  both  gifts  and  sacrifices,  that  could  not  make  him  that  did  the  service 
 
 10  perfect,  as  pertaining  to  the  conscience;  which  stood  only  in  meats  and  drinks,  and  divert 
 washings,  and  carnal  ordinances,  imposed  on  them  until  the  time  of  reformation. 
 
 11  But  Christ  being  come  an  high  priest  of  good  things  to  come,  by  a  greater  and  more  per- 
 
 12  feet  tabernacle,  not  made  with  hands,  that  is  to  say,  not  of  this  building ;  neither  by  the 
 blood  of  goats  and  calves,  but  by  his  own  blood  he  entered  in  once  into  the  holy  place, 
 
 13  having  obtained  eternal  redemption  for  us.     For  if  the  blood  of  bulls  and  of  goats,  and 
 
 14  the  ashes  of  an  heifer  sprinkling  the  unclean,  sanctifieth  to  the  purifying  of  the  flesh ;  how 
 much  more  shall  the  blood  of  Christ,  who  through  the  eternal  Spirit  offered  himself  with- 
 out spot  to  God,  purge  your  conscience  from  dead  works  to  serve  the  living  God  ? 
 
 15  And  for  this  cause  he  is  the  mediator  of  the  new  testament,  that  by  means  of  death,  for 
 the  redemption  of  the  transgressions  that  were  under  the  first  testament,  they  wliich  are 
 
 16  called  might  receive  the  promise  of  eternal  inheritance.     For  where  a  testament  is,  there 
 
 17  must  also  of  necessity  be  the  death  of  the  testator.     For  a  testament  is  of  force  after  men 
 
 18  are  dead :  otherwise  it  is  of  no  strength  at  all  while  the  testntor  liveth.     Whereupon  neither 
 
 19  the  first  testament  was  dedicated  without  blood.  For  when  Moses  had  spoken  every  precept 
 to  all  the  people  according  to  the  law,  he  took  the  blood  of  calves  and  of  goats,  with  water, 
 
 20  and  scarlet  wool,  and  hyssop,  and  sprinkled  both  the  book,  and  all  the  people,  saying,  This 
 
 21  is  the  blood  of  the  testament  which  God  hath  enjoined  unto  you.     Moreover  he  sprinkled 
 
 22  likewise  with  blood  both  the  tabernacle,  and  all  the  vessels  of  the  ministry.  And  almost 
 all  things  are  by  the  law  purged  with  blood ;  and  without  shedding  of  blood  is  no  remission. 
 
 28  It  was  therefore  necessary  that  the  patterns  of  things  in  the  heavens  should  be  purified  with 
 these;  but  the  heavenly  things  themselves  with  better  sacrifices  than  these. 
 
 24  For  Christ  is  not  entered  into  the  holy  places  made  with  hands,  which  are  the  figures  of 
 
 25  the  true .;  but  into  heaven  itself,  now  to  appear  in  the  presence  of  God  for  us  s  nor  yet  that 
 
586 
 
 SECTIOX  SJfS.-EEBREWS  9  : 1-28. 
 
 he  should  offer  himself  often,  as  the  high  priest  entereth  into  the  holy  place  every  year 
 
 "26  with  blood  of  others ;  for  then  must  he  often  have  suffered  since  the  foundation  of  the 
 
 world :  but  now  once  in  the  end  of  the  world  hath  he  appeared  to  put  away  sin  by  the 
 
 27  sacrifice  of  himself.     And  as  it  is  appointed  unto  men  once  to  die,  but  after  this  the  judg- 
 
 28  ment :  so  Christ  was  once  offered  to  bear  the  sins  of  many ;  and  unto  them  that  look  for 
 him  shall  he  appear  the  second  time  without  sin  unto  salvation. 
 
 The  pieces  of  prophecy  respecting  Messiah,  when  all  arc  put  together,  compose  a  figure  unique  and 
 mysterious.  There  is  something  about  it  not  to  be  confined  to  the  limits  of  a  nation,  nor  connected  with 
 temporal  sovereignty  or  secular  successes ;  and  yet  there  is  the  constant  employment  of  language  partial 
 to  the  Hebrew  people,  and  indicative  of  mundane  magnificence  !  King,  priest,  prophet,  martyr ;  conquest 
 and  defeat ;  triumph  and  tears ;  songs  and  sovereignty  ;  stripes  and  blood — pieces  thus  cut,  as  it  were,  out 
 of  different  figures,  irreconcilable,  as  it  would  seem,  in  attributes  and  fortune,  have  to  be  gathered  up  and 
 put  together  by  the  severely  tasked  pupil  of  the  law.  The  enigma  at  length  finds  its  solution,  the  strange, 
 mysterious  picture,  its  reality,  in  the  Person  of  a  suffering  yet  conquering  Messiah,  who  redeems  the  soul 
 from  sin,  beautifies  the  Church  with  salvation,  defeats  the  spiritual  adversary  of  the  race,  and  opens  the 
 kingdom  of  heaven  to  all  believers !  who  "  is  made  of  the  seed  of  David  according  to  the  flesh,  but  de- 
 clared to  be  the  Son  of  God  with  power,  according  to  the  Spirit  of  holiness,  by  the  resurrection  from  the 
 dead  "  ;  who — exalted  at  length  to  "  the  right  hand  of  God,"  "  angels,  authorities,  and  powers  being  made 
 subject  to  him  " — lives  and  reigns,  ''  from  thenceforth  expecting,  till  his  enemies  be  made  his  footstool." 
 With  new  views  of  the  central  figure,  the  whole  of  the  Levitical  system  undergoes  a  change.  It  comes  to 
 be  looked  at  as  constructed  for  a  purpose,  which  gives  to  it  a  deeper  and  diviner  significance  than  was  at 
 first  suspected.  Priest  and  sacrifice,  altar  and  propitiation,  cease  to  be  realities ;  they  are  understood  to 
 be  only  shadows  and  signs  of  what  was  to  be  foimd,  substantially,  in  the  Person  and  work,  the  acts  and 
 ofiices,  of  "  the  great  High  Priest  of  our  profession."  The  Tabernacle  and  Temple  seem  to  enlarge  their 
 proportions,  as  if  to  become  a  fitting  sphere  for  the  presentation  of  such  a  sacrifice,  and  the  services  of 
 such  a  functionary,  as  are  conceived  of  now.  The  earth  is  the  court  in  which  death  is  inflicted ;  the  over- 
 hanging sky  is  the  mysterious  veil ;  and^  high  heaven,  the  dwelling-place  of  God,  is  the  holy  of  holies ! 
 The  only  sacrifice  is  understood  to  be  that  of  "  the  Lamb  slain  from  the  foundation  of  the  world  " !  The 
 pomp  and  splendor  of  the  temple  service  fade  away ;  its  songs  and  anthems  come  to  sj^mbolize  diviner 
 joys  than  they  ever  could  impart.  The  infliction  of  death  on  unconscious  animals,  with  their  throes  and 
 contortions  under  their  sharp  but  transitory  suffering,  sink  into  something  like  fictitious  agony,  and  have 
 to  give  place  to  the  terrible  reality  of  His  mighty  and  mysterious  anguish  whose  "  soul  was  made  an  offer- 
 ing for  sin."  The  purifications  and  washings,  the  cleansing  of  the  body  by  water  or  blood,  enjoined  by 
 the  law,  prepare  the  way  for  the  evangelical  announcements  of  the  "  fountain  opened  for  uncleanuess," 
 and  of  "  the  laver  of  regeneration,  and  the  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost."     T.  B. 
 
 In  this  chapter  the  old  covenant  and  the  new  are 
 laid  side  by  side  for  comparison  and  contrast,  to 
 show  that  the  former  was  designed  to  illustrate  the 
 latter,  the  former  being  the  symbol  and  the  latter 
 the  thing  symbolized ;  the  former  being  of  little 
 value  in  itself,  and  useful  mainly  as  throwing  light 
 in  advance  upon  the  great  purposes  and  work  of  the 
 latter.     H.  C. 
 
 1-5.  The  outward  irrpressivcncss  and  material 
 splendor  of  the  ancient  religion,  "  the  ordinances  of 
 divine  service  and  worldly  sanctuary  "  of  the  "  first 
 covenant,"  were  in  reality  but  indications  of  imper- 
 fection and  weakness.  The  ceremonial  plainness, 
 the  literal,  unsymbollc  character  of  the  new  econ- 
 omy, is  the  exponent  of  its  true  dignity  and  glory. 
 Caird. 
 
 It  is  very  easy  to  discern  in  the  tabernacle  ser- 
 vice, Jirst,  a  proximate  or  external  and  secular  in- 
 
 tention, which  reached  its  end  in  its  immediate  in- 
 fluence upon  the  people.  But  besides  this,  and 
 compatibly  therewith,  the  same  worship  held  forth 
 from  age  to  age  a  mute  prophecy  of  "  good  things 
 to  come  "  ;  that  is  to  say,  of  the  mediatorial  scheme, 
 afterward  to  be  brought  into  effect  and  made  known. 
 Yet  a  third  intention  (as  we  suppose)  ran  through 
 every  article  of  the  "  worldly  sanctuary,"  adumbrat- 
 ing the  unearthly  and  spiritual  system.  Thus,  in  the 
 farthest  recess  of  that  sacred  Pavilion  of  the  God 
 and  King  of  Israel,  was  displayed  the  visible  splen- 
 dor of  the  Divine  Presence ;  high  above  it,  without 
 and  in  view  of  all,  towered  the  cloudy  column,  alter- 
 nately dark  and  resplendent.  Before  the  Shechinah 
 crouched  the  cherubic  symbols  of  the  incessant  adora- 
 tion of  the  celestial  orders.  To  this  inner  chamber 
 the  mediator  alone  had  access;  and  there,  by  his 
 intercession,  maintained  propitious  intercourse  be- 
 
SECTION  3Ji3.— HEBREWS  9  :  1-28. 
 
 587 
 
 tween  the  Divine  Majesty  and  the  remoter  worship- 
 ers.    Without  the  veil  were  seen  the  seven  lamps — 
 the  cheering  radiance  of  spiritual  illumination ;  and 
 thence    also   went    up   the 
 perpetual  incense  of  pray- 
 er.   Far  spread  around  this 
 "  house     not     made     with 
 hands,"   not   raised   by  la- 
 bor or   of   solid  materials, 
 were  ranged  the  assembled 
 thousands  of  Israel,  in  de- 
 vout expectation,  while  they 
 took  part  in  the  loud,  respon- 
 sive anthem  of  praise.  I.  T. 
 
 In  the  ordering  of  the 
 temple  wor.ship,  some  line 
 of  the  Messiah  is  graven  on 
 everything.  From  the  door 
 whereby  you  enter  until 
 you  approach  the  Shcchinah 
 between  the  cherubim  on 
 the  mercy-seat;  from  the 
 blood  of  the  victim  to  the 
 flashing  breast-plate  on  the 
 high  priest's  robe ;  from  the 
 
 daily  offerings  of  the  morning  and  evening  sacrifice  to 
 the  annual  ceremony  of  atonement,  every  object  and 
 every  rite  foreshadows  the  great  propitiation.  T.  D.  A. 
 
 9.   Were    offered    gifts    and    sacrifices. 
 Sacrifice,  in  one  or  other  of  its  many  forms,  was 
 
 tuted  the  first  class.  They,  or  a  part  of  them,  were 
 burned  upon  the  altar,  or  table  of  God,  and  regarded 
 as  Jehovah's  portion.     They  typified  Christ  the  God- 
 
 The  Holy  Place,  with  Candlestick.  Table  of  Shew-bread,  and  Altar  of  Incense ;  and  (the  veil  re- 
 moved) the  Most  Holy  Place,  wth  Ark,  Cherubim,  and  Shechinah. 
 
 the  great  feature  of  the  Jewish  worship.  There 
 •were  two  grand  divisions  of  sacrifice,  typifying  dif- 
 ferent aspects  of  the  work  of  Christ.  The  sweet- 
 savor  offerings  (or  offerings  for  acceptance)  consti- 
 
 The  Tabernacle,  Altar  of  Sacrifice,  Laver,  and  Inclosure. 
 
 man  yielding  to  God  the  devotion  of  a  pure  heart 
 and  an  unsullied  life ;  meeting  the  requirements 
 of  the  law  in  every  particular ;  and  so  yield- 
 ing to  God  that  which  humanity  never  yet  had 
 yielded  —  a   perfect    righteousness.       Ko    thought 
 
 of  sin  enters  here  ; 
 it  is  humanity  giv- 
 ing to  God  his  por- 
 tion and  his  due. 
 The  second  class 
 are  the  offerings  not 
 of  sweet  savor  (of 
 which  the  sin-  and 
 trespass  -  offerings 
 are  the  two  varie- 
 ties). They  were 
 not  offered  for  the 
 ucceptance  of  the 
 ^vorshipe^,  but  for 
 flie  expiation  of  his 
 s/n.  Accordingly, 
 the  body  of  the  vic- 
 tim was  not  burned 
 upon  the  altar,  but 
 cast  forth  without 
 the  camp  as  an  ac- 
 cursed thing,  and 
 there  burned  upon 
 the  earth.  These  emblematized  Christ  in  his  cross 
 and  passion — Christ  the  sin-bearer,  identified  for 
 the  time  with  sin,  and  enduring  sin's  maledic- 
 tion— Christ  the  brazen  serpent,  identified  for  the 
 
588 
 
 SECTIOX  3J^.— HEBREWS  9  : 1-28. 
 
 time  with  the  principle  of  evil,  and  therefore  sus- 
 pended upon  the  tree.  The  mere  observation  of  this 
 distinction  supplies  an  easy  answer  to  one  of  the 
 weak  cavils  brought  against  the  doctrine  of  the 
 Atonement.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 Could  not  make  perfect.  They  sufficed  to 
 relieve  him  from  the  ritual  disabilities  growing  out 
 of  ceremonial  detileinent ;  they  g<ive  him  his  place 
 among  the  recognized  people  of  God  ;  but  the  deep 
 and  dreadful  sense  of  guilt  they  could  not  allay ;  the 
 burden  of  sin  that  would  lie  heavy  on  his  soul  they 
 
 .^ 
 
 Supposed  Form  of  the  Altar  of  Incense. 
 
 could  in  no  wise  remove.  The  voice  of  inspiration 
 even  then  proclaimed :  "  Thou  delightest  not  in  sac- 
 rifice, else  would  I  give  iL;  thou  hast  no  pleasure 
 in  burnt  offerings,  but  tXe  sacrifices  of  God  are  a 
 broken  spirit."     H.  C. 
 
 12.  Jesus,  the  High  Priest,  goes  before  thee 
 into  the  holiest  of  holies  with  his  blood.  Dost  thou 
 not  believe  that  his  intercession  covers  thee? 
 Then  I  thought :  It  is  for  all  except  me.  I  have 
 done  too  wickedly.  I  have  sinned  again,  after  hav- 
 ing received  grace  and  forgiveness.  I  dare  not 
 again  approach  the  throne  of  grace  ;  and  yet — yet 
 fain  would  I  draw  nigh !  As  my  soul  thus  held 
 converse  with  herself,  Jesus  the  High  Priest  opened 
 to  me  the  door  of  his  word,  and  I  read  there : 
 "  Where  sin  abounded,  grace  did  much  more 
 abound."  Through  the  open  door  of  his  word  I 
 beheld  the  spear-pierced  side  of  my  Priest  and  his 
 sacrifice,  and  I  believed,  "  for  me."  As  I  this  be- 
 lieved, I  found  myself  within  with  the  Father ;  my 
 High  Priest  covered  me  with  his  intercession,  and 
 I  was  no  longer  afraid.  From  that  moment  I  knew 
 that  Jesus  Christ  was  my  High  Priest.     A.  C. 
 
 14.  He  offered  himself.  They  accounted  it 
 an  ill-boding  sign  when  the  sacrifices  came  con- 
 strainedly to  the  altar  and  drew  back  ;  and,  on  the 
 contrary,  were  glad  in  the  hopes  of  success  when 
 they  came  cheerfully  forward ;  but  never  sacrifice 
 
 came  so  willingly  all  the  way,  and  from  the  first 
 step  knew  whither  he  was  going.  The  beasts,  if 
 they  came  wilUngly,  yet  offered  not  themselves; 
 but  he  offered  up  himself ;  and  thus,  not  only  by  a 
 willingness  far  above  all  those  sacrifices  of  bullocks 
 and  ffoais,  but  bi/  the  eternal  Spirit,  he  offered  up 
 
 himself.     L. To  serve  God.     A  consideration 
 
 of  what  Christ's  death  declares  to  us  should  have 
 power  to  melt  the  hardest  heart  and  to  sober  the 
 lightest ;  when  we  think  of  Christ  dying,  dying  for 
 us,  and  so  purchasing  for  us  the  forgiveness  of  sins,, 
 and  everlasting  life,  such  a  love,  and  such  a  pros- 
 pect of  peace  with  God,  and  of  glory,  should  in  the 
 highest  degree  soften  and  enkindle  us ;  and  from 
 love  for  him,  and  confidence  of  hope  through  the 
 prospect  which  he  has  given  us,  we  should  be  able 
 
 to  overcome  all  temptations.     T.  A. The  blood 
 
 of  Christ,  sprinkled  upon  our  consciences,  and  puri- 
 fying them  from  dead  works,  takes  the  sling  out  of 
 sorrow,  and  brings  a  "  peace  which  the  world  can 
 neither  give  nor  take  away."  As  there  is  peace  in 
 heaven,  the  peace  that  comes  of  purity,  confidence, 
 and  love,  so  there  is  peace  in  us  when  our  guilt  is 
 purged  away,  and  confidence  and  love  are  springing 
 up  as  the  free  breath  of  life  from  the  dead.     H.  H. 
 
 15,  16.  For  "/Ae  new  testamoit,"  read  "a  new 
 covenant "  ;  for  "  by  means  of  deaih,''^  "  death  having 
 taken  place  "  ;  for  "  redemption"  "  propitiation  "  ; 
 for  ^^  testament,"  "covenant";  for  "  eternal,"  ^^  the 
 eternal."  In  verse  16,  ^^ testament"  would  better,, 
 perhaps,  be  "  testamentary  covenant."  It  is  the 
 same  Greek  word  as  that  rendered  "  covenant " 
 before,, but  now  signifying  a  testament  of  be- 
 quest, '  A. 
 
 22.  It  was  ordained  from  the  beginning  that 
 life  must  be  paid  for  sin.  This  was  the  reason  for 
 appointing  the  blood  of  victims  as  the  emblem  of 
 atonement.  While  there  is  no  value  in  the  blood  of 
 animals,  as  there  is  in  their  skins  and  flesh,  the 
 Scripture  says.  The  life  is  in  the  blood,  and  the  ap- 
 pointment of  blood,  therefore,  to  make  atonement, 
 
 signified  that  life  must  be  paid  for  sin.     N.  A. 
 
 The  honest  heart  cries  out  in  its  shame  and  fear: 
 "  Let  me  suffer  for  my  sin."  Suffering  for  it  there 
 must  be  somewhere  ;  transgression  is  a  costly  busi- 
 ness ;  so  it  must  always  be  and  always  look;  right 
 must  stand  at  any  rate  ;  law  must  be  sacred,  or  all 
 is  gone ;  and  since  nothing  is  so  dear  as  life,  and 
 blood  is  the  element  of  life,  life  itself  must  be  sur- 
 rendered, and  "  without  the  shedding  of  blood  is  no 
 remission."  Just  because  this  life  is  so  dear,  he 
 who  loves  us  infinitely,  and  to  whom  it  is  dearer 
 than  to  us,  will  be  willing  to  lay  down  for  us  his 
 own.  He  will  not  even  wait  for  our  consent ;  but,. 
 in  the  abundance  of  that  unspeakable  compassion, 
 in  the  irresistible  freedom  of  that  goodness,  he  will 
 do  it  beforehand,  only  asking  of  us  that  we  will  be- 
 
SECTION  31t3,— HEBREWS  9  : 1-28. 
 
 589 
 
 lieve  he  has  dono  it,  and,  accepting  our  pardon,  be 
 drawn  by  that  faith  into  the  same  self-sacri- 
 ficing spirit.  Herein  is  love  indeed.  Suffering  for 
 our  peace  !  Sacrifice  not  that  our  service  may  profit 
 and  pay  him,  but  that  our  transgression  of  a  per- 
 fect law  may  be  pardoned,  and  the  noble  life  of  dis- 
 interested goodness  may  be  begotten  in  ourselves. 
 The  atonement  of  Christ  thus  becomes  the  inmost 
 and  grandest  power  of  the  world.  It  is  the  one  pe- 
 culiar, characteristic,  crowning,  glorious  truth  of  the 
 gospel,     r.  D.  H. 
 
 27,  28,  One  more  analogy  completes  this  chap- 
 ter of  his  argument.  It  falls  to  men  to  die  once ; 
 after  this,  to  go  to  the  judgment.  So  it  falls  to 
 Ohrist  to  die  once  for  the  sin  of  many,  and  to  come 
 a  second  time,  for  the  final  judgment.  The  more 
 particular  purpose  of  his  second  coming,  as  put 
 here,  has  respect  to  the  grand  consummation  of  his 
 redemptive  work  in  behalf  of  his  people.  He  ap- 
 pears for  the  final  and  complete  salvation  of  those 
 whose  faith  looks  humbly  to  him  for  such  salvation. 
 This  statement  docs  not  attempt  to  exhaust  the  ob- 
 jects and  results  of  that  great  final  judgment.  It 
 simply  designates  those  particular  results  which 
 were  in  point  then  for  the  consolation  of  his  Chris- 
 tian readers.     H.  C. 
 
 27.  Once*  Observing  this  word  "once,"  and 
 reading  it  more  exactly,  "  once  for  all,"  we  discover 
 an  aspect  of  finality  in  the  declaration — implying, 
 in  fact,  a  fixed  belief  that  our  present  probation,  or 
 state  of  trial,  is  to  be  both  first  and  last,  a  tnai 
 once  for  all.  Enough  that  there  is  no  severity  in 
 having  but  a  single  trial,  and  that,  if  more  than  one 
 ■were  offered,  we  should  do  well  to  petition  against 
 it.  Beyond  a  question,  God,  in  giving  us  our  one 
 opportunity  and  no  more,  fixes  this  close  limit  be- 
 cause one  will  do  more  for  us  than  many.  A  great- 
 er number — two,  ten,  twenty — we  could  not  have 
 
 without  unspeakable  damage  and  loss.     H.  B. 
 
 Appointed  to  die.  We  must  look  higher  than 
 a  natural  agency  for  the  account  of  the  death  of  a 
 single  individual.  Here,  as  in  other  departments 
 of  his  administration,  our  Lord  works  by  second 
 causes.  Disease,  violence,  and  natural  decay  are 
 his  instrumentality.  But  who  calls  the  instrumen- 
 tality into  play  ?  who  sets  it  at  work  ?  who  first 
 touches  the  hidden  spring  ?  Undoubtedly  the  great 
 Redeemer.  Death  is  a  solemn  thing,  a  thing  of 
 vast  moment,  and  can  not  be  decreed  except  imme- 
 diately by  him.  The  key  is  in  his  hand  exclusively ; 
 the  great  summons  goes  forth  from  his  presence, 
 and  is  spoken  by  his  lips.  Death  is  the  transaction 
 of  an  Individual  with  an  individual,  of  Christ  the 
 Lord  with  one  single  member  of  the  human  family. 
 The  span  of  each  one  is  measured  out  by  considera- 
 tions purely  personal  to  himself.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 If,  when  the  connection  with  matter  is  dissolved, 
 
 an  immediate  consciousness  is  to  be  had  of  the  Di- 
 vine Presence,  there  can  be  no  more  room  left  for 
 mixed  or  ambiguous  moral  sentiments.  The  spirit, 
 quick  throughout  with  the  feeling  of  good  and  evil, 
 is  surrounded  on  every  side  with  the  Great  Object 
 of  all  such  feelings ;  even  as  the  mote  that  swims 
 in  the  brightness  of  the  upper  skies  is  encompassed 
 with  the  effulgence  of  noon.  To  Die  is  to  burst 
 upon  the  blaze  of  uncreated  Light  and  to  be  sensi- 
 tive to  its  beams — and  to  nothing  else  !     I.  T. 
 
 He  who  beholds  Christ  in  death  beholds  with  him 
 also  an  infinite  multitude  of  friends  ;  the  sky  is  as 
 it  were  thick  set  with  stars,  one  star  differing  from 
 another  star  in  glory,  but  all  glorious ;  first  the 
 holy  angels,  then  God's  earthly  children,  Christ's 
 redeemed  who  have  gone  before  us.  But,  if  the 
 greater  light  be  hidden,  the  lesser  lights  vanish 
 also ;  and  not  the  faintest  glimmer  of  the  smallest 
 star  relieves  the  infinite  void.  We  need  not  carry 
 forward  our  thoughts  to  the  judgment ;  death  itself 
 with  its  awful  darkness  and  loneliness  is  appalling 
 enough  to  us,  if  we  have  not  learned  to  fear  Christ. 
 But,  fearing  Him,  we  lack  nothing,  nothing  in  earth 
 or  heaven,  in  life  or  in  death,  in  time  or  in  eternity. 
 Nothing  shall  in  any  wise  hurt  us ;  for  we  are  then 
 Christ's.     T.  A. 
 
 After  death  the  judgment.  At  death  pro- 
 bation ceases  and  retribution  begins ;  a  retribution 
 whose  lines  run  on  without  a  break  or  a  bend.  And 
 yet  the  retribution  must  needs  be  incomplete.  The 
 disembodied  soul  is  not  the  whole  man.  In  order  to 
 perfect  fullness  of  retritmtion  our  complex  humanity 
 must  be  reconstructed,  ^^e  soul  must  be  reem- 
 bodied  in  order  to  encounter  the  completeness  of  its 
 doom.  Whatever  there  may  be  of  heaven  for  the 
 dying  saint,  or  of  hell  for  the  dying  sinner,  the 
 day  of  final  reckoning  will  open  and  shut  gates  of 
 glory  and  of  gloom,  through  which  only  the  reem- 
 bodied  can  pass  to  the  consummation  of  their  weal 
 or  woe.  It  is  this  final  goal  of  history  toward  which 
 the  finger  of  prophecy  in  the  New  Testament  ever 
 points.  Paul,  John,  Peter,  and  our  Lord  himself  are 
 all  agreed  in  this,  that  the  great  day  for  every 
 single  member  of  the  human  race,  as  for  the  race 
 as  a  whole,  is  that  solemn  day  when  the  trumpet 
 shall  sound  and  the  dead  shall  rise.  It  is  then  that 
 the  wicked  are  to  "^o  away  into  everlastimf  punish- 
 ment, but  the  righteozis  into  life  cta-nal."     R.  D.  H. 
 
 After  the  judgment  an  eternal  too  late  to  sucli  as 
 have  not  then  employed  aright  the  day  of  grace ! 
 Well  may  we,  wlien  images  of  terror  such  as  these 
 arise,  with  clasped  hands  implore  beseechingly  the 
 thoughtless  to  awake  at  last  out  of  their  slumber, 
 since  the  sun  of  their  short  day  already  stands  high 
 in  the  heavens ;  nay,  it  may  be,  sinks  to  the  western 
 horizon.  Well  may  we,  when  on  so  many  sides  we 
 hear  around  us  the  lullaby,  "  Never  too  late,  there  is 
 
590 
 
 SECTION  3U-— HEBREWS  10:1-89. 
 
 time  to  wait,"  ask  ourselves,  as  in  the  presence  of 
 Omniscience,  if  we  have  yet  accepted  the  offer  of 
 mercy,  and  where  we  should  be  found  if  suddenly 
 the  day  of  grace  came  to  an  end.     Van  0. 
 
 28.  When  he  cometh  again,  he  shall  appear 
 "  without  sin"  without  that  guilt  which  was  charged 
 upon  him,  while  he  sustained  the  character  of  Surety 
 and  stood  in  the  place  of  sinful  man.  It  shall  not 
 be  such  an  appearance  as  his  first  was,  when  he 
 "  made  himself  of  no  reputation,  took  upon  him  the 
 form  of  a  servant,"  and  submitted  to  all  the  indig- 
 nities attending  that  mean  condition.  No  ;  he  shall 
 come  in  the  clouds  with  great  power  and  glory  ;  he 
 shall  be  revealed  from  heaven  with  his  mighty 
 angels ;  he  shall  appear  in  all  the  splendor  of  Zion's 
 King,  arrayed  with  that  glory  which  he  had  with  the 
 Father  before  the  world  was.  Then  shall  the  re- 
 proach of  the  cross  be  wiped  off,  and  all  his  spffor- 
 
 ings  fully  recompensed.     R.  W. For  the  death 
 
 of  the  cross  God  hath  highly  exalted  him  to  be  a 
 Prince  and  a  Saviour.     The  cross  links  on  to  the 
 
 kingdom — the  kingdom  lights  up  the  cross !  The 
 Saviour  comes — the  Saviour  comes  a  king !  The 
 kingdom  that  he  establishes  is  all  full  of  blessing 
 and  love  and  gentleness ;  and  to  us  (if  we  will  unite 
 the  thoughts  of  cross  and  crown)  there  is  opened  up, 
 not  only  the  possibility  of  having  boldness  before  him 
 in  the  day  of  judgment,  but  there  is  opened  up  this 
 likewise — the  certainty  that  he  "  shall  receive  of  the 
 travail  of  his  soul  and  be  satisfied."  Oh,  remember 
 that,  as  certain  as  the  historical  fact,  he  died  on 
 Calvary,  so  certain  is  the  prophetic  fact,  he  shall 
 reign,  and  you  and  I  will  stand  ikere  !  Take  it  into 
 your  own  hearts  and  think  about  it — a  kingdom,  a 
 judgment-seat,  a  crown,  a  gathered  universe ;  sepa- 
 ration, decision,  execution  of  the  sentence.  And  oh  ! 
 ask  yourselves,  "  When  that  gentle  eye,  with  light- 
 ning in  its  depths,  falls  upon  me,  individualizes  me^ 
 summons  out  me  to  its  bar,  how  shall  I  stand  ?  " 
 "  Herein  is  our  love  made  perfect  that  we  may 
 have  boldness  before  him  in  the  day  of  judgment." 
 A.  M. 
 
 Section    344. 
 
 Hebrews  x.  1-39. 
 
 1  For  the  law  having  a  shadow  of  good  things  to  come,  and  not  the  very  image  of  the 
 things,  can  never  with  those  sacrifices  whicli  they  otfered  year  by  year  continiiully  make 
 
 2  the  coiners  thereunto  perfect.     For  then  would  they  not  have  ceased  to  be  oflfered  ?  because 
 
 3  tliat  the  worshippers  once  purged  should  have  iiad  no  more  conscience  of  sins.     But  in 
 
 4  those  sacrifices  there  is  a  remembrance  agam  made  of  sins  every  year.     For  it  is  not  possi- 
 
 5  ble  that  tlie  blood  of  bulls  and  of  goats  should  take  away  sins.     Wherefore  when  he  com- 
 eth into  the  world,  he  saith,  Sacrifice  and  offering  thou  wouldest  not,  but  a  body  hast  thou 
 
 6  prepared  me :  in  burnt  offerings  and  sacrifices  for  sin  thou  hast  had  no  pleasure.     Then  said 
 
 7  I,  Lo,  I  come  (in  the  volume  of  the  book  it  is  written  of  me,)  to  do  thy  will,  O  (lod.     Above 
 
 8  when  he  said,  Sacrifice  and  offering  and  burnt  offerings  and  offering  for  sin  thou  wouldest 
 
 9  not,  neither  hadst  pleasure  therein  ;  which  are  ofiered  by  the  law ;  then  said  he,  Lo,  I 
 come  to  do  thy  will,  O  God.     lie  taketh  away  the  first,  that  he  may  establish  the  second. 
 
 10  By  the  which  will  we  are  sanctified  through  the  offering  of  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ  once 
 
 11  for  all.     And  every  priest  standeth  daily  ministering  and  offering  oftentimes  the  same  sacri- 
 
 12  fices,  which  can  never  take  away  sins :  but  this  man,  after  he  had  offered  one  sacrifice  for 
 
 13  sins  for  ever,  sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of  God ;  from  henceforth  expecting  till  his  ene- 
 
 14  mies  be  made  his  footstool.     For  by  one  offering  he  hath  perfected  for  ever  them  tiiat  are 
 
 15  sanctified.      Whereof  the  Holy  Ghost  also  is  a  witness  to  us :  for  after  that  he  had  said 
 
 16  before,  This  is  the  covenant  that  1  will  make  with  them  after  those  days,  saith  the  Lord, 
 
 17  I  will  put  my  laws  into  their  hearts,  and  in  their  minds  will  I  write  them ;  and  their  sins 
 
 18  and  iniquities  will  I  remember  no  more.     Now  where  remission  of  these  is^  there  is  no  more 
 offering  for  sin. 
 
 19  Having  therefore,  brethren,  boldness  to  enter  into  the  holiest  by  the  blood  of  Jesus,  by 
 
 20  a  new  and  living  way,  which  he  hath  consecrated  for  us,  through  the  vail,  that  is  to  say, 
 
 21  his  flesl) ;  and  having  an  high  priest  over  the  house  of  God;  let  us  draw  near  with  a  true 
 
 22  heart  in  full  assurance  of  faith,  having  our  hearts  sprinkled  from  an  evil  conscience,  and 
 
 23  our  bodies  washed  with  pure  water.     Let  us  hold  fast  the  profession  of  our  faith  without 
 
 24  wavering;  (for  be  is  faitiiful  that  promised  ;)  and  let  us  consider  one  another  to  provoke  unto 
 
 25  love  and  to  good  works:  not  forsaking  the  assembling  of  ourselves  together,  as  tlie  manner 
 of  some  is  ;  but  exhorting  one  another :  and  so  much  the  more,  as  ye  see  the  day  approach- 
 
 26  ing.     For  if  we  sin  wilfully  after  that  we  have  received  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  there 
 
 27  remaineth  no  more  sacrifice  for  sins,  but  a  certain  fearful  looking  for  of  judgment  and  fiery 
 
SECTION  3U-— HEBREWS  10  : 1-39. 
 
 591 
 
 28  indignation,  which  shall  devour  the  adversaries.     lie  that  despised  Moses'  law  died  without 
 
 29  mercy  under  two  or  three  witnesses:  of  how  much  sorer  punishment,  suppose  ye,  shall  he 
 be  thought  worthy,  who  hath  trodden  under  foot  the  Son  of  God,  and  hath  counted  the 
 blood  of  the  covenant,  wherewith  he  was  sanctified,  an  unholy  thing,  and  hath  done  despite 
 
 30  unto  the  Spirit  of  grace  ?     For  we  know  him  that  hath  said,  Vengeance  helongeth  unto  me, 
 
 31  I  will  recompense,  saith  the  Lord,  And  again.  The  Lord  shall  judge  his  people.  It  is  & 
 fearful  thing  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  living  God. 
 
 32  But  call  to  remembrance  the  former  days,  in  which,  after  ye  were  illuminated,  ye  endured 
 
 33  a  great  fight  of  afflictions;  partly,  whilst  ye  were  made  a  gazingstock  both  by  reproaches 
 
 34  and  afHictions  ;  and  partly,  whilst  ye  became  companions  of  them  that  were  so  used.  For 
 ye  had  compassion  of  me  in  my  bonds,  and  took  joyfully  the  spoiling  of  your  goods,  know- 
 
 35  ing  in  yourselves  that  ye  have  in  heaven  a  better  and  an  enduring  substance.     Cast  not 
 
 36  away  therefore  your  confidence,  which  hath  great  recompense  of  reward.     For  ye  have  need 
 
 37  of  patience,  that,  after  ye  have  done  the  will  of  God,  ye  might  receive  the  promise.     For 
 
 38  yet  a  little  while,  and  he  that  shall  come  will  come,  and  will  not  tarry.     Now  the  just  shall 
 
 39  live  by  faith  :  but  if  any  man  draw  back,  ray  soul  shall  have  no  pleasure  in  him.  But  we 
 are  not  of  them  who  draw  back  unto  perdition  ;  but  of  them  that  believe  to  the  saving  of 
 the  soul. 
 
 Let  us  hold  fast  the  profession  of  our  faith  without  wavering.  We  must  find  the  meaning  so  precious 
 to  every  soul  that  really  has  laid  hold  of  it,  in  those  strange  words,  "  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  died  for  me." 
 We  must  see  the  Jesus  of  the  cross  on  the  cross.  And  what  then  ?  Full  of  profoundest  gratitude,  the 
 soul  looks  round  to  see  what  it  can  give  to  the  Saviour  in  token  of  its  feeling  of  his  love.  And,  hopeless 
 of  finding  anything,  it  simply  gives  itself.  It  is  its  own  no  longer.  It  is  given  away  to  Christ.  It  lives 
 his  life  and  not  its  own.  Can  you  imagine  that  becoming  real  to  a  man  and  not  changing  his  relation  to 
 the  temptations  that  beset  him  ?  He  feels  now  with  Christ's  feeling,  and  corruption  drops  away  from  him. 
 Shame,  love,  hope,  every  good  passion  wakes  in  the  soul.  It  walks  unharmed,  because  it  walks  in  this 
 new  sense  of  consecration.  That  seems  to  be  the  perfect  ransom  of  a  soul.  When  I  am  so  thankful  to 
 Christ  for  all  he  suffered  in  my  behalf  that  I  give  up  my  life  to  him  to  show  him  how  I  love  him,  and  by 
 my  dedication  of  myself  to  him  am  saved  from  the  world's  low  slaveries  and  stains,  then  my  heaven  is 
 begun,  its  security  and  peace  I  have  entered,  and  all  my  happy,  restful  life  takes  up  already  its  eternal 
 psalm.     P.  B. 
 
 The  writer  resumes  his  great  theme — the  com- 
 parison of  the  old  covenant  with  the  new — the  sac- 
 rifices under  the  law  of  Moses  with  the  one  great 
 sacrifice  of  Christ — and  brings  it  to  its  close  and  its 
 practical  application.     H.  C. 
 
 1-4.  By  ceasing  to  apply  the  term  "sacrifice" 
 in  it*  proper  sense  under  the  gospel  to  everything 
 save  the  death  of  Christ  as  an  atonement  for  sin, 
 the  inspired  writers  evidently  designed  to  embody 
 this  vitally  important  teaching,  that  the  one  great 
 and  only  propitiatory  sacrifice  having  been  offered 
 once  for  all,  the  whole  system  of  ti/pical  and  repre- 
 sentative sacrifices  is  at  an  end  for  ever,  and  is  for 
 ever  to  remain  without  successor  and  without  sub- 
 stitute. Under  the  old  dispensation,  when  the  great 
 atonement  had  been  neither  publicly  offered  nor 
 fully  revealed,  it  was  necessary  to  keep  up  a  lively 
 idea  of  sin,  and  of  the  necessity  of  atonement,  by  a 
 system  of  most  speaking  types.  Hence  living  vic- 
 tims were  ordered  to  be  slain,  and  animal  blood  to 
 be  sprinkled,  amid  all  the  solemnities  of  an  impos- 
 ing ritual ;  a  ritual  carrying,  nevertheless,  on  its 
 very  face  the  truth  that  "  those  sacrifices,  which 
 were  offered  year  by  year  continually,"  could  not  of 
 themselves  "  take  away  sin "  ;  while,  at  the  same 
 moment,  it  served  to  keep  alive  both  a  sense  of  sin 
 and  the  idea  that  a  real  and  efficacious  atonement 
 was  necessary.  But,  now  this  real  and  efficacious 
 atonement  having  been  both  publicly  offered  and 
 fully  revealed,  the  whole  system  of  typical  and 
 representative  sacrifices  is  abolished,  and  the  pall  of 
 
 significant  silence  is,  under  the  gospel,  thrown  over 
 the  dead  body  of  that  system,  in  order  that  there 
 may  be  nothing,  not  even  a  word,  to  turn  away  our 
 eye  from  the  sacrifice  on  the  cross,  the  true  "  Lamb 
 of  God,  that  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world,"  as 
 he  stands  forth  luminously  manifest  in  the  gospel, 
 the  only  hope  of  the  sinner.     J.  S.  S. 
 
 5-9.  The  Psalmist  affirms  the  inadequacy  of 
 animal  sacrifices  to  fulfill  the  divine  requirement ; 
 personal  surrender  is  the  thing  demanded.  This 
 statement  involves  a  principle  which  the  inspired 
 author  of  the  Hebrews  makes  use  of  to  establish 
 the  point  that  he  is  arguing,  viz.,  that  the  Mosaic 
 sacrifices  are  superseded  and  abolished  by  the  one 
 all-perfect  and  atoning  sacrifice  of  Christ.  If  the 
 only  true  sacrifice,  and  that  which  alone  is  accept- 
 able to  God,  is  a  personal  surrender,  then,  in  order 
 to  a  perfect  and  thoroughly  acceptable  sacrifice, 
 this  surrender  must  be  complete.  There  is  but  one 
 of  our  race  who  can  claim  that  his  submission  to 
 the  will  of  God  has  been  unreserved,  and  that  he 
 has  fulfilled  that  will  in  every  particular.  It  is  he 
 who  came  down  from  heaven  not  to  do  his  own  will 
 but  the  will  of  the  Father  who  had  sent  him ;  and 
 who  did  always  those  things  that  please  him.  Here, 
 and  here  only,  is  a  subjection  to  the  will  of  God 
 that  completely  fills  the  true  idea  of  a  sacrifice. 
 Language  that  David  and  other  servants  of  God 
 employed  in  their  own  feeble  measure  could  be 
 adopted  by  him  in  its  highest  sense  without  abate- 
 ment or  alloy.     The  words  which  the  Psalmist  used 
 
592 
 
 SECTIOX  344.— HEBREWS  10  : 1-39. 
 
 to  express  his  own  devout  feelings  first  find  their 
 adequate  embodiment  in  the  incarnation  and  aton 
 ing  work  of  Christ.  The  Psahnist  was  not  specifi- 
 cally thinking  of  Christ  when  he  penned  these 
 words.  He  did  not  at  the  time  intend  them  as  the 
 utterance  of  Messiah.  But,  if  the  meaning  of 
 Christ's  act  in  coming  into  the  world  is  to  be  put 
 into  words,  these  are  its  true  expression.  And 
 hence  the  writer  of  this  Epistle  represents  him  as 
 saying  when  he  came  into  the  world  just  what  that 
 act  in  eflfect  did  say.     W.  H.  G. 
 
 7.  He  became  Mediator  and  reconciling  Peace- 
 maker between  God  and  men,  having  offered  him- 
 self up  to  God  the  Father  for  a  sweet-smelling 
 savor.  For  what  offering  or  sacrifice  could  he  have 
 needed  for  himself,  when,  being  God,  he  was  already 
 far  above  all  sin  ?  Then  what  room  is  left  for 
 doubting  that  on  our  account  and  for  us  he  was 
 
 sacrificed  as  the  true  Lamb  ?     Cyril  of  Alex. 
 
 The  freeness  of  the  sacrifice  was  its  efficacy.  It 
 was  not  the  offering  of  the  Father  alone,  nor  of  the 
 Son  alone,  but  of  the  divine  heart  of  God  in  them 
 both — a  heart  that  was  loving  before  the  foundation 
 of  the  world,  and  finding  this  overwhelming  utter- 
 ance at  last.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 9.  At  the  table,  in  the  temple,  on  the  mount, 
 by  the  wayside,  weary,  hungry,  defamed,  by  night, 
 "by  day,  in  every  state  and  place,  weeping  over  the 
 grave  of  Lazarus,  riding  triumphantly  into  Jerusa- 
 lem, praying  in  the  garden,  hanging  on  the  cross, 
 Jesus  was  still  the  same — he  did  the  will  of  the 
 Father  who  sent  him.  Fancy  can  imagine  nothing 
 more  sublime  than  the  unity  of  that  great  purpose. 
 Bawdier. — — "  He  takcth  away  the  first^''  viz.,  the 
 sacrifices,  "  that  he  may  establish  the  second"  viz., 
 the  will  of  God.     C. 
 
 Altar  of  Burnt  Offering,  from  Surenhusius's  Mixhna. 
 
 11.  For  four  thousand  years  the  animal  tribes, 
 by  their  appointed  representatives,  paid  for  man  the 
 forfeiture  of  his  life  by  their  own.  For  thousands 
 of  years  the  iiriests  of  God  stood  daily  offering  the 
 same  sacrifices,  all  holding  forth  the  same  truths : 
 The  wages  of  sin  is  death  ;  and.  Without  shedding 
 
 of  blood,  is 'no  remission.     N.  A. 12.    Under 
 
 the  law  there  was  no  end  to  the  priest's  work  ;  for, 
 
 besides  the  two  great  public  sacrifices  at  morning  and 
 evening,  any  man  might  bring  his  sin-offering  or 
 trespass-offering  at  any  hour  to  the  temple,  and  there 
 must  be  a  priest  waiting  to  receive  and  present  it. 
 And  all  this  went  on  year  after  year  for  ages.  The 
 fire  on  the  altar  was  kept  continually  burning,  and 
 the  blood  of  victims  almost  as  continually  flowing — 
 significant  but  awful  emblems  of  the  unceasing, 
 ever-burning  displeasure  of  Jehovah  against  man's 
 transgressions,  and  the  utter  insufficiency  of  all  that 
 man  can  do  to  remove  it.  "  But  this  man,"  the 
 Lord  Jesus,  our  great  High  Priest,  "  offered  one 
 sacrifice,"  one  only,  and  when  he  had  offered  that, 
 his  work  was  done.  His  precious  blood  once  shed, 
 all  is  over.  The  fire  on  the  altar  goes  out,  and  the 
 altar  itself  is  soon  thrown  down  and  destroyed. 
 C.  B. He  obtained  by  one  act  that  which  man- 
 kind, from  the  beginning  of  the  world,  had  been  en- 
 deavoring in  vain  to  accomplish  by  innumerable  and 
 continual  sacrifices,  the  pardon  of  sin  and  reconcili- 
 ation with  God.  After  this  universal  and  effectual 
 expiation,  in  every  country  that  embraced  the  gospel, 
 all  sacrifices,  both  animal  and  human,  immediately 
 ceased ;  a  sudden  and  absolute  period  was  put  to 
 that  incredible  effusion  of  blood  which  had  deluged 
 the  world  almost  from  the  very  creation  down  to 
 that  time.     P. 
 
 As  the  virtue  of  his  death  looks  backward  to  all 
 preceding  ages,  whose  faith  and  sacrifices  looked 
 forward  to  it,  so  the  same  death  is  of  force  and  per- 
 petual value  to  the  end  of  the  world.  The  cross  on 
 which  he  was  extended  points  in  the  length  of  it  to 
 heaven  and  earth,  reconciling  them  together ;  and 
 in  the  breadth  of  it  to  former  and  following  ages, 
 
 as  being   equally  salvation  to  both.     L. For 
 
 ever  sat  down.  The  mediatorial  dominion  stands 
 in  inseparable  connection  with  the  sacerdotal  offer- 
 ing of  Christ.  He  sits  a  Priest  upon  his  throne. 
 Nor  will  any  enlightened,  unprejudiced  subject  of 
 Zion's  King  feel  that  there  is  any  incongruity,  in 
 his  case  at  least,  between  the  miter  and  the  crown, 
 the  altar  and  the  throne,  the  censer  and  the  scepter, 
 the  smoking  incense  and  the  shout  of  victory.  "We 
 have  a  great  High  Priest  that  is  passed  into  the 
 heavens.  This  man  for  ever  sat  down  on  the  right 
 hand  of  God."  W.  S. In  his  wonderful  person- 
 ality, uniting  the  divine  with  the  human  constitu- 
 tion— after  his  amazing  and  unparalleled  experience, 
 of  the  endurance  unto  death,  of  resurrection  and  as- 
 cension— as  the  head  of  the  system  which  represents 
 him  among  men,  he  abideth  henceforth  in  the  pres- 
 ence of  God.  He  there  awaits  the  extension  through 
 the  earth  of  his  spiritual  kingdom.     It.  S.  S. 
 
 14-18.  "By  one  offering  he  hath  perfected  for 
 ever  them  that  are  sanctified."  That  this  is  so, 
 saith  he,  the  Holy  Ghost  him.self  witnesses  by  the 
 express   terms   of   the   new   covenant.     For,   after 
 
SECTION  SJ^Jt.—EELRE^S  10  : 1-S9. 
 
 593 
 
 -promising  to  be  the  author  of  sanctification  to  the 
 heirs  of  promise,  he  adds,  "  And  their  sins  and  in- 
 iquities will  I  remember  no  more."  "  Now,"  argues 
 the  apostle,  "  where  remission  of  these  is,"  such  a 
 remission  as  is  complete  and  final,  "  there  is  no 
 
 more   offeiing   for  sin."     Goode. Perfected. 
 
 They  lie  no  longer  under  a  sense  of  condemnation. 
 They  are  really  accepted  before  the  infinite  throne 
 as  redeemed  and  saved  children  of  God.  More  than 
 merely  forgiven,  they  are  renewed  in  heart  to  love 
 and  obedience ;  born  of  God  unto  a  new  and  heav- 
 enly life  of  soul.  The  work  of  salvation  is  for  them 
 made  perfect.  In  a  blessed  sense  they  are  "  perfect- 
 ed for  ever."     H.  C. 
 
 15-17.  (See  Section  342,  verses  10-12.)  In 
 this  covenant,  life  and  every  blessing  is  freely  made 
 over  in  Christ ;  it  is  a  covenant  founded  on  free 
 forgiveness  of  all  iniquity,  consisting  of  exceeding 
 great  and  precious  promises  from  him  who  is  able 
 to  make  them  good,  and  having  no  other  conditions 
 to  be  fulfilled,  on  man's  part,  than  simply  to  accept 
 its  grace.      Goode. 
 
 19.  The  meaning  of  this  is,  that  the  flesh  (or 
 manhood)  of  Christ  was  a  veil  which  hid  his  true 
 nature  ;  this  veil  he  rent  when  he  gave  up  his  body 
 to  death ;  and  through  his  incarnation,  thus  revealed 
 under  its  true  aspect,  we  must  pass,  if  we  would  en- 
 ter into  the  presence  of  God.  We  can  have  no  real 
 knowledge  of  God  but  through  his  incarnation.     C. 
 
 The  blood    by  which  we  now  enter  into  the 
 
 heavenly  sanctuary  is  the  blood  of  him  who  hath 
 life  in  himself ;  who,  though  he  voluntarily  submit- 
 ted to  death  for  a  season,  yet  soon  rose  again  from 
 the  grave  by  his  own  power  ;  "  who  liveth  for  ever- 
 more." His  flesh,  or  human  nature,  gets  the  name 
 of  a  veil,  through  which  the  new  and  living  way  in- 
 to the  holiest  is  consecrated  for  us.  It  is  such  a 
 veil  as  doth  not  exclude  from  but  opens  to  give  v.s 
 admittance  to  a  throne  of  grace ;  nay,  Christ  him- 
 self is  the  true  propitiatory  or  mercy-seat :  the  sac- 
 rifice, the  altar,  and  the  high  priest  are  all  united  in 
 his  wonderful  person.  In  short,  "  he  is  the  way, 
 the  truth,  and  the  life  "  ;  the  true,  the  living,  and 
 the  only  way  to  the  Father.     R.  W. 
 
 22.  Draw  near.  The  outer  temple  was  the 
 figure  of  the  whole  Church  upon  earth  ;  like  as  the 
 holy  of  holies  represented  heaven.  Nothing  can 
 better  resemble  faithful  prayers  than  sweet  perfume. 
 These  God  looks  that  we  should  send  up  unto  him 
 morning  and  evening.  The  elevation  of  our  hearts 
 should  be  perpetual ;  but,  if  twice  in  the  day  we  do 
 not  present  God  with  our  solemn  invocations,  we 
 make  the  gospel  less  effective  than  the  law.  Now, 
 every  man  is  a  priest  unto  God ;  every  man,  since 
 the  veil  was  rent,  prays  within  the  temple.  What 
 are  we  the  better  for  our  greater  freedom  of  access 
 to  God  under  the  gospel,  if  we  do  not  make  use  of 
 81 
 
 our  privilege  ?     Bp.  H. In  full  assurance. 
 
 We  have  the  promise  of  God  confirmed  by  his  oath ; 
 we  have  the  gift  of  his  own  Son  to  be  the  propitia- 
 tion for  our  sins  ;  we  are  not  only  permitted,  but 
 invited,  nay,  commanded,  to  come  to  the  Saviour, 
 with  this  most  endearing  declaration,  that  such  as 
 come  to  him  shall  in  no  wise  be  rejected  or  cast  out 
 by  him.  And  shall  not  this  accumulated,  this  su- 
 perabundant evidence  produce  in  us  that  full  assu- 
 rance of  faith  with  which  the  apostle  exhorteth  us 
 to  draw  near  to  God  by  the  blood  of  Jesus  ?  R.  W. 
 Hearts  sprinkled.  Pardoned  sins  can  not 
 hurt  the  sinner,  and,  though  it  troubles  him  that  he 
 hath  sinned,  yet  his  sins  can  not  trouble  him.  Free 
 grace  in  justification  takes  all  our  sins  off  the  file 
 as  if  they  were  not  at  all.  Pardon  is  the  blotting 
 of  transgressions  out  of  God's  book,  and,  if  they  are 
 once  blotted  out  of  God's  book,  we  need  not  care 
 who  writes  them  in  their  book,  nor  what  books  men 
 
 or  devils  write  against    us.     Caryl. What  the 
 
 apostle  subjoins,  having  our  bodies  ^cashed  irith  pure 
 vmter,  ought  to  be  transferred  to  the  following  verse  ;* 
 in  which  case,  without  any  straining,  they  obviously 
 apply  to  the  ordinance  of  baptism,  and  are  urged, 
 with  great  propriety,  to  enforce  a  steadfast,  unwa- 
 vering adherence  to  that  faith  which  the  converted 
 Hebrews  had  professed  with  such  solemnity,  when, 
 at  their  admission  into  the  Church  of  Christ,  their 
 bodies  were  loashed  with  pure  water,  in  the  name  of 
 the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost.     R.  W. 
 
 23.  There  are  four  things  ascribed  to  God  in 
 Scripture  which  may  assure  us  he  will  be  just  in 
 performing  all  his  promises  :  he  remembers  them 
 all,  he  is  unchangeable,  he  is  furnished  with  power 
 to  perform  them,  he  is  most  faithful,  and  will  not 
 deny  nor  falsify  them.  To  keep  commandments  is 
 our  work — to  keep  promises  is  God's  work ;  though 
 we  may  fail  much  in  our  work,  God  will  not  fail 
 at  all  in  his  work.     To  believe  this  is  our  highest 
 
 and  truest  work  of  faith.     Caryl. "  God,"  it  is 
 
 written,  "  is  faithful,"  as  promising  to  save ;  he  will 
 save  assuredly,  yet  so  as  he  has  promised.  But  in 
 what  way  has  he  promised  ?  On  our  wilUng  it  and 
 on  our  hearing  him  ;  for  he  does  not  make  a  promise 
 to  blocks  of  wood  and  to  inert  stones.     Chrys. 
 
 24,  25.  I  do  not  know  anything  more  impressive 
 than  the  sight  of  a  congregation  evidently  in  earnest 
 in  the  service  in  which  they  are  engaged.  We  then 
 feel  how  different  is  our  lonely  prayer  from  the 
 united  voice  of  many  hearts,  each  cheering,  strength- 
 ening, enkindling  the  other.  We  then  consider  one 
 another  to  provoke  unto  love  and  good  works.  How 
 different  are  the  feelings  with  which  we  regard  a 
 number  of  persons  met  for  any  common  purpose, 
 and  the  same  persons  engaged  together  in  serious 
 prayer  or  praise  !  Then  Christ  seems  to  appear  to 
 us  in  each  of  them ;  we  are  all  one  in  him.     How 
 
594 
 
 SEC  TICK  SJ/If..— HEBREW'S  10:1-80. 
 
 little  do  all  earthly  unkindnesses,  dislikes,  preju- 
 dices become  in  our  eyes  wbcn  the  real  bond  of  our 
 common  faith  is  discerned  clearly  !     T.  A. 
 
 Should  you  be  really  and  lawfully  hindered  by 
 works  of  necessity  and  love  from  attending  public 
 worship,  you  break  no  law  whatever  by  absent- 
 ing yourself  from  it ;  nay,  because  God  sends  the 
 hindrance  in  the  order  of  his  providence,  you  shall 
 none  the  less  realize  his  presence  and  receive  his 
 blessing  in  the  sanctuary  of  your  heart.  Whereas, 
 on  the  other  hand,  when  there  is  no  such  hindrance, 
 and  when  opportunities  offer,  you  do  forsake  the 
 assembling  of  yourself  together  with  your  brethren, 
 if  you  do  not  avail  yourself  of  them.  The  precept 
 is  free  enough  to  give  dispensation  in  circumstances 
 of  necessity,  while  at  the  same  time  it  is  strict 
 enough  to  secure  obedience  where  there  are  no  such 
 
 circumstances.    E.  M.  G. We  should  be  alarmed 
 
 to  know  that  the  prayers  of  God's  house  are  pro- 
 ceeding without  us ;  that  the  songs  of  the  temple 
 are  sung,  and  our  voices  are  dumb ;  that  the  trea- 
 sury of  benevolence  is  filled,  while  our  money  cankers 
 and  eats  our  flesh ;  that  dying  souls  need  us  not, 
 while  others  search  them  out  as  gems  for  our  Re- 
 deemer's crown.     R.  T. 
 
 25.  The  day  approaching.  The  Church 
 being  in  all  ayes  kept  uncertain  how  soon  Christ  is 
 cjming,  the  day  is,  and  has  been  in  each  age,  practi- 
 cally always  near,  whence  believers  have  been  called 
 on  always  to  be  watching  for  it  as  nigh  at  hand. 
 The  Hebrews  were  now  living  close  upon  one  of 
 those  great  types  and  foretastes  of  it — the  destruc- 
 tion of  Jerusalem.    Fausset. That  day  is  the  day 
 
 of  days,  the  ending  day  of  all  days,  the  settling  day 
 of  all  days,  the  day  of  the  promotion  of  time  into 
 eternity,  the  day  which,  for  the  Cimrch,  breaks 
 through  and  breaks  off  the  night  of  the  present 
 vorld.     Delitzsch. 
 
 26-31.  This  and  the  similar  passage,  6  :  4-6, 
 have  proved  perplexing  to  many  readers ;  yet  neither 
 passage  asserts  the  impossibilifi/  of  an  apostate's 
 repentance.  What  is  said  amounts  to  this :  that  for 
 the  conversion  of  a  deliberate  apostate,  God  has 
 (according  to  the  ordinary  laws  of  his  working)  no 
 further  means  in  store  than  those  which  have  been 
 already  tried  in  vain.  It  should  be  remembered 
 also  that  the  parties  addressed  are  not  those  who 
 had  already  apostatized,  but  those  who  were  in 
 danger  of  so  doing,  and  who  needed  the  most  ear- 
 nest warning.     C. 
 
 26,  27.  God  is  now  merciful ;  he  deals  with  us 
 through  the  medium  of  his  Son.  If  we  will  be  rec- 
 onciled to  him  as  he  is  to  us  through  Christ,  we 
 shall  have  peace,  and  the  blood  of  Christ  shall 
 cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteousness ;  but,  if  not, 
 God  will  have  judgment  without  mercy.  This  is  a 
 result  of  evil  proportioned  to  the  cost  and  precious- 
 
 neas  of  the  good  we  decline ;  and  both  reason  and 
 conscience  give  forth  this  "  looking  for  of  judgment 
 and  fiery  indignation."  This  is  the  handwriting  of 
 conscience  upon  the  wall  which  we  need  no  prophet 
 
 to  divine.     H.  H. God  will  punish  sin  in  a  way 
 
 corresponding  to  the  infinite  wonders  of  his  love 
 and  grace  in  redemption ;  and  they  who  neglect 
 Christ  and  continue  in  sin  will  endure  a  punishment 
 corresponding  to  the  greatness  of  the  salvation 
 which  was  provided  for  them.     N.  A. 
 
 29.  Man  is  voluntary  in  his  departure  from  God ; 
 he  is  voluntary  in  loving  the  creature  more  than 
 God ;  and  he  is  voluntary  in  refusing  to  return  to 
 God  by  Jesus  Christ.  A  complete  atonement  has 
 been  made  for  all  his  sins,  and  a  free  pardon  is  of- 
 fered if  he  will  repent.  But  he  will  not  repent. 
 Christ  is  able  and  willing  to  save  him  if  he  will 
 come  to  him,  but  he  will  not  come.  God  has  built 
 an  eternal  prison,  and  the  sinner  fits  himself  for  it ; 
 goes  there  of  his  own  accord,  in  spite  of  all  the 
 restraints  which  God  has  laid  upon  him  and  all  the 
 obstructions  by  which  he  has  blocked  up  the  way  to 
 ruin.  God  has  done  everything  but  just  to  exert 
 almighty  power  ;  yet  he  will  not  turn.  He  will  die  ! 
 He  shuts  his  eyes ;  he  stops  his  ears  to  prayers  and 
 entreaties ;  he  treads  under  foot  the  blood  of  the 
 covenant  and  does  despite  to  the  Spirit  of  grace ; 
 and,  through  a  host  of  opposing  means,  and  while 
 God  and  angels  and  men  are  entreating  him  to  stop, 
 
 he  forces  his  way  down  to  ruin,     L.  B. Believe 
 
 it,  whoever  hewed  the  cross,  or  drove  the  nails,  or 
 platted  the  thorns,  or  pierced  the  side,  it  is  indiffer- 
 ence, it  is  ingratitude,  it  is  unbelief,  it  is  selfishness, 
 it  is  hard,  cold,  narrow  worldliness,  everywhere,  al- 
 ways, which  crucifies  the  Lord  of  Glory,  and  is  the 
 agency  of  his  crucifixion.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 30,  31.  What  say  we  of  the  penalty?  Shall 
 we  amutie  our  leisure  by  showing  the  inconclusive- 
 ness  of  certain  terrific  and  probable  arguments  on 
 this  subject  ?  Shall  we  spend  the  hours  of  life  that 
 remain  in  gathering  reasons  which  seem  to  make  it 
 less  than  absolutely  certain  that  the  worst  that  has 
 been  affirmed  shall  prove  to  be  true  ?  Shall  we 
 court  those  dreams  concerning  the  lenity  of  the 
 divine  government  which  the  miseries  even  of  the 
 present  life  aie  enough  to  dissipate  ?  Nay,  rather 
 than  any  longer  debilitate  the  moral  forces  of  the 
 mind  by  giving  ear  to  flatteries  that  breathe  the 
 very  nausea  of  sin,  let  us  take  up,  as  the  first  axiom 
 of  our  religious  notions,  the  truth — that  "  it  is  in- 
 deed a  fearful  thing  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the 
 living  God ! "     I.  T. 
 
 36.  Need  of  patience.  All  other  virtues  and 
 graces  have  need  of  i>atience  to  perfect  or  to  secure 
 them.  Patience  interposes  herself,  and  receives  and 
 stops  every  dart  which  the  evil  one  aims  at  them.. 
 "  Patience  is  the  root  and  guardian  of  all  virtue  " 
 
SECTION  S45.— HEBREWS  11:1-16. 
 
 595 
 
 impatience  is  the  enemy  of  all.  Impatience  dis- 
 quiets the  soul,  makes  her  weary  of  conflict,  ready 
 to  lay  aside  her  armor  and  to  leave  difficult  duty. 
 Impatience,  by  troubling  the  smooth  mirror  of  the 
 soul,  hinders  her  from  reflecting  the  face  of  God ;  by 
 its  din,  it  hinders  her  from  hearing  the  voice  of  God. 
 Impatience  listens  to  nothing,  heeds  nothing,  fears 
 nothing,  hopes  nothing,  judges  aright  of  nothing, 
 perseveres  in  nothing  except  in  restlessness.  Impa- 
 tience distrusts  man  and  rebels  against  God.   Puseij. 
 
 The  active  working  time  in  some  manner  comes 
 
 to  an  end.  Perhaps  health  fails,  or  circumstances 
 change,  or  doors  of  opportunity  are  closed,  or  fields 
 once  white  unto  the  harvest  are  now  reaped  and 
 bare,  and  no  other  fields  are  whitening.  Arrest,  in 
 some  way,  is  laid  upon  the  active  power,  and  there 
 is  "  need  of  patience."  Or,  the  work  still  going  on, 
 ■without  abatement  of  energy  in  the  doing  of  it, 
 with  no  slackening  of  diligence  or  narrowing  of  op- 
 portunit}-,  there  is  still,  it  may  be,  much  need  of 
 patience.  Work,  and  have  patience.  And  still 
 work,  as  long  as  working  power  is  given,  and  still 
 have  patience.     A.  R. 
 
 37.  Waiting  souls,  remember  this :  assurance  is 
 yours,  but  the  time  of  giving  it  is  the  Lord's ;  the 
 golden  chain  is  yours,  but  he  only  knows  the  hour 
 
 wherein  he  will  put  it  around  your  necks.  Well, 
 wait  patiently  and  quietly,  wait  expectingly  and  be- 
 lievingly,  wait  affectionately  and  wait  diligently,  and 
 you  shall  find  that  Scripture  made  good  with  power 
 upon  your  souls  :  "  Yet  a  little  while,  and  he  that  shall 
 
 come  will  come,  ami  will  not  tarri/."     Brooks. 
 
 Christ  came  the  first  time  in  weakness ;  he  is  to 
 come  the  second  time  in  might ;  the  first  time  in  our 
 littleness,  the  second  time  in  his  own  majesty ;  uie 
 first  time  in  mercy,  the  second  in  judgment ;  the 
 first  time  to  redeem,  the  second  to  recompense,  and 
 recompense  all  the  more  terribly  because  of  the 
 long-suffering  and  delay.     Hildebert. 
 
 39.  Believe  to  saving.  The  faith  that  saves 
 is  the  faith  that  inspires — the  faith  of  practice, 
 working  by  love,  proved  by  charity,  triumphing  in 
 integrity,  constant  unto  death,  making  the  Christian 
 ever  more  and  more  like  the  Master,  more  true  to 
 
 man,  humbler  before  God.     F.  D.  II. It  ought  to 
 
 be  a  joy  to  us  all  that  a  faith  which  is  clouded  with 
 ignorance  may  yet  be  a  faith  which  Christ  accepts. 
 He  that  knows  and  trusts  him  as  brother,  friend, 
 Saviour,  in  whom  he  receives  the  pardon  and  cleans- 
 ing which  he  needs  and  desires,  may  have  very 
 much  misconception  and  error  cleaving  to  him,  but 
 Christ  accepts  him.     A.  M. 
 
 Section  345. 
 
 Hebrews  xi.   1-16. 
 
 1  Now  faith  is  the  substance  of  things  hoped  for,  the  evidence  of  things  not  seen.     For  by 
 
 2  it  the  elders  obtained  a  good  report.     Through  faith  we  understand  that  the  worlds  were 
 
 3  framed  by  the  word  of  God,  so  that  things  which  are  seen  were  not  made  of  things  which 
 do  appear. 
 
 4  By  faith  Abel  offered  unto  God  a  more  excellent  sacrifice  than  Cain,  by  which  he  ob- 
 tained witness  that  he  was  righteous,  God  testifying  of  his  gifts  :  and  by  it  he  being  dead 
 
 5  yet  speaketh.     By  faith  Enoch  was  translated  that  he  should  not  see  death ;  and  was  not 
 found,  because  God  had  translated  him :  for  before  his  translation  he  had  this  testimony, 
 
 6  that  he  pleased  God.     But  without  faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  Jiim  :  for  he  that  cometh 
 to  God  must  believe  that  he  is,  and  that  he  is  a  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently  seek  him. 
 
 7  By  faith  Noah,  being  warned  of  God  of  things  not  seen  as  yet,  moved  with  fear,  prepared 
 an  ark  to  the  saving  of  his  house ;  by  the  which  he  condemned  the  world,  and  became  heir 
 
 8  of  the  righteousness  which  is  by  faith.     By  faith  Abraliam,  when  he  was  called  to  go  out 
 into  a  place  which  he  should  after  receive  for  an  inheritance,  obeyed ;  and  he  went  out,  not 
 
 S  knowing  whither  he  went.     By  faith  he  sojourned  in  the  land  of  promise,  as  in  a  strange 
 country,  dwelling  in  tabernacles  with  Isaac  and  Jacob,  the  heirs  with  him  of  the  same 
 
 10  promise  :  for  he  looked  for  a  city  which  hath  foundations,  whose  builder  and  maker  is  God. 
 
 11  Through  faith  also  Sara  herself  received  strength  to  conceive  seed,  and  was  delivered  of  a 
 
 12  child  when  she  was  past  age,  because  she  judged  him  faithful  who  had  promised.  Theret'ore 
 sprang  there  even  of  one,  and  him  as  good  as  dead,  so  many  as  the  stars  of  the  sky  in  mul- 
 titude, and  as  the  sand  which  is  by  the  sea  shore  innumerable. 
 
 13  These  all  died  in  faith,  not  having  received  the  promises,  but  having  seen  them  afar  off, 
 and  were  persuaded  of  them,  and  embraced  them,  and  confessed  that  they  were  strangers 
 
596  SECTIOX  31i5.— HEBREWS  11:1-16. 
 
 14  and  pilgrims  on  the  earth.     For  they  that  say  such  things  declare  plainly  that  they  seek  a 
 
 15  country.     And  truly,  if  they  had  been  mindful  of  that  country  from  whence  they  came  out, 
 
 16  they  might  have  had  opportunity  to  liave  returned.  But  now  they  desire  a  better  country^ 
 that  is,  an  lieavenly :  wherefore  God  is  not  ashamed  to  be  called  their  God  :  for  he  hath  pre- 
 pared for  them  a  city 
 
 The  first  of  the  gifts  of  the  new  covenant  is  faith.  The  property  of  faith  is  to  attach  itself  before  all 
 and  above  all  to  what  God  has  said,  be  it  command,  instruction,  or  promise.  To  believe  is  to  repose 
 entirely  on  the  infallibility  and  faithfulness  of  God ;  it  is  to  place  his  testimony  above  all  kinds  of  cer- 
 taintv  or  guarantee ;  it  is  to  regard  every  word  proceeding  from  his  mouth  as  more  substantial  and  real 
 than  the  reality  itself ;  it  is  in  practice  to  regard  duty  in  the  form  in  which  God  has  enjoined  it  as  the 
 clearest  and  most  imperative  of  all  obhgations ;  it  is,  consequently,  to  go  forward  with  unflinching  eye, 
 and  meet  coming  events  as  we  would  meet  God  himself ;  it  is  to  renounce  the  tyrannical  domination  of  the 
 senses,  and  uniformly  look  to  the  foundation,  the  very  essence  of  the  truth,  instead  of  looking  to  external 
 accidents  or  signs ;  it  is  to  prefer  the  invisible,  which  is  eternal,  to  the  visible,  which  passes  away,  and 
 the  possession  of  the  sovereign  good  to  the  sensible  signs  of  its  presence.     A.  V. 
 
 Throw  into  one  great  sura  total  all  that  you  have  ever  experienced  or  can  conceive  of  wisdom  and 
 power — the  most  far-sighted  discernment  of  results,  with  the  most  absolute  control  over  them — the  keen- 
 est intuition  into  character,  with  every  conceivable  influence  for  molding  it — think  of  a  providence  not  of 
 this  earth,  which  no  opposition  can  surprise,  and  no  device  counterplot,  calmly  and  serenely  evolving  its 
 own  designs  from  the  perverse  agencies  of  man,  and  turning  the  very  arm  which  is  raised  to  defeat  it  into 
 a  minister  of  its  will — imagine  a  Being  so  wonderfully  endowed  that  the  whole  keyboard  of  nature,  prov- 
 idence, and  the  human  heart  lies  under  his  hand,  and,  smitten  by  his  mystic  fingers,  gives  forth  the  bar- 
 mony  which  pleases  him ;  and  then  invest  him  in  your  conception  with  an  intensity  of  love  which  is  not 
 discouraged  by  the  deepest  moral  degradation  in  its  objects,  and  which  clings  to  the  person  of  the  sinner 
 with  unchilled  devotion  even  while  it  condemns  his  sin  with  an  abhorrence  no  less  than  infinite — imagine 
 such  a  Being,  and  imagine  him  accessible  to  man,  and  you  imagine  one  to  whom  in  their  hour  of  need  all 
 the  world,  unless  indeed  the  spell  of  some  deadly  fascination  were  laid  upon  them,  would  be  resorting 
 continually  for  guidance,  help,  and  comfort.  But  this  is  no  imagination.  It  is  a  reality.  God  is  such  a 
 being  as  we  jave  labored  to  describe.  He  not  only  permits,  but  invites ;  not  only  invites,  but  commands 
 the  approach  to  him  of  every  comer.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 The  citation  of  the  great   Pauline   watchword  faith  which  is  the  foundation  of  all  other  Christian 
 
 (10  :  33),  "  The  just  man  shall  live  by  faith,"  leads  graces — the  title  by  which  we  keep  our  place  as 
 
 to  a  grand  digression  on  the  triumphs  of  faith,  as  Christians,  the  inward  working  which  has  its  fruit 
 
 shown  in  the  holy  men  and  women  of  old.     Thus  in  good  works,  the  hand  by  which  we  lay  hold  on 
 
 this  chapter  constitutes  the  Hymn  of  Faith,  as  1  Cor.  God  and  on  Christ — is  here  said  to  be  the  substance 
 
 13  was  the  Hymn  of  Love  ;  the  two  being  the  high-  of  things  hoped  for,  the  evidence  of  things  not  seen ; 
 
 est  flights  of  impassioned  rhetoric  in  the  Apostolic  and  by  substance  is  here  meant  firm  confidence,  and 
 
 Epistles.     A. This  mafjnificent  grouping  of  ex-  by  evidence  is  meant  conviction.    Faith  is  the  laying 
 
 amples  of  faith  was  specially  in  point  for  his  He-  hold  of  the  future  in  the  midst  of  the  present,  of 
 
 ))rew  readers.     Those  heroes  and  martyrs  were  the  the  unseen  in  the  midst  of  the  seen.    F.  T. Faith 
 
 pride  and  the  glory  of  every  son  and  daughter  of  is  the  substance  of  things  hoped  for,  substantiating 
 
 Abraham.     To  turn  all  this  admiration  to  account,  them  to  the  apprehension,   realizing  them  to   the 
 
 the  writer  had  only  to  show  that  their  heroism  was  heart,  making  them  operative  motives,  as  much  as 
 
 the  outcome  of  their  faith — the  very  same  faith  es-  the  gain,  the  pleasure,  and  the  fear  of  our  daily 
 
 sentially  which  he  was  exhorting  them  to  cherish  walks.     One  of  the  most  precious  gifts  which  God 
 
 and  hold  fast.     Yet  this  chapter  is  good,  not  for  ever  vouchsafes  us  is  a  clear,  unwavering  insight  of 
 
 that  age  of  stem  trial  only,  but  for  all  the  ages  to  the  soul  into  future  and  unseen  things,  which  on 
 
 the  end  of  time.     Walking  and  working  by  faith  God's  authority  become  so  sure  to  us  that  they  stand 
 
 arc  the  staple  of  the  Christian  life,  and  are  to  be  so  out  palpable  and  real  before  us,  and,  though  not  by 
 
 long  as  earthly  life  is  a  pilgrimage  and  a  warfare,  the  same  evidence,  become  as  influential   upon  our 
 
 Therefore  let  us  open  our  souls  to  the  grand  inspi-  affections  and  will  as  the  material  objects  of  our 
 rations  of  these  heroic  examjiles  !     H.  C.                      I  senses.     Such  faith  is  no  fancy,  but  self-evidence. 
 
 1.  This  is  the  only  place  in  the  Bible  where  we  \  J.  W.  A. Such  was  the  apostle's  own  faith.     It 
 
 have  what  we  can  call  a  definition  of  faith.     That  I  pierced  the  veil  which  hides  the  other  world  from 
 
SECTION  345.— HEBREWS  11  : 1-16. 
 
 597 
 
 us,  and  took  in,  not  merely  this  brief,  precarious 
 span  that  we  call  life,  but  the  soul's  whole  duration ; 
 not  merely  the  shadows  of  the  present  scene,  which 
 we  misname  realities,  but  the  realities  of  the  spirit- 
 world,  which  we  mistake  for  shadows.  And  it  in- 
 terpreted both  the  pleasures  and  the  crosses  of  our 
 earthly  pilgrimage  by  the  light  thrown  back  upon 
 them  from  the  resplendent  walls  and  towers  of  the 
 city  of  the  Great  King.     H.  A.  B. 
 
 3.  By  revelation  we  understand  that  the  worlds 
 were  brought  into  being  by  the  word  of  God.  So 
 that  the  things  which  are  seen  (the  worlds)  were  not 
 made  of  things  which  did  appear  before  they  were 
 made ;  that  is,  the  worlds  which  we  see  were  not 
 made  of  matter  which  had  existed  from  eternity, 
 but  of  matter  which  God  created  and  formed  into 
 the  things  which  we  see ;  and,  having  formed  them, 
 he  placed  them  in  the  beautiful  order  which  they 
 now  hold,  and  impressed  on  them  the  motions 
 proper  to  each,  which  they  have  retained  ever 
 since.     M. 
 
 4.  The  institution  of  sacrifices,  immediately  that 
 man  fell,  had  no  object ;  they  were  of  no  efficacy,  but 
 as  they  showed  forth  the  Mediator,  through  whom, 
 as  slain  for  us,  we  draw  near  to  God.  The  rejection 
 of  Cain's  offering  was  owing  to  a  want  of  acknowl- 
 edgment in  it  of  this  great  truth ;  it  was  one  that 
 man  might  have  made  iti  innocence  ;  but  it  recog- 
 nized not  his  guilt  and  need  of  mediation  as  a,  fallen 
 being ;  it  was  not  offered,  as  the  "  more  excellent 
 sacrifice  "  of  Abel  was,  "  by  faith  "  in  another  for 
 acceptance  with  God,  and  "  the  Lord  .had  not  re- 
 spect unto  it."     Goode. God  had  said  in  effect, 
 
 once  for  all,  that  he  would  never  speak  nor  be 
 spoken  to  in  a  way  of  friendship  by  any  of  the  hu- 
 man race  but  through  a  Mediator.  This  was  inti- 
 mated, partly  by  man's  being  debarred  from  all 
 access  to  the  tree  of  life,  partly  by  the  promise  of 
 the  woman's  seed,  and  partly  by  the  institution  of 
 sacrifices.  Cain  overlooked  all  this,  and  approached 
 God  without  an  expiatory  sacrifice,  as  if  there  had 
 been  no  breach  between  them  and  so  no  need  of  an 
 atonement.  This  was  daring  unbelief.  Abel  took 
 God  at  his  word,  perceived  the  evil  of  sin  and  the 
 awful  breach  made  by  it — dared  not  to  bring  an 
 offering  without  a  victim  for  atonement — had  re- 
 spect to  the  promised  Messiah — and  thus,  by  faith 
 in  the  unseen  Lamb,  offered  a  more  excellent  offer- 
 ing than  Cain.     A.  Fuller. 
 
 Dead,  yet  speaketh.  Then  the  man  begins 
 to  speak  and  act  through  his  influence  alone.  That 
 has  gone  forth  through  example,  opinions,  words, 
 and  deeds,  thenceforth  disencumbered  of  all  mortal 
 hindrance  to  work  directly  on  the  minds  and  hearts 
 of  survivors.  It  shapes  the  plan,  decides  the  waver- 
 ing purpose,  lures  to  the  forbidden  path,  or  utters 
 the  word  of  remonstrance — the  timely  warning.     It 
 
 lives  in  the  hearts  of  all  that  it  ever  reached,  and 
 when  they  drop  away  and  disappear,  it  still  survives, 
 transmitted  to  others  from  generation  to  genera- 
 tion.    E.  H.  G. A  purely  good  man,  a  holy  man, 
 
 a  man  whose  life  and  nature  you  saw  always  lumi- 
 nous with  the  presence  of  God  in  every  thought  and 
 act  and  word — have  you  never  been  conscious  of 
 some  power  in  his  presence  ?  or,  if  he  were  dead,  of 
 some  power  in  the  image  of  what  he  was  that  grew 
 up  in  you  as  you  read  or  heard  about  him,  utterly 
 unlike  that  which  far  greater  men  had  over  you.  He 
 was  no  hero  and  no  teacher.  You  felt  no  wonder  at 
 his  ability,  and  found  no  intellectual  delight  in  what 
 he  told  you,  but  he  brought  God  close  to  you.    P.  B. 
 
 6.  Faith  is  the  identifying  Christian  principle, 
 separate  and  apart  from  which,  whatever  excellence 
 men  may  exhibit,  is  but  mere  morality.  By  faith 
 we  submit  to  the  authority  of  God's  law ;  by  faith 
 we  are  united  to  Christ  and  "  receive  from  his  full- 
 ness and  grace  for  grace  "  ;  by  faith  we  conteniijlate 
 the  love  of  God  in  Christ ;  by  faith  our  conduct  be- 
 comes acceptable  to  God  through  Christ.     J.  A.  J. 
 
 Whatever  faith  touches  it  turns  into  gold,  that 
 is,  into  our  good.  If  faith  looks  upon  God,  it  says, 
 This  God  is  my  God  for  ever  and  ever,  he  shall  be 
 my  guide  even  unto  death.  When  it  looks  upon  the 
 crown  of  righteousness,  it  says,  "  This  crown  is  laid 
 up  for  me."  Faith  is  a  sword  to  defend  us,  a  guide 
 to  direct  us,  a  staff  to  support  us,  a  friend  to  com- 
 fort us,  and  a  golden  key  to  open  heaven  unto  us. 
 Faith,  of  all  graces,  is  the  most  useful  grace  to  the 
 soul  of  man.  Without  faith  it  is  impossible  to  please 
 God.  And  there  is  something  very  stimulating  and 
 encouraging  in  the  thought  that  we  can  do  that 
 which  shall  actually  please  God.  It  throws  a  light 
 and  glory  upon  all  duty.     Brooks. 
 
 What  is  left  of  prayer  if  these  two  things  are 
 abstracted  from  it — a  sense  of  the  pcrsona.\  presence 
 and  of  the  personal  friendship  of  God  ?  He  that 
 cometh  unto  God  must  believe  that  he  if,  and  that  he 
 is  a  rewarder.  To  feel  the  reality  of  God's  spiritual 
 presence,  and  then  to  speak  the  language  of  adoration, 
 confession,  petition,  thanksgiving,  with  a  continuous 
 sense  of  its  being  an  actual  interchange  between 
 ourselves  and  God,  a  real  conference  of  friends, 
 this,  surely,  is  not  at  all  times,  in  all  states  of  the 
 body,  in  all  moods  of  sensibility,  under  all  varieties 
 of  circumstance,  natural  to  fallen  minds  like  ours. 
 It  is  not  a  state  of  mind  to  which,  without  culture, 
 without  discipline  in  Christian  life,  we  spring  spon- 
 taneously, involuntarily,  as  we  spring  to  conscious 
 thinking  when  we  wake  from  sleep.  A  process  of 
 intellect  is  involved  in  it  which  demands  exertion. 
 A.  P. 
 
 Must  believe  that  he  is.  This  belief  can 
 not  bring  the  soul  in  effectual  approach  to  God,  un- 
 less it  be  a  penetrating  conviction  that,  there  being 
 
598 
 
 SECTION  345.— HEBREWS  11 : 1-16. 
 
 a  God,  we  have  to  do  with  him  every  moment ;  that 
 this  faith  must  be  the  predominating  authority  over 
 our  course  through  the  world,  determining  our  voli- 
 tions and  actions.  This  actuating  conviction  must 
 be  decided  and  absolute  in  him  that  '■'■  conuth  to 
 Gody  He  must  feel  positively  assured  it  will  not 
 be  just  the  same  to  him  in  the  event  of  things 
 whether  he  diligently  seek  God  or  not.  He  must  be 
 assured  that,  if  God  be  true,  there  is  something  to 
 be  granted  to  such  seeking  that  will  not  be  granted 
 without  it ;  that  one  thing  is  in  God's  determination, 
 namely,  to  fulfill  his  promises.  By  humble,  faithful, 
 persevering  importunity  of  prayer  in  the  name  of 
 Christ,  I  have  an  assured  hold  upon — or,  by  a  neg- 
 lect of  it,  I  let  loose  from  my  grasp  and  hope — all 
 those  things  which  he  has  promised  to  such  prayer. 
 I  am,  then,  assured  he  is  the  "  rewarder^''  inasmuch 
 as  I  know  it  toill  not  be  all  the  same  to  me  ivhether  I 
 seek  him  or  not.  And  what  is  that  in  which  it  will 
 be  verified  to  them  "  that  he  is  a  rewarder  "  ?  For 
 what  will  they  have  to  adore  and  bless  him  as  such  ? 
 For  the  grandest  benefits  which  even  he  can  impart 
 — can  impart  in  doing  full  justice  to  the  infinite 
 merits  of  the  appointed  Redeemer.  An  inestimable 
 privilege !  that  those  greatest  blessings  may  be 
 asked  for,  positively  and  specifically ;  whereas  the 
 minor  benefits  are  to  be  requested  conditionally,  and 
 it  is  better  that  the  applicants  should  not  be  certain 
 of  obtaining  them.  It  is  enough  for  their  faith  as 
 to  these  that  an  infinitely  wiser  judgment  than  theirs 
 will  be  exercised  in  selecting,  giving,  withholding, 
 adjusting.  But  the  important  admonition  is,  that 
 all  this  is  for  them  "  that  diligentli/  seek  "  ;  so  habit- 
 ually, importunately,  persevcringly,  that  it  shall 
 I'cally,  and  in  good  faith,  be  made  the  primary  con- 
 cern of  our  life  ;  so  that,  while  wLshes  and  impulses 
 to  obtain  are  incessantly  springing  and  darting  from 
 the  busy  soul  in  divers  directions,  there  shall  still  be 
 one  predominant  impulse  directed  toward  heaven. 
 J.  F. 
 
 The  divine  rewards  are  rewards  in  kind.  They 
 are  large  just  according  to  the  spirituality  of  our 
 lives,  the  zeal  of  our  worship,  the  strength  of  our 
 faith.  They  are  interior,  not  visible.  They  arc  in- 
 cidental, not  sought.  They  are  of  nobleness  rather 
 than  of  happiness.  Sometimes  "  the  rewarder  of 
 them  that  diligently  seek  him"  will  reward  the  true 
 Christian  soul  by  giving  him  a  strengthening  and 
 encouraging  consciousness  of  harmony  with  the  di- 
 vine will ;  sometimes  by  taking  him  out  from  under 
 the  power  of  temptation,  or  a  straitened  self-accusa- 
 tion, and  setting  his  feet  in  a  large  place :  some- 
 times by  redoubling  his  spiritual  energy  and  quick- 
 ening his  Christian  activity,  breathing  a  prompter 
 zeal  into  all  the  secret  forces  of  his  being,  through 
 the  unseen  agencies  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  sometimes 
 by  giving  him  a  blessed  sense  of  renunciation,  of 
 
 having  given  up  all  to  him  to  whom  all  of  right  be- 
 longs, together  with  an  exalted  sense  of  liberty  from 
 all  limitations  of  appetite  and  ambition  ;  sometimes 
 by  affording  us  greater  satisfaction  in  our  appointed 
 struggles  and  our  every-day  drudgery,  and  some- 
 times, too,  by  granting  us — provided  we  do  not  ask 
 it  too  eagerly,  as  if  it  were  better  for  us  than  toil — 
 an  inward  peace,  or  rest  from  care  and  from  strife 
 and  from  fear,  passing  all  understanding,  such  as 
 the  world  never  gave.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 7.  Noah's  obedience,  having  indeed  so  boister- 
 ous winds  to  encounter,  had  need  of  a  well-fastened 
 root  that  it  might  stand  and  hold  out  against  them 
 all,  and  so  it  had.  The  apostle  tells  us  what  the 
 root  of  it  was ;  by  faith,  being  warned  of  God,  he 
 prepared  an  ark.  And  there  is  no  living  and  last- 
 ing obedience  but  what  springs  from  that  root.  He 
 believed  what  the  Lord  spake  of  his  determined 
 judgment  on  the  ungodly  world ;  and  from  the  be- 
 lief of  that  arose  that  holy  fear,  which  is  expressly 
 mentioned  as  exciting  him  to  this  work.  And  he 
 believed  the  word  of  promise  that  the  Lord  spake 
 concerning  his  preservation  by  the  ark ;  and  the  be- 
 lief of  these  two  carried  him  strongly  on  to  the 
 work,  and  through  it.     L. 
 
 8.  Abraham  acted  upon  simple  obedience  to  the 
 divine  word  and  unwavering  confidence  in  the  di- 
 vine promises.  He  asked  no  vouchers  from  God 
 for  the  fulfillment  of  his  word.  He  grasped  the 
 word,  he  held  it,  and  trusting  to  it  left  his  home 
 and  went  out,  not  knowing  whither  he  went.  Like 
 him,  we  are  to  conmiit  ourselves  to  a  whole  earthly 
 life  of  faith  in  God,  and  then  follow  where  our 
 faith  leads.  The  sublime  height  of  faith  is  reached 
 when  we  cherish  a  calm  indifference,  a  holy  heedless- 
 ness where  it  will  carry  us  in  the  interim,  if  it  car- 
 ries us  into  the  presence  of  God  and  the  home  of  the 
 good  at  last.     J.  D. 
 
 10.  Heaven  for  stability  is  called  "a  city  that 
 has  foundations,  whose  builder  and  maker  is  God." 
 The  present  world  is  like  a  tent  or  tabernacle  set  up 
 for  a  time,  while  the  Church  is  passing  through  the 
 wilderness;  but  heaven  is  the  "city  of  the  living 
 God,"  the  place  of  his  happy  residence,  the  scat  of 
 his  eternal  empire.  The  visible  world  shall  shortly 
 fall,  this  beautiful  scene  be  abolished ;  but  the  su- 
 preme heaven  is  truly  called  "a  kingdom  that  can 
 not  be  shaken."  The  wise  maker  has  framed  it 
 correspondently  to  the  end  for  which  it  was  de- 
 signed: it  is  the  seat  of  his  majesty,  his  sacred 
 temple  wherein  he  diffuses  the  richest  beams  of  his 
 goodness  and  glory,  and  his  chosen  servants  see  and 
 praise  his  adorable  excellences  for  ever.     Hates. 
 
 13.  Having;  received  the  promises.  If 
 the  unseen  is  ever  to  rule  in  men's  lives,  it  nmst  be 
 through  their  thoughts.  It  nmst  become  intelligi- 
 ble, clear,  real.     Dreams  and  hopes  and  peradven- 
 
biJCTION  SJ^.—HEBRE  \VS  11  : 1-16. 
 
 599 
 
 tures  are  too  unsubstantial  stuff  to  be  a  bulwark 
 against  the  very  real,  undeniable  present.  And 
 such  certitude  is  given  through  faith  which  grasps 
 the  promises  of  God,  and  twines  the  soul  round  the 
 risen  Saviour  so  closely  that  it  sits  with  him  in 
 heavenly  places.  Such  certitude  is  given  by  faith 
 alone.     A.  M. 
 
 Strangers  and  pilgrims.  At  the  same  time 
 the  saints  of  old  declared  themselves  expectants  of 
 a  land  of  promise  hereafter,  they  also  declared 
 themselves  strangei-s  and  pilgrims  here.  And,  there- 
 fore, let  not  men  mock  and  deceive  themselves  by 
 thinking  to  compass  heaven  with  one  hand  and 
 earth  with  the  other,  and  so  to  reign  as  princes  in 
 both.  For  the  wisdom  of  God  has  decreed  it  other- 
 wise, and  judged  one  world  enough  for  one  man, 
 
 though  it  gives  him  his  choice  of  two.     R.  S. 
 
 "We  ought  every  moment  to  be  at  the  disposal  of  the 
 Lord,  and  guard  against  fixing  our  place  here  as  if 
 vre  were  to  be  here  for  ever.  Bear  in  mind  that  we 
 are  really  and  of  necessity  strangers  and  jnlgrims  ; 
 and  yet  let  us  not  do  anything  slightly  or  negli- 
 gently. Let  us  labor  as  diligently  as  if  we  and  our 
 labors  were  to  endure  always.  Though  we  endure 
 not,  let  us  do  enduring  works.  Let  us  employ  all 
 our  faculties  in  everything  we  have  to  do;  let  us 
 employ  to  the  best  advantage  our  leisure,  our  re- 
 sources, the  life  which  God  gives  us ;  let  us  not  live 
 by  halves,  live  with  regret,  but  let  us  be  always  im- 
 pressed with  the  conditions  of  our  existence.  While 
 staying,  let  us  be  ready  to  depart ;  let  us  be  con- 
 tinually departing  in  spirit.     A.  V. 
 
 It  is  equally  true  that  we  are  strangers  and  pil- 
 grims in  time,  and  that  we  are  living  the  eternal 
 life.  The  life  of  faith  is  the  life  which  breathes 
 the  atmosphere  of  eternity,  which  looks  on  the 
 things  unseen  and  eternal,  and  beholds  the  glory  of 
 God.  And  as  the  heavenly  citizenship  is  ours  while 
 we  are  still  walking  on  earth,  so  the  eternal  life  is 
 ours  though  we  are  still  in  time.  In  the  midst  of 
 cares  and  sorrows,  toil  and  labor,  conflict  and  strug- 
 gle, we  have  a  still  dcapcr  and  more  real  possession, 
 even  that  hidden  life  in  which  there  is  no  pause  and 
 no  change,  but  perennial  sunshine  and  inexhaustible 
 fullness,  perfect  rest,  and  the  peace  which  passeth 
 understanding.  Part  of  the  daily  bread  which  our 
 heavenly  Father  gives  to  his  children  on  earth  is  to 
 enter  daily  into  the  secret  place  of  the  Most  High, 
 and  to  be  in  eternity.  Eternity  is  wrought  into  time. 
 He  who  lives  in  eternity  finds  time  and  strength  for 
 every  good  work  which  God  lays  before  him.     A.  S. 
 
 14.  They  seek  a  country.  None  can  use 
 earth  well  that  prefer  not  heaven  ;  and  none  but 
 infants  can  come  to  heaven  that  are  not  prepared 
 for  it  by  well  using  earth.  Heaven  must  have  our 
 highest  esteem,  and  our  habitual  love,  desire,  and 
 joy ;  but  earth  must  have  more  of  our  daily  thoughts 
 
 for  present  practice.  A  man  that  travels  to  the 
 most  desirable  home  has  an  habitual  desire  to  it  all 
 the  way ;  but  his  present  business  is  his  journey, 
 and  therefore  his  horse,  inns,  and  company,  his 
 roads,  fatigues,  may  employ  more  of  his  thoughts, 
 
 and  talk,  and  action,  than  his  home.     Bax. The 
 
 dissatisfaction  of  the  godly  man  with  this  earthly 
 life  is  a  feeling  which  can  exist  in  the  highest  pros- 
 perity, when  the  wishes  are  all  gratified,  when  not  a 
 cloud  is  on  the  sky.  It  has  no  reference  whatever 
 to  external  fortunes  ;  no  height  of  prosperity  can 
 extinguish  it,  and  the  depths  of  sorrow  only  increase 
 it.  It  has  a  divine  source,  and  is  aroused  by  a  sense 
 of  absence  from  communion  more  precious  than  any 
 on  earth,  by  a  sense  of  imperfection  which  no  prog- 
 ress in  godliness  has  repressed,  by  a  sense  of  want 
 of  spiritual  enjoyment  for  which  no  earthly  enjoy- 
 ment can  compensate.  With  such  a  dissatisfaction 
 the  highest  contentment  is  compatible.  The  man 
 may  be  willing,  yes,  he  may  rejoice,  to  stay  amid  his 
 trials  and  in  a  world  of  sin,  in  the  hope  of  working 
 for  God  and  of  fitting  himself  for  everlasting  life. 
 T.  D.  W. 
 
 16.  Life's  promise  is,  you  shall  have  a  Canaan ; 
 it  turns  out  to  be  a  baseless,  airy  dream — toil  and 
 warfare — nothing  that  we  can  call  our  own.  There 
 are  two  ways  of  considering  this  aspect  of  life. 
 One  is  the  way  of  sentiment ;  a  way  that  is  trite 
 enough.  Saint,  sage,  sophist,  moralist,  and  preacher 
 have  repeated  in  every  possible  image,  till  there 
 is  nothing  new  to  say,  that  life  is  a  bubble,  a  dream, 
 a  delusion,  a  phantasm.  The  other  is  the  way  of 
 faith  :  the  ancient  saints  felt  as  keenly  as  any  mor- 
 alist could  feel  the  brokenness  of  its  promises ; 
 they  confessed  that  they  were  strangers  and  pilgrims 
 here ;  they  said  that  they  had  here  no  continuing 
 city,  but  they  did  not  mournfully  moralize  on  this — 
 they  said  it  cheerfully  and  rejoiced  that  it  was  so. 
 They  felt  that  all  was  right ;  they  knew  that  the 
 promise  itself  had  a  deeper  meaning ;  they  looked 
 undauntedly  for  "  a  city  which  hath  foundations." 
 
 F.  \V.  R. They  recognized  God  as  their  portion, 
 
 and  in  turn  he  was  not  ashamed  to  be  called  their 
 God,  that  is,  not  their  object  of  worship,  but  their 
 protector  and  guardian.  Well  he  might  thus  be 
 called,  for  he  had  prepared  for  them  a  city.  He 
 would  not  suffer  these  longings  of  theirs,  which 
 were  founded  on  faith  and  love  to  him,  to  be  unsat- 
 isfied. He  had  built  a  city  on  purpose  for  their  re- 
 ception. They  were  to  have,  instead  of  tabernacles, 
 in  which  they  removed  from  one  pasturage  to  an- 
 other, a  settled  home  ;  instead  of  a  dwelling  among 
 strangers,  a  dwelling  among  the  truest  friends  ;  instead 
 of  a  lonely  tent,  a  thronged  city  ;  instead  of  a  resi- 
 dence without  rights  or  security,  a  share  in  that  safe 
 commonwealth,  that  heavenly  polity,  over  which  God 
 reijnis.     T.  D.  W. 
 
6(j0  section  sis.— HEBREWS  U  :  17 -W. 
 
 Section  346. 
 
 Hebrews  xi.  17-40. 
 
 17  Bt  faith  Abraham,  when  he  was  tried,  offered  np  Isaac:  and  he  that  had  received  the 
 
 18  promises  offered  up  his  only  begotten  son^  of  whom  it  was  said.  That  in  Isaac  shall  thy  seed 
 
 19  be  called;  accounting  that  God  jco.**  able  to  raise  him  up,  even  from  the  dead;  from  whence 
 
 20  also  he  received  him  in  a  figure.     By  faith  Isaac  blessed  Jacob  and  Esau  concerning  things 
 
 21  to  come.     By  faith  Jacob,  when  he  was  a  dying,  blessed  both  the  sons  of  Joseph  ;  and  wor- 
 
 22  shipped,  leaning  upon  the  top  of  his  staff.    13y  faith  Joseph,  when  he  died,  made  mention  of 
 
 23  the  departing  of  the  children  of  Israel ;  and  gave  commandment  concerning  his  bones.     Bj- 
 faith  Moses,  when  he  was  born,  was  hid  three  months  of  his  parents,  because  they  saw  he 
 
 24  icas  a  proper  child ;  and  tliey  were  not  afraid  of  the  king's  commandment.     By  faith  Moses, 
 
 25  when  he  was  come  to  years,  refused  to  be  called  the  son  of  Pharaoh's  daughter;  choosing 
 rather  to  suffer  affliction  with  tlie  people  of  God,  than  to  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  sin  for  a 
 
 26  season ;  esteeming  the  "reproach  of  Christ  greater  riches  than  the  treasures  in  Egypt :  for  he 
 
 27  had  respect  unto  the  recompence  of  the  reward.     By  faith  he  forsook  Egypt,  not  fearing  the 
 
 28  wrath  of  the  king:  for  he  endured,  as  seeing  him  who  is  invisible.     Through  faith  he  kept 
 the  passover,  and  the  sprinkling  of  blood,  lest  he  that  destroyed  the  firstborn  should  touch 
 
 29  them.     By  taith  they  passed  through  the  Red  sea  as  by  dry  land:  which  the  Egyptians 
 
 30  assaying  to  do  were  drowned.    By  faith  the  walls  of  Jericho  fell  down,  after  they  were  com- 
 
 31  passed  about  seven  days.     By  faith  the  harlot  Rahab  perished  not  with  them  that  believed 
 not,  when  she  had  received  the  spies  with  peace. 
 
 32  And  what  shall  I  more  say?  for  the  time  would  fail  me  to  tell  of  Gedeon,  and  o/" Barak, 
 
 33  and  o/ Sampson,  and  o/Jephthae;  o/ David  also,  and  Samuel,  and  o/"  the  prophets:  wha 
 through  fiiith  subdued  kingdoms,  wrought  righteousness,  obtained  promises,  stopped  the 
 
 3-i  mouths  of  lions,  quenched  the  violence  of  fire,  escaped  the  edge  of  the  sword,  out  of  weak- 
 ness were  made  strong,  waxed  valiant  in  fight,  turned  to  flight  the  armies  of  the  aliens. 
 
 35  Women  received  their  dead  raised  to  life  again :  and  others  were  tortured,  not  accepting- 
 
 36  deliverance ;  that  they  might  obtain  a  better  resurrection :  and  others  had  trial  of  cruel 
 
 37  mockings  and  scourgings,  yea,  moreover  of  bonds  and  imprisonment:  they  were  stoned, 
 they  were  sawn  asunder,  were  tempted,  were  slain  with  the  sword :  they  wandered  about 
 
 38  in  sheepskins  and  goatskins;  being  destitute,  afflicted,  tormented;  (of  whom  the  world  was 
 not  worthy  :)  they  wandered  in  deserts,  and  in  mountains,  and  in  dens  and  caves  of  the 
 
 39  earth.     And  these  all,  having  obtained  a  good  report  through  faith,  received   not  the 
 
 40  promise  :  God  having  provided  some  better  thing  for  us,  that  they  without  us  should  not  be 
 made  perfect. 
 
 There  came  a  faith  wholly  unknown  before;  a  faith  that  counted  no  labor  too  great  to  be  attempted,, 
 no  possible  sacrifice  too  great  to  be  made  ;  that  believed  without  argument,  endured  without  remonstrance,, 
 happiest  under  the  heaviest  cross ;  that  expected  success  amid  whatever  disasters ;  and  that  no  more 
 feared  death  than  did  tlie  Lord  the  waves  wliich  he  trod  on.  Such  a  faith  as  this  had  no  name  for  it,  in 
 either  the  Greek  or  the  Roman  \vorld,  till  the  gospel  touched  their  very  language,  and  charged  it  with 
 meanings  which  they  who  had  formed  it  had  never  conceived.  No  Being  had  appeared  to  call  it  forth.  It 
 was  not  known  that  the  soul  of  man  was  capable  of  it.  And  well  might  the  hardiest  and  the  most  prac- 
 ticed wonder,  when  delicate  women,  sustained  by  it,  stood  unshrinking  before  the  onset  of  wild  beasts  ; 
 when  men,  inspired  by  it,  sang  praises  as  destroying  fires  curled  round  them  at  the  stake.  Such  a  faith 
 had  come  to  manifestation,  and  a  heroism  born  of  it,  of  which  the  world,  with  all  its  experience  of  a  strenu- 
 ous ambition  and  a  passionate  courage,  had  seen  no  instance.     R.  S.  S. 
 
 But  how  did  faith  do  all  thi.s  ?  Why,  in  the  strength  of  love ;  faith  being  properly  the  eye  of  the  soul, 
 to  spy  out  and  represent  to  it  those  excellent  things,  the  love  and  desire  of  which  should  be  hotter  than 
 fire  and  stronger  than  death ;  bearing  a  man  through  and  above  all  the  terrors  of  both,  for  the  obtaining  of 
 80  transcendent  a  good.  In  short,  faith  sliow.s  the  soul  its  treasure;  which,  being  once  seen  by  it,  naturally 
 inflames  the  affections,  and  they  as  naturally  engage  all  the  faculties  and  powers  of  soul  and  body  in  a 
 restless,  indefatigable  endeavor  after  it.  And  thus,  in  all  those  heroic  instances  of  passive  fortitude^ 
 faith  wrought  by  love,  and  therefore  it  wrought  wonders.     R.  S. 
 
SECTION  SJfi.— HEBREWS  11 :  17-^0. 
 
 601 
 
 17.  Abraham  offered  up  Isaac.     He  was 
 
 divided  between  believing  the  promise  and  obeying 
 the  command  !  God  tried  him  in  his  faith  :  his  faith 
 was  to  carry  on  a  conflict  with  his  natural  reason,  as 
 well  as  his  obedience  with  his  natural  affection.  But 
 "  he  accounted  that  God  was  able  to  raise  Isaac  from 
 the  dead  "  ;  and  he  reconciles  the  command  "  with 
 the  promise."    T.  M. 
 
 24-29.  In  all  the  elements  of  greatness  "  Moses 
 the  servant  of  the  Lord "  stands  foremost  among 
 the  heroes  of  antiquity.  Among  statesmen  none 
 ever  wrought  such  barbarous  materials  into  so  per- 
 fect a  commonwealth.  No  military  leader  ever  con- 
 ducted such  a  host  through  such  a  wilderness.  But 
 there  is  one  comprehensive  fact  that  blends  all  the 
 traits  of  his  character  into  symmetry  and  strength, 
 explains  all  the  signs  and  wonders  that  he  wrought, 
 epitomizes  his  whole  career,  and  imparts  an  imper- 
 ishable life  to  his  name.  He  was  the  servant  of  the 
 Lord ;  his  servant  in  the  face  of  allurements  and 
 oppositions,  the  like  of  which  have  seldom  com- 
 passed the  path  of  man  ;  his  servant  to  the  very  end 
 of  life,  laying  his  gray  hairs  on  the  same  altar 
 where  he  had  consecrated  the  dew  of  life's  morning 
 a  willing  sacrifice.     V.  D. 
 
 29.  How  happy  the  hearts  which  in  every  situa- 
 tion place  unbounded  confidence  in  Jehovah's  word  ! 
 Such  may  be  hedged  up  on  every  side,  and  encom- 
 passed, like  Israel  at  the  Red  Sea,  with  seemingly 
 insurmountable  difficulties  ;  yet  even  here  they  will 
 follow  Israel's  example  ;  they  will  cry  unto  God,  and 
 rely  upon  his  mercy.  If  means  can  be  used,  they 
 will  use  them  ;  if  not,  they  will  "  stand  still  and  see 
 the  salvation  of  the  Lord."  "  Speak  unto  the  chil- 
 dren of  Israel,"  said  the  Lord,  "  that  they  go  for- 
 ward ! "  They  went :  a  way  was  made  in  the  sea, 
 and  a  path  in  the  mighty  waters.  Well  may  it  be 
 said,  "  By  Faith  Israel  passed  through  the  Red 
 Sea  !  "    A.  Fuller. 
 
 The  Egyptians  were  drowned.  It  is  diffi- 
 cult to  see  why  the  apostle  should  bestow  this  notice 
 upon  the  buried  Egyptians,  while  the  people  of  God 
 had  gone  triumphantly  over,  unless  there  were  some 
 additional  illustrations  of  the  nature  of  faith  to  be 
 gained  by  such  a  contrast.  Accordingly,  as  it  is  an 
 instance  of  precisely  the  same  act,  performed  by 
 believers  and  unbelievers,  with  results  precisely  and 
 to  the  uttermost  extreme  opposite,  it  shows  in  the 
 strongest  manner  the  comprehensive  and  decisive 
 nature  and  operation  of  the  principle  of  faith,  as 
 determining  the  character  and  destiny.  The  same 
 things  done  in  faith  and  done  without  faith  are  en- 
 tirely different.  In  the  one  case  they  are  righteous- 
 ness and  peace,  in  the  other  they  are  guilt  and  con- 
 demnation ;  in  the  one  case  they  are  life,  in  the 
 other  death.     G.  B.  C. 
 
 36,  37.  The   description  which   the  writer  to 
 
 the  Hebrews  here  gives  of  the  saints  and  prophets 
 of  old  may,  with  the  strictest  truth,  be  applied  to 
 the  great  multitude  of  Christian  martyrs  in  the  first 
 ages  of  the  gospel,  under  the  various  persecutions 
 to  which  they  were  exposed.  All  these  barbarities 
 they  endured  with  unshaken  patience  and  firmness, 
 and  thereby  bore  the  strongest  possible  testimony, 
 not  only  to  their  own  sincerity,  but  to  the  divine 
 and  miraculous  influence  of  the  religion  which  they 
 taught.  It  is  justly  and  forcibly  observed  by  Mr. 
 Addison,  that  the  astonishing  and  unexampled  forti- 
 tude which  was  shown  by  innumerable  multitudes 
 of  martyrs,  in  those  slow  and  painful  torments  that 
 were  inflicted  on  them,  is  nothing  less  than  a  stand- 
 ing miracle  during  the  first  three  centuries.  "  I  can 
 not,"  says  he,  "  conceive  a  man  placed  in  the  burn- 
 ing iron  chair  of  Lyons,  amid  the  insults  and  mock- 
 eries of  a  crowded  amphitheatre,  and  still  keeping 
 his  seat,  or  stretched  upon  a  grate  of  iron  over  an 
 intense  fire,  and  breathing  out  his  soul  amid  the 
 exquisite  sufferings  of  such  a  tedious  execution, 
 rather  than  renounce  his  religion,  or  blaspheme  his 
 Saviour,  without  supposing  something  supernatural. 
 Such  trials  seem  to  me  above  the  strength  of  human 
 nature,  and  able  to  overbear  duty,  reason,  faith, 
 conviction,  nay,  and  the  most  absolute  certainty  of 
 a  future  state.  We  can  easily  imagine  that  a  few 
 persons  in  so  good  a  cause  might  have  laid  down 
 their  lives  at  the  gibbet,  the  stake,  or  the  block ; 
 but  that  multitudes  of  each  sex,  of  every  age,  of 
 different  countries  and  conditions,  should,  for  nearly 
 three  hundred  years  together,  expire  leisurely  amid 
 the  most  exquisite  tortures,  rather  than  apostatize 
 from  the  truth,  has  something  in  it  so  far  beyond 
 the  natural  strength  and  force  of  mortals,  that  one 
 can  not  but  conclude  there  was  some  miraculous 
 power  to  support  the  sufferers ;  and,  if  so,  here  is 
 at  once  a  proof,  from  history  and  from  fact,  of  the 
 divine  origin  of  our  religion."     P. 
 
 They  consulted  not  with  fiesh  and  blood,  but  sac- 
 v'x^qqA  personal  ease,  and  submitted  to  hardships  and 
 trials  of  which  we  know  comparatively,  most  of  us, 
 absolutely  nothing.  They  were  "  men  that  hazarded 
 their  lives  for  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus."  Yes, 
 for  their  religion  they  were  ready  to  die,  and  for  it 
 they  did  die  by  hecatombs,  and  by  dying  for  it  they 
 often  accomplished  more  than  by  living  and  labor- 
 ing for  it.  Hence  the  triumphant  remark  of  Tertul- 
 lian  had  quite  as  much  truth  as  poetry :  "  The  more 
 you  mow  us  down,  the  thicker  we  rise ;  the  Chris- 
 tian blood  you  spill  is  like  the  seed  you  sow:  it 
 springs  from  the  earth  and  fructifies  the  more." 
 Stoiv. 
 
 Lives  of  heroic  faith  have  stood,  and  still  stand, 
 like  pillars  of  witness,  to  tell  the  world  what  can  be 
 built  on  the  gospel  corner-stone.  Buried  in  an  ob- 
 scurity that  no  antiquarian  disturbs,  and  which  will 
 
602 
 
 SECTIOX  3Jt7.— HEBREWS  12  : 1-13. 
 
 never  be  dispelled,  unless  God  gives  tongues  to  the 
 stone  walls  of  dungeons,  or  the  rocks  of  the  wilder- 
 ness, or  the  scattered  dust-atoms  of  heath,  moor, 
 and  glen,  there  are,  waiting  a  resurrection,  biogra- 
 phies of  unknown  men,  who  in  toil  and  hardship  and 
 self-denial,  under  the  consciousness  of  God's  all-be- 
 holding eye,  have  accomplished  their  lifework,  and 
 left  in  the  bosom  of  their  unfrequented  valleys  the 
 memories  of  holy  faith  and  love  and  communion 
 with  heaven  more  precious  and  beautiful,  if  we 
 should  dig  them  out  even  in  fragments  by  our  care- 
 ful research,  than  anything  which  buried  cities 
 like  Xincveh  have  yielded  to  the  museums  of  art. 
 E.  H.  G. 
 
 We  should  have  higher  views  of  Christ  and  of 
 his  religion  if  we  could  enter  more  fully  into  the 
 ■conflicts  of  those  who  have  suffered  for  his  sake ; 
 if  we  could  trace  the  growth  of  Christian  martyr- 
 dom from  its  first  fainting  origin,  when  the  shudder- 
 ing soul  dreaded  the  hour  of  coming  trial,  through 
 the  hours,  days,  weeks,  and  months  of  prayer  and 
 meditation,  up  to  the  critical  moment  when  all  was 
 «urrendered  and  all  ventured  for  Christ ;  if  we  could 
 ■comprehend  the  resignation,  the  peace,  and  the  vic- 
 torious confidence  of  the  instant  when  the  soul 
 reached  its  highest  joy  in  dissolution,  and  just  hov- 
 ering between  time  and  eternity,  forgot  its  pangs  in 
 the  visions  of  God.  Oh,  what  are  gibbets,  fires, 
 wild  beasts,  or  inquisitorial  racks  to  one  who  al- 
 ready feels  his  union  with  Christ,  and  knows  that 
 death  is  swallowed  up  in  victory !     J.  W.  A. 
 
 39,  40.  The  thinf/s  promised  they  did  not  re- 
 ceive. This  refers  to  the  personal  Messiah  then  ac- 
 tually come.     This  was  the  main  point  of  difference 
 
 between  them  and  us  (he  would  say) ;  they  had  the 
 promise  of  a  Messiah  to  come,  but  not  the  Messiah 
 himself.  We  have  had  the  very  Christ  in  person ; 
 some  of  us  now  living  have  seen  him  with  our  eyes, 
 and  our  own  hands  have  "  handled  the  Word  of 
 Life."  This  better  thing  God  has  provided  for  us, 
 that  they,  apart  from  us,  should  not  reach  the  com- 
 plete consummation  of  their  hopes.  The  argument 
 is :  If  they,  having  only  the  promise,  not  the  reality, 
 of  an  incarnate  Messiah  visible  to  their  eye  of  sense, 
 yet  walked  by  faith,  leaving  such  a  record  of  moral 
 heroism  as  we  see,  how  much  more  should  we,  with 
 the  living  Messiah  still  fresh  in  the  recollection  of 
 many,  maintain  an  unfaltering  faith,  and  stand  firm 
 against  the  fiercest  shocks  of  persecution  !     H.  C. 
 
 There  are  many  dark  seasons  in  God's  providen- 
 tial dealings  with  us  in  which  we  can  see  no  way  of 
 escape  nor  find  any  source  of  comfort  but  the  testi- 
 mony of  God.  God's  friends  are  not  distinguished 
 in  this  world  by  any  exemption  from  trying  provi- 
 dences. They  shall  be  known  by  what  is  far  more 
 noble  and  advantageous,  namely,  by  patience,  obe- 
 dience, submission, and  divine  support  under  them. 
 Moreover,  as  we  profess  to  be  friends  of  God,  and 
 to  trust  the  salvation  of  our  souls  with  all  our  con- 
 cerns in  his  hands,  he  sees  it  proper  to  bring  us 
 into  such  circumstances  as  shall  try  us,  and  show 
 
 whether  we  confide  in  him  or  not.     A.  Fuller. 
 
 Is  the  faith,  in  the  possession  of  which  we  exult, 
 thus  verified  ?  Is  ours  the  life  of  cross-bearing  and 
 watchfulness  and  prayerf ulness  ?  If  not,  is  it  a  life 
 of  discipleship  to  Christ — is  it  the  race  of  faith, 
 swift,  direct,  and  onward  ?  and  shall  it  win  at  last 
 the  crown  of  the  triumphant  believer  ?     W.  R.  W. 
 
 Section  347. 
 
 Hebrews   xii.  1-13. 
 
 1  "WnEKEFORE  seeing  we  also  are  compassed  about  with  so  great  a  cloud  of  witnesses,  let 
 us  lay  aside  every  weight,  and  the  sin  which  doth  so  easily  beset  us,  and  let  us  run  with 
 
 2  patience  the  race  that  is  set  before  us,  looking  unto  Jesus  the  author  and  finisher  of  ottr 
 faith ;  who  for  the  joy  that  was  set  before  him  endured  the  cross,  despising  the  shame,  and 
 
 3  is  set  down  at  the  right  hand  of  the  throne  of  God.     For  consider  him  tliat  endured  such 
 
 4  contradiction  of  sinners  against  himself,  lost  ye  be  wearied  and  faint  in  your  minds.     Ye 
 
 5  have  not  yet  resisted  unto  blood,  striving  against  sin.     And  ye  have  forgotten  the  exhorta- 
 tion which  speaketh  unto  you  as  unto  children,  My  son,  despise  not  thou  the  chastening  of 
 
 6  the  Lord,  nor  faint  when  thou  art  rebuked  of  him :  for  whom  the  Lord  loveth  he  chasten- 
 
 7  eth,  and  scourgeth  every  son  whom  he  receiveth.     If  ye  endure  chastening,  God  dealeth 
 
 8  with  you  as  with  sous ;  for  what  son  is  he  whom  the  father  chastenetli  not  ?     But  if  ye  be 
 
 9  without  chastisement,  whereof  all  are  partakers,  then  are  ye  bastards,  and  not  sons.     Fur- 
 thermore we  have  had  fathers  of  our  flesli  wliich  corrected  «s,  and  we  gave  them  revei*- 
 
 10  ence  :  shall  we  not  much  rather  be  in  subjection  unto  the  Father  of  Spirits,  and  live?     For 
 they  verily  for  a  few  days  chastened  us  after  their  own  pleasure ;  but  he  for  o^lr  profit,  that 
 
SECTION  347.— HEBREWS  12  : 1-13. 
 
 603 
 
 11  we  might  be  partakers  of  his  holiness.     Now  no  chastening  for  the  present  seemeth  to  be 
 joyous,  but  grievous :  nevertheless  afterward  it  yiekleth  the  peaceable  fruit  of  righteous- 
 
 12  ness  unto  them  which  are  exercised  thereby.     Wherefore  lift  up  the  hands  which  hang 
 
 13  down,  and  the  feeble  knees;  and  make  straight  paths  for  your  feet,  lest  that  which  is  lame 
 be  turned  out  of  the  way ;  but  let  it  rather  be  healed. 
 
 We  never  feel  Christ  to  be  a  reality  until  we  feci  him  to  be  a  necessity.  Therefore,  God  makes  us 
 feel  that  necessity.  He  tries  us  here,  and  be  tries  us  there.  He  sends  upon  us  the  chastisements  which 
 he  knows  we  shall  feel  most  sensitively.  He  pursues  us  when  we  would  fain  flee  from  his  hand  ;  and,  if 
 need  be,  he  shakes  to  pieces  the  whole  framework  of  our  plans  of  life,  by  which  we  have  been  struggling 
 to  build  together  the  service  of  God  and  the  service  of  self,  till  at  last  he  makes  us  feel  that  Christ  is  all 
 that  is  left  to  us.  When  we  discover  that,  and  go  to  Christ,  conscious  of  our  beggary  in  respect  of  every- 
 thing else,  we  go,  not  expecting  much,  perhaps  not  asking  much.  There  may  be  hours  of  prostration 
 when  we  ask  only  for  rest ;  we  pray  for  the  cessation  of  suffering ;  we  seek  repose  from  conflict  with 
 ourselves,  and  with  God's  providence.  But  God  gives  us  more.  He  is  more  generous  than  we  have  dared 
 to  believe.  He  gives  us  joy,  he  gives  us  liberty,  he  gives  us  victory,  he  gives  us  a  sense  of  self-conquest 
 and  of  union  with  himself  in  an  eternal  friendship.  On  the  basis  of  that  single  experience  of  Christ  as 
 a  reality,  because  a  necessity,  there  rises  an  experience  of  blessedness  in  communion  with  God  which 
 prayer  expresses  like  a  revelation.     Such  devotion  is  a  jubilant  psalm.     A.  P. 
 
 l-llo  An  exhortation,  mixed  with  reproof,  on 
 looking  back  at  all  these  witnesses,  and  also  at 
 Jesus,  who  had  gone  through  suffering  to  glory,  not 
 to  faint  in  the  conflict  with  sin ;  nor  to  forget  the 
 law  of  our  Father,  who  visits  us  with  chastisement 
 that  we  may  bring  forth  the  fruits  of  righteousness. 
 This  exhortation  was  begun  at  10  :  19,  and  broken 
 off  by  the  insertion  of  all  those  examples  of  the 
 nature  and  triumphs  of  faith.  It  has  acquired  new 
 strength  by  the  interruption,  and  is  now  pressed 
 directly  home  upon  the  reader.     A. 
 
 1.  We  are  urged  forward  in  the  Christian  race, 
 not  by  the  fancy  that  we  are  surrounded  by  a  throng 
 of  spectators,  that  we  and  our  doings  are  the  center 
 of  all  eyes,  that  we  draw  upon  ourselves  the  gaze  of 
 the  universe,  but  by  the  elevating  and  exciting  real- 
 ity that  we  have  about  us  a  great  cloud  of  witnesses, 
 in  the  recorded  or  attested  examples  of  the  good  of 
 every  age,  who  testify  to  the  power  of  faith,  who 
 show  by  their  lives  what  this  divine  principle  can 
 achieve,  and  especially  that  we  have  before  us  the 
 faithful  and  true  witness,  the  one  perfect  exemplar 
 
 of  faith.     W.  H.  G. The  Christian  man's  life  is 
 
 like  a  race.  The  length  of  the  way  of  the  race  is 
 the  man's  lifetime ;  the  actions  and  passages  of  a 
 man's  life  are  the  steps  of  the  race  ;  our  high  call- 
 ing is  our  starting  and  on-holding  in  the  race ;  the 
 prize  we  run  for  is  holiness  and  eternal  blessedness. 
 There  is  one  that  sets  the  race,  even  God,  who  calls 
 and  starts  all  the  runners  by  the  voice  of  his  word : 
 he  goes  on  beside  them,  and  exhorts  them  to  run 
 ■this  or  that  way  as  may  best  further  them  in  the 
 race,  while  he  bids  them  mend  their  pace ;  and  if 
 they  fall  behind  he  encourages,  as  a  friend  that  stirs 
 up  one  whom  he  would  fain  have  winning  the  race. 
 
 Every  direction  from  the  word  is  an  encouragement 
 in  the  race.  Every  action  or  word  is  a  step  of  this 
 race :  words  spoken  to  edification  are  steps ;  words 
 of  thy  calling  leveled  at  the  mark  are  steps ;  for  a 
 man  may  speak  of  worldly  purposes  with  a  heaven- 
 ly mind,  and  do  worldly  actions  leveled  by  a  spir- 
 itual rule.  Albeit  God  ordains  to  run  this  Christian 
 race,  yet  he  ordains  every  man  to  continue  in  his 
 calling,  for  every  point  of  a  man's  service  done  as 
 service  to  God  shall  promote  him  in  his  race.    D.  D. 
 
 Lay  aside.  For  every  new  step  that  we  win 
 in  the  Christian  course  there  must  have  been  the 
 laying  aside  of  something.  For  every  progress  in 
 knowledge,  there  must  have  been  a  sacrifice  and 
 martyrdom  of  our  own  indolence,  of  our  own  pride, 
 of  our  own  blindness  of  heart,  of  our  own  per- 
 verseness  of  will,  wavering  hearts  that  are  drawn 
 away  from  God  by  the  sweetness  of  this  world.  For 
 every  progress  in  strenuous  work  for  God,  there 
 must  have  been  a  slaying  of  the  selfishness  which 
 urges  us  to  work  in  our  own  strength  and  for  our 
 own  sake. 
 
 Every  weight  and  sin.  All  sin  is  according 
 to  this  passage  a  besetting  sin.  It  is  the  character- 
 istic of  every  kind  of  transgression,  that  it  circles 
 us  round  about,  that  it  is  always  lying  in  wait  and 
 lurking  for  us.  But  there  is  something  else  to  be  put 
 aside  as  well  as  sin.  There  is  "  every  weight "  as 
 well  as  every  transgression — two  distinct  things, 
 meant  to  be  distinguished.  The  putting  away  of 
 both  of  them  is  equally  needful  for  the  race.  The 
 figure  is  plain  enough.  We  as  racers  must  throw 
 aside  the  garment  that  wraps  us  round — that  is  to 
 say,  *'  the  sin  that  easily  besets  us  "  ;  and  then,  be- 
 sides that,  we  must  lay  aside  everything  else  which 
 
604 
 
 SECTIOX  3Jt7.— HEBREWS  12:1  13. 
 
 weights  us  for  the  race — that  is  to  say,  certain 
 habits  or  tendencies  within  us.  Tlie  distinction  is 
 important.  Sin  is  sin  in  whatever  degree  it  is  done ; 
 but  weights  may  be  weights  when  they  are  in  excess, 
 and  helps,  not  hindrances,  when  they  are  in  modera- 
 tion. What  are  the  things  whicli  may  thus  become 
 weights  ?  Everything.  It  is  an  awful  and  mysteri- 
 ous power,  that  which  we  all  possess,  of  perverting 
 the  highest  endowments,  whether  of  soul  or  of  cir- 
 cumstances, which  God  has  given  us,  into  the  occa- 
 sions for  faltering  and  falling  back  in  the  divine 
 life.  Because  we  cleave  to  them  too  much,  because 
 we  cleave  to  them  not  only  in  a  wrong  degree  but 
 in  a  wrong  manner  (for  that  is  the  deepest  part  of 
 the  fault),  we  may  make  them  all  hindrances.   A.  M. 
 
 2.  Looking  unto  Jesus.  As  the  example 
 and  company  of  the  saints  in  suffering  is  very  con- 
 siderable, so  that  of  Christ  is  more  than  any  other, 
 yea,  than  all  the  rest  together.  Therefore  the  apos- 
 tle, liaving  represented  the  former  at  large,  ends  in 
 this  as  the  top  of  all.  There  is  a  race  set  before  us  ; 
 it  is  to  be  run,  run  with  patience  and  without  faint- 
 ing. He  tells  us  of  a  cloud  of  witnesses  ;  a  cloud  made 
 up  of  instances  of  believers  suffering  before  us ; 
 and  the  heat  of  the  day  wherein  we  run  is  somewhat 
 cooled,  even  by  that  cloud  compassing  us.  But  the 
 main  strength  of  their  comfort  here  lies  in  looking 
 toJesm,  eying  of  his  sufferings  and  their  issue.  The 
 true  life  of  Christians  is  to  eye  Christ  in  every  step 
 of  his  life,  looking  to  him  as  their  pattern  both  in 
 doing  and  in  suffering,  and  drawing  jiowcr  from  him 
 for  going  through  both,  being  without  him  able  for 
 
 nothing.    L. If  you  would  lay  aside  every  weight, 
 
 you  must  look  to  Christ  and  let  his  love  flow  into 
 your  soul.  Then  self-denial  will  not  be  self-denial. 
 It  will  be  blessing  and  joy,  sweet  and  easy.  Just  as 
 the  old  leaves  drop  naturally  from  the  tree  when  the 
 new  buds  of  spring  begin  to  put  themselves  out,  let 
 the  new  affection  come  and  dwell  in  thy  heart  and 
 expel  the  old.  " Lay  aside  every  weight " — "look- 
 ing unto  Jesus."  Then,  too,  you  will  find  that  the 
 sacrifice  and  maiming  of  the  old  man  has  l)een  the 
 perfecting  of  the  man.  You  will  find  that  whatever 
 you  give  up  for  Christ  you  get  back  from  Christ, 
 better,  more  beautiful,  more  blessed,  a  joy  and  a 
 possession  for  ever.     A.  M. 
 
 The  less  that  is  said  about  faith — the  mere  act 
 we  mean — and  the  more  that  is  said  about  its  ob- 
 ject, the  Saviour,  the  better.  There  is  a  discours- 
 ing about  the  mere  belief,  and  an  exhorting  to  the 
 mere  belief,  the  only  effect  of  which  is  to  leave  the 
 impression  on  the  mind  that  it  is  some  "  great 
 thing "  which  people  have  to  do  in  order  to  their 
 acceptance  with  God.  Whereas,  saying  as  little  as 
 the  Bible  says  about  the  act  and  the  duty,  and  all 
 about  Jesus  himself,  his  cross  and  his  crown,  faith, 
 through  the  Spirit's  use  of  this,  will  spring  up  as  a 
 
 thing  of  course.     A'ey.  J.  Purves. It  is  not  well 
 
 to  be  often  talking  about  yourself,  looking  at  your- 
 self, making  a  merit  of  magnifying  your  own  faults 
 and  sins,  especially  your  want  of  religious  enjoy- 
 ment. Think  less  of  what  you  have  done  and  more 
 of  what  Christ  has  done.  Study  his  life  and  follow 
 his  example  by  living,  not  for  yourself,  but  for 
 others ;  trying  every  day,  and  every  hour  of  every 
 day,  to  do  something  that  shall  be  like  what  Christ 
 would  do  if  he  were  in  your  house  and  heart.  You 
 will  very  soon  find  that  the  sense  of  unrest  will 
 vanish  in  the  pursuit  of  the  good  and  useful. 
 Prime. 
 
 Look  unto  Jesus,  and  not  to  what  we  do  for  him. 
 Too  much  taken  up  with  our  work,  we  may  forget 
 our  Master ;  it  is  possible  to  have  the  hand  full  and 
 the  heart  empty.  Taken  up  with  our  Master,  we 
 can  not  forget  our  work  ;  if  the  heart  is  filled  with 
 his  love,  how  can  the  hands  not  be  active  in  his  ser- 
 vice ?  Unto  Jesus,  and  not  to  the  apparent  success 
 of  our  efforts.  It  is  of  our  work  he  will  require  an 
 account,  and  not  of  our  success ;  why  then  take 
 thought  about  it  before  the  time  ?  It  is  for  us  to 
 sow  the  seed,  it  is  for  God  to  gather  the  fruit ;  if 
 not  to-day,  it  will  be  to-morrow  ;  if  not  by  us,  it 
 will  be  by  others.  Even  when  success  is  granted 
 us,  it  is  always  dangerous  to  let  our  eyes  rest  upon 
 it  complacently — on  the  one  hand,  we  are  tempted 
 to  attribute  something  of  it  to  ourselves ;  on  the 
 other  hand,  we  thus  accustom  ourselves  to  give  way 
 to  relaxing  our  zeal  when  we  fail  to  perceive  its 
 effects,  that  is,  at  the  very  time  when  we  ought  to 
 redouble  our  energy.  To  look  to  success  is  to  walk 
 by  sight ;  to  look  to  Jesus,  and  to  persevere  in  fol- 
 lowing and  serving  him  in  spite  of  all  discourage- 
 ments, is  to  walk  by  faith.  "  Thy  work  shall  be  re- 
 warded," saith  Jehovah.     Monad. 
 
 The  upward  looking  unto  Jesus  is  our  sufficient 
 resource  in  the  trying  of  faith  and  fortitude,  what- 
 ever the  cause  or  force  of  the  trial.  The  heavens 
 are  never  closed  to  the  trusting,  uplooking  soul. 
 Jesus  ever  stands  to  behold  the  peril  and  to  inter- 
 pose for  deliverance  or  support.  So,  also,  the  up- 
 looking  unto  Jesus  naturally  excites  the  sensitive 
 heart  to  some  joyous,  hopeful  expression,  of  adoring 
 praise  or  gratitude,  of  trusting  affection  or  high,  pure 
 aspiration.  And  the  sustaining  privilege  of  self-com- 
 mitment to  Christ  in  dying  is  ours.  It  rests  upon 
 the  sure  word  of  promise :  /  tcill  come  again  and 
 receive  you  unto  myself.  As  he  can  and  does  supply 
 all  known  living  needs,  so  he  can  and  will  give 
 needful  grace  for  the  deeper,  untried  experience  of 
 dying.  For,  as  we  see  him  in  Stephen's  visi(m,  so  is 
 he  evermore :  Trie  God  and  true  Man.  with  love, 
 sympathy,  and  might  adequate  for  all  possible  de- 
 mands of  human  experience.  lAying,  then,  and 
 dyiJig,  should  we  not,  shall  we  not  be  habitually 
 
SECTION  3Jf7.— HEBREWS  12  : 1-13. 
 
 605 
 
 availed  of  this  glad,  all-inclusive  privilege  of  look- 
 ing away  from  self,  upward  unto  Jesus?     B. 
 
 Despising  the  shame.  Poverty  was  his  fee, 
 and  the  only  recompense  of  all  his  cures ;  he  de- 
 spised a  kingship,  and  regarded  not  their  hosannas. 
 He  embraced  "a  cross,"  and  declined  "not  the 
 shame."  "  Endured  the  cross,  and  is  set  down  at  the 
 right  hand  of  the  throjic^  In  the  whole  narrative 
 of  our  Saviour's  life  no  passage  is  related  of  him  as 
 low  or  weak  but  it  is  immediately  seconded  by  an- 
 other high  and  miraculous.  No  sooner  was  Christ 
 humbled  to  a  manger  but  the  contempt  of  the  place 
 was  taken  off  with  the  glory  of  the  attendance  in 
 the  ministration  of  angels.  His  fasting  and  tempta- 
 tion were  attended  with  another  service  of  angels ; 
 his  baptism  with  a  glorious  recognition  by  a  voice 
 from  heaven.  AVhen  he  seemed  to  be  overpowered 
 at  his  apprehension,  he  exerted  his  might  in  causing 
 his  armed  adversaries  to  fall  backward,  and  in  heal- 
 ing Malchus's  ear  with  a  touch.  When  he  under- 
 went the  lash  and  infamy  of  crucifixion,  then  did 
 the  universal  frame  of  nature  give  testimony  to  his 
 divinity — the  whole  creation  seemed  to  sympathize 
 with  his  passion.  And  when,  afterward,  he  seemed 
 to  be  in  the  very  dominion  of  death,  he  quickly  con- 
 futed the  dishonor  of  the  grave  by  an  astonishing 
 resurrection,  and  proved  the  divinity  of  his  person 
 in  an  equally  miraculous  ascension.     R.  S. 
 
 And  as  there  was  a  joy  set  before  Jesus,  for 
 which  he  endured  the  cross,  despising  the  shame,  so 
 there  is  a  glorious  recompense  of  reward  attached 
 to  our  sacrifices  and  labors  of  love.  We  can  never 
 be  other  than  unprofitable  servants ;  but  God,  in 
 infinite  goodness,  measures  thp  expressions  of  his 
 favor  by  the  intensity  with  which  we  have  mani- 
 fested the  spirit  of  allegiance  to  him.  All  he  asks 
 is  that  the  heart  should  be  in  the  service ;  and  any 
 effort  that  really  proceeds  from  love  to  his  name 
 and  charity  to  the  race  will  never  be  overlooked  nor 
 forgotten.  The  act  must  proceed  from  love,  be  a 
 cheerful  and  voluntary  expression  of  love,  and  vin- 
 dicate its  own  sincerity  by  its  cost  to  the  flesh. 
 When  these  conditions  meet,  there  is  a  reward 
 which  becomes  the  more  glorious  the  less  we  feel 
 it  to  be  deserved — a  reward  compared  with  which 
 the  poor  satisfaction  we  obtain  in  the  carnal  indul- 
 gences which  we  spare  in  refusing  to  make  sacrifices 
 deserves  not  to  be  named.  This  reward  is  twofold 
 — it  is  the  reward  of  success  here  and  of  glory  here- 
 after.    J.  H.  T. 
 
 3.  Endared  such  contradiction.  In  the 
 passion  of  Jesus,  it  must  be  enough  that  I  look  on 
 the  travail  of  a  divine  feeling,  and  behold  the  spec- 
 tacle of  God  in  sacrifice.  This  I  see  and  nothing 
 less.  He  is  visibly  not  a  man.  His  character  is  not 
 of  this  world.  I  feel  a  divinity  in  him.  And  when 
 I  stand  by  his  cross,  when  I  look  on  that  strong 
 
 passion  and  shudder  with  the  shuddering  earth,  and 
 darken  with  the  darkening  sun,  enough  that  I  can 
 say.  My  Lord  and  my  God!  Enough  that  I  can 
 see  the  heart  of  God,  and,  in  all  this  wondrous  pas- 
 sion, know  him  as  enduring  the  contradiction  of  sin- 
 ners. He  that  endures  me  so,  subdues  me,  and  I 
 yield.     H.  B. 
 
 Lest  ye  be  wearied.  If  He  had  been  "  wea- 
 Herf,"  and  left  but  one  thing  undone !  If  he  had 
 shrunk  and  failed,  what  sensation  in  heaven — hell — 
 earth !  Let  his  followers,  when  tempted  to  shrink 
 from  service  and  to  say  it  is  too  much,  go  and  look 
 at  Him !  He  is  the  grand  transcendent  example,  to 
 show  that  a  good  work  must  be  gone  through  with. 
 '■'■He  that  endureth  to  the  end  shall  he  saved."     J.  F. 
 
 Since  whatsoever  befalls  us  of  suffering  or  ill  is, 
 however  it  comes,  the  will  of  God  to  us,  what  then 
 should  we  do  when  it  comes  ?  Surely  forget  as  far 
 as  we  may  all  besides,  and  go  up  in  thought  to  the 
 Eternal  Throne,  and  behold  the  heavens  opened  and 
 Jesus  standing  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  thence 
 looking  down  upon  us,  allotting  to  us  our  trials, 
 even  through  the  wrong  tempers  of  men ;  thence 
 passing  down  his  strength  to  us  to  bear  them ; 
 thence  preparing  us  for  the  place  in  heaven  which 
 he  ascended  on  high  to  prepare  for  us.  Oh,  how  do 
 all  the  ills  of  life  fade  into  nothing ;  how  glad  may 
 any  trial  be,  though  painful  to  flesh  and  blood ;  how 
 should  we  greet  as  goods  the  evils  of  life  ;  how  would 
 its  sadness  become  gladness,  its  thorns  a  crown,  if  we 
 but  see  in  them  the  eternal  hand  of  God,  molding 
 us  by  them  for  everlasting  glory ;  refining  away 
 through  outward  ills  our  own  inward  evils ;  chasten- 
 ing us  that  we  might  not  perish,  checking  us  that 
 we  might  not  go  astray  ;  recalling  us  when  astray ; 
 alluring  us  by  his  goodness ;  and  then  again  wean- 
 ing us  from  the  world  by  its  very  unrest  and  suffer- 
 ing, that  in  him  we  might  find  everlasting  rest  and 
 peace !     Fuseg. 
 
 5.  If  God  were  to  exempt  his  friends  from  trial, 
 he  would  take  away  one  of  the  most  effective  means 
 of  their  training,  and  one  of  the  most  striking  ways 
 in  which  they  can  prove  their  likeness  to  Christ. 
 The  righteous  is  more  excellent  than  his  neighbor, 
 but  it  is  not  seen  in  his  being  saved  from  suffering ; 
 it  is  in  the  way  in  which  he  meets  it.  A  merely 
 worldly  spirit  is  ready  in  severe  aflBiction  to  fall 
 into  one  of  two  extremes :  either  to  cast  the  trial 
 aside  in  levity  and  to  dissipate  thought  by  some  en- 
 grossing preoccupation,  or  to  sink  into  despon- 
 dency and  consider  all  as  lost.  The  spirit  of  the 
 Christian,  which  is  also  that  of  the  true  man,  is  de- 
 scribed by  the  apostle :  "  not  to  despise  the  chasten- 
 ing of  the  Lord,  nor  to  faint  when  we  are  rebuked 
 of  him."  A  spirit  of  hopeful  patience  is  that  which 
 most  of  all  marks  a  Christian  man  in  trial,  as  of 
 one  who  knows  that  there  is  a  purpose  in  God'3 
 
606 
 
 SECTION  3Jt7.— HEBREWS  12  : 1-13. 
 
 providence,  if  he  could  discover  it,  and  that,  where 
 he  can  not,  it  will  come  out  some  day,  tilled  with 
 
 wisdom  and  kindness.     Ker. Conscious  of  it  or 
 
 not,  agencies  are  at  work  in  us  to  make  ready,  if  we 
 only  will,  for  the  entrance  of  the  Lord  of  the  heart 
 into  his  home  and  dwelling-place  there.  Having 
 created  us  for  Christian  service,  as  the  true  end  and 
 real  glory  of  our  being,  our  Father  takes  pains  to 
 lit  and  to  fashion  us  for  that  destiny,  with  all  its 
 honor  and  all  its  joy.  By  secret  influences,  untrace- 
 able as  the  wind  that  bloweth  where  it  listeth, 
 silently  pressing  on  the  springs  of  feeling  and  prin- 
 ciple within  us  ;  by  hours  of  uneasiness  not  ex- 
 plained ;  by  sharp  twinges  of  conscience ;  by  open 
 providences,  prosperous  or  painful ;  by  letting  us 
 have  what  we  want,  to  encourage  or  to  shame  us ; 
 by  taking  away  what  we  love  too  well,  or  love  false- 
 ly, that  we  may  become  wise,  and  strong,  and  pure 
 in  our  grief — this  process  of  personal  preparation 
 is  in  continual  operation.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 Those  occurrences  which  others  term  crosses, 
 aflBictions,  judgments,  misfortunes,  to  me,  who  in- 
 quire further  into  them  than  their  visible  effects, 
 they  both  appear,  and  in  event  have  ever  proved, 
 the  secret  and  dissembled  favors  of  his  affection. 
 It  is  a  singular  piece  of  wisdom  to  apprehend  truly 
 apd  without  passion  the  works  of  God  ;  and  so  well 
 to  distinguish  his  justice  from  his  mercy  as  not  to 
 miscall  those  noble  attributes  ;  yet  it  is  likewise  an 
 honest  piece  of  logic  so  to  argue  the  proceedings 
 of  God  as  to  distinguish  even  his  judgments  into 
 mercies.  For  God  is  merciful  unto  all,  because  bet- 
 ter to  the  worst  than  the  best  deserve  ;  and  to  say 
 he  punisheth  none  in  this  world,  though  it  be  a 
 paradox,  is  no  absurdity.  To  one  that  hath  com- 
 mitted murder,  if  the  judge  should  only  ordain  a 
 fine,  it  were  a  madness  to  call  this  a  punishment, 
 and  to  repine  at  the  sentence  rather  than  admire 
 tlie  clemency  of  the  judge.  Thus  our  offenses  be- 
 ing mortal  and  deserving  death,  if  the  goodness  of 
 Gud  be  content  to  pass  them  over  with  a  loss,  mis- 
 fortune, or  disease,  what  frenzy  were  it  to  term  this 
 a  punishment,  rather  than  an  extremity  of  mercy, 
 and  to  groan  under  the  rod  of  his  judgments,  rather 
 than  admire  the  scepter  of  his  mercies !  Therefore 
 to  adore,  honor,  and  admire  him,  is  a  debt  of  grati- 
 tude due  from  the  obligation  of  our  nature,  states, 
 and  conditions.     Browne. 
 
 6.  It  is  not  correction,  but  the  hand  of  God  in 
 it  and  with  it,  which  makes  us  happy.  A  cross 
 without  a  Christ  never  made  any  man  better,  but 
 with  Christ  all  are  made  better  by  the  cross.  As  a 
 good  heart  takes  notice  of  the  least  comfort,  so  it 
 
 will  take  notice  of  the  least  cross.     Cariil. His 
 
 justice  might,  but  his  love  will  not,  let  us  do  as  we 
 will.  It  follows  us  in  our  waywardness,  and  when 
 by  tenderness  it  can  not,  with  the  rod  it  procures 
 
 oar  return.  It  is  not  our  happiness  as  we  choose  it, 
 depending  on  things  lower  than  ourselves,  but  our 
 happiness  as  wrought  in  us,  and  outstarting  in  the 
 growth  of  life,  which  he  is  concerned  to  secure  for 
 us.  We  have  virtues  and  graces  to  form  and  estab- 
 lish, and  He  tries  them,  and  puts  force  on  them  to 
 give  them  strength.     H.  H. 
 
 God's  children  are  like  stars,  that  shine  brightest 
 in  the  darkest  night ;  like  grapes,  that  come  not  to 
 the  proof  till  they  come  to  the  press  ;  like  trees, 
 that  drive  down  their  roots  farther  and  grasp  the 
 earth  tighter  by  reason  of  the  storm  ;  like  vines, 
 that  grow  the  better  for  bleeding ;  like  juniper, 
 that  smells  sweetest  in  the  fire  ;  like  the  pomander, 
 which  becomes  more  fragrant  for  chafing ;  like  the 
 palm-tree,  which  proves  the  better  for  preserving ; 
 like  the  chamomile,  which  spreads  the  more  as  you 
 tread  ujion  it.     An. 
 
 7.  Know  that  thy  sin,  after  thou  hast  received 
 the  Spirit  of  adoption  to  cry  unto  God,  "  Father, 
 Father,"  is  counted  the  transgression  of  a  child,  not 
 of  a  slave  ;  and  that  all  that  happeneth  to  thee  for 
 that  transgression  is  but  the  chastisement  of  a  fa- 
 ther :  "  And  what  son  is  he  whom  the  father  chas- 
 
 teneth  not  ?  "     Bun. The  art  of  tasting  what  is 
 
 sweet  in  the  will  of  God,  even  when  that  will  in- 
 volves what  is  in  itself  bitter,  is  what  we  are  in- 
 tended to  learn.  When  one  learns  to  suffer  in  this 
 childlike  spirit,  a  multitude  of  moral  lessons  open 
 to  him.  Then  one  need  not  wait  for  extraordinary 
 seasons  of  affliction.  Each  little  daily  sorrow,  every 
 misunderstanding  we  experience  on  the  part  of  our 
 fellow-men,  every  little  disappointed  hope,  every 
 cross,  every  care,  if  only  viewed  in  this  light,  be- 
 comes a  great  lesson  to  every  Christian  soul :  he 
 must  not  bear  it  as  a  servant,  he  must  bear  it  as  a 
 son !     A.  T. 
 
 8.  Woe,  woe  to  that  soul  that  God  will  not 
 spend  a  rod  upon !  This  is  the  saddest  stroke  of  all, 
 when  God  refuses  to  strike  at  all.  "  Nothing,"  said 
 one,  "  seems  more  imhapj^y  to  me  than  he  to  whom 
 no  adversity  has  ha]ipencd."     Brooks. 
 
 10.  They  chastened.  They  were  in  the 
 habit  of  chastening  us  during  the  brief  days  of  child- 
 hood as  it  seemed  best  to  their  judgment ;  to  meet 
 their  responsibilities  wisely  as  they  might  be  able, 
 though  imperfectly.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  the 
 Great  Father  chastens  only  for  our  profit — with 
 never  a  mistake  of  judgment,  and  never  the  least 
 deviation  from  this  most  benevolent  purpose — our 
 hirfhest  spiritual  profit — that  we  may  share  his  own 
 
 perfect  holiness.    II.  C. Whoever  well  considers 
 
 the  state  of  the  world  and  human  experience  can  not 
 but  conclude  that  God  is  more  concerned  to  make 
 man  holy  than  happy  ;  for  many  are  able  to  rest  in 
 their  sorrows  for  the  sake  of  their  use  and  end,  but 
 no   one  finds  rest   in   unholy  delights.     In   sinful 
 
SECTION  347. -HEBREWS  12  :  1-13. 
 
 607 
 
 pleasure,  God  follows  man  with  a  scourge  ;  in  sor- 
 row, with  balm.     Pukford. 
 
 How  great  a  word  is  that  (spoken  in  reference 
 to  our  present  state) — to  make  us  partakers  of  his 
 holiness !  It  is  instanced  as  an  effect  and  argument 
 of  love.  And  sure  the  love  of  God  can  not  be  more 
 directly  expressed  than  in  his  first  intending  to 
 make  a  poor  soul  like  him,  while  he  loves  it  with 
 compassion,  and  then  imprinting  and  perfecting 
 that  likeness  that  he  may  love  it  with  eternal  de- 
 light. Love  is  here  the  first  and  the  last,  the  begin- 
 ning and  end  in  all  this  business.     Howe. If  we 
 
 duly  considered  what  it  is  to  be  partakers  of  God's 
 holiness,  and  that  every  event  that  befalls  us  is 
 appointed  by  his  wisdom  to  promote  this  end,  could 
 we  even  wish  one  providential  event  to  be  other 
 than  it  is  ?  To  be  a  partaker  of  the  holiness  of 
 God  is  the  highest  point  of  exaltation — imagination 
 can  ascend  no  higher.  If  we  are  partakers  of  God's 
 holiness,  we  shall  also  be  partakers  of  God's  hap- 
 piness. For  holiness  and  happiness  are  one.  God 
 would  unite  them  here,  and  by  his  providential  ap- 
 pointments would  perfect  that  union  for  its  final 
 consummation  in  the  heavens.     N,  W.  T. 
 
 11.  God's  chastisements  lead  men  to  conformity 
 to  the  will  of  God  (which  is  righteousness) ;  and 
 this  effect  of  suffering  is  full  of  peace.  There  can 
 be  no  peace  like  that  which  follows  upon  the  sub- 
 mission of  the  soul  to  the  chastisement  of  our 
 heavenly  Father,  if  we  receive  it  as  inflicted  by  in- 
 finite wisdom  and  perfect  love.      C. For  the 
 
 present,  grievous.  In  particular  cases  of  suffer- 
 ing we  have  to  fall  back  on  some  reserved  fund  of 
 faith  accumul.ated  in  calmer  moments.  God  will  not 
 be  angry  if  you  fail  to  see  just  in  that  bewildered 
 paroxysm  of  grief  how  it  is  well  for  you  to  be  so 
 stricken.  Yet  you  can  say  to  yourself,  even  then, 
 in  the  midst  of  your  tears,  "  It  is  well ;  somehow  it 
 is  well ;  it  must  be  wise,  and  right,  and  merciful." 
 That  will  be  both  the  trial  and  the  triumph  of  faith. 
 
 F.  D.  H. Seek  not  altogether  to  dry  up  the  stream 
 
 of  sorrow,  but  to  bound  it,  and  keep  it  within  its 
 banks.  Religion  doth  not  destroy  the  life  of  nature, 
 but  adds  to  it  a  life  more  excellent ;  yea,  it  doth  not 
 only  permit  but  requires  some  feeling  of  afflic- 
 tions.    L. 
 
 Afterward  peaceable  fruit.  "Peaceable 
 fruit"  is  none  other  than  peaceful — peace-bearing, 
 that  which  brings  the  deep,  rich  peace  of  a  subdued, 
 penitent,  humbled,  chastened  soul.  This  is  the  fruit 
 of  righteousness  in  the  sense  of  Tightness — the  spirit 
 
 that  is  right  before  God.     H.  C. The  chastening 
 
 yieldeth  the  "  peaceable  " — that  is,  peace,  happiness, 
 and  life-bringing — "  fruit  of  righteousness  to  them 
 that  are  exercised  thereby.''''  Righteousness,  in  the 
 measure  attainable  here  below,  becomes  the  ines- 
 timable result  which  it  produces;  and  now — thus 
 
 may  we  well  complete  the  declaration  of  our  text — 
 now  there  is  no  more  cause  for  sorrow,  but  only  for 
 pure  joy.  Faith  still  tastes  joy ;  how  strange  it 
 sounds  even  under  the  sufferings  of  earth !  and 
 many  a  one  has  known  more  quiet  gladness  in  the 
 house  of  mourning  than  the  worldling  at  the  most 
 sumptuous  feast.  Yet,  especially  afterward,  often 
 here  below,  from  the  seed  of  tears  is  produced  the 
 most  glorious  harvest  of  joy.      Van  0. 
 
 Trial  brings  us  into  a  mood  more  receptive  of 
 blessing :  it  makes  our  spirits  tender ;  it  softens 
 our  hearts  ;  it  makes  our  consciences  alive ;  it  emp- 
 ties us  of  adverse  influences ;  it  makes  us  willing  to 
 receive  and  to  learn ;  it  breaks  our  stubborn  wills ; 
 it  makes  us  prize  the  word  ;  it  shuts  out  the  world ; 
 it  bids  us  look  up,  and  turns  our  hope  to  the  Lord's 
 
 great  coming.     Boiiar. Prayer  does  not  directly 
 
 take  away  a  trial  or  its  pain,  but  it  preserves  the 
 strength  of  the  whole  spiritual  fiber,  so  that  the 
 trial  does  not  pass  into  temptation  to  sin.  A  sor- 
 row comes  upon  you.  Omit  prayer,  and  you  fall  out 
 of  God's  testing  into  the  devil's  temptation;  you 
 get  angry,  hard  of  heart,  reckless.  But  meet  the 
 trial  with  prayer,  cast  your  care  on  God,  and  the 
 paralyzing,  embittering  effects  of  pain  and  sorrow 
 pass  away,  a  stream  of  sanctifying  and  softening 
 thought  pours  into  the  soul,  and  that  which  might 
 have  wrought  your  fall  but  works  in  you  the  peace- 
 able fruit  of  righteousness.  You  pass  from  bitter- 
 ness into  endurance,  from  endurance  into  battle, 
 and  from  battle  to  victory,  till  at  last  the  trial  dig- 
 nifies and  blesses  your  life.     S.  A.  B. 
 
 12.  The  sons  and  daughters  of  his  afflicting, 
 who  come  bending  unto  him,  are  the  privileged 
 spirits  who  take  their  sufferings  as  love-tokens  that 
 he  remembers  them  still,  has  not  left  them  to  their 
 folly,  but  means  by  all  means  to  number  them  with 
 his  saints  in  glory  everlasting.  No  Scripture  teaches 
 us  that  this  casing  and  lightening  of  the  Christian 
 life  shall  be  completed  at  once.  The  learners  in 
 that  often  sad  but  blessed  school,  even  though  sit- 
 ting solitary,  with  pale  faces,  nerveless  limbs,  and 
 tears  in  their  eyes,  will  find  "  rest "  flowing  in,  not 
 in.  violent  floods,  but  as  the  dawn  trembles  into  the 
 skj',  by  gradual  and  almost  imperceptible  incre- 
 ments and  risings  of  the  light.  Gradually  but 
 steadily,  a  tranquil  faith  sets  up  its  unseen  pillars 
 of  power  beneath  and  within  those  hanging  heads 
 and  feeble  knees,  till  the  whole  body  of  character 
 is  built  up,  by  this  edifying  submission,  a  spiritual 
 house.  Gradually  but  steadily,  the  blood  streams 
 back  into  the  veins;  and  it  is  not  nature's  blood, 
 but  is  redder  and  richer  and  sweeter  blood  than 
 that,  as  if  the  very  sweetness  and  life  of  the  "pre- 
 cious blood  "  were  in  it,  out  of  the  heart  of  Jesus, 
 King  at  once  and  Lamb,  who  is  the  life  of  every 
 Christian  that  lives.    F.  D.  H. 
 
€08 
 
 SECTIOy  348.— HEBREWS  12  :  14-S9. 
 
 13.  The  conclusion  of  the  whole  matter  is  sim- 
 ply this :  God  has  made  us  for  himself ;  made  us, 
 that  is,  to  be  like  himself,  to  share  his  perfect  bles- 
 sedness and  peace.  By  smiles  or  frowns,  by  pros- 
 perity and  adversity,  he  compels  us  to  look  up  to 
 him  ;  to  rise  to  the  height  of  our  nature  ;  to  place 
 our  treasure  and  affections  beyond  the  reach  of 
 change;  to  value  most  that  which  is  worth  most 
 and  lasts  the  longest ;  to  find  a  deeper  peace  than 
 we  sought,  and  a  more  perfect  happiness.  Cox. 
 Hence  God's  personal  providence  with  us  is 
 
 continually  pushing  us  on,  loosening  our  feet,  chang- 
 ing the  scene,  displacing  one  or  another  scheme,  or 
 vision,  or  staif,  or  companion.  He  does  it  for  what 
 he  would  make  of  us — better  men — and  for  the  far- 
 sighted  love  wherewith  he  loves  us.  He  does  it  be- 
 cause he  will  not  let  our  feet  cleave  to  the  dust,  our 
 hearts  grow  thin  and  weak,  our  faith  dwindle  and 
 die  out ;  the  dropping  of  every  such  dear  delusion 
 liberates  our  real  life,  increases  our  durable  riches, 
 replenishes  our  strength,  sets  us  forward,  lifts  us 
 up.    F.  D.  H. 
 
 Section  348. 
 
 Hebrews  xii.  14-29. 
 
 14  Follow  peace  with  all  men,  and  holiness,  without  which  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord: 
 
 15  looking  diligently  lest  any  man  fail  of  the  grace  of  God;  lest  any  root  of  bitterness  spring- 
 IB  ing  up  trouble  you,  and  thereby  many  be  defiled;  lest  there  be  any  fornicator,  or  profane 
 
 17  person,  as  Esau,  who  for  one  niorsel  of  meat  sold  his  birthright.  For  ye  know  how  that 
 afterward,  when  he  would  have  inherited  the  blessing,  he  was  rejected :  for  he  found  no 
 place  of  repentance,  though  he  sought  it  carefully  with  tears. 
 
 18  For  ye  are  not  come  unto  the  mount  that  might  be  touched,  and  that  burned  with  fire, 
 
 19  nor  unto  blackness,  and  darkness,  and  tempest,  and  the  sound  of  a  trumpet,  and  the  voice 
 of  words;  which  voice  they  that  heard  intreated  that  the  word  should  not  be  spoken  to 
 
 20  them  any  more :  (for  they  could  not  endure  that  which  was  commanded,  And  if  so  much 
 
 21  as  a  beast  touch  the  mountain,  it  shall  be  stoned,  or  thrust  through  with  a  dart:  and  so  ter- 
 
 22  rible  was  the  sight,  that  Moses  said,  I  exceedingly  fear  and  quake :)  but  ye  are  come  unto 
 mount  Sion,  and  unto  the  city  of  the  living  God,  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  and  to  an  innu- 
 
 23  merable  company  of  angels,  to  the  general  assembly  and  church  of  the  firstborn,  which  are 
 written  in  heaven,  and  to  God  the  Judge  of  all,  and  to  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect, 
 
 24  and  to  Jesus  the  mediator  of  the  new  covenant,  and  to  the  blood  of  sprinkling,  that  speak- 
 eth  better  things  than  that  0/  Ahel. 
 
 25  See  that  ye  refuse  not  him  tliat  speaketh.  For  if  they  escaped  not  who  refused  him  that 
 spake  on  earth,  much  more  shall  not  we  escape,  if  we  turn  away  from  him  tliat  spealrth 
 
 26  from  heaven:  whose  voice  then  shook  the  earth:  but  now  he  hath  promised,  saying,  Yet 
 
 27  once  more  I  shake  not  the  earth  only,  but  also  heaven.  And  this  word.  Yet  once  more, 
 signifieth  the  removing  of  those  things  that  are  shaken,  as  of  tilings  that  are  made,  that 
 
 28  those  things  which  cannot  be  shaken  may  remain.  Wherefore  we  receiving  a  kingdom 
 which  cannot  be  moved,  let  us  have  grace,  whereby  we  may  serve  God  acceptably  with 
 
 29  reverence  and  godly  fear :  for  our  God  is  a  consuming  fire. 
 
 Is  it  not  true  that  every  man  that  rejects  Christ  does  in  simple  verity  reject  him,  and  not  merely  ne- 
 glect him;  that  there  is  always  an  effort,  that  there  is  a  struggle,  feeble  perhaps  but  real,  which  ends  in 
 the  turning  away  ?  It  is  not  that  you  stand  there,  and  simply  let  him  go  past.  That  were  bad  enough ; 
 but  it  is  more  than  that.  It  is  that  you  turn  your  back  upon  him !  It  is  not  that  his  hand  is  laid  on 
 yours,  and  yours  remains  dead  and  cold,  and  does  not  open  to  clasp  it ;  but  it  is  that  his  hand  being  laid 
 on  yours,  you  clench  yours  the  tighter,  and  tvUI  not  have  it.  And  so  every  man  that  ever  rejects  Christ 
 does  these  things  thereby — wounds  his  own  conscience,  hardens  his  own  heart,  makes  himself  a  worse 
 man.  The  message  of  love  can  never  come  into  a  human  soul,  and  pass  away  from  it  unreceived,  without 
 leaving  that  spirit  worse,  with  all  its  lowest  characteristics  strengthened,  and  all  its  best  ones  depressed, 
 by  the  fact  of  rejection.  If  there  were  no  judgment  at  all,  the  natural  result  of  the  simple  rejection  of 
 the  gospel  is  that,  bit  by  bit,  all  the  lingering  remains  of  nobleness  that  hover  about  the  m.in,  like  scent 
 
SECTION  SlfS.— HEBREWS  12  :  U-29. 
 
 609 
 
 about  a  broken  vase,  shall  pass  away ;  and  that,  step  by  step,  through  the  simple  process  of  saying,  "  I 
 will  not  have  Christ  to  rule  over  me,"  the  whole  being  shall  degenerate,  until  the  soul  is  lost  by  its  own 
 want  of  faith.  Unbelief  is  its  own  judgment ;  unbelief  is  its  own  condemnation ;  unbelief,  as  sin,  is 
 punished,  like  all  other  sins,  by  the  perpetuation  of  deeper  and  darker  forms  of  itself.     A.  M. 
 
 14.  Perseverance  includes  not  only  continuance 
 in  well-doing,  but  fervor  and  progress  toward  per- 
 fection. There  are  two  fixed  states.  The  blessed 
 spirits  above  are  arrived  to  the  height  of  holiness. 
 The  devil  and  lost  spirits  are  sunk  to  the  lowest  ex- 
 tremity of  sin.  But  in  the  middle  state  here  grace 
 in  the  saints  is  a  rising,  growing  light ;  and  sin  in 
 the  wicked  increases  every  day,  like  poison  in  a  ser- 
 pent, that  becomes  more  deadly  by  his  age.  We 
 are  enjoined  not  to  remain  in  our  first  imperfections, 
 but  to  "  follow  holiness  "  to  the  utmost  issue  of  our 
 lives,  to  its  entire  consummation,  for  this  end  all 
 the  dispensations  of  Providence  must  be  improved, 
 whether  prosperous  or  afflicting.  And  the  ordi- 
 nances of  the  gospel  were  appointed  that  in  the  use 
 of  them  we  may  be  "  changed  into  the  divine  image 
 
 from  glory  to  glory."     Bates. Christ's  blood  was 
 
 shed  that  we  might  be  purified.  The  Holy  Ghost 
 dwells  in  men  that  they  may  be  sanctified.  The 
 Scriptures  are  given  that  we  may  cleanse  our  way 
 by  taking  heed  to  it  according  to  God's  word.  The 
 ordinances  of  the  Supper  and  Baptism,  and  the  rest 
 of  the  holy  Sabbath,  are  appointed  to  promote  our 
 purity  ;  angels  minister  to  us  that  we  may  be  holy  ; 
 and  we  are  cast  into  the  furnace  of  affliction  that 
 we  may  be  refined  ;  we  are  chastened  that  we  may 
 be  partakers  of  God's  holiness — that  indispensable 
 qualification  for  heaven.     R.  T. 
 
 Holiness  is  not  to  be  confounded  with  virtue. 
 Nor  is  any  disparagement  cast  upon  virtue  by  affirm- 
 ing this  distinction.  They  are  names  of  two 
 things,  not  one  and  the  same.  They  do  not  express 
 the  same  quality  in  character.  They  are  fed  from 
 different  fountains — virtue  from  moral  principle, 
 holiness  from  communion  with  God  in  Christ. 
 Holiness  requires  virtue,  for  no  man  can  be  holy 
 without  being  virtuous.  But  holiness  is  the  essen- 
 tial root ;  virtue  the  essential  fruit.  And  holiness 
 never  was  wbtained  by  a  few  desultory  snatches  of 
 sober  reflection  hastily  dismissed — a  few  vague  im- 
 pressions in  churches  or  cemeteries.  It  must  be 
 treated  like  an  interest,  a  pursuit,  a  profession.  It 
 is  the  great  livelihood  of  your  heart,  the  vocation  of 
 your  soul.  It  must  be  begun,  followed,  and  never 
 ended.  Resolve,  deliberation,  continuous  effort,  are 
 its  motor  powers.  All  your  members  are  its  flexile 
 instruments.  The  Bible  is  its  text-book.  Morning, 
 evening,  noon,  all  the  circling  hours,  are  its  periods 
 of  exercise.  Prayer  is  its  rehearsal.  God  an- 
 swering is  its  teacher,  Christ  is  its  pattern.  Spe- 
 cial, express,  intentional,  must  the  striving  after 
 82 
 
 holiness  be  in  order  to  secure  it.     "  God  hath  called 
 
 us  to  holiness."     F.  D.  H. The  man  who  is  not 
 
 holy  does  not  do  "  about  right."  ;  he  wrongs  himself 
 and  his  God  and  his  fellow  beings.  All  his  works 
 possess  the  character  of  himself,  as  streams  partake 
 the  qualities  of  the  fountain — or  fruit  that  of  the 
 tree.  If  a  man  is  not  holy,  his  doings  are  not  holy  ; 
 and  the  more  he  does  the  more  he  is  undone. 
 R.  T. Seeing  then  there  is  no  other  way  to  hap- 
 piness but  by  holiness,  no  assurance  of  the  love  of 
 God  without  it,  take  the  apostle's  advice,  study  it, 
 seek  it,  follow  earnestly  after  holiness,  ivithout  which 
 no  man  shall  see  the  Lord.     L. 
 
 15.  "  Lest  any  fail  of  the  grace  of  God  " :  that 
 one  stroke  of  the  pen  sketches  to  us  the  figure  of  a 
 man  with  whom,  after  a  spring  of  awakened  spirit- 
 ual life,  and  after  a  summer  which  promised  abun- 
 dant fruit,  a  season  of  standing  still  has  intervened, 
 followed  immediately  by  declension,  the  end  of 
 which  can  not  be  calculated.  With  all  respect  for 
 genuine  progress  in  the  sphere  of  intellectual  and 
 social  life,  we  should  willfully  close  our  eyes  if  we 
 denied  that  the  danger  of  declension  in  a  moral, 
 religious.  Christian  sense,  perhaps  never  was  so 
 great  as  now.  "  The  grace  of  God  "  :  what  is  become 
 of  it  in  the  inner  life  of  so  many  who  yet  call  them- 
 selves Christians  ?  And  even  where  it  is  known  and 
 treasured,  how  frequently  does  it  seem  as  if  all 
 within  and  around  us  had  conspired  against  our  spir- 
 itual growth,  both  in  the  knowledge  and  grace  of 
 Christ !      Van  0. 
 
 16.  The  birthright  which  the  profane  Esau  re- 
 jected, and  which  the  supple  Jacob  acquired,  was 
 the  investiture  of  the  first-born  with  all  the  patri- 
 archal  privileges,  magisterial   and   priestly,  which 
 
 death  conveyed  from  father  to  son.     B.  M.  P. 
 
 Esau  came  from  the  hunting-field  worn  and  hungry ; 
 the  only  means  of  procuring  the  tempting  mess  of 
 his  brother's  pottage  was  the  sacrifice  of  his  father's 
 blessing,  which  in  those  ages  carried  with  it  a  sub- 
 stantial advantage ;  but  that  birthright  could  be  en- 
 joyed only  after  i/ears  —  the  jwttage  was  present, 
 near,  and  certain ;  therefore  he  sacrificed  a  future 
 and  higher  blessing  for  a  present  and  lower  plea- 
 sure.    For  this  reason  Esau  is  the  Bible  type  of 
 
 worldliness.      F.  W.  R. In    saying    that    Esau 
 
 sought  repentance  with  tears,  the  writer  obviously 
 means  that  he  sought  to  reverse  the  consequences  of 
 his  fault,  and  obtain  the  blessing.  If  we  refer  to 
 Genesis,  we  find  that  it  was,  in  fact,  Jacob's  bless- 
 ing which  Esau  sought  with  tears.     C. 
 
610 
 
 SECTION  SJtS.— HEBREWS  12  :  11^29. 
 
 18  24.  In  the  course  of  his  exhortation,  the 
 writer  recurs  to  the  contrast  between  the  old  and 
 new  dispensations,  and  in  a  very  grand  passage  lik- 
 ens it  to  the  difference  between  Mount  Sinai  and 
 Mount  Zion.  The  former  was  earthly,  a  mount  that 
 might  be  touched,  and  that  was  enveloped  in  the 
 terrors  of  the  law.  The  latter  is  the  citadel  of  the 
 Son  of  David,  and  is  connected  with  the  heavenly 
 kingdom.  Sinai  is  on  the  way  to  Jerusalem,  no 
 doubt,  but  far  from  it.  Zion  is  at  Jerusalem,  the 
 city  of  peace.  At  that  "  city  of  the  living  God  " 
 we  are  come  to  "  myriads  of  angels  in  full  assem- 
 bly." The  law  was  given  at  Sinai  "  by  a  disposition 
 of  angels " ;  but  the  tribes  entered  not  into  the 
 company  of  those  heavenly  rticssengers,  who  brought 
 no  comfort  to  the  people  who  were  under  the  law, 
 but  ratlier  increased  the  terror.  Now  all  is  changed 
 under  grace,  and  the  worshiping  Church  is  surround- 
 ed by  the  convocation  of  angels  in  their  myriads, 
 who  add  their  chorus  to  the  song  of  the  redeemed. 
 
 D.  F. There  are  the  choirs  of  angels;  there  the 
 
 fellowship  of  the  heavenly  citizens  ;  there  the  sweet 
 festival  of  those  who  come  home  from  the  dreary 
 toils  of  this  pilgrimage  ;  there  arc  the  far-seeing 
 choirs  of  prophets ;  there  the  company  of  apostles  ; 
 there  the  victorious  host  of  innumerable  martyrs, 
 the  more  grievous  their  afflictions  here,  the  fuller 
 their  gladness  there ;  there  the  steadfast  confes- 
 sors, comforted  by  the  enjoyment  of  their  reward. 
 Then  let  faith  grow  warm  toward  that  which  it  has 
 believed ;  let  our  desires  burn  for  our  home  above. 
 Gregory  the  Great. 
 
 18,  19.  In  that  momentous  day  when  all  Israel 
 were  come  to  it,  marshaled  in  the  great  iilaia  of  Er 
 Rahah,  wliich  stretched  away  to  the  north  from  its 
 base,  and  stood  there  in  front  of  its  vast  wall  of 
 rugged  rock  and  frowning  precipice,  it  burned  with 
 fire  enwrajjoed  in  blackness  and  darkness  and  tem- 
 pest— as  if  a  thousand  thunder-clouds  were  con- 
 densed into  one,  and  that  one  begirt  this  awfid 
 mountain  in  its  folds — the  terrible  blacliness  broken 
 only  by  the  flashes  of  lightning  ;  and  the  perpetual 
 roar  of  tlie  tempest  only  by  the  more  tiM-rific  trum- 
 pet-blast and  the  more  awful  voice  of  the  Almighty, 
 inonouncing  the  words  of  his  tiery  law.  Dr.  E. 
 Kobinson,  standing  on  the  spot,  wrote :  "  Here  lay 
 the  plain  where  the  whole  congregation  might  be 
 assembled  ;  here  was  the  mount  that  could  be  ap- 
 proached and  touched,  if  not  forbidden  ;  and  here 
 the  moimtain  brow,  where  alone  the  lii:htnings  and 
 the  thick  cloud  would  be  visil)le  and  tlie  thunders 
 and  the  voice  of  the  trump  l)e  heard,  when  the  Lord 
 came  down  in  the  sight  of  all  the  people  upon 
 Mount  Sinai.  I  know  not  when  I  have  felt  a  thrill 
 <  1  stronger  emotion  than  when,  in  first  crossing  the 
 plain,  the  dark  precipic<'S  of  Horeb  rising  in  solemn 
 grandeur  before  us,  we  became  aware  of  the  entire 
 ndafitedness  of  the  scene  to  the  purposes  for  which 
 it  was  chosen."     II.  0. 
 
 20.  "  For  they  could  not  endure  that  which  was 
 conini'inded."  This  sentence  belongs  to  and  com- 
 pletes that  which  goes  before,  and  should  be  followed 
 with  a  period.     Then  begins  the  parenthesis,  which 
 
 also  should  be  closed  with  a  period  (at  the  end  of 
 verse  21).     B. 
 
 23.  The  spirits  of  jast  men  made  per- 
 fect. The  soul's  recovery  implies  its  admission  into 
 the  society  of  all  which  is  noble  and  good ;  for  "  the 
 saints  on  earth  and  all  the  dead  but  one  communion 
 make,"  It  is  not  only  encompassed  by  a  great  cloud 
 of  witnesses,  it  is  itself  one  of  these  witnesses. 
 It  has  become  a  part  of  the  great  commonwealth 
 of  the  living  and  the  blessed  dead.  When  it  par- 
 takes of  the  spirit  of  angels,  it  shares  in  their  sweet 
 ministries  of  grace,  and  will  triumph  evermore  in 
 their  blissful  society.  It  is  drawn  upward,  not  alone 
 by  its  own  impulses,  or  by  the  power  of  its  redeem- 
 er's arm,  but  by  the  consciousness  of  its  glorious 
 companionship,  by   the   encouraging   voices  wliich 
 
 greet  the  still  struggling  spirit.     B.  B.  E. The 
 
 present  life  of  departed  saints  is  fuller  and  nobler 
 than  that  which  they  possessed  on  earth.  They  are 
 even  now,  whatever  be  the  details  of  their  condition, 
 "  (he  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect."  As  yet  the 
 body  is  not  glorified,  but  the  spirits  of  the  perfected 
 righteous  are  now  parts  of  that  lofty  society  whose 
 head  is  Christ,  whose  members  are  the  angels  of 
 God,  the  saints  on  earth  and  the  equally  conscious 
 
 redeemed  who  "  sleep  in  Jesus."     A.  M. Their 
 
 number  is  daily  increasing.  Day  by  day  unbroken 
 colunms  are  passing  through  the  golden  gates  of 
 the  city,  and  God's  elect  are  gathering  from  the  four 
 winds  of  heaven.  There  are  no  dead  sainis;  all 
 are  alive   unto  God,  and  "wc   live  together  with 
 
 them.     N.  M. More  than  eighteen  hundred  years 
 
 have  passed  since  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  was 
 written  ;  and  how  many  thousands  of  just  men  and 
 women,  pure,  noble,  tender,  wise,  beneficent,  have 
 graced  the  earth  since  then,  and  left  their  mark 
 upon  mankind,  and  helped  forward  the  hallowing 
 of  our  heavenly  Father's  name,  the  coming  of  his 
 kingdom,  the  doing  of  his  will  on  earth  as  it  is  done 
 in  heaven ;  and  helped,  therefore,  to  abolish  the 
 superstition,  the  misrule,  the  vice,  and,  therefore, 
 the  misery  of  this  struggling,  moaning  world.  Yes, 
 many  a  holy  soul,  many  a  useful  soul,  many  a  saint 
 who  is  now  at  God's  right  hand,  has  lived  and 
 worked,  and  been  a  blessing,  himself  blest,  of  whom 
 the  world,  and  even  the  Church,  has  never  heard, 
 who  will  never  be  seen  or  known  again  till  the  day 
 in  which  the  Lord  counteth  up  his  jewels.     C.  K. 
 
 Of  the  future  recognition  of  our  Christian  friends, 
 it  is  almost  as  unreasonable  to  ask  for  proofs  as  for 
 the  probable  recognition  of  friends  in  a  different 
 part  of  the  country,  after  having  been  separated 
 one  from  another  during  a  brief  interval  of  time. 
 What !  shall  memory  be  obliterated,  and  shall  we 
 forget  our  own  jiast  histories,  and  therefore  lose  the 
 sense  of  our  personal  identity,  and  be  ignorant  of 
 all  we  have  been  and  done  as  sinners,  and  of  all' 
 
SECTION  348.—IIi:BIiEWS  12  :  14-29. 
 
 Oil 
 
 we  have  received  and  done  as  redeemed  men  ?  or, 
 knowing  all  this,  shall  we  be  prevented  from  com- 
 municating our  histories  to  others  ?  Shall  beloved 
 friends  be  there  whom  we  have  known  and  loved  in 
 Christ  here  ;  with  whom  we  have  held  holy  commu- 
 nion ;  with  whom  we  have  labored  and  prayed  for 
 the  advancement  of  Christ's  kingdom,  and  with  whom 
 we  have  eagerly  watched  for  his  second  coming — 
 and  shall  we  be  unable  throughout  eternity  either 
 to  discover  their  existence  or  associate  with  them  in 
 the  New  Jerusalem  ?  Oh  !  what  is  there  in  the 
 whole  word  of  God,  what  argument  derived  from 
 our  experience  of  the  blessings  of  Christian  fellow- 
 ship, what  in  the  character  of  God  or  his  dealings 
 with  man,  wliat  in  his  promises  of  things  to  come 
 laid  up  for  those  who  love  him,  that  could  have  sug- 
 gested such  strange,  unworthy,  false,  and  dreary 
 thoughts  of  the  union,  or  rather  disunion,  of  friends 
 in  their  Father's  home  ?  Tell  me  not  that  special  af- 
 fection to  Christian  brethren,  from  whatever  causes 
 it  may  arise,  is  inconsistent  with  unfeigned  love  to 
 all,  and  with  absorbing  love  to  Jesus.  It  is  not  so 
 here,  and  never  can  be  so  from  the  nature  of  holy 
 love,  and  was  not  so  in  Christ's  own  case  when  he, 
 the  Perfect  One,  lived  among  us. 
 
 24.  To  Jesus.  "I  will  take  you  to  myself'' 
 is  the  blessed  promise.  "  We  shall  see  him  as  he 
 is  "  is  the  longed-for  vision.  "  We  shall  be  like 
 him "  is  the  hoped-for  perfection.  To  know,  to 
 love,  to  be  in  all  things  like  Jesus,  and  to  hold  com- 
 munion with  him  for  ever,  what  ''  an  exceeding 
 weight  of  glory  "  !  Jesus  will  never  be  separated 
 personally  from  his  people  ;  nor  can  they  ever  possi- 
 bly separate  their  character,  their  joy,  or  their  safe- 
 ty from  his  atoning  death  for  them  on  earth,  or  from 
 his  constant  life  for  them  in  heaven.  It  is  the 
 Lamb  who  shall  lead  them  to  living  fountains  of 
 
 waters.     N.  M. The  Mediator  of  the  New 
 
 Covenant.  He  who  before  all  ages  proceeded  as 
 the  only-begotten  from  the  Father,  was  born  of  Mary 
 in  the  end  of  times.  This  is  he  who  was  foretold 
 by  patriarchs,  proclaimed  by  prophets,  heralded  by 
 angels,  accepted  by  apostles.  Rejoice,  therefore, 
 and  exult,  thou  Gentile  world,  now  at  length  con- 
 verted to  thy  God.  For  Israel,  as  we  read,  in  fear 
 and  trembling  marveled  that  Moses,  the  chief  of 
 the  people,  was  talking  alone  with  God,  wrapt  in 
 the  cloud  and  on  the  peak  of  a  high  mountain.  But 
 unto  us  has  Christ  with  such  vast  graciousncss  be- 
 stowed himself  as  to  speak  to  all  and  be  seen  by 
 all.  Whoever  of  the  people  drew  near  at  that  time 
 to  Mount  Sinai,  was  punished  with  instant  destruc- 
 tion ;  but  whoever  does  not  draw  near  to  this  Moun- 
 tain, will  die.  Do  thou,  therefore,  welcome  the  gra- 
 ciousncss of  the  Eternal  Majesty,  for  unto  all  the 
 faithful  Christ  gives  salvation.     Maximus. 
 
 To  the  blood  of  sprinkling.      Here  is  a 
 
 sacrifice,  a  sin-offering,  for  the  whole  world ;  and  a 
 high  priest,  who  is  indeed  a  mediator,  who,  not  in 
 type  or  shadow,  but  in  very  truth  and  in  his  own 
 right,  stands  in  the  place  of  man  to  God  and  of 
 God  to  man,  and  who  receives  as  a  judge  what  he 
 offered  as  an  advocate.  Would  you  be  grateful  to 
 one  who  had  ransomed  you  from  slavery  under  a 
 bitter  foe,  or  who  brought  you  out  of  captivity  ? 
 Here  is  redemption  from  a  far  direr  slavery,  the 
 slavery  of  sin  unto  death  !  And  he  who  gave  him- 
 self  for  the  ransom   has  taken  captivity  captive. 
 
 S.  T.  C. Speaketh  better  things.    The  blood 
 
 of  Christ  proclaims  pardon  and  jjcace  ;  the  blood  of 
 Abel  cried  to  God  from  the  ground  (Gen.  4:10)  for 
 the  infliction  of  punishment  upon  the  murderer. 
 Such  is  the  contrast  between  the  former  and  latter 
 dispensation.  There  all  is  awful,  terrible,  and 
 threatening ;  here  all  is  alluring,  gracious,  and  ani- 
 mating. Who  now  can  adhere  to  the  former  and 
 reverence  the  latter  ?  Such  is  the  nature  of  the 
 argument  presented.     M.  S. 
 
 25.  How  escape.  Surely  were  God  but  for 
 one  moment  to  let  this  world  hear  the  weeping  and 
 wailing  of  the  lost,  that  sound,  more  terrible  than 
 Egypt's  midnight  cry,  would  rouse  the  student  at 
 his  books,  arrest  the  foot  of  the  dancer  in  the  ball, 
 stop  armies  in  the  very  fury  of  the  fight,  and,  call- 
 ing a  sleeping  world  from  their  beds,  would  bend 
 the  most  stubborn  knees,  and  extort  from  all  the 
 one  loud  cry,  "  Lord,  save  me,  or  I  perish !  "  Still  it 
 is  not  terror  which  is  the  mighty  power  of  God. 
 This  terror  is  not  only  subordinate  to  love,  but  sub- 
 servient to  it.  As  the  skillful  painter  fills  the  back- 
 ground of  his  picture  with  his  darker  colors,  God 
 puts  in  the  smoke  of  torment  and  the  black  clouds 
 of  Sinai,  to  give  brighter  prominence  to  Jesus,  the 
 cross  of  Calvary,  and  his  love  to  the  chief  of  sin- 
 ners.     T.   G. The   wrath-principle   and   justice 
 
 have  the  same  place  under  Christianity  that  they 
 had  before.  One  of  the  things  most  needed  in  the 
 recovery  of  men  to  God  is  this  very  thing — a  more 
 decisive  manifestation  of  the  wrath-principle  and 
 justice  of  God.  Intimidation  is  a  first  means  of 
 grace.  Xo  bad  mind  is  arrested  by  love  and  beauty 
 till  such  time  as  it  is  balked  in  evil  and  put  on  ways 
 of  thoughtfulness.  And  nothing  will  be  so  effec- 
 tual for  this  as  a  distinct  apprehension  of  the  wrath 
 to  come.  Then,  when  it  is  brought  to  a  condition 
 of  thoughtfulness  by  the  apprehension  of  damage 
 and  loss,  the  vehemence  of  God  and  his  judgment 
 starts  a  correspondent  moral  vehemence  in  its  own 
 self-condemnations,  w-hcn  it  is  ready  to  be  melted 
 by  the  compassions  and  won  by  the  beauty  of  the 
 
 cross  that  is  born  of  God.     H.  B. To  such  as 
 
 answer  to  his  heavenly  call,  God  shows  himself  to 
 them  only  as  a  loving  father,  who  would  be  loved 
 by  them  and  love  them  for  ever.     But  to  those  who 
 
612 
 
 SECTION  SJfi.— HEBREWS  13  : 1-25. 
 
 answer  not  to  it,  and,  far  more,  who  dare  to  abuse 
 it — to  all  such  God  is  still  a  consuming  fire,  and 
 their  most  merciful  Saviour  himself  a  judge  to  try 
 their  very  hearts  and  reins.  In  short,  the  gospel  is 
 to  them,  not  salvation,  but  condemnation.  It  docs 
 not  do  away,  but  doubles  their  guilt,  and  therefore 
 brings  upon  them,  and  will  bring  through  all  eter- 
 nity, a  double  measure  of  punishment.     T.  A. 
 
 28.  Receiving  a  kingdom  that  can  not 
 be  moved.  We  are  citizens  of  a  commonwealth 
 that  has  in  it  no  seeds  of  dissolution,  members  of 
 a  society  that  shall  have  no  discordant  element, 
 united  in  a  polity  whose  only  law  is  love,  entering 
 on  a  destiny  where  all  possibility  of  disaster,  all  the 
 contingencies  of  evil,  are  excluded  for  ever.  There 
 is  something  inexpressibly  touching,  as  well  as  sub- 
 lime, in  the  idea  of  the  eternal  duration  of  such  a 
 kingdom ;  in  the  thought  of  that  dear  communion 
 which  may  be  held  for  ever  with  spirits  kindred 
 with  your  own,  not  selfish,  not  isolated,  but  bound 
 each  to  each  by  the  common  bonds  of  high  intelli- 
 gence, and  the  warmest  spiritual  sympathy,  and  all 
 allied  in  undying  affection  to  one  common  and 
 glorious  Head,  who  feels  toward  all  the  most  com- 
 placent delight,  sheds  upon  all  his  selectest  influ- 
 ence. This  mutual  communion,  this  idea  of  a 
 celestial  commonwealth,  is  founded  in  the  nature  of 
 man,  on  which  grace  places  the  seal,  and  effects  its 
 realization.  Prophet  and  evangelist,  rapt  in  vision, 
 could  imagine  heaven  itself  in  no  other  way  so 
 worthily.     B.  B.  E. 
 
 29.  God  is  still  (as  ever)  "  a  consuming  fire  " 
 to  all  who  disown  his  authority  and  discard  his 
 mercy.  These  words  are  apparently  taken  from 
 Moses,  Deut.  4  :  24,  where  they  stand  in  connection 
 with  his  recital  of  the  scenes  of  Sinai :  "  For  the 
 Lord  thy  God  is  a  consuming  fire,  even  a  jealous 
 
 God."  He  means  to  declare  emphatically  that  God 
 remains  for  ever  the  same  in  his  abhorrence  of  sin ; 
 the  same  in  his  consuming  vengeance  toward  those 
 who  despise  his  gospel  as  toward  those  who  disown 
 
 his  law.     H.  C. Must  not  men  be  blind  and  deaf 
 
 who  fail  to  see  and  acknowledge  that  the  God- 
 Father  in  revelation,  providence,  and  nature  is  not 
 all  smiles  ?  There  are  the  bursting  of  a  mountain, 
 a  stream  of  fire,  and  a  burning  sea  on  the  very  spot 
 where  yesterday  was  the  blooming  of  an  Italian 
 garden.  God  is  love ;  penitent  hearts  find  him 
 thus.  God  is  a  consuming  fire,  and  impenitent 
 hearts  feel  him  to  be  such.  No  one  can  study  his 
 providences  without  discovering  the  unyielding  jus- 
 tice that  forgives  not,  but  holds  the  impenitent  and 
 self -hardened  victim  aloof  for  ever.     L.  T.  T. 
 
 No  man  even  is  a  proper  man,  whose  moral  na- 
 ture is  not  put  in  armor  by  the  wrath-principle. 
 Much  less  is  God  true  God,  when  no  such  central 
 fire  burns  in  his  bosom,  to  make  him  the  moral 
 avenger  of  the  world.  The  eternal  King  is  King 
 indeed,  and  no  such  dispenser  only  of  the  confec- 
 tions and  other  sweet  delectations  of  favor,  as  the 
 feeble  gospel  of  modern  philanthropism  requires 
 him  to  be.  Oh,  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb ! — there  is 
 the  rugged  majesty  of  meaning  that  transgression 
 needs  to  meet !  Smooth  and  soft  things  only  will 
 not  do.  If  Christ  bends  low  at  his  cross,  no  such 
 fearful  words  of  warning  and  severity  as  his  were 
 ever  before  spoken.  The  Old  Testament  is  a  dew- 
 fall  in  comparison  with  the  simply  judicial,  spir- 
 itual, unhanding,  and  impartial  wrath  of  the  New. 
 As  certainly  as  God  is  God,  and  Christ  his  prophet, 
 he  will  not  come  bringing  pardons  only,  suing  and 
 suing  to  the  guilty ;  but  over  against  all  obstinacy 
 he  will  kindle  his  fires  of  justice,  and  by  these  he 
 will  reign — even  where  by  love  he  caa  not.     H.  B. 
 
 Section  349. 
 
 Hebrews  xiii.  1-25. 
 
 1  Let  brotherly  love  continue.     Be  not  forgetful  to  entertain  strangers :  for  thereby  some 
 
 2  have  entertained  angels  unawares.     Remember  them  tliat  are  in  bonds,  as  hound  with 
 
 3  them  ;  aivl.  tliem  wliich  suifer  adversity,  as  being  yourselves  also  in  the  body.     Marriage  is 
 
 4  honourable  in  all,  and  the  bed  undetiied  :  but  whoremongers  and  adulterers  God  will  judge. 
 
 5  Let  your  conversation  he  without  covetonsness;  and  be  content  with  such  things  as  ye 
 
 6  have :  for  he  hath  said,  I  will  never  leave  thee,  nor  forsake  thee.     So  that  we  may  boldly 
 
 7  say,  The  Lord  is  my  helper,  and  I  will  not  fear  what  man  shall  do  unto  me.     Remember 
 them  which  have  the  rule  over  you,  who  have  spoken  unto  you  the  word  of  God:  whose 
 
 8  faith  follow,  considering  the  end  of  their  conversation :  Jesus  Christ  the  same  yesterday, 
 
 9  and  to  day,  and  for  ever.     Be  not  carried  about  with  divers  and  strange  doctrines.     For 
 it  is  &  good  thing  that  the  heart  be  established  with  grace;  not  with  meats,  which  have 
 
 10  not  profited  them  tliat  have  been  occupied  therein.     We  have  an  altar,  whereof  they  have 
 
SECTION  3Jfi— HEBREWS  13  : 1-25. 
 
 613 
 
 11  no  right  to  eat  which  serve  the  tabernacle.     For  the  bodies  of  those  beasts,  whose  blood  is 
 
 12  brought  into  the  sanctuary  by  the  liigh  priest  for  sin,  are  burned  without  the  camp.  "Where- 
 fore Jesus  also,  that  he  might  sanctify  the  people  with  his  own  blood,  suffered  without  the 
 
 13  gate.     Let  us  go  forth  therefore  unto  him  without  the  camp,  bearing  his  reproach.     For 
 
 14  here  have  we  no  continuing  city,  but  we  seek  one  to  come.     By  him  therefore  let  us  offer 
 
 15  the  sacrifice  of  praise  to  God  continually,  that  is,  the  fruit  of  our  lips,  giving  thanks  to  his 
 
 16  name.  But  to  do  good  and  to  communicate  forget  not:  for  with  such  sacrifices  God  is 
 well  pleased. 
 
 17  Obey  them  that  have  the  rule  over  you,  and  submit  yourselves:  for  they  watch  for  your 
 souls,  as  they  that  must  give  account,  that  they  may  do  it  with  joy,  and  not  with  grief  _:  for 
 
 18  that  is  unprofitable  foi-  you.     Pray  for  us :  for  we  trust  we  have  a  good  conscience,  in  all 
 
 19  things  willing  to  live  honestly.  But  I  beseech  you  the  rather  to  do  this,  that  I  may  be 
 restored  to  you  the  sooner, 
 
 20  Now  the  God  of  peace,  that  brought  again  from  the  dead  our  Lord  Jesus,  that  great 
 
 21  Shepherd  of  the  sheep,  through  the  blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant,  make  you  perfect 
 in  every  good  word  to  do  his  will,  working  in  you  that  which  is  well  pleasing  in  his  sight, 
 through  Jesus  Christ ;  to  whom  le  glory  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 
 
 22  And  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  suffer  the  word  of  exhortation :  for  I  have  written  a  letter 
 
 23  unto  you  in  few  words.     Know  ye  that  our  brother  Timothy  is  set  at  liberty  ;  with  whom, 
 
 24  if  he  come  shortly,  I  will  see  you.     Salute  all  them  that  have  the  rule  over  you,  and  all  the 
 
 25  saints.     They  of  Italy  salute  you.     Grace  U  with  you  all.     Amen. 
 
 Jems  Christ,  the  same  yesterday,  and  to-day,  and  for  evei:  From  out  of  the  blazing  heart  of  the  glory, 
 the  same  tender  face  looks  that  bent  over  sick  men's  pallets,  and  that  turned  on  Peter  in  the  judgment- 
 hall.  The  hand  that  holds  the  scepter  of  the  universe  is  the  hand  that  was  nailed  to  the  cross,  and  that 
 was  stretched  out  to  that  same  Peter  when  he  was  ready  to  sink.  The  breast  that  is  girt  with  the  golden 
 girdle  of  priestly  sovereignty  is  the  same  tender  home  on  which  John's  happy  head  rested  in  placid  con- 
 tentment. All  the  love  that  ever  flowed  from  Christ  flows  from  him  still.  To  him,  "  whose  nature  and 
 whose  name  are  love,"  it  matters  nothing  whether  he  is  in  the  house  at  Bethany,  or  in  the  upper  room, 
 or  hanging  on  the  cross,  or  lying  in  the  grave,  or  risen  from  the  dead,  or  seated  on  the  right  hand  of  God. 
 
 He  is  the  same  everywhere  and  always.     "I  have  loved  thee  with  an  everlasting  love."     A.  M. 0  sons 
 
 of  men !  perplexed  by  all  the  apparent  contradictions  and  cross  purposes  and  opposing  powers  and  princi- 
 ples of  this  strange,  dark,  noisy  time,  remember  to  your  comfort  that  your  King,  a  man  like  you,  yet  very 
 God,  now  sits  above,  seeing  through  all  which  you  can  not  see  through  ;  unraveling  surely  all  this  tangled 
 web  of  time,  while  under  his  guiding  eye  all  things  are  moving  onward,  like  the  stars  in  their  courses 
 above  you,  toward  their  appointed  end,  "  when  he  shall  have  put  down  all  rule,  and  all  authority,  and 
 power,  for  he  must  reign  till  he  hath  put  all  enemies  under  his  feet."  And  then,  at  last,  this  cloudy  sky 
 shall  be  all  clear  and  bright,  for  he,  the  Lamb,  shall  be  the  light  thereof.     C.  K. 
 
 4.  If  you  regard  the  necessity  of  marriage,  God 
 found  it  good  to  give  man  a  wife ;  if  the  antiquity, 
 it  was  ordained  in  the  beginning  of  the  world ;  if 
 the  place,  in  Paradise  ;  if  the  time,  in  the  innocency 
 of  man.  If  you  regard  anything  the  rather  because 
 of  him  that  ordained  it,  God  was  the  author  of  mar- 
 riage. ...  If  you  seek  the  allowance,  Christ  ap- 
 proved it  by  his  birth  in  marriage  and  by  his  pres- 
 ence at  marriage;  if  the  dignity,  it  is  honorable; 
 if  among  whom,  in  all  men  of  all  estates,  of  all 
 callings,  in  prince,  in  subject,  in  minister,  in  priest, 
 and  in  people.  Bp.  Jewell. Christianity  has  ex- 
 alted marriage  to  the  highest  dignity,  and  crowned 
 it  with  the  most  sacred  beauty :  it  is  the  symbol  of 
 the  union  of  Christ  and  his  Church  ;  and  the  con- 
 summation of  hope,  purity,  and  joy  in  heaven,  is 
 typified  under  "  the  marriage-supper  of  the  Lamb." 
 Marriasie  is  the  festival  of  love,  and  as  such,  should 
 be  attended  with  all  that  represents  beauty  and  fe- 
 licity ;  it  is  the  festival  of  joy,  and,  as  such,  should 
 
 be  a  time  of  preeminent  joyousness  to  all  who  as- 
 sist in  its  solemnities.  But  it  is  also  a  festival  of 
 consecration ;  and  it  should  be  hallowed  with  the 
 word  of  God  and  prayer.     J.  P.  T. 
 
 5.  The  word  "conversation,"  as  used  in  our 
 version,  illustrates  the  instabilities  of  language. 
 The  translators  seem  to  have  had  a  special  partiality 
 for  this  word,  using  it  once  (in  this  verse)  for  the 
 Greek  tropos  ;  thirteen  times  for  the  Greek  anas- 
 trophe  ;  twice  (in  Philippians)  for /)oZm  or  its  com- 
 pounds. They  did  not  foresee  that  within  two  and 
 a  half  centuries  it  would  have  lost  every  one  of 
 those  meanings,  and  have  settled  down  into  a  sense 
 quite  remote  from  any  one  of  them.     H.  C. 
 
 Without  covetonsness.  Covetousness  gen- 
 orates  discontent ;  and  this  is  an  element  with  which 
 no  Christian  grace  can  long  be  held  in  affinity.  It 
 majrnifies  trivial    losses,  and    diminishes  the  most 
 
614 
 
 SECTIOX  349.— HEBREWS  13  : 1-25. 
 
 magnificent  blessings  to  a  point ;  it  thinks  highly 
 of  the  least  sacrifice  which  it  may  grudgingly  make 
 in  the  cause  of  God,  feels  no  enterprise  in  his  ser- 
 vice, and  never  considers  itself  at  liberty  to  leave  its 
 little  circle  of  decent  selfishness,  in  which  its  mur- 
 murs on  account  of  what  it  has  not  are  always 
 louder  than  its  thanks  for  what  it  has.  "  Let  your 
 conversation,"  therefore,  says  the  apostle,  "be  with- 
 out covctousness."    J.  H. Be  content.     One 
 
 thing  which  we  have  to  do  in  the  pursuit  of  holiness 
 is  to  be  satisfied  as  regards  our  condition,  so  as  not 
 to  indulge  a  wish  for  the  change  of  it.  Let  our 
 whole  care  be  to  serve  God  in  the  present  moment 
 of  our  lives ;  to  taste  the  peace  of  the  present  par- 
 don oflfered  to  us  freely  through  the  blood  of  Jesus 
 Christ;  to  meet  faithfully  the  obligations  and  re- 
 sponsibilities which  the  passing  hour  devolves  upon 
 us ;  to  improve  to  the  utmost  present  opportunities 
 either  of  doing  or  receiving  good.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 "  I  loill  never  leave  thee  nor  forsake  thee.''''  There 
 are  five  negatives  in  the  Greek,  to  assure  God's 
 people  that  he  will  never  forsake  them.  Five  times 
 this  precious  promise  is  renewed  in  the  Scripture, 
 that  we  might  have  the  stronger  consolation,  and 
 that  we  might  press  and  press  it  again,  till  we  have 
 
 gotten  all  the  sweetness  out  of  it.     Brooks. All 
 
 other  things  may  forsake  you.  Riches  may  take  wings 
 and  fly  away  ;  friends  may  desert  you,  or  they  may 
 die  ;  your  health  and  strength  may  fail  and  decay  ; 
 yea,  memory,  judgment,  and  all  the  faculties  of 
 your  mind  may  be  weakened  or  destroyed  :  "  But  I 
 will  never  leave  you,  I  will  never  forsake  you"; 
 my  friendship  is  unchangeable  ;  "  And  whom  I  love, 
 I  love  to  the  end."  All  this,  saith  the  apostle,  God 
 hath  said  ;  but  he  doth  not  tell  us  when  or  where 
 he  hath  said  it,  because  he  hath  said  it  so 
 often.     R.  W. 
 
 7,  8.  "  The  end  of  whose  life  considering,  imi- 
 tate their  faith.  Jesus  Christ  is  the  same,"  etc.  A. 
 The  Biblical  representation  is  that  for  ever- 
 more, by  an  indissoluble  union,  the  Human  is  as- 
 sumed into  the  Divine,  and  that  "  to-day  and  for 
 ever"  lie  remains  the  man  Christ  Jesus.  That 
 truth  is  the  very  hinge  on  which  turn  our  loftiest 
 hopes.  Without  it,  that  mighty  work  which  he  ever 
 carries  on  of  succoring  them  that  are  tempted,  and 
 having  compassion  with  us,  were  impossible.  With- 
 out that  permanent  manhood,  his  mighty  work  of 
 preparing  a  place  for  us  and  making  heaven  a  home 
 for  men  because  a  man  is  its  Lord,  were  at  an  end. 
 Without  it  lie  in  his  glory  would  be  no  prophecy  of 
 man's  dominion,  nor  would  he  have  entered  for  us 
 into  the  holy  place.  Grasp  firmly  the  essential, 
 perpetual  manhood  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  then  to  see 
 him  crowned  with  glory  and  honor  gives  the  tri- 
 umphant answer  to  the  despairing  question  that 
 rises  often  to  the  lips  of  every  one  who  knows  the 
 
 facts  of  life,  "  Wherefore  hast  thou  made  all  men 
 ia  vain  ?  "     A.  M. 
 
 The  true  view  regards  Christ  as  showing  forth 
 not  only  a  perfect  humanity,  but  also  and  primarily 
 God  himself ;  representing  God  to  man,  as  well  as 
 man  to  himself ;  being  the  express  image  of  God's 
 person ;  being  God  in  the  act  and  character  of  re- 
 vealing or  manifesting  himself,  creating  and  saving 
 the  world  ;  separate  at  no  point  from  God's  sover- 
 eignty, nor  knowing,  in  his  divinity,  any  limitation 
 or  abridgment  from  the  fullness  of  God  ;  exhibiting, 
 as  in  God's  behalf,  through  a  union  of  nature  with 
 the  Father  not  explicable  to  us,  the  divine  attri- 
 butes ;  and  reconciling  alienated  souls  by  manifest- 
 ing God  in  his  flesh.  According  to  this  doctrine,  he 
 survives  in  his  Church  to  this  day,  and  will  survive, 
 not  only  by  influence  and  memory,  but  by  the  pres- 
 ence of  his  person ;  a  distinct  and  everlasting  per- 
 son in  himself,  without  beginning  of  days  or  end  of 
 years,  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  for  ever. 
 Consult  the  inmost  faith  of  the  truly  believing 
 heart,  which  has  once  given  all  to  him  who  gave 
 himself  for  us,  and  see  what  a  bleak  bereavement 
 would  fall  like  midnight  upon  it  if  you  were  to 
 sweep  away  from  it  this  perpetual  privilege  of  con- 
 fiding, loyal,  adoring  fellowship  with  its  ascended, 
 crowned,  and  yet  ever  condescending  King.    F.  D.  H. 
 
 9.  Carried  about.  The  allusion  is  to  ships 
 at  sea.  Like  these  driven  by  contrary  winds,  are 
 unestablished  minds  under  the  influence  of  diverse 
 and  strange  doctrines.  They  are  in  doubt  as  to  the 
 truth  of  what  they  had  believed  ;  they  profess  now 
 one  thing  and  now  another ;  and  some  at  last  "  make 
 shipwreck  of  the  faith  and  a  good  conscience."  The 
 doctrines  referred  to  are  described  as  being  diverse, 
 as  they  are  inconsistent  with  each  other,  and  strange, 
 as  they  are  inconsistent  with  the  gospel — unknown 
 or  not  received  by  the  church  of  Christ  and  its  ac- 
 credited teachers.  This  explanation  is  suggested 
 by  the  words  immediately  following,  "  It  is  a  good 
 thing  that  the  heart  be  established  with  grace." 
 The  gospel  is  a  scheme  of  grace.  Whatever  doc- 
 trines deny,  conceal,  or  frustrate  the  grace  of  God 
 in  the  salvation  of  his  people — his  grace  in  their 
 effectual  calling  by  the  working  of  his  power — his 
 grace  in  their  justification  through  the  redemption 
 of  Christ — his  grace  in  their  preservation  by  his  in- 
 dwelling spirit  unto  eternal  life — are  diverse  and 
 strange.  It  is  therefore  "  good,"  approved  of  God, 
 and  for  the  peace  and  salvation  of  the  soul,  "  that 
 the  heart  be  established"  in  a  firm  reliance  on  the 
 grace  of  God,  as  here  revealed,  and  not  on  a  dis- 
 tinction of  meats  as  clean  or  unclean,  according  to 
 an  abrogated  ritual.     N.  P. 
 
 10.  As  the  Lord's  body  was  broken  on  the  cross 
 once  for  all,  so  is  that  breaking  symbolized  vhen 
 we  break  the  bread  in  the  communion  :  but  as  it  is 
 
SECTION  3Jf9.— HEBREWS  IS  :  1-25. 
 
 615 
 
 heresy  to  regard  the  holy  comuiunion  as  a  repetition 
 of  the  Lord's  sacrifice,  so  is  tlie  term  "  altar,"  in  any 
 strictness,  quite  inapplicable  to  the  Lord's  table. 
 And  no  such  application  is  sanctioned  here.  The 
 altar  spoken  of  is  the  cross,  on  which  the  one  victim 
 
 suffered  once  for  all.     A. Whether  in  a  Pagan, 
 
 Jewish,  or  Christian  dress,  the  world's  religion  is 
 ever  the  same  thing,  a  substituting  of  man  for  God, 
 of  pretense  for  reality,  of  form  for  substance,  of 
 bodily  observance  for  spiritual  obedience,  for  the 
 subjugation  of  the  soul  to  the  law  and  will  of  God. 
 Such  a  religion  must  go,  and  go  entirely,  if  we  would 
 become  the  real  disciples  of  Jesus  Christ.  It  will 
 not  blend  with  the  gospel,  and  we  must  not  attempt 
 to  make  it  blend  with  it.  "  We  have  an  altar,"  says 
 the  apostle,  "  whereof  they  have  no  right  to  eat 
 which  sei've  the  taberi\acle  " ;  they  will  not  eat  of 
 it,  and  if  they  would,  they  are  prohibited ;  they  can 
 not. 
 
 II,  12.  The  blood  of  these  animals  was  shed, 
 tliat  it  might  be  taken  "  into  the  sanctuary  by  the  high 
 priest  for  sin,"  as  a  propitiation  for  sin ;  their  bodies 
 were  burned  as  a  testimony  of  the  divine  indignation 
 against  sin.  When  these  two  ceremonies  had  been 
 gone  through,  God  is  said  to  have  been  reconciled  to 
 his  people ;  the  whole  camp  was  considered  as  purged 
 from  its  transgressions.  And  what  was  the  end  for 
 which  our  Lord  suffered  ?  It  was  that  his  people, 
 his  spiritual  Israel,  might  have  sin  removed  from 
 them :  "  Jesus  also,  that  he  might  sanctify  the 
 people  with  his  own  blood,  suffered  without  the 
 gate."  13.  He  is  still  without  the  gate,  beyond 
 the  boundary  of  the  world's  tents,  and  we  mu.st  be 
 content  to  leave  the  world  behind  us,  or  never  go  to 
 him.  His  own  language  on  this  point  is  some  of 
 the  plainest  and  strongest  that  ever  fell  from  his 
 lips.  He  calls  upon  us  to  forsake  all  we  have  for 
 him,  and  tells  us  that  if  we  do  not  forsake  it,  we 
 can  not  be  his  disciples.     C.  B. 
 
 14.  The  man  of  God  dwells  in  a  tent  or  taber- 
 nacle in  this  world,  and  not  only  vania  no  city  here, 
 but  feels  that  he  can  fnd  none.  Still  his  nature 
 longs  for  something  abiding.  Death,  decay,  change, 
 uncertainty  are  alien  from  his  nature ;  they  run 
 counter  to  the  longing  for  immortality  which  is 
 within  him.  Such  an  abiding-place  God,  his  God, 
 hath  provided  for  him.  It  is  a  city  which  hath 
 foundations^  whose  builder  is  the  everlasting  one, 
 and  which  the  skill  of  such  a  builder  has  made  in- 
 destructible. It  is  a  permanent  home.  He  who  is 
 admitted  into  its  gates  is  no  more  an  emigrant  or  a 
 pilgrim.     This  city  henceforth  is  to  be  his  continual 
 
 home,  and  his  rest.     T.  D.  W. The  country  or 
 
 city  of  Christians  is  not  here.  The  true  and  eternal 
 happiness  of  Christians  is  not  here.  lie  that  seeks 
 happiness  in  the  world  will  not  have  it  in  heaven. 
 Our  country  is  Paradise,  our  city  is  the  heavenly  Jer- 
 
 usalem ;  our  fellow-citizens  are  the  angels,  the  pa- 
 triarchs and  prophets,  the  apostles  and  martyrs ;  our 
 king  is  Christ.  Let  us  therefore  lead  such  a  life  in 
 this  pilgrimage,  that  as  long  as  we  are  here  we  may 
 be  able  to  long  for  such  a  country  as  that  is.     Aug. 
 
 Christian  life  is  n)eaningless  if  it  is  not  a  thing 
 
 separate  from  the  life  of  the  world,  in  its  springs 
 and  its  manifestation.  Christian  character  has  no- 
 thing distinctively  to  commend  itself,  if  it  read  not 
 its  title  clear  to  mansions  in  the  skies.  To  speak  of 
 ourselves  as  pilgrims  and  strangers  is  but  a  wordy 
 utterance,  unless,  in  truth,  we  do  look  for  a  city  of 
 God  and  a  house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the 
 heavens.  Men  never  grow  unworldly  whose  hopes 
 are  bounded  by  earthly  horizons.  They  never  grow 
 upward  toward  God  in  reaches  of  spiritual  aspira- 
 tion and  enjoyment  till  they  put  their  chief  good 
 where  Christ  bids  us  all  to  lay  up  our  treasure. 
 Haytbt. 
 
 15.  The  Christian  sacrifice  is  a  "sacrifice  of 
 praise  and  thanksgiving,"  contrasted  with  the  pro- 
 pitiatory sacrifices  of  the  old  law,  which  were  for 
 
 ever  consummated  by  Christ.     C. That  in  the 
 
 sacred  supper  there  is  a  sacrifice  in  that  sense  where- 
 in the  fathers  spake,  none  of  us  ever  doubted ;  but 
 that  is  eucharistical ;  that  is,  as  Chrysostom  speaks, 
 a  remembrance  of  a  sacrifice ;  that  is,  as  Augustine 
 interprets  it,  a  memorial  of  Christ's  passion  cele- 
 brated in  the  Church.  And  from  this  sweet  com- 
 memoration of  our  redemption  there  arises  another 
 sacrifice — the  sacrifice  of  praise ;  and  from  thence 
 a  true  peace-offering  of  the  Christian  soul.     Bp.  H. 
 
 All  our  graces  are  His  free  gift,  and  are  given 
 
 as  the  rich  garments  of  this  spiritual  priesthood, 
 only  to  attire  us  suitably  for  this  spiritual  sacrifice 
 of  his  praises;  as  the  costly  vesture  of  the  high- 
 priest  under  the  law  was  appointed  to  decorate  him 
 for  his  holy  service,  and  to  commend  (as  a  figure  of 
 it)  the  perfect  holiness  wherewith  our  great  High- 
 priest  Jesus  Christ  was  clothed.  W^hat  good  thing 
 have  we  that  is  not  from  the  hand  of  our  good  God  ? 
 And  receiving  all  from  him,  and  after  a  special  man- 
 ner spiritual  blessings,  is  it  not  reasonable  that  all 
 we  have,  but  those  spiritual  gifts  especially,  should 
 declare  his  praise  and  his  only  ?     L. 
 
 Be  much  in  the  angelical  work  of  praise.  The 
 more  heavenly  the  employment,  the  more  will  it 
 make  the  spirit  heavenly.  Praising  God  is  the  work 
 of  angels  and  saints  in  heaven,  and  will  be  our  own 
 everlasting  work  ;  and  if  we  were  more  in  it  now, 
 we  should  be  more  like  what  we  .shall  be  then.  The 
 liveliest  emblem  of  heaven  that  I  know  upon  earth, 
 is  when  the  people  of  God,  in  the  deep  sense  of  his 
 excellency  and  bounty,  from  hearts  abounding  with 
 love  and  joy,  join  together  both  in  heart  and  voice 
 in  the  cheerful  and  melodious  singing  of  his  praises. 
 These  delights,  like  the  testimony  of  the  Spirit,  wit- 
 
616 
 
 SECTION  31,9.— HEBREWS  13  : 1-25. 
 
 ness  themselves  to  be  of  God,  and  bring  the  evi- 
 donce  of  their  heavenly  parentage  along  with  them. 
 
 Box. Let  not  merely  thanksgiving,  but   praise, 
 
 always  form  an  ingredient  of  thy  prayers.  To  be 
 large  and  fervent  in  praise  counteracts  the  natural 
 tendency  to  selfishness  which  is  found  in  mere 
 prayer.  And  it  shall  often  happen  that  when  thy 
 heart  is  numb  and  torpid,  and  yields  not  to  the 
 action  of  prayer,  it  shall  begin  to  thaw,  and  at  last 
 burst,  like  streams  under  the  breath  of  spring,  from 
 its  icy  prison,  with  the  warm  and  genial  exercise  of 
 praise.  The  deadness,  the  distractions  thou  deplor- 
 est,  shall  flee  away  as  the  harp  is  taken  down  from 
 the  willow,  and  strung  to  celebrate  the  divine  per- 
 fections. For  how  much  is  there  to  kindle  the 
 heart  in  the  very  thought  of  praise !  Praise  is  the 
 religious  exercise — the  only  religious  exercise — of 
 heaven.  Angels  are  offering  it  ceaselessly,  resting 
 not  night  or  day.  Saints  are  offering  it  ceaselessly 
 in  Paradise.  Nature  in  her  every  district  is  offering 
 it  ceaselessly.  And  the  sense  of  sjnmpathy  in  the 
 exercise  shall  kindle  life  in  thee,  and  the  soul  shall 
 recover  its  benumbed  energies,  and  prayer  shall  be 
 no  more  a  painful  wrestling  with  thy  own  mind,  but 
 a  solace,  and  a  strength,  and  a  light,  and  a  heal- 
 ing.    E.  M.  G. 
 
 16.  The  true  philosophy  or  method  of  doing 
 good  is,  first  of  all  and  principally,  to  be  good — to 
 have  a  character  that  will  of  itself  communicate 
 good.  There  must  be  and  will  be  active  effort  where 
 there  is  goodness  of  principle ;  but  the  latter  we 
 should  hold  to  be  the  principal  thing,  the  root  and 
 
 life  of   all.     H.  B. The  joy  resulting  from    the 
 
 diffusion  of  blessings  to  all  around  us  is  the  purest 
 and  sublimest  that  can  ever  enter  the  human  mind, 
 and  can  be  conceived  only  by  those  who  have  expe- 
 rienced it.  Next  to  the  consolations  of  divine  grace, 
 it  is  the  most  sovereign  balm  to  the  miseries  of  life, 
 both  in  him  who  is  the  object  of  it  and  in  him  who 
 exercises  it ;  and  it  will  not  only  sooth  and  tranquil- 
 ize  a  troubled  spirit,  but  inspire  a  constant  flow  of 
 content  and  gaiety  of  heart.     P. 
 
 When  mercy  is  shown  and  done  as  duty,  and 
 according  to  the  manner  God  hath  required,  it  is  a 
 pledge  of  mercy  from  on  high.  "  To  distribute,  for- 
 get not,  for  with  such  sacrifices  Ood  h  well  phased.'''' 
 Alms  must  be  sacrifice,  given  to  men  for  God's  sake. 
 The  right  spring  of  mercy  is  from  a  sense  of  God's 
 
 mercy ;   it   is  a   thanks ffet-ing,   not   a  sin-offei-ing. 
 
 T.  M. By  leaving  the  poor  always  with  us— and 
 
 not  only  the  poor,  but  the  sick  and  the  sorrowing, 
 the  depraved  and  the  ignorant — and  by  making  the 
 disciple  the  salt  of  the  earth,  the  light  of  the  world, 
 Jesus  virtually  says  to  each  follower  :  "  It  is  a  world 
 of  poverty,  be  ye  my  almoner ;  it  is  a  world  of  dark- 
 ness, be  ye  my  torch-bearer ;  it  is  a  mighty  lazaretto 
 — a  world  of  disease  and  sickness,  of  agony  and 
 pain — be  you  my  ministering  angel ;  it  is  a  world  of 
 ignorance  and  depravity,  be  you  my  missionary." 
 Hamilton. 
 
 There  are  many  interests  in  society  to  which  we 
 are  under  continual  obligation — not  to  our  fellow- 
 men  merely,  not  to  ourselves  merely,*but  to  God — 
 to  give  them  whatever  of  aid  and  furtherance  it  is 
 possible  for  us  to  give.  Enterprises  that  seek  the 
 intellectual  culture  of  mankind,  the  founding  of  a 
 library,  the  building  up  of  schools  and  institutions 
 of  learning,  the  circulation  of  a  true  and  enlighten- 
 ing literature  ;  enterprises  which  seek  to  further  the 
 secular  and  social  interests  of  the  community ;  en- 
 terprises that  concert  for  the  public  welfare  in  the 
 matter  of  health,  in  the  matter  of  public  order,  in 
 the  matter  of  just  and  liberal  government ;  patri- 
 otic enterprises  which  seek  to  advance  and  establish 
 the  well-being  of  a  nation — all  these,  and  many 
 others  of  a  like  nature,  are  as  obligatory  upon  the 
 Christian  as  a  duty  which  immediately  concerns  the 
 instruction  of  men  in  religious  truth.     R.  S.  S. 
 
 This  book  should  be  read  and  interpreted 
 throughout,  under  a  recollection  of  the  fact  that  it 
 was  addressed  to  Hebrews,  and  skillfully  adapted  to 
 the  condition  of  the  native  Christians  in  Palestine  a 
 few  years  before  the  downfall  of  Jerusalem.  Never- 
 theless the  Epistle  is  most  profitable  to  Gentile 
 Christians  also.  The  Bible  of  our  religion  is  formed 
 of  the  books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  ;  and 
 it  concerns  us,  even  though  our  fathers  never  were 
 under  Moses,  to  know  the  order  in  which  divine 
 truth  has  been  revealed  to  mankind,  and  divine 
 privilege  conferred  on  believers.  Invaluable,  there- 
 fore, to  us  is  the  book  which  explains  more  clearly 
 than  any  other  how  the  New  Testament  was  en- 
 folded in  the  Old,  and  the  Old  Testament  is  unfolded 
 in  the  New.     D.  F. 
 
SECTION  350.— JAMES  1 : 1-12.  617 
 
 Section  350. 
 
 James  i.  1-12. 
 
 1  James,  a  servant  of  God  and  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  the  twelve  tribes  which  are 
 
 2  scattered  abroad,  greeting.     My  brethren,  count  it  all  joy  when  ye  fall  into  divers  tempta- 
 
 3  tions;  knowing  this,  that  the  trying  of  your  faith  worketh  patience.     But  let  patience  have 
 
 4  her  perfect  work,  that  ye  may  be  perfect  and  entire,  wanting  nothing.     If  any  of  you  lack 
 
 5  wisdom,  let  him  ask  of  God,  that  giveth  to  all  men  liberally,  and  ui)braldeth  not;  and  it 
 
 6  shall  be  given  him.     But  let  hira  ask  in  faith,  nothing  wavering.     For  he  that  wavereth  is 
 
 7  like  a  wave  of  the  sea  driven  with  the  wind  and  tossed.     For  let  not  that  man  think  that 
 
 8  he  shall  receive  any  thing  of  the  Lord.     A  doubleminded  man  is  unstable  in  all  his  ways. 
 
 9  Let  the  brother  of  low  degree  rejoice  in  that  he  is  exalted :  but  the  rich,  in  that  he  is  made 
 
 10  low :  because  as  the  flower  of  the  grass  he  shall  pass  away.     For  the  sun  is  no  sooner  risen 
 
 11  with  a  burning  heat,  but  it  withereth  the  grass,  and  the  flower  thereof  falleth,  and  the  grace 
 
 12  of  the  fashion  of  it  perishetli :  so  also  shall  the  rich  man  fade  away  in  his  ways.  Blessed 
 is  the  man  that  endurelh  temptation  :  for  when  he  is  tried,  he  shall  receive  the  crown  of 
 life,  which  the  Lord  hath  promised  to  them  that  love  him. 
 
 We  shall  not  find  a  phrase  that  better  describes  the  real  end  and  purpose  of  our  discipline  in  this 
 world  than  the  one  James  has  given  us :  "  The  trying  of  your  faith."  It  is  for  the  trying  of  your  faith 
 that  your  will  is  suffered  to  be  free,  that  limits  are  set  to  your  strength,  that  your  desires  outrun  your 
 abiUty,  that  your  aspiration  transcends  your  performance,  that  your  energy  so  often  has  to  droop  its  tired 
 wings  and  sink  back  baffled,  that  the  flesh  lusteth  against  the  spirit  and  your  passions  chafe  against  your 
 principles.  It  is  for  the  trying  of  your  faith  that  unexpected  joys  rise  up  and  flock  about  you,  that 
 mornings  of  consolation  break  after  nights  of  sorrow,  that  the  alarm  of  pain  sounds  through  your 
 chambers  at  midnight,  that  inward  adraouitions  point  you  forward  to  a  day  when  all  costlier  garments 
 shall  be  exchanged  for  a  shroud  and  strange  hands  shall  lower  your  dust  into  a  grave.  It  is  for  the  trying 
 of  your  faith  that  your  little  island  of  knowledge  is  embosomed  in  an  ocean  of  mystery ;  that  the  Bible  is 
 not  all  plain  to  the  understanding,  nor  God's  voice  audible  when  we  are  perplexed,  nor  the  way-marks  of 
 duty  always  visible ;  that  the  brightest  lamps  are  often  quenched  first ;  that  moral  purity  is  not  out- 
 wardly rewarded,  and  righteous  plans  seem  to  fail.  And,  what  is  perhaps  unlikelier  to  be  believed  than 
 all,  it  is  for  the  trying  of  your  faith  that  markets  fluctuate  and  crops  grow  or  fail.  It  is  for  this  God 
 places  us  in  the  world,  schools  us  in  it,  takes  us  out  of  it.  For  are  we  not  immortal  ?  And  is  not  the 
 principle  of  our  immortality  faith  in  the  Father  of  our  spirits,  in  his  Son  who  manifests  him  and  is  the 
 way  to  him,  in  his  spiritual  truth,  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ?     F.  D.  H. 
 
 The  Epistle  of  James. 
 From  the  Pauline  writings  we  pass  to  the  col- 
 lection of  the  Catholic  Epistles.  For  all  internal 
 reasons  they  are  better  read  in  the  place  which 
 they  occupy  in  our  Bibles  than  that  in  which  the 
 older  manuscripts  generally  assign  them,  preceding 
 the  Epistles  of  Paul ;  for  they  are  in  effect  the 
 confirmation  and  the  supplement  of  his  doctrine. 
 The  personal  characteristics  of  these  writers  are 
 unlike  those  of  Paul ;  the  aspects  of  the  truth 
 are  different,  but  the  substance  and    the  features 
 
 supplementing  other  expositions  of  it  does  in  fact 
 acknowledge  and  confirm  them.     T.  D.  B. 
 
 I  assume  that  James,  the  writer  of  our  Eifistle, 
 was  the  famous  brother  of  the  Lord ;  not  the  apos- 
 tle, the  son  of  Alpheus.  That  Paul  appears  to  call  the 
 brother  of  our  Lord  an  apostle  (Gal.  1  :  19)  is  no 
 argument  against  such  an  assumption ;  for  there  were 
 otiiers  so  denominated  besides  the  twelve ;  and  it  is 
 very  doubtful  whether  the  phraseology  of  that  verse 
 need  imply  that  James  was  called  an  apostle  at  all. 
 In  Acts  1:  13  we  find  the  Lord's  brethren  expressly 
 
 are  the  same.  Each  writer,  by  the  strongly  dis-  j  mentioned  as  forming  part  of  that  band  who,  with 
 tinguished  lines  of  his  own  individuality,  makes  \  the  apostles  and  the  mother  of  our  Lord,  were  as- 
 still  more  conspicuous  the  unity  of  the  common  !  sembled  in  the  "  upper  room  "  after  the  ascension, 
 faith.  The  Epistle  of  James  alone  makes  at  first  An  appearance  of  our  risen  Lord  to  "  James  "  is 
 sight  an  opposite  impression,  and  instead  of  bar-  mentioned  by  Paul  (1  Cor.  15  :  7).  A. 
 monizing  with   the   full  development  of   evangeli-  In  support  of  the  opinion  that  those  named  the 
 
 cal  doctrine,  may  appear  to  belong  to  an  earlier,  "  brothers  "  and  "  sisters  "  of  Jesus  were  such  by  a 
 or  rather  a  retrograde  stage.  But  the  careful  and  real  physical  relationship  (as  children  of  Mary), 
 candid  student  sees  that  the  language  employed  dis-  these  arguments  present  themselves  :  that  this  ac- 
 tinctly  presupposes  the  evangelical  doctrine,  and  by  ;  cords  with  what  Matt.  1  :  25  and  Luke  2  :  7  naturally 
 
fjl8 
 
 SECTION  350.— JAMES  1 : 1-12. 
 
 imply,  and  that  it  accounts  perfectly  for  the  close- 
 ness of  their  association  with  Mary,  as  described  in 
 the  various  statements  made  regarding  them  in  the 
 j^ospels.  Moreover,  on  the  view  that  they  were  chil- 
 dren of  Joseph  by  a  former  wife,  these  "brothers" 
 must  have  been,  at  the  time  when  our  Lord  was  en- 
 gaged in  his  public  ministry,  considerably  over 
 thirty  years  of  age,  the  eldest  probably  not  much 
 under  forty.  But  the  statements  made  regarding 
 them  in  the  gospels  appear  naturally  to  imply  that 
 thev  were  still  unmarried  and  residing  with  Mary. 
 Now,  considering  how  early  the  Jews  usually  mar- 
 ried, and  that  at  least  two  of  these  "  brothers  "  did 
 actually  marry  (see  I  Cor.  9  :  6),  the  supposition  that 
 they  were  so  old  at  the  time  of  the  incidents  re- 
 corded by  the  evangelists  appears  unlikely.  Further, 
 the  genealogies  of  the  Lord  given  by  Matthew-  and 
 Luke  both,  in  form  at  least,  show  our  Lord's  con- 
 nection with  David  through  Joacph,  his  reputed 
 father,  thus  proving  him  to  be,  according  to  the 
 ordinary  principles  of  Jewish  law,  the  heir  to  David's 
 throne.  The  argument  on  the  genealogies  seems  to 
 imply  that  there  was  no  older  son  in  Joseph's  fam- 
 ily.    Johndone.     (See  Vol.  L,  p.  231.) 
 
 James  the  Just  we  know  already  as  a  strict  legal- 
 ist, who  after  Peter's  removal  to  other  lands,  a.  d.  44 
 (Acts  12  :  17),  presided  over  the  Church  of  Jerusa- 
 lem and  of  all  Palestinian  Christianity  down  almost 
 to  the  great  catastrophe,  and  stood  as  mediator  be- 
 tween Jews  and  Christians.  In  conformity  with 
 this  character,  education,  and  office,  he  conceives 
 objective  Christianity  as  law,  thus  standing  on  the 
 ground  of  the  Mosaic  system,  while  at  the  same 
 time  he  rises  above  it  in  representing  Christianity  as 
 the  "■perfect  law  of  liberti/."  He  views  the  law  in 
 its  deep  moral  import,  and  as  such  an  organic  unit 
 that  whoever  transgresses  a  single  precept  violates 
 the  whole,  and  incurs  the  full  penalty.  The  law  re- 
 quires actual  observance  and  fulfillment,  a  conduct 
 conformed  to  its  precepts.  Hence  James's  hostility 
 to  all  lifeless,  intellectual,  and  nominal  Ch. istianity, 
 and  his  earnest  stress  on  works,  the  fruits  of  faith, 
 the  palpable  proof  of  justification.  And  as  he  sees 
 in  the  law  an  indivisible  unit,  so  he  requires  the 
 Christian  life  to  be  one  effusion,  one  complete  and 
 faultless  work.  Finally,  as  with  him  the  sum  and 
 substance  of  the  law  is  love,  so  the  fulfilling  of  the 
 law  consists  in  undivided  love  to  (Jod  and  our  neigh- 
 bor, with  wliich  the  love  of  the  world  and  of  self  is 
 absolutely  incom])atibl('.  Consequently  James  places 
 the  essence  of  the  Christian  religion  in  a  holy,  irre- 
 proachable walk  of  love,  and  of  a  love,  too,  based 
 ultiraatelv  on  a  new  birth  (1:17,  IH,  21)  and  on 
 faith  in  Christ,  the  Lord  of  glory  (2  :  1,  22).  These 
 are  the  leading  thoughts  of  the  Epistle  of  James. 
 He  is  the  apostle  of  the  law  as  leading  to  Christ, 
 regulating  the  Christian  life,  and  promoting  moral 
 earnestness.     1'.  S. 
 
 His  was  preeminently  the  standing-point  of  Jew- 
 ish piety  as  it  manifests  itself  in  the  forms  of  the 
 Oil  Testament.  Christianity  appears  to  his  mind  as 
 true  Judaism.  Tlie  Si)irit  of  Christ  glorifies  tlie 
 forms  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  )ead'<  them  to  their 
 true  fulfillment.  Something  would  be  wanting  had 
 we  not  James  in  the  New  Testament.  His  standing- 
 point  was  of  peculiar  service  in  bringing  over  devout 
 Jews  to  the  faith  of  the  gospel.  To  a  Paul,  who 
 was  elected  for  the  conversion  of  the  Gentile  na- 
 tions, it  would  have  proved  a  hindrance  ;  to  James, 
 in  the  sphere  of  action  assigned  to  him  among  un- 
 mixed Jews,  in  Palestine  and  Jerusalem  especially. 
 
 it  was  serviceable.     N. Had  not  a  Peter,  and, 
 
 above  all,  a  Paul,  arisen  as  supplementary  to  James, 
 Christianity  would  perhaps  never  have  become  en- 
 tirely emancipated  from  the  thrall  of  Judaism,  and 
 asserted  its  own  independence.  Still  there  was  a 
 necessity  for  the  ministry  of  James.  If  any  could 
 win  over  the  ancient  covenant  people,  it  was  be.  It 
 pleased  God  to  set  so  high  an  example  of  Uld  Testa- 
 ment piety  in  its  purest  form  among  the  Jews,  to 
 make  conversion  to  the  gospel,  even  at  the  eleventh 
 hour,  as  easy  as  possible  for  them.  But  when  they 
 would  not  listen  to  the  voice  of  this  last  messenger 
 of  peace,  then  was  the  measure  of  the  divine  pa- 
 tience exhausted,  and  the  fearful  and  long-threat- 
 ened judgment  broke  forth.  And  thus  was  the 
 mission  of  James  fulfilled.  He  was  not  to  outlive 
 the  destruction  of  the  holy  city  and  the  temple. 
 According  to  Hegesippus,  he  was  martyred  in  the 
 year  before  that  event,  a.  d.  69. 
 
 The  genial  IlerJjr  has  characterized  the  Epistle 
 in  these  striking  words :  "  What  a  noble  man  speaks 
 in  this  Epistle  !  Deep,  unbroken  patience  in  suffer- 
 ing !  Greatness  in  poverty !  Joy  in  sorrow !  Sim- 
 plicity, sincerity,  firm,  direct  confidence  in  prayer ! 
 To  nothing  is  he  more  opposed  than  to  unbelief, 
 to  pusillanimous,  destructive  subtlety,  to  double- 
 mindedness.  But  what  a  way  he  has  of  drawing 
 nigh  to  God !  He  speaks  of  power,  the  miraculous 
 power  of  prayer,  as  of  the  most  certain,  unfailing 
 thing,  heartily,  from  experience,  with  particular  in- 
 stances and  proofs — verily,  a  man  full  of  the  Holy 
 Ghost,  a  praying  man,  a  disciple  of  Jesus !  How 
 well  he  knows  wisdom,  and  the  origin  of  true  and 
 false  wisdom  in  the  minds  of  men !  He  puts  re- 
 straint on  the  tongue,  even  in  its  most  specious 
 workings,  the  tongue,  which  murders  by  lusts  and 
 passions  !  Disciple  of  heavenly  wisdom  !  How  he 
 wants  action!  Not  words,  not  (dead  intellectual) 
 faith,  but  free  action,  perfect,  noble  action  accord- 
 ing to  the  royal  law  of  the  Spirit,  the  free — the 
 purified  Pharisee,  or  Essene — the  Christian  ! "    P.  S. 
 
 1.  His  humility  appears  in  this,  that,  though  in 
 the  flesh  he  was  the  kinsman  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  yet 
 he  uses  the  word  "  servant,"  "  servant  of  God  and 
 of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  There  may  be  this  es- 
 pecial reason  for  so  writing,  namely,  to  show  his 
 countrymen,  the  Jews,  to  whom  this  Epistle  is  ad- 
 dressed, that  in  serving  Christ  he  served  the  God  of 
 his  fathers.  James  was  happier  too,  no  doubt,  in 
 being  Christ's  servant  than  in  being  his  kinsman. 
 
 T.  M. His  use  of  the  expression,  "  the  twelve 
 
 tribes,"  shows  that  he  regarded  those  who  were 
 called  Jews  and  Israelites  in  his  time,  whether 
 dwelling  in  Palestine  or  scattered  through  the  East, 
 not  as  the  mere  descendants  of  Judah  and  Benja- 
 min, but  as  the  representatives  of  all  the  tribes  of 
 Israel,  the  tribal  distinction  of  territory  having  been 
 lost  for  many  generations.  The  Epistle  to  the  He- 
 brews was  written  to  the  Christian  Jews  in  Pales- 
 tine; this  to  Christian  Israelites  scattered  over 
 other  lands ;  the  first  Epistle  of  Peter  to  those  of 
 the  Jewish  dispersion  who  dwelt  in  Asia  Minor. 
 These  books  form  a  trilogy ;  and,  though  written 
 without  any  concert,  were  probably  composed  about 
 the  same  time,  a.  d.  60  or  6  L     D.  F. 
 
SECTION  350.— JAMES  1  :  1-12. 
 
 619 
 
 Which  are  scattered  abroad.  5Iorc  exact- 
 ly, "  that  are  in  the  Dispersion."  "  The  Dispersion  " 
 was  a  name  in  common  use  among  the  Jews  for  the 
 condition  in  which  since  the  Captivity  great  numbers 
 of  their  race  had  been,  or  sometimes  for  those  who 
 were  in  that  condition.  Not  merely  did  a  great 
 numi>er  remain  in  Babylonia ;  but,  of  the  descen- 
 dants of  those  who  returned  to  Palestine,  multitudes 
 were  led  for  commercial  and  other  reasons  to  emi- 
 grate to  various  countries,  so  that  in  course  of  time 
 Jews  were  to  be  found  in  almost  all  parts  of  the 
 Roman  Empire.  This  state  of  things,  or  those  who 
 were  in  it,  had  the  name  of  "  The  Dispersion." 
 James's  Epistle,  then,  is  addressed  to  the  Jews  of 
 the  Dispersion,  the  Jews  living  out  of  Palestine. 
 The  whole  tenor  of  the  letter  shows  that  it  was 
 written  to  the  Christians  among  these  Jews.  The 
 breadth  of  the  form  of  address  was  fitted  .to  pro- 
 claim that  to  all  Israel,  professedly  "  waiting  for  the 
 consolation "  of  their  nation,  the  voice  of  "  a  ser- 
 vant of  Messiah  "  ougJd  to  be  welcome  ;  and  at  the 
 same  time  to  remind  the  believing  Jews — often,  no 
 doubt,  charged  by  their  unbelieving  countrymen  with 
 being  renegade  Israelites,  recreant  to  the  religion  of 
 their  fathers — that  they  were  the  true  "  children  of 
 Abraham,"  having  accepted  God's  way  of  fulfilling 
 his  promises  with  like  simple  faith  as  Abraham 
 had  shown  in  accepting  the  promises  themselves. 
 Johnstone. 
 
 2.  The  use  of  the  word  "  temptations "  shows 
 us  that  the  aflBictions  of  God's  people  are  but  trials; 
 they  are  not  judgments,  but  corrections  or  trials ; 
 they  are  part  of  God's  discipline  to  mortify  sin,  or 
 his  means  to  discover  grace,  so  as  to  prove  our  faith, 
 love,  patience,  sincerity,  or  constancy.  Evils  are 
 better  borne  when  we  fall  into  them  rather  than 
 draio  them  upon  ourselves.     We  lose  the  comfort  of 
 
 sufferings  when  there  is  guilt  in  them.     T.  M. 
 
 To  venture  upon  the  occasion  of  sin,  and  then  to 
 pray.  Lead  us  not  into  temptation,  is  the  same  as  to 
 thrust  thy  finger  into  the  fire,  and  then  pray  that  it 
 may  not  be  burned.  Brooks. But  still  tempta- 
 tions are  not  scattered  all  about  us  without  a  pur- 
 pose. And  if  it  is  true  on  the  one  side  that  we 
 have  no  right  to  I'un  into  temptations,  so  is  it  true 
 on  the  other  hand  that  temptations  are  the  neces- 
 sary discipline  of  our  lives.     F.  T. 
 
 3.  The  trying  of  faith.  Of  all  graces,  God 
 delights  that  the  reality  of  "  faith  "  should  be  dis- 
 covered. We  work  by  love,  but  live  by  faith.  It 
 is  faith  that  makes  the  soul  "  stand  "  to  its  proof 
 and  to  its  trial  here.  If,  then,  we  have  faith,  we 
 must  look  for  trials.  Graces  are  not  crowned  until 
 they  are  exercised.  Faith  must  be  tried  before  it  is 
 found  to  praise  and  honor.  Worketh  patience. 
 To  the  wicked  every  condition  is  a  snare,  but  to  the 
 godly  every  state  brings  its  blessing;    their  pros- 
 
 perity "  works  "  thankfulness,  their  adversity  "  pa- 
 tience." AfHictions  serve  to  examine  and  prove  our 
 faith,  and  by  the  blessing  of  God  to  bring  forth 
 fruit  with  patience.     Patience  is  the  quiet  fruit  of 
 
 righteousness.     T.  M. There  may  be  still  some 
 
 doubt  while  a  man  is  underset  with  outward  helps, 
 as  riches,  friends,  esteem,  whether  he  leans  upon 
 those  or  upon  God.  But  when  all  these  outward 
 props  are  plucked  away,  then  it  will  be  manifest 
 whether  something  else  upholds  him  or  not ;  for  if 
 there  be  nothing  else,  he  falls;  but  if  his  mind 
 stands  firm  as  before,  it  is  evident  he  laid  not  his 
 weight  upon  these  thiugs  he  had  then  about  him, 
 but  was  built  upon  a  foundation,  though  not  seen, 
 which  is  able  alone  to  stay  him.     L. 
 
 The  settled  conclusion  God  obviously  wishes  us 
 to  reach  and  rest  in,  and  one  that  he  passes  us 
 through  all  this  mixed  encounter  of  pain  and  peace 
 to  establish  in  us,  is  this  :  that  in  every  passage  of 
 our  life  there  are  two  parties  engaged — God  and 
 ourselves.  Most  of  us  have  to  learn  it  by  a  long 
 and  gradual  trying  of  our  faith.  A  nominal  belief 
 in  such  a  truth  is  common  enough.  But  veritably 
 to  realize  that  God  is  personally  present  and  inter- 
 ested in  the  little  gettings-on  of  our  virtue,  is  a 
 rarer  attainment,  and  needs  a  peculiar  training.  To 
 achieve  that  result,  the  divine  methods  are  wonder- 
 ful. He  buffets  and  caresses.  He  gives  and  takes 
 away.  He  sends  now  a  providence  signal  and  ex- 
 ceptional, and  then  the  regularity  of  nature.  He 
 answers  some  prayers  according  to  their  request,  and 
 others  by  withholding  the  boon,  but  still  thereby 
 increasing  submission.  He  twines  together  motives 
 the  most  complicated.  He  keeps  generous  men 
 poor,  and  lets  the  selfish  and  sensual  gain  the 
 world.     All  this  for  the  trying  of  our  faith.     F.  D. 
 
 H. The  little  trials  of  an  ordinary  career — the 
 
 trials  which  involve  nothing  loftier  or  more  sublime 
 than  the  rubs  and  collisions  of  every-day  life — the 
 trials,  in  short,  which  range  themselves  under  the 
 heads  of  tongue  and  temper — make  a  larger  demand 
 upon  our  patience,  and  are  perhaps  a  greater  drain 
 upon  our  fortitude  and  endurance,  than  even  those 
 in  which  God  makes  our  flesh  quiver  with  the  tear- 
 ing of  the  pincers  of  affliction.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 4.  Never  be  discouraged  because  good  things  get 
 on  so  slowly  here,  and  never  fail  to  do  daily  that  good 
 which  lies  next  to  your  hand.  Enter  into  the  sub- 
 lime patience  of  the  Lord.  God  can  afford  to  wait ; 
 why  can  not  we,  since  we  have  him  to  fall  back 
 upon  ?     Let  patience  have  her  perfect  work,  and 
 
 bring  forth  her   celestial  fruits.     McD. True 
 
 grace  aims  at  nothing  short  of  complete  holiness ; 
 but  for  this  there  must  be  the  exercise  of  patience, 
 faith,  prayer,  hope — all  the  fruits  of  grace  !  Yes, 
 while  we  are  in  the  world,  we  are  to  go  on  to  a  more 
 and  more  perfect  discovery  of  patience,  and  follow 
 
620 
 
 ShOTIOX  350.— JAMES  1 : 1-12. 
 
 them  who  through  "faith  and  patience  inherit  the 
 promises." 
 
 5.  If  any  lack  wisdom.  Although  all  do 
 not  lack  in  the  same  manner  or  in  the  same  degree, 
 yet  who  of  all  men  does  not  in  some  measure  lack 
 wisdom  ?  God's  wisdom  suffers  the  creature  to  lack, 
 because  dependence  begets  observance.  If  we  were 
 not  forced  to  hang  upon  heaven  and  to  live  upon 
 the  continued  supplies  of  God,  we  should  not  care  for 
 him.  Promises  usually  invite  those  that  arc  in  want, 
 because  they  are  most  likely  to  regard  them.    T.  M. 
 
 "To  lead  his  followers  into  all  truth"  is  a  most 
 
 important  characteristic  of  the  divine  Spirit,  which 
 we  ought  to  ask  from  God,  because  often  wisdom 
 and  religion  have  been  parted  from  each  other,  and 
 religious  zeal  and  common  sense  have  regarded  each 
 other  with  suspicion.  But,  in  fact,  they  are  most 
 nearly  allied.  Common  sense,  discretion,  judgment, 
 are  high  Christian  graces.  They  are  God's  gifts,  to 
 enable  us  to  do  the  work  which  is  set  before  us.  To 
 be  able  to  sec  the  truth,  and  to  discern  the  false 
 from  the  true,  and  to  wish  to  know  the  truth,  this 
 is  a  gift  which  is  needed  by  the  highest  philoso- 
 pher; but  it  is  needed  also  by  the  humblest  man 
 or  youth  that  has  to  make  his  way  in  life,  and  to 
 serve  his  God  and  his  country  faithfully  and  truly. 
 A.  P.  S. 
 
 Ask  of  God.  God  will  have  us  see  the  author 
 of  every  mercy  by  the  way  of  obtaining  it.  It  is  a 
 comfort  and  a  privilege  to  receive  mercies  in  a  way 
 of  duty.  Prayer  coming  between  our  desires  and 
 the  bounty  of  God  is  a  mean  to  beget  a  due  respect 
 between  him  and  us.  We  usually  wear  with  thanks 
 what  we  win  by  prayer,  and  those  comforts  are 
 best  improved  which  we  receive  upon  our  knees. 
 Well,  then,  wisdom,  and  every  good  gift,  is  an  alms — 
 you  have  it  for  asking  ;  mercies  at  that  rate  do  not 
 cost  dear.  Who  would  not  be  one  of  God's  suppli- 
 ants ? .   T.  M. Even  among  those  who  do  pray 
 
 regularly,  the  prayer  for  wisdom  does  not,  I  suspect, 
 form  a  part  of  their  petitions.  Many  of  us  seem  to 
 have  a  confused  notion  that  sense,  reason,  good  judg- 
 ment, or  by  whatever  name  we  call  our  intellectual 
 faculties,  are  quite  distinct  from  spiritual  blessings, 
 and  are  things  too  worldly  to  be  named  in  our 
 prayers.  Yet  what  was  Solomon's  choice  but  "  an 
 tniderstanding  heart  to  judge  the  people "  ?  that 
 is,  a  sound  and  powerful  mind  capable  of  discern- 
 ing the  truth  and  tiie  right  in  the  line  of  his  daily 
 duty.  Solomon's  choice  should  be  our  prayer ;  in 
 James's  words,  we  should  ask  of  God  to  give  us  wis- 
 dom.    T.  A. 
 
 6.  Ask  in  faith.  Prayer  nmst  be  regulated 
 by  faith,  and  faith  must  not  wander  out  of  the  lim- 
 its of  the  word  of  God.  If  you  have  a  promise,  you 
 may  be  confident  that  your  requests  will  be  heard, 
 though  in  God's  time.     All  things  are  to  be  asked 
 
 in  faith ;  some  things  absolutely,  as  spiritual  bless- 
 ings.  Other  things  conditionally.  Let  the  prayer 
 be  according  to  the  word,  and  the  success  (in  God's 
 season)  will  be  according  to  the  prayer. 
 
 The  doubter  is  compared  here  to  "  a  wave  of  the 
 sea  driven  with  the  wind  and  tossed " ;  tossed  to 
 and  fro — agitated.  Until  faith  gives  some  certain- 
 ty, this  is  our  state — tossed  and  driven ;  and  what 
 rest  and  peace  is  there  for  a  soul,  tossed,  agitated,, 
 shaken,  and  driven  about  ?  Faith,  God's  gift  (and 
 a  gift  which  he  loves  us  to  feel  our  need  of  and  to 
 ask  for) — faith  in   God's  power  and  love  begets  a 
 
 calm.     T.  M. The  feeling  of  unbelief,  wherever 
 
 cherished,  must,  on  the  principles  of  the  gospel,  be 
 fatal  to  all  power.  Trust,  firm  trust,  straightfor- 
 ward, childlike  trust,  is  the  everlasting  condition  of 
 all  cooperation  with  God.  He  will  not  use.  He  will 
 not  bless,  He  will  not  inhabit  the  heart  that,  at  the 
 moment  when  it  offers  him  a  request,  says,  "  I 
 doubt  thee."     Arthur. 
 
 And  upbraideth  not.  God  does  not  re- 
 proach his  people  with  the  frequency  of  their  ad- 
 dresses to  him  for  mercy,  and  is  never  weary  of 
 doing  them  good.  Man  is  wont  to  excuse  himself 
 by  what  he  has  already  done ;  the  stock  of  men 
 wastes  by  giving,  and  therefore  they  grow  weary. 
 We  are  afraid  to  press  a  friend  too  much,  lest  by 
 frequent  use  kindness  be  worn  out.  But  the  oftencr 
 we  come  to  God  the  welcomer ;  his  gates  are  always 
 open,  and  he  is  still  ready  to  receive  us.  We  need 
 not  be  afraid  to  urge  God  to  the  next  act  of  love 
 and  kindness.  "  Who  delivered  us,"  and  "  doth  de- 
 liver," "  in  whom  we  trust  that  he  itHI  i/ci  deliver." 
 One  mercy  is  but  a  step  to  another.  His  grace  runs 
 in  an  eternal  tenor  of  love  and  sweetness.  Let  us 
 ever  be  making  trial  of  his  untiring  goodness.   T.  M. 
 
 8«  The  Greek  word  signifies  0)ir  who  has  fwo^ 
 souk — one  for  heaven,  the  other  for  earth  ;  the  man 
 who  desires  to  secure  both  worlds,  but  will  give  up 
 neither.  It  was  a  usual  term  among  the  Jews,  to 
 express  the  man  who  attempted  to  worship  God, 
 and  yet  retained  the  love  of  the  creature.     G.  T. 
 
 Where  minds  are  double,  ways  will  be  unstable. 
 
 A  floating  belief  is  soon  discovered  in  the  incon- 
 stancy and  unevenness  of  the  professor's  walk; 
 none  are  so  constant  in  the  profession  of  any  truth 
 as  those  that  are  convinced  and  assured  of  the 
 grounds  of  it.  When  we  are  but  half  convinced, 
 then  we  are  usually  unstable.  None  walk  so  evenly 
 with  God  as  those  that  are  assured  of  the  love  of  God. 
 Faith  is  the  mother  of  obedience,  and  surcness  of 
 
 trust  makes  way  for  holiness  of  life.     T.  M. 
 
 In  the  commencing  contest  of  Christianity  with  the 
 whole  world  of  evil,  such  an  equivocal,  undecided, 
 half-and-half  man,  if  he  made  any  pretensions  to  be 
 for  the  cause  of  Christ,  must  have  appeared  a  sadly 
 ill-constructed  creature.     Of  all  things  on  earth,  he 
 
SECTION  S50.— JAMES  1 : 1-12. 
 
 621 
 
 would  not  do  for  a  Christian.  For  that  character 
 and  service  a  very  different  man  indeed  was  wanted. 
 Nor  will  this  double-minded  man  now  be  of  any 
 value  to  himself,  to  men,  or  to  God.     J.  F. 
 
 9.  As  God  will  not  favor  the  rich  merely  be- 
 cause they  are  rich,  so  he  will  not  save  the  poor 
 merely  because  they  are  poor.  There  is  grace  to 
 save  "  through  faith "  for  both  rich  and  poor;  and 
 it  is  this  grace  that  makes  the  poor  rich  in  faith  and 
 tlie  rich  poor  in  spirit !  "  Let  the  brother  of  low  de- 
 gree rejoice  in  that  he  is  exalted."  "  Exalted  "  not 
 in  self-worth  nor  in  self-merits,  not  in  rejoicings  or 
 boastings  contrary  to  grace,  but  that,  as  a  brother 
 in  Christ,  he  is  brought  through  faith  into  covenant 
 with  God,  and  raised  to  the  attainment  of  all  those 
 privileges  and  dignities  which  belong  to  God's  be- 
 lieving people. 
 
 10.  The  apostle  gives  encouragement  to  the 
 poor  and  advice  to  the  rich.  "Let  the  poor  re- 
 joice" when  he  is  spiritually  exalted,  and  "the 
 rich"  when  he  is  spiritually  humbled.  Thankful 
 for  the  gifts  of  Providence  we  ought  to  be — oh,  how 
 thankful !  but  we  must  not  make  them  objects  of 
 trust.  Trust,  being  the  highest  respect  the  creature 
 can  show,  must  not  be  intercepted,  but  ascend  to 
 God.  God  would  have  the  rich  man  know  and  no- 
 tice and  remember  that,  though  he  may  have  an  un- 
 doubted security  of  his  estate,  he  has  none  of  his 
 life ;  both  property  and  life  pass  away,  and  that 
 with  as  easy  a  turn  of  Providence  as  the  flower  of 
 the  field  fadeth.     T.  M. 
 
 12.  Whenever  Luther  was  asked  what  made  the 
 best  divine,  he  answered  temptation  ;  and  what  makes 
 the  best  divine  makes  the  best  Christian.     Hill. 
 
 Temptation  is  not  sin;  and  not  until  the  will 
 
 consents  to  it,  not  until  it  is  willfully  entertained 
 and  cherished,  does  temptation  become  sin.  Nay, 
 we  may  go  further.  Temptation  is  not  always  even 
 a  sign  of  a  sinful  nature.  It  is  quite  possible  that 
 its  appeal  may  be  made  to  feelings  which  in  them- 
 selves are  perfectly  pure  and  innocent.     Our  Lord's 
 
 temptation  is  a  proof  of  this.     E.  M.  G. Every 
 
 temptation  resisted  weakens  the  force  of  all  other 
 temptations  of  every  sort.  Every  time  that  a  Chris- 
 tian acts  for  the  sake  of  Christ,  that  motive  is  made 
 stronger  in  his  soul.  Every  act  of  obedience  smoothes  i 
 the  road  for  all  that  shall  come  after.  To  get  the 
 habit  of  being  faithful  wrought  into  our  life,  and 
 
 becoming  part  of  our  second  and  truer  self,  that  is 
 a  defense  all  but  impregnable  for  us  when  the  stress 
 of  the  great  trials  comes,  or  when  God  calls  us  to 
 lofty  and  hard  duties.     A.  M. 
 
 The  crown  of  life.  The  Lord  has  promised 
 this  crown  "  to  them  that  love  him."  So,  then,  the 
 enduring  which  is  acceptable  to  God  arises  from 
 love.  The  crown  which  God  has  promised  he  does 
 not  promise  for  them  that  suffer,  but  for  them  that 
 love.  It  will  be  theirs  who  endure  and  who  love. 
 If,  therefore,  we  would  have  power  to  endure  tempta- 
 tions, we  must  pray  that  the  love  of  God  in  Christ 
 
 Jesus  may  rule  our  hearts.     T.  M. To  overcome 
 
 temptation,  not  in  outer  act  merely,  but  with  heart 
 and  soul,  that  is  what  wins  the  crown  of  life ;  the 
 crown  emphatically  of  life,  for  he  who  has  passed 
 through  temptations  victorious,  he  it  is  who  em- 
 phatically lives.  He  has  in  him  the  richness  of  bis 
 own  experience.  He  is  not  using  words  without 
 meaning,  or  words  with  a  vague,  indistinct  idea, 
 when  he  speaks  of  the  battle  of  the  Christian  or  of 
 the  help  of  his  Redeemer.  His  principles  are  not 
 mere  sentiments,  but  living  powers,  whose  strength 
 has  been  tried  and  proved.  His  doctrines  are  not 
 mere  forms  of  speech ;  they  correspond  with  needs 
 of  his  soul,  which  he  has  probed  to  the  bottom  in 
 the  hour  of  difficulty.  The  Bible  is  not  to  him  a 
 beautiful  and  awful  book,  full  of  wonderful  prom- 
 ises which  sound  like  words  in  a  foreign  tongue,  full 
 of  awful  tlireatcnings  which  seem  too  fearful  to  be 
 literally  true,  but  a  record  of  realities  into  which  he 
 has  himself  entered.  God  is  not  to  him  the  ruler 
 of  the  universe  in  which  he  himself  is  a  little  un- 
 considered fragment,  but  his  own  Father,  who  has 
 told  him,  and  still  tells  him,  what  he  is  to  do,  and 
 who  will  not  and  can  not  forget  him,  even  if  him- 
 self be  all  forgotten.  Christ  is  not  to  him  the  Re- 
 deemer of  mankind,  but  the  Friend  whose  love  sur- 
 passes  all  other  love,  whose  sympathy  embraces  all 
 other  sympathy,  whose  help  can  not  fail,  whose  in- 
 dwelling Spirit  is  ever  bringing  into  his  heart,  up 
 from  the  eternal  fountains,  the  waters  of  eternal 
 life.  This  is  the  crown  which  buds  here  and  bios- 
 soms  hereafter,  and  fills  all  the  soul  on  which  it 
 falls  with  the  power  of  its  beauty ;  and  this  crown 
 is  given  to  him  who,  when  temptations  come,  gives 
 himself  mind  and  soul,  and  will  and  heart,  to  fulfill 
 the  love  of  Christ.    F.  T. 
 
622 
 
 SECTION  Sol.— JAMES  1 :  13-27. 
 
 Section  351. 
 
 James  i.  13-27. 
 
 13  Let  no  man  say  when  he  is  tempted,  I  am  tempted  of  God :  for  God  cannot  be  tempted 
 
 14  with  evil,  neither  tempteth  he  any  man :  but  every  iiian  is  tempted,  when  he  is  drawn  away 
 
 15  of  his  own  hist,  and  enticed.     Then  when  hist  hath  conceived,  it  bringeth  forth  sin:  and 
 
 16  sin,  when  it  is  finished,  bringeth  forth  death.     Do  not  err,  my  beloved  brethren.     Every 
 
 17  good  gift  and  every  perfect  gift  is  from  above,  and  cometh  down  from  the  Father  of  lights, 
 
 18  with  whom  is  no  variableness,  neither  shadow  of  turning.     Of  his  own  will  begat  he  us 
 
 19  with  the  word  of  truth,  that  we  should  be  a  kind  of  lirstfruits  of  his  creatures.  Where- 
 fore, my  beloved  brethren,  let  every  man  be  swift  to  hear,  slow  to  speak,  slow  to  wrath : 
 
 20  For  the  wrath  of  man  worketh  not  the  righteousness  of  God.     Wherefore  lay  apart  all 
 
 21  filthiness  and  superfluity  of  naughtiness,  and  receive  with  meekness  the  engrafted  word, 
 
 22  which  is  able  to  save  your  souls.     But  be  ye  doers  of  the  word,  and  not  hearers  only,  de- 
 
 23  ceiving  your  own  selves.     For  if  any  be  a  hearer  of  the  word,  and  not  a  doer,  he  is  hke 
 
 24  unto  a  man  beholding  his  natural  face  in  a  glass:  for  he  beholdetii  himself,  and  goeth  his 
 
 25  way,  and  straightway  forgetteth  what  manner  of  man  he  was.  But  whoso  looketh  into  the 
 perfect  law  of  liberty,  and  continueth  therein,  he  being  not  a  forgetful  hearer,  but  a  doer  of 
 
 2G  the  work,  this  man  shall  be  blessed  in  his  deed.  If  any  man  among  you  seem  to  be  reli- 
 gious, and  bridletli  not  his  tongue,  butdecoiveth  his  own  heart,  this  man's  religion  is  vain. 
 
 27  Pure  religion  and  undetiled  before  God  and  the  Father  is  this.  To  visit  the  fatherless  and 
 widows  in  their  affliction,  and  to  keep  himself  unspotted  from  the  world. 
 
 Judged  of  by  merely  outward  tokens,  Christianity  would  seem  to  be  in  the  ascendant.  Imperial  edicts 
 no  longer  assail  her  thickening  ranks,  the  proudest  philosophers  have  gone  down  before  her  doctrines,  and 
 the  boundaries  of  heathendom  are  steadily  retreating  wherever  she  plants  her  invading  foot.  But  these 
 outward  tokens  are  deceptive.  They  indicate  the  acceptance  of  Christianity  as  an  opinion,  a  polity,  a  cul- 
 ture, while  they  fail  to  witness  for  the  acceptance  of  it  as  an  inward,  spiritual,  renovating  force.  The 
 gospel-preacher,  stand  where  he  will,  is  sure  of  a  respectful,  perhaps  an  applauding,  audience ;  but  the 
 chiefest  burden  of  his  message  is  not  regarded,  and  the  chicfest  longing  of  his  heart  is  not  realized.  The 
 cross  of  Christ  is  no  offense  to  the  understanding  of  his  hearers,  but  their  proud  wills  are  not  bowed  be- 
 fore it.  He  faces  a  masked  battery  of  most  orthodox  but  most  resolute  impenitence.  If  now  we  may 
 venture  to  hope  for  a  better  issue,  it  must  be  on  the  basis  of  a  better  experience,  on  the  basis  of  a  better 
 appreciation  of  the  real  genius  of  a  true  discipleship.  We  must  have  the  gospel  pattern  of  piety  held 
 up  before  us.  Our  religion  must  be  more  to  us  than  a  mere  opinion,  more  than  a  mere  excitement  of  feel- 
 ing ;  it  must  be  a  resolute  and  manly  service.  Our  whole  Hfe,  from  its  inmost  feelings  to  its  outmost  on- 
 goings, must  be  subdued  to  Christ.  Personal  sanctity,  which  dreads  a  blot  upon  itself,  as  it  dreads  the 
 anger  of  God  ;  love  for  the  Church  of  Christ,  which  many  waters  of  strife  can  not  quench,  nor  floods 
 drown ;  with  labors,  wise,  earnest,  self-denying  and  abundant,  for  the  souls  of  perishing  men — all  these 
 must  we  lay  as  a  cheerful  tribute  at  the  feet  of  the  King  of  kings.     R.  D.  H. 
 
 13-22.  The  philosophy  of  sin  is  given  in  verses 
 13-16  in  terms  that  answer  exactly  to  our  own  ex- 
 perience. God  is  not  the  author  of  sin ;  God  does 
 not  subject  us  to  temptation  that,  through  sinning, 
 we  may  illustrate  his  grace.  Trials  as  tests  of  our 
 choice  of  good  or  evil,  of  our  faith  in  himself,  of 
 our  love  and  devotion,  God  docs  appoint  for  our 
 moral  discipline  and  culture ;  but  temptations  that 
 look  toward  sin,  and  lead  to  sin,  are  the  prompting 
 of  our  own  desires  when  these  are  loosed  from  the 
 control  of  reason  and  conscience.  The  sin  does  not 
 lie  in  the  fact  of  temptation,  nor  in  the  susceptibil- 
 
 ity to  temptation ;  but  when  we  suffer  our  suscepti- 
 bilities to  natural  good  to  be  wrought  upon  to  such 
 a  degree  that  they  entice  us  to  forget  reason,  con- 
 science, duty  to  God ;  when  these  over-stimulated 
 desires  come  to  a  head  in  the  decision  of  the  will  to 
 gratify  them — then  do  they  bring  forth  sin.  The 
 counteractive  to  such  temptation  is  a  just  conception 
 of  our  highest  good  as  in  God,  and  from  him ;  a 
 patient,  prayerful,  unwavering  trust  in  him,  and  the 
 keeping  his  word  in  our  hearts  as  our  law  and 
 guide.     J.  P.  T. 
 
 13.    Outward    temptations,   of    which   he   has 
 
SECTION  351.— JAMES  1 :  13-27. 
 
 623 
 
 hitherto  made  mention,  come  immediately  from  the 
 hand  of  God.  In  this  sense  God  tempted  Abraham 
 and  daily  tempts  us  ;  that  is,  he  makes  trial  of  the 
 qualities  of  our  hearts  by  furnishing  us  with  an 
 opportunity  of  disclosing  them.  But  to  draw  forth 
 to  view  the  secrets  of  the  heart,  and  to  stir  up  in  it 
 perverse  and  wicked  passions,  are  very  different 
 things.  Here  he  treats  of  internal  temptations,  or 
 of  those  inordinate  appetites  which  incite  us  to 
 transgression,  and  with  great  justice  denies  God  to 
 be  the  author  of  these.  Nothing  is  more  common 
 among  mankind  than  to  transfer  to  others  the  blame 
 of  the  evils  which  they  themselves  have  done  ;  and 
 especially  they  think  themselves  then  most  free  from 
 blame  if  they  can  turn  it  upon  God.  This  artifice, 
 handed  down  to  us  from  the  first  man,  we  are  too 
 careful  to  imitate.  For  this  reason  James  calls  upon 
 each  of  us  to  confess  his  own  guilt,  and  not  to  lay 
 the  charge  upon  God,  as  if  he  tempted  us  to 
 sin.     Calv. 
 
 We  charge  God  with  oar  evils  and  sins  when  we 
 blame  his  providence.  In  this  way  God's  choicest 
 mercies  and  blessings  may  be  turned  into  snares. 
 We  charge  God  also  with  our  evils  and  sins  when  we 
 ascribe  sin  to  the  defect  or  faint  operation  of  the 
 divine  grace.  This  is  done  w  hen  men  say  they  could 
 do  no  otherwise,  because  they  had  no  more  grace 
 given  them  of  God  !  We  charge  God  also  with  our 
 sins  and  evils  when  we  have  a  wrong  understanding 
 of  his  decrees,  as  if  on  account  of  his  decrees  (se- 
 cret to  us)  we  were  under  a  necessity  to  commit 
 sin.  Men  will  say,  "  Who  can  help  it  ?  God  will 
 have  it  so."  Whatever  God's  decrees  may  be,  this  is 
 certain  and  not  secret,  that  he  neither  infuses  evil 
 nor  enforces  evil.  God  uses  many  a  persuasion  to 
 draw  us  to  holiness,  but  not  a  single  hint  to  encour- 
 age us  in  sin.  Men  tempt  each  other,  but  God 
 tempts  no  man  to  sin.  T.  M. There  are  mani- 
 fold doors  in  the  divine  purpose  which  God  may 
 open  or  shut  as  he  pleases ;  but  there  is  one  always 
 shut — that  God  should  tempt  any  man  to  evil ;  and 
 there  is  one  for  ever  open — that  he  wills  not  the 
 death  of  the  sinner,  but  that  he  should  turn  and 
 live.  Whatever  difficulties  may  be  in  these  ques- 
 tions of  freedom  and  decree,  we  can  never  permit 
 the  speck  of  one  to  touch  the  divine  purity  and 
 mercy.     Ker. 
 
 14.  Whatever  may  have  excited  them,  or  who- 
 ever may  have  shared  in  them,  our  sins  have  taken 
 their  rise  in  ourselves.  They  are  as  much  our  own 
 as  though  there  were  not  one  unclean  spirit  to  be- 
 tray, one  evil  example  to  mislead,  or  one  temptation 
 
 to  allure.     C.  B. Of  all  the  fatal  effects  of  sin, 
 
 none  looks  so  dreadfully,  none  strikes  so  just  a  hor- 
 ror into  considering  minds,  as  that  every  sinful 
 action  a  man  docs  naturally  disposes  him  to  another ; 
 and  that  it  is  hardly  possible  for  him  to  do  anything 
 
 so  ill  but  that  it  proves  a  preparative  and  introduc- 
 tion to  the  doing  of  something  worse.  As  tempta- 
 tion brings  a  man  to  sin,  so  sin  also  brings  him  to 
 temptation.     R.  S. 
 
 15*  "  Lust  having  conceived,  it  brivyeth  forth 
 SIM."  Sin  hath  its  conception,  and  that  is  delight ; 
 and  then  its  formation,  and  that  is  design ;  and  then 
 its  birth,  and  that  is  action;  and  then  its  growth, 
 and  that  is  custom ;  and  then  its  end,  and  that  is 
 
 damnation.     Brooks. "  Sin  when  it  is  grown  gen- 
 
 dereth  death."     J.  B.  L. Consider  what   havoc 
 
 has  been  made  in  the  body — that  curious  and  won- 
 derful workmanship  of  the  Almighty.  How  the  un- 
 bridled appetites  have  sown  the  seeds  of  disease 
 therein ;  and'  how  pain,  languor,  and  decay  assail 
 the  constitution  as  soon  as  we  begin  to  live,  and 
 cease  not  their  attacks  till  they  triumph  over  the 
 citadel  of  life !  Consult  the  history  of  the  world, 
 and  what  a  lazar-house  and  a  Golgotha  has  it  been! 
 Consider  its  effects  upon  the  immortal  mind.  Wit- 
 ness its  lofty  powers  bowed  down  in  ignominious 
 servitude  to  base  corporeal  appetites,  and  furious 
 and  debasing  passions  !  See  how  the  understanding 
 is  darkened,  the  will  perverted,  and  the  heart  alien- 
 ated from  all  that  is  holy !  Sec  reason  and  con- 
 science dethroned,  and  selfishness  reigning  over 
 them,  in  gloomy  and  undisputed  tyranny !  See  how 
 the  affections  turn  away  with  loathing  from  God, 
 and  what  a  wall  of  sejjaration  has  sprung  up  be- 
 tween man  and  his  Maker;  how  deeply  and  univer- 
 sally he  has  revolted  from  his  rightful  sovereign ! 
 These  are  the  genuine  fruits  of  sin. '  This,  this  is 
 death  !     R.  D.  H. 
 
 16.  Do  not  err.  It  means  do  not  wander. 
 Do  not  wander  from  the  truth.  To  err  here  may 
 mean  errors  of  judgment  and  errors  of  practice. 
 The  mind  receives  and  cherishes  error,  and  then  evil 
 practice  follows.  Paul  speaks  of  first  being  "given 
 up  to  a  vain  mind,"  and  then  to  "  vile  affections."    To 
 
 avoid  error  we  must  seek  truth.     T.  M. It  may 
 
 be  added  that  the  best  mode  of  opposing  error  is 
 seldom  directly  to  advert  to  it,  but  calmly  and  at- 
 tractively to  exhibit  the  opposite  right  and  truth; 
 for  truth  wins  its  own  way.  It  affects,  it  warms,  it 
 invigorates,  it  controls,  by  its  ovrn  proper  and  pecu- 
 liar energy.  It  needs  not  elaborate  proof  or  subtle 
 argumentation.  Let  it  be  proposed  in  fullness  and 
 simplicity,  with  clearness  and  with  affection,  and 
 the  task  is  done.  We  shall  thus  gain  the  strong- 
 hold of  every  honest  understanding ;  we  shall  thus 
 win  the  citadel  of  every  heart  that  can  be  won.  Bp. 
 Jebb. 
 
 17.  Not  only  is  God  not  the  author  of  sin,  but 
 he  is  the  author  of  all  good,  especially  the  author  of 
 all  the  spiritual  gifts  or  graces  bestowed  upon  us. 
 "Every  good  gift,  and  every  perfect  gift,  is  from 
 above."     All  good  things  flow  from  the  upper  spring. 
 
624 
 
 SECTIOX  351.— JAMES  1  :  13-27. 
 
 There  are  lower  channel?  or  conveyances,  such  as 
 the  written  word,  sacraments,  prayer,  meditation. 
 And  then  for  ordinary  blessings,  there  is  your  pru- 
 dence, and  industry,  and  care ;  but  your  freshest 
 springs  are  in  God,  and  in  all  things  we  may,  and 
 we  must  be  thankful,  but  look  up.  God  delights  in 
 this  honor  of  being  acknowledged,  as  he  is,  the  sole 
 author  of  all  our  good.     T.  M. 
 
 The  greatest  excellencies  in  us  do  as  much  de- 
 pend on  God  as  the  light  does  upon  the  sun.  Here 
 is  wisdom,  but  it  is  from  above.  Ilere  is  some  weak 
 love  working  toward  Christ,  but  it  is  from  above. 
 Here  is  joy,  and  comfort,  and  peace,  but  these  arc 
 all  the  flowers  of  paradise ;  they  never  grow  in  na- 
 ture's garden.     Brooks. God  is  mast  free  of  his 
 
 best  blessings.  He  affords  salvation  in  common  to 
 all  his  people.  He  gives  honor  and  riches  but  to 
 few  of  them :  he  gives  Christ  and  heaven  to  them 
 all.  God  sometimes  denies  a  crumb  even  to  him  on 
 whom  he  bestows  a  kingdom.  There  are  many 
 things  that  a  child  of  God  can  not  promise  to  him- 
 self, but  heaven  he  may  reckon  upon.     Jenkyn. 
 
 18-35.  "Of  his  own  will  begat  he  us  with  the 
 word  of  truth,  that  we  should  be  a  kind  oi  jirxt-fruits 
 of  his  creatures  "  ;  or,  literally,  "  He  who  vnllcd  hath 
 begotten  us  by  the  word  of  truth."  God,  putting 
 his  will  into,  or  with,  "  the  word  of  truth,"  his  own 
 true  word,  had  "  ber/otten  "  the  early  Christians,  and 
 made  them  "  first  fruits  of  his  creatures."  If  this 
 be  not  the  work  of  our  new  birUi,  of  our  being  be- 
 gotten to  the  new  and  spiritual  life  by  the  sole  in- 
 strumentality of  the  word  of  truth,  then  it  is  impossi- 
 ble *to  find  that  work  described  or  asserted  in  the 
 Bible  as  the  result  of  any  agency  or  of  any  instru- 
 mentality. With  a  similar  meaning,  James  goes  on 
 to  exhort  those  whom  he  adilrcssed  to  "  receive 
 witii  meekness  the  ingrafted  word,  which  was  able 
 to  save  their  souW^  (v.  21).  The  fyure  here  is 
 changed,  but  not  the  signijicdnry.  The  word  in- 
 grafted, the  truth  implanted  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  is 
 the  instrument  of  the  new  birth.  Further  along 
 thv  figure  is  again  changed,  though  the  same  sigiii- 
 fieancy  remains  ;  with  this  difference,  perhaps,  that 
 what  is  said  of  the  word  as  "  a  glass,"  the  mirror 
 of  a  "  perfect  law,"  and  of  him  who  "  looketh  into  " 
 it,  as  "  like  unto  a  man  beholding  his  natural  face 
 in  a  glass,"  has  a  broader  application  ;  reaching  not 
 only  to  him  who,  for  the  first  time,  looKs  iuto  the 
 mirror  of  the  word  with  a  spiritual  perception,  be- 
 lief, and  love  of  the  truth,  but  also  to  him  who, 
 having  entered  on  the  way  of  life,  "  continueth 
 therein,"  consulting  often  the  same  divine  mirror, 
 wliich  first,  through  the  Spirit,  brought  him  to  a 
 knowleil'^e  of  the  Saviour ;  and  even  extending  to 
 him  will),  having  the  mirror  of  truth,  hmkx  into  it, 
 but,  upon  "  beholding  himself,  goeth  his  way,  and 
 straightway  forgetteth  what  manner  of  man  he 
 was"  (vs.  22-25).  The  whole  passage  shows  us 
 the  true  place  and  position  of  the  word  of  God,  his 
 divine  truth,  both  in  its  relations  to  him  who  uses 
 it  as  his  sole  instrument  in  our  reg«'neration,  and  in 
 its  aspect  upon  us,  in  whom  it  is  m:ide  to  effect  his 
 
 blessed  work.     J.  S.  S. Hy  this  he  convinces  of 
 
 sin  ;  by  this  he  reveals  Christ  as  a  suitable  and  all- 
 flufficicnt  Saviour  ;  and  having  thus  caused  the  souls 
 
 whom  he  has  touched  to  discover  their  own  need, 
 and  Christ's  fullness,  he  enables  them  by  the  gift 
 of  precious  faith,  called  "  the  faith  of  God's  elect," 
 to  embrace  God's  record  of  his  Son  ;  to  appropriate 
 him  and  his  work  as  an  atonement  lor  their  sins,  a 
 righteousness  for  their  persons,  a  sufficient  title  to 
 the  inheritance  of  eternal  life ;  and  henceforth  he 
 abides  in  them  as  "  the  Spirit  of  adoption,  whereby 
 they  cry,  Abba,  Father."  In  this  illumination  by 
 the  Spirit,  this  revelation  of  Christ,  and  creation  of 
 faith  in  him,  through  the  word,  lies  the  very  essence 
 of  regeneration.  Believers  are  therefore  described 
 as  born  agiain,  instrumentally,  by  the  word.     Goode. 
 
 19.  This  is  the  chief  New  Testament  passage 
 which  affirms  the  principle  on  which  conversation  is 
 to  be  regulated.  "  Let  every  man  be  swift  to  hear, 
 slow  to  speak."  Self-restraint  in  talking  and  readi- 
 ness to  receive  information  is  to  be  the  regulating 
 principle.  The  spirit  of  the  Old  Testament  precept 
 on  this  subject  is  the  same  with  that  of  the  New ; 
 its  letter  is  even  more  solemn.  It  runs  thus  :  "  In 
 the  multitude  of  words  there  wanteth  not  sin ;  but 
 he  that  refraineth  his  lips  is  wise."  It  is  true  that 
 the  primary  reference  is  in  all  probability  to  those 
 words  by  which  religious  instruction  is  to  be  con- 
 veyed. But  we  must  not  exclude  a  subordinate  but 
 very  important  reference  to  the  whole  range  of  con- 
 versation. Swift  to  hear.  An  effort  should  be 
 made  to  extract  from  those  with  whom  the  occasions 
 of  life  bring  us  into  contact  that  portion  of  useful 
 knowledge  which  out  of  the  common  stock  they  have 
 appropriated  to  themselves.  ^"Sloio to  speak"  is  in- 
 volved in  and  would  naturally  follow  from  what 
 went  before.  For  if  a  man  be  simply  desirous  to 
 receive  instruction,  he  will  not  be  over  ready,  al- 
 though he  will  not  be  backward,  to  communicate  it. 
 Let  us  strive  that,  as  far  as  may  be,  each  word  we 
 drop  may  have  some  point  in  it — some  worth  and 
 weight  and  solidity.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 20.  Wrathful  men  are  most  unfit  to  act  grace 
 or  to  receive  grace :  to  act  grace  by  drawing  nigh  to 
 God  in  worship ;  for  as  God  is  the  God  of  peace, 
 he  will  be  served  and  worshiped  with  a  peaceful 
 mind !  So,  also,  wrathful  men  are  unfit  to  receive 
 grace  ;  angry  men  give  place  to  Satan,  but  grieve  the 
 Spirit,  and  therefore  are  more  fit  to  receive  sin  than 
 grace !  God,  in  the  second  psalm,  is  described  sif- 
 ting in  the  heavens ;  this  posture,  while  it  indicates 
 dignity,  for  all  the  hosts  of  heaven  stand  or  kneel 
 before  him,  so  it  also  denotes  a  composed  and  quiet 
 dignity  ;  and  as  truly  as  he  sitteth  in  the  heavens,  so 
 he  dwells  in  the  lowly,  quiet,  humble,  tranquil  heart ! 
 T.  51. 
 
 21.  Tlte  ingrafted  ivord.  He  compares  the  word 
 to  a  jilant  of  excellent  virtue,  the  very  tree  of  life, 
 the  word  that  is  able  to  save  your  souls.  But  the 
 only  soil  wherein  it  will  grow  is  a  heart  full  of 
 meekness,  a  heart  that  is  purged  of  those  luxuriant 
 weeds  that  grow  so  rank  in  it  by  nature ;  they  must 
 
SECTION'  351.— JAMES  1  :  13-27. 
 
 025 
 
 be  plucked  up  and  thrown  out  to  make  place  for  this 
 word.  How  few  consider  and  prize  it  as  the  great 
 ordinance  of  God  for  the  salvation  of  souls,  the  be- 
 ginner and  the  sustainer  of  the  divine  life  of  grace 
 within  us !  And  certainly  until  we  have  these 
 thoughts  of  it,  and  seek  to  feel  it  thus  ourselves, 
 although  we  hear  it  most  frequently,  and  hear  it 
 with  attention  and  some  present  delight,  yet  still 
 we  miss  the  right  use  of  it  and  turn  it  from  its  true 
 end,  while  we  take  it  not  as  that  ingrafted  word 
 which  is  able  to  save  our  souls.     L. 
 
 22.  "  Be  ye  doers  of  the  Word  and  not  hearers 
 only,  deceiving  your  own  selves,"  not  deceiving  God. 
 He  sees  with  what  interest  you  listen,  what  you 
 think  of,  what  you  retain,  how  much  progress  you 
 make  by  means  of  what  he  supplies,  how  earnestly 
 you  pray,  how  you  supplicate  God  on  the  score  of 
 ■what  you  have  not,  how  you  thank  him  on  the  score 
 of  what  you  have.  He  who  will  require  an  account 
 knows  all.  Do  not  then  deceive  yourselves  on  the 
 ground  of  your  having  come  eagerly  to  hear  the 
 word,  if  you  do  not  perform  what  you  inadequately 
 hear.  To  hear  and  to  do  is  to  build  upon  a  rock, 
 Auff. 
 
 23-25.  Slere  professors  have  but  a  slight  and 
 glancing  knowledge  of  the  word :  like  a  man  be- 
 holding his  face  in  a  glass  while  passing  it,  or  like 
 the  glare  of  a  sunbeam  upon  a  wave,  it  is  seen  and 
 gone  in  a  moment.  But  in  meditation,  in  reflection, 
 there  is  this  benefit,  that  a  steady  constant  light  is 
 the  result.  The  expression  "  looketh  into  "  refers 
 to  the  bending  posture  of  the  cherubim  that  were 
 over  the  ark  of  the  covenant :  and  the  anxious  search 
 which  the  angels  use  to  find  out  the  mysteries  of 
 salvation :  "  Which  things  the  angels  dcsii-e  to  look 
 into."  The  word  means  not  a  transient  glance,  but 
 a  bending  of  the  body  with  a  piercing  inquiiy  of 
 eye  ;  it  means  diligence  of  search  and  investigation. 
 T.  M. 
 
 25.  This  moral  law,  or  "law  of  love,"  or  "law 
 of  liberty,"  to  man  in  innocence  and  to  man  re- 
 deemed (being  a  law  of  wrath  .and  terror  only  to 
 man  fallen),  is  that  same  law  which  was  written  on 
 Adam's  heart  in  paradir^e ;  the  same  which  brings 
 in  the  whole  world  guilty  before  its  precepts ;  the 
 same  which  our  Lord,  in  his  first  sermon  on  the 
 mount,  enforces,  and  restores  to  its  purity  ;  the  same 
 which  the  apostles  hold  forth  as  the  invariable  rule 
 by  which  believers,  under  the  influence  of  faith  and 
 love,  are  to  walk.     Hill. 
 
 "  Whoso  looketh  into  shall  be  blessed."  Spir- 
 itual emotion  is  begotten  of  spiritual  knowledge. 
 We  can  feel  deeply  no  fact  we  do  not  apprehend,  no 
 truth  we  do  not  appreciate  '  the  fact  may  flash  upon 
 us  with  the  suddenness  of  lightning,  or  open  to  our 
 mind's  eyes  only  under  patient  study ;  the  truth  may 
 strike  us  with  the  force  of  intuition,  or  dawn  upon  J 
 83 
 
 us  by  gradual  revelation ;  but  fact  and  truth  must 
 be  known  before  they  can  be  felt.  A  mind  filled 
 with  God  is  the  necessary  preparation  for  a  heart 
 filled  with  God.  Vain  for  us  even  to  ask  him  for  a 
 deeper  soul-life  while  we  give  him  and  his  truth  no 
 fair  share  of  our  reflection ;  that  is  asking  him  to 
 fan  into  a  flame  the  embers  which  we  have  cum- 
 bered with  earth,  and  will  not  uncover  to  the  breath 
 of  a  kindling  spirit.     Pim-son. 
 
 A  pure  creed  is  indeed  an  inestimable  blessing. 
 No  greater  privilege  is  given  to  men  than  to  be  able 
 to  advance  in  the  knowledge  of  divine  things,  to 
 learn  by  slow  and  patient  thought  how  truth  is  set 
 against  truth,  and  all  the  various  lines  of  revelation 
 in  the  words  and  works  of  God  converge  to  one 
 great  unity.  He  who  has  carefully  reflected  on 
 what  he  pi-ofesses  to  believe,  and  pierced  to  the 
 spirit  of  his  faith,  has  gained  a  vantage  ground  for 
 action.  But  knowledge  is  only  a  vantage  ground 
 and  not  a  victory.  If  we  neglect  to  turn  to  use  the 
 superiority  which  it  gives  us,  our  defeat  will  only  be 
 the  more  disgraceful  because  we  were  so  I'ichly  fur- 
 nished for  the  battle.  Religious  truth  can  not  be 
 of  the  intellect  only.     It  must,  if  it  be  held  vitally, 
 
 show  itself  in  life.      B.  F.  W. Orthodoxy  may 
 
 unconsciously  be  substituted  for  obedience ;  there 
 may  be  a  keen,  lively  interest  in  the  intellectual  as- 
 pect of  Christian  doctrine,  yet  while  the  deeper  es- 
 sence of  divine  truth  remains  uncared  for,  the  sub- 
 tle, unchastened  pleasure  may  glow  into  an  intel- 
 lectual sin.  The  safeguard  is  mainly  moral  and 
 spiritual ;  to  realize  the  facts  of  the  gospel,  not 
 only  in  their  outward  coloring  but  in  their  inward 
 vitality,  as  forming  the  process  of  miraculous  love 
 wherei)y  God  interposed  for  a  ruined  world ;  to  keep 
 before  the  mind's  eye,  as  Doruer  ex]>rcsses  it,  "  the 
 grand  total  image  of  the  living  Person  of  the  God- 
 man,"  and  in  that  Presence  to  enter  more  livingly 
 into  the  heights  and  depths  of  his  religion,  its  awful 
 majesty  and  its  subduing  sweetness;  to  feel,  as  the 
 greatest  doctors  have  felt,  that  it  is  greater  than  all 
 their  words,  yet  that  its  highest  truths  are  full  of 
 help  for  daily  life,  and  of  comfort  for  daily  trouble, 
 and  practically  to  remember  that  supernatural  truth 
 can  not  be  thoroughly  possessed  by  means  of  efforts 
 simply  natural.  And  such  a  relation  between  a 
 man's  doctrinal  belief  and  his  devotions  will  act 
 healthily  on  both.  He  will  learn  what  doctrine  has 
 to  do  for  him  ;  how  practical  it  is  in  its  efi'ects,  what 
 responsibilities  it  imposes,  what  splendors  it  can  ex- 
 hibit, what  happiness  it  can  ensure.  Brif/ht.— — 
 Kevealed  religion  is  by  its  very  nature  dogmatic  to 
 the  very  core.  It  has  stood  the  highest  of  all  tests. 
 The  heart  of  man,  which  it  has  stirred  to  its  inmost 
 depths,  which  it  has  revealed  to  itself,  which  it  has 
 called  out  of  itself,  into  which  it  has  infused  un- 
 earthly powers,  powers  of  humility,  powers  of  en- 
 durance, powers  of  love,  is  an  eternal  witness  to  its 
 truth.  It  is  indeed  this — the  witness  of  the  present 
 Spirit — which  is  the  highest  of  all  Christian  evi- 
 dences.  It  is  this  that  breathes  life  into  the  dead 
 bones  of  doctrine,  and  bids  them  stand  upon  their 
 feet,  an  exceeding  great  army.  It  is  by  this  Spirit, 
 by  showing  in  our  own  live?,  if  God  give  us  grace, 
 that  the  doctrines  of  the  Bible,  the  doctrines  of  the 
 Church,  have  a  vitality  within  them  imparted  by 
 God  himself ;  that  they  are  powerful  to  purify  the 
 heart,  to  elevate  the  hopes,  to  sustain  under  affile- 
 
620 
 
 SECTION  352.— JAMES  2  : 1-26. 
 
 tiOD,  to  reassure  under  doubt,  to  give  peace  within,  to 
 give  strength  without — it  is  by  this  life  that  we  shall 
 most  effectually  serve  the  cause  of  Christ.     Shirlei/. 
 
 26,  27.  Here  is  presented  the  point  of  contact 
 between  Paul  and  James.  The  one  speaks  of  the 
 essential  of  Christianity  as  faith,  the  other  as  works. 
 They  are  only  striking  the  stream  at  different  points, 
 one  at  the  fountain-head,  one  far  down  its  course 
 among  the  haunts  of  men.  They  both  preach  that 
 faith  must  be  "  faith  that  worketh,"  not  a  barren 
 assent  to  a  dogma,  but  a  living  trust  that  brings 
 forth  fruits  in  the  life.  Paul  believes  as  much  as 
 James  that  faith  without  works  is  dead,  and  de- 
 mands the  keeping  of  the  commandments  as  indis- 
 pensable to  all  true  Christianity.  James  believes  as 
 much  as  Paul  that  works  without  faith  are  of  none 
 effect.  A.  M. The  soul  of  religion  is  the  practi- 
 cal part.  This  Talkative  is  not  aware  of ;  he  thinks 
 that  hearing  and  saying  will  make  a  good  Christian; 
 and  thus  he  deceiveth  his  own  soul.  Hearing  is  but 
 the  sowing  of  the  seed;  talking  is  not  sufficient  to 
 prove  that  fruit  is  indeed  in  the  heai't  and  life :  and 
 let  us  assure  ourselves  that  at  the  day  of  doom 
 men  shall  be  judged  according  to  their  fruits ;  it  will 
 not  be  then  said,  Did  you  believe  ?  but.  Were  you 
 doers,  or  talkers  only  '?  And  accordingly  they  shall 
 be  judged.  The  end  of  the  world  is  compared  to 
 our  harvest ;  and  you  know  men  at  harvest  regard 
 nothing  but  fruit.     Bun. 
 
 27.  When  the  apostle  here  speaks  of  pure  and 
 undefiled  religion,  he  does  not  set  down  what  is  the 
 whole  nature  of  religion,  but  only  some  particular 
 evidences  of  it.  Religion  requires  faith  and  wor- 
 ship, and  the  truth  of  these  is  manifested  by  charity 
 and  a  holy  life.     A  holy  life  and  a  bounteous  heart 
 
 are  ornaments  to  the  Gospel.     T.  M. Before 
 
 God.  All  depends  on  the  great  principle  from 
 which  the  self-denial   and  beneficence  here  demand- 
 
 ed proceed,  and  this  principle  is  with  the  upright 
 disciple  of  the  Lord  indissolubly  one  with  his  sanc- 
 tifying faith.  James  speaks,  indeed,  to  such  as  had 
 already  by  God's  gracious  good  i)'.easurc  been  begot- 
 ten again  with  the  word  of  truth,  which  they  had 
 believingly  embraced,  so  that  they  had  now  passed 
 into  a  new  condition  of  life  as  first-fruits  of  his  crea- 
 tures.     Van  0. 
 
 There  have  been  and  are  such  characters  as  be- 
 nevolent worldlings.  They  are  tender-hearted  and 
 compassionate  by  the  bent  of  their  dispositions, 
 from  impulse  and  not  from  principle.  Such  benev- 
 olence may  not  for  a  moment  be  confounded  with 
 pure  religion.  In  il  there  is  an  essential  element 
 not  only  of  love,  but  also  of  self-restraint.  While 
 it  is  easily  moved  by  the  sight  of  suffering,  and 
 eagerly  springs  to  its  relief,  it  has  none  of  that  mo- 
 ral pliancy  which  lays  it  open  to  the  seduction  of 
 worldly  maxims  or  of  fleshy  lusts.  It  keeps  itself 
 unspotted  from  the  world.  E.  M.  G. Conscien- 
 tious practical  activity  tends  to  preserve  the  inward 
 fervor  of  the  soul,  as  that  fervor  again  moves  and 
 prompts  to  further  activity.  The  inward  and  the 
 outward  act  and  react  upon  each  other.  Action 
 will  not  be  spiritually  beneficial  unless  it  is  inspired 
 by  what  the  soul  receives  through  the  study  of  the 
 Word,  the  light  of  faith,  and  the  power  of  prayer — 
 thought  and  devotion,  the  clear  perception  of  truth 
 and  duty,  and  the  emotions  of  the  heart  in  relation 
 to  both — these  are  not  enough,  unless  they  are  com- 
 bined with  the  practical  endeavor  to  be  what  is  ad- 
 mired, and  to  do  what  is  approved.  The  prayer  of 
 the  morning  must  be  the  precept  for  the  day ;  and 
 the  duties  of  the  day  must  expand  into  praise  at 
 the  evening  sacrifice.  In  this  way,  song  and  service 
 will  go  together.  They  will  blend  into  one.  Faith 
 and  works  will  mutually  strengthen  and  illustrate 
 each  other.    T.  B. 
 
 Section  352. 
 
 James  ii.  1-26. 
 
 1  My  brethren,  have  not  the  faith  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Lord  of  glory,  with  respect 
 
 2  of  persons.     For  if  there  come  unto  your  assonihly  a  man  with  a  gold  ring,  in  goodly  ap- 
 
 3  pare],  and  there  come  in  also  a  poor  man  in  vile  raiment;  and  ye  have  respect  to  him  that 
 weareth  the  gay  clothing,  and  say  unto  him.  Sit  tlion  here  in  a  good  place;  and  say  to  the 
 
 4  poor,  Stand  tiiou  there,  or  sit  iiere  under  my  footstool :  are  ye  not  tlion  i)artial  in  yourselves, 
 
 5  and  are  become  judges  of  evil  tlionglits?     Hearken,  my  beloved  hretliren,  Hatli  not  (Jod 
 chosen  the  poor  of  this  world  rich  in  faith,  and  heirs  of  tiio  kingdom  which  lie  liath  prom- 
 
 6  ised  to  them  tiiatlove  liim?     liut  ye  have  despised  the  poor.     Do  not  rich  men  oppress  you, 
 Y  and  draw  you  before  the  judgment  seats?     I)o  not  tliey  hiasphome  that  wortliy  name  by 
 
 8  tlie  which  ye  are  called?     If  ye  fidfil  the  royal  law  aciording  to  the  scripture,  Thou  shalt 
 
 9  love  tiiy  neighbour  as  thyself,  ye  do  well :  but  if  ye  have  respect  to  persons,  ye  coiimiit  sin, 
 
 10  and  are  convinced  of  the  law  as  transgressors.     For  whosoever  shall  keep  the  whole  law, 
 
 11  and  yet  offend  in  one  point,  he  is  guilty  of  all.     For  he  that  said,  Do  not  commit  adultery, 
 said  also.  Do  not  kill.     Now  if  thou  commit  no  adultery,  yet  if  tliou  kill,  thou  art  become 
 
SECTION  352.— JAMES  2  : 1-26.  627 
 
 12  a  trcansgressor  of  the  law.     So  speak  ye,  and  so  do,  as  they  that  shall  be  judged  by  the  law 
 
 13  of  liberty.     For  lie  shall  have  judgment  without  mercy,  that  hath  shewed  no  mercy;  and 
 mercy  rejoiceth  against  judgment. 
 
 14  What  doth  it  profit,  my  brethren,  though  a  man  say  he  hath  faitii,  and  have  not  works? 
 
 15  can  faith  save  him  ?     If  a  brother  or  sister  be  naked,  and  destitute  of  daily  food,  and  one 
 
 16  of  you  say  unto  them.  Depart  in  peace,  be  ye  warmed  and  filled  ;  notwithstanding  ye  give 
 
 17  them  not  those  things  which  are  needful  to  the  body  ;  what  doth  it  profit?     Even  so  faith, 
 
 18  if  it  hath  not  works,  is  dead,  being  alone.     Yea,  a  man  may  say,  Thou  hast  faith,  and  I  have 
 works :  shew  me  thy  faith  without  thy  works,  and  I  will  shew  thee  my  faith  by  my  works. 
 
 19  Tiiou  believest  that  there  is  one  God  ;  thou  doest  well :  the  devils  also  believe,  and  trem- 
 
 20  ble.     But  wilt  thou  know,  O  vain  man,  that  faith  without  works  is  dead?     Was  not  Abra- 
 
 21  ham  our  father  justified  by  works,  when  he  had  offered  Isaac  his  son  upon  the  altar? 
 
 22  Seest  thou  how  faith  wrought  with  his  works,  and  by  works  was  faith  made  perfect?     And 
 
 23  the  scripture  was  fulfilled  which  saith,  Abraham  believed  God,  and  it  was  imputed  unto 
 
 24  him  for  righteousness :  and  he  was  called  the  Friend  of  God.     Ye  see  then  how  tiiat  by  works 
 
 25  a  man  is  justified,  and  not  by  faith  only.     Likewise  also  was  not  Rahab  the  harlot  justified 
 
 26  by  works,  when  she  had  received  the  messengers,  and  had  sent  them  out  another  way  ?     For 
 as  the  body  without  the  spirit  is  dead,  so  faith  without  works  is  dead  also. 
 
 A  MAN  of  great  intellectual  powers  and  ardent  but  not  perfect  piety  once  heard  two  pilgrims  of  apos- 
 tolical authority  conversing  in  the  way  to  heaven.  One  of  them  said.  Therefore  we  conclude  that  a  man 
 is  justified  by  faith  without  the  deeds  of  the  law.  The  other  said.  Ye  see  then  how  that  by  works  a  man 
 is  justified,  and  not  by  faith  only.  The  man  went  away  and  reported  that  there  was  a  quarrel  between 
 those  two,  and  that  the  latter  of  the  two  was  straivti  in  his  sayings.  The  mistaken  man  was  Martin 
 Luther.  Now  there  is  so  far  from  being  a  quarrel  between  Paul  and  James,  that  there  is  not  even  a 
 difference.  The  two  passages  are  only  opposite  sides  of  the  same  great  truth,  the  great  distinguishing 
 truth  of  the  gospel,  the  truth  of  justification  and  peace  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  One  text  shows  the 
 side  toward  God  in  Christ,  the  other  the  side  toward  man  ;  both  are  equally  true.  It  is  at  one  and  the 
 same  time  an  undeniable  truth,  that  faith  without  works  is  the  only  true  religion,  and  yet  that  faith  with- 
 out works  is  no  religion  at  all,  and  also  that  works  without  faith  are  no  better  than  sin.     G.  B.  C. 
 
 Paul  had  said,  and  ti-uly,  "  Ye  are  saved  by  faith."  James  added,  "  Show  me  thy  faith  without  thy  works, 
 and  I  will  show  thee  my  faith  by  ray  works."  This  is  the  burden  of  his  doctrine  :  not  works  independent 
 of  faith,  not  mere  external  morality,  not  dry,  legal  obedience,  with  no  moisture  and  no  root,  but  works  as 
 expressing  faith,  manifesting  it,  its  natural  fruit,  and  in  turn  reacting  upon  it,  to  confirm  and  multiply 
 it.  Paul  proclaims  the  immortal  truth  lying  at  the  very  heart  of  the  gospel,  "By  God's  grace  are  ye 
 saved,  and  that  not  of  yourselves  ;  it  is  free  gift."  James  accepts  this  declaration,  but  urges  us  to  remem- 
 ber that  the  spirit  must  have  a  body ;  that  God's  free  grace  is  granted  only  on  conditions,  and  may  be 
 detected  by  certain  signs ;  and  that,  where  it  really  has  a  vital  scat  within,  it  will  inevitably  bud  and  blos- 
 som into  the  pure  and  undefiled  religion,  which  visits  the  fatherless  and  widows  in  their  affliction,  and 
 keeps  itself  unspotted  from  the  world.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 2-4.  These  three  verses  form  but  one  sentence 
 — and  the  apostle  principally  complains  of  a  prone- 
 ness  to  give  honor  to  worldly  greatness  rnerely  on 
 account  of  worldly  greatness,  and  paying  more 
 homage  to  exalted   wickedness  than  to  oppressed 
 
 grace.     T.  M. He  is  deprecating  that  homage  to 
 
 wealth  which  implies  that  it  is  honorable  for  its 
 own  sake  alone,  and  that  poverty  is  disgraceful 
 however  borne ;  a  homage  which,  while  it  is  sinful 
 everywhere,  can  not  be  practiced  in  the  sanctuary 
 
 godly  rich  have  goodly  portions  here,  they  have  God 
 for  their  portion  too.  And  though  the  godly  poor 
 are  without  temporal  abundance,  they  have  the 
 riches  of  the  gospel,  "  the  unsearchable  riches  of 
 Christ."  God  in  mercy  warns  and  teaches  (in  his 
 word)  both  rich  and  poor.  Blessed  are  they  who, 
 in  lowliness  of  mind  and  poverty  of  spirit,  receive 
 the  word  as  from  the  Lord.  Rich  in  faith. 
 Both  poor  and  rich  should  aspire  after  that  faith 
 which  is  God's  gift,  and  which  will  make  all  the  re- 
 
 without  offering  peculiar  insult  to  the   throne   of  '  cipients  of  it  jvc/t  iwc/cet/;  rich  in  the  pardon,  mercy, 
 God.     J.  H.  strength,  and  righteousness  of  the  Lord  ! 
 
 5.  God  is  wanting  to  no  creature.     Though  the  I        6.  Despised  the  poor.     God  never  made  a 
 
628 
 
 SECTION  352.— JAMES  2  : 1-26. 
 
 creature  for  contempt.  "Whoso  reproacheth  the 
 poor  despiseth  his  maker  " — that  is,  contemns  the 
 wise  dispensation  of  God.  The  existence  of  the 
 poor  is  one  of  the  settled  constitutions  and  laws  of 
 Providence ;  and  it  is  necessary  for  the  uses  and 
 services  of  the  world.     T.  M. 
 
 8.  The  main  idea  running  through  the  whole 
 Epistle  is  that  of  the  permanence  of  the  law  and  of 
 moral  obligation  under  the  Chri.<tian  dispensation. 
 The  law  is  taken  in  its  deepest  sense  ;  it  is  to  him 
 the  expression  of  absolute  good.  He  does  not 
 speak,  in  fact,  so  much  of  particular  precepts  of 
 the  law  as  of  the  law  regarded  as  an  indivisible 
 whole,  and  restored  to  that  unity  which  is  .insepa- 
 rable from  spirituality.  The  voyal  law  is  a  law  of 
 love,  a  perfect  law,  and  a  law  of  liberty.  It  is  no 
 mere  external  commandment ;  it  is  a  spiritual  law 
 to  be  engrafted  into  the  heart  of  man.  It  is  to  be 
 observed  that  James  preserves  a  complete  silence 
 as  to  tha  ceremonial  law  ;  he  says  not  a  single  word 
 about  it.  We  find  him  in  his  Epistle  just  as  we 
 have  seen  him  in  the  Acts  ;  he  does  not  attach  any 
 universal  obligation  to  the  observance  of  the  Mosaic 
 law  ;  he  himself  conforms  to  its  rites  only  because 
 of  his  nationa'.ity  ;  but  he  insists  alone  on  the  great 
 and  eternal  principle  of  all   morality — conformity 
 
 to  the  will  of  God.     De  P. Many  duties  may  be 
 
 done  on  lower  motives  without  a  divine  respect  to 
 the  commands  and  glory  of  God.  But  renewing 
 grace  subjects  the  soul  to  the  whole  royalty  of  the 
 law,  uniformly  inclines  it  to  express  obedience  to 
 all  its  precepts,  because  they  are  pure  and  derived 
 from  the  eternal  spring  of  purity.  It  mortifies  con- 
 cupiscence and  quickens  to  every  good  work  from 
 a  principle  of  love  to  God,  and  in  this  is  distin- 
 guished from  the  most  refined  unregenerate  moral- 
 ity.    Better. 
 
 Thy  neighbor  as  thyself.  The  term  neigh- 
 bor includes  every  creature  of  God  that  needeth  a 
 blessing  and  can  be  blessed.  Christianity  instructs 
 the  hearts  of  her  disciples  to  take  home  to  their 
 warmest  charities  and  prayers  every  fellow-man,  of 
 whatever  nation  or  religious  faith.  It  creates  a 
 spirit  in  man  which  sends  him  abroad  with  both 
 hnnds  full  of  all  that  can  bless  and  endow  human 
 existence ;  which  sends  him  especially  with  proffers 
 of  salvation  in  the  name  of  Cliri^^t  to  the  worldly 
 and  graceless,  who  are  wont  to  enter  no  churches,  to 
 read  no  Bibles,  to  listen  to  no  mercy.  Under  the 
 gospel,  man  is  not  all  inhumanity  to  man.  Heart 
 does  meet  heart;  does  warm  and  grieve  at  the  call 
 of  sorrow  and  need ;  if  another  be  burdened,  feels 
 itself  the  pressure ;  if  he  be  delivered,  exults  in  the 
 emancipation.  Certainly  heaven  has  not  a  mightier 
 coadjutor  on  the  earth  than  man's  feeling  for  man, 
 when  baptized  under  Christianity  with  the  Holy 
 Ghost  and  with  fire.      White. 
 
 Ye  do  well.  God  has  his  measuring  lines  and 
 his  canons,  called  the  Ten  Commandments ;  they  are 
 written  in  our  flesh  and  blood.  The  sum  of  them  is : 
 "  What  thou  wouldesthave  done  to  thyself,  the  same 
 do  thou  to  another."  God  presses  upon  this  point, 
 saying :  "  Such  measure  as  thou  metest,  the  same 
 shall  be  measured  to  thee  again."  With  this  mea- 
 suring line  has  God  marked  the  whole  world.  They 
 that  live  and  do  thereafter,  well  it  is  with  them,  for 
 God  richly  rewards  them  in  this  life.     Luther. 
 
 10.  This  law  is  the  law  of  perfection.  lie  who 
 understands  it  resembles  that  hero  so  frequently 
 celebrated  in  history,  who  believed  that  he  had  done 
 nothing  so  long  as  anything  remained  for  him  to  do. 
 No  relation  of  his  life,  no  moment  of  his  career,  no 
 part  of  his  duty,  can  be  withdrawn  from  this  univer- 
 sal empire  of  the  moral  law.  To  obey  in  every- 
 thing, to  obey  always,  to  obey  perfectly — such  is  the 
 unchangeable  rule  of  his  conduct.  The  question 
 with  him  is  not  about  enjoyment,  or  power,  or  life, 
 but  about  obedience.  The  laws  of  nature  may 
 change,  those  of  duty  remain.     The  universe  may 
 
 dissolve,  the  moral   law  continues.     A.'V. Its 
 
 precepts  are  not  to  be  taken  severally,  but  alto- 
 gether, as  they  make  one  entire  law  and  rule  of 
 righteousness,  the  contempt  reflecting  upon  the 
 whole  law  when  it  is  violated  in  one  point,  as  he 
 that  wrongeth  one  member  wrongeth  the  whole  man 
 or  body  of  which  he  is  a  part.  It  is  the  voluntary 
 and  allowed  ncr/lcd  of  any  part  of  the  law  that 
 makes  us  guilty  of  the  violation  of  the  whole  law. 
 All  the  commands  are  equal  in  regard  of  God ;  they 
 are  all  ratified  by  the  same  authority  which  man 
 contemns  when  he  makes  his  own  will  the  measure 
 of  obedience.  The  law  is  like  a  chain  which  is  dis- 
 solved by  the  loosening  of  one  link.  True  love  is 
 called  a  fulfilling  of  the  whole  law;  and,  on  the 
 other  hand,  one  nUowrd  sin  is  virtually  a  violation  of 
 the  whole  law.     T.  M. 
 
 When  men  speak  of  the  consequences  of  a  sin- 
 gle sin  as  unduly  severe,  they  forget  the  nature  of 
 sin  itself.  To  sin  is  not  merely  to  rebel  against  a 
 holy  and  good  being — the  law,  on  obedience  to  which 
 is  suspended  the  happiness  of  the  moral  universe — 
 but  it  is  a  deliberate  rejection  of  the  authority  of 
 God  and  submission  of  the  soul  to  the  desires  of  the 
 
 human  heart.    F.  \V. The  law  demands  ab.solute 
 
 control  where  it  enters,  and  when  it  moves  it  moves 
 always  with  the  full  weight  of  its  command,  con- 
 densing the  whole  strength  of  its  blessing  on  every 
 point  of  occupation,  and  accepting  none  but  uncon- 
 ditional svibmission.  If  you  single  out  some  one 
 chosen  indulgence,  however  secret — a  dubious  cus- 
 tom in  business,  a  fault  of  the  tongue  or  temper — 
 and  placing  your  hand  over  that  reply  to  the  all- 
 searching  conimantlmcnt  of  the  Most  High :  "  This 
 I  can  not  let  go  ;  this  is  too  sweet  to  me,  or  too  prof- 
 
SECTION  352.— JAMES  2  : 1-26. 
 
 G29 
 
 Stable  to  me,  or  too  tightly  interwoven  with  my  con- 
 stitutional predilections,  or  too  hard  to  be  put  off  " 
 — then  the  quality  of  a  disciple  is  not  in  you.  There 
 is  a  portion  of  your  being  which  you  do  not  mean, 
 or  try,  to  consecrate  to  heaven.  And  that  single 
 persistent  offense  vitiates  the  whole  character.     F. 
 
 D.  H. There  is  no  sin  so  small  but  it  tends  to 
 
 the  utmost  wickedness  that  can  possibly  be  commit- 
 ted. An  irreverent  thought  of  God  tends  to  no  less 
 than  blasphemy  and  atheism ;  a  slight  grudge  of 
 another  tends  to  no  less  than  murder  ;  and  though 
 at  first  they  seem  to  play  only  singly  about  the 
 heart,  yet  within  a  while  they  will  mortally  wound 
 it.     £p.  Hopkins. 
 
 11.  Here  is  a  proof  of  the  intention  of  the 
 former  sentence :  that  we  are  not  to  look  to  the 
 matter  of  the  command,  as  to  how  far  it  complies 
 with  our  desires  and  interest,  but  to  the  authority 
 of  the  Laivgiver.  The  apostle  gives  an  instance  in 
 the  sixth  and  seventh  commandments.  God,  that 
 hath  said  one,  hath  said  both.  They  are  precepts 
 of  the  same  law  and  Lawgiver  ;  and  therefore,  in  the 
 violation  of  one  of  these  laws,  the  authority  of  the 
 law  is  violated.  He  proves  that  the  whole  law  had 
 an  equal  obligation  upon  the  conscience,  because  he 
 that  said  the  one  said  the  other.  God's  will  is  mo- 
 tive enough  to  obedience.  Every  sin  is  an  affront  to 
 GocVs  sovereignty,  as  if  his  tvill  were  not  reason  suf- 
 ficient ;  and  an  affront  to  his  tvisdom;  as  if  he  did 
 not  know  what  was  good  for  men  ;  and  to  his  jus- 
 tice, as  if  the  ways  of  God  were  unequal ! 
 
 12.  The  apostle  had  been  mentioning,  in  the 
 twenty-sixth  verse  of  the  first  chapter,'  speech,  the 
 guidance  of  the  tongue,  and  in  this  chapter  actions  ; 
 and  now  he  joins  his  directions  and  says,  "  So  speak 
 ye  and  so  do  "  (as  relating  to  the  case  before  you) 
 as  persons  who  "  shall  be  judged  by  the  law  of  lib- 
 erty." He  was  addressing  Christians — persons  not 
 under  the  law  as  a  covenant,  but  under  grace.  Be- 
 lievers are  freed  from  the  bondage  and  terror  of  the 
 law,  yet  not  from  the  obedience  of  it.  The  law  in 
 the  hands  of  Christ  is  a  law  of  liberty,  not  a  law  of 
 license  to  sin,  for  Christ  is  not  the  minister  of  sin. 
 
 T.  M. There  is  no  proper  liberty  but  under  rule, 
 
 and  in  the  sense  of  rule.  It  holds  high  sisterhood 
 with  law,  nay,  it  is  twin-born  with  law  itself.  Even 
 our  existence  droops  and  drags  a  chain  if  it  can  not 
 touch  some  principled  way  of  order,  to  be  ennobled 
 by  it.  There  is,  in  fact,  no  bondage  so  dreadfully 
 sterile  as  vagabondage ;  that  which  strays  and 
 straggles  where  it  will,  and  finds  no  hand  of  disci- 
 pline ever  laid  upon  it.    H.  B. No  one  denies  the 
 
 perfection,  the  sublimity  of  the  gospel  morality ; 
 men  indeed  seem  to  feel  a  sort  of  self-complacency, 
 a  satisfaction  in  celebrating  it,  with  a  view  to  the 
 conclusion,  more  or  less  explicitly  stated,  that  mo- 
 rality constitutes  the  whole  gospel.     This  is,  how- 
 
 ever, not  less  than  absolutely  to  mistake  the  bond 
 that  unites  in  man  thought  with  sentiment  and  be- 
 lief with  action.  3Ian  is  grander  and  less  easy  to 
 satisfy  than  superficial  moralists  pretend ;  the  law 
 of  his  life  is  for  him,  in  the  profound  instinct  of 
 his  soul,  necessarily  connected  with  the  secret  of  his 
 destiny ;  and  it  is  only  the  Christian  dogma  that 
 gives  to  Christian  ethics  the  royal  authority  of  which 
 they  stand  in  need  to  govern  and  to  regenerate  hu- 
 manity.    Guizot. 
 
 13.  To  be  unmerciful  is  a  sin  most  unsuitable 
 to  grace.  We  pray,  "  forgive  us  our  trespasses  as 
 we  forgive  them  that  trespass  against  us."  God's 
 love  to  us  ought  to  melt  the  soul,  and  affect  us  not 
 only  with  contrition  toward  God,  but  with  compas- 
 sion to  our  brethren.  To  be  unmerciful  is  unlike 
 God ;  he  gives  and  forgives.  Unmercifulness  is 
 twofold  ;  it  neither  gives  nor  forgives.     T.  M. 
 
 14-20.  True  faith  evinces  itself  in  fraternal 
 consideration  and  charity.  Dead  and  formal  faith 
 betrays  itself  in  heartless  selfishness.  Such  is  the 
 teaching  of  this  famous  passage  which  many  writers 
 have  been  at  pains  to  "  reconcile  "  with  Paul's  doc- 
 trine of  gratuitous  justification.  But  we  have  only 
 to  observe  with  common  fairness  the  scope  of  each 
 apostle,  in  order  to  see  that  the  one  in  no  wise 
 opposes  or  weakens  the  other's  teaching.  Paul, 
 writing  against  legalists,  afiirms  that  a  sinner  is 
 justified  before  God  by  grace  through  faith  in  Christ, 
 without  deeds  of  the  law.  James,  writing  against 
 formalism,  selfishness,  and  pride  within  the  Church, 
 declares  that  a  Christian  who  says,  "  I  have  faith," 
 and  does  not  live  and  act  as  a  believer  ought,  con- 
 demns himself.  Paul  teaches  that  we  must  be  in 
 uuion  with  Christ  by  faith,  as  the  branch  is  in  the 
 vine,  else  we  perish.  James  teaches  that  the  branch 
 which  appears  to  be  in  the  vine  must  bear  fruit,  else 
 its  union  is  a  mere  semblance,  and  it  will  be,  as  so 
 
 much  dead  wood,  cut  away.     D.  F. Paul  says. 
 
 Faith  only  is  that  which  justifies  us,  not  works.  But 
 James  says,  "  Not  a  faith  which  is  without  works." 
 There  will  be  works  with  faith,  as  there  is  thunder 
 with  lightning ;  but  just  as  it  is  not  the  thunder  but 
 the  lightning,  the  lightning  without  the  thunder,  that 
 strikes  the  tree,  so  it  is  not  the  works  which  justify. 
 Put  it  in  one  sentence  :  Faith  alone  jiusf if  es  ;  but  not 
 the  faith  which  is  alone.  God  reckons  the  trust  in 
 him  as  righteousness,  because  it  is  the  fountain  and 
 the  root  of  righteousness,  being,  indeed,  the  life  di- 
 vine in  the  soul.  He  reckons  it  as  such  (that  is,  he 
 justifies  the  soul  that  has  it)  without  works — that  is, 
 before  works  are  done,  and  not  because  of  the  works. 
 But,  then,  that  faith  will  not  be  without  works ;  for 
 the  fountain  must  flow  on,  and  the  tree  must  grow, 
 and  the  life  of  God  in  the  soul,  sanguine  trust  in 
 God,  7nust  spring  up  with  acts.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 14.  The  apostle  does  not  write,  "If  any  man 
 
630 
 
 SECTION  352.— JAMES  2  : 1-26. 
 
 have  faith,"  but,  "  If  any  man  say  he  hath  faith  "  ! 
 He  that  hath  faith  is  sure  of  salvation,  but  not  al- 
 ways he  that  saith  he  hath  faith !  In  this  whole 
 discourse  the  apostle's  intention  is  to  show,  not  what 
 justifies,  but  who  is  justified  ;  not  ivhat  faith  does, 
 but  what  faith  is :  a:id  the  drift  of  the  context  is  not 
 to  show  that  faith  without  works  does  not  justify, 
 but  that  a  persuasion  or  assent  without  works  is  not 
 faith  ;  and  the  justification  he  speaks  of  is  not  so 
 much  of  the  person  as  of  the  faith.  Can  faith 
 save  him  ?  That  is,  a  pretense  of  faith.  In  the 
 words  "  and  hath  not  works,"  the  apostle  proves  it  is 
 but  saying  they  have  faith,  if  there  be  not  works 
 and  fruits  of  it.  Where  there  is  faith  there  will  be 
 works.  Three  things  incline  the  soul  to  duty:  a 
 forcible  principle,  a  mighty  aid,  a  high  aim ;  all 
 these  are  where  faith  is.  The  forcible  principle  is 
 God's  love  ;  the  mighty  aid  is  God's  spirit ;  the  high 
 aim  is  God's  glory !  The  next  two  verses  show  he 
 means  such  a  faith  as  is  in  the  tongue  and  the  lips, 
 such  a  faith  as  is  alone  a7id  by  itself ;  in  the  seven- 
 teenth verse  he  speaks  of  such  a  faith  as  the  devils 
 may  have,  and  in  the  nineteenth  such  a  faith  as  is 
 "dead,"  that  is,  no  more  to  be  accounted  real  faith 
 than  a  dead  man  can  be  accounted  a  man ! 
 
 15,  16.  The  apostle  compares  faith  and  charity, 
 and  shows  that  pretenses  of  faith  avail  no  more 
 than  pretenses  of  charity.  He  says  that  an  excellent 
 way  to  discover  your  deceitful  dealing  with  God  is  to 
 put  the  case  fairly  and  honestly,  and  to  parallel  it 
 with  your  own  dealings  one  with  another.  You 
 will  not  count  words  liberality,  neither  will  God 
 count  pretenses  faith.  Yet  ivords  argue  that  you 
 have  a  knowledge  of  duty,  while  bare  words  show 
 that  you  want  a  heart  for  it ! 
 
 17.  A  naked  profession  of  faith  is  no  better 
 than  a  verbal  charity ;  God  looks  upon  it  as  dead, 
 cold,  and  useless.  By  "  works,"  the  apostle  does 
 not  only  intend  acts  of  charity,  but  all  other  fruits 
 and  operations  of  faith.  If  faith  have  not  works,  it 
 "  is  dead."  The  allusion  is  to  a  corpse  or  a  dead 
 plant,  which  has  only  an  outward  similitude  and 
 likeness  to  those  which  are  living ;  it  is  dead  in  re- 
 gard of  root,  and  dead  in  regard  of  fruits  ;  it  is 
 void  of  the  life  of  Christ,  and  void  of  good  fruits. 
 Operation  or  motion  is  always  an  argument  and 
 effect  of  life.  The  words  "  being  alone "  ilenote 
 the  emptiness,  barrenness,  and  nakedness  of  such 
 profession.  A  living  faith  will  be  active,  and  let 
 it.self  be  seen  by  some  gracious  effects.  Faith  is  in 
 truth  the  life  of  our  lives,  the  soul  that  animates 
 the  whole  body  of  obedience.  Faith  is  not  always 
 alike  lively,  but  where  it  is  true  it  is  always  living. 
 T.  M. Our  religion  is  one  half  the  loving  adora- 
 tion of  God ;  the  other  half  is  the  loving  service  of 
 the  brother  whom  we  have  seen— our  fellow-man. 
 Get  down  on  your  knees,  alone,  or  you  will  begin 
 
 no  work  aright ;  and  then  up  and  be  doing !  Our 
 Lord  gave  it  for  the  creed  of  his  Church  that  faith 
 justifies.  He  gave  it  for  the  life  of  his  followers 
 that  faith  without  works  is  dead.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 18.  The  dispute  lies  between  faith  pretended 
 and  faith  discovered  by  ivorks.  Works  are  not  a 
 ground  of  confidence,  but  an  evidence ;  not  the 
 foundations  of  faith,  but  the  encouragements  of 
 assurance.  T.  M. The  husks  of  emptiness  rus- 
 tle in  every  wind,  the  full  corn  in  the  ear  holds  up 
 its  golden  fruit  to  the  Lord  of  the  harvest ;  a  good 
 man's  faith  is  manifested  by  his  labors,  standing 
 not  in  words,  but  in  the  demonstration  of  the  Spirit, 
 a  faith  that  works  by  love  to  the  purifying  of  the 
 heart.     Whitticr. 
 
 19.  Thon  believest  that  there  is  one 
 God.  From  this  single  expression  it  is  abundantly 
 manifest  that  the  whole  of  this  disputation  is  not . 
 concerning  faith,  but  that  common  knowledge  of 
 God  which  no  more  joins  a  person  to  God  than  the 
 sight  of  the  sun  elevates  him  to  heaven ;  whereas 
 it  is  certain  that  by  faith  we  draw  near  to  God. 
 Besides,  it  would  be  absurd  if  any  one  should  assert 
 that  the  devils  have  faith  ;  but  James  here  prefers 
 them  to  hypocrites.  The  devil  trembles,  says  he, 
 at  the  mention  of  God,  because,  while  he  acknowl- 
 edges him  as  his  judge,  he  stands  in  awe  of  him : 
 therefore,  he  who  acknowledges  God,  but  despiseth 
 
 him,  is  something  worse  than  the  devil.     Calv. 
 
 Devils  believe  there  is  a  God,  that  there  is  a  Christ, 
 that  he  is  the  Son  of  God,  that  Christ  died  for  sin- 
 ners ;  but  can  the  devils  be  justified  or  saved? 
 Then  never  rest  in  the  mere  faith  of  devils.  A 
 Christian's  faith  must  go  beyond  the  faith  of  dev- 
 ils; nay,  beyond  the  faith  of  other  men — beyond 
 the  faith  of  hypocrites  and  pretenders,  who  "say" 
 they  have  faith!  Bare  assent  to  the  articles  of 
 religion  does  not  infer  true  faith.  True  faith  unites 
 to  Christ.  There  is  not  only  assait  in  faith,  but 
 con.so)/ ;  not  only  an  assent  to  the  truth  of  the 
 word,  but  a  consent  to  take  Christ,  to  receive  him 
 into  our  hearts  as  prophet,  priest,  and  king ;  to  be 
 taught,  redeemed,  and  governed  by  him!      T.  M. 
 
 Faith,   as   a  grace   in   us,   severed    from   the 
 
 righteousness  of  Christ,  is  only  a  beholder  of  things, 
 but  not  a  justifier  of  persons  ;  and  that,  if  it  lay  not 
 hold  of  and  applieth  not  that  righteousness  which 
 is  in  Christ,  it  carries  us  no  further  than  to  the 
 devils.     Bun. 
 
 20.  The  disputation  is  not  about  the  cause  of 
 justification,  but  what  we  should  think  of  an  empty 
 faith.  Works  that  are  gracious  are  a  proper,  per- 
 petual, and  inseparable  effect  of  faith;  they  are 
 such  effects  as  do  not  give  life  to  faith,  but  declare 
 it,  as  fruit  does  not  give  life  to  the  tree,  but  shows  it 
 forth  !  "  0  vain  man,"  empty  professor,  "  barren 
 and  unfruitful  in  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
 
SECTION  353.— JAMES 
 
 1-n 
 
 631 
 
 Christ,"  wilt  thou  not  know  that  an  empty  barren 
 faith  is  a  dead  faith  ? 
 
 21-23.  James  speaks  of  some  special  justifica- 
 tion that  Abraham  received  upon  his  offering  of 
 Isaac ;  and  you  will  find  that  from  God  he  then  re- 
 ceived a  justification  of  his  faith,  though  thirty 
 years  before  that  he  had  received  a  justijication  of 
 his  person.  When  he  was  an  idolater  and  ungodly, 
 thot  God  "  called  him "  by  Ms  grace  and  justified 
 him.  "  He  believed,  and  it  was  counted  to  him  for 
 righteousness  "  (Gen.  15).  But  now  when  he  offered 
 up  Isaac,  his  faith  was  justified  to  be  true  and  right, 
 for  that  command  was  for  the  trial  of  it.  There- 
 fore, upon  his  obedience,  God  did  two  things :  re- 
 newed the  promise  of  Christ  to  him  (Gen.  22)  and 
 gave  him  a  testimony  and  declaration  of  his  sin- 
 cerity. "  Now  I  know  that  thou  fearest  God,"  saith 
 Christ  to  him,  who  is  there  called  "  the  angel  of  the 
 Lord."  Therefore  Paul  and  James  may  be  thus 
 reconciled.  Paul  speaks  of  the  justifying  of  a  sin- 
 ner from  the  curse  of  his  natural  condition  and  from 
 the  accusations  of  the  law ;  James  speaks  of  the 
 justifying  approbation  of  that  faith  by  which  we 
 are  thus  accepted  with  God.  And  to  this  purpose 
 Diodati  remarks,  "  that  justification  in  Paul  is  oppo- 
 site to  the  condemnation  of  a  sinner  in' general,  and 
 justification  in  James  is  opposite  to  the  condemna- 
 tion of  a  hypocrite  in  particular."  In  Paul's  sense 
 a  sinner  is  absolved,  in  James's  sense  a  believer  is 
 approved ;  and  so,  without  exception,  the  apostles 
 are  agreed. 
 
 24.  Not  justified  by  a  bare,  naked  profession  or 
 a  dead,  vain  faith,  such  as  consists  in  a  mere  assent 
 or  speculation,  which  is  so  far  from  jusfift/itiff  that 
 
 it  is  not  properly  faith.     T.  M. When  I  write  of 
 
 justification  before  God  from  the  dreadful  curse  of 
 the  law,  then  I  must  speak  of  nothing  but  grace, 
 Christ,  the  promise,  and  faith ;  but  when  I  speak  of 
 our  justification  before  men,  then  I  must  join  to 
 these  good  works :  for  grace,  Christ,  and  faith  are 
 things  invisible,  and  so  not  to  be  seen  by  another, 
 otherwise  than  through  a  life  that  befits  so  blessed 
 
 a  gospel  as  has  declared  unto  us  the  remission  of 
 our  sins  for  the  ^^ake  of  Jesus  Christ.  He,  then, 
 that  would  have  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  so  be  de- 
 livered from  the  curse  of  God,  must  believe  in  the 
 righteousness  and  blood  of  Christ;  but  he  that 
 would  show  to  his  neighbors  that  he  hath  truly  re- 
 ceived this  mercy  of  God  must  do  it  by  good  works, 
 for  all  things  else  to  them  is  but  talk,  as  a  tree  is 
 kno«Ti  to  be  what  it  is,  whether  of  this  or  that  kind, 
 by  its  fruit.  Bun. "  We  never  dream,"  says  Cal- 
 vin, "  either  of  a  faith  destitute  of  good  works,  or 
 of  a  justification  unattended  by  them."  And  there 
 is  falsehood  in  neither  of  these  statements,  nor  any 
 real  contradiction  between  them.  Only  the  truth 
 has  a  double  front.  Facing  toward  formalism,  its 
 front  is  grace ;  facing  toward  the  conscience  of  a 
 pardoned  sinner,  rejoicing  in  hope,  its  front  is  good 
 works.     R.  D.  H. 
 
 25.  Purposely  he  hath  joined  together  two  per- 
 sons so  very  opposite,  that  he  might  the  more  clear- 
 ly demonstrate  that  no  person,  of  whatever  condition, 
 family,  or  rank,  was  ever  accounted  among  the  num- 
 ber of  the  justified  and  the  faithful  without  good 
 
 works.     Call'. She  was  "  justified  by  works  " — 
 
 that  is,  approved  to  be  sincere  and  honored  by  God 
 before  all  the  congregation,  there  being  a  special 
 charge  to  spare  and  to  save  her  and  her  household, 
 when  all  her  countrymen  were  slain ;  and  she  be- 
 ing afterward  joined  in  marriage  with  a  prince  of 
 Israel. 
 
 26.  Here  is  the  conclusion  of  the  whole  argu- 
 ment, showing  how  little  is  to  be  ascribed  to  an 
 empty  profession  of  faith  without  works.  The  body 
 without  the  spirit  "  is  dead,"  that  is,  can  not  perform 
 the  functions  and  offices  of  life  or  of  a  man.  So 
 faith  without  works,  or,  in  other  words,  dead  faith  ; 
 and  dead  faith  can  not  be  U-ue  faith  any  more  than 
 a  carcass  can  be  a  true  man  !  A  true  faith  can  not 
 be  w^ithout  works ;  so  that  we  must  understand  the 
 apostle  as  refen-ing  here  to  an  external  profession 
 of  belief,  which,  because  of  some  resemblance  to 
 what  is  true,  is  called  faith.     T.  M. 
 
 Section  353. 
 
 James  iii.  1-18. 
 
 1  Mt  bretnren,  be  not  many  masters,  knowing  that  we  shall  receive  the  greater  condemna- 
 
 2  tion.     For  in  many  things  we  oftVnd  all.     If  any  man  offend  not  in  word,  the  same  is  a 
 
 3  perfect  man,  and  able  also  to  bridle  the  whole  body.     Behold,  we  put  bits  in  the  liorses' 
 
 4  months,  that  they  may  obey  ns;  and  we  turn  about  their  whole  body.  Behold  also  the  ships, 
 which  though   they  he  so  great,  and  are  driven  of  fierce  winds,  yet  are  they  turned  about 
 
 6  with  a  very  small  lielm,  whithersoever  the  governor  listeth.  Even  so  the  tongue  is  a  little 
 member,  and   boasteth  great  tilings.     Behold,  how'  great  a  matter  a  little  fire  kindleth! 
 
 6  And  the  tongne  in  a  fire,  a  world  of  iniquity  :  so  is  the  tongne  among  our  members,  that  it 
 defileth  the  whole  body,  and  setteth  on  fire  the  course  of  nature  ;  and  it  is  set  on  fire  of  hell. 
 
632  SECTION  353.— JAMES  J:  1-18. 
 
 7  For  every  kind  of  beasts,  and  of  birds,  and  of  serpents,  and  of  things  in  the  sea,  is  tamed, 
 
 8  and  hath  been  tamed  of  mankind :  but  the  tongue  can  no  man  tame ;   it  is  an  unruly  evil, 
 
 9  full  of  deadly  poison.     Therewith  bless  we  God,  even  the  Father;  and  therewith  curse  we 
 lu  men,  wMiich  are  made  after  the  similitude  of  God.    Out  of  the  same  mouth  proceedeth  bless- 
 
 11  ing  and  cursing.    My  brethren,  these  things  ought  not  so  to  be.    Doth  a  fountain  send  forth 
 
 12  at  the  same  place  sweet  water  and  bitter?     Can  the  fig  tree,  my  brethren,  bear  olive  ber- 
 
 13  ries?  either  a  vine,  tigs?  so  can  no  fountain  both  yield  salt  water  and  fresh.    Who  is  a  wise 
 man  and  endued  with  knowledge  among  you?  let  him  shew  out  of  a  good  conversation  his 
 
 14  works  with  meekness  of  wisdom.     But  if  ye  have  bitter  envying  and  strife  in  your  hearts, 
 
 15  glory  nut,  and  lie  not  against  the  truth.     This  wisdom  descendeth  not  from  above,  but  is 
 
 16  earthly,  sensual,  devilish.     For  where  envying  and  strife  is,  there  is  confusion  and  every  evil 
 
 17  work.     But  the  wisdom  that  is  from  above  is  first  pure,  then  peaceable,  gentle,  and  easy  to 
 
 18  be  entreated,  full  of  mercy  and  good  fruits,  without  partiality,  and  without  hypocrisy.    And 
 the  fruit  of  righteousness  is  sown  in  peace  of  them  that  make  peace. 
 
 The  tongue  may  be  made  an  instrument  of  evil.  Many  is  the  mind  into  which  the  tongue  of  the  vile 
 has  introduced  some  foul  image,  that  has  left  a  serpent's  trail  behind  it,  as  it  crawled  in  and  coiled  itself 
 about  the  heart's  core,  folding  it  like  a  guardian  demon — not  angel — for  final  doom.  But  preeminently 
 the  tongue  should  be  consecrated.  The  words  that  we  speak  should  be  words  of  truth  and  soberness. 
 Liberty  of  speech  is  a  noble  privilege,  but  God  gives  no  liberty  to  speak  the  teachings  of  sin.  Our  free- 
 dom is  linked  with  accountability.  IIow  much  holy  work,  if  the  tongue  was  a  consecrated  thing,  might  be 
 done  for  God  by  it !  Not  in  the  pulpit  only,  or  in  the  hall  of  debate,  or  on  the  lecturci''s  platform,  or  in 
 the  courts  of  justice,  but  in  the  daily  walks  of  life,  in  humble  scenes,  by  the  fireside,  in  familiar  conver- 
 sation, in  confidential  intercourse.  If  the  gospel  of  Christ  dwelt  in  every  heart,  and  the  love  of  Christ  on 
 every  tongue,  all  of  us  would  become  evangelists.  Our  words  in  the  ears  of  a  dying  world  would  be  as 
 the  message  of  a  prophet,  rich  with  the  peace  and  hojie  of  heaven.     E.  H.  G. 
 
 It  is  an  argument  of  a  candid,  ingenuous  mind  to  delight  in  the  good  name  and  commendation  of  others  ; 
 to  pass  by  their  defects,  and  take  notice  of  their  virtues ;  to  speak  and  hear  of  those  willingly,  and  not 
 endure  either  to  speak  or  hear  of  the  other ;  for  in  this  indeed  you  may  be  little  less  guilty  than  the  evil 
 speaker,  in  taking  pleasure  in  it  though  you  speak  it  not.  He  that  willingly  drinks  in  tales  and  calumnies 
 will,  from  the  delight  he  hath  in  evil  hearing,  slide  insensibly  into  the  humor  of  evil  speaking.  Until  a 
 Christian  sets  himself  to  an  inward  watchfulness  over  his  heart,  not  suffering  in  it  any  thought  that  is 
 uncharitable,  or  any  vain  self-esteem  upon  the  sight  of  others'  frailties,  he  will  be  subject  to  somewhat  of 
 this  evil  humor  in  the  tongue  or  car.  For  the  evil  of  guile  in  the  tongue,  a  sincere  heart,  truth  in  the 
 imcard  parts,  powerfully  redresses  it;  therefore  it  is  expressed  (Ps.  15  :  2),  That  speajcdh  the  truth  from 
 his  heart.  Seek  much  after  this,  to  speak  nothing  with  God  nor  men  but  what  is  the  sense  of  a  single 
 unfeigned  heart.  Oh,  sweet  truth  !  excellent  but  rare  sincerity  !  he  that  loves  that  truth  within,  and  who 
 ia  himself  at  once  the  truth  and  the  life,  lie  alone  can  work  it  there !     Seek  it  of  him.    L. 
 
 1.  James  is  not  here  dissuading  from  brotherly 
 admonitions,  which  the  Spirit  so  often  and  so  much 
 recommends  to  us ;  but  he  is  condemning  that  im- 
 moderate desire,  which  arises  from  pride  and  ambi- 
 tion, of  exalting  ourselves  above  our  neighbor,  of 
 reviling,  censuring,  backbiting,  and  maliciously  in- 
 quiring out  everything  which  they  can  turn  to  his 
 disadvantage.  Calv. Those  persons  who  by  un- 
 charitable words  and  censures  condemn  others,  and 
 yet  are  the  servants  of  sin  themselves,  add  malice 
 to  their  hypocrisy,  and  thus  are  liable  to  a  double 
 condemnation. 
 
 2.  When  the  apostle  Paul  gives  us  the  anatomy 
 of  wickedness  in  all  the  members  of  the  body,  he 
 stays  longest  on  the  organs  of  speech,  and  goes  over 
 
 them  all  (Rom.  3  :  13-15).  The  sin  of  the  tongue- 
 is  one  into  which  we  easily  fall,  partly  by  reason  of 
 that  (juick  intercourse  that  there  is  between  the 
 tongue  and  the  heart,  partly  because  speech  is  an 
 act  which  is  performed  without  labor,  and  partly 
 because  the  evils  of  the  tongue  arc  pleaung  to  manjf 
 — pleasing  to  utter,  and  pleasing  to  hear,  and  raar- 
 velously  in  accordance  with  unregenerated  nature ! 
 T.  M. 
 
 "  A  perfect  man,  able  also  to  bridle  the  whole 
 body."  He  is  entire,  powerful,  because  he  has  not 
 spent  his  strength.  Few  men  suspect  how  much 
 mere  talk  fritters  away  spiritual  energy — that  which 
 should  be  spent  in  action  spends  itself  in  words. 
 The  fluent  boaster  is  not  the  man  who  is  steadiest 
 
SECTION  353.— JAMES  3  : 1-18. 
 
 633 
 
 before  the  enemy.  Loud  utterance  of  virtuous  in- 
 dignation against  evil  from  tiie  platform,  or  in  the 
 drawing-room,  is  wasted,  talicn  away  from  the  work 
 of  coping  with  evil ;  the  man  has  so  much  less  left. 
 And  hence  he  who  restrains  that  love  of  talk  lays 
 up  a  fund  of  spiritual  strength.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 3)  4.  The  drift  is  to  show  that  little  things  are 
 able  to  guide  great  bodies,  as  a  bridle  and  a  rudder ; 
 and  so  the  guiding  of  the  tongue,  "  a  little  member," 
 may  be  of  as  great  use  and  consequence  in  moral 
 matters.  By  the  bridle  the  horse  is  checked  and 
 guided ;  by  the  rudder  the  ship  is  steered  and  pre- 
 served from  danger ;  and  to  this  effect  Solomon 
 says,  "  Whoso  kcepeth  his  mouth  and  his  tongue, 
 keepeth  his  soul  from  troubles."     T.  M. 
 
 5.  For  '■'■how  great  a  matter  a  little  fire  kindleth^'' 
 read,  "  how  great  a  forest  is  kindled  by  how  small  a 
 
 fire."     A. You  can  not  stop  the  consequences  of 
 
 a  slander;  you  may  publicly  prove  its  falsehood,  you 
 may  sift  every  atom,  explain  and  annihilate  it,  and 
 yet  years  after  you  had  thought  that  all  had  been 
 disposed  of  for  ever,  the  mention  of  a  name  wakes 
 up  associations  in  the  mind  of  some  one  who  heard 
 the  calumny,  but  never  heard  or  never  attended  to 
 the  refutation,  or  who  has  only  a  vague  and  confused 
 recollection  of  the  whole.     F.  VV.  R. 
 
 6.  If  vain  words,  the  signs  and  immediate  effects 
 of  a  vain  mind,  shall  sadly  increase  our  accounts, 
 how  much  more  all  the  contentious,  fierce,  and  re- 
 vengeful words ;  the  detracting,  false,  contumelious, 
 and  injurious  words ;  the  impure,  filthy,  and  con- 
 tagious words ;  the  profane,  blasphemous,  and  im- 
 pious words  that  "  flow  from  the  evil  treasure  of  the 
 heart "  ?  Oh,  their  dreadful  number  and  oppressing 
 weight !     Bates. 
 
 Defileth  the  whole  body.  When  a  man 
 speaks  evil,  he  will  commit  it.  When  the  tongue 
 has  the  boldness  to  talk  of  sin,  the  rest  of  the  mem- 
 bers have  the  boldness  to  act.  First  we  think,  then 
 speak,  then  do  !  Men  will  say  it  is  hut  talk  ;  be  not 
 deceived,  a  pestilent  tongue  will  infect  other  mem- 
 bers !  Nay,  it  sets  on  fire  the  "  whole  course  "  or 
 circle  of  nature,  diffusing  its  evils  into  all  conditions 
 and  states  of  life.  There  is  no  faculty  that  the 
 tongue  does  not  poison ;  from  the  understanding  to 
 the  locomotive;  it  violently  stirs  up  the  will  and 
 affections,  and  makes  the  hands  and  feet  "  swift  to 
 shed  blood."  There  is  no  action  that  it  does  not 
 reach.     T.  M. 
 
 Set  on  fire  of  hell.  The  apostle  means  liter- 
 ally what  he  says — slander  is  diabolical.  The  first 
 illustration  we  give  of  this  is  contained  in  the  very 
 meaning  of  the  word  devil.  "  Devil,"  in  the  origi- 
 nal, means  traducer  or  slanderer.  The  first  introduc- 
 tion of  a  demon  spirit  is  foimd  connected  with  a 
 slanderous  insinuation  against  the  Almighty,  imply- 
 ing that  his  command  had  been  given  in  envy  of  his 
 
 creature.  And  in  the  magnificent  imagery  of  the 
 book  of  Job,  the  accuser  is  introduced  with  a  de- 
 moniacal and  malignant  sneer,  attributing  the  excel- 
 lence of  a  good  man  to  interested  motives.    F.  W.  R. 
 
 7j  8.  Our  own  art  and  skill  and  courage  are 
 able  to  tame  the  fiercest  beasts  and  make  them  ser- 
 viceable. But  there  is  more  rebellion  and  untam- 
 ableness  in  our  own  affections  than  in  the  fiercest 
 beast  or  reptile.  The  apostle  does  not  say  none  can 
 tame  the  tongue,  but  "  no  man  "  ;  no  human  art  or 
 power  can  find  a  sufficient  remedy  or  curb  for  it ! 
 The  horse,  the  camel,  the  elephant  do  not  tame 
 themselves ;  nor  man  himself.  Man  tames  the 
 beast,  but  God  tames  man.     T.  M. 
 
 Full  of  deadly  poison.  Formed  to  be  the 
 messenger  of  peace  and  love,  knitting  hearts  to- 
 gether in  a  mutual  bond  of  amity,  it  has  become  the 
 fomenter  of  jealousy,  distrust,  and  ill-will,  the  lash 
 of  uncharitableness,  and  the  weapon  of  hatred.  In- 
 tended to  be  the  interpreter  of  sincerity  and  the 
 propagator  of  truth,  it  has  been  made  the  ready  in- 
 strument of  falsehood  and  deceit.  Created  to  speak 
 the  praises  of  God,  and  to  give  utterance  to  the 
 feelings  of  thankfulness,  it  is  wasted  on  the  follies 
 of  worldliness  and  self,  and  profaned  by  the  awful 
 accents  of  impurity,  impiety,  and  blasphemy.  It  has 
 become  the  index  of  the  corruption  of  our  moral  na- 
 ture, the  test  by  which  we  may,  in  a  great  degree, 
 gauge  and  measure  the  spiritual  unsoundness  and 
 sinfulness  of  our  souls  ;  "  for  out  of  the  abundance 
 of  the  heart  the  mouth  speakcth."     J.  J. 
 
 9.  Here  he  exhibits  the  good  and  bad  use  of 
 the  tongue :   the  good  use,  to  bless  God  ;  the  bad 
 
 use,  to  curse  men.     T.  M. Man,  he  says,  was 
 
 made  in  the  image  of  God  ;  to  slander  man  is  to 
 slander  God  ;  to  love  what  is  good  in  man  is  to  love 
 it  in  God.  Love  is  the  only  remedy  for  slander ; 
 no  set  of  rules  or  restrictions  can  stop  it ;  we  may 
 denounce,  but  we  shall  denounce  in  vain.  The  rad- 
 ical cure  of  it  is  charity  — "  out  of  a  pure  heart 
 and  faith  urLfeigned  "  to  feel  what  is  great  in  the 
 human  character,  to  recognize  with  delight  all  high 
 and  generous  and  beautiful  actions,  to  find  a  joy 
 even  in  seeing  the  good  qualities  of  your  bitterest 
 opponents,  and  to  admire  those  qualities  even  in 
 those  with  whom  you  have  the  least  sympathy — this 
 is  the  only  spirit  which  can  heal  the  love  of  slander 
 and  of  calumny.     F.  W.  R. 
 
 10.  It  is  obvious  that  blessing  and  cursing  do 
 not  become  the  same  mouth.  A  good  man  should 
 be  uniform  and  constant.  The  same  heart  can  not 
 be  occupied  by  God  and  the  devil,  nor  the  same 
 tongue  be  employed  to  such  different  uses.     T.  M. 
 
 13.  The  term  here  rendered  "conversation" 
 signifies  the  whole  action  of  life,  the  development 
 of  character,  the  way  a  man  works,  turns,  or  be- 
 haves himself  in  the  world.     The  use  of  knowledge 
 
63-1 
 
 SEGTIO:^  35k~JA'MES  4  :  1-17. 
 
 13  to  guide  and  elevate  the  life.  Wise  men,  or 
 well-educated  men,  are  those  that  make  what  they 
 know  illuminate  and  enrich  what  they  do.  If  you 
 would  find  out  who  among  you  is  endued  with 
 knowledge,  and  who  is  not,  you  can  apply  this 
 proof.  Inquire  who  puts  his  knowledge  into  a 
 "  good  conversation" — a  noble  or  beautiful  manner 
 of  living.     F.  D.  II. 
 
 With  meekness.  Meekness  is  love  at  school 
 — love  at  the  Saviour's  school.  It  is  Christian  low- 
 lihood.  It  is  the  disciple  learning  to  know  him- 
 self ;  learning  to  fear  and  distrust  and  abhor  him- 
 self. It  is  the  disciple  practicing  the  sweet  but 
 self-emptying  lesson  of  putting  on  the  Lord  Jesus, 
 and  finding  all  his  righteousness  in  that  righteous 
 Lord.  It  is  the  disciple  learning  the  defects  of 
 his  own  character,  and  taking  hints  from  hostile 
 as  well  as  friendly  monitors.  It  is  the  discijile 
 praying  and  watching  for  the  improvement  of  his 
 talents,  the  mellowing  of  his  temper,  and  the  amel- 
 ioration of  his  character.  It  is  the  living  Christian  at 
 t'le  Saviour's  feet,  learning  of  him  who  is  meek  and 
 lowly,  and  finding  rest  for  his  own  soul.     Hami/toti. 
 
 15.  Earthly,  sensual,  devilish.  The  dis- 
 tinction is  admirably  drawn.  The  evils  of  the  world 
 may  be  reduced  to  these  three  heads  :  covetousness, 
 sensuality,  pride,  suitable  to  the  treble  bait  that  is 
 in  the  world  :  profits,  pleasures,  honors.  The  three 
 great  ends  of  our  creation  are  our  salvation,  the 
 good  of  others,  and  the  glory  of  God.  Eut,  when 
 men  melt  away  their  days  in  pleasure,  they  neglect 
 the  great  salvation ;  covetousness  is  the  bane  of 
 charity ;  and  pride  and  self-seeking  do  quite  divert 
 us  from  serving  God's  glory.  All  sIhs  grow  from 
 these  roots. 
 
 ■16,  Such  wisdom  as  serves  envy  and  strife  can 
 not  be  good  wisdom,  for  it  brings  forth  evil  effects. 
 Wisdom  from  above  is  for  holiness  and  meekness  ; 
 wisdom  from  below  is  for  confusion  and  profane- 
 ness.  For  an  envious,  contentious  spirit  is  an  un- 
 quiet, disorderly  spirit.  Nothing  more  discomposes 
 the  mind  than  envy.     The  contentment  and  felicity 
 
 of  others  is  the  very  sorrow  of  the  envious.  Satan 
 works  upon  nothing  so  much  as  envy  and  discon- 
 tent ;  such  a  spirit  is  exactly  fit  for  Satan's 
 lure !     T.  M. 
 
 1 7.  "  Lord,  set  a  watch  on  my  mouth  ;  keep 
 the  door  of  my  lips  "  :  this  prayer  of  David  must 
 constantly  be  ours.  If  with  this  be  combined  the 
 earnest  striving  after  the  wisdom  which  cometh 
 down  from  above,  which  James  recommends  to  us, 
 we  shall  also  on  this  path  be  preserved  from  many 
 
 false   steps.      Va?i    0. Without   hypocrisy. 
 
 The  praise  of  a  hypocrite  is  not  of  God,  but  of 
 man  ;  the  praise  of  a  Christian  is  not  of  man,  but 
 of  God.  The  former  desires  to  seem  good,  that  he 
 may  be  admired ;  the  latter  to  be  good,  that  God 
 may  be  honored.     Seder. 
 
 18.  They  that  with  their  peaceable  endeavors 
 unite  a  care  for  righteousness  shall  have  a  threefold 
 blessing — increase  of  grace,  with  peace  for  the 
 present,  and  shall  reap  the  crop  of  all  hereafter. 
 Whatever  we  do  in  this  life  is  seed.  As  we  sow^  so 
 we  reap.  The  metaphor  is  used  in  Scripture  both 
 ways,  in  point  of  sin  and  duty.  It  may  be  long 
 first,  but  the  crop  will  be  according  to  the  seed. 
 This  is  our  comfort  against  all  the  difficulties  and 
 inconveniences  that  holy  and  peaceable  endeavors 
 meet  with  in  the  world,  your  reward  is  with  God  ; 
 you  have  a  pledge  of  it  in  your  own  souls.  While 
 strifes  lessen  grace  in  others,  you  grow  and  thrive, 
 
 and  you  shall  reap  in  glory.     T.  M. God  abides 
 
 none  but  charitable  discussions,  those  that  are  well 
 grounded  and  well  governed  with  Christian  charity 
 and  wise  moderation,  those  whose  beginning  is 
 equity  and  whose  end  is  peace.  If  we  must  differ, 
 let  these  be  the  conditions.  Let  every  one  of  God's 
 ministers  be  ambitious  of  that  praise  which  Gregory 
 Nazianzen  gives  to  Athaseus,  viz.,  to  be  an  adamant 
 to  them  that  strike,  and  a  loadstone  to  them  that 
 dissent  from  him — the  one  not  to  be  removed  with 
 wrong,  the  other  to  draw  those  hearts  who  disagree ; 
 so  the  fruit  of  righteousness  shall  be  sown  in  peace 
 of  them  that  make  peace.     Bp.  H. 
 
 Section  354. 
 
 James  iv.  1-17. 
 
 1  From  whence  come  wars  and  fightings  among  you?   come  they  not  hence,  even  of  your 
 
 2  lusts  that  war  in  your  members?     Ye  hist,  and  have  not:  ye  kill,  and  desire  to  have,  and 
 
 3  cannot  obtain :  ye  fight  and  war,  yet  ye  have  not,  because  yc  ask  not.     Ye  ask,  and  receive 
 
 4  not,  because  ye  ask  amiss,  tliat  ye  may  consume  it  upcm  your  lusts.     Ye  adnltcrers  and 
 adulteresses,  know  ye  not  tliat  tlie  friendsliip  of  tlie  world  is  enmity  with  God?  wliosocver 
 
 5  therefore  will  he  a  friend  of  the  world  is  the  enemy  of  God.     Do  yo  think  that  the  scrip- 
 
 6  tare  saith  in  vain.  The  spirit  that  dwelleth  in  us  lusteth  to  envy?     But  he  giveth  more 
 
SECTION  35^.— JAMES  Jf :  1-17. 
 
 635 
 
 grace.     Wherefore  he  saith,  God  resisteth  the  proud,  but  giveth  grace  unto  tlie  humble. 
 •^  Submit  yourselves  therefore  to  God.     Resist  the  devil,  and  he  will  flee  from  you.     Draw 
 
 8  nigh  to  God,  and  he  will  draw  nigh  to  you.     Cleanse  your  hands,  ye  sinners;  and  purify 
 
 9  your  hearts,  ye  doubleminded.     Be  afflicted,  and  mourn,  and  weep:  let  your  laughter  be 
 
 10  turned  to  mourning,  and  your  joy  to  heaviness.     Humble  yourselves  in  the  sight  of  the 
 
 11  Lord,  and  he  sliall  lift  you  up.     Speak  not  evil  one  of  another,  brethren.     He  that  speaketh 
 evil  of  his  brother,  and  judgeth  his  brother,  speaketii  evil  of  the  law,  and  judgeththe  law: 
 
 12  but  if  thou  judge  the  law,  thou  art  not  a  doer  of  the  law,  but  a  judge.     There  is  one  law- 
 
 13  giver,  who  is  able  to  save  and  to  destroy:  who  art  thou  that  judgest  another?    Go  to  now, 
 ye  that  say.  To  day  or  to  morrow  we  will  go  into  such  a  city,  and  continue  there  a  year, 
 
 14  and  buy  and  sell,  and  get  gain:  whereas  ye  know  not  what  shall  he  on  the  morrow.     For 
 what  is  your  life  ?     It  is  even  a  vapour,  that  appeareth  for  a  little  time,  and  then  vanisheth 
 
 15  away.  For  that  ye  ought  to  say,  If  the  Lord  will,  we  shall  live,  and  do  this,  or  that. 
 10  But  now  ye  rejoice  in  your  boastings :  all  such  rejoicing  is  evil.  Therefore  to  him  that 
 17  knoweth  to  do  good,  and  doeth  it  not,  to  him  it  is  sin. 
 
 Draw  nigh  to  God,  and  he  ivill  draio  nigh  to  you.  Under  the  laws  of  Providence,  life  is  a  probation ; 
 probation  is  a  succession  of  temptations ;  temptations  are  emergencies  ;  and  for  emergencies  we  ijeed  the 
 preparation  and  the  safeguard  of  prayer.  We  have  duties  which  are  perilous.  We  meet  surprises  of 
 evil.  We  struggle  with  a  wily  adversary.  We  feel  perplexities  of  conscience,  in  which  holy  decision  de- 
 pends on  the  mind  we  bring  to  them.  We  encounter  disappointments  which  throw  us  back  from  our 
 hopes  rudely.  We  have  difficult  labors,  in  which  we  sometimes  do  not  know  what  to  do.  Wc  have  an  un- 
 knovm  experience  opening  upon  us  every  hour.  Providence  is  thus  continually  calling  for  the  aids  of 
 prayer ;  and  in  a  soul  which  is  keen  in  its  vigilance,  prayer  will  be  continually  responsive  to  providences, 
 often  anticipative  of  them.  There  is  often  a  beautiful  alliance  between  providence  and  grace  in  these 
 experiences.  A  Christian  who  will  be  studious  of  his  own  history  will  probably  discover  that  often  the 
 occasions  for  such  fragmentary  communings  with  God  follow  hard  upon  these  secret  incitements  to  them. 
 Emergencies  come  soon  for  which  they  are  needed.  The  Holy  Spirit  has  anticipated  them,  and  sought  to 
 forearm  us.  Providence  and  grace  thus  hover  over  us,  not  far  asunder.  In  this  view,  those  Biblical  ex- 
 hortations to  prayer,  which  men  have  sometimes  deemed  extravagant,  are  transparently  rational :  "  Continue 
 in  prayer";  "Continue  instant  in  prayer";  "Pray  without  ceasing'''';  "  Brjoice  in  the  Lord  ahrai.sf" 
 Such  exhortations  contemplate  a  state,  not  insulated  acts,  of  prayer.  They /'<  i?i  well  to  the  system  of 
 things  in  which  we  are  living.     A.  P.  ' 
 
 1-5.  The  apostle  had  in  the  former  chapter 
 spoken  against  strifes  as  proceeding  from  envy, 
 and  pressed  them  to  a  holy  wisdom ;  he  here 
 speaks  against  strifes  and  contentions  as  proceed- 
 ing from  other  lusts,  as  ambition,  covetousness,  etc.) 
 which  made  them  vex  one  another,  and  break  out 
 into  unseemly  brawlings.  He  proceeds  by  way  of 
 question  and  conviction,  as  appealing  to  their  con- 
 sciences.    T.  M. Nothing  can  be  more  clear  than 
 
 that  far  the  greater  part  of  the  evils  we  suffer  our- 
 selves, and  of  those  we  bring  upon  others,  arise  from 
 the  dominion  of  the  passions.  From  whence  come 
 murders,  robberies,  oppression,  and  fraud,  breaches 
 of  friendship  and  hospitality,  ruin,  infamy,  and  re- 
 morse, confusion  and  distress  to  whole  families,  the 
 destruction  of  health  and  repose,  the  dissipation  of 
 fortunes,  but  from  the  violence  of  headstrong  and 
 unruly  desires,  bursting  forth  like  a  torrent  upon 
 mankind,  throwing  down  every  obstacle,  and  break- 
 ing through  every  the  most  sacred  fence  that  opposes 
 itself  to  their  impetuous   course  ?     P. Unruly 
 
 lusts  witnm  are  the  cause  of  the  unquietnesses  and 
 contentions  abroad  in  the  world.  One  man  will 
 have  his  corrupt  will,  and  another  his,  and  thus 
 they  flock  and  justle  one  another ;  and  by  the  cross 
 encounters  of  their  purposes,  as  flints  meeting,  they 
 strike  out  these  sparks  that  set  all  on  fire.     L. 
 
 3.  Consume  upon  lusts.  We  would  have 
 something  from  God  to  give  to  our  enjoyments: 
 health  and  long  life,  that  we  may  live  pleasantly ; 
 wealth,  that  we  may  fare  sumptuously  every  day ; 
 estates,  that  we  may  raise  up  our  name  and  families; 
 success  in  our  undertakings,  that  we  may  live  inde- 
 pendently of  God's  providence.     T.  M. 
 
 4.  In  every  man  there  is  a  root  of  selfishness. 
 So  long  as  we  follow  the  impulses  of  our  nature,  we 
 are  apt  to  refer  everything  to  some  selfish  end,  to 
 our  own  pleasure,  to  our  profit,  to  our  advancement 
 and  exultation.  Again,  in  every  man  there  is  a  root 
 of  uorldli/-minded7icss.  Our  aims,  our  purposes,  our 
 wishes,  our  hopes,  our  fears  are  all  hemmed  in  by 
 the  world,  and  summed  up  in  it.     Moreover,  in  every 
 
636 
 
 SECTION  354.— JAMES  4  : 1-17. 
 
 man  there  is  a  root  of  fleshJy-mindedness.  His  soul 
 is  drugged  from  childhood  upward  with  the  stimu- 
 lants and  opiates  of  the  senses.  In  every  man's 
 heart  there  is  this  triple  root  of  sin — no  one  who 
 knows  his  own  heart  will  dispute  it — the  root  of  self- 
 ishness, from  which  spring  self-indulgv-nce,  self- 
 will,  self-esteem,  and  the  whole  brood  of  vanity  and 
 "pride ;  the  root  of  worldly-mindedness,  which  issues 
 in  ambition,  in  covetousness,  in  the  love  of  money, 
 in  the  desire  of  advancement,  of  honor,  of  power ; 
 and  the  root  of  carnal-mindedness,  from  which,  if 
 it  be  not  cut  down  betimes,  and  kept  diligently  from 
 shooting  up  again,  the  lusts  of  the  flesh  will  sprout 
 rankly,  and  overrun  and  stifle  the  soul.     Hare. 
 
 "  The  friendship  of  the  world  is  enmity  with 
 God."  There  is  a  similar  expression  used  by  Paul. 
 "  The  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God  " — averse 
 and  adverse  !  So  does  the  world  not  only  withdraw 
 the  heart  from  God,  but  oppose  him.  They  who 
 would  join  worldliness  with  religion  seek  to  unite 
 two  of  the  most  unsuitable  things  in  the  world! 
 Worldly  people  are  here  called  adulterers  and  adul- 
 teresses because  of  their  unfaithfulness  to  God : 
 they  give  their  best  affections  to  the  world.  World- 
 liness in  Christians  is  most  unsuitable  to  the  mar- 
 riage covenant,  the  covenant  of  grace,  wherein  God 
 propounds  himself  to  be  all  sufficient.     T.  M. 
 
 5.  Envy  is  only  a  malignant,  selfish  hunger^ 
 casting  its  evil  eye  on  the  elevation  or  supposed 
 happiness  of  others.  The  bitterness  of  it  is  not 
 simply  that  it  really  wants  what  others  have,  but 
 that  the  soul,  gnawed  by  a  deep  spiritual  hunger 
 which  it  thinks  not  of,  is  so  profoundly  embittered 
 that  every  kind  of  good  it  looks  upon  rasps  it  with 
 a  feeling  of  torment,  and  rouses  a  degree  of  impa- 
 tience and  ill  nature,  out  of  all  terms  of  reason. 
 It  is  the  feeling  of  a  prodigal,  or  spendthrift,  who, 
 after  he  has  spent  all,  vents  his  ill  nature  on  every- 
 body but  himself,  and  hates  the  good  possessed  by 
 others  because  it  is  not  his  own.  IIow  many  human 
 souls  are  gnawed  through  and  through,  all  their 
 lives  long,  ))y  this  devilish  hunger,  envy  !     11.  B. 
 
 6.  Giveth  more  grace.  The  world  gives  a 
 little,  that  it  may  give  no  more ;  but  Christ  gives 
 "  that  he  may  give."  He  gives  a  little  grace,  that 
 he  may  give  grace  upon  grace.  He  gives  a  little 
 comfort,  th.it  he  may  give  fullness  of  joy.  Souls 
 that  are  rich  in  grace,  labor  after  greater  measures 
 of  grace  out  of  love  to  grace,  and  because  of  an 
 excellency  that  they  see  in  grace.  Grace  is  a  very 
 sparkling  jewel,  and  he  who  loves  it  and  pursues 
 after  it  for  its  own  native  beauty  has  much  of  it 
 within  him.     Brools. 
 
 Resisteth  the  prond.  Of  all  the  evils  of 
 our  nature,  there  is  none  more  natural  and  uni- 
 versal than  pride  ;  the  grand  wickedness,  self-exalt- 
 ing   in    our   own    and    others   opinion.      Of   that 
 
 (  complicated  first  sin,  certainly  pride  was  a  main 
 ingredient — that  which  the  unbelief  going  before 
 and  the  disobedience  following  after  were  both  ser- 
 vants to — and  ever  since  it  sticks  still  deep  in  our 
 nature.  So  that  Augustine  says  truly,  "  That  which 
 first  overcame  man  is  the  last  thing  he  overcomes." 
 Some  sins,  comparatively,  may  die  before  us,  but 
 this  hath  life  in  it,  sensibly,  as  long  as  we.  It  is  as 
 the  heart  of  all,  the  first  living  and  the  last  dying ; 
 and  hath  this  advantage  that,  whereas  other  sins  are 
 fomented  by  one  another,  this  feeds  even  on  virtues 
 and  graces,  as  a  moth  that  breeds  in  them  and  con- 
 sumes them ;  even  in  the  finest  of  them,  if  it  be 
 not  carefully  looked  to.  This  hydra,  as  one  head  of 
 it  is  cut  off,  another  rises  up.  It  will  secretly  cleave 
 to  the  best  actions  and  prey  upon  them.  And  there- 
 fore is  there  so  much  need  that  we  continually  watch 
 and  fight  and  pray  against  it,  and  be  restless  in  the 
 pursuit  of  real  and  deep  humiliation,  daily  seeking 
 to  advance  further  in  it ;  to  be  nothing,  and  desire 
 
 to  be  nothing.      L. God  abhors  other  sinners, 
 
 but  against  the  proud  he  professes  open  defiance 
 and  hostility.  This  was  the  sin  that  turned  angels 
 into  devils.  You  may  trace  the  story  of  pride  from 
 paradise  to  this  day.  Other  sins  are  more  hateful 
 to  man,  because  they  bring  disgrace  and  have  more 
 of  baseness  and  turpitude  in  them  ;  whereas  pride 
 seems  to  have  a  kind  of  bravery  in  it.  But  the 
 Lord  hates  it,  because  it  is  a  sin  that  sets  itself 
 most  againfit  him.  Other  sins  are  against  God's 
 laws,  but  pride  is  against  God's  sovereignty.  Pride 
 does  not  only  withdraw  the  heart  from  God,  but 
 lifts  it  up  against  God.  Other  sins  are  more  patient 
 of  reproof,  for  conscience  will  frequently  consent  to 
 the  reproofs  of  God's  word,  but  pride  first  blinds 
 the  mind,  and  then  arms  the  affections — it  lays  the 
 judgment  asleep,  and  then  awakens  anger.     T.  M. 
 
 Those  showers  of  grace  that  slide  off  from  the 
 lofty  mountains  rest  on  the  valleys  and  make  them 
 fruitful.  He  giveth  grace  to  the  lowlg  ;  loves  to  be- 
 stow it  where  there  is  most  room  to  receive  it,  and 
 most  return  of  ingenuous  and  entire  praises  upon 
 the  receipt.  And  such  is  the  humble  heart ;  and 
 truly,  as  much  humility  gains  much  grace,  so  it  grows 
 by  it.  He  whom  the  Lord  loads  most  with  his  rich- 
 est gifts  stoops  lowest,  as  pressed  down  with  the 
 weight  of  them  ;  the  free  love  of  God  humbles  that 
 heart  most  to  which  it  is  most  manifested.     L. 
 
 7.  There  is  a  three/old  submission  to  God :  of 
 our  carnal  hearts  to  iiis  holiness ;  of  our  proud 
 hearts  to  his  mercy  ;  and  of  o>ir  revolting  hearts  to 
 his  sovereignty  ;  and  all  this  that  we  may  be  pure, 
 
 huiril)le,  and  obedient !     T.  M. The  submission 
 
 that  makes  no  merit  of  its  cross ;  that  does  not 
 venture  to  choose  one  lighter  than  the  Lord  lays  on 
 us ;  that  does  not  seek  the  ability  to  bear  it  in  the 
 delirium  of  pleasure,  or  the  drugs  of  the  world,  or 
 
SECTION  SSJf.— JAMES  4  : 1-17. 
 
 637 
 
 the  (Jeadeuing  influence  of  time  and  change ;  that 
 does  not  compare  your  cross  with  those  borne  by 
 others,  or  ask  an  explanation  of  it  till  the  day 
 break  and  the  shadows  flee  away,  but  bears  it  all 
 with  a  child's  love  for  His  sake  who  did  not  impose 
 it  till  He  had  borne  all  the  might  and  sharpness  of 
 all  the  world's  crosses  together — this  is  the  victory. 
 The  earth  has  no  fatal  fear  and  no  insupportable 
 sorrow  in  it  after  you  have  come  to  this ;  you  are 
 free  in  a  boundless  liberty,  strong  in  immortal 
 strength,  and  at  peace  in  a  peace  too  deep  for  the 
 understanding  to  explain,  or  any  sufferings  to  dis- 
 turb.    h\  D.  H, 
 
 Resist  the  devil*  It  is  not  more  Satan  who 
 destroys  us  than  we  who  destroy  ourselves  at  his 
 bidding.  Even  in  his  boldest  achievements  he  still 
 does  not  create  but  pervert ;  he  is  to  the  last  a  sub- 
 ordinate and  permissive  agent  in  the  territory  of 
 God.  It  is  not  to  infuse  new  powers  that  he  labors, 
 but  by  every  art  to  corrupt  and  poison  the  old  to 
 
 ruin !     W.  A.  B. God  draws ;  Satan  only  tempts. 
 
 Satan  is  powerful,  but  not  omnipotent ;  he  is  cun- 
 ning, but  neither  omniscient  nor  wise.  He  has  an 
 ally  within  us,  but  he  has  never  yet  understood  a 
 human  heart.  God  alone  can  search  the  heart; 
 he  alone  can  draw  it,  can  open,  can  melt,  can  fill  it. 
 Satan  can  not  draw ;  he  can  not  reach  the  inmost 
 depth  of  yourself ;  he  has  no  right  over  you ;  he 
 has  no  power  except  the  power  you  give  him.  Only 
 resist,  only  show  your  face  as  conscious  of  your 
 divine  origin,  only  adore  God,  and  Satan,  powerless 
 and  abashed,  will  flee  from  you.  There  is  no  real 
 connection  between  us  and  Satan.  A.  S. When- 
 ever one  of  us,  wearied  and  grieved  with  the  burden 
 of  his  sins,  comes  to  Christ  for  salvation ;  whenever 
 one  of  us,  feeling  the  yoke  upon  him  of  some  invet- 
 erate evil  habit,  wicked  temper,  or  deadly  lust, 
 kneels  down  seriously  and  humbly  before  God,  and 
 asks  him  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake  to  forgive  and  to 
 cleanse  him ;  to  pardon  all  that  is  past,  and  to  send 
 into  his  heart  that  Holy  Spirit  who  is  all  libert}-,  and 
 love,  and  peace,  and  strength  ;  and  when,  in  answer 
 to  this  prayer  (as  will  be  the  case  if  he  onhj  prays 
 on  and  faints  not)  he  is  set  free — gradually,  tardily 
 it  may  be,  but  really,  decisively,  and  at  last  com- 
 pletely— then  does  Christ  conquer  Satan,     V. 
 
 8.  There  is  no  exhortation  more  solemn  and 
 profound,  more  fundamental,  reaching  into  the  very 
 beginnings  of  spiritual  life,  and  more  comprehen- 
 sive, embracing  the  deepest  experience  of  divine 
 grace,  than  these  words :  "  Draw  nigh  to  God,  and 
 he  will  draw  nigh  to  you."  No  frequency  of  repeti- 
 tion can  weaken  their  force  or  exhaust  their  mean- 
 ing ;  but  they  grow  in  power  and  sweetness  as  we 
 obey  the  command  and  test  the  truth  of  the  prom- 
 ise.    A.  S. Draw  nigh,  oh,  every  solitary  soul,  to 
 
 Mary's  Son !     Let  him  draw  nigh  to  you  ;  he  under- 
 
 stands the  most  reserved.  He  knows  your  unutter- 
 able secret  without  the  telling,  infinite  in  tenderness. 
 He  has  watched  your  silent  war,  and  waited  with 
 your  waiting,  and  carried  griefs  just  like  yours. 
 "If  any  he&rt  will  open  the  door  to  me,  I  will  come 
 
 in,  and  my  Father  will  come."     F,  D.  H. He 
 
 will  draw  nigh  to  you.  He  himself,  although 
 he  may  use  various  channels  and  instruments — it 
 may  be  afiiiction  or  prosperity;  it  may  be  through 
 the  voice  of  Nature  or  of  Providence;  it  may  be 
 through  the  word  or  the  example  of  a  Christian — 
 yet  it  is  God  himself.  But,  of  all  instruments  and 
 channels,  the  written  word  is  of  the  utmost  im- 
 portance ;  it  stands  supreme.  It  is  through  Scrip- 
 ture, eminently,  that  God  draws  nigh  to  the  souL 
 But  let  us  never  mistake  the  reading  of  the  Scrip- 
 ture for  that  real  drawing  nigh  of  the  living  God, 
 toward  which  it  is  the  great  help,  and  of  which  it  is 
 the  great  witness.  Scripture  is  not  the  substitute 
 for  God's  draw  ing  nigh  to  us,  it  is  only  the  channel ; 
 the  written  word  of  the  past  must  become  the  living 
 word  of  the  present.     A.  S. 
 
 9.  When  James  says,  "Let  your  laughter  be 
 turned  into  mourning  and  your  joy  into  heaviness," 
 he  means  that  it  is  a  good  exchange  to  put  away 
 carnal  joy  for  godly  sorrow ;  for  then  we  have  that 
 in  the  duty  which  we  ■  expected  in  the  sin,  and  in  a 
 more  pure,  full,  and  sweet  way.  When  the  world 
 repents  of  its  joy,  the  Christian  will  never  repent  of 
 his  sorrow.     T.  M. 
 
 10.  No  humility  is  perfect  and  proportioned  but 
 that  which  makes  us  hate  ourselves  as  corrupt,  but 
 respect  ourselves  as  immortal — the  humility  that 
 kneels  in  the  dust,  but  gazes  on  the  skies  !     W.  A. 
 
 B. Bring  into   captivity  every  thought  to  the 
 
 obedience  of  Christ.  Order  thy  life  according  to 
 the  life  of  Jesus,  after  Jesus  hath  put  his  life  with- 
 in thee.  Humble  thyself,  so  shalt  thou  be  exalted. 
 Be  poor,  so  shalt  thou  be  rich.     Have  nothing,  so 
 
 canst  thou  receive  all  things.     A.  C. Seek  here 
 
 to  be  humble  with  the  humble  Jesus,  and  he  will 
 exalt  thee.  Seek  humility,  and  thou  wilt  find  it,  and 
 when  thou  hast  found  it  thou  wilt  love  it,  and  by 
 God's  grace  wilt  not  part  with  it ;  with  it  thou  canst 
 not  perish.  Yea,  thou  wilt  reign  for  ever  with 
 Jesus,  who  was  humbled  for  thee,  and  with  the 
 choirs  in  the  heavenly  dwellings.  For  there,  too, 
 thou  wilt  be  humble,  not  as  now  in  the  need  of  all 
 things,  but  in  the  possession  of  all  things,  in  glory, 
 and  honor,  and  power,  and  beauty,  and  knowledge, 
 and  wisdom,  of  which  we  have  but  the  faintest 
 shadow  here ;  and  all  from  God  and  in  God.    Pusey. 
 
 11.  Speak  not  evil.  The  bitter  root  of  this 
 iniquity  is  that  wicked  self-love  that  dwells  in  us. 
 Every  man  is  naturally  his  own  grand  idol,  would  be 
 esteemed  and  honored  by  any  means ;  and  to  mag- 
 nify  that  idol  self  kills  the  good  name  and  esteem 
 
638 
 
 SECTION  35 Jf.— JAMES  ^  ;  1-17. 
 
 of  others  in  sacrifice  to  it.  Hence  is  the  narrow, 
 observing  eye  and  broad,  spealiing  tongue  upon  any- 
 thing that  tends  to  the  dishonor  of  others.  One 
 of  another.  All  of  you  that  desire  to  walk  as 
 Christians,  be  very  wary  that  you  wrong  not  one 
 another,  and  help  not  the  wicked  against  you  by 
 your  mutual  misconstructions  and  miscensures  one 
 of  another.  Far  be  it  from  you  to  take  pleasure  in 
 hearing  others  evil  spoken  of,  whether  unjustly  or 
 though  it  be  some  way  deservedly  ;  yet  let  it  be  al- 
 ways grievous  to  you  and  no  way  pleasing  to  hear 
 such  things,  much  less  to  speak  of  them.  It  is  the 
 devil's  delight  to  be  pleased  with  evil  speakings. 
 The  Syrian  calls  him  an  eater  of  slanders  or  calum- 
 nies.    L. 
 
 Jndgeth  the  law.  There  are  three  things 
 exempted  from  man's  judicatory:  God's  counsels,  the 
 Holy  Scriptures,  and  the  hearts  of  men.  We  should 
 not  dogmatize  and  subject  men  to  ordinances  of  our 
 own  making.  It  is  too  common  for  us  to  condemn 
 everything  that  does  not  please  us,  as  if  our  magis- 
 terial dictates  were  articles  of  faith.  We  must 
 judge  as  the  word  judges,  or  else  we  judge  the 
 wor^l .' 
 
 12.  In  spiritual  things,  none  else  but  the  Lord 
 can  give  laws  to  the  conscience ;  in  external  policy, 
 the  laws  and  edicts  of  men  are  to  be  observed.  But 
 here  the  apostle  speaks  of  the  internal  government 
 of  the  conscience  where  God  alone  judges,  since 
 God  alone  can  give  laws  to  the  conscience.  "  The 
 Lord  is  our  judge,  the  Lord  is  our  lawgiver,  the 
 Lord  is  our  king"  (Isa.  33  :  22).  Take  these  words 
 in  a  spiritual  sense,  and  they  are  exclusive,  llie 
 Lord  and  none  othei- ! 
 
 13-15*  Having  before  spoken  against  those 
 that  contemned  the  law,  he  now  speaks  against 
 those  that  contemned  Providence ;  promising  them- 
 selves a  long  time  in  the  world,  and  a  happy  accom- 
 plishraent  of  their  worldly  projects,  without  any 
 sense  or  thought  of  their  own  frailty,  or  the  sudden 
 strokes  of  God.  In  this  verse  the  apostle  docs,  as 
 it  were,  personate  them,  and  gives  an  accurate  repre- 
 sentation of  their  thoughts.     T.  M. 
 
 13.  The  great  Lord  of  all  has  no  part  in  this 
 Bchcme.  These  little  arrogant  words,  we  will,  thrust 
 him  out  at  once,  and  occupy  his  place.  The  persons 
 here  described  undertake,  without  hesitation,  to  in- 
 sure their  lives  against  death,  their  bodies  against 
 sickness,  and  their  effects  against  every  casualty  or 
 hazard.  They  promise  themselves  that  to-morrow 
 they  shall  not  only  be  alive,  but  in  health  to  set 
 out  on  their  journey ;  that  they  shall  meet  with  no 
 cross  accidents  by  the  way,  and  that  in  due  time 
 they  shall  arrive  at  the  city  where  their  |)lan  of  bus- 
 iness is  to  be  carried  into  execution.  What  is  still 
 more  extravagant,  they  promise  upon  life  for  a  full 
 year,  and  not  upon  life  only,  but  on  health  of  body 
 
 and  soundness  of  mind  during  all  that  time.  Nay^ 
 more,  they  assure  themselves  of  success.  "We  will 
 buy  and  sell,  and  get  gain."  They  undertake  that 
 they  shall  have  large  profits  from  those  to  whom 
 they  sell,  and  cheap  bargains  from  those  of  whom 
 they  buy.  In  a  word,  they  speak  as  if  everything 
 relating  to  themselves  and  others  were  so  dependent 
 on  their  will  that  they  might  command  the  events 
 which  they  desired,  and  dispose  of  all  things  ac- 
 cording to  their  own  pleasure.     R.  W. 
 
 14.  Your  life.  The  lowest  view  of  life  looks 
 out  upon  it  as  no  scene  of  the  workings  and  reveal- 
 ings  of  the  divine*  Spirit,  but  only  as  a  hostelry 
 where  every  guest  is  to  seize  on  so  many  of  the 
 good  things  exposed  as  the  laws  of  the  place  allow 
 — to  consume  what  the  senses  crave,  regarding  no 
 other  than  sensual  penalties — to  grasp  the  largest 
 handful  of  comfort  irrespective  of  rights  or  ser- 
 vices, and  to  push  pleasure  to  the  utmost  pitch  of 
 intensity  consistent  with  its  continuance.  Of  course, 
 this  selfish  hunt  will  take  different  directions,  ac- 
 cording to  the  ruling  appetite ;  proceeding  with  some 
 men  by  a  cool  calculation,  and  with  others  by  pas- 
 sionate plunges  of  impulse.  But  the  characteristic 
 mark  on  all  its  phases  is,  that  it  disowns  God.  The 
 whole  eager  race  through  which  it  strains  its  muscles 
 ignores  the  spiritual  presence.  Religious  accounta- 
 bility is  an  element  foreign  to  it.  Duty  is  a  word 
 without  a  meaning.  Conscience  is  only  one  of  the 
 furies.  Christ  is  a  veiled  figure.  Stewardship  is  a 
 visionary  fancy.  The  curtain  that  drops  over  the 
 grave  is  of  stone,  as  immovable  as  it  is  impenetra- 
 ble.    F.  D.  H. 
 
 15.  If  the  Lord  will.  Not  to  be  fulfilled 
 by  the  mere  use  of  the  words  "  please  God,"  or  of 
 the  letters  D.  V.,  when  we  speak  of  our  future  proj- 
 ects, but  by  a  deep  inner  consciousness  that  the 
 future  is  wrapped  in  utter  uncertainty,  that  we  can 
 see  no  further  than  to  what  lies  under  our  hand, 
 and  that  even  the  cycle  of  the  present  day  em- 
 braces more  time  than  we  have  any  right  to  calculate 
 
 upon.     E.  M.  G. "We  shall  live,  and  ^o  this  or 
 
 that."  It  is  not  enough,  then,  that  God  suffers  us  to 
 live,  but  he  must  also  by  the  same  will  suffer  us  to 
 do,  or  act.  The  point  is,  that  God's  will  concurs  not 
 only  to  our  lives,  but  to  our  actions.  It  is  by  his 
 conduct  and  blessing  that  all  things  come  to  pass. 
 Our  very  counsels  and  wills  are  subject  to  the  di- 
 vine government,  and  he  can  turn  them  as  it  pleas- 
 eth  him ;  and  therefore  we  must  not  only  commit 
 our  ways  to  his  providence,  but  commend  our  hearts 
 to  the  tuition  of  his  Sjiirit !  In  short,  all  things 
 are  done  by  his  will,  and  must  be  ascribed  to  his 
 praise. 
 
 17.  Sins  of  knowledge  are  most  dangerous. 
 They  a:e  more  sins  than  others,  as  having  more 
 malice  and  contempt  in  them :    contempt   both  of 
 
SECTION  355.— JAMES  5  : 1-20. 
 
 63& 
 
 the  law  of  God  and  of  God's  kindness.  Sins  against 
 linowledgc  have  more  of  God's  vengeance  upon  them. 
 In  the  reprobate  they  are  punished  with  great  re- 
 morse and  horror  of  conscience,  or  with  hardness  of 
 heart,  or  with  madness  against  the  truth.  Apos- 
 tates become  the  greatest  persecutors !  Not  only 
 sins  of  commission  but  sins  also  of  omission  are  ag- 
 gravated by  knowledge ;  "  to  him  that  kuoweth  to 
 do  good,  and  doeth  it  not,  to  him  it  is  sin."  Foul 
 acts  of  sinful  commission  bring  more  shame  and 
 impress  more  horror  upon  the  mind  than  bare  neg- 
 
 lects ;  yet  here  we  see  that  every  omissio7i  of  a 
 know  duty  is  sin.  The  rule,  you  see,  is  positive, 
 enforcing  duty,  as  well  as  prohibitory,  forbidding 
 sin  ;  and  according  to  the  knowledge  of  it,  so  is  the 
 
 obligation.     T.  M. The  neglect  of  improving  all 
 
 the  means,  advantages,  and  opportunities  of  doing 
 or  receiving  good  will  be  a  great  part  of  that  judg- 
 ment. The  Lord  called  his  servants  to  an  account 
 for  the  talents  committed  to  their  trust,  and  re- 
 quired profit  in  proportion  to  their  number  and 
 worth.     Bates. 
 
 Section  355. 
 
 James  v.  1-20. 
 
 1  Go  to  now,  ye  rich  men,  weep  and  howl  for  yonr  miseries  that  shall  come  upon  you. 
 
 2  Your  riches  are  corrupted,  and  your  garments  are  raotlieaten.     Your  gold  and  silver  is 
 
 3  cankered ;  and  the  rust  of  them  shall  be  a  witness  against  you,  and  shall  eat  your  flesh  as 
 
 4  it  were  fire.  Ye  have  heaped  treasure  together  for  the  last  days.  Behold,  the  hire  of  the 
 labourers  who  have  reaped  down  your  fields,  which  is  of  you  kept  back  by  fraud,  crieth.: 
 and  the  cries  of  them  which  have  reaped  are  entered  into  the  ears  of  the  Lord  of  Sabaoth. 
 
 5  Ye  Jiave  lived  in  pleasure  on  the  eartii,  and  been  w  anton  ;  ye  have  nourished  your  hearts, 
 
 6  as  in  a  day  of  slaughter.     Ye  have  condemned  and  killed  the  just ;  and  he  doth  not  resist 
 
 7  you.  Be  patient  therefore,  brethren,  unto  the  coming  of  the  Lord.  Behold,  tlie  husband- 
 man waiteth  for  the  precious  fruit  of  the  earth,  and  hath  long  patience  for  it,  until  he  re- 
 
 8  ceive  the  early  and  latter  rain.     Be  ye  also  patient;  stablish  your  hearts:  for  the  coming 
 
 9  of  the  Lord  draweth  nigh.  Grudge  not  one  against  another,  brethren,  lest  ye  be  con- 
 demned :  behold,  the  judge  standeth  before  the  dooi*. 
 
 10  Take,  my  brethren,  the  prophets,  who  have  spoken  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  for  an  ex- 
 
 11  ample  of  suffering  affliction,  and  of  patience.     Behold,  we  count  them  happy  which  endure. 
 Ye  have  heard  of  the  patience  of  Job,  and  have  seen  the  end  of  the  Lord  ;  that  the  Lord  is 
 
 12  very  pitiful,  and  of  tender  mercy.     But  above  all  things,  my  brethren,  swear  not,  neither 
 by  heaven,  neither  by  the  earth,  neither  by  any  other  oath  :  but  let  your  yea  be  yea;  and 
 
 13  your  nay,  nay;  lest  ye  fall  into  condemnation.     Is  any  among  you  afiiicted?  let  him  pray. 
 
 14  Is  any  merry?  let  him  sing  psalms.     Is  any  sick  among  you?  let  him  call  for  the  elders  of 
 the  church ;  and  let  them  pray  over  him,  anointing  him  with  oil  in  the  name  of  the  Lord : 
 
 15  and  the  prayer  of  faith  shall  save  the  sick,  and  the  Lord  shall  raise  him  up ;  and  if  he  have 
 
 16  committed  sins,  they  shall  be  forgiven  him.     Confess  yoxir  faults  one  to  another,  and  pray 
 one  for  another,  that  ye  may  be  healed.     The  effectual  fervent  prayer  of  a  righteous  man 
 
 17  availeth  much.     Ellas  was  a  man  subject  to  like  passions  as  we  are,  and  he  prayed  earnest- 
 ly that  it  might  not  rain  :  and  it  rained  not  on  the  earth  by  the  space  of  three  years  and 
 
 18  six  months.     And  he  prayed  again,  and  the  heaven  gave  rain,  and  the  earth  brought  forth 
 
 19  her  fruit.     Brethren,  if  any  of  you  do  err  from  the  truth,  and  one  convert  him ;  let  him 
 
 20  know,  that  he  which  convertetli  the  sinner  from  the  error  of  bis  way  shall  save  a  soul  from 
 death,  and  shall  hide  a  multitude  of  sins. 
 
 There  is  no  more  contradiction  between  a  fixed  order  of  laws  and  special  answers  to  our  asking,  than 
 there  is  between  a  general  household  arrangement  for  their  children's  good  on  the  part  of  earthly  parents, 
 and  their  daily  favors  granted  in  answer  to  i)articular  requests.  Through  all  this  stable  and  mighty  sys- 
 tem of  irreversible  decrees — laws  of  growth  and  decay,  summer  and  winter,  evening  and  morning,  cen- 
 tripetal and  centrifugal  forces,  regimen  and  health,  cause  and  consequence — there  plays  for  ever  the 
 silent  presence  of  God,  the  unrestricted  action  of  God's  free  will.  So  has  he  built  the  world,  and  organ- 
 ized its  constitution.  The  balance  of  these  two  forces — law  and  liberty — is  the  wonder  of  the  universe, 
 the  supernal  sign  set  upon  it.     Before  we  pray,  he  is  love  itself ;  yet  he  hears  the  prayer,  and  sends  a 
 
64:0 
 
 SECTION  355.— JAMES  5  : 1-W. 
 
 blessing  that  could  not  have  come  without.  The  uniform  shelter  of  laws  that  we  can  rely  upon  in  our 
 every-day  business  is  merciful ;  and  so  are  those  direct,  impressive  tokens  of  his  listening  spirit,  which 
 make  a  part  of  the  experience  of  devout  souls  that  no  reasoning  can  take  away.  His  care  extends  to 
 your  lowly  path  each  morning  from  street  to  street,  as  much  as  to  the  august  pilgrimage  of  Arcturus 
 along  the  "  streets  of  stars,"  or  to  the  rise  and  fall  of  empires,  or  the  reformation  that  liberates  nations. 
 Believing  this,  I  can  no  more  hesitate  to  ask  a  divine  direction  for  the  details  of  my  couimon  life  than 
 for  the  salvation  of  my  soul.  What  companions  I  shall  be  thrown  among,  what  tasks  I  shall  have 
 brought  me  to  do,  what  difficulties  I  shall  have  to  encounter,  what  misunderstandings  and  consequent 
 alienations  I  shall  be  rescued  from,  what  words  I  shall  be  inwardly  prompted  to  speak,  what  temptations 
 I  may  be  spared  each  time  I  go  out  of  my  house  or  return  to  it — these,  and  all  the  class  of  events  they 
 belong  to,  are  the  very  material  out  of  which  salvation  or  ruin  is  wrought ;  and  so  they  are  fit  subjects  of 
 prayer.  They  are  things  wherein  God  answers.  For  over  the  motions  of  heart  and  mind — others  as  well 
 as  my  own — he  holds  an  unceasing  control.  And  if  you  watch  the  history  of  almost  any  hour,  you  will 
 see  many  junctures  in  it  where  two  ways  parted  before  you,  and  the  choice  was  more  with  God  than 
 yourself.  In  this  spirit,  and  with  this  faith,  a  Christian  will  find  no  difficulty  in  asking  for  earthly  good. 
 If  he  does  it  regarding  its  moral  connections  and  influences  on  character,  it  is  lawful,  reverent  prayer ; 
 such  prayer  as  was  often  on  the  lips  of  righteous  men  of  old,  and  had  signal  answers  •  such  prayer  as 
 James  enjoins,  citing  Elijah  as  an  example.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 1-6.  The  first  six  verses  are  not  so  much  an 
 admonition  as  a  denunciation,  wherein  the  apostle 
 does  not  so  much  direct  them  what  to  dc  as  foretell 
 what  should  be  done  to  them,  that  the  godly  might 
 be  encouraged  to  the  more  patience  under  their  op- 
 pressions ;  for  that  James  infers  plainly  in  the  sev- 
 enth verse. 
 
 2,  3.  They  would  hoard  up  their  goods  and 
 money,  and  suffer  them  to  be  eaten  out  by  moths 
 and  dust,  and  thus  to  be  corrupted  or  perish  with- 
 out any  profit  at  all,  rather  than  lay  them  out  for 
 good  uses.  God  gave  wealth,  not  that  men  should 
 be  hoarders,  but  dispenners.  Covetousness  brings  the 
 curse  of  God  upon  the  estates  of  men.  He  sends 
 corruption  and  the  rust  and  the  moth.  There  is  no- 
 thing in  the  end  gotten  by  rapine  or  tenacity,  by 
 greedy  getting  or  close  withholding.  Learn  then 
 the  meaning  of  that  gospel  riddle,  that  he  that  will 
 save  must  lose  ;  and  the  best  way  of  bringing  in,  is 
 laying  out ! 
 
 7.  Be  patient.  The  word  "patient"  is  put 
 for  long-sutfering,  which  is  a  further  degree  of  pa- 
 tience ;  for  patience  is  a  sense  of  afflictions  without 
 murmuring  and  of  injuries  without  revenge ;  but 
 long-suffering  is  patience  extended  and  lengthened 
 out  to  that  which  our  apostle  calls  its  perfect  work. 
 
 T.  M. God  is  patient  because  he  is  eternal ;  if  by 
 
 his  grace  we  imbibe  something  of  the  spirit  of  the 
 Eternal  One,  we  must  then  also  in  long-suffering 
 patience  show  ourselves  his  children,  bearing  his 
 image.  God's  work  in  us  and  through  us  stretches 
 from  eternity  to  eternity,  and  it  is  completed  in  thi' 
 restless  but  appointed  waiting  of  seconds.      Van  0. 
 
 The  husbandman  has  long  patience — must  have 
 it — till  he  receives  the  early  and  the  latter  rain. 
 "  The  winter  frost  must  mellow  the  seed  lying  in 
 the  genial  bosom  of  the  earth  ,  the  rains  of  spring 
 
 must  swell  it,  and  the  suns  of  summer  mature  it." 
 So  with  us.  And  God  is  not  unjust  that  he  should 
 forget  our  labor  of  love.  We  shall  reap  all  that 
 we  have  sown,  and  more  than  we  sowed.  For  "  he 
 that  giveth  seed  to  the  husbandman,  and  bread  to 
 the  eater,"  will  "  multiply  "  the  seed  we  have  sown, 
 and  give  us  to  eat  of  the  fruit  of  our  toils.  Let 
 us  be  patient,  therefore;  let  us  be  steadfast,  and 
 stablish  our  hearts  before  him.     Cox. 
 
 8.  The  coniiu?  of  the  Lord.  This  great 
 event  is  constantly  represented  in  the  New  Testa- 
 ment as  near,  and  the  view  is  natural  and  true. 
 Never  does  the  meeting  with  a  beloved  friend  come 
 so  close  to  us  as  when  we  have  just  parted  from  him. 
 It  is  moreover,  in  the  New  Testament,  the  great  event 
 that  towers  above  every  other.  The  heaven  that 
 gives  back  Christ  gives  back  all  we  have  loved  and 
 lost,  solves  all  doubts  and  ends  all  sorrows.  It  may 
 surely  be  for  us  to  consider  whether  our  removal  of 
 Christ's  coming  farther  from  us  in  feeling  does  not 
 arise  from  a  less  vivid  impression  of  its  reality  and 
 surpassing  moment.  Such  views  depend  in  no  way 
 upon  peculiar  opinions  regarding  his  advent,  for  the 
 longing  expectancy  of  his  appearance  should  be  as 
 common  to  all  Christians  as  is  their  hope,  and  a 
 thousand  years  arc  as  a  day  to  the  grand  event  which 
 opens  everlasting  life.  At  the  same  time  there  is 
 included  in  the  view  of  Christ's  coming  the  thought 
 of  our  own  death,  which  brings  each  one  of  us 
 close  up  to  his  second  advent,  whensoever  it  may  be. 
 Ker. 
 
 10.  Two  ways  are  the  prophets  an  example  to 
 us:  in  ihaiv  s^ffrrings  and  in  their  patience.  Their 
 suffhings  are  mentioned  to  allay  discontent ;  their 
 patience  to  stir  up  imitation.  "  Let  us  be  followers 
 of  them  who  through  faith  and  patience  inherit  the 
 promises."     Never  any  went  to  heaven  but  these 
 
SECTION  355.— JAMES  5  : 1-20. 
 
 641 
 
 two  graces  were  first  exercised,  faith  and  patience : 
 faitli  in  expectation  of  tlie  future  reward ;  patience 
 in  sustaininp;  the  present  inconveniences. 
 
 11.  We  count  them  happy  which  en- 
 dure. He  tliat  are  enliglitened  by  tlie  Spirit  of 
 God.  God's  people  and  the  people  of  the  world 
 have  different  principles :  the  spirit  of  the  world 
 and  the  spirit  of  God ;  they  have  different  lights 
 and  rules :  that  of  faith  and  that  of  sense.  All  the 
 beatitudes  are  affixed  to  conditions  of  humiliation 
 or  suffering.  Happy  are  they  that  endure,  and 
 thrice  happy  they  that  "  endure  unto  the  end."  God 
 has  promised  bountifully  to  reward  patient  endur- 
 ance. There  is  a  blessing  in  hand,  but  more  in 
 hope. 
 
 The  patience  of  Job.  In  all  the  expressions 
 of  his  patience,  two  are  notable,  which  run  through 
 every  vein  of  the  whole  book,  his  advancing  God, 
 and  debasing  himself.  Good  thoughts  of  God,  lower 
 thoughts  of  himself.  In  all  your  affliction,  then, 
 look  upon  this  spectacle  of  misery  and  example  of 
 
 patience !      T.  M. As   the  Lord  sustained   him 
 
 under  the  tremendous  trial,  so  in  due  time  he  took 
 his  servant  out  of  it.  If  Job  was  very  patient,  the 
 Lord  was  very  pitiful ;  and  the  same  tender  mercy 
 which  tempered  the  trial  was  in  haste  to  end  it.  As 
 if  from  some  huge  horn  of  plenty,  there  poured  on 
 his  lot  unprecedented  blessings,  and,  along  with 
 doubled  flocks  and  herds,  the  seven  sons  and  three 
 daughters  came  again.  And  like  those  stars  which 
 take  a  sudden  start,  and  burn  with  a  broader  luster 
 than  of  yore,  Job  in  his  mellow  age,  and  the  Lord 
 in  his  gracious  ending,  say  to  every  mourner,  "  Be 
 patient ;  the  Lord  is  very  pitiful."  And  it  is  not  so 
 much  the  patriarch's  patience  as  the  Lord's  piteous- 
 ness  that  we  perceive.  The  patriarch's  history  is 
 fitted  to  show  the  afflicted  not  so  much  Job  the 
 mourner's  model  as  the  Lord  the  mourner's  friend. 
 Hamilion. 
 
 12.  Swear  not.  The  nation  of  the  Jews 
 were  guilty  of  three  things :  frequent  swearing ; 
 swearing  by  the  creatures ;  breaking  these  oaths  as 
 not  binding  and  valid ;  for  the  Jews,  so  that  they  did 
 omit  the  great  oath,  thought  they  were  safe.  Swear- 
 ing properhj  is  an  act  of  worship — it  is  a  solemn 
 appeal  to  the  omniscient  God  ;  and,  therefore,  it 
 must  be  only  done  in  weighty  cases.  "  Thou  shalt 
 fear  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  swear  by  his  name " 
 
 ^Dcut.  6  :  13).     T.  M. Let  your  yea  be  yea ; 
 
 and  your  nay^  nay.  He  proposes  the  best  rem- 
 edy for  the  correction  of  the  vice  which  he  is  cen- 
 suring; namely,  that  mankind  should  accustom 
 themselves  to  truth  and  constancy  in  all  their  words 
 and  actions.  Since  the  perfidy,  or  levity,  of  man  is 
 the  source  whence  the  pernicious  practice  of  swear- 
 ing issues,  James,  in  order  to  correct  the  latter 
 vice,  warns  us  that  the  former  ought  to  be  removed. 
 
 84 
 
 For  the  reason  of  a  cure  ought  to  begin  from  the 
 cause.      Calv. 
 
 13.  We  should  make  use  of  the  present  condi- 
 tion ;  of  sadness,  to  put  us  upon  prayer ;  of  glad- 
 7i€ss,  to  put  us  upon  thanksgiving.  The  apostle 
 shows  the  chiefest  season  for  singing  sacred  songs — 
 it  is  when  we  are  "  merry  " — but  does  not  mean  that 
 to  be  the  only  time  for  the  performance  of  that 
 duty ;  for,  as  prayer  is  to  be  practiced  at  other 
 times  besides  seasons  of  affliction  (though  then  most 
 needful),  so  also  singing  is  not  only  useful  when 
 we  are  merry,  but  sometimes  to  beget  spiritual  joy, 
 and  to  divert  our  sadness.  Paul  and  Silas  sang  in 
 prison ;  and  the  disciples  sang  a  hymn  after  the 
 supper  of  the  Lord,  though  our  Lord  was  shortly 
 after  to  suffer.     In  that  sad  hour  they  sang. 
 
 14.  Anointing  with  oil.  Oil  among  the 
 Hebrews  was  a  symbol  of  the  divine  grace,  and  so 
 fitly  used  as  a  sign  of  that  power  and  grace  of  the 
 Spirit  which  was  put  forth  in  miraculous  healing. 
 As  long  as  the  gift  remained,  the  accustomed  rite 
 and  symbol  might  be  used.  But  he  couples  it  icith 
 prayer,  which  is  an  act  of  perpetual  worship.  In 
 the  apostles'  time  it  Mas  promiscuously  used  and 
 applied  to  every  member  of  the  Church,  but  with 
 great  prudence  and  caution ;  for  the  apostles  only 
 anointed  those  of  whose  recovery  they  were  assured 
 by  the  Holy  Ghost.     James  here  seems  to  restrain 
 
 "it  to  such  an  object,  where  they  could  pray  in  faith, 
 for  the  effect  did  not  depend  upon  the  anointing, 
 but  the  prayer  of  faith.  The  7'ite  ceased  when  the 
 gift  ceased,  which  God  has  taken  from  the  world 
 these  fifteen  hundred  years  (1644).  Gifts  of  heal- 
 ing are  coupled  with  other  miraculous  gifts,  and 
 ceased  when  they  ceased. 
 
 15.  He  does  not  mention  the  anointing,  but  "  the 
 prayer  of  faith,"  to  show  that  t/iis  is  the  standing 
 spiritual  means  of  cure,  the  other  being  but  an  arbi- 
 trary rite  suited  to  those  times.  In  primitive  times, 
 when  miracles  were  in  their  full  force  and  vigor, 
 the  effect  is  always  ascribed  to  faith.  The  efficacy 
 of  faith  in  the  use  of  means  is  not  from  its  own 
 merit,  but  from  God's  power  and  grace.  The 
 apostle  says,  faith  saveth,  but  adds,  "  the  Lord 
 shall  raise  him  up."  Faith  is  but  the  instrument. 
 It  is  a  grace  that  has  no  merit  in  itself;  it  is  the 
 empty  hand  of  the  soul,  and  deputed  to  such  high 
 services  because  it  looks  to  all  from  God.  Christ  is 
 the  true  physician.  His  acts,  when  upon  earth,  in 
 taking  away  sickness,  were  types  of  taking  away  sin. 
 He  had  "  power  on  earth  to  forgive  sin  also " ;  is 
 his  power  in  heaven  less  ?  Truly  there  is  forgiveness 
 with  him  and  plenteous  redemption. 
 
 16.  There  is  a  season  for  confessing  our  sins, 
 not  only  to  God,  but  to  man.  Sometimes  it  may  be 
 well  to  confess  our  faults  to  some  prudent  minister 
 or  praying  friend,  that  they  may  help  us  to  plead 
 
Ci2 
 
 SECTION  355.— JAMES  5  : 1-20. 
 
 with  God  for  mercy  and  pardon.  In  like  manner 
 it  may  be  of  good  use  to  Christians  to  disclose  their 
 peculiar  weaknesses  and  infirmities  to  one  another, 
 where  there  are  confidential  intimacies  and  friend- 
 ships ;  and  where  they  may  help  each  other  by 
 their  pi'ajers  to  obtain  pardon  of  their  sins,  and 
 power  against  them.  Those  who  make  confession 
 of  their  faults  one  to  another  should  thereupon 
 pray  with  and  for  one  another.  The  thirteenth 
 verse  of  this  chapter  directs  persons  to  p-ay  for 
 themselves.  The  fourteenth  verse  directs  to  seek  for 
 the  prayers  of  ministers  ;  and  here  in  the  sixteenth 
 verse  are  directions  for  private  Christians  to  pray 
 one  for  another.  So  that  here  we  have  all  sorts  of 
 prayer  recommended  to  us  I     T.  M. 
 
 Pray  one  for  another.  Xo  wonder  that  the 
 heart  of  man  should  feel  strangely  yet  sweetly  at 
 home  in  the  region  of  spiritual  intervention ;  no 
 wonder  that  intercession  for  others,  which  is  but 
 the  practical  extension  of  the  atonement,  the  pour- 
 ing out  of  one  human  soul  for  another  in  prayer, 
 even  as  Christ's  soul  was  poured  forth  for  the  world 
 in  agony  and  death,  should  become  the  natural  lan- 
 guage of  every  heart  whose  highest  energies  divine 
 grace  has  touched  and  kindled  into  life.  Interces- 
 sion is  the  mother-tongue  of  the  whole  family  of 
 
 Christ.     Kehlc. Seek  to  make  your  prayers  for 
 
 others  specific,  as  far  as  your  knowledge  of  their 
 character  and  circumstances  allows.  Bring  before 
 your  mind  their  trials  and  their  needs,  and  endeavor 
 to  place  yourself  in  their  point  of  view,  from  which 
 point  you  may  be  sure  the  trials  and  needs  will  look 
 very  different  than  they  do  from  yours.  Then  offer 
 for  them  the  petitions  which,  if  the  case  w  ere  yours, 
 you  would  offer  for  yourself.  And  if  the  prayer  seem 
 as  regards  them  to  be  ineffectual,  yet  it  shall  be  ac- 
 cepted on  your  own  behalf  as  an  act  of  love.  E.  M.  G. 
 
 The  prayer  of  a  righteous  man  that  availeth 
 much,  which  our  English  Bible  so  infelicitously  de- 
 scribes as  "  effectual,  fervent,"  is  in  the  original  an 
 "  energetic "  prayer,  a  "  working  "  prayer.  Some 
 conception  of  the  inspired  thought  in  the  epithet 
 may  be  derived  from  the  fact  that  the  same  word 
 is  elsewhere  used  to  intensify  the  description  of  the 
 power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  a  renewed  heart.  Thus: 
 "  According  to  the  jjower  that  workcth  in  us  " — the 
 power  that  energizes  us  in  a  holy  life;  such  is  the 
 inspired  idea  of  a  good  man's  prayer.  What  else 
 is  the  force  of  the  frequent  conjunction  of  "  watch- 
 ing "  and  "  praying,"  in  the  scriptural  style  of  exhor- 
 tation to  the  duties  of  the  closet  ?  Thus :  "  Watch 
 (Old  pray,"  "  watch  unto  prayer,"  "  praying  always 
 and  watching,"  "  continue  in  prayer  and  watch  " — 
 there  is  no  mental  lassitude,  no  self-indulgence 
 here.     A.  V. 
 
 It  availeth  much.  The  apostle  does  not  say 
 hon'  much — you  will  find  (hat  upon  trial  and  experi- 
 
 ence. This  we  may  assuredly  know :  that  prayers 
 rightly  managed  ca7i  not  and  will  not  want  effect. 
 This  is  one  of  the  means  which  God  has  consecrated 
 for  our  receiving  the  highost  blessings.  Prayer 
 is  the  key  by  which  the  saints  of  God  could  lock 
 heaven  and  open  it  at  their  pleasure.  As  faith  is 
 so  great  among  graces,  so  is  prayer  among  duties.  It 
 is  wonderful  to  consider  what  the  Scripture  ascribes 
 to  faith  and  prayer.  Prayer  sues  its  blessings  in  the 
 court  of  grace,  and  faith  receives  them.     T.  M. 
 
 It  is  a  fact  worthy  of  earnest  consideration  that 
 Scripture  never  attempts  to  remove  the  doubts  and 
 difficulties  which  human  reasoning  advances  against 
 the  efficacy  of  prayer.  If  reason  therefore  says,  in 
 various  forms,  "  Prayer  is  unnecessary,  because  God 
 knows  all  things,  and  is  full  of  goodness  to  bless 
 and  to  help,"  or  "  Prayer  is  of  no  avail,  because 
 there  is  no  room  for  its  action,  as  all  things  are  or- 
 dered and  under  the  reign  of  fixed  and  all-wise  law," 
 the  Scripture  method  of  dealing  with  these  errone- 
 ous inferences  is  simply  to  ignore  them.  As  Scrip- 
 ture always  presupposes  faith  in  the  existence  of 
 God,  so  it  does  not  prove  the  reality  and  efficacy  of 
 prayer,  but  continually  takes  belief  in  it  for  granted, 
 asserting  and  illustrating  it  in  every  variety  of  form. 
 
 A.   S. Prayer  and  the  answer   of   prayer   are 
 
 simply  the  preferring  of  a  request  upon  one  side 
 and  the  compliance  with  that  request  upon  the  oth- 
 er.   Man  applies ;  God  complies.    Man  asks  a  favor ; 
 
 God  bestows  it.     T.  C. God  commonly  answers 
 
 prayer  by  natural  means  appointed  for  this  purpose 
 from  the  very  beginning,  when  ho  gave  to  mind  and 
 matter  their  laws,  and  arranged  the  objects  with 
 these  laws  for  the  accomplishment  of  his  wise  and 
 beneficent  ends,  for  the  encouragement  of  virtue  and 
 the  discouragement  of  vice,  and,  among  others,  to 
 provide  an  answer  to  the  acceptable  petitions  of  his 
 people.  God,  in  answer  to  prayer,  may  restore  the 
 patient  by  an  original  strength  of  constitution  or  by 
 the  well-timed  application  of  a  remedy.  The  be- 
 liever is  in  need  of  a  blessing,  and  he  asks  it ;  and 
 he  finds  that  the  God  who  created  the  need  and 
 prompted  the  prayer  has  jirovided  the  means  of 
 granting  what  he  needs.     MrCosh. 
 
 17.  A  man  of  like  passions.  The  greatest 
 saints  who  ever  lived,  whether  under  the  old  or  new 
 dispensations,  are  on  a  level  which  is  quite  within 
 our  reach.  If  we  had  the  same  faith,  the  same 
 hope,  the  same  love  which  they  exhibited,  we  could 
 achieve  marvels  as  great  as  those  which  they  achieved 
 — not,  indeed,  in  marvels  which  change  the  outward 
 face  of  nature,  but  those  higher  marvels,  whose  field 
 is  the  heart  and  soul  of  man.  A  word  of  prayer  in 
 our  mouths  would  be  as  potent  to  call  down  the  gra- 
 cious dews  and  the  melting  fires  of  God's  Spirit  as 
 it  was  in  Elijah's  mouth  to  call  down  literal  rain 
 and  fire,  if  we  could  only  speak  the  word  with  that 
 
SECTION  356.— 1  PETER  1 : 1-12. 
 
 643 
 
 full  assurance  of  faith  wherewith  he  said  it.  Let 
 us  no  more  say,  "  God  has  put  the  great  standards 
 of  holiness  out  of  ray  reach."  It  is  not  so.  As  if 
 with  the  design  of  meeting  sucli  an  objection,  he  ex- 
 hibits to  us  in  his  word  the  occasional  failures  and 
 feebleness  of  his  most  illustrious  servants.  They 
 were  "  men  of  like  passions  with  ourselves,"  though 
 under  the  empire  of  principles  which  brought  God 
 into  immediate  relation  with  them,  and  thus  lifted 
 them  above  self  and  the  world.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 19.  Brethren  may  err  from  the  truth.  There  is 
 no  saint  mentioned  in  the  word  of  God  but  his  fail- 
 ings and  errors  are  recorded.  In  the  visible  church 
 there  may  be  errors ;  God's  children  may  be  some- 
 times led  aside,  not  totally,  not  Jimdly,  even  into 
 gross  errors.  From  the  words  "  convert  him,"  we 
 must  understand  restore  him  from  his  error.  Among 
 other  acts  of  Christian  communion,  this  is  one  of  the 
 chief  est — to  restore  those  that  are  gone  astray.  T.  M. 
 
 30.  To  impart  to  others  is  to  gain  for  one's  self. 
 Every  honest  effort  to  bring  some  other  human  heart 
 into  conscious  possession  of  Christ's  love  deepens 
 my  own  sense  of  its  preciousness.  Every  attempt 
 to  lead  some  other  understanding  to  the  perception 
 of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  helps  me  to  under- 
 stand it  better  myself.  If  you  would  learn,  teach. 
 ThaL  will  clear  your  mind,  will  open  hidden  harmo- 
 nies, will  reveal  unsuspected  deficiencies  and  contra- 
 
 dictions in  your  own  conceptions,  will  help  you  to 
 feel  more  the  truths  that  come  from  your  lips.    A.  M. 
 
 Is  there  anything  so  evident  or  so  inexplicable 
 
 as  the  paralysis  that  affects  so  great  a  multitude  of 
 professing  Christians  in  their  intercourse  with  those 
 who  plainly  know  not  God  ?  Is  it  that  we  do  not 
 believe  that  souls  can  be  lost,  or  is  it  that  we  do  not 
 care  ?     A.  W.  T. 
 
 Notice  the  words  "  shall  save."  Man,  under  God, 
 has  this  honor.,  to  be  a  saviour.  We  are  workers 
 together  with  God.  He  is  pleased  to  fake  us  into  a 
 fellowship  of  his  own  work,  and  to  cast  the  glory  of 
 his  grace  upon  our  endeavors.  It  is  a  high  honor 
 which  the  Lord  does  us ;  we  should  learn  to  turn  it 
 back  to  God,  to  whom  alone  it  is  due.  When  the 
 honor  of  the  supreme  cause  is  put  upon  the  instru- 
 ment, the  instrument  may  well  ascribe  all  to  the  effi- 
 cacy of  the  supreme  cause.  Such  is  the  grace  of 
 God,  that  when  thou  hast  used  the  means  he  will 
 reckon  it  to  the  score :  "  Thou  hast  gained  thy  broth- 
 er."    T.  M. 
 
 Hide  sins.  Where  no  other  interest  is  con- 
 cerned, where  no  claims  demand  a  disclosure,  where 
 no  injury  is  done  by  concealment,  and  no  benefit  is 
 conferred  by  giving  publicity  to  a  fault — there  our 
 duty  is  to  cover  it  over  with  the  veil  of  secrecy, 
 and  maintain  an  unbroken  silence  upon  the  sub- 
 ject.    J.  A.  J. 
 
 Section  356. 
 
 1  Peteb  i.  1-12. 
 
 1  Peter,  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  the  strangers  scattered  throughout  Pontus,  Gala- 
 
 2  tia,  Cappadocia,  Asia,  and  Bithynia,  elect  according  to  the  foreknowledge  of   God  the 
 Father,  through  sanctification  of  the  Spirit,  unto  obedience  and  sprinkling  of  the  blood  of 
 
 3  Jesus  Christ,  Grace  unto  you,  and  peace,  be  multiplied.     Blessed  he  the  God  and  Father 
 of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which  according  to  his  abundant  mercy  hath  begotten  us  again 
 
 4  unto  a  lively  hope  by  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ  from  the  dead,  to  an  inheritance 
 
 5  incorruptible,  and  undefiled,  and  that  fadeth  not  away,  reserved  in  heaven  for  you,  who  are 
 kept  by  the  power  of  God  through  faith  unto  salvation  ready  to  be  revealed  in  the  last  time. 
 
 6  Wherein  ye  greatly  rejoice,  though  now  for  a  season,  if  need  be,  ye  are  in  heaviness  through 
 
 7  manifold  temptations :  that  the  trial  of  your  faith,  being  much  more  precious  than  of  gold 
 that  perishetb,  though  it  be  tried  with  fire,  might  be  found  unto  praise  and  honour  and  glory 
 
 8  at  the  appearing  of  Jesus  Christ:  whom  having  not  seen,  ye  love;  in  whom,  though  now 
 
 9  ye  see  Mm  not,  yet  believing,  ye  rejoice  with  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory:  receiving 
 the  end  of  your  faith,  even  the  salvation  of  yonr  souls. 
 
 10  Of  which  salvation  the  prophets  have  enquired  and  searched  diligently,  who  prophesied 
 
 11  of  the  grace  that  should  come  unto  you  :  searching  what,  or  what  manner  of  time  the  Spirit 
 of  Christ  which  was  in  them  did  signify,  when  it  testified  beforehand  the  sufferings  of  Christ, 
 
 12  and  the  glory  that  should  follow.  Unto  whom  it  was  revealed,  that  not  unto  themselves, 
 but  unto  us  they  did  minister  the  things,  which  are  now  reported  unto  you  by  them  that 
 have  preached  the  gospel  unto  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost  sent  down  from  heaven ;  which 
 things  the  angels  desire  to  look  into. 
 
6i-i 
 
 SECTION  356.— 1  PETER   1  :  1-12. 
 
 If  such  prospects  as  these  be  our  covenanted  inheritance — everlasting  communion  with  the  very  Lord 
 of  glory,  immersion  in  the  very  fountain-head  of  life  and  light,  capacities  of  knowledge  and  happiness 
 increased,  and  still  filled  and  satisfied  as  they  increase,  earthly  sorrows  forgotten,  or  remembered  only 
 that  we  may  feel  how  they  are  consumed  and  lost  in  the  bliss  of  his  immediate  presence — if  all  of  us  are 
 called,  still  called  to  this,  entreated  by  its  very  Author,  besought  by  Christ  himself,  as  of  old  from  the  cross 
 so  n5w  from  the  throne,  to  share  it,  and  besought  upon  the  one  condition  of  turning  to  him  in  simplicity 
 and  obedient  love,  that  is,  besought  to  be  happy  hereafter  on  the  sole  condition  of  being,  in  the  purest 
 and  deepest  sense,  happy  now — what  words  can  describe  the  folly,  the  fatuity,  the  madness,  of  those  who, 
 professing  to  believe  this  truth,  will  not  turn  this  truth  to  account,  will  resolve — and  to  delay  is  to  resolve 
 — rather  to  cling  to  nothingness,  emptiness,  uncertainty,  to  moments  of  ease,  hours  of  unquiet,  a  cloudy 
 day  at  best  for  their  life,  an  everlasting  midnight  for  their  eternity,  than  to  seek  the  substance  of  immu- 
 table happiness  in  God,  to  bid  boldly  for  this  mighty  prize,  to  attempt  to  reach  the  divine  life,  and,  through 
 good  report  and  evil  report,  through  trial  and  danger,  to  seek  the  one  sole  aim  of  reasonable  man,  the 
 "  inheritance  incorruptible,  and  undefiled,  and  that  fadeth  not  away,  reserved  in  heaven  for  them  who  are 
 kept  by  the  power  of  God  through  faith  unto  salvation  "  ?     W  A.  B. 
 
 Peter's  First  Epistle. 
 
 This  Epistle  is  written  from  Babylon,  which 
 probably  means,  not  liome,  the  mystic  Babylon  of 
 the  Apocalypse,  but  the  ancient  city  on  the  banks 
 of  the  Euphrates.  In  that  region  Jews  were  very 
 numerous,  and  it  is  natural  that  the  leading  apostle 
 to  the  Jews  should  be  found  among  them.  Whether 
 he  had  visited  the  Christians  of  Asia  Minor,  to 
 whom  his  Ejjistle  is  directed,  is  uncertain.     G.  P.  F. 
 
 The  date  of  the  Epistle  is  probably  a.  d.  60-62, 
 
 and  the  place  of  composition,  Baliylon — this  apo.-jtle 
 having  gone  eastward  to  spread  the  gospel  among 
 the  Jews  in  ancient  Chaldea.  He  writes  "to  the 
 strangers  of  the  Dispersion  in  Pontus,  Galatia,  Cap- 
 padiicia,  Asia,  and  Bithynia."  The  expression,  the 
 Dhpcrsion,  was  a  well-understood  designation  of' 
 Israelites  scattered  among  the  (Jentiles.  There  arc 
 not  wanting  in  the  Epistle  indications  of  a  recogni- 
 tion of  Gentile  Christianity ;  but  it  is  certainly  in- 
 tended as  a  communication  to  the  Jewish  Christians 
 in  Asia  Minor.  There  is  obvious  propriety  in  this ; 
 for  Simon  Peter  was  the  apostle  of  the  circumcision, 
 as  Paul  of  the  uncircumcision.     D.  F. 
 
 A  more  important  indication  than  that  of  place 
 is  founil  in  the  names  of  th^}  jiorsoiis  who  were  with 
 Peter  when  he  wrote  this  E])istle,  Silva)i2is  and 
 Mark.  The  close  connecticm  of  both  with  Paul 
 furnishes  evidence  of  intercourse  between  the  two 
 apostles,  though  severed  by  the  distance  between 
 the  capitals  of  the  Eastern  and  Western  world.  Of 
 SiLVANUS  (or  Silas)  we  have  lost  sight,  since  we  saw 
 him  as  the  companion  of  Paul's  second  missionary 
 journey ;  and  there  is  nothing  to  show  how  he  came 
 to  be  in  Peter's  company.  Tiic  case  of  Mark  is 
 clearer  ;  for  he  was  with  Paul  in  his  first  imprison- 
 ment at  Rome,  and  he  was  then  e(mtemplating  a 
 journey  to  Asia  Minor.  This  intention  was  no 
 doul)t  fulfilled,  since  we  find  him  afterward  with 
 Timothy  at  Ephesus.  The  interval  is  just  the  time 
 at  which  all  indications  concur  to  place  Peter's  first 
 Epistle,  and  consequently  Mark's  companionship 
 with  him  ;  and  the  inference  is  highly  probable  that 
 Mark  was  the  bearer  of  communications  from  Paul 
 to  Peter.  The  fact  is  deeply  significant  that,  when 
 Peter  wrote  this  Epistle  to  the  Hebrew  Christians  of 
 the  Eastern  Dispersion,  two  of  Paids  coni]ianinns 
 were  his  intimate  associate-*,  and  one  of  them  the 
 bearer  of  the  Epistle  which  its  writer  intended  as  a 
 manifesto  of  the  true  doctrine  of  the  grace  of  God. 
 "By  Silvanus  I  have  written  briefly,  exhorting  aild 
 
 testifying  that  this  is  the  true  grace  of  God  wherein 
 ye  stand."     S. 
 
 The  individual  character  of  Simon  Peter  seems 
 to  be  better  known  to  us  than  that  of  any  of  the 
 disciples  of  our  Lord,  illustrated  as  it  is  in  many 
 incidents  of  the  evangelical  narrative,  and  in  the 
 early  chapters  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  The 
 book  before  us  was  written  in  his  old  age,  and  shows 
 a  heart  warm  as  in  his  youth,  a  spirit  still  fervent 
 and  courageous,  but  combined  with  a  deeper  self- 
 knowledge  and  humility.  Here  is  Peter  strengthen- 
 ing his  brethren,  as  the  Lord  enjoined  him.     D.  F. 
 
 There  is  no  Epistle  in  the  sacred  canon  the 
 
 language  and  spirit  of  which  come  more  directly 
 home  to  the  personal  trials  and  wants  and  weak- 
 nesses of  the  Christian  life.  Its  affectionate  warn- 
 ings and  strong  consolation  have  ever  been  treasured 
 up  close  to  the  hearts  of  the  weary  and  heavy-laden 
 but  ouward-pressing  servants  of  God.  The  mind  of 
 our  Father  toward  us,  the  aspect  of  our  blessed  Lord  as 
 presented  to  us,  the  preparation  by  sufferings  for  our 
 heavenly  inheritance — all  these,  as  here  set  forth,  are 
 peculiarly  lovely  and  encouraging.  And  the  motives 
 to  holy  purity  spring  direct  out  of  the  simple  and 
 childlike  recognition  of  the  will  of  our  heavenly 
 Father  to  bring  us  to  his  glory.  The  entire  Epistle 
 is  the  following  out  of  our  Lord's  command  to  its 
 writer,  "And  thou,  when  thou  art  converted,  slrengtlien 
 thy  brethren.''^     A. 
 
 As  James  calls  Christianity  a  law,  so  Peter  con- 
 siders it  a  promise  or  prophecy,  the  precious  earnest 
 of  a  still  more  glorious  future.  This  is  well  suited 
 to  his  purpose  of  consolation,  and  of  encourage- 
 ment to  persevere  under  suffering.  At  the  very  be- 
 ginning of  the  EpLstle  he  presents  the  Christian 
 salvaticm  as  an  inheritance  reserved  in  heaven  ;  and 
 with  the  prospect  of  the  eternal  glory  of  God  in 
 Christ,  to  which  we  are  called,  the  Epistle  concludes. 
 It  is  in  ])erfect  accordance  with  this  conception  of 
 the  gospel  that  Peter  represents  the  Christian  life, 
 in  tlie  first  place,  indeed,  as  penitent  fn'dh  in  the 
 revealed  Messiah,  the  only  Saviour,  but  at  the  sa>ne 
 time  as  lively  hope  for  the  glorious  return  of  the 
 Lord,  and  the  consummation  of  salvation  thereby 
 to  be  accomplished.  Hence  his  ])redilection  for  the 
 title  "strangers  and  pilgrims"  in  addressing  Chris- 
 tians. On  account  of  this  frequent  reference  to 
 hope,  Peter  has  been  called  the  apostle  of  hope. 
 Thus,  accordin-;  to  the  Petrinc  tyi)e  of  doctrine,  ob- 
 jective Christianity  is  at  once  a  fulfillment  of  the 
 
SECTION  856.— 1  PETER   1  :  1-12. 
 
 645 
 
 Old  Testament  prophecy  and  itself  a  precious  prom- 
 ise ;  subjective  Christianity  is  at  once  faith  in  the 
 revealed  Messiah  and  lively  hope  in  his  glorious  re- 
 appearance.    P.  S. 
 
 That  Peter  was  not  at  Rome  before  the  date  of 
 the  Epistle  to  the  Romans  (about  a.  d.  58),  we  are 
 sure ;  that  he  was  not  there  during  any  part  of 
 Paul's  imprisonment  there,  we  may  with  certainty 
 infer;  that  the  two  apostles  did  not  together  found 
 the  churches  of  Corinth  and  Rome,  we  may  venture 
 safely  to  affirm ;  that  Peter  ever  was,  in  any  sense 
 like  that  usually  given  to  the  word.  Bishop  of  Rome, 
 is  we  believe  an  idea  abhorrent  from  Scripture  and 
 from  the  facts  of  primitive  apostolic  history.  But 
 that  Peter  traveled  to  Rome  during  the  persecution 
 under  Nero,  and  there  suffered  martyrdom  nearly  at 
 the  same  time  with  Paul,  is  a  tradition  which  does 
 not  interfere  with  any  known  facts  of  Scripture  or 
 early  history,  and  one  which  we  have  no  means  of 
 disproving,  as  we  have  no  interest  in  disproving  it. 
 
 A. That  he  died  as  a  martyr  seems  evident  from 
 
 John  21  :  IS,  19.  The  first  authority  in  support  of 
 the  belief  that  he  died  at  Rome  is  Dionysius  of 
 Corinth,  in  an  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  written  about 
 A.  D.  170,  who  says  that  Peter  and  Paul  suffered 
 martyrdom  there  at  about  the  same  time.  Ireneus 
 (a.  d.  176  or  177)  refers  to  the  preaching  of  both 
 of  these  apostles  at  Rome,  without  speaking  of  the 
 mode  and  time  of  their  death.     G.  P.  F. 
 
 The  heads  of  doctrine  that  are  most  insisted  on 
 in  the  Epistle  are  these  three :  faith,  obedience,  and 
 patience ;  to  establish  them  in  believing,  to  direct 
 them  in  doing,  and  comfort  them  in  suffering.  And 
 because  the  first  is  the  groundwork  and  support  of 
 the  other  two,  this  first  chapter  is  much  on  that, 
 persuading  them  of  the  truth  of  that  mystery  they 
 had  received  and  did  believe,  viz.,  their  redemption 
 and  salvation  by  Christ  Jesus — that  inheritance  of 
 immortality  bought  by  his  blood  for  them,  and  the 
 evidence  and  stability  of  their  right  and  title  to  it. 
 And  then  he  uses  this  belief,  this  assurance  of  the 
 glory  to  come,  as  the  great  persuasive  to  the  other 
 two,  both  to  holy  obedience  and  to  constant  pa- 
 tience, since  nothing  can  be  too  much,  either  to 
 forego  or  undergo,  either  to  do  or  to  suffer,  for  the 
 attainment  of  that  blessed  state. 
 
 2.  There  is  none  truly  purged  by  the  blood  of 
 Christ  that  doth  not  endeavor  after  purity  of  heart 
 and  conversation ;  but  yet  it  is  the  blood  of  Christ 
 by  which  they  are  all  fair,  and  there  is  no  spot  in 
 them.  Here  it  is  said,  elect  to  obedience ;  but  be- 
 cause that  obedience  is  not  perfect,  there  must  be 
 sprinkling  of  the  blood  too.  Their  estate  is  that 
 they  are  sanctified  and  justifed.  The  nearest  cause 
 of  both  these  is  Jesus  Christ ;  he  is  made  unto  them 
 both  righteoumess  and  sanctification  ;  the  sprinkling 
 of  his  blood  purifies  them  from  guiltiness  and  quick- 
 ens them  to  obedience.  The  appropriating  or  ap- 
 plying cause  is  the  lioly  and  hohj  making  or  sancti- 
 fying Spint,  the  author  of  their  selecting  from  the 
 world  and  effectual  calling  unto  grace.  The  source 
 of  all,  the  appointing  or  decreeing  cause,  is  God  the 
 
 Father  ;  for,  though  they  all  work  equally  in  all, 
 yet  in  order  of  working  we  are  taught  thus  to  dis- 
 tinguish, and  particularly  to  ascribe  the  first  work 
 of  eternal  election  to  the  first  person  of  the  blessed 
 Trinity.  The  Hebrew  word  of  salutation  we  have 
 here — peace  ;  and  that  which  is  the  spring  both  of 
 this  and  all  good  things  in  the  other  word  of  salu- 
 tation used  by  the  Greeks — grace.  All  right  rejoic- 
 ing and  prosperity  and  happiness  flow  from  this 
 source  and  from  this  alone,  and  are  sought  else- 
 where in  vain.     L. 
 
 3-9.  Most  characteristically  this  apostle  rushes 
 at  once  into  an  animated  passage  on  the  Christian 
 hope  and  the  inheritance  of  saints.  He  cheers  "  the 
 strangers  of  the  Dispersion  "  among  their  manifold 
 trials  by  assurances  of  the  abounding  mercy  of  God, 
 his  powerful  keeping  of  believers,  and  the  trium- 
 phant issue  of  well-tried  faith  at  the  appearing  of 
 Jesus  Christ.  In  this  exordium  we  find  faith,  hope, 
 and  love — these  three  after  the  manner  of  Paul. 
 The  saints  are  "  kept  through  faith  "  ;  they  have  a 
 trial  of  faith ;  and  the  end  of  their  faith  is  "  the 
 salvation  of  souls."  They  are  "  begotten  again  to 
 a  living  hope  by  the  resurrection  of  Christ."  They 
 have  love  to  the  unseen  Saviour  in  whom  they  be- 
 lieve. Faith  is  not  enough  without  hope  and  love, 
 or  hope  without  faith  and  love,  or  love  without  faith 
 and  hope.  But  from  the  three  issues  "joy  un- 
 speakable and  full  of  glory."     D.  F. 
 
 3.  Unto  a  lively  hope.  Sons  are  heirs,  but 
 all  this  lifetime  is  their  minority ;  yet,  even  then 
 being  partakers  of  this  new  birth  and  sonship,  they 
 have  right  to  it,  and,  in  the  assurance  of  that  right, 
 this  living  hope.  Christ,  having  conquered  death 
 and  risen  again,  is  set  doivn  at  the  right  hand  of 
 God,  and  hath  entered  into  possession  of  that  in- 
 heritance. This  gives  us  a  living  hope  that,  accord- 
 ing to  his  own  will,  where  he  is  there  wc  may  be  also. 
 Thus  this  hope  is  strongly  underset,  on  the  one  side 
 by  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  on  the  other  by  the 
 abundant  mercy  of  God  the  Father.  Our  hope  de- 
 pends not  on  our  own  strength  or  wisdom,  nor  on 
 anything  in  us — for  if  it  did  it  would  be  short-lived, 
 would  die  and  die  quickly — but  on  his  resurrection 
 who  can  die  no  more.  This  makes  this  hope  not  to 
 imply  uncertainty,  as  worldly  hopes  do ;  but  it  is  a 
 firm,  stable,  inviolable  hope,  an  anchor  fxed  within 
 the  veil.     L. 
 
 4.  Fadeth  not  away.  As  it  hath  no  princi- 
 ple of  decay  within  itself,  so  neither  can  it  be 
 wasted  by  anything  from  without.  It  is  "  reserved," 
 or  laid  up,  "  for  them  in  heaven  "  ;  a  place  of  ab- 
 solute safety,  beyond  the  reach  of  every  adverse 
 power,  and  equally  secured  against  deceit  and 
 rapine.  There  is  no  thief  to  steal,  no  spoiler  to  lay 
 waste.  In  those  regions  of  perfect  light  and  love 
 all  is  order  and  harmony  ;  there  is  nothing  to  hurt, 
 
646 
 
 SECTIOX  S56.—1  PETER  1  : 1-12. 
 
 nothing  to  destroy,  through  the  whole  extent  of  the 
 heavenly  Jerusalem,   that  imperial  seat   of  Zion's 
 
 king.     R.  W. The  blessedness  of  the  saints,  as 
 
 it  is  without  diminution,  so  it  is  without  end  :  it  is 
 complete  and  continual  for  ever.  This  makes 
 heaven  to  be  heaven  ;  the  security  is  as  valuable  as 
 the  felicity.  There  is  no  satiety  of  the  present,  no 
 solicitude  for  the  future.  Were  there  a  possibility, 
 or  the  least  suspicion  of  losing  that  happy  state,  it 
 would  cast  an  aspersion  of  bitterness  upon  all  their 
 delights  ;  it  would  disturb  their  peaceful  fruition 
 and  joyful  tranquillity ;  as  hope  in  misery  allays 
 sorrow,  so  fear  in  happiness  dashes  joy ;  and  the 
 more  excellent  the  happiness  is,  the  more  stinging 
 would  be  the  fear  of  losing  it.  "  But  the  inherit- 
 ance reserved  in  heaven  is  immortal,  undefiled,  and 
 fades  not  away."  And  the  tenure  of  their  posses- 
 sion is  infinitely  firm,  by  the  promise  of  God,  who 
 is  truly  immutable,  and  immutably  true  ;  and  by  the 
 divine  power,  the  support  of  their  everlasting  dura- 
 tion. Our  Saviour  assures  his  disciples,  "  Because 
 I  live,  ye  shall  live  also  "  ;  and  "  he  lives  for  ever- 
 more."    Bates. 
 
 Kept  by  the  power  of  God.  The  children 
 of  God  are  kept  safe  indeed,  but  not  unmolested 
 and  unassaulted  ;  they  have  enemies,  and  such  as 
 are  stirring  and  powerful ;  but  in  the  midst  of  them 
 they  are  guarded  and  defended.  The  word  here 
 translated  kept  is  a  military  term,  used  for  those 
 who  are  kept  as  in  a  fort  or  garrison-town  besieged. 
 So  Satan  is  still  raising  batteries  against  this  fort, 
 using  all  ways  to  take  it,  by  strength  or  stratagem  ; 
 unwearied  in  his  assaults,  and  very  skillful  to  know 
 his  advantages,  and  where  we  are  weakest,  there 
 to  set  on.  And,  besides  all  this,  he  hath  intelligence 
 with  a  party  within  us,  ready  to  betray  us  to  him ; 
 so  that  it  were  impossible  for  us  to  hold  out  were 
 there  not  another  watch  and  guard  than  our  own, 
 and  other  walls  and  bulwarks  than  any  that  our 
 skill  and  industry  can  raise  for  our  own  defense. 
 In  this,  then,  is  our  safety,  that  there  is  a  power 
 above  our  own,  yea,  and  above  all  our  enemies,  that 
 guards  us :  salvation  itself  our  walls  and  huhvarks.  L. 
 
 It  is  not  the  hold  which  we  have  of  God,  but 
 that  which  lie  hath  of  ms,  that  makes  us  hold  on  our 
 way.     We  should  quickly  let  go  our  hold  of  God  if 
 
 God  had  not  infinite  faster  hold  of  us.     Cari/l. 
 
 Where  is  the  vessel  upon  earth  into  which  the  full- 
 ness of  the  life  of  faith  could  be  poured  without  its 
 suffering  it  to  be  lost  from  time  to  time  through 
 want  of  watchfulness  and  prayer  ?  and  from  this 
 frail  vessel  of  the  human  heart  should  we  expect 
 the  fruit  of  constancy  ?  Never ;  there  is  no  feel- 
 ing, there  is  no  heart,  which  holds  Jesus  fast.  Jesus 
 holds  us.  Because  he  of  his  great  grace  and  mercy 
 holdi  US  in  repentance  and  faith,  therefore  it  is  that 
 we  continue  in  the  constancy  of  the  life  of  faith. 
 
 The  faithfulness  of  Jesus  Christ  toward  us  is  the 
 ground  of  our  constancy.     A.  C. 
 
 6.  Whatsoever  oppositions  or  difficulties  grace 
 meets  with  in  its  acting  go  under  this  general  name 
 of  temptations  ;  yet  it  is  pai'ticularly  meant  of  their 
 afflictions  and  distresses,  as  the  apostle  James  like- 
 wise uses  it.  And  they  are  so  called  because  they 
 give  particular  and  notable  proof  of  the  temper  of 
 a  Christian  spirit,  and  draw  forth  evidence  both  of 
 the  truth  and  the  measure  of  the  grace  that  is  in 
 them.  L. Mere  feelings  of  irritability,  indo- 
 lence, weariness,  partisanship,  unkindness,  suspi- 
 ciousness, and  so  forth,  are  not  in  themselves  sins. 
 They  must  be  consented  to  and  harbored  before 
 they  can  become  so.  Our  minds  may  be  rendered 
 uncomfortable  by  them  ;  we  may  be  "  in  heaviness 
 through  manifold  temptations  "  ;  but  heaviness  and 
 discomfort  are  no  sins.  Nay,  heaviness  of  spirit 
 resulting  from  temptation  is  the  cross  of  the  gar- 
 den laid  on  us  by  him  who  bore  it  in  Gethsemane  ; 
 and  it  is  a  great  honor  and  privilege  to  be  called 
 upon,  like  the  three  chosen  ones  of  the  chosen,  to 
 come  and  watch  with  him  for  one  short  hour.  Mul- 
 titudinous temptations  are,  indeed,  if  we  comport 
 ourselves  well  under  them,  a  great  means  of  spirit- 
 ual advancement.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 Though  now  for  a  season.  A  consideration 
 that  moderates  this  heaviness  is  its  shortness.  Be- 
 cause we  willingly  forget  eternity,  therefore  this 
 moment  seems  much  in  our  eyes  ;  but,  if  we  could 
 look  upon  it  aright,  of  how  little  concernment  is  it 
 what  be  our  condition  here  ?  Well  might  Austin 
 say,  "  Use  me  here  as  pleaseth  thee,  so  as  that  here- 
 after it  may  be  well  with  me."     L. 
 
 If  need  be.  Affliction  indeed  is  not  good  in 
 itself,  but  only  when  God  comes  in  and  with  it. 
 Therefore  no  man  is  required  to  desire  affliction  or 
 to  pray  for  suffering,  even  for  Christ's  sake,  but  if 
 God  sends  it,  to  faint  not,  but  receive  and  bear  it  as 
 his  discipline  for  good.  There  is  always  a  need  he 
 connected  with  it ;  and  those  who  are  the  subjects 
 of  such  discipline,  "  kept  by  the  poiocr  of  God,'"  are 
 enabled  greatly  to  rejoice  in  the  promises  of  God, 
 though  now  for  a  season,  "  if  need  be,"  they  are  in 
 heaviness  through  manifold  temptations.  They  may 
 thus  even  count  it  all  joy  when  they  fall  into  divers 
 trials,  because,  in  the  endurance  of  such  trials,  God 
 dealeth  with  them  as  sons,  and  their  faith  and  pa- 
 tience are  perfected.  The  seeds  of  a  harvest  of 
 holiness  are  sown,  and  the  causes  are  set  in  motion 
 which  will  work  out  an  exceeding  and  eternal  weight 
 of  glory.  This  need  he  is  exceedingly  precious  and 
 encouraging;  this  is  the  way  God  must  take  with 
 you ;  it  is  a  need  be  on  your  account,  not  on  his ;  a 
 need  be  by  reason  of  your  weakness  and  of  his 
 great  goodness  ;  and  if  you  persevere  waiting  upon 
 him,  your  heaviness,  under    such  circumstances,  is 
 
SECTION  356.— 1  PETER   1  :  1-12. 
 
 647 
 
 quite  as  good  a  seal  and  proof  of  your  sonship,  of 
 jour  belonging  to  God,  as  another  person's  raptu- 
 rous enjoyment  under  different  circumstanees.  Only 
 be  anxious  to  please  Christ ;  only  wait  on  him.  And 
 remember  that,  when  you  pray  that  God  would  make 
 you  holy,  you  really  pray  that  he  would  take  what- 
 ever means  might  be  necessary  for  the  accomplish- 
 ment of  this  prayar.     G.  B.  C. 
 
 7o  Here  the  apostle  expounds  the  if  need  he  of 
 the  former  verse,  and  so  justifies  the  joy  in  afHic- 
 tions  which  there  he  speaks  of,  by  their  utility  and 
 faith's  advantage  by  them  ;  it  is  so  tried  that  it 
 shall  appear  in  its  full  brightness  at  the  revelation 
 of  Jesus  Christ.  L. A  man  must  be  proved  be- 
 fore he  can  be  approved.  In  the  very  nature  of  the 
 case,  trial  precedes  approbation.  God  tries  and 
 trains  men  before,  and  for,  advancement.  The 
 advancement  is  to  be  great ;  the  trial  must  be 
 searching.  Therefore  the  individual  life  is  so  ad- 
 justed in  its  circumstances,  and  so  measured  as  to 
 its  length,  as  to  constitute  on  the  whole  a  complete 
 probation  for  the  man.  What  makes  it  such  is  not 
 alone  the  tribulation  that  is  in  it.  Health,  and  hap- 
 py temperament,  and  prosperous  circumstances,  and 
 pleasant  friendships,  and  all  social  advantages,  are 
 elements  in  the  probation  just  as  much  as  the  trib- 
 ulation ;  indeed,  in  most  instances  rather  more  so, 
 since,  in  by  far  the  greater  number  of  human  lives, 
 there  is  a  large  preponderance  of  what  is  felt  to  be 
 good  over  its  opposite.  Still,  without  the  tribula- 
 tion, the  trial  would  not  be  complete ;  it  would  be 
 partial,  and  in  regard  to  some  men  very  superficial. 
 Indeed,  there  is  probably  that  in  every  one  of  us 
 which  only  suffering  in  some  form  can  touch  and 
 try.  Hence  we  read  such  words  of  God  as  these : 
 "  I  will  bring  the  third  part  through  the  fire,  and 
 will  refine  them  as  silver  is  refined,  and  will  try  them 
 as  gold  is  tried."     A.  R. 
 
 Might  be  found  onto  praise,  and  honor, 
 and  glory.  This  is  the  end  that  is  intended,  and 
 shall  be  certainly  obtained  by  all  these  hot  trials. 
 An  unskillful  beholder  may  think  it  strange  to  see 
 gold  thrown  into  the  fire,  and  left  there  for  a  time  ; 
 but  he  that  puts  it  there  would  be  loth  to  lose  it ; 
 bis  purpose  is  to  make  some  costly  piece  of  work  of 
 it.  Every  believer  gives  himself  to  Christ,  and  he 
 undertakes  to  present  them  blameless  to  the  Father ; 
 not  one  of  them  shall  be  lost,  nor  one  drachm  of 
 their  faith ;  they  shall  be  found,  and  their  faith 
 shall  be  found  when  he  appears.  That  faith  that 
 is  here  in  the  furnace  shall  there  be  made  up  into  a 
 crown  of  pure  gold. 
 
 8.  Faith  in  Christ  begetting  love  to  him,  and 
 both  these  giving  assured  hope  of  salvation  by  him, 
 make  it  as  certain  to  them  as  if  it  were  already  in 
 their  hand,  and  they  in  possession  of  it.  And  from 
 all  those  together  results  this  exultation,  or  leaping 
 
 for  joy,  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory.     L. 
 
 Faith  is  indeed  to  us  a  second  sight,  which  reveals 
 Jesus  crowned  in  heaven  with  glory  and  honor,  and 
 entering  within  the  veil  where  his  very  presence  is 
 an  intercession.  To  faith  he  is  no  mere  bright 
 record  of  the  past  traced  on  the  most  sacred  page 
 of  history,  still  less  is  he  an  ideal  of  humanity  that 
 never  was  realized.  For  faith  holds  daily  com-, 
 munion  with  him,  as  with  a  person,  as  with  a  vast, 
 all-comprehending  intellect,  as  with  a  resistless  will, 
 as  with  a  living  heart  of  surpassing  tenderness. 
 H.  P.  L. 
 
 The  spiritual  joy  of  the  Christian  takes  root  at 
 the  same  time  in  faith,  hope,  and  love,  which  are  the 
 great  powers  of  the  inner  life.  He  believes,  although 
 he  does  not  perceive ;  he  loves,  although  he  may  not 
 behold;  he  hopes,  although  he  does  not  possess. 
 Then  he  must  rejoice  in  this  Lord  with  a  joy  un- 
 speakable, and,  as  it  stands  literally,  a  "glorified 
 joy."  Yea,  it  is  unspeakable,  the  calm  joy  of  faith 
 and  love  which,  at  least  now  and  again,  the  ran- 
 somed sinner  may  attain  !  It  may  cause  a  reflection 
 of  heavenly  glory  to  fall  upon  a  pale,  suffering 
 countenance,  and  what  shall  it  be  when  he,  "  whom 
 having  not  seen  we  love,"  shall  stand  before  us,  face 
 
 to  face,  in  all  "  his  beauty  "  !    Van  0. We  never 
 
 saw  our  Saviour's  face.  We  never  heard  our  Fa- 
 ther's voice.  Faith  here  achieves  what  in  other 
 things  would  be  impossibilities.  In  Jesus  Christ  we 
 believe  in  one  we  never  saw ;  and  we  commit  the 
 keeping  of  our  most  precious  treasure  to  one  who 
 dwells  in  a  country  from  which  no  traveler  has  ever 
 returned  to  assure  us  that  bis  trust  was  not,  and 
 that  ours  will  not,  be  misplaced.  Yet  blessed  are 
 they  that  have  not  seen  and  yet  have  believed.  The 
 seen  are  shadows ;  the  substance  is  found  in  the  un- 
 seen. These  are  the  most  real  objects — God,  whom 
 no  man  ever  saw  and  lived ;  the  soul,  which  does  not 
 grow  infirm  with  time  and  defies  the  sharpest  darts 
 of  death ;  not  this  world  of  matter,  which  shall 
 vanish  in  the  smoke  of  its  own  funereal  fires,  but 
 that  world  of  spirits,  where  saints  enjoy  a  glory 
 that  never  fades.     T.  G. 
 
 Think  of  all  the  affection  of  human  hearts  that 
 has  been  given  to  the  Saviour  of  the  world  since  he 
 withdrew  his  visible  presence  from  it!  He  has 
 appeared  to  no  eye  of  man  since  the  apostles  ;  but 
 millions  have  loved  him  with  a  fervency  which  no- 
 thing could  extinguish  in  life  or  death.  Think  of 
 the  great  "  army  "  of  those  who  have  suffered  death 
 for  this  love,  and  have  cherished  it  in  death  !  And 
 a  mightier  number  still  would  have  died  for  it,  and 
 with  it,  if  summoned  to  do  so.  Think  of  all  those 
 who  in  the  incitement  and  inspiration  of  this  love 
 have  indefatigably  labored  to  promote  the  glory  of 
 its  great  object !  And  the  innumerable  multitude  of 
 those  who,  though  less  prominently  distinguished, 
 
648 
 
 SECTION  356.— 1  PETER  1 : 1-12. 
 
 have  felt  this  sacred  sentiment  living  in  the  soul,  as 
 the  principle  of  its  best  life,  and  the  source  of  all 
 
 its  immortal  hopes !     J.  F. Once,  as  I  rode  out 
 
 into  the  woods,  having  alighted  from  my  horse  in  a 
 retired  place  for  divine  contemplation  and  prayer,  I 
 had  a  view,  that  for  me  was  extraordinary,  of  the 
 glory  of  the  Son  of  God  as  Mediator  between  God 
 and  man,  and  his  wonderful,  great,  full,  pure,  and 
 sweet  grace  and  love,  and  meek  and  gentle  con- 
 descension. The  grace  that  appeared  so  calm  and 
 sweet  appeared  also  great  above  the  heavens.  The 
 person  of  Christ  appeared  ineffably  excellent,  with 
 an  excellency  great  enough  to  swallow  up  all  thought 
 and  conception ;  which  continued,  as  near  as  I  can 
 judge,  about  an  hour ;  which  kept  me  the  greater 
 part  of  the  time  in  a  flood  of  tears  and  weeping 
 aloud.  I  felt  an  ardency  of  soul  to  be — what  I 
 know  not  otherwise  how  to  express — emptied  and 
 annihilated  ;  to  lie  in  the  dust  and  to  be  full  of 
 Christ  alone;  to  love  him  with  a  holy  and  pure 
 love  ;  to  trust  in  him  ;  to  live  upon  him  ;  to  serve  and 
 follow  him  ;  and  to  be  perfectly  sanctified,  and  made 
 pure  with  a  divine  and  heavenly  purity.  Edwards. 
 9.  This  is  the  certainty  of  their  hope,  that  it  is 
 as  if  they  had  already  received  it.  If  the  promise 
 of  God  and  the  merit  of  Christ  hold  good,  then  they 
 that  believe  in  him  and  love  him  are  made  sure  of 
 salvation.  Sooner  may  the  rivers  run  backward, 
 and  the  course  of  the  heavens  change,  and  the 
 frame  of  nature  be  dissolved,  than  any  one  soul 
 that  is  united  to  Jesus  Christ  by  faith  and  love  can 
 be  severed  from  him,  and  so  fall  short  of  salvation 
 hoped  for  in  him  ;  and  this  is  the  matter  of  their 
 
 rejoicing.     L. The  end  of  this  salvation  is  in  the 
 
 immortal  result  toward  which  the  change  of  spirit 
 and  life  experienced  on  earth  continually  points  ;  in 
 a  power  ever  exercised,  yet  ever  renewed ;  in  the 
 inward  sanctity  made  complete ;  in  the  fellowship 
 of  saints,  our  eternal  possession ;  in  the  wisdom, 
 before  which  all  secrets  open  ;  in  a  joy  ecstatic,  that 
 touches  with  its  intenser  beauty  whatever  surrounds 
 it ;  in  the  perfect  love,  that  n:akes  each  work  an  ex- 
 ulting worship,  toward  him  once  suffering  and  now 
 crowned  ;  in  the  beatific  vision  of  God  !     R.  S.  S. 
 
 10-12.  If  we  collate  these  words  with  the  first 
 sermons  of  Peter,  we  shall  find  they  take  up  the 
 habitual  theme  of  his  preaching  at  Jerusalem  ;  and 
 if  we  remember  further  that  wc  are  to  seek  the 
 special  doctrinal  characteristic  of  the  various  sacred 
 writers  in  the  solution  given  by  them  to  the  ques- 
 tion of  the  relation  of  the  two  covenants,  we  shall 
 feel  that  wc  can  not  attach  too  mucli  inifiortance  to 
 this  passage  of  the  Ei)istle  of  Peter.  He  affirms 
 most  explicitly  the  unity  of  the  old  and  new  cove- 
 nants. The  Spirit  of  Christ  which  lives  in  the  apos- 
 tles was  also  the  animating  Spirit  of  the  prophets, 
 who  were  the  true  forerunners  of  tiic  evangelists, 
 since  they  foretold  both  the  sufferings  and  tlie  glory 
 of  Messiah.     True  religion  rises  before  his  eyes  like 
 
 a  vast  and  splendid  temple — prophecy  its  foundation^ 
 
 the  gospel  its  top-stone.     iJe  F. The  gospel  is 
 
 represented  as  the  doctrine  of  the  sujferinxjs  and 
 glory  of  Christ  as  the  means  of  salvation.  The 
 worker  of  this  salvation,  whom  the  prophets  and 
 apostles  make  the  sum  of  all  their  doctrine,  is  Jesus 
 Christ,  and  the  sum  of  that  work  of  redemption,  as 
 we  have  it  here,  is  his  humiliation  and  exaltation, 
 his  sufferings  and  the  glory  that  followed  there- 
 upon.    L. 
 
 12.  Unto  us  they  did  minister.  The  law 
 and  the  projihets,  as  scriptures,  as  a  book,  were  still 
 under  the  new  dispensation  what  they  had  been  un- 
 der the  old — the  voice  of  the  Spirit  and  the  word 
 of  God.  Nay !  this  written  word  belonged  to  the 
 new  dispensation  more  truly  than  the  old,  for  these 
 Scriptures  also  were  now  raised  to  newness  of  life, 
 and  were  recognized  as  prepared  for  the  uses  to 
 which  they  were  now  applied,  and  written  less  for 
 the  immediate  than  for  the  ulterior  purposes,  as 
 Peter  has  here  expressed  it.     T.  D.  B. 
 
 The  angels  desire  to  look  into.  These, 
 like  us,  are  powers  of  endless  life,  intelligences  that 
 have  had  a  history  parallel  to  our  own.  Some  of 
 them,  doubtless,  have  existed  myriads  of  ages,  and 
 consequently  now  are  far  on  in  the  course  of  their 
 development.  Hence  their  interest  in  us,  who  as 
 yet  are  only  candidates,  in  their  view,  for  a  great- 
 ness yet  to  be  revealed.  They  break  into  the  sky, 
 when  Christ  is  born,  chanting  their  all-hail.  They 
 visit  the  world  on  heavenly  errands,  and  perform 
 their  unseen  ministries  to  the  heirs  of  salvation. 
 They  watch  for  our  repentances,  and  there  is  joy 
 among  them  before  God  when  but  one  is  gathered 
 to  their  company  in  the  faith  of  salvation.  And 
 the  reason  is  that  these  ancient  princes  and  hie- 
 rarchs,  that  have  grown  up  in  God's  eternity  and 
 unfolded  their  mighty  powers  in  whole  ages  of  good, 
 recognize  in  us  compeers  that  are  finally  to  be  ad- 
 vancid  as  they  are.     H.  B. 
 
 The  glory  of  redemption  !  It  is  the  chief  delight 
 of  the  infinite  mind  ;  the  joy  of  angels ;  the  bliss 
 of  mankind  ;  the  central  sun  and  moral  bond  of  the 
 universe.  As  the  theatre  of  this  redemption,  our 
 world  is  honored  above  all  worlds.  Though  in  itself 
 an  obscure  corner  of  creation,  it  is  made  the  center 
 of  highest  interest.  A  moral  force  is  gathering  in  it 
 to  uphold  the  universe  in  love  and  obedience. .  It  is 
 heaven's  laboratory,  in  which  are  to  be  worked  out 
 the  great  principles  which  are  to  exist  in  and  rule 
 God's  kingdom.  It  is  the  battle-field  of  the  universe, 
 on  which  hi)liness  and  sin,  truth  and  error,  life  and 
 death,  Christ  and  the  devil  are  to  wage  their  one 
 great  and  decisive  warfare.  History  may  record  her 
 eventful  eras,  when  all  the  i)Owers  of  earth  were 
 drawn  up  in  hostile  array,  and  all  its  interests  sus- 
 pended on  a  single  conflict.  But  time  is  a  more 
 eventful  era,  in  relation  to  eternity.  The  s))iritual 
 powers  of  the  imi verse  are  met  on  this  earth  in  hos- 
 tile array  ;  for  nc:\rly  sixty  centuries  has  the  conflict 
 raged  already,  and  it  will  continue  to  rage  wc  know- 
 not  how  1  ng.  And  wlio  can  conceive  the  extent  of 
 the  interest-;  at  stake  in  this  warfare  ?  The  honor  of 
 God,  the  maintenance  of  law  and  order,  and  the  hap- 
 piness of  all  worlds  are  involved.  Our  highest  con- 
 ceptions of  the  grandeur  and  importance  of  this  con- 
 test fall  amazingly  short  of  the  reality.  There  is  a 
 breadth  of  purpose,  a  depth  of  meaning,  a  height  of 
 glory,  and  a  fullness  of  love  and  blessing  in  this 
 work  of  redemption,  which  eternal  ages  will  hardly 
 disclose.     An. 
 
SECTION  357.— 1  PETER  1  :  13-25. 
 
 649 
 
 Section  357. 
 
 1  Peter  i.  13-25. 
 
 13  Wherefore  gird  up  the  loins  of  your  mind,  be  sober,  and  hope  to  the  end  for  the  grace  that 
 
 14  is  to  be  brought  unto  you  at  the  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ ;  as  obedient  children,  not  fush- 
 
 15  ioning  yourselves  according  to  the  former  lusts  in  your  ignorance ;  but  as  he  which  hath 
 
 16  called  you  is  holy,  so  be  ye  holy  in  all  manner  of  conversation  ;  because  it  is  written.  Be  ye 
 
 17  holy  ;  for  I  am  holy.    And  if  ye  call  on  the  Father,  who  without  respect  of  persons  judgeth 
 
 18  according  to  every  man's  work,  pass  the  time  of  your  sojourning  here  in  fear:  forasmuch 
 as  ye  know  that  ye  were  not  redeemed  with  corruptible  things,  as  silver  and  gold,  from 
 
 19  your  vain  conversation  received  by  tradition  from  your  fathers ;  but  with  the  precious  blood 
 
 20  of  Christ,  as  of  a  lamb  without  blemish  and  without  spot :  who  verily  was  foreordained  be- 
 
 21  fore  the  foundation  of  the  world,  but  was  manifest  in  these  last  times  for  you,  who  by  him 
 do  believe  in  God,  that  raised  him  up  from  the  dead,  and  gave  him  glory ;  that  your  faith 
 
 22  and  hope  might  be  in  God.  Seeing  ye  have  purified  your  souls  in  obeying  the  truth  through 
 the  Spirit  unto  unfeigned  love  of  the  brethren,  see  that  ye  love  one  another  with  a  pure 
 
 23  heart  fervently  :  being  born  again,  not  of  corruptible  seed,  but  of  incorruptible,  by  the  word 
 
 24  of  God,  which  liveth  and  abideth  for  ever.    For  all  flesh  is  as  grass,  and  all  the  glory  of  man 
 
 25  as  the  flower  of  grass.  The  grass  withereth,  and  the  flower  thereof  falleth  away  :  but  the 
 word  of  the  Lord  endureth  for  ever.  And  this  is  the  word  which  by  the  gospel  is  preached 
 unto  you. 
 
 If  there  be  a  true  purpose  in  the  life,  it  shall  reach  a  perfect  close  one  day ;  its  shortcomings  shall  yet 
 be  completed,  its  errors  rectified,  its  visions  realized.  There  are  no  ruins  nor  half-finished  structures  in 
 the  city  of  God.  One  of  the  most  blessed  assurances  of  the  Christian  faith  is,  that  not  only  can  there  be 
 a  compensation  for  failure  now,  in  the  lessons  of  humility,  of  trustfulness  in  God,  and  of  inward  peace 
 amid  outward  loss,  but  that  there  shall  vet  be  a  compensation  in  the  perfectness  of  deed  and  of  attain- 
 ment. All  the  inward  gains  of  the  soul  in  its  struggles,  its  defeats,  and  disappointed  hopes  shall  be  rep- 
 resented, and  more  than  represented,  in  the  fullness  of  power  and  possession  which  shall  be  its  heritage 
 in  the  endless  life.  It  Is  by  privation,  not  unfrequently  by  disaster,  that  God  qualifies  souls  for  the  high- 
 est ends,  and  the  thought  of  this  may  make  the  most  wearied  heart  among  us  bear  up  bravely,  and  "  hope 
 to  the  end  for  the  grace  that  shall  be  brought  to  it  at  the  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ."     Kei'. 
 
 13.  The  great  error  of  man's  mind,  and  the 
 cause  of  all  his  errors  of  life,  is  the  diverting  of 
 the  soul  from  God,  and  turning  downward  to  infe- 
 rior confidences  and  comforts ;  and  this  mischoicc  is 
 the  very  root  of  all  our  miseries.  Therefore,  the 
 main  end  of  the  holy  word  of  God  is  to  untie  the 
 hearts  of  men  from  the  world,  and  reduce  them  to 
 God  as  their  only  rest  and  solid  comfort ;  and  this 
 is  here  the  apostle's  mark,  at  which  all  the  preceding 
 discourse  aims.  It  all  meets  and  terminates  in  this 
 exhortation:  Wherefore  gird  up  the  loins  of  your 
 mind.  Hope  to  the  end.  The  difference  of  the 
 two  graces,  fai/h  and  hope,  is  so  small  that  the  one 
 is  often  taken  for  the  other  in  Scripture.  It  is  but 
 a  different  aspect  of  the  same  confidence,  faith  ap- 
 prehending the  infallible  truth  of  those  divine  prom- 
 ises, of  which  hope  doth  assuredly  expect  the  ac- 
 complishment, so  that  this  immediately  results  from 
 the  other.  This  is  the  anchor,  fixed  within  the  veil, 
 that  keeps  the  soul  firm  against  all  the  tossings  on 
 
 these  swelling  seas.  The  firmest  thing  in  this  in- 
 ferior world  is  a  believing,  hoping  soul ! 
 
 14,  15.  Of  all  children  the  children  of  God 
 are  most  obliged  to  obedience,  for  he  is  both  the 
 wisest  and  the  most  loving  of  Fathers.  And  the 
 sum  of  all  his  commands  is  that  which  is  their  glory 
 and  happiness,  that  they  endeavor  to  be  like  him, 
 to  resemble  their  heavenly  Father.  Be  ye  perfect  as 
 your  heavenly  Father  is  perfect,  says  our  Saviour. 
 And  here  the  apostle,  citing  out  of  the  law.  Be  ye 
 holy,  for  lam  holy  (Lev.  11  :  44).  Law  and  gospel 
 agree  in  this.     L. 
 
 17.  "  And  if  ye  call  him  Father."     T. Pass 
 
 the  time  in  fear.  The  fear  here  recommended 
 is,  out  of  question,  a  holy  self-suspicion  and  fear  of 
 offending  God,  which  may  not  only  consist  with  as- 
 sured hope  of  salvation,  and  with  faith  and  love 
 and  spiritual  joy,  but  is  their  inseparable  companion, 
 as  all  divine  graces  are  linked  together.  The  apos- 
 tle, having  stirred  up  his  Christian  brethren,  what- 
 
€50 
 
 SECTION  357.— 1  PETER    1  :  13-25. 
 
 soever  be  their  estate  in  the  world,  to  seek  to  be 
 rich  in  those  jewels  of  faith  and  hope  and  love  and 
 spiritual  joy,  and  then  considering  that  they  travel 
 among  a  world  of  thieves  and  robbers,  he  advises 
 them  to  g've  those  their  jewels  in  custody,  under 
 God,  to  this  trusty  and  watchful  grace  of  godly  fear ; 
 and,  having  earnestly  exhorted  them  to  holiness,  he 
 is  very  fitly  particular  in  this  fear,  which  makes  up 
 so  great  a  part  of  that  holiness  that  it  is  often  in 
 
 Scripture  named  for  it  all.     L. This  grace  of 
 
 fear  is  the  softest  and  most  tender  of  God's  honor 
 of  all  the  graces.  To  keep  a  good  watch  is  a  won- 
 derful safety  to  a  place  that  is  in  continual  danger 
 because  of  the  enemy.  Why,  this  is  the  grace  that 
 setteth  the  watch  and  that  keepcth  the  watchman 
 awake.     Bun. 
 
 18,  19.  He  sets  forth  this  as  the  strongest  in- 
 centive to  holiness.  Not  only  have  you  the  exam- 
 ple of  God  set  before  you  as  your  Father,  and  the 
 justice  of  God  as  your  Judge,  to  argue  you  into  a 
 pious  fear  of  offending  him,  but  he  is  your  Re- 
 deemer ;  he-  hath  bought  out  your  liberty  from  sin 
 and  the  world,  to  be  altogether  his ;  think  on  the 
 
 price  laid  down  in  this  ransom.     L. Christ  our 
 
 Passover  is  no  unconscious  victim,  but  one  who 
 freely  gives  himself  that  he  may  bring  us  to  God. 
 It  is  no  corruptible  thing  that  is  the  ransom  price, 
 but  the  precious  blood  of  Christ,  as  of  a  lamb  with- 
 out blemish  and  without  spot.  In  this  was  seen  the 
 height  of  divine  love  and  the  depth  of  human  sin 
 and  loss,  that  the  highest  in  the  universe  devoted 
 himself  for  the  lowest,  and  died  the  death  for  them, 
 which  was  the  ransom  of  the  soul.  lie  who  made 
 the  world  came  into  the  world  to  save  it,  and  bore 
 
 for  it  the  burden  of  shame  and  guilt.     Ker. 
 
 The  precious  soul  could  be  redeemed  by  no  blood 
 but  that  of  this  spotless  Lamb  Jesus  Christ,  who  is 
 God  equal  with  the  Father,  and  therefore  his  blood 
 is  called  the  blood  of  God  (Acts  20).  So  that  the 
 apostle  may  here  well  call  it  precious,  exceeding  the 
 whole  world  and  all  things  in  it  in  value.  There- 
 fore, frustrate  not  the  sufferings  of  Christ ;  if  he 
 shed  his  blood  to  redeem  you  fiom  sin,  be  not  false 
 
 to  his  end.     L. Without  blemish.     It  is  the 
 
 extraordinary  combination  of  excellences  which  it 
 displays  that  constitutes  the  peculiar  attraction  of 
 the  character  of  Christ.  Meekness  and  majesty — 
 firmness  and  gentleness — zeal  and  prudence — com- 
 posure and  warmth — patience  and  sensibility — sub- 
 ihissiveness  and  dignity — sublime  sanctity  and  ten- 
 der sympathy — piety  that  rose  to  the  loftiest  devo- 
 tion and  benevolence  that  could  stoop  to  the  meanest 
 sufferer — miense  abhorrence  of  sin  and  jirofound 
 compassion  for  the  sinner,  mingle  their  varied  rays 
 in  the  tissue  of  our  Saviour's  character,  and  pro- 
 duce a  combination  of  virtues  such  as  the  world 
 never  saw  besides.     \Y.  L.  A. 
 
 20,  21 0  Before  there  was  time  or  place  or  any 
 creature,  God,  the  blessed  Trinity,  was  in  himself 
 and  as  inhabiting  eternity  comi)letcly  happy  in  him- 
 self. But  intending  to  manifest  and  communicate 
 his  goodness,  he  gave  being  to  the  world,  and  to 
 time  with  it ;  made  all  to  set  forth  his  goodness, 
 and  the  most  excellent  of  his  creatures  to  contem- 
 plate and  enjoy  it.  But  amongst  all  the  works  he 
 intended  before  time  and  in  time  effected,  this  is 
 the  master-piece  that  is  here  said  to  be  fore-ordained, 
 the  manifesting  of  God  in  the  flesh  for  man's  re- 
 demption ;  and  that  by  his  Son  Jesus  Christ.  This 
 is  the  great  work  wherein  all  those  glorious  attri- 
 butes  shine  jointly,  the  wisdom,  and   power,  and 
 
 goodness,  and  justice,  and  mercy  of  God.     L. 
 
 The  agency  of  the  Father  ordained  the  Saviour  :  he 
 manifested  him  to  the  world  ;  he  raised  him  up  from 
 the  dead ;  he  gave  him  glory.  And  all  those  partic- 
 ulars are  made  known  to  us.  For  what  end  ?  That 
 our  faith  and  hope  may  be  in  God!     R.  \V. 
 
 22.  Purified  your  souls  in  obeying  the 
 truth  through  the  Spirit.  Here  is  tlie  chief 
 seat  or  subject  of  the  work  of  sanctification,  the 
 soul ;  the  subordinate  means,  truth ;  the  nature  of 
 it,  obeying  of  truth  ;  the  chief  worker  of  it,  the  holy 
 Spirit.  They  are  here  said  to  purify  themselves. 
 For  it  is  certain  and  undeniable  that  the  soul  itself 
 doth  act  in  believing  or  obeying  the  truth  ;  but  not 
 of  itself,  it  is  not  the  first  principle  of  motion. 
 They  purify  their  souls,  but  it  is  by  the  S/nrit.  They 
 do  it  by  his  enlivening  power,  and  a  purifying  virtue 
 received  from  him.  Faith,  or  obeying  the  truth, 
 works  this  purity ;  but  the  Holy  Ghost  works  that 
 faith  ;  as  God  is  said  to  purify  their  hearts  by  faith, 
 he  doth  that  by  giving  them  the  Holy  Ghost.  The 
 truth  is  pure  and  purifying,  yet  can  it  not  of  itself 
 purify  the  soul  but  by  the  obeying  or  believing  it ; 
 and  the  soul  can  not  obey  or  believe  but  by  the 
 Spirit,  which  works  in  it  that  faith,  and  by  that 
 
 faith  purifies  it   and  works  love  in  it,     L. If 
 
 Christ  becomes  wisdom  to  any  mind,  it  is  because 
 that  mind  exercises  its  thought  upon  Christ  and  his 
 truth — opens  itself  to  his  teaching,  yields  to  his 
 truth.  If  Christ  becomes  righteousness  to  any  soul, 
 it  is  because  that  soul  by  its  own  act  of  faith,  by 
 looking  to  him  and  trusting  in  him,  accepts  his 
 atonement  as  its  plea  for  pardon.  If  Christ  be- 
 comes sanctification  to  any  soul,  it  is  because  that 
 soul,  feeling  its  guilt  and  need,  seeks  by  his  grace 
 to  conquer  sin,  to  become  holy,  and  to  purify  itself 
 by  obeying  the  truth  through  the  Spirit.  But  while 
 man's  activity  mu^st  be  put  forth  in  acts  of  thought 
 and  resolve,  in  faith  and  love  and  obedience,  or 
 Christ  will  never  avail  him,  it  is  yet  true  that  no 
 man  really  comes  to  Christ,  "  except  the  Father 
 draw  him."  The  holy  Spirit  takes  the  things  of 
 Christ  and  shows  them  to  us,  and  thus  makes  Christ 
 
SECTION  357.— 1  PETER  1  :  13-25. 
 
 651 
 
 our  wisdom ;  the  holy  Spirit  incites  us  to  the  act  of 
 faith ;  the  holy  Spirit  by  the  truth  kindles  within  us 
 desires  after  holiness,  and  inciting  us  to  prayer  and 
 watchfulness,  promotes  our  sanctification ;  and 
 therefore,  though  Christ  can  be  literally  nothing  to 
 us  without  our  own  act  of  reflection,  of  repentance, 
 of  faith,  of  love,  yet  since  we  will  put  forth  no 
 proper  act  toward  him  except  as  moved  by  grace,  we 
 do  owe  to  that  grace  our  salvation  from  first  to 
 last.     J.  P.  T. 
 
 There  may  be  truth  in  the  intellect  separate  from 
 its  regenerating  power  on  the  soul ;  light  in  the 
 reason  without  the  corresponding  love  in  the  heart ; 
 but  there  can  not  be  the  transforming  and  regenera- 
 ting effect,  nor  the  intelligent  kindling  of  holy  emo- 
 tion, without  the  truth  and  the  light  first.  There 
 may  be  little  truth,  and  feeble  perception  of  it ;  but 
 truth  and  the  sight  of  it  there  must  be.  Now,  the 
 influence  or  work  of  the  holy  Spirit  is  that  move- 
 ment— whatever  it  be,  or  however  exercised — which 
 gives  truth  its  regal  and  penetrating  power,  and 
 kindles  through  it  the  fire  of  the  affections.     T.  B. 
 
 Let  us  never  forget  that,  in  speaking  of  divine 
 
 truth,  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  the  soul  of  man,  we 
 are  speaking  of  living  and  life-giving  things,  and 
 that  therefore  the  whole  subject  devolves  on  us  the 
 duties  of  prayer  and  watchfulness,  of  labor  and 
 study,  of  thought  and  effort,  to  see  that  these  living 
 and  life-giving  things  be  not  kept  apart.  It  is  only 
 by  keeping  the  truth,  the  Spirit,  and  the  soul  in  close 
 companionship,  that  we  can  expect  the  blessed  re- 
 sult of  renewed  and  purified  natures.  Indolence 
 and  indifference  here  are  as  deeply  mischievous,  and, 
 in  one  sense,  as  deeply  criminal,  as  dislike  and  op- 
 position. Though  God  is  always  first  in  action  in 
 the  great  work  which  we  have  considered,  yet  we 
 should  always  labor  as  though  first  action  belonged 
 to  us ;  and  though  he  will  ever  be  found  to  have 
 wrought  all  our  good  in  us,  yet  we  should  always 
 work  as  though  there  were  a  sense  in  which  all 
 things  depend  on  ourselves. 
 
 Unfeisined  love  for  the  brethren.  Liter- 
 ally, a  "  love  wiihout  hipncr'mi^^  "  fervent  love  for 
 one  another  out  of  a  pure  heart "  ;  this  is  religion  in 
 its  fairest,  most  perfect  development  on  earth. 
 "Were  all  that  claims  to  be  religion  really  imbued 
 with  this  spirit,  truth  would  have  a  safer  as  well  as 
 a  warmer  home  than  she  now  has  in  this  lower  world. 
 Pure,  holy.  Christian  love  furnishes  no  soil  for  the 
 roots  of  error ;  nor  does  it  ever  baptize  truth  in  the 
 
 waters  of  strife.     J.  S.  S. Love  one  another. 
 
 They  that  are  indeed  lovers  of  God  arc  united  ;  by 
 that  their  hearts  meet  in  him  as  in  one  center.  They 
 can  not  but  love  one  another.  And  as  the  Chris- 
 tian's love  is  pure  in  its  cause,  so  in  its  effects  and 
 exercise ;  his  society  and  converse  with  any  tends 
 mainly  to  this,  that   he  ;nny  mutually  help  and  be 
 
 helped  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God ;  he  de- 
 sires most  that  he  and  his  brethren  may  further  one 
 another  in  their  way  to  the  full  enjoyment  of  God. 
 And  this  is  truly  the  love  of  a  pure  heart,  that  both 
 begins  and  ends  in  God. 
 
 23.  This  incorruptible  seed  is  the  living  and 
 everlasting  word  of  the  living  and  everlasting  God. 
 Because  the  word  is  enlivening  and  living,  therefore 
 they  into  whose  hearts  it  is  received  are  made  alive 
 by  it ;  and  because  the  word  endureth  for  ever, 
 therefore  that  life  begot  by  it  can  not  perish ;  no, 
 this  spiritual  life  of  grace  is  the  certain  beginning 
 of  that  eternal  life  of  glory  and  shall  issue  in  it. 
 
 24.  How  easily  and  quickly  hath  the  highest 
 splendor  of  a  man's  prosperity  been  blasted,  either 
 by  men's  power,  or  by  the  immediate  hand  of  God  ! 
 The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  blows  upon  it,  as  Isaiah  says, 
 and  not  only  withers  the  grass,  but  the  flower  fades 
 though  never  so  fair.  Would  we  consider  this,  it 
 would  give  us  wiser  thoughts,  and  ballast  our  hearts ; 
 make  them  more  solid  and  steadfast  in  those  spirit- 
 ual endeavors  which  concern  a  durable  condition,  a 
 being  that  abides  for  ever ;  in  comparison  of  which 
 the  longest  terra  of  natural  life  is  less  than  a  mo- 
 ment, and  the  happiest  estate  of  it  but  a  heap  of 
 miseries.  Were  all  of  us  more  constantly  pros- 
 perous than  any  of  us  is,  yet  that  one  thing  were 
 enough  to  cry  down  the  price  we  put  on  this  life  ; 
 that  it  continues  not.     L. 
 
 The  word  endureth.  It  is  an  authority 
 which  survives  when  others  perish,  and  a  light 
 which  waxes  when  others  wane.  By  it,  as  the  in- 
 strument of  God  for  the  education  of  men,  nations 
 are  humanized  and  churches  sanctified.  And  yet 
 more  real  and  lasting  than  these  are  the  ultimate 
 results  which  it  secures.  An  elect  nation  is  being 
 gathered  from  among  us,  and  an  eternal  Church  pre- 
 pared which  shall  supplant  all  transient  and  pro- 
 visional societies  in  that  day  for  which  the  whole 
 creation  waits.  Then  is  it  not  to  each  of  us  a  mat- 
 ter of  the  deepest  personal  concern  that  the  truth 
 which  it  teaches  and  the  spirit  which  it  breathes 
 should  have  entered  into  his  own  soul ;  and  that  he 
 should  thus  become  a  partaker  in  the  life  which  it 
 reveals,  an  example  of  the  character  which  it  de- 
 mands, and  an  inheritor  of  the  portion  which  it 
 promises  ?  But  this  can  not  be,  unless  he  yield  to 
 the  written  Word  the  confidence  which  it  claims. 
 Oh,  deal  worthily,  deal  trustfully  with  such  a  guide 
 as  this  !  Receive  the  message  "  not  as  the  word  of 
 man,  but  as  it  is  in  truth,  the  word  of  God,"  and 
 then  you  will  find  that  it  "effectually  worketh  also 
 in  them  that  believe  " ;  for  he  who  obeys  it  from 
 the  heart  finds  that  a  course  of  progressive  teaching 
 is  opened  in  his  own  soul,  to  which  the  holy  Scrip- 
 ture will  never  cease  to  minister,  and  which  the 
 Holy  Spirit  will  never  cease  to  guide.     T.  D.  B, 
 
552  SECTION  358.-1  PETER  2 :  1-25. 
 
 Section  358. 
 
 1  Peter  ii.  1-25. 
 
 1  Wherefore  laying  aside  all  malice,  and  all  guile,  and  hypocrisies,  and  envies,  and  all  evil 
 
 2  speakings,  as  newborn  babes,  desire  the  sincere  milk  of  the  word,  that  ye  may  grow  thereby : 
 
 3  if  so  be  ye  have  tasted  that  the  Lord  is  gracious.     To  whom  coming,  as  unto  a  living  stone, 
 
 4  disallowed  indeed  of  men,  but  chosen  of  God,  and  precious,  ye  also,  as  Uvely  stones,  are 
 
 5  built  up  a  spiritual  house,  an  holy  priestliood,  to  offer  up  spiritual  sacrifices,  acceptable  to 
 
 6  God  by  Jesus  Christ.     Wherefore  also  it  is  contained  in  the  scripture.  Behold,  I  lay  in  Sion 
 a  chief  corner  stone,  elect,  precious:  and  he  that  believeth  on  him  shall  not  be  confounded. 
 
 7  Unto  you  therefore  which  beHeve  he  is  precious :  but  unto  them  which  be  disobedient,  the 
 
 8  stone  which  the  builders  disallowed,  the  same  is  made  the  head  of  the  corner,  and  a  stone 
 of  stunibrmg,  and  a  rock  of  offence,  even  to  them  which  stumble  at  the  word,  being  disobe- 
 
 9  dient:    whereunto  also  tliey  were  appointed.     But  ye  are  a  chosen  generation,  a  royal 
 priesthood,  an  holy  nation,  a  peculiar  people ;  that  ye  should  shew  forth  the  praises  of  him 
 
 10  who  hath  called  you  out  of  darkness  into  his  marvellous  light :  which  in  time  past  xcere  not  a 
 people,  but  are  now  the  people  of  God :  which  had  not  obtained  mercy,  but  now  have  obtained 
 
 11  mercy.     Dearly  beloved,  I  beseech  you  as  strangers  and  pilgrims,  abstain  from  fleshly  lusts, 
 
 12  which  w^ar  against  the  soul ;  having  your  conversation  honest  among  the  Gentiles :  that, 
 whereas  they  speak  against  you  as  evildoers,  they  may  by  your  good  works,  which  they 
 shall  behold,  glorify  God  in  the  day  of  visitation. 
 
 13  Submit  yourselves  to  every  ordinance  of  man  for  the  Lord's  sake :  whether  it  be  to  the 
 
 14  king,  as  supreme;  or  unto  governors,  as  unto  them  that  are  sent  t>y  him  for  the  punishment 
 
 15  of  evildoers,  and  for  the  praise  of  them  that  do  well.     For  so  is  the  will  of  God,  that  with 
 
 16  well  doing  ye  may  put  to  silence  the  ignorance  of  foolish  men:  as  free,  and  not  using  your 
 
 17  Hberty  for  a  cloke  of  maliciousness,  but  as  the  servants  of  God.     Honour  all  men.     Love  the 
 
 18  brotherhood.     Fear  God.     Honour  the  king.     Servants,  he  subject  to  your  masters  with  all 
 
 19  fear;  not  only  to  the  good  and  gentle,  but  also  to  the  froward.     For  this  Is  thankworthy, 
 
 20  if  a  man  for  conscience  toward  God  endure  grief,  suffering  wrongfully.  For  what  glory  is 
 it,  if,  when  ye  be  buffeted  for  your  faults,  ye  shall  take  it  patiently?  but  if,  wlien  ye  do 
 
 21  well,  and  snffor  for  it,  ye  take  it  patiently,  this  is  acceptable  with  God.  For  even  hereunto 
 were  ye  called :  because  Christ  also  suffered  for  us,  leaving  us  an  example,  that  ye  should 
 
 22  follow  his  steps:   who  did  no  sin,  neither  was  guile  found  in  his  mouth:   who,  when  he  was 
 
 23  reviled,  reviled  not  again;   when  he  suffered,  he  threatened  not;  but  committed  himself  to 
 
 24  him  tliatjudgeth  righteously:  wlio  his  own  self  bare  our  sins  in  his  own  body  on  tlie  tree, 
 that  we,  being  dead  to  sins,  should  live  unto  righteousness:  by  whose  stripes  ye  were  healed. 
 
 25  For  ye  were  as  sheep  going  astray;  but  are  now  returned  unto  the  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of 
 your  souls. 
 
 "  I  AM  not  come  to  destroy,"  said  Christ,  "  but  to  fulfill " ;  and  as  in  his  own  sacrifice  he  fulfilled  the 
 ritual  of  the  law,  and  in  his  own  mediation  now  fulfills  its  priesthood,  so  in  his  Church  he  realizes  the 
 ideal  of  the  temple  as  the  sjjiritual  habitation  of  God.  How  wondrous  is  this  temple !  built  upon  the 
 stone  that  God  had  chosen  and  designated  as  his  offering  of  love  before  the  world  began ;  built  of  living 
 stones,  conscious  of  their  position,  fcc'.ing  their  union  with  the  foundation,  and  radiating  the  glory  which 
 they  receive  from  the  presence  of  God — even  as  stones  hewn  from  the  quarry,  and  set  on  high  in  ordered 
 beauty,  they  "  show  forth  the  praises  of  him  who  hath  called  them  out  of  darkness  into  his  marvelous 
 
 light."     J.  P.  T. We  often  think  and  speak  as  if  little  was  accomplished,  because  little  is  seen  on 
 
 earth.  But  we  forget  that  only  part  of  the  living  structure  is  here,  and  this  a  small  part.  Every  moment, 
 blessed  souls,  fitted  by  gracio>is  discipline  in  this  vale,  by  the  axe  and  hammer  and  furnace  of  trial,  and 
 the  molding  hand  of  sanctification,  are  carried  away  in  angelic  arms,  to  be  placed  in  the  house  above. 
 This  is  only  the  preparatory  state.  Out  of  this  mass  God  is  gathering  his  elect,  and  taking  them  to  his 
 temple.  There  is  nothing  which  we  can  do  in  life  so  important  as  to  contribute  in  some  humble  measure 
 to  the  upbuilding  of  the  Church.  It  is  the  only  work  of  which  the  fruit  can  not  be  lost.  One  soul  saved 
 by  our  means  is  a  living  stone  added  to  the  edifice.  One  soul  made  holier  and  better  through  our  labors 
 is  a  new  ornament  to  the  unseen  sanctuary.  Not  a  toil,  a  self-denial,  or  a  tear  shall  fail  of  recognition  ; 
 though  lost  to  the  view  of  men,  "  the  day  will  reveal  it."     J.  W.  A. 
 
SECTION  358.— 1  PETER  2 :  1-25. 
 
 653 
 
 2.  Grow  thereby.  The  word  feeds /ai//<,  by 
 setting  before  it  the  free  grace  of  God,  his  rich 
 promises,  and  his  power  and  truth  to  perform  them 
 all ;  showing  it  the  strength  of  the  new  covenant, 
 holding  in  Christ,  in  whom  all  the  promises  of  God 
 are  yea  and  amen  ;  and  drawing  faith  still  to  rest 
 more  entirely  upon  his  rigliteousness.  It  feeds  re- 
 pentance by  making  the  vileness  and  deformity  of 
 iin  daily  more  clear  and  visible.  It  increascth  love 
 to  God  by  opening  up  still  more  and  more  of  his 
 infinite  excellency  and  loveliness.  But,  above  all 
 other  considerations,  the  word  is  the  increaser  of 
 grace  in  that  it  holds  forth  Jesus  Christ  to  our  view 
 to  look  upon,  not  only  as  the  perfect  pattern,  but  as 
 the  full  fountain  of  all  grace,  from  whose  fullness 
 we  all  receive.  The  contemplating  of  him  as  the 
 perfect  image  of  God,  and  then  drawing  from  him 
 as  having  in  himself  a  treasure  for  us — these  give 
 the  soul  more  of  that  image,  which  is  truly  spiritual 
 growth. 
 
 3.  This  looks  back  to  the  whole  exhortation. 
 For,  if  you  have  tasted  of  that  kindness  and  sweet- 
 ness of  God  in  Christ,  there  will  be  nothing  but 
 love  and  meekness  and  singleness  of  heart ;  there- 
 fore they  that  have  bitter,  malicious  spirits  evidence 
 they  have  not  tasted  of  the  love  of  God.  This 
 graciousness  is  first  conve3-ed  to  us  hy  the  ivord  ; 
 there  we  taste  it,  and  there  still  we  are  to  seek  it ; 
 there  the  love  of  God  in  Christ  streams  forth  in  the 
 several  promises ;  the  heart  that  cleaves  to  the 
 word  of  God,  and  delights  in  it,  can  not  but  find  in 
 it  daily  new  tastes  of  his  goodness  ;  there  it  reads 
 his  love,  and  by  that  stirs  up  its  own  to  him,  and  so 
 grows,  and  loves  every  day  more  than  the  former, 
 and  thus  is  tending  from  tastes  to  fullness. 
 
 4.  5«  The  whole  building  is  Christ  mystical : 
 Christ,  together  with  the  entire  body  of  the  elect ; 
 he  as  the  foundation,  and  they  as  the  stones  built 
 upon  him ;  he  the  living  stone,  and  they  likewise, 
 by  union  with  him,  as  living  stones  ;  he  having  life 
 in  himself,  and  they  deriving  it  from  him  ;  he  prim- 
 itively living,  and  they  by  participation.  For  there- 
 fore is  he  called  here  a  liviiig  stone,  not  only  because 
 of  his  immortality  and  glorious  insurrection,  but 
 because  he  is  the  principle  of  spiritual  aud  eternal 
 life  unto  us,  a  living  foundation,  that  transfuses 
 this  life  into  the  whole  building  and  every  stone  of 
 it,  in  v:hom  all  (he  building  is  fithj  framed  together. 
 
 L. Shut  the  eyes  of  the  body,  open  the  eyes  of 
 
 the  soul,  and  you  will  say  with  Pascal,  "  Oh,  with 
 how  great  pomp  and  magnificence  has  he  come  in 
 the  eyes  of  the  heart,  and  of  those  who  sec  wis- 
 dom ! "  Behold  for  once,  behold  the  true  temple 
 of  the  true  God  !  Vast  thoughts,  secular  traditions, 
 splendid  recollections,  all  these  are  stones  r  cold 
 materials,  hard  and  dead.  There  are  other  stones, 
 living  stones,  which  form  together  a  spiritual  build- 
 
 ing, a  holy  priesthood.  Of  the  number  of  those 
 living  stones  are  all  those  sincere  and  humble  souls 
 who  by  repentance  have  been  born  to  the  new  life 
 which  is  hidden  with  Christ  in  God  ;  souls,  some  of 
 whom  perhaps  have  not  been  able  to  give  God  any- 
 thing but  themselves,  but  given  unreservedly.    A.  V. 
 
 By  various  discipline  here  God  fits  and  polishes 
 
 each  living  stone  for  the  place  which  it  is  destined 
 to  occupy  in  the  spiritual  temple  ;  and,  when  all 
 the  stones  are  made  ready,  he  will  build  them  to- 
 gether each  into  its  place,  and  exhibit  to  men  and 
 angels  their  perfect  unity.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 An  holy  priesthood.  The  Xew  Testament 
 owns  the  idea  of  the  priesthood,  but  applies  it  ex- 
 pressly to  all  true  Christians.  All  have  immediate 
 access  to  Christ  by  faith,  and  should  daily  offer  him 
 the  sacrifices  of  praise  and  intercession.  In  virtue 
 of  their  union  with  Christ  they  are  here  called  "  a 
 spiritual  house,  a  holy  priesthood,  to  offer  up  spir- 
 itual sacrifices."  It  is  by  this  universal  priesthood 
 that  we  are  to  account  for  the  libcrti/  of  teaching 
 and  the  participation  of  the  people  in  the  worsliip 
 and  government  of  the  Church  which  we  observe  in 
 
 the  apostolic  age.     P.  S. The  priesthood  of  the 
 
 law  represented  Him  as  the  great  High  Priest  that 
 offered  up  himself  for  our  sins,  and  that  is  altogether 
 incommunicable ;  neither  is  there  any  peculiar  office 
 of  priesthood  for  offering  sacrifice  in  the  Christian 
 Church  but  His  alone  who  is  Head  of  it.  But  this 
 dignity  here  mentioned,  of  a  spiritual  priesthood 
 offering  spiritual  sacrifice,  is  common  to  all  those 
 that  are  in  Christ ;  as  thoy  are  living  stones  built 
 on  him  into  a  spiritual  temple,  so  they  are  priests 
 of  that  same  temple.  As  he  was,  after  a  transcen- 
 dent manner,  temple  and  priest  and  sacrifice,  so, 
 in  their  kind,  are  Christians  all  these  three  through 
 him ;  and  by  his  Spirit  that  is  in  them  their  offer- 
 ings through  him  are  made  acceptable.     L. It  is 
 
 the  certain  doctrine  of  Scripture  that  God  requires 
 from  Christians,  not  indeed  a  sin-  or  trespass-offer- 
 ing, which  we  could  never  render,  but  offerings  of 
 sweet  savor,  as  a  testimony  of  their  love  and  grati- 
 tude. These  are  generally  described  as  "  spiritual 
 sacrifices,"  which  we  are  ordained  to  offer.    E.  51.  G. 
 
 6.  The  rapid  transition  of  mind  here  certainly 
 gives  origin  to  a  double  figure :  for  the  same  perSons 
 who  in  one  clause  arc  called  the  temple  are  in  the 
 next  represented  as  the  worshipers.  Both  temple 
 and  worshipers,  in  the  type,  were  intended  to  show 
 forth  the  Church  of  God,  or  the  entire  body  of  sanc- 
 tified believers.     J.  W.  A. The  prophecy  here 
 
 cited  we  find  inserted  in  the  middle  of  a  very  sad 
 denunciation  of  judgment  against  the  Jews.  And 
 this  is  usual  with  the  prophets — particularly  with 
 this  evangelical  prophet  Isaiah — to  uphold  the  spirits 
 of  the  godly  in  the  worst  times  with  this  one  great 
 consolation,  the  promise  of  the  Messiah ;  as  weigh- 
 
654 
 
 SECTION  358.— 1  PETER  2  : 1-S5. 
 
 ing  down  all,  both  temporal  distresses  and  deliver- 
 ances. Hence  are  those  sudden  ascents  (so  frequent 
 in  the  prophets),  from  their  present  subject,  to  this 
 great  Nope  of  Israel.  And,  if  this  expectation  of  a 
 Saviour  was  so  pertinent  a  comfort  in  all  estates 
 80  many  ages  before  the  accomplishment  of  it, 
 how  wrongfully  do  we  undervalue  it,  being  accom- 
 plished, if  we  can  not  live  upon  it  and  answer  all 
 with  it,  and  sweeten  all  our  griefs  in  this  advan- 
 tage, that  there  is  a  found<iticn-stone  laid  in  Zioii, 
 on  which  they  tJiat  are  builded  shall  lie  sure  not  to  be 
 ashamed !     L. 
 
 7.  Every  man  obeys  Christ  as  he  prizes  Christ, 
 and  no  otherwise.  The  higher  price  any  soul  sets 
 upon  Christ,  the  more  noble  will  that  soul  be  in  its 
 obedience  to  Christ.     Brooks. 
 
 9.  Hath  called.  That  God,  who  is  the  au- 
 thor of  all  -kind  of  being,  hath  called  i/ou  from 
 darkness  into  his  marvelous  light.  If  you  be  a  cho- 
 sen generation,  it  is  he  that  hath  chosen  you.  If  you 
 be  a  royal  priesthood,  you  know  that  it  is  he  that 
 hath  anointed  you.  If  a  holy  nation,  he  hath  sanc- 
 tified you.  If  a  peculiar  or  purchased  people,  it  is 
 he  that  hath  bought  you.     All  are  in  this  calling. 
 
 L. The  Church  Catholic,  despite  all  appearances 
 
 to  the  contrary,  is  a  holy  body,  for  they  only  are  its 
 members  who  are  in  true  and  living  fellowship  with 
 Christ.  All  others,  however  they  may  have  the 
 outward  notes  of  belonging  to  it,  are  in  it,  but  not 
 of  it.  They  are  like  chaff  on  the  same  barn-floor 
 with  the  grain,  tares  growing  in  the  same  field  with 
 the  wheat,  endured  for  a  while,  but  in  the  end  to  be 
 separated  off,  the  evil  from  the  good.     Aug. 
 
 11.  This  entreaty  is  strengthened  much  by  the 
 words  Dearly  beloved.  Scarce  can  the  harshest  re- 
 proofs, much  less  gentle  reproofs,  be  thrown  back 
 that  have  upon  them  the  stamp  of  love.  That 
 which  is  known  to  come  from  love  can  not  readily 
 but  be  so  received  too,  and  it  is  thus  expressed  for 
 that  very  purpose,  that  the  request  may  be  the  more 
 
 welcome.      L. Warnings   and    cautions  against 
 
 the  lusts  of  the  flesh  arc  so  often  accompanied  by 
 expressions  of  love  and  tenderness  as  to  make  you 
 think  that  the  connection  is  not  accidental.  Ilear 
 how  the  Holy  Ghost  speaks  to  us  here  in  warning 
 us  of  certain  sins,  the  consciousness  of  which  dis- 
 poses us  to  indulge  fear  and  despair.  Oh,  the  ten- 
 derness of  God,  in  dealing  with  us  as  sinners  in 
 this  world  of  mercy  !     X.  A. 
 
 Strangers  and  pilgrims.  If  you  were  citi- 
 zens of  this  world,  then  you  might  drive  the  same 
 trade  with  them ;  but,  seeing  you  are  chosen  and 
 called  into  a  new  society,  made  free  of  another 
 city,  and  are  therefore  here  but  travelers  passing 
 through  to  your  own  country,  there  should  be  this 
 difference  betwixt  you  and  the  world,  that  while 
 they  live  as  at  home,  your  carriage  be  such  as  fits 
 
 strangers ;  as  wise  strangers  living  warily  and  so- 
 berly, minding  most  of  all  your  journey  homeward, 
 suspecting  dangers  and  snares  in  your  wa,y,  and  so 
 walking  with  holy  fear,  as  the  Hebrew  word  for  a 
 stranger  imports.  We  are  to  abstain  not  only  from 
 the  serving  of  our  flesh  in  things  forbidden,  as  un- 
 just gain  or  unlawful  pleasures,  but  also  from  im- 
 moderate desire  of  and  delighting  in  any  earthly 
 thing,  although  it  may  be  in  itself  lawfully  desired 
 and  used ,  yea,  to  have  any  feverish,  pressing  thirst 
 after  even  just  gain,  or  after  earthly  delights  though 
 lawful,  is  a  thing  very  unbeseeming  the  dignity  of 
 a  Christian.  It  was  a  high  speech  of  a  heathen, 
 that  he  was  gi'eater  and  born  to  greater  things  than 
 to  be  a  servant  to  his  body  ;  how  much  more  ought 
 he  that  is  born  again  to  say  so,  being  born  heir  to 
 a  croiin  that  fadeth  not  away ! 
 
 12.  Honest.  Fair  or  beautiful ;  the  same 
 word  doth  fitly  signify  goodness  and  beauty.  Could 
 the  beauty  of  virtue  be  seen,  said  a  philosopher,  it 
 would  draw  all  to  love  it.  A  Christian,  holy  con- 
 versation hath  such  a  beauty,  as  when  they  that  are 
 strangers  to  it  begin  to  discern  it  anywise  a  right, 
 they  can  not  choose  but  love  it ;  and  where  it  be- 
 gets not  love,  yet  it  silences  calumny,  or  at  least 
 evinces  its  falsehood.  Trouble  not  yourselves  with 
 many  apologies  and  clearings  when  you  are  evil 
 spoken  of,  but  let  the  tract  of  your  life  answer  for 
 you,  your  honest  and  blameless  conversation.  That 
 will  be  the  shortest  and  most  real  and  effectual  way 
 of  confuting  all  obloquies.  It  was  a  king  that  said. 
 It  was  kingly  to  do  well  and  be  ill  spoke  of.  Well 
 may  Christians  acknowledge  it  to  be  true,  when 
 they  consider  that  it  was  the  lot  of  their  king,  Jesus 
 Christ :  and  well  may  they  be  content,  seeing  he 
 hath  made  them  likewise  kings  (as  we  heard,  verse 
 9),  to  be  conformable  to  him  in  this  too.  This  is  a 
 kingly  way  of  suffering,  to  be  unjustly  evil  spoken 
 of  and  still  to  go  on  in  doing  the  more  good,  always 
 aiming  in  so  doing,  as  our  Lord  did,  at  the  glory  of 
 our  heavenly  Father.     L. 
 
 13-17.  Christianity  does  not  prescribe  any  pe- 
 culiar form  of  government,  but  regulates  the  re- 
 spective duties,  both  of  those  who  govern  and  those 
 who  are  governed.  It  reminds  the  latter  that  their 
 Christian  profession  docs  by  no  means  dissolve  or 
 weaken  their  political  obligations,  but  confirms  and 
 strengthens  them ;  that  their  religion  makes  no 
 other  alteration  than  that  of  rendering  them  still 
 better  citizens  and  better  subjects,  and  of  enforcing 
 every  civil  tie  by  the  sanction  of  divine  as  well  as 
 human  authority.  They  are  not,  therefore,  to  use 
 their  spiritual  freedom  "as  a  cloak  of  malicious- 
 ness," as  a  cover  for  faction  and  mischief,  as  a  pre- 
 I  tense  for  disturbing  the  peace  and  order  of  society ; 
 but  they  are  to  submit  themselves  patiently  to 
 "  every  ordinance  of  man  for  the  Lord's  sake."    P. 
 
SECTION  358.— 1  PETER  1  : 1-25. 
 
 655 
 
 The  main  ground  of  submitting  to  human  au- 
 
 thoi  ity  is  the  interest  that  Divine  authority  hath  in 
 it ;  having  both  appointed  civil  government  as  a 
 common  good  among  men,  and  particularly  com- 
 manded his  people  obedience  to  it  as  a  particular 
 good  to  them  and  suitable  with  their  profession — it 
 is  for  the  Lord's  mkv.  Although  civil  authority,  in 
 regard  of  particular  forms  of  government  and  the 
 choice  of  particular  persons  to  govern,  is  but  a  hu- 
 man ordinance,  or  man's  creature,  as  the  word  is, 
 yet  both  the  good  of  government  and  the  duty  of 
 subjection  to  it  is  God's  ordinance ;  and,  therefore, 
 for  his  sake  submit  yourselves.  But  not  only  ought 
 the  exercise  of  authority  and  submission  to  it  be  in 
 things  just  and  lawful  in  themselves,  but  the  very 
 purpose  of  the  heart,  both  in  command  and  obe- 
 dience, should  be  in  the  Lord  and  for  his  sake. 
 This  is  the  only  straight  and  only  safe  rule  both  for 
 rulers  and  for  people  to  walk  by.     L. 
 
 He  who  has  resolved  to  stand  on  the  side  of 
 God  is  the  best  friend  of  his  country  that  any 
 country  can  have ;  and  there  is  no  earthly  country 
 good  enough  to  be  loved  safely,  except  the  love  of 
 it  be  hallowed  by  faith  in  a  better  country,  even  a 
 
 heavenly.     F.  D.  H. We  should  be  accustomed 
 
 to  look  upon  political  matters  as  Christians ;  we 
 should  by  that  standard  try  our  coumion  views  and 
 language  about  it,  and,  if  it  may  be,  correct  them, 
 that  so,  when  called  upon  to  act,  we  may  act  accord- 
 ing to  the  apostle's  teaching,  for  the  sake  of  our 
 Lord  Jesus.  And  I  am  quite  sure  if  we  do  so  think 
 and  act,  although  our  differences  of  opinion  might 
 remain,  yet  the  change  in  ourselves — and  I  verily 
 believe  in  the  blessings  which  God  would  give  us — 
 would  be  more  than  we  can  well  believe ;  and  a 
 general  election,  instead  of  calling  forth  a  host  of 
 unchristian  passions  and  practices,  would  be  rather 
 an  exercise  of  Christian  judgment  and  forbearance 
 and  faith  and  charity,  promoting,  whatever  was  the 
 mere  political  result,  the  glory  of  God,  advancing 
 Christ's  kingdom,  and  the  good  of  this,  as  it  would 
 be  then  truly  called.  Christian  nation.     T.  A. 
 
 17.  Here  is  the  sum  of  our  duty  toward  God 
 and  men :  to  men  in  general,  honor  all  men ;  in 
 their  Chi-istian  or  religious  relation,  love  the  brother- 
 hood ;  and  in  a  chief  civil  raltitvm,  honor  the  king. 
 And  our  whole  duty  to  God,  comprised  under  the 
 name  of  his  fear,  is  set  in  the  middle  betwixt  these, 
 as  the  common  spring  of  all  duty  to  men  and  of  all 
 due  observance  of  it,  and  the  sovereign  rule  by 
 which  it  is  to  be  regulated.  Honor  all  men. 
 The  Jews  would  not  willingly  tread  upon  the  small- 
 est piece  of  paper  in  their  way,  but  took  it  up  ;  for 
 possibly,  said  they,  the  name  of  God  may  be  on  it. 
 Though  there  was  a  little  superstition  in  that,  yet 
 truly  there  is  nothing  but  good  religion  in  it  if  we 
 apply  it  to  men.     Trample  not  on  any  ;  there  may 
 
 I  be  some  work  of  grace  there  that  thou  knowest  not 
 
 j  of.     The  name  of  God  may  be  written  upon  that 
 
 I  soul.     Wheresoever  thou  tindest  the  least  trace  of 
 
 Christ's  image,  if  thou  lovest  him,  thou  wilt  honor 
 
 it.      L. The  divine   image,  expressed  in  man's 
 
 intelligence  and  freedom  ;  the  atoning  blood,  giving 
 the  measure  of  man's  preciousness  in  the  eyes  of 
 God;  the  glorified  manhood  of  Jesus,  revealing  to 
 man  his  capacity  for  glory — these  arc  the  privileges 
 of  no  class  or  station ,;  they  are  the  right  and  the 
 possession  of  humanity.     H.  P.  L. 
 
 Fear  God.  This  fear  hath  chiefly  these  things : 
 a  reverent  esteem  of  the  majesty  of  God  that  molds 
 the  heart  most  powerfully  to  the  obedience  of  his 
 will ;  a  firm  belief  of  the  purity  of  God  and  of  his 
 power  and  justice ;  that  he  loves  all  holiness  and 
 hates  all  sin,  and  can  and  will  punish  it  5  a  right 
 apprehension  of  the  bitterness  of  his  wrath  and 
 the  sweetness  of  his  love.  From  all  these  things 
 springs  a  desire  to  please  him  in  all  things,  and  aa 
 unwillingness  to  offend  him  in  the  least ;  and  be- 
 cause of  our  danger  through  the  multitude  and 
 strength  of  temptations  and  our  weakness,  a  con- 
 tinual self-suspicion,  a  holy  fear  lest  we  should  sin, 
 and  a  care  and  watchfulness  that  we  sin  not.     L. 
 
 19.  The  virtue,  value,  and  glory  of  conscience 
 have  been  manifested  in  its  habitual  predominance 
 in  the  spirit  and  conduct  of  good  men.  A  good 
 conscience  has  been  the  source  of  unspeakable  com- 
 placency and  delight ;  it  has  been  mighty  in  trial  and 
 temptation,  consolatory  under  injustice,  reproach, 
 and  undeserved  ignominy ;  a  sublime  energy  under 
 persecution  for  fidelity  to  God.     J.  F, 
 
 31.  God's  thoucfhts  arc  7iot  ours;  those  whom 
 he  calls  to  a  kingdom  he  calls  to  suffering  as  the 
 way  to  it.  He  will  have  the  heirs  of  heaven  know 
 they  are  not  at  home  on  earth,  and  that  this  is  not 
 their  rest.  He  will  not  have  them  with  the  abused 
 world  fancy  a  happiness  here,  and  seek  a  happy  life 
 in  the  region  of  death,  as  Augustin  says.  That  we 
 are  called  to  suffering,  the  apostle  puts  out  of  ques- 
 tion by  the  supreme  example  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ ;  for  the  sum  of  our  calling  is  to  follow  him. 
 In  both  suffering,  and  suffering  innocently  and  pa- 
 tiently, the  whole  history  of  the  gospel  testifies  how 
 
 complete  a  pattern  he  is.     L. Christ  left  us  an 
 
 example  of  all  meekness,  and  patience,  and  humili- 
 ty ;  he  left  us  an  example  of  perfect  submission  to 
 God's  will ;  he  left  us  an  infinite  comfort  by  letting 
 us  feel  when  we  are  in  any  trouble,  or  pain,  or  af- 
 fliction, that  he  was  troubled  too ;  that  he  knew 
 pain  and  endured  affliction.  Above  all,  in  that  hour 
 which  must  come  to  all  of  us,  he  has  left  us  the 
 greatest  of  all  supports  for  he  endured  to  die ;  and 
 we  may  enter  with  less  fear  into  the  darkness  of 
 the  grave,  for  even  there  Christ  has  been  for  our 
 sakes,  and  arose  from  out  of  it  a  conqueror.     T.  A. 
 
656 
 
 SECTI02T  358.-1  PETER  2  : 1-25. 
 
 It  is  obviously  not  evcrv  part  of  his  life  that 
 was  intended  to  be  an  example  to  man,  but  only 
 that  in  which  he  stood  in  the  relations  common  to 
 men,  in  which  he  moved  and  walked  as  one  of  them. 
 And  he  did  move  and  mingle  freely  with  men  of  all 
 classes  and  of  all  conditions.  He  was  placed  not 
 only  in  such  a  condition  in  life,  but  in  so  many  situ- 
 ations— he  came  into  collision  with  human  passion 
 and  interest  in  so  many  ways — as  most  fully  to  test 
 his  character  and  make  him  an  example  to  all. 
 M.  11. As  man,  he  had  specific  traits  of  charac- 
 ter, the  assemblage  of  which  in  harmony,  resting  on 
 a  foundation  of  spotless  godliness,  constituted  his 
 perfection.  These  traits  of  character  were  culti- 
 vated under  the  guiding  hand  of  Providence  and  the 
 control  of  godliness,  until  they  reached  their  highest 
 beauty  and  excellence.  Hence  the  beauty  of  his  ex- 
 ample, hence  his  nearness  to  our  hearts,  and  the 
 soft  attractiveness  of  his  love.  T.  D.  W. In  imi- 
 tating Christ  no  man  is  led  out  of  his  sphere.  The 
 rich  and  the  poor,  the  contemplative  and  the  active, 
 the  gifted  and  the  ungifted,  men  of  every  class  and 
 of  all  dispositions,  find  in  him  the  teaching  they 
 need  ;  and  all  are  led,  by  looking:  to  him,  into  that 
 path  which  is  most  suitable  for  them.  He  is  the 
 contrast  of  all  that  iiien  should  shun  and  the  per- 
 fection of  all  they  should  copy.     J.  A. 
 
 23.  "  Who,  when  he  was  reviled,  revikd  not 
 again."  Ah  !  why  are  we  who  call  ourselves  his 
 disciples  so  little  like  him  ?  and  when  shall  we  un- 
 derstand that  we  are  not  genuine  Christians  so  long 
 as  the  crown  of  meekness  is  wanting  to  our  sullied 
 brow  ?  We  always  wish  to  gain  it  through  the 
 maintenance  of  our  real  or  imagined  rights :  Jesus 
 overcame  through  suffering  wrong,  but  never  doing 
 
 wrong.     Van  0. Instead  of  revilings  and  threat- 
 
 enings.  Tie  committed  all  to  him  that  juthjeth  righteous- 
 lij.  And  this  is  the  true  method  of  Christian  pa- 
 tience, that  which  quiets  the  mind  and  keeps  it  from 
 the  boiling,  tumultuous  thoughts  of  revenge :  to 
 turn  the  whole  matter  into  God's  hand,  to  resign  it 
 over  to  him  to  prosecute  when  and  as  he  thinks 
 good.  Not  to  reply  to  reproach  with  reproach,  as 
 our  custom  is,  to  give  an  ill  word  for  another,  or 
 two  for  one  to  be  sure  not  to  be  behind.  Men  take 
 a  pride  in  this,  and  think  it  ridiculous  simplicity  to 
 suffer ;  and  this  makes  strifes  and  contention  so 
 much  to  abound.  But  it  is  true  greatness  of  spirit 
 t(j  despise  the  most  of  those  things  which  set  you  usu- 
 ally on  fire  one  against  another.  It  were  a  part  of 
 the  Spirit  of  Christ  in  you,  and  is  there  any  spirit 
 greater  than  that,  think  you  ?  Oh,  that  there  were 
 less  of  the  spirit  of  the  dragon,  and  niore  of  the 
 spirit  of  the  dove,  among  us  ! 
 
 24.  That  Jesus  Christ  is  in  doing  and  suffering 
 our  supreme  and  matchless  example,  and  that  he 
 came  to  be  so,  is  a  truth.      But  that  he  is  nothing 
 
 further,  and  came  for  no  other  end,  is  a  high  point 
 of  falsehood ;  for  how  should  man  be  enabled  to 
 learn  and  follow  that  example  of  obedience  unless 
 there  were  more  in  Christ  ?  and  what  would  become 
 of  that  great  reckoning  of  disobedience  that  man 
 stands  guilty  of  ?  No,  these  are  too  narrow ;  he 
 came  to  bear  our  sins  in  his  own  body  on  the  tree, 
 and  for  this  purpose  had  a  body  fitted  for  him  and 
 given  him  to  bear  this  burden ;  to  do  this  as  the 
 will  of  his  Father ;  to  stand  for  us  instead  of  all 
 offerings  and  sacrifices ;  and  by  that  will,  says  the 
 apostle,  we  are  sanctijied  through  the  offeinng  of  the 
 
 body  of  Jesus  Christ  once  for  all.     L. If  Christ 
 
 in  any  real  sense  died  instead  of  sinners,  he  was  in 
 his  death  their  representative ;  this  character  which 
 he  thus  assumed  can  not  be  disassociated  from  his 
 death,  and  therefore  his  death  is  vicariously  penal. 
 He  bears  on  his  cross  "  our  sins  and  the  penalty  of 
 our  sins."  Bright. In  virtue  of  the  union  con- 
 stituted by  the  wisdom  and  grace  of  God  between 
 the  Saviour  and  mankind,  he  voluntarily  put  himself 
 in  their  place,  and  suffered  as  if  he  had  been  a 
 transgressor,  in  order  that  they  might  be  delivered 
 from  the  guilt  or  legal  condemnation  of  their  sins, 
 and  by  consequence  from  the  pollution  and  practical 
 power  of  sin.  The  Saviour  of  mankind  voluntarily 
 yielded  himself  a  sacrifice  of  expiation,  bearing  the 
 guilt  and  punishment  of  sin  not  his  own.  The  fire 
 of  heaven  consumed  the  sacrifice.  The  tremendous 
 manifestations  of  God's  displeasure  against  sin  he 
 endured,  though  in  him  was  no  sin;  and  he  en- 
 dured them  in  a  manner  of  which  even  those  un- 
 happy spirits,  who  shall  drink  the  fierceness  of  the 
 wrath  of  Almighty  God,  will  never  be  able  to  form 
 an  adequate  idea.  They  know  not  the  holy  and  ex- 
 quisite sensibility  which  belonged  to  this  immacu- 
 
 late  sacrifice.     Pye  Smith. 1  rest  on  the  fact  that 
 
 on  him  all  our  iniquities  were  laid  ;  that  he,  by  the 
 satisfaction  of  his  meritorious  death,  standing  in 
 the  root  of  our  nature  as  Adam  did,  suffered,  ex- 
 hausted once  for  all,  the  punishment  of  the  world's 
 sin.     A. 
 
 The  sublime  idea  of  the  incarnation  and  deatb 
 of  the  Son  could  only  have  originated  in  the  mind  of 
 him  who  is  wonderful  in  counsel  and  unsearchable 
 in  his  judgments.  In  Jesus,  the  Mediator  of  the 
 new  covenant,  we  behold  a  kinsman,  who,  through 
 the  eternal  Spirit,  is  able  to  endure  the  wrath  of 
 God — a  num  who  can  satisfy  justice  and  yet  recover 
 from  the  stroke — a  being  who  could  die  and  in  dying 
 conquer  death.  Great  indeed  is  the  mystery  of  god- 
 liness, but  it  is  no  less  glorious  than  great.  Through 
 the  infinite  wisdom  of  God  a  suitable  substitute  is 
 found  who  takes  the  place  of  the  guilty  ;  the  law 
 is  executed  in  its  utmost  rigors,  and  God  is  just, 
 perfectly  and  gloriously  just,  in  justifying  those  who 
 believe      J.  H.  T. 
 
SLCTIOX  359.— 1  PETER  3  : 1-22.  657 
 
 Section  359. 
 
 1  Peter  iii.  1-22. 
 
 1  Likewise,  je  wives,  he  m  subjection  to  your  own  husbands;  that,  if  any  obey  not  the 
 
 2  word,  they  also  may  without  tlie  word  be  won  by  the  conversation  of  the  wives;  while 
 
 3  they  behold  your  chaste  conversation  coupled  with  fear.  Whose  adorning,  let  it  not  be  that 
 outward  adorning  of  plaiting  the  hair,  and  of  wearing  of  gold,  or  of  putting  on  of  ap- 
 
 4  parel ;  but  let  it  he  the  hidden  man  of  the  heart,  in  that  which  is  not  corruptible,  even  the 
 
 5  ornament  of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit,  which  is  in  the  sight  of  God  of  great  price.  For  after 
 this  manner  in  the  old  time  the  holy  women  also,  who  trusted  in  God,  adorned  themselves, 
 
 6  being  in  subjection  unto  their  own  husbands:  even  as  Sarah  obeyed  Abraham,  calling  him 
 lord  :  whose  daughters  ye  are,  as  long  as  ye  do  well,  and  are  not  afraid  with  any  amaze- 
 
 7  ment.  Likewise,  ye  husbands,  dwell  with  them  according  to  knowledge,  giving  honour 
 unto  the  wife,  as  unto  the  weaker  vessel,  and  as  being  heirs  together  of  the  grace  of  life; 
 that  your  prayers  be  not  hindered. 
 
 8  Finally,  he  ye  all  of  one  mind,  having  compassion  one  of  another ;  love  as  brethren,  he 
 
 9  pitiful,  he  courteous:  not  rendering  evil  for  evU,  or  railing  for  railing:  but  contrariwise 
 
 10  blessing;  knowing  that  ye  are  thereunto  called,  that  ye  should  inherit  a  blessing.  For  he 
 that  will  love  life,  and  see  good  days,  let  him  refrain  his  tongue  from  evil,  and  his  lips  that 
 
 11  they  speak  no  guile:  let  him  eschew  evil,  and  do  good;  let  him  seek  peace,  and  ensue  it. 
 
 12  For  the  eyes  of  the  Lord  are  over  the  righteous,  and  his  ears  are  open  unto  their  prayers : 
 
 13  but  the  face  of  the  Lord  is  against  them  that  do  evil.     And  who  is  he  that  will  harm  you, 
 
 14  if  ye  be  followers  of  that  which  is  good?     But  and  if  ye  suffer  for  righteousness'  sake, 
 
 15  happy  are  ye :  and  be  not  afraid  of  their  terror,  neither  be  troubled;  but  sanctify  the  Lord 
 God  in  your  hearts:  and  he  ready  always  to  give  an  answer  to  every  man  that  asketh  you  a 
 
 16  reason  of  the  hope  that  is  in  you,  with  meekness  and  fear :  having  a  good  conscience;  that, 
 whereas  they  speak  evil  of  you,  as  of  evildoers,  they  may  be  ashamed  that  falsely  accuse 
 
 17  your  good  conversation  in  Christ.     For  it  is  better,  if  the  will  of  God  be  so,  that  ye  suffer 
 
 18  for  well  doing,  than  for  evil  doing.  For  Christ  also  hath  once  suffered  for  sins,  the  just  for 
 the  unjust,  that  he  might  bring  us  to  God,  being  put  to  death  in  the  flesh,  but  quickened  by 
 
 19  the  Spirit :  by  which  also  he  went  and  preached  unto  the  spirits  in  prison  ;  which  sometime 
 
 20  were  disobedient,  when  once  the  longsuffering  of  God  waited  in  the  days  of  Noah,  while 
 
 21  the  ark  was  a  preparing,  wherein  few,  that  is,  eight  souls  were  saved  by  water.  The  like 
 figure  whereunto  even  baptism  doth  also  now  save  us,  (not  the  putting  away  of  the  filth  of 
 the  flesh,  but  the  answer  of  a  good  conscience  toward  God,)  by  the  resurrection  of  Jesus 
 
 22  Christ :  who  is  gone  into  heaven,  and  is  on  the  right  hand  of  God ;  angels  and  authorities 
 and  powers  being  made  subject  unto  him. 
 
 We  may  disparage  the  power  that  is  operating  within  us.  It  is  the  common  mistake  of  retired  and 
 suffering  Christians.  Because  the_v  are  not  called  to  public  manifestations,  they  think  there  is  no  advance- 
 ment. But  faith  may  be  diffusing  its  mighty  influence  on  every  side.  Holy  devotion  may  be  sending  up 
 clouds  of  incense,  acceptable  to  God.  Intercessory  prayer  may  be  stretching  its  arms  of  love,  to  take  in 
 all  the  brotherhood  of  Christ  and  all  the  family  of  man.  Appetite  and  i^ission  may  be  dying,  by 
 repeated  blows.  Patience  may  be  approaching  to  its  perfect  work.  Submission  to  God's  chastising  hand 
 may  be  gaining  strength  in  the  furnace.  The  world  may  be  waning,  and  the  attraction  of  heaven  waxing 
 more  luminous.  Joy  in  the  Lord  may  be  like  the  fragrance  of  a  field  which  God  hath  blessed.  And 
 gentle  humility,  the  ornament  and  preservative  of  all  graces,  may  be  growing  more  constant.     Is  all  this 
 
 nothing  ?     Is  it  not  the  very  process  to  which  our  Master  calls  us  ?     J.  W.  A. The  slowness  of  those 
 
 steps  by  which  you  are  following  after  your  blessed  Master — slow  in  spite  of  yonr  best  efforts — has  dis- 
 heartened you.  But  think.  You  have  not  to  overtake  your  Lord,  in  order  to  be  sure  of  his  comfort  and 
 his  blessing.  He  is  not  hurrying  away  from  you.  He  has  come  to  i/ou.  All  the  way  from  heaven — down 
 to  our  poor,  miserable  mortality  he  has  come,  that  he  might  seek  after  us,  and  find  us,  and  stand  with  ua 
 just  where  we  are,  and  love  us  here — if  only  our  willing  hearts  will  let  him.  Would  he  have  been  likely 
 to  do  and  to  give  all  that  if  he  did  not  love  you  ;  If  he  did  not  mean  to  have  you  for  hie  own  ?  F.  D.  H. 
 85 
 
658 
 
 SECTION  359.— 1  PETER  3  : 1-22. 
 
 1.  That  which  is  here  said  of  ihcir  conversation 
 holds  of  the  husband  in  the  like  case,  and  of  friends 
 and  kindred  and  of  all  Christians,  in  reference  to 
 them  with  whom  they  converse ;  that  their  spotless 
 holy  carriage  as  Christians,  and  as  Christian  hus- 
 bands, wives,  or  friends,  is  a  hopeful  means  of  con- 
 verting others  who  believe  not.  Men  who  are  pre- 
 judiced observe  actions  a  great  deal  more  than 
 words.  In  those  first  times  e.  pecially,  the  blame- 
 less carriage  of  Christians  did  much  to  the  increas- 
 ing of  their  number. 
 
 3,  4.  Thovigh  clothing  was  first  drawn  on  by 
 necessity,  yet  all  regard  of  comeliness  and  ornament 
 in  apparel  is  not  unlawful ;  nor  doth  the  apostle's 
 expression  here,  rightly  considered,*  fasten  that 
 upon  the  adorning  he  here  speaks  of.  He  doth  no 
 more  universally  condemn  the  use  of  gold  for  orna- 
 ment than  he  doth  any  other  comely  raiment,  which 
 here  he  means  by  that  general  word  of  putting  on  of 
 appard,  for  his  not  is  comparative ;  not  this  adorn- 
 inr/  but  the  ornament  of  a  meek  spirit,  that  rather 
 and  as  more  comely  and  precious.  The  apostle 
 doth,  indeed,  check  and  forbid  vanity  and  excess  in 
 apparel,  and  excessive  delight  in  lawful  decorum, 
 but  his  prime  end  is  to  recommend  this  other  orna- 
 ment of  the  soul,  the  hidden  man  of  the  heart.  The 
 particular  grace  he  recommends,  this  meekness  and 
 quietness  of  spirit,  is,  withal,  the  comeliness  of  every 
 Christian  in  every  estate ;  it  is  not  a  woman's  gar- 
 ment or  ornament,  improper  for  men. 
 
 7.  That  the  Christian  husband  and  wift;  arc  equal- 
 ly coheirs  of  the  same  grace  of  life  is  that  which  most 
 strongly  binds  all  these  duties  on  the  hearts  of  hus- 
 bands and  wives ;  and  most  strongly  indeed  binds 
 their  hearts  together  and  makes  them  one.  If  each 
 be  reconciled  unto  God  in  Christ,  and  so  heirs  of 
 /ife  and  one  with  God,  then  are  they  truly  one  in 
 God  ;  and  that  is  the  surest  and  sweetest  union  that 
 can  be.  Natural  love  hath  risen  very  high  in  some 
 husbands  and  wives ;  but  the  higiiest  of  it  falls 
 very  far  short  of  that  which  holds  in  God.  Hearts 
 concentering  in  him  are  most  excellently  one.  That 
 love  which  is  cemented  by  youth  and  beauty,  when 
 these  moulder  and  decay  it  fades  too.  That  is 
 somewhat  purer  and  so  more  lasting,  that  holds  in 
 a  natural  or  moral  harmony  of  minds,  yet  these 
 likewise  may  alter  and  change.  But  the  most  re- 
 fined, most  spiritual,  and  most  indissoluble  is  that 
 which  is  knit  with  the  highest  and  pun-st  Spirit. 
 And  the  ignorance  or  disregard  of  this  is  the  great 
 cause  of  so  much  bitterness,  or  so  little  true  sweet- 
 ness, in  the  life  of  most  inarricd  ])ersons,  because 
 God  is  left  out,  l)ceaiise  they  meet  not  as  one  in  him. 
 
 That  yonr  prayers  be  not  hindered.  He 
 takes  it  for  granted  that  the  heirs  of  life  can  not 
 live  without  prayer.  This  is  the  proper  breathing 
 and  language  of  these  heirs.     Can  the  husband  and 
 
 -wife  have  that  love,  wisdom,  and  meekness  that  may 
 make  their  life  happy,  and  that  blessing  that  may 
 make  their  affairs  successful,  while  they  neglect 
 God,  the  only  giver  of  these  and  all  good  things  ? 
 It  is  prayer  that  sanctifies,  seasons,  and  blesses  all. 
 
 8.  This  one  verse  hath  a  cluster  of  five  Christian 
 graces  or  virtues.  That  which  is  in  the  middle  as 
 the  stalk  or  root  of  the  rest,  love,  and  the  other 
 growing  out  of  it,  two  on  each  side  ;  unanimitij  and 
 sympathy  on  one  side,  and  pity  and  courtesy  on  the 
 other. 
 
 Be  pitiful.  Christian  pity  is  more  than  man- 
 ly, it  is  divine.  There  is  of  natural  pity  most  in 
 the  best  and  most  ingenuous  natures,  but  where  it 
 is  spiritual  it  is  a  prime  lineament  of  the  image  of 
 God ;  and  the  more  absolute  and  unselfish  it  is  in 
 regard  of  those  toward  whom  it  acts,  the  more  it  is 
 like  unto  God  ;  looking  upon  misery  as  a  sufficient 
 incentive  of  pity  and  mercy,  without  the  ingredient 
 of  any  other  consideration.  Be  courteous.  It 
 is  not  that  graver  and  wiser  way  of  external  plausi- 
 ble deportment  that  answers  fully  this  word,  it  is 
 the  outer  half  indeed ;  but  the  thing  is  a  radical 
 sweetness  in  the  temper  of  the  mind  that  spreads 
 itself  into  a  man's  words  and  actions.  And  this  is 
 not  merely  natural,  a  gentle,  kind  disposition,  which 
 indeed  some  have  ;  but  this  is  spiritual,  from  a  new 
 nature  descended  from  heaven,  and  so  in  its  original 
 and  nature  it  far  excels  the  other,  supplies  it  where 
 it  is  not  in  nature,  and  doth  not  only  increase  it 
 where  it  is,  but  elevates  it  above  itself,  renews  it, 
 and  sets  a  more  excellent  stamp  upon  it.  Religion 
 is  in  this  mistaken  sometimes,  in  that  men  think  it 
 imprints  an  unkindly  roughness  and  austerity  ui)on 
 
 the  mind  and  carriage.     L. The  most  earthly  of 
 
 earthly  actions,  those  which  are  most  bound  up  with 
 this  transitory  state  of  things,  and  which  have  no 
 intrinsic  dignity  or  sacredness  whatever,  may  be 
 spiritualized  by  importing  into  them  a  spiritual  in- 
 tention. The  little  courtesies,  for  example,  which 
 society  requires  may  be  yielded  simply  because  they 
 arc  social  requirements,  in  which  case  they  will  be 
 often  done  ''  grudgingly,  and  of  necessity  "  ;  or  they 
 may  be  regarded  as  so  many  opportunities  of  com- 
 pliance with  the  inspired  precept,  ''  Be  courteous," 
 in  which  case  they  will  be  done  cheerfully,  "  as  to 
 the  Lord,  and  not  unto  men."     A.  II. 
 
 9.  "  Not  rendering  to  others  evil  for  evil,  or 
 reproach  for  reproach,  but  contrariwise  blessing 
 them."     A. 
 
 10.  11.  f'ife,  long  life,  and  days  of  good,  is  the 
 thing  men  most  desire.  But  he  that  will  wisely  love 
 it,  that  will  take  the  way  to  it,  »»<,s<  refrain  his 
 tongue  from  evil ;  he  must  eschew  evil  and  do  good  ; 
 seek  peace  and  ensue  it.  To  be  deprived  of  peace 
 calls  for  our  prayers  and  tears  to  pursue  it,  and  en- 
 treat its  return ;  to  seek  it  from  his  hand  that  is 
 
SECTION  359.— 1  PETER  3  :  1-22. 
 
 659 
 
 the  sovereign  Dispenser  of  peace  and  war ;  to  seek  ] 
 to  he  at  peace  with  hhn,  and  thereby  good,  all  good 
 shall  come  utdo  us.  We  maj'  pursue  it  among  men 
 and  not  overtake  it  •  we  may  use  all  good  means 
 and  fall  short.  But  pursue  it  up  as  far  as  the 
 throne  of  grace ;  seek  it  by  prayer,  and  that  will 
 overtake  it,  will  be  sure  to  find  it  in  God's  hand. 
 
 12.  Against  them  that  do  evil.  Prosper 
 they  may  in  their  affairs  and  estates,  may  have 
 riches  and  friends,  and  the  world  smiling  on  them 
 on  all  hands  ;  but  there  is  that  one  thing  that  damps 
 all,  the  face  of  the  Lord  is  against  them.  This  they 
 feel  not  indeed  for  the  time  ;  it  is  an  invisible  ill, 
 out  of  sight  and  out  of  mind  with  them.  But  there 
 is  a  time  of  the  appearing  of  this  face  of  the  Lord 
 against  them,  the  revelation  of  his  righteous  judg- 
 ment.    L. 
 
 15.  Light  in  the  understanding  is  scarcely  less 
 an  object  with  Christianity  than  purity  in  the  affec- 
 tions. Its  whole  scope  and  tendency  is  to  magnify 
 the  importance  of  truth.  The  enemies  of  Chris- 
 tianity can  not  point  out  anything,  either  in  its  let- 
 ter or  spirit,  which  would  restrict  knowledge  or 
 cramp  the  intellect.  We  are,  indeed,  required  to 
 have  faith  ;  but  we  are  also  required  to  "  add  to 
 faith  knowledge."  We  are  to  adopt  no  conviction 
 on  the  ground  of  any  blind  impulse  ;  we  are  always 
 to  be  able  to  give  a  reason  of  the  hope  that  is  in  us. 
 We  glory  in  Christianity  as  a  religion  of  light  not 
 
 less  than  a  religion  of  love.     31.  H. We  are  to 
 
 answer  every  one  that  inquires  a  reason,  or  an  ac- 
 count ;  which  supposes  something  receptive  of  it. 
 We  ought  to  judge  ourselves  engaged  to  give  it,  be 
 it  an  enemy  if  he  will  hear  ;  if  it  gain  him  not,  it 
 may  in  part  convince  and  cool  him ;  much  more, 
 should  it  be  one  who  ingenuously  inquires  for  satis- 
 faction, and  possibly  inclines  to  receive  the  truth, 
 but  has  been  prejudiced  by  false  representations 
 
 of  it.    S.  T.  C. With  meekness.    Truth  needs 
 
 not  the  service  of  passion  ;  yea,  nothing  so  disserves 
 it  as  passion  when  set  to  serve  it.  The  spirit  of 
 truth  is  withal  the  spirit  of  meekness.  The  dove 
 that  rested  on  that  great  champion  of  truth,  who  is 
 the  truth  itself,  is  from  Him  derived  to  the  lovers 
 of  truth,  and  they  ought  to  seek  the  participation 
 of  it.  The  soul  that  hath  the  deepest  sense  of 
 spiritual  things,  and  the  truest  knowledge  of  God, 
 is  most  afraid  to  miscarry  in  speaking  of  him,  most 
 tender  and  wary  how  to  acquit  itself  when  engaged 
 to  speak  of  and  for  God. 
 
 16.  The  goodness  of  conscience  here  recom- 
 mended is  the  integrity  and  holiness  of  the  vjhole  in- 
 ward man.  The  ingredients  of  it  are  (1)  a  due 
 light  or  knowledge  of  our  rule — so  much  knowledge 
 of  the  will  of  God  as  may  regulate  you  and  shew 
 you  your  way,  may  teach  you  how  to  do  and  speak 
 and    think,  as    in   his   presence ;    (2)   a    constant 
 
 using  of  this  light,  applying  it  to  all ;  still  seeking 
 a  nearer  conformity  with  the  known  will  of  our 
 God ,  daily  redressing  and  ordering  the  affections 
 by  it ;  not  sparing  to  knock  off  whatsoever  we  find 
 irregular  within,  that  our  hearts  may  be  polished 
 and  brought  to  a  right  frame  by  that  rule.  And 
 this  is  the  daily  inward  work  of  the  Christian,  his 
 great   business,  to  purify  himself,  as   the  Lord  is 
 
 pure.    L. In  order  to  have  a  good  conscience,  it  is 
 
 not  necessary  that  a  man  should  be  without  sin,  but 
 that  in  spiritual  things  he  seeks  and  desires  but  one 
 object ;  that  not  indeed  without  stumbling,  but  yet 
 without  willful  deviation,  he  walks  in  the  path  of 
 obedience,  and  longs  to  be  tried  by  the  searcher  of 
 hearts,  because,  in  fellowship  with  God,  he  desires 
 above  all  things  truth  in  the  inward  part.  He  who 
 in  humility  can  profess  this  with  regard  to  himself 
 has,  in  spite  of  all  momentary  neglects  and  failures 
 (which  a  faithful  conscience  incessantly  points  out 
 to  him),  grounds  for  a  good  conscience  toward  God. 
 Va7i  0. 
 
 17.  The  mind  feels  itself  invincibly  firm  and 
 content  when  it  hath  attained  self-resignation  to  the 
 ivill  of  God  ;  to  agree  to  that  in  everything.  This 
 is  the  very  thing  wherein  tranquillity  of  spirit  lies. 
 And  what  is  gained  by  our  reluctancies  and  repin- 
 ings  but  pain  to  ourselves  ?  God  doth  ivhat  he  will 
 whether  we  consent  or  not ;  our  disagreeing  doth 
 not  prevent  his  purposes,  but  our  own  peace.  If  we 
 will  not  be  led,  we  are  drawn.  We  must  suffer  if 
 he  will ;  but  if  we  will  what  he  wills  even  in  suffer 
 ing,  that  makes  it  sweet  and  easy ;  when  our  mind 
 goes  along  with  his,  and  we  willingly  move  with  his 
 providence. 
 
 18.  The  whole  life  of  a  Christian  is  a  steady 
 aiming  at  conformity  with  Christ ;  so  that  whether 
 doing  or  suffering,  there  can  be  no  argument  so  ap- 
 posite and  persuasive  as  his  example.  The  apostle 
 doth  not  decline  the  frequent  use  of  it.  Here  we 
 have  it  thus,  for  Chrht  also  suffered.  There  can  be 
 no  higher  example.  Not  only  are  the  sons  of  adop- 
 tion sufferers,  but  the  only  begotten  Sou,  the  eternal 
 heir  of  glory,  in  whom  all  the  rest  have  their  title, 
 sonship,  and  heirship,  derived  from  and  dependent 
 on  his :  not  only  all  the  saints,  but  the  king  of 
 saints.     Who  shall  now  repine  at  suffering  ? 
 
 Ering  ns  to  God.  Though  the  heart  once 
 gone  from  God  turns  continually  farther  away  from 
 him,  yet  even  wandering  it  retains  that  natural  re- 
 lation to  God  as  its  center,  that  it  hath  no  true  rest 
 elsewhere.  It  is  made  for  him,  and  is  therefore 
 restless  till  it  meet  with  him.  And  there  is  no  other 
 but  the  power  of  Christ  alone  that  is  able  to  effect 
 this,  to  persuade  a  sinner  to  return,  to  bring  home  a 
 heart  unto  God.     L. 
 
 19.  20.  "The  meaning  of  the  text  appears  to 
 be,  that  the  Spirit  of  Christ  influenced  Noah,  who 
 
660 
 
 SECTION  359.— 1  PETER  3  : 1-22. 
 
 was  a  '  preacher  of  righteousness,'  to  warn  the  un- 
 happy men,  whose  spirits  were  then,  and  still  are, 
 in  prison,  of  the  danger  which  was  «o  near  them 
 while  the  ark  was  preparing."     Quoted  by  J.  W.  A. 
 
 This  preaching  was  done,  as  to  time,  while  the 
 
 ark  was  preparing ;  as  to  place,  on  this  earth,  not 
 in  Hades  ;  on  the  point  by  whom,  by  Christ  really, 
 but  through  Noah  instrumentally,  whom  Peter  speaks 
 of  (2:  5)  as  a  "preacher  of  righteousness"  ;  on  the 
 point  to  whom  specifically,  to  those  hardened,  defiant 
 sinners,  with  whom  God  in  long-suffering  waited  so 
 long,  and  of  whom  he  at  length  said,  "  My  Spirit 
 shall  not  always  strive."  Peter  tells  the  Christians 
 to  whom  he  is  writing  that  it  is  better  to  suffer  for 
 doing  well  than  for  doing  111,  and  would  enforce  this 
 by  the  example  of  Christ.  lie  suffered  for  us  even 
 unto  death,  but  rose  to  a  more  glorious  life,  and  by 
 the  Spirit  of  God  was  exalted  to  a  deathless,  om- 
 nipotent power.  Expanding  and  illustrating  the 
 latter  point,  he  tliinks  of  the  divine  Spirit  as  the 
 embodiment  of  divine  power,  and  as  having  been 
 manifested  first  in  his  striving  with  the  generation 
 of  Noah's  time,  but  reaching  his  climax  of  force 
 after  the  resurrection  of  Jesus.  The  going  (of 
 Christ,  by  the  Spirit)  to  preach  to  the  wicked  men 
 of  Noah's  time  (verse  19)  is  sot  over  against  the  go- 
 ing into  heaven  (verse  22),  which  shortly  followed 
 his  resurrection.  The  former  going  and  preaching 
 proved  unavailing ;  but  the  latter  going,  following 
 close  upon  his  death  of  agony,  opened  a  new  era  of 
 unsurpassed  power  and  majesty.  Therefore,  let  his 
 saints  have  no  fear  of  suffering,  be  it  only  for 
 righteousness'  sake ;  there  is  unspeakable  glory  to 
 follow.     H.  C. 
 
 20,  21.  The  manner  of  salvation,  as  well  as 
 the  necessity  for  it,  is  taught  from  the  history  of 
 Noah.  He  was  delivered  "  by  water,"  passed 
 through  the  death  in  which  others  were  swallowed 
 up,  concealed  or  buried  out  of  sight  for  a  tiuio,  and 
 then  emerged  as  by  resurrection  to  render  to  God 
 his  sacrifice  of  praise.  So  are  we  saved  by  baptism 
 into  the  death  of  Christ,  by  burial  with  him  through 
 *'  baptism  into  death,"  and  by  resurrection  with 
 him  who  is  risen  and  gone  into  heaven.  Then  and 
 therefore  have  we  good  cause  to  offer  our  sacrifice 
 of  praise  to  God  continually.     D.  F. 
 
 The  passage  may,  with  strict  justice  to  the  origi- 
 nal, be  thus  paraphrased :  "  Noah  and  his  family 
 were  carried  in  the  ark  through  the  whelming  wa- 
 ters of  the  flood,  and  thus  saved  from  present  tem- 
 poral death.  The  a)ititi/j>e  to  this — 1  mean  baptism, 
 not,  however,  the  mere  putting  away  of  the  filth  of 
 the  flesh,  but  what  this  material  washing  xignifes, 
 in  the  answer  of  a  good  conscience  toward  God,  giv- 
 en as  the  result  of  the  inward  baj)tism  of  the  Si)irit 
 — now  saves  us  also,  or  assures  us,  as  God's  pledge, 
 
 the  seal  of  his  promise  and  his  oath,  that  our  bod- 
 ies shall  hereafter  be  raised  from  the  grave  through 
 the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ,  or  by  the  same 
 power  which  raised  him  from  the  dead."     J.  S.  S. 
 
 21.  Baptism  doth  save  us.  Not  by  a 
 natural  force  of  the  element,  though  adapted  and 
 saeramentally  used.  But  it  is  in  the  hand  of  the 
 Spirit  of  God,  as  the  word  itself  is,  to  purify  the 
 conscience  and  convey  grace  and  salvation  to  the 
 soul  by  the  reference  it  hath  to  and  union  with  that 
 which  it  represents.  It  saves  by  the  ansver  of  a 
 good  conscience  unto  God,  and  it  affords  that  by  the 
 resurrection  of  Jcsim  from  the  dead.  Thus  we  have 
 a  true  account  of  the  power  of  sacraments  and 
 a  discovery  of  the  error  of  two  extremes:  1.  Of 
 those  that  ascribe  too  much  to  them,  as  if  they 
 wrought  by  a  natural  inherent  virtue  and  carried 
 grace  in  them  inseparably ;  2.  Of  those  that  ascribe 
 too  little  to  them,  making  them  only  signs  and 
 badges  of  our  profession.  Signs  they  are,  but  more 
 than  signs  merely  representing  :  they  are  means  ex- 
 hibiting and  seals  confirming  grace  to  the  faithful. 
 But  the  working  of  faith  and  the  conveying  of 
 Christ  into  the  soul  to  be  received  by  faith  is  not  a 
 thing  put  into  them  to  do  of  themselves,  but  still  in 
 the  Supreme  Hand  that  appointed  them,  lind  he 
 indeed  both  causes  the  souls  of  his  own  to  receive 
 these  his  seals  with  faith,  and  makes  them  effectual  to 
 confirm  that  faith  which  receives  them  so.  They  are, 
 then,  neither  empty  signs  to  them  that  believe,  nor  ef- 
 fectual causes  of  grace  to  them  that  believe  not. 
 
 The  taking  away  of  spiritual  filthiness  as  the 
 true  and  saving  effect  of  baptism,  the  apostle  here 
 expresses  by  that  which  is  the  further  result  and 
 effect  of  it,  the  answer  of  a  good  conscience  unto  God. 
 The  purified  and  good  condition  of  the  whole  soul 
 may  well,  as  here  it  doth,  go  under  the  name  of  the 
 good  conscience,  it  being  so  prime  a  faculty  of  it, 
 and  as  the  glass  of  the  whole  soul  wherein  the  estate 
 of  it  is  represented.  This  answer  of  a  good  conscience 
 unto  God  is  touching  two  great  points,  that  are  of 
 chief  concern  to  the  soul,  its  justif  cation  and  sanc- 
 tif  cation  ;  for  baptism  is  the  seal  of  both,  and 
 purges  the  conscience  in  both  respects.  That  water 
 is  the  figure  both  of  the  blood  and  water,  the  jus- 
 tifying blood  of  Christ  and  the  pure  water  of  the 
 sanctifying  Spirit  of  Christ  •  he  takes  away  the  con- 
 demning guiltiness  of  sin  by  the  one,  and  the  pol- 
 lutinir  filthiness  by  the  other. 
 
 22.  This  is  added  on  purpose  to  show  us  further 
 what  he  is,  how  high  and  glorious  a  Sa^•iour  we 
 have.  The  particulars  are  clear  in  themselves.  The 
 sitting  at  the  right  hand  of  God  is  a  borrowed  ex- 
 pression, drawn  from  earth  to  heaven,  to  bring 
 down  some  notion  of  heaven  to  us  ;  to  signify  to  us 
 the  supreme  dignity  of  Jesus  Christ,  God  and  man, 
 the  Mediator  of  the  new  covenant,  his  matchless 
 nearness  unto  his  Father,  and  the  sovereignty  given 
 him  over  heaven  ami  earth.  And  the  subjection  of 
 angels  is  but  a  more  particular  specifying  of  that 
 his  dignity  and  power,  as  enthroned  at  the  Father's 
 right  hand,  they  being  the  most  elevated  and  glo- 
 rious creatures ;  so  that  his  authority  over  all  the 
 world  is  implied  in  that  subjection  of  the  highest 
 and  noblest  part  of  it.     L. 
 
SECTION  360.— 1  PE2EE  Jf :  1-19.  661 
 
 Section  360. 
 
 1  Peter  iv.  1-19. 
 
 1  Forasmuch  then  as  Christ  hath  suffered  for  us  in  the  flesh,  arm  yourselves  likewise  with 
 
 2  the  same  mind :  for  he  that  liath  suffered  in  the  flesli  hatli  ceased  from  sin ;  that  he  no  lon- 
 ger should  liv'e  the  rest  of  his  time  in  the  flesh  to  the  lusts  of  men,  but  to  the  will  of  God. 
 
 3  For  the  time  past  of  our  life  may  sutlice  us  to  have  wrought  the  will  of  the  Gentiles,  when 
 we  walked  in  lasciviousness,  lusts,  excess  of  wine,  revellings,  banquetings,  and  abominable 
 
 4  idolatries:  wherein  they  think  it  strange  that  ye  run  not  with  them  to  the  same  excess  of 
 
 5  riot,  speaking  evil  of  you :  who  shall  give  account  to  him  that  is  ready  to  judge  the  quick 
 
 6  and  the  dead.     For  for  this  cause  was  the  gospel  preached  also  to  them  that  are  dead,  that 
 they  might  be  judged  according  to  men  in  the  flesh,  but  live  according  to  God  in  the  spirit. 
 
 7  But  the  end  of  all  things  is  at  hand  :  be  ye  therefore  sober,  and  watch  unto  prayer.     And 
 
 8  above  all  things  have  fervent  charity  among  yourselves :  for  charity  shall  cover  the  multi- 
 
 9  tude  of  sins.     Use  hospitality  one  to  another  without  grudging.     As  every  man  iiath  re- 
 
 10  ceived  the  gift,  even  so  minister  the  same  one  to  another,  as  good  stewards  of  the  manifold 
 
 11  grace  of  God.  If  any  man  speak,  let  him  speak  as  the  oracles  of  God;  if  any  man  minis- 
 ter, let  him  do  it  as  of  the  ability  which  God  giveth :  that  God  in  all  things  may  be  glorified 
 through  Jesus  Christ,  to  whom  be  praise  and  dominion  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 
 
 12  Beloved,  think  it  not  strange  concerning  the  fiery  trial  which  is  to  try  you,  as  though 
 
 13  some  strange  thing  happened  unto  you :  but  rejoice,  inasmuch  as  ye  are  partakers  of  Christ's 
 sufferings;  that,  when  his  glory  shall  be  revealed,  ye  may  be  glad  also  with  exceeding  joy. 
 
 14  If  ye  be  reproached  for  the  name  of  Christ,  happy  are  ye  ;  for  the  spirit  of  glory  and  of 
 God  resteth  upon  you  :  on  their  part  he  is  evil  spoken  of,  but  on  your  part  he  is  glorified. 
 
 15  But  let  none  of  you  suffer  as  a  murderer,  or  a«  a  thief,  or  as  an  evildoer,  or  as  a  busybody 
 
 16  in  other  men's  matters.     Yet  if  any  man  suffer  as  a  Christian,  let  him  not  be  ashamed  ;  but 
 
 17  let  him  glorify  God  on  this  behalf.  For  the  time  is  come  that  judgment  must  begin  at  the 
 house  of  God :  and  if  it  first  hegin  at  us,  what  shall  the  end  5e  of  them  that   obey  not  the 
 
 18  gospel  of  God?     And  if  the  righteous  scarcely  be  saved,  where  shall  the  ungodly  and  the 
 
 19  sinner  appear?  Wherefore  let  them  that  suffer  according  to  the  will  of  God  commit  the 
 keeping  of  their  souls  to  him  in  well  doing,  as  unto  a  faithful  Creator. 
 
 The  world  sleeps  her  old  sleep,  and  dreams  her  old  dreams,  and  wanders  like  a  sleep-walker  on  the 
 brink  of  the  abyss.  The  wicked  servant  begins  to  give  way  to  self-indulgence,  and  to  deal  hardly  with 
 his  fellow-servants,  in  proportion  as  the  Master  of  the  house  delayeth  his  coming.  The  faithful  servant, 
 on  the  contrary,  although  in  the  stifling  atmosphere  around  him  the  light  will  not  always  burn  with  equal 
 clearness  and  cheerfulness,  keeps  with  all  his  might  sleep  from  his  eyes,  and  ever  holds  in  memory  this 
 apostolic  saying :  "  The  end  of  all  things  is  at  hand ;  be  ye  therefore  sober,  and  watch  unto  prayer." 
 And  thus  he  watches  finally,  when  all  has  been  put  in  readiness,  when  it  shall  please  the  Lord  to  return 
 to  liis  own.  When  others  have  already  long  ceased  from  such  ministration,  he  continues  steadfast  in 
 ■working,  watching,  hoping,  and  remains  to  the  last  moment  what  he  has  been  since  the  first  of  his  life  of 
 faith — a  servant.      Van  0. 
 
 If  there  be  a  mode  of  life,  a  system  of  duties,  a  series  of  acts,  which  bears  the  same  relation  to  our 
 spiritual  prosperity  that  the  toil  of  the  student,  the  care  of  the  merchant,  and  the  labor  of  the  artisan 
 bear  to  their  guccess,  then  there  follows  a  conclusion  of  fearful  import.  It  follows  that  our  spiritual 
 progress  depends,  not  only  upon  the  reception  of  a  divine  influence,  silent,  unseen,  incomprehensible,  but 
 also  upon  the  performance  of  plain,  matter-of-fact  duty,  in  reference  to  which  the  reason  and  the  con- 
 science consider  and  the  will  acts  ;  and  that  the  waters  of  life  in  our  souls  do  not  passively  rise  and  fall, 
 like  the  ocean  tides,  swayed  wholly  by  a  power  far  away,  but  flow  in  a  full  channel  when  we  maintain,  in 
 the  appointed  way,  our  connection  with  the  fountain,  and  fail  when  our  neglect  and  remissness  shut  off 
 the  stream.  Yes,  with  all  the  weight  of  accountability  which  the  confession  devolves  upon  us,  we  are 
 compelled  to  admit  that  there  are  means  of  grace,  intelligible,  visible  duties,  without  constant  attention 
 to  which  it  is  presumption  to  expect  spiritual  prosperity.  We  are  driven  to  the  conclusion  that  self-denial, 
 watchfulness,  worship,  the  spirit  and  the  habit  of  obedience  to  the  divine  will,  are  essential  to  spiritual 
 safety  and  growth.     An. 
 
662 
 
 SECTION  360.— 1  PETER  4  :  1-10. 
 
 1.  Patience  in  suffering  and  avoidance  of  sin 
 have  a  natural  influence  each  upon  the  other.  Al- 
 though affliction  simply  doth  not,  yet  affliction  sweet- 
 ly and  humbly  carried  doth,  purify  and  disengage  the 
 heart  from  sin,  wean  it  from  the  world  and  the  com- 
 mon ways  of  it.  And  again,  holy  and  exact  walk- 
 ing keeps  the  soul  in  a  sound,  healthful  temper,  and 
 80  enables  it  to  patient  suffering,  to  bear  things 
 more  easily.  Therefore  the  apostle  hath  reason  to 
 insist  so  much  on  these  two  points  in  this  Epistle, 
 and  to  interweave  the  one  so  often  with  the  other, 
 pressing  jointly  throughout  the  cheerful  bearing  of 
 all  kind  of  afflictions  and  the  careful  forbearing  all 
 kind  of  sin  ;  and  out  of  the  one  discourse  he  slides 
 into  the  other,  as  here.  And  as  the  things  agree  in 
 their  nature,  so  in  their  great  pattern  and  principle, 
 Jesus  Christ. 
 
 Arm  yourselves.  There  is  still  fighting,  and 
 sin  will  be  molesting  you  ;  though  wounded  to  death, 
 yet  will  it  struggle  for  life  and  seek  to  wound  its 
 enemy — will  assault  the  graces  that  are  in  you.  So 
 long  as  you  live  in  the  flesh  there  will  be  remamders 
 of  the  life  of  this  flesh — your  natural  corruption; 
 therefore,  ye  must  be  armed  against  it.  The  chil- 
 dren of  God  often  find  to  their  grief  that  corrup- 
 tions, which  they  thought  had  been  cold  dead,  stir 
 and  rise  up  again  and  set  upon  them.  Therefore  is 
 it  continually  necessary  that  they  live  in  arms,  and 
 put  t^iem  not  off  till  they  put  off  the  body,  and  be 
 altogether  free  of  the  flesh.  You  may  take  the 
 Lord's  promise  for  victory  in  the  end — that  shall 
 not  fail ;  but  do  not  promise  yourself  ease  in  the 
 way,  for  that  will  not  hold.     L. 
 
 2-4.  In  an  age  when  sensuality  was  wrought 
 into  all  forms  of  literature  and  art,  was  blazoned 
 shamelessly  in  the  decorations  of  private  houses 
 and  enshrined  in  the  temples  of  the  gods,  the  con- 
 trast of  a  chaste  and  godly  conversation  in  the  Chris- 
 tian community  witnessed  for  the  redemptive  and 
 renovating  power  of  the  gospel.  The  exhortations 
 of  apostles  at  once  testify  of  this  contrast  and  urge 
 that  it  be  made  emphatic.     J.  P.  T. 
 
 5.  "  They  shall  give  account  to  him  that  is  ready 
 to  judge  the  Cjuick  and  the  dead."  He  hath  the  day 
 set ;  and  it  shall  surely  come,  though  they  think  it 
 far  off.  Though  the  wicked  themselves  forget  their 
 scoffs  against  the  godly,  and  though  the  Christian 
 slights  them  and  lets  them  pass,  they  pass  not  so ; 
 they  are  all  registered  ;  and  the  great  court-day  shall 
 call  them  to  account  for  all  these  riots  and  excesses, 
 and  withal  for  all  their  reproaches  of  the  godly  that 
 would  not  run  with  them  in  these  ways. 
 
 6.  They  that  formerly  received  the  gospel  re- 
 ceived it  upon  these  terms;  therefore  think  it  not 
 hard.  And  they  are  now  dead ;  all  the  difficulty  of 
 that  work  of  dying  to  sin  is  now  over  with  them. 
 If  they  had  not  died  to  their  sins  by  the  gospel,  they 
 
 had  died  in  them,  and  so  died  eternally.  It  is  there- 
 fore a  wise  prevention  to  have  sin  judged  and  put 
 to  death  in  us  before  we  die.  If  we  will  not  part 
 with  sin,  if  we  die  in  it  and  with  it,  we  and  our  sin 
 perish  together;  but  if  it  die  first  before  us,  then 
 we  live  for  ever. 
 
 Live  according  to  God.  If  this  life  be  iii 
 thee,  it  will  act.  It  will  be  moving  toward  God; 
 often  seeking  to  him,  making  still  toward  him  as  its 
 principle  and  fountain,  exerting  itself  in  holy  and 
 affectionate  thoughts  of  him.  And  as  it  will  thus 
 act  within,  so  it  will  be  outwardly  laying  hold  on  all 
 occasions,  seeking  out  ways  and  ojiportunities  to  be 
 serviceable  to  thy  Lord  ;  employing  all  for  him, 
 commending  and  extolling  his  goodness,  doing  and 
 suffering  cheerfully  for  him,  laying  out  the  strength 
 of  desires  and  parts  and  means,  to  gain  him  glory ; 
 if  thou  be  alone,  then  not  alone,  but  with  him ; 
 seeking  to  know  more  of  him  and  to  be  made  more 
 like  him ;  if  in  company,  then  casting  about  how 
 to  bring  his  name  in  esteem,  and  to  draw  others  to 
 a  love  of  religion  and  holiness  by  the  true  behavior 
 of  thy  carriage ;  tender  over  the  souls  of  others, 
 to  do  them  good  to  thy  utmost ;  thinking  an  hour 
 lost  when  thou  art  not  busy  for  the  honor  and  ad- 
 vantage of  him  to  whom  thou  now  livest. 
 
 7.  End  of  all  things  at  hand.  This  might 
 always  have  been  said  in  respect  of  succeeding  eter- 
 nity. The  whole  duration  of  the  world  is  not  con- 
 siderable, and  to  the  eternal  Lord  that  made  it  and 
 hath  appointed  its  period,  a  thousand  years  are  but 
 as  one  day.  We  think  a  thousand  years  a  great 
 matter  in  respect  of  our  short  life.  But  what  is 
 the  utmost  length  of  time,  were  it  millions  of  years, 
 to  a  thought  of  eternity  !  To  each  man  the  end  of 
 all  things  is,  even  after  our  measure,  at  hand  ;  for 
 when  he  dies  the  world  ends  for  him.  Now,  seeing 
 all  things  shall  t)e  quickly  at  an  end,  even  the  frame 
 of  heaven  and  earth,  why  should  we,  knowing  this 
 and  having  higher  hopes,  lay  out  so  much  of  our 
 desires  and  endeavors  upon  these  things  that  are 
 posting  to  ruin  ?  Why  should  our  hearts  cleave  to 
 those  things  from  which  we  shall  so  quickly  part, 
 and  from  which,  if  we  will  not  freely  part  and  let 
 them  go,  we  shall  be  pulled  away,  and  pulled  with 
 the  more  pain  the  closer  we  cleave  and  faster  we 
 are  glued  to  them  ? 
 
 Sobriety  is  the  friend  of  watchfulness,  and  prayed' 
 of  both.  When  the  affections  are  soberly  acted, 
 and  care  is  taken  that  even  in  lawful  things  they 
 have  not  full  lil)erty  to  follow  the  world  ;  when  the 
 unavoidable  affairs  of  this  life  are  done  with  a  spir- 
 itual mind,  a  heart  kept  free  and  disengaged  ;  then 
 is  the  soul  more  nimble  for  spiritual  tlimgs,  for  di- 
 vine meditation  and  prayer.  It  can  watch  and  con- 
 tinue in  these  things,  and  spend  itself  in  that  rxrel- 
 tent  way  with  more  alacrity.     And  as  this  sobriety 
 
SECTION  360.— 1  rETER  ^  ;  1-19. 
 
 663 
 
 and  the  watchful  temper  attending  it,  enables  for 
 
 prayer,  so  prayer  preserves  these.     L. He  must 
 
 be  a  close  Christian  that  will  be  a  closet  Christian. 
 When  I  say  a  close  Christian,  I  mean  one  that  is  so 
 iu  the  hidden  part,  and  that  also  walks  with  God. 
 Many  there  be  that  profess  Christ,  who  sooner  in  a 
 moi-ning  run  to  make  bargains  than  to  pray  unto 
 God  and  begin  the  day  with  him.  But  for  thee,  who 
 professest  the  name  of  Christ,  do  thou  make  con- 
 science of  beginning  the  day  with  God.  For  he 
 that  begins  it  not  with  him  will  hardly  end  it  with 
 him ;  he  that  runs  from  God  in  the  morning  will 
 hardly  find  him  at  the  close  of  the  day  ;  nor  will  he 
 that  begins  with  the  world  and  the  vanities  thereof 
 in  the  first  place  be  very  capable  of  walking  with 
 God  all  the  day  after.  It  is  he  that  finds  God  in 
 his  closet  that  will  carry  the  savor  of  him  into  his 
 house,  his  shop,  and  his  more  open  conversation. 
 Bun. 
 
 He  that  is  much  in  prayer  shall  grow  rich  in 
 grace.  He  shall  thrive  and  increase  most  that  is 
 busiest  in  this,  which  is  our  very  traffic  with  heaven 
 and  fetches  the  most  precious  commodities  thence. 
 He  that  makes  the  most  voyages  to  that  land  of 
 spices  and  pearls  shall  be  sure  to  improve  his  stock 
 most,  and  have  most  of  heaven  upon  earth.  But 
 the  true  art  of  this  trading  is  very  rare.  Industry 
 is  to  be  used  in  it,  but  the  faculty  of  it  comes  from 
 above ;  that  spirit  of  prayer,  without  which  learn- 
 ing and  wit  and  religious  breeding  can  do  nothing. 
 Therefore,  this  is  to  be  our  great  suit  for  the  spirit 
 of  prayer,  that  we  may  speak  the  language  of  the 
 sons  of  God,  by  the  Spirit  of  God. 
 
 8.  The  graces  of  the  Spirit  are  an  entire  frame, 
 making  up  the  new  creature,  and  none  of  them  can 
 be  wanting  ;  therefore  the  doctrine  and  exhortation 
 of  the  apostles  speak  of  them  usually,  not  only  as 
 inseparable,  but  as  one.  But  there  is  among  them 
 all  none  more  comprehensive  than  this  of  love,  inso- 
 much that  Paul  calls  it  the  fulfilling  of  the  law. 
 Cover  the  multitude  of  sins.  It  delights  not  in 
 "undue  disclosing  of  brethren's  failings,  doth  not  eye 
 them  rigidly,  nor  expose  them  willingly  to  the  eyes 
 of  others.  The  uncovering  of  sin  necessary  to  the 
 curing  of  it  is  not  only  no  breach  of  charity,  but  is 
 a  main  point  of  it,  and  the  neglect  of  it  the  highest 
 kind  of  cruelty.  But,  further  than  that  goes,  cer- 
 tainly this  rule  teaches  the  veiling  of  our  brethren's 
 infirmities  from  the  eyes  of  others,  and  even  from 
 our  own  that  we  look  not  on  them  with  rigor  •  no, 
 
 nor  without  compassion.     L. It  is  a  noble  and  a 
 
 great  thing  to  cover  the  blemishes  and  to  excuse  the 
 failings  of  a  friend  ;  to  draw  a  curtain  before  his 
 stains,  and  to  display  his  perfections ;  to  bury  his 
 weakness  in  silence,  but  to  proclaim  his  virtues 
 upon  the  house-top.     R.  S. 
 
 9.  Without  grudging.      Some;  look  to   the 
 
 actions,  but  few  to  the  intention  and  posture  of 
 mind  in  them,  and  yet  that  is  the  main ;  it  is  in- 
 deed all,  even  with  men,  so  far  as  they  can  perceive 
 it ;  much  more  with  thy  Lord,  who  always  perceives 
 it  to  the  full.  He  delights  in  the  good  he  docs  his 
 creatures.  He  would  have  them  so  affected  to  one 
 another,  especially  would  see  his  children  to  have 
 this  trace  of  his  likeness.  See  then,  when  thou 
 givest  alms  or  entertaincst  a  stranger,  that  there  be 
 nothing  either  of  undergrumbling  or  crooked  self- 
 seeking  in  it. 
 
 10.  Every  man  hath  received  some  gift,  no 
 man  all  gifts ;  and  this,  rightly  considered,  would 
 keep  all  in  a  more  even  temper.  As  all  is  received, 
 so  all  is  received  to  ininisier  to  each  other ;  and 
 mutual  benefit  is  the  true  use  of  all,  suiting  the 
 mind  of  him  that  dispenses  all,  and  the  way  of  his 
 dispensation.  Thou  art  not  proprietary  lord  of  any- 
 thing thou  hast,  but  a  steward  ;  and  therefore  ought- 
 est  gladly  to  be  a  good  steward,  both  faithful  and 
 prudent  in  thy  intrusted  gifts,  using  all  thou  hast  to 
 the  good  of  the  household,  and  so  to  the  advantage 
 of  thy  Lord  and  master. 
 
 11.  Particular  rules  for  the  preaching  of  the 
 word  may  be  many,  but  this  is  a  most  comprehen- 
 sive one  which  the  apostle  gives  :  If  any  speak,  let 
 him  speak  as  of  the  oracle  of  God.  He  that  would 
 faithfully  teach  of  God  must  be  taught  of  God,  be 
 God-learned  ;  and  this  will  help  to  all  the  rest ;  this 
 will  effectually  engage  him  to  be  faithful  in  deliver- 
 ing the  message  as  he  receives  it,  not  detracting  or 
 adding,  nor  altering.  And  you  that  hear  would  cer- 
 tainly meet  and  suit  in  this  too.  If  any  hear,  let 
 him  hear  as  the  oracles  of  God  —not  as  a  well-tuned 
 sound  to  help  you  to  sleep  an  hour ;  not  as  a  hu- 
 man speech  or  oration  to  displease  or  please  you  an 
 hour,  according  to  the  suiting  of  its  strain  and  your 
 palate ;  but  hear  as  the  oracles  of  God,  the  discov- 
 ery of  sin  and  death  lying  on  us,  and  the  discovery 
 of  a  Saviour.  These  are  the  things  brought  you  in 
 this  word  ;  therefore  come  to  it  with  suitable  rever- 
 ence, with  ardent  desires,  and  hearts  open  to  re- 
 ceive it  with  meekness,  as  the  ingrafted  word  that  is 
 able  to  save  your  soids. 
 
 That  God  may  be  glorified  through  Je- 
 sus Christ.  Here  we  have,  like  that  of  the  heav- 
 ens, a  circular  motion  of  all  sanctified  good ;  it 
 comes  forth  from  God  through  Christ  unto  Chris- 
 tians ;  and,  moving  iu  them  to  the  mutual  good  of 
 each  other,  returns  through  Christ  unto  God  again, 
 and  takes  them  along  with  it  in  whom  it  was  and 
 had  its  motion.  All  persons  and  things  shall  pay 
 this  tribute,  even  they  that  most  wickedly  seek  to 
 withhold  it ;  but  this  is  the  happiness  of  the  saints, 
 that  they  move  willingly  thus,  are  sweetly  drawn, 
 not  forced  or  driven.  As  it  is  most  just,  so  it  is 
 also  most  sweet,  to  aim  all  at  this,  that  God  be  glo- ' 
 
664: 
 
 SECTION  360.— 1  PETER  4  : 1-19. 
 
 rified ;  it  is  the  alone  worthy  and  happy  design 
 that  fills  the  heart  with  heavenliness  and  with  a 
 heavenly  calmness. 
 
 13.  This  fighting  life  !  surely,  when  we  consider 
 it  aright,  we  need  not  be  dissuaded  from  loving  it, 
 but  have  rather  need  to  be  strengthened  with  pa- 
 tience to  go  through  and  to  fight  on  with  courage 
 and  assurance  of  victory,  still  combating  in  a  high- 
 er strength  than  our  own  against  sin  within  and 
 troubles  without.  This  is  the  great  scope  of  this 
 Epistle,  and  the  apostle  often  interchanges  his  ad- 
 vices and  comforts  in  reference  to  these  two.  The 
 words  to  the  end  of  the  chapter  contain  grounds  of 
 encouragement  and  consolation  for  the  children  of 
 God  in  sufferings,  especially  in  suffering  for  God.   L. 
 
 Think  it  not  strange.  If  we  considered  well, 
 must  not  we  much  more  wonder  and  be  astonished 
 over  happiness  unbroken  here  below  than  at  adver- 
 sity ?  must  it  not  more  disturb  us  if  we  should  see 
 the  rod  of  chastisement  strike  others  while  against 
 us  it  absolutely  was  never  raised  ?  As  if  some 
 strange  thing  happened  unto  us  when  we  are  led 
 to  heaven  by  the  same  path  as  God's  most  favored 
 
 chiMren  have  trod  since  time  began  !      Van  0. 
 
 If  God  had  promised  us  all  peace  and  quiet  in  this 
 world,  then  our  troubles  here  might  amaze  us,  and 
 make  us  doubt  of  our  future  rest ;  but,  finding  by 
 proof  the  manifold  tribulations  of  the  life  pres- 
 ent, we  may  expect  with  comfort  the  promise  of 
 the  time  to  come.     Jerome. 
 
 There  is  nothing  that  a  Christian  man  meets 
 with  in  his  course  through  life,  however  difficult  or 
 painful,  but  he  might  have  anticipated  it  all  if  he 
 had  only  studied  the  chart  drawn  out  in  the  word 
 of  God.  If  he  encounters  worldly  losses,  cross-cur- 
 rents which  try  his  patience  and  temper,  sore  be- 
 reavements that  lay  waste  his  heart,  it  was  written 
 down,  "  In  the  world  ye  shall  have  tribulation." 
 If  there  are  inward  assaults  of  evil  thoughts  or 
 hours  of  languor  and  depression,  God's  word  has 
 spoken  of  "  fiery  darts,"  of  "  hands  that  hang  down 
 and  feeble  knees."  If  sometimes  these  accumulate 
 and  threaten  utter  ruin,  we  may  be  reminded  of 
 "deep  calling  unto  deep,"  of  the  "  great  fight  of  af- 
 flictions," and  that  "  we  must  through  much  tribula- 
 tion enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God."  Probably 
 none  of  us  realize  these  things  fully  till  they  come 
 upon  us,  and  then  we  open  the  Bible  and  read  it 
 with  a  new  light .;  but  it  is  well  for  us  to  have  at 
 least  some  idea  of  them  beforehand,  that  we  may 
 be  kept  from  the  murmurs  and  backsliding  of  men 
 taken  by  utter  surprise.     Ker. 
 
 15.  Keep  far  off  from  all  impure,  unholy  ways  5 
 suffer  not  ax  evil-doers,  no,  nor  as  bnxji-hodics  ;  be 
 much  at  home,  setting  things  at  rights  within  your 
 own  breast,  where  there  is  so  much  work  and  such 
 daily  need  of  diligence,  and   then  you  will  find  no 
 
 leisure  for  unnecessary  idle  pryings  into  the  ways 
 and  affairs  of  others  ;  and,  further  than  your  calling 
 and  the  rules  of  Christian  charity  engage  you,  you 
 will  not  interpose  in  any  matters  without  you,  nor 
 be  found  proud  and  censorious,  as  the  world  is  ready 
 to  call  you.     L. 
 
 16.  Glorify  God  on  this  behalf.  It  has 
 never  entered  into  human  thought,  unsanctified  by 
 religion,  that  there  is  or  can  be  any  such  thing  as 
 greatness  in  the  mere  passive  virtues,  or  in  simply 
 suffering  well ;  least  of  all,  in  suffering  wrong  and 
 evil  with  a  forgiving,  unresentful  spirit.  Christian- 
 ity is  here  alone,  holding  it  forth  as  being,  when  re- 
 quired, the  divinest,  sublimest,  and  most  powerful 
 of  all  virtues,  to  suffer  well.  H.  E. True  Chris- 
 tians are  witnesses  for  God  by  their  sufferings.  All 
 Christian  suffering  is  a  kind  of  witness-bearing.  It 
 is  the  greatest  consolation  of  saints  under  heavy 
 trials,  in  long,  debilitating  illnesses,  and  those  retire- 
 ments and  straits  which  forbid  active  service,  tliat 
 they  are  all  the  while  passively  serving.  Under 
 the  cross  they  bear  witness  of  God,  attesting  his 
 justice,  his  faithfulness,  his  power,  his  wisdom,  his 
 covenant  gentleness  ;  they  bear  witness  of  Jesus, 
 that  he  hears  tiie  sigh  of  the  humble,  distils  the  dew 
 of  his  grace,  sustains  the  fainting  head  with  his 
 arm,  tranquilizes  and  elevates  by  his  Spirit,  and 
 shows  himself  altogether  lovely.  Only  they  can  say.. 
 "  We  speak  that  which  we  know,  and  testify  that 
 we  have  seen."  They  can  tell  of  a  Saviour  who  has 
 proved  himself  sufficient  in  the  day  of  trial,  who 
 has  lifted  them  out  of  the  swoon  of  despair,  and 
 breathed  rapture  into  them  with  the  kiss  of  peace. 
 J.  W.  A. 
 
 17.  The  gospel  of  God.  It  is  his  embassy 
 of  peace  to  men,  the  riches  of  his  mercy  and  free 
 love  opened  and  set  forth — not  simply  to  be  looked 
 on,  but  laid  hold  on — the  glorious  holy  God  declar- 
 ing his  mind  of  agreement  with  man  in  his  own 
 Son,  his  blood  streaming  forth  in  it  to  wash  away 
 uncleanness — and  yet  this  gospel  is  not  obeyed.  Sure 
 the  conditions  of  it  must  be  very  hard  and  the  com- 
 mands must  be  intolerably  grievous,  that  they  are 
 not  hearkened  to.  Why,  judge  you  if  they  be.  The 
 great  command  is,  to  leccive  that  salvation  ;  the 
 other  is,  to  love  that  Saviour — and  there  is  no  more. 
 Perfect  obedience  is  not  now  the  thing.  And  the 
 obedience  which  is  required  love  makes  sweet  and 
 easy  to  us  and  acceptable  to  him.  This  is  pro- 
 claimed to  all  that  hear  the  gospel,  and  the  greatest 
 part  refuse  it ;  they  love  themselves  and  this  present 
 world,  and  will  not  change,  and  so  they  perish. 
 They  perish  !  What  is  that  ?  What  is  their  end  ? 
 I  will  answer  that  but  as  the  apostle  doth,  and  that 
 is  even  asking  the  question  over  again.  What  shall 
 be  (heir  end?  There  is  no  speaking  of  it ;  a  curtain 
 is  drawn  ;  silent  wonder  expresses  it  best,  telling  it 
 
SECTION  361.— 1  PETER  5  : 1-H. 
 
 665 
 
 can  not  be  expressed.  How  then  shall  it  be  en- 
 dured ?  It  is  true  that  there  be  resemblances  used 
 in  Scripture,  giving  us  some  glance  of  it ;  we  hear 
 of  a  burning  lake,  a  fire  that  is  not  quenched,  and  a 
 worm  that  dies  not ;  but  these  are  but  shadows  to 
 the  real  misery  of  them  that  obey  not  the  gospel. 
 Oh,  to  be  filled  with  the  wrath  of  God,  the  ever- 
 living  God,  for  ever !  What  words  or  thoughts  can 
 reach  it !  Oh,  «ternity,  eternity !  Oh,  that  we  did 
 believe  it ! 
 
 18.  The  righteous  scarcely  saved.  That 
 imports  not  any  uncertainty  or  hazard  in  the  thing 
 itself,  in  respect  of  the  purpose  and  performance  of 
 God,  but  only  the  great  difficulties  and  hard  encoun- 
 ters in  the  way.  And  yet  through  all  these  they 
 are  brought  safe  home.  There  is  another  strength 
 which  bears  them  up  and  brings  them  through.     L. 
 
 Where  shall  the  sinner  appear  ?   If  some 
 
 of  the  good  are  to  be  saved  with  difficulty,  how  can 
 the  bad  be  saved  at  all  ?  If  for  a  man  to  "  suffer 
 loss "  is  represented  as  so  awful,  what  must  it  be 
 for  him  "  to  lose  himself"  ?  It  is  terrible  to  have 
 to  endure  some  purgative  discipline  intended  to  save 
 us  from  being  "  condemned  with  the  world  "  ;  more 
 terrible  must  be  that  condemnation  itself  !  It  will 
 be  awful  to  be  seized  upon  by  the  flaming  minister 
 of  the   divine   displeasure,  and,  instead   of  being 
 
 purged  by  it  from  superficial  defects,  to  have  "  uU 
 terly  to  perish  in  your  own  corruption  "  !     T.  B. 
 
 19,  Nothing  doth  so  establish  the  mind  amid 
 the  turbulency  of  present  things  as  both  a  look 
 above  them  and  a  look  beyond  them  ;  above  them 
 to  the  steady  and  good  hand  by  which  they  are 
 ruled,  and  beyond  them  to  the  sweet  and  beautiful 
 end  to  which,  by  that  hand,  they  shall  be  brought. 
 This  the  apostle  lays  here  as  the  foundation  of  that 
 patience  and  peace  in  troubles  wherewith  he  would 
 have  his  brethren  furnished.  And  thus  he  closes 
 this  chapter  in  these  words:  Wherefore  let  them 
 that  suffer  according  to  the  vdll  of  God  commit  the 
 keeping  of  their  souls  to  him  in  tvell-doing,  as  unto 
 a  faithful  Creator.     L. 
 
 Men,  when  they  persecute,  are  for  the  stuff,  but 
 the  devil  is  for  the  soul,  nor  will  anything  less  than 
 that  satisfy  him.  Let  him  then  that  is  a  sufferer 
 commit  the  keeping  of  his  soul  to  (iod,  lest  stuff 
 
 and  soul  and  all  be  lost  at  once.     Bun. As  he  is 
 
 powerful,  he  is  no  less  faithful,  a  faithful  Creator, 
 truth  itself.  Them  that  believe  on  him  he  never 
 deceives  nor  disappoints.  Well  might  Paul  say,  1 
 know  whom  I  have  trusted.  Faith  engages  the  truth 
 and  power  of  God ;  his  royal  word  and  honor  lies 
 upon  it,  to  preserve  the  soul  that  faith  gives  him  in 
 keeping.     L. 
 
 Section  361. 
 
 1  Peter  v.  1-14. 
 
 1  The  elders  which  are  among  you  I  exhort,  who  am  also  an  elder,  and  a  witness  of  the 
 
 2  sutferings  of  Christ,  and  also  a  partaker  of  the  glory  that  shall  he  revealed :  Feed  the  flock 
 of  God  which  is  among  you,  taking  the  oversight  thereof,  not  by  constraint,  but  willingly ; 
 
 3  not  for  filthy  kicre,  hut  of  a  ready  mind ;  neither  as  being  lords  over  God's  heritage,  but 
 
 4  being  ensamples  to  the  flock.     And  when  the  chief  Shepherd  shall  appear,  ye  shall  receive 
 
 5  a  crown  of  glory  that  fadeth  not  away.     Likewise,  ye  younger,  submit  yourselves  unto 
 the  elder.     Yea,  all  of  you  he  subject  one  to  another,  and  be  clothed  with  humility ;  for 
 
 6  God  resisteth  the  proud,  and  giveth  grace  to  the  humble.     Humble  yourselves  therefore 
 
 7  under  the  mighty  hand  of  God,  that  he  may  exalt  you  in  due  time :  casting  all  your  care 
 
 8  upon  him ;   for  he  careth  for  you.     Be  sober,  be  vigilant ;    because  your  adversary  the 
 
 9  devil,  as  a  roaring  lion,  walketh  about,  seeking  whom  he  may  devour:  whom  resist  stead- 
 fast in  the  faith,  knowing  that  the  same  atHictions  are  accomplished  in  your  brethren  that 
 
 10  are  in  the  world.     But  the  God  of  all  grace,  who  hath  called  us  unto  his  eternal  glory  by 
 Christ  Jesus,  after  that  ye  have  suffered  a  while,  make  you  perfect,  stablish,  strengthen, 
 
 11  settle  you.    To  him  he  glory  and  dominion  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 
 
 12  By  Silvanus,  a  faithful  brother  unto  you,  as  I  suppose,  I  have  written  briefly,  exhorting, 
 
 13  and  testifying  that  this  is  the  true  grace  of  God  wherein  ye  stand.     The  church  that  is  at 
 
 14  Babylon,  elected  togetlier  with  you,  saluteth  you ;  and  so  doth  Marcus  my  son.     Greet  ye 
 one  another  with  a  kiss  of  charity.     Peace  be  with  you  all  that  are  in  Christ  Jesus.    Amen. 
 
C66 
 
 SECTIOiV  361.— 1  PETER  5  : 1-I4. 
 
 It  i3  very  instructive  to  observe  how  deeply  the  experiences  of  Peter's  fall,  and  of  Christ's  mercy 
 then,  had  impressed  themselves  on  his  memory,  and  how  constantly  they  were  present  with  him  all  through 
 his  after-life.  His  Epistles  are  full  of  allusions  which  show  this.  He  remembered  the  contempt  for 
 others  and  the  trust  in  himself  with  which  he  had  said,  "Though  all  should  forsake  thee,  yet  will  not  I " ; 
 and,  taught  what  must  come  of  that,  he  writes,  "  Be  clothed  with  humility,  for  God  resisteth  the  proud, 
 and  giveth  grace  to  the  humble."  He  remembers  how  hastily  he  had  drawn  his  sword  and  struck  at 
 Malchus,  and  he  writes,  "  If  when  ye  do  well  and  suffer  for  it,  ye  take  it  patiently,  this  is  acceptable  with 
 God."  He  remembers  how  he  had  been  surprised  into  denial  by  the  questions  of  a  sharp-tongued  ser- 
 vant-maid, and  he  writes,  "  Be  ready  always  to  give  an  answer  to  every  one  that  asketh  you  a  reason  of 
 the  hope  that  is  in  you,  with  meekness."  He  remembers  how  the  pardoning  love  of  his  Lord  had  hon- 
 ored hira,  unworthy,  with  the  charge,  "  Feed  my  sheep,"  and  he  writes,  ranking  himself  as  one  of  the 
 class  to  whom  he  speaks,  "  The  elders  I  exhort,  who  am  also  an  elder,  .  .  .  feed  the  flock  of  God."  He 
 remembers  that  last  command,  which  sounded  ever  in  his  spirit,  "'Follow  thou  me,"  and  discerning  now, 
 through  all  the  years  that  lay  between,  the  presumptuous  folly  and  blind  inversion  of  his  own  work  and 
 his  Master's  which  had  lain  in  his  earlier  question,  "  Why  can  not  I  follow  thee  now  ?  "  he  writes  to  all, 
 *'  Christ  also  suffered  for  us,  leaving  us  an  example,  that  we  should  follow  his  steps."  So  well  had  he 
 learned  the  lesson  of  his  own  sin,  and  of  that  immortal  love  which  had  beckoned  hira  back,  to  peace  at 
 its  side  and  purity  from  its  hand.  Let  us  learn  how  the  love  .of  Christ,  received  into  the  heart,  triumphs 
 gradually  but  surely  over  all  sin,  transforms  character,  turning  even  its  weakness  into  strength,  and  so, 
 from  the  depths  of  transgression  and  very  gates  of  hell,  raises  men  to  God.  To  us  all  this  divine  message 
 speaks.  Christ's  love  is  extended  to  us ;  no  sin  can  stay  it ;  no  fall  of  ours  can  make  him  despair.  He 
 will  not  give  us  up.     He  waits  to  be  gracious.     A.  M. 
 
 1-4.  In  the  opening  of  the  Epistle,  Peter  takes 
 the  title  of  Apostle;  but  the  apostolate  was  not  an 
 oHice  to  be  continued  in  the  Church.  Apostles  were 
 gifts  to  the  Church,  not  officials.  The  permanent  of- 
 fice of  superintendence  is  that  of  Presbyterate.  So 
 Peter,  in  addressing  those  who  occupied  that  office, 
 calls  himself  their  "  co-prcsbyter,"  and  bids  them 
 "  feed  the  flock  of  God."  Without  doubt  he  has  in 
 mind  the  charge  he  had  himself  received  from  the 
 Lord — "  Feed  my  lambs ;  keep  my  sheep ;  feed  my 
 sheep."  He  transmits  it  to  all  the  presbyters,  bid- 
 ding them  regard  the  Christian  peojjle,  not  as  their 
 flocks  or  followers,  l)iit  as  the  flock  of  God,  and 
 both  tend  and  nourish  that  flock  as  they  shall  be 
 answerable  to  the  divine  ''  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of 
 souls."     D  F. 
 
 1.  A  partaker  of  the  glory  to  be  re- 
 vealed. As  a  witness  of  those  sufferings,  so  a 
 partiker  of  the  glory  purchased  by  these  sufferings ; 
 and,  therefore,  as  one  insighted  and  interested  in 
 what  he  speaks,  the  apostle  might  fitly  speak  of 
 that  peculiar  duty  which  these  sufferings  and  glory 
 do  peculiarly  |)ersuade.  L. Christ  liimself  con- 
 nects the  suffering  and  the  reward  in  that  ((uestion 
 to  the  wondering  discii)les,  "  Ought  not  Christ  to 
 have  suffered  these  things,  imd  to  enter  into  his 
 glory  ?"  And  Peter,  in  like  manner,  combines  the 
 same  double  aspect  of  the  office  of  the  Rideemer — 
 "  th"  sufferings  of  Christ  and  the  glory  that  fliould 
 follow  " — declaring  them  both  ecpially  the  subject 
 of  ancient  prophecy.  Christ,  then,  is  the  bright 
 and  eternal  model  of  suffering  and  its  recompense  ; 
 in  his  own  divine  Person  he  has  immortalized  their 
 union.     W.  A.  R. 
 
 3.  Feed  the  flock.  The  preacher  who  dis- 
 cards the«jli)gy  from  tlie  course  of  his  studies  is  in 
 danger  of  taking  from  the  Bible  suggestions  in- 
 stead of  teachings.  He  is  likely  to  lose  th.'  support 
 of  the  groat  cloud  of  witnesses  who  confess  the 
 Christian  truth  in  every  age.  He  is  in  peril  of  con- 
 ceding that  the  realm  of  thought  must  be  yielded 
 
 up  to  science,  while  faith  retains  only  ihe  domain 
 of  feeling.  Ministers  now  must  have  fresh  and 
 perpetually  deepened  convictions  upon  fundamental 
 questions,  which  in  the  days  of  our  fathers  were 
 taken  for  granted.  But  withal,  this  is  to  be  strenu- 
 ously asserted  also,  that  the  substance  of  Christian 
 theology  is  for  us  the  same  that  it  was  for  them. 
 We  know,  as  they  knew,  of  no  genuine  power  for 
 the  minister,  save  that  which  is  wielded  in  the  use 
 of  the  great  Christian  truths.     Karr. 
 
 The  preaching  which  is  most  to  be  desired  is 
 that  in  which  the  great  objects  of  religion  shall 
 stand  forth  with  greater  prominence,  while  the  in- 
 terests and  duties  of  man  shall  force  themselves  on 
 the  attention,  as  following  of  course.  It  is  that 
 which  occupies  itself  more  with  invisible  realities, 
 and  which  trusts  to  the  spiritual  power  of  truth  and 
 of  God  rather  than  to  the  power  by  which  man  can 
 move  the  feelings  and  the  will.  It  is  preaching 
 which  comes  from  a  mind  profoundly  penetrated 
 wirli  divine  truth,  and  used  to  long  reflection  \\\)0\\ 
 it,  i-atlier  tlian  from  a  mind  which  has  mastered  and 
 can  recall  a  theological  system.  It  is  that  which 
 lodges  weighty  thoughts  and  wide-sweeping  princi- 
 I)les  in  the  hearer's  soul,  rather  than  that  which 
 awaken  sensil)ilities  that  die  down  again,  because 
 they  are  not  rooted  in  fJcep  truth.  Preaching,  even 
 of  the  best  kind,  has  now  too  suhjective  a  tendency. 
 Those  parts  of  the  truth  which  are  the  most  telling 
 and  exciting;  those  parts  which  relate  most  imme- 
 diately to  the  operations  of  tiie  soul,  take  a  front 
 rank,  while  others  have  suTik  in  their  importance. 
 It  results  from  the  same  tendency  that  the  senti- 
 ments which  lie  deepest  in  the  soul,  such  as  a  sense 
 of  dependence,  reverence,  and  acquiescence,  are  but 
 little  trained  and  cherisheil ;  while  the  more  violent 
 sensibilities,  which  are  connected  with  human  inter- 
 ests and  doings,  are  ni)pealed  to  and  trustee!  in  as 
 the  regulators  of  the  life.  The  preacher  of  medita- 
 tive spirit  will  avoid  the  extremes'of  this  tendency. 
 God  and  eternal  truth  being  near  and  real  to  him- 
 
SECTION  861.— 1  PETER 
 
 1-14. 
 
 667 
 
 self,  how  can  he  fail  to  try  to  bring  them  near  to 
 his  hearers  ?  He  will  thus  be  a  serious  preacher, 
 being  penetrated  by  faitii  in  invisible  things.  He 
 will  be  a  preacher  fitted  to  build  up  the  Church  of 
 God,  to  make  it  intelligent,  thoughtful,  and  con- 
 stant. He  will  carry  his  influence  far  down  into 
 the  lives  of  men.  Let  him  die  young  in  his  field, 
 still  he  has  not  ceased  to  live  or  to  preach.  The 
 best  and  ripest  portion  of  his  flock  will  associate 
 him  with  principles  w^iich  sway  their  conduct,  with 
 thoughts  which  have  borne  fruit  through  their  lives, 
 with  their  whole  progress  in  Christian  excellence. 
 T.  D.  W. 
 
 Of  a  ready  mind.  There  is  nothing  moves 
 us  aright,  nor  shall  we  ever  find  comfort  in  this  ser- 
 vice, unless  it  be  from  a  cheerful  inward  readiness 
 of  mind,  and  that  from  the  love  of  Chrint.  Love  to 
 Christ  begets  love  to  his  people's  souls,  that  are  so 
 precious  to  him,  and  a  care  of  feeding  them.  He 
 devolves  the  working  of  love  toward  him  upon  his 
 flock  for  their  good ;  puts  them  in  his  room  to  re- 
 ceive the  benefit  of  our  services,  which  can  not 
 reach  him  considered  in  himself;  he  can  receive  no 
 other  profit  from  it.  Love,  much  love,  gives  much 
 unwearied  care  and  much  skill  in  this  charge.  How 
 sweet  is  it  to  him  that  loves  to  bestow  himself, 
 to  spend  and  be  spent,  upon  His  service  whom  he 
 loves !     L. 
 
 3.  The  shepherd  goes  before  the  sheep  and  leads 
 them  as  "ensamples  to  the  flock."  As  the  doctrine 
 of  true  shepherds  is  life  within  them,  so  again  their 
 life  itself  is  holy  doctrine.  Their  peaceful  life  pro- 
 claims the  virtues  of  him  to  whom  they  invite  and 
 lead  souls ;  their  life  hidden  in  God  is  made  mani- 
 fest by  fruits,  to  the  edifying  of  the  Church.  Bcsser. 
 
 If  we  would  sketch  the  portrait  of  a  Christian 
 
 pastor,  it  would  be  that  of  a  parent  walking  among 
 his  children,  always  at  hand,  to  be  found  in  his  own 
 house,  or  met  with  among  the  folds  of  his  flock,  en- 
 couraging, warning,  directing,  instructing,  as  a  coun- 
 selor ready  to  advise,  as  a  friend  to  aid,  sympathize, 
 and  console,  with  the  affection  of  a  mother  to  lift 
 up  the  weak,  with  the  "long-suffering"  of  a  father 
 to  "  reprove,  rebuke,  and  exhort."  Such  a  one,  who 
 really  lives  in  the  hearts  of  his  people,  will  do  more 
 for  their  temporal  and  spiritual  welfare  than  men 
 of  the  most  splendid  talents  and  commanding  elo- 
 quence.    Bridges. 
 
 5.  Let  this  be  all  the  strife  :  who  shall  put  most 
 respect  each  on  another.  In  givincf  honor,  go  each 
 one  before  another.  That  such  carriage  may  be  sin- 
 cere, no  empty  compliment,  but  a  part  of  the  solid 
 holiness  of  a  Christian,  the  apostle  requires  the 
 true  principle  of  such  deportment — the  grace  of 
 humility — that  a  Christian  put  on  that,  not  the  ap- 
 pearance of  it  to  act  in  as  a  stage-garment,  but  the 
 truth  of  it  as  their  constant  habit :  Be  i/e  clothed  with 
 humility.  It  must  appear  in  your  outward  carriage, 
 so  the  resemblance  of  clothing  imports ;  but  let  it 
 appear  as  really  it  is,  so  the  very  name  of  it  im- 
 ports. It  is  not  a  shovi  of  humility,  but  heart  low- 
 liness, humility  of  mind.     L. It  is  striking  that, 
 
 nlmost  without  exception,  the  word  humility,  used 
 before  the  time  of  Christ,  is  used  contemptuously 
 and  rebukingly.  It  always  meant  meanness  of  spirit.- 
 It  desci'ibed  a  cringing  soul.    It  was  a  word  of  slaves. 
 
 Such  is  its  almost  constant  classic  use.  Where  could 
 we  find  a  more  striking  instance  of  the  change  that 
 the  Christian  religion  brought  into  the  world  than 
 in  the  way  in  which  it  took  this  disgraceful  word 
 and  made  it  honorable  ?     P.  B. 
 
 God  resisleth  the  proud.  He  singles  out 
 pi'ide  for  his  grand  enemy,  and  sets  himself  in  battle- 
 array  against  it,  so  the  word  is.  Pride  rises  up  in 
 rebellion  against  God,  and  doth  what  it  can  to  de- 
 throne him  and  usurp  his  place.  Therefore  he 
 orders  his  forces  against  it ;  and  be  sure  if  God  be 
 able  to  make  his  party  good,  pride  shall  not  escape 
 ruin.  He  will  break  it,  for  he  is  set  upon  that  pur- 
 pose. But  to  the  humble  he  giveth  grace,  pours  it 
 out  plentifully  upon  humble  hearts.  His  sweet 
 dews  and  showers  of  grace  slide  off  the  mountains 
 of  pride,  and  fall  on  the  low  valleys  of  humble 
 hearts  and  make  them  pleasant  and  fertile.  The 
 swelling  heart,  puffed  up  with  a  fancy  of  fullness, 
 hath  no  room  for  grace.  It  is  lifted  up,  is  not  hol- 
 lowed and  fitted  to  receive  and  contain  the  graces 
 that  descend  from  above.  And  again,  as  the  hum- 
 ble heart  is  most  capacious,  and  as  being  emptied 
 and  hollowed  can  hold  most,  so  it  is  most  thankful, 
 acknowledges  all  as  received.  The  return  of  glory 
 that  is  due  from  grace  comes  luost  freely  and  plen- 
 tifully from  an  humble  heart.  God  delights  to  en- 
 rich it  with  grace  and  it  delights  to  return  him 
 glory.  The  more  he  bestows  on  it,  the  more  it  de- 
 sires to  honor  him  with  all ;  and  the  more  it  doth 
 so,  the  more  readily  he  bestows  still  more  upon  it ; 
 and  this  is  the  sweet  intercourse  betwixt  God  and 
 the  humble  soul.  When  all  is  reckoned,  the  lowli- 
 est mind  is  truly  the  highest ;  and  these  two  agree  so 
 well,  that  the  more  lowly  it  is,  it  is  thus  the  higher ; 
 and  the  higher  thus  it  is,  still  the  more  lowly.     L. 
 
 6.  There  is  excellency  enough  in  God;  he  re- 
 quires only  a  sense  of  emptiness  in  us.  God  loves  to 
 make  all  his  works  creations  ;  and  grace  works  most 
 freely  when  it  works  upon  nothing.  It  is  not  for 
 the  honor  of  God  that  the  creatures  should  receive 
 anything  from  mercy  until  they  are  brought  humbly 
 to  seek  it.  Humility  fits  a  man  to  receive,  and  leads 
 him  to  value  the  grace  received  from  God.  Hence 
 humble  persons  are  most  gracioijs  and  gracious  per- 
 sons most  humble.     T.  M. To  be  the  least  among 
 
 those  who  iruly  love  and  faithfully  obey  God,  is  the 
 highest  honor  to  which  humanity  can  be  exalted,  and 
 within  the  reach  of  all.  It  comcth  through  our  be- 
 coming as  little  children,  and  yielding  ourselves  up 
 to  those  gracious  influences  of  the  divine  Spirit  by 
 which  alone  the  proud  heart  can  be  humbled,  and 
 the  doubtful  heart  be  assured,  and  the  unloving 
 heart  be  brought  to  love.     W.  H. 
 
 7.  The  combination  of  lowliness  and  boldness, 
 humble  confidence,  is  the  true  temper  of  a  child  of 
 God  toward  his  great  and  good  Father  ;  nor  can  any 
 
668 
 
 SECTION  361.— 1  PETER  5  : 1-U. 
 
 other  have  it  but  they  that  are  indeed  his  children, 
 and  have  within  them  that  Spirit  of  adoption  which 
 he  sends  into  their  hearts.  And  these  two  the  apos- 
 tle here  joins  together :  humble  yourselves  under  the 
 hand  of  God,  and  yet  cast  your  care  on  him  ^  upon 
 that  same  hand  under  which  you  ought  to  humble 
 yourselves  must  you  withal  cast  over  your  care,  all 
 
 your   care,  for   he   careth  for  you.     L. Where 
 
 everything  that  belongs  to  self  is  buried  and  God 
 becomes  all  in  all,  there  true  and  effective  care  is 
 possible.  To  take  thought  in  our  own  strength 
 makes  us  either  madly  active  or  desperate.  The 
 care  of  Jesus  Christ  guards  us  from  moroseness  and 
 despair,  and  gives  our  hands  the  power  to  work, 
 
 and  our  hearts  the  wish  to  do  so.     A.  C. No 
 
 anxiety,  no  displeasure,  no  grief,  no  sorrow,  proceed- 
 eth  from  prayer,  but  joy,  delight,  and  pleasure,  by 
 reason  of  sweet  converse  with  God,  the  eternal 
 King.  After  prayer  we  are  sure  that  our  concerns 
 shall  have  a  happy  ending.  All  anxiety  ariseth 
 from  distrust  of  God  ;  and  distrust  proceedeth  from 
 the  omission  of  prayer.  Faith  and  prayer  trust 
 God  and  drive  away  all  care.     Arrul. 
 
 For  he  careth  for  you.  Nothing  can  be 
 more  simple,  and  nothing  can  be  more  persuasive. 
 If  the  great  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth  vouchsafe  to 
 become  our  friend,  nay,  our  guardian,  then  surely 
 with  a  cheerful  and  unreserved  confidence  we  may 
 resign  ourselves  wholly  to  his  disposal  and  govern- 
 ment. The  objects  of  his  care  must  always  be  safe ; 
 no  real  evil  can  befall  them,  neither  sha'  1  anything 
 that  is  truly  good  be  withheld  from  them.  The 
 Christian  who  has  attained  a  full  and  unsuspecting 
 dependence  upon  God's  wisdom  and  goodness,  such 
 a  dependence  as  quiets  the  mind,  disposing  it  to 
 wait  patiently  upon  God  and  to  accept  with  thank- 
 fulness whatsoever  he  is  pleased  to  appoint,  not 
 only  brings  his  cares  to  the  throne  of  grace,  but 
 
 there  also  he  leaves  them.     K.   W. Christians 
 
 are  not  men  who  do  not  care,  but  men  who  cast  their 
 care  upon  the  Lord.  Christians  are  not  men  who 
 see  no  thorns  upon  the  track  of  life ;  they  are 
 men  who  perhaps  see  far  more  thorns  than  all 
 others  do ;  but  they  are  men  who  know  from  their 
 own  experience  that  where  Christ's  grace  is  granted 
 all  thorns  at  last  swell  and  burst  open  into  roses. 
 In  short.  Christians  are  men  who  believe  in  the 
 words,  "  If  God  be  for  us,  who  can  be  against  us  ? 
 He  that  spared  not  his  own  son  but  delivered  him 
 up  for  us  all,  how  shall  he  not  with  him  also  freely 
 give  us  all  things  "  ?     A.  T. 
 
 6.  Because  your  adversary  the  devil. 
 An  alarm  to  watchfulness  is  here  given,  from  the 
 watchfulness  of  our  grand  adversary.  There  be 
 other  two  usually  ranked  with  him  as  the  leading 
 enemies  of  our  souls,  the  world  and  o'.:r  own  flesh  ; 
 but  here  he  is  expressly  named  who  commands  in 
 
 chief  and  orders  and  manages  the  war,  uses  the  ser- 
 vice of  the  other  two  against  us,  as  prime  officers, 
 under  which  most  of  the  forces  of  particular  tempta^ 
 tions  are  ranked.  Some  others  there  be  which  he 
 immediately  commands  and  leads  on  himself,  a  regi- 
 ment of  his  own,  some  spiritual  temptations.  And 
 we  have  need  to  be  put  in  mind  of  the  hostility  and 
 practices  of  Satan  against  us  ,  for  if  the  most  were 
 put  to  it,  they  would  be  forced  to  confess  that  they 
 very  seldom  think  on  their  spiritual  danger  from 
 this  hand.  And  this  seeking  the  destruction  of 
 souls  is  marked  as  all  his  work.  The  prey  he  hunts 
 is  souls,  that  they  may  be  as  miserable  as  himself : 
 Therefore  he  is  justly  called  our  adversary;  the 
 enemy  of  holiness  and  of  our  souls,  tempting  to  sin 
 and  then  accusing  for  sin,  as  his  name  here  imports ; 
 appearing  against  us  upon  the  advantages  he  hath 
 gained.  He  studies  our  nature  and  fits  his  tempta- 
 tions to  it ;  knows  the  prevalency  of  lust,  or  earth- 
 liness,  or  that  great  and  most  general  evil  of  pride, 
 
 so  like  himself.    L. When  the  tempter  continues 
 
 his  importunity  and  siege  about  a  soul,  he  has  all 
 these  advantages  over  it;  as,  to  view  its  strong- 
 holds, and  to  spy  where  they  are  least  fortified  ;  to 
 observe  the  intervals  and  cessations  of  duty  ;  when 
 devotion  ebbs,  and  the  spiritual  guards  draw  off; 
 when  the  affections  revel,  and  slide  into  a  posture 
 of  security ;  and  then  to  renew  and  bring  on  the 
 assault  afresh,  and  so  to  force  a  victorious  entrance 
 
 for  his  temptations.     R.  S. Satan  is  the  author 
 
 of  evil,  the  adversary  of  the  truth,  the  corrupter  of 
 the  world,  man's  perpetual  enemy ;  he  planteth 
 snares,  goadeth  souls,  suggesteth  thoughts,  exposeth 
 virtues  to  hatred,  maketh  vices  beloved,  soweth  er- 
 ror, nourisheth  contention,  disturbeth  peace,  and 
 scattereth  affliction.     Quarles. 
 
 9.  Steadfast,  or  solid,  by  faith.  This  is  abso- 
 lutely necessary  for  resistance ;  a  man  can  not  fight 
 upon  a  quagmire  ;  there  is  no  standing  without  firm 
 ground  to  tread  upon ;  and  this  faith  alone  fur- 
 nishes. It  lifts  the  soul  up  to  the  firm  advanced 
 ground  of  the  promises  and  fastens  it  there ;  and 
 there  it  is  sure,  even  as  Mount  Zion,  that  can  not  be 
 removed.  lie  says  not,  steadfast  by  your  own  resolu- 
 tions and  purposes,  but  steadfast  by  faith.  The 
 power  of  God  by  faith  becomes  ours,  for  that  is 
 contained  and  engaged  in  the  word  of  promise  ;  and 
 this  is  our  victory,  says  John,  whereby  ice  overcome 
 the  world,  even  our  faith.  And,  universally,  all  diffi- 
 culties and  all  enemies  are  overcome  by  faith.  Faith 
 sets  the  stronger  Lion  of  the  tribe  of  Judah  against 
 this  roariny  lion  of  the  bottomless  pit  ;  that  deliver- 
 ing  Lion  against  this  devouring  lion.     L. When 
 
 the  soul  is  beleagured  by  enemies,  weakness  on  the 
 walls,  treachery  at  the  gates,  and  corruption  in  the 
 citadel,  then  by  faith  she  says — Lamb  of  God,  slain 
 from  the  foundation  of  the  world  !    thou  art  my 
 
.  SECTION  362.-2  PETER   1  :  1-21. 
 
 669 
 
 strength !  I  look  to  thee  for  deliverance !  And 
 thus  she  overcomes.     S.  T.  C. 
 
 10.  The  God  of  all  grace.  By  reason  of 
 our  many  wants  and  great  weakness,  we  had  need 
 to  have  a  very  full  hand  and  a  very  strong  hand  to 
 go  to  for  supplies  and  support.  And  such  we  have 
 indeed  ;  our  Father  is  the  God  of  all  grace,  a  spring 
 that  can  not  be  drawn  dry,  no,  nor  so  much  as  any 
 whit  diminished.  The  work  of  salvation  is  all  grace 
 from  beginning  to  end — free  grace  in  the  plot  of  it 
 laid  in  the  counsel  of  God  and  performed  by  his  own 
 hand  all  of  it ;  his  Son  sent  in  the  flesh,  and  his 
 Spirit  sent  into  the  hearts  of  his  chosen  to  apply 
 Christ.  All  grace  is  in  him  the  living  spring  of  it, 
 and  flows  from  him  ;  all  the  various  actings  and  all 
 the  several  degrees  of  grace.  He  is  the  God  of 
 pardoning  grace,  that  blots  out  the  transgressions  of 
 his  own  children,  for  his  own  name's  sake  ;  makes 
 one  act  of  oblivion  serve  for  all  reckonings  betwixt 
 him  and  them.  So  he  is  the  God  of  sanctifying 
 grace,  who  refines  and  purifies  all  those  he  means 
 to  make  up  into  vessels  of  glory^  and  hath  in  his 
 hand  all  the  fit  means  and  ways  of  doing  this ; 
 purges  them  by  afflictions  and  outward  trials.  For 
 the  further  opening  up  of  his  riches  expressed  in 
 this  title,  the  God  of  all  grace,  is  added  one  great  act 
 of  grace,  which  doth  indeed  include  all  the  rest ; 
 for  we  have  in  it  the  beginning  and  end  of  the  work 
 linked  together:  the  first  effect  of  grace  upon  us 
 in  effectual  calling,  and  the  last  accomplishment  of 
 it  in  eternal  glory.  Who  hath  called  us  to  his  eter- 
 nal glory.  Consider  what  is  there,  how  worthy  the 
 affection,  worthy  the  earnest  eye  and  fixed  look  of 
 an  heir  of  this  glory !  What  can  he  either  desire 
 or  fear  whose  heart  is  thus  deeply  fixed?  Who 
 would  refuse  this  other  clause,  to  suffer  awliile,  a 
 little  while,  anything  outward  or  inward  he  thinks 
 fit  ?  How  soon  shall  all  this  be  overpast,  and  then 
 overpaid  in  the  very  entry,  at  the  beginning  of  this 
 
 glory  that  shall  never  end  !     L. If  my  reaching 
 
 the  goal  depended  on  myself  and  on  my  strength,  I 
 should  never  get  there ;  but  through  God's  free 
 grace  I  expect  to  reach  it.  I  build  not  my  salvation 
 on  my  vows  of  eternal  faithfulness  to  Jesus.  I  build 
 on  God's  promise,  that  he  will  "  perfect,  stablish, 
 strengthen,  settle"  me.     I  might  perhaps  let  him 
 
 go,  but  he  holds  me  fast ;  and  my  salvation  i.:  sure 
 because  it  rests  on  Jesus  and  his  blood.     A.  C. 
 
 The  hand  that  beckons  us  to  glory  waves  out 
 of  impenetrable  clouds.  We  walk  in  a  way  which 
 we  know  not.  We  lay  wise  plans,  and  they  mis- 
 carry. We  commit  gross  blunders,  and  they  are 
 overruled  for  good.  We  run  toward  the  light,  and 
 find  it  darkness.  We  sink  .shivering  into  the  dark- 
 ness, and  find  it  light.  We  run  toward  the  doors  to 
 which  worldly  ambition  has  called  us,  and  only  a 
 solid  granite  wall  is  across  our  path.  We  move 
 against  that  wall  at  the  call  of  duty,  and  it  opens  to 
 let  us  through.  What  shall  befall  us,  we  can  not 
 know.  What  i.s  expedient,  we  can  not  tell.  Only  this 
 we  know,  that  God  would  shape  us  to  himself,  whether 
 by  the  discipline  of  joy  or  of  sorrow.  To  make  us 
 perfect  as  he  is  perfect,  this  is  the  choice  of  our 
 heavenly  Father,  this  is  the  end  of  all  his  revela- 
 tions.   Everything  not  helpful  to  this  he  hides  away 
 
 out  of  our  sight.     R.  D.  H. At  every  step  the 
 
 disciple  takes  his  rewards  as  he  goes  on  ;  and  they 
 are  rewards  in  the  kind  of  his  toil  ;  for  the  charity 
 that  suffereth  long  and  thinketh  no  evil  there  will 
 be  given  a  mightier  power  of  love,  till  tongues  shall 
 cease  and  that  which  is  perfect  is  come ;  for  the 
 struggles  of  uncomplaining  patience  there  will  be 
 the  grand  endurance  which  smiles  on  pain ;  for 
 faith,  the  sunlit  country  where  no  doubt  ever  casts 
 a  shadow ;  and  for  that  Christlike  purity  of  heart 
 which  is  the  transparent  air  in  which  all  spiritual 
 graces  live  and  move,  the  vision  beatific  and  divine, 
 a  vision  not  to  be  wholly  postponed  and  waited  for 
 till  death  changes  us.  Death  to  sin  is  always  chang 
 ing  us  ;  victory  over  evil  is  always  transfiguring  us. 
 The  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God  will  begin  where 
 the  purity  begins.  It  will  be  an  immediate  and  ever- 
 growing "blessedness"  even  here.  The  vision  will 
 be  ever-brightening,  till  we  see  not  in  the  least  "  as 
 through  a  glass  darkly,"  but  "  face  to  face."  F.  D.  H. 
 11.  "  jTo  Him,  the  God  of  all  grace,  the  glory 
 and  might  to  the  ages  of  the  ages.  Amen."  Let  all 
 the  people  of  the  Lord  say  Amen.  Let  none  of  them 
 seek  their  own  glory  or  boast  of  their  own  might ; 
 but  let  all,  catching  the  spirit  of  this  precious  Epis- 
 tle, hope  in  God,  live  in  the  world  as  pilgrims,  and 
 wait  patiently  for  Christ.     D.  F. 
 
 Section  362. 
 
 2  Peter  i.  1-21. 
 
 1  Simon  Peter,  a  servant  and  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  them  that  have  obtained  like 
 precious  faith  with  us  through  the  righteousness  of  God  and  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  : 
 
 2  grace  and  peace  be  multiplied  unto  you  through  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  of  Jesus  our 
 
 3  Lord,  according  as  his  divine  power  hath  given  unto  us  all  things  that  pertain  unto  life  and 
 
670  SECTION  362.-2  PETER  1  :  1-21.  ' 
 
 4  godliness,  through  the  knowledge  of  him  that  hath  called  us  to  glory  and  virtue  :  wherehy 
 are  given  unto  us  exceeding  great  and  precious  promises :  tliat  by  these  ye  might  be  par- 
 takers of  the  divine  nature,  having  escaped  the  corruption  that  is  in  the  world  through  lust. 
 
 5  And  beside  this,  giving  all  diligence,  add  to  your  faith  virtue ;  and  to  virtue  knowledge ; 
 
 6  and  to  knowledge  temi)erance ;  and  to  temperance  patience;  and  to  patience  godliness ; 
 
 7  and  to  godliness  brotherly  kindness ;  and  to  brotherly  kindness  charity.     For  if  these  things 
 
 8  be  in  you,  and  abound,  they  make  you  that  ye  shall  neither  be  barren  nor  unfruitful  in  the 
 
 9  knowledge  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     But  he  that  lacketh  these  things  is  blind,  and  cannot 
 
 10  see  afar  off,  and  liath  forgotten  that  he  was  purged  from  his  old  sins.    Wherefore  the  rather, 
 brethren,  give  diligence  to  make  your  calling  and  election  sure :  for  if  ye  do  these  things, 
 
 11  ye  shall  never  fall :  for  so  an  entrance  shall  be  ministered  unto  you  abundantly  into  the 
 everlasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 12  Wherefore  I  will  not  be  negligent  to  put  you  always  in  remembrance  of  these  things, 
 
 13  though  ye  know  them,  and  be  established  in  the  present  truth.     Yea,  I  think  it  meet,  as 
 
 14  long  as  I  am  in  this  tabernacle,  to  stir  you  up  by  putting  j/om  in  remembrance;  knowing 
 that  shortly  I  must  put  off  this  my  tabernacle,  even  as  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  hath  shewed 
 
 15  me.     Moreover  I  will  endeavor  that  ye  may  be  able  after  my  decease  to  have  these  things 
 
 16  always  in  remembrance.     For  we  have  not  followed  cunningly  devised  fables,  when  we 
 made  known  unto  you  the  power  and  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  but  were  eyewit- 
 
 17  nesses  of  his  majesty.     For  he  received  from  God  the  Father  honour  and  glory,  when  there 
 came  such  a  voice  to  him  from  the  excellent  glory.  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am 
 
 18  well  pleased.     And  this  voice  which  came  from  heaven  we  heard,  when  we  were  with  him 
 
 19  in  the  holy  mount.     We  have  also  a  more  sure  word  of  prophecy  ,  whereunto  ye  do  well 
 that  ye  take  heed,  as  unto  a  light  that  shineth  in  a  dark  place,  until  the  day  dawn,  and  the 
 
 20  day  star  arise  in  your  hearts  :  knowing  this  first,  that  no  propliecy  of  the  scripture  is  of  any 
 
 21  private  interpretation.     For  the  prophecy  came  not  in  ol<l  time  by  the  will  of  man :  but 
 holy  men  of  God  spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 
 
 Admission  to  his  kingdom,  the  reception  of  his  Spirit,  communion  with  himself,  participation  in  his 
 knowledge,  the  unutterable  happiness  conferred  by  his  love,  the  entire  and  sweet  repose  of  affection 
 exalted  yet  satisfied  in  him,  the  boundless  and  sublime  freedom  that  comes  with  acquiescence  in  the  will 
 of  the  Infinite,  the  exultant  and  interminable  progress  of  heaven,  heirship  with  Christ  to  the  forces,  the 
 enjoyments,  and  the  dominions  of  God — all  these  arc  promised  to  those  who  receive  redemption  in  the 
 Son.  God  promises  liimself  !  We  shall  not  only  be  "  sons  "  and  "  heirs  "  of  God,  but  we  shall  be  par- 
 takers of  the  divine  nature.  We  know  not  what  we  shall  be,  bnt  we  shall  be  like  God  ;  seeing  him  as  he 
 is.  We  shall  be  filled  with  ail  the  fullness  of  God.  The  language  of  earth  fails  fully  to  utter  these 
 mysteries  of  glory.  It  staggers  beneath  the  wealth  of  the  heavenly  revelations.  What  no  aspiring  desire 
 in  its  loftiest  flight  has  dared  to  deem  possible,  they  olTer  to  all  on  condition  of  faith.  On  the  ground  of 
 acceptance,  establishefl  in  the  cross,  illustrated  in  the  ascension,  recorded  in  the  gospel,  and  ever  sym- 
 bolized in  the  ordinance  of  the  supper,  they  offer  to  man  the  felicity  of  the  Godhead !     R.  S.  S. 
 
 Peter  s  Second  Epistle.  I  j^g  ^jjg  jj^pg  ^f  ^.jjg  Lord's  coming,  is  stigmatized, 
 
 The  First  Epistle  was  written  to  fortify  Christian  with  a  reference  to  the  Epistles  of  Paul,  as  teaching 
 
 brethren  in  the  endvn-anec  of  afflictions  from  with-  the  same  truths,  but  being  perverted,  like  the  other 
 
 out.      This  bids  them  watch  against  dangers  within  Scriptures,  by  the  ignorant  and  unstable.    The  main 
 
 the  Church,  in  the  form  of  deceptive  teachers  and  purpose  of  exhortation  is,  notwithstanding  many  al- 
 
 mocking  skeptics,  who  would  turn  them  away  from  lusivc  and  polemical  digressions,  kept  closely  in  view 
 
 the  hope  of  the  gospel.     D.  F The  object  and  throughout.    The  later  portions  are  all  based  on  the 
 
 aim  of  the  Epistle  are  best  set  forth  in  the  last  two 
 verses  of  it,  as  being  a  caution  to  the  readers  against 
 falling  from  their  stcailfastness,  and  an  exhortation 
 to  grow  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
 To  the  fervent  enforcing  of  this  latter  and  main 
 purpose,  chapter  1  :  1-11  is  devoted.     Then  (1  :  12- 
 21)  the  grounds  of   this  knowledge  are  stated  to 
 consist  in  the  apostolic  testimony  and  prophetic  an- 
 nouncement.    This  serves  as  an  introduction  to  the       ,.        r<\   ■  ^   ■     ^\  i  t     ^         ;.,,i„.,.n;r,^ 
 j„...        f.iriii.            A           i*u       often  Christ  is  there  sijoken  of  as  an  indwelnng 
 descnption  of  the  false  teachers  and  prophets  who                                              '  i     v 
 were  coming  in  among  them  (ch.  2).     In  chapter  3  i  Chri.st,  present  now,  formed  within,  living  in  the  be- 
 the  further  error  which  should  arise,  that  of  reject-  |  liever  and  the  believer  in  him,  the  very  Life  of  life. 
 
 earlier.  The  whole  sprang  from  a  holy  desire  to 
 build  up  and  confirm  the  readers,  in  especial  refer- 
 ence to  certain  destructive  forms  of  error  in  doc- 
 trine and  practice  which  were  then  appearing,  and 
 would  continue  to  wax  onward.     A. 
 
 2.  Through  the  knowledge  of  Jesns  our 
 Lord.     Take    the    Holy  Scriptures    and    see   how 
 
SECTION  362.-2  PETER  1  :  1-21. 
 
 671 
 
 Light  even  breaks  in  on  that  almost  inexplicable 
 and  incredible  saying  of  Peter,  that,  by  the  "ex- 
 ceeding great  and  precious  promises  "  of  the  Word 
 made  flesh,  men  may  be  "partakers  of  the  divine 
 nature,  escaping  the  corruption  that  is  in  the  world 
 through  lust."  Reason,  blind  and  anxious,  may  still 
 have  its  difficulties,  and  toil  and  grind  in  its  prison- 
 house,  "  bound  in  affliction  and  iron " ;  but  Faith 
 marches  right  over  them  as  if  they  were  not — nay, 
 she  takes  wings  and  leaves  them  out  of  her  sight. 
 What  we  want,  (hat  our  gospel  gives.  While  Keason 
 is  puzzling  herself  about  the  mystery,  Faith  is  turn- 
 ing it  into  her  daily  bread,  and  feeding  on  it  thank- 
 fully in  her  heart  of  hearts  While  Reason  is  ap- 
 plying the  tests  of  her  earthly  chemistry,  threatening 
 to  dissolve  the  very  cross  of  Calvary  in  her  crucibles. 
 Faith  has  quietly  set  the  holy  doctrine  to  the  music 
 of  her  joy,  and  is  singing  it  as  her  hymn  of  Bene- 
 didus  or  Magnificat  in  unquestioning  peace.  The 
 doctrine  may  crucify  the  proud,  but  it  crowns  the 
 meek  with  salvation.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 4.  The  word  which  is  here  given  to  us  is  full 
 of  promises,  and  they  are  "  exceedingly  great  and 
 precious  "  :  great  in  their  range,  because  there  is  no 
 circumstance  which  they  do  not  reach ;  precious  in 
 their  character,  because  there  is  no  exigency  in  our 
 
 affairs  to  which  they  are  not  adapted.     E.  M. 
 
 The  grant  includes  all  that  the  infinite  God  can  do 
 for  the  well-being  of  man ;  it  far  surpasses  all  hu- 
 man comprehension  and  thought.  It  is  the  breadth 
 and  length  and  depth  and  height  of  the  love  of 
 Christ  which  passeth  knowledge,  which  is  concerned 
 for  the  believer's  interests ;  it  is  that  he  may  know 
 this  by  experience,  and  that  he  may  be  filled  with 
 all  the  fullness  of  God,  that  God  has  made  a  cov- 
 enant with  him.  It  is  pardon,  grace,  and  eternal 
 glory.  Thus,  all  there  is  in  heaven  is  opened  to 
 man  by  the  promises  of  God ;  all  there  is  in  God, 
 all  there  is  in  the  universe,  concentered  and  poured 
 upon  the  heart  of  man  by  the  promises  of  the  im- 
 mutable God.  For  what  ?  To  allure  him  "  to  be  a 
 partaker  of  the  divine  nature" — the  holiness  of 
 God.     N.  W.  T. 
 
 Every  promise  is  built  upon  four  pillars  :  God's 
 justice^  which  will  not  suffer  him  to  deceive  ;  God's 
 grace  or  goodness,  which  will  not  suffer  him  to  for- 
 get ;  God's  trxUh^  which  will  not  suffer  him  to  change ; 
 God's joower,  which  makes  him  able  to  accomplish! 
 
 T.  M. The  promises  are  a  precious  book ;  every 
 
 leaf  drops  myrrh  and  mercy.  They  are  golden  ves- 
 sels, laden  with  the  choicest  jewels  that  heaven  can 
 afford  or  the  soul  desire.  TJiere  is  nothing  you  can 
 tndy  call  a  mercy  but  you  will  find  it  in  the  prom- 
 ises.    Brooks. 
 
 5-7.  We  venture  to  affirm  that  this  passage  is 
 f  I  aught  at  once  with  philosophical  justness  of  classi- 
 fication and  with  prophetic  truth.     To  convey  the 
 
 full  sense  of  the  apostolic  language,  it  is  necessary 
 to  resort  to  a  paraphrase  of  the  passage.  "  Divinely 
 endowed,"  says  the  apostle,  "  with  whatever  is  im. 
 portant  to  (spiritual)  life  and  piety  ;  enriched  also 
 with  those  inestimable  promises  which  insure  to  us 
 a  participation  in  the  divine  nature — a  participation 
 we  derive  from  our  acquaintance  with  him  who  has 
 challenged  us  to  so  high  a  glory ;  and  having,  by  the 
 same  means,  gained  freedom  from  the  defilement  of 
 mundane  passions,  my  brethren,  take  heed  that  you 
 beseem  yourselves  worthily  of  your  vocation — using 
 the  utmost  assiduity  in  the  pursuit  of  Christian  ex- 
 cellence— see  that  your  faith  in  these  promises  is 
 always  associated  with  manly  energy  or  vigor — 
 that  your  faith  be  not  pusillaninious — and  then,  that 
 your  courage  {virtue)  be  duly  informed  by  evan- 
 gelical principles  {knowledge).  Again,  take  heed 
 that  your  knowledge  (of  the  gospel)  be  not  abused 
 to  licentiousness,  but  rather  be  united  with  self- 
 command  and  temperance.  Nor  must  this  control 
 of  the  appetites  spring  from  a  haughty  and  fanatical 
 temper,  but  must  consist  with  humility  and  submis- 
 sion. Yet  let  your  humility  be  religious  {not  stoical). 
 Then  remember  that  your  piety  is  not  to  be  unsocial 
 {or  anchoretic),  but  fraught  with  brotherly  affection. 
 And  lastly,  that  your  affection  toward  your  fellow- 
 Christians  is  not  to  be  sectarian,  but  expansive,  and 
 that  it  is  to  spring  from  the  principle  of  universal 
 love."     I.  T. 
 
 5.  Add.  The  root  of  the  word  is  a  chorus — 
 a  chorus,  not  of  voices,  but  a  band  or  company  of 
 persons  united  in  one  group  by  the  taking  hold  of 
 hands.  So  have  we  here  a  circle  of  properties  in 
 which  each  supports  and  qualities  every  other;  be- 
 ginning with  one  quality,  this  striking  hands  with 
 the  next,  and  so  through  the  whole,  till  the  last 
 named  is  joined  airain  to  the  first  in  one  or- 
 ganic whole,   a   chorus  of  most  musical  harmony. 
 
 W,  A. To  faith  virtue.     Faith  being  laid,  in 
 
 the  individual  soul,  as  the  "  foundation  "  on  which 
 a  Christian  life  is  to  be  erected,  every  believer  is  to 
 build  upon  it  the  virtues  and  excellences  of  that 
 life.  Each  of  these  is  as  a  separate  stone  which  is 
 to  be  added  to  the  structure.  Virtue  stands,  accord- 
 ing to  the  exact  import  of  the  original  term,  for 
 "  force,"  "  energy,"  "  manly  strength."  It  describes 
 a  readiness  for  action  and  effort;  the  disposition 
 and  the  power  of  strenuous  achievement.  "Add," 
 then,  "  to  your  faith,"  force.  Be  strong.  Have 
 manly  energy,  and  let  it  be  manifested  by  prompt- 
 ness, decision,  and    resolute  action.      T.   B. It 
 
 would  conduce  to  childlike  humility  if  the  use  of  the 
 term  virtue,  in  that  comprehensive  and  notional 
 sense  in  which  it  was  used  by  the  ancient  Stoics, 
 were  abandoned  as  a  relic  of  paganism,  and  if 
 Christians,  restoring  the  word  to  its  original  import, 
 viz.,  manhood,  or  manliness,  used  it  exclusively  to 
 express  the  quality  of  fortitude;  strength  of  char- 
 acter in  relation  to  the  resistance  opposed  by  nature 
 and  the  irrational  passions  to  the  dictates  of  reason ; 
 energy  of  will  in  preserving  the  line  of  rectitude 
 tense   and   firm    against    the   warping   forces   ana 
 
 treacheries  of  temptation.     S.  T.  C. To  virtue 
 
 knowledge.  Practical  wi.^dom  to  direct  force. 
 By  this  union  of  "energy"  and  "wisdom,"  standing 
 together  on  the  basis  of  "  faith,"  there  will  come  to 
 be  within  you  the  harmonious  cooperation  of  great 
 powers,  principles,  and  habits ;  high  aims,  true 
 thoughts,  sound  judgment,  rectitude  of  purpose, 
 strong  impulse,  practicable  plan,  indomitable  per- 
 severance, tact  to  discern  "  time  and  opportunity  " — 
 
672 
 
 SECTION'  362.-2  PETER  1  : 1-21. 
 
 all  issuing  in  a  wise  and  intelligent  course  of  action, 
 fruitful  in  noble  deeds,  and  crowned  with  frequent 
 success. 
 
 6.  To  knowledge  temperance  ;  and  to 
 temperance  patience.  These  two  virtues  have 
 rehitioa  to  life  as  a  scene  of  mixed  enjoyment  and 
 suffering.  In  respect  to  both,  we  want  "  temper- 
 ance," that  is,  self-government,  self-control — a  re- 
 gal power  to  limit  or  resist.  But  the  same  nature 
 and  the  same  constitution  of  things  that  render 
 "  temperance  "  necessary  expose  us  to  that  which 
 requires  "  patience."  There  is  nothing  for  it  but  to 
 bear  up  and  to  oppose  to  suffering  a  store  of  deter- 
 mined j/assive  force  in  the  form  of  the  "  patience  " 
 inculcated  by  the  apostle.  The  circle  of  duty  seems 
 to  be  getting  complete.  "  Energy  "  and  "  knowl- 
 edge  " — motive  force  and  practical  wisdom  ;  "  tem- 
 perance "  and  "  patience  " — masterhood  of  self  in 
 two  noble  forms  ;  these  elements  of  heroic  action, 
 of  regulated  joy  and  uncomplaining  endurance,  based 
 on  "  faith  "  and  beautified  by  "  godliness,"  would 
 seem  to  make  provision  for  almost  all  the  excellence 
 that  can  be  demanded  of  humanity.  But  men  aie 
 not  living  alone  now.  Goodness  in  us  is  not  only  to 
 be  divine  and  personal,  but  is  especially  to  have  a 
 social  and  human  aspect.  7.  Therefore  add  to  god- 
 liness brotherly  kindness,  or  the  love  of  the  brother- 
 hood, "  the  household  of  faith."  It  is  the  fraternal 
 or  family  affection  of  Christianity  which  unites  to- 
 gether, or  ought  to  unite,  all  those  who  profess  to 
 regard  themselves  as  "  heirs  together  of  the  grace 
 of  life."  The  feeling  that  comes  next  to  the  love  of 
 God  is,  or  ought  to  be,  the  love  of  godlike  men. 
 And  to  brotherly  kindness  charity.  Charity 
 here  signifies  "  philanthropy  " — universal  love  ;  the 
 love  of  all  mankind.  This  love  is  not,  as  a  Chris- 
 tian sentiment,  to  l)c  a  bit  of  barren  though  beauti- 
 ful idealism,  a  vague,  philosophic  glow  of  "  frater- 
 nity," but  a  really  deep,  earnest,  intense  thing  as 
 to  its  nature,  and  a  real,  effective  doer  of  work  as 
 to  its  expression.     T.  B. 
 
 Religion  begins  with  faith  and  ends  in  love,  and 
 the  circle  is  complete — for  of  him  and  to  him  are 
 all  things.  We  set  out  with  believing  ;  we  graduate 
 at  last  in  that  holy  affection  which  makes  us  "  par- 
 takers of  the  divine  nature."  We  can  make  no  ad- 
 vance beyonil  the  point  we  have  now  reached.  We 
 stand  on  that  summit  which  has  nothing  higher  than 
 itself.  "  God  is  love  ;  and  he  that  dwelletli  in  love 
 dwelleth  in  God,  and  God  in  him."     lie  who  liveth 
 
 in  love  is  one  with  his  Maker.     W.  A. Such  is 
 
 the  edifice  which  every  individual  Christian,  as  a 
 wise,  diligent,  and  honest  workman,  is  to  build  up 
 on  the  "foundation"  of  his  faith.  It  is  wonderfully 
 comprehensive  and  exquisitely  beautiful,  this  enu- 
 meration of  virtues,  this  catalogue  of  the  materials, 
 which,  being  i)ut  together  according  to  rule,  shall 
 stand  forth  a  noble,  symmetrical,  divine  thing,  the 
 becoming  emboilinient  of  a  divine  life.     T.  B. 
 
 8.  Neither  barren  nor  unfrnitfnl.  Study 
 if  you  will,  nay,  study  because  you  ought,  the  his- 
 torical or  logical  evidences  of  Christianity.  Trace 
 the  symmetry  of  its  form,  the  minute  and  marvel- 
 ous articulations  of  all  the  joints  and  bones  of  its 
 doctrinal  system,  but  remember,  when  you  have 
 thus  reconstructed  its  frame,  you  have  not  discov- 
 ered its  life,  any  more  than  the  knife  of  the  anato- 
 mist can  lay  bare  for  him  the  life  of  the  frame  he 
 'Examines.  That  is  to  be  seen  in  its  actings  only. 
 Jov  that,  you  must  come  out  into  the  world  where 
 Thvi::tiauity  lives,  breathes,  moves,  and  acts,  a  living 
 
 thing.  You  must  see  it  in  the  beauty  and  the  grace 
 and  the  might  of  its  life.     Mayce. 
 
 10.  Give  diligence.  Depending  with  an  ap- 
 parent /aith,  a  real  negligence,  upon  the  agency  of 
 the  Spirit  of  God,  we  too  much  forget  that  the  Spirit 
 urges  us  by  means  and  to  the  v^e  of  means ;  that 
 his  object  is  not  to  supersede  the  prudence  and  the 
 reason,  but  to  disentangle  it  of  encumbrance,  and  call 
 it  more  forcibly,  clearly,  and  constantly  into  action. 
 Employ  every  means  to  rise  from  sense  to  faith. 
 Consult  with  candor  your  own  experience  of  your 
 own  temptations,  and  then  the  sincere  prayer  of 
 faith  will  be  heard — God  will  direct  and  overrule. 
 
 W.  A.  B. Make  your  calling  sure,  and  by  that 
 
 your  election  ;  for,  that  being  done,  this  follows  of 
 itself.  We  are  not  to  pry  immediately  into  the  de- 
 cree, but  to  read  it  in  the  performance.  Though 
 the  mariner  sees  not  the  pole-star,  yet  the  needle  of 
 the  compass"  that  points  to  it  tells  him  which  way 
 he  sails.  Thus  the  heart  that  is  touched  with  the 
 loadstone  of  divine  love,  trembling  with  godly  fear 
 and  yet  still  looking  toward  God  by  fixed  believing, 
 points  at  the  love  of  election,  and  tells  the  soul  that 
 its  course  is  toward  the  haven  of  eternal  rest.  He 
 that  loves  may  be  sure  he  was  loved  first,  and  he 
 that  chooses  God  for  his  delight  and  portion  may 
 conclude  confidently  that  God  hath  chosen  hi  .i 
 to  be  one  of  those  that  shall  enjoy  him  and  l)o 
 happy  in  him  for  ever — for  that  our  love  and  elect- 
 ing of  him  is  but  the  return  and  repercussion  of 
 the  beams  of  his  love  shining  upon  us.     L. 
 
 Christian  salvation  is  a  spiritual  state,  here  or 
 hereafter,  where  nobler  and  heartier  service  can  be 
 done  for  God  and  man.  It  is  right  to  exhort  men 
 to  make  sure  their  calling  and  election  in  heaven. 
 Only  we  must  remember,  heaven  is  not  a  spot  to  lie 
 down  in,  and  there,  on  our  couches,  tuning  our 
 harps,  to  think  how  much  misery  we  have  person- 
 ally escaped.  The  Christian  heaven  is  an  exalted 
 society  of  self-sacrificing  spirits,  bound  together  in 
 mutual  fellowship  by  their  conmion  consecration  to 
 him  who  is  above  them,  where  each  accepted  soul 
 will  go  from  strength  to  strength,  run  and  not  be 
 weary,  toil  and  not  faint,  aspire  and  not  be  baffled, 
 do  good  and  not  be  misinterpreted,  and  will  be  as- 
 similated in  ever  closer  and  closer  affinity  to  him 
 who  is  its  light  and  life.     F.  D.  II. 
 
 11.  Shall  be  ministered.  The  "add"  in 
 the  fifth  verse  and  "  ministered "  in  the  eleventh 
 are  both  parts  of  the  same  verb ;  as  if  it  were  said, 
 "  add  "  to  your  faith  these  virtues  in  this  world, 
 and  God  will  "  add  "  to  them^-or  to  you  because  of 
 them — "  an  abundant  entrance  "  into  that  which  is 
 to  come.     T.  B. 
 
 Everlasting.  This  word  in  the  New  Testa, 
 ment  is  employed  seventy-two  times.  In  four  in- 
 stances it  is  loosely  used  in  describing  long  past 
 
SECTION  362.-2  PETER  1 ;  1-21. 
 
 673 
 
 events,  as  in  2  Tim.  1  :  9,  where  it  is  translated 
 with  its  accompanying  noun,  "before  the  world 
 began " ;  in  two  instances  it  is  used  to  represent  a 
 complete  eternity,  without  beginning  or  end — once 
 of  God  and  once  of  Christ ;  in  eight  instances  it 
 refers  to  an  eternal  future,  as  in  2  Cor.  4  :  18,  "the 
 things  which  are  not  seen  are  eternal " ;  in  seven 
 instances  it  is  applied  to  the  future  of  Christ's  king- 
 dom as  here,  the  "  everlasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord 
 and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  "  ;  in  forty-four  instances 
 it  describes  the  unending  life  of  the  good ;  and  in 
 the  remaining  seven  instances  it  similarly  describes 
 the  unending  death  of  the  wicked.  There  is  abso- 
 lutely no  indication  in  its  New  Testament  use  that, 
 in  Mat.  25  or  any  similar  one,  it  was  intended  to  in- 
 clude any  limit  to  its  significance.  And,  whatever 
 that  significance  may  be,  it  is  clear  that  Christ  at- 
 taches it  as  effectually  to  the  life  of  the  good  as  to 
 the  death  of  the  bad ;  so  that,  if  the  latter  be  lim- 
 ited, the  former  must  be  also.     Dexter. 
 
 16.  Not  cunningly  devised  fables.  Those 
 ■who  are  not  convinced  of  the  truth  of  the  gospel 
 must  at  any  rate  admit  that  Christianity  exists. 
 How  it  came  here,  how  it  thrives,  and  how  it  works 
 more  than  all  other  energies,  are  questions  that  no 
 man  has  solved  without  assuming  far  more  unlikely 
 things  than  the  existence  of  a  Christ  such  as  the 
 Scriptures  describe.  The  phenomenon  appeared, 
 they  must  allow,  some  eighteen  centuries  ago,  and 
 among  a  few  fishermen  upon  Bethsaida  beach. 
 These  simple  folk  carved  out  the  only  'Godlike 
 image  ever  seen.  They  devised  the  most  novel  and 
 successful  scheme  of  moral  conduct,  and  kept  on 
 preaching  doctrines  that  convicted  every  day  their 
 own  falsehood  and  deception.  They  invented  the 
 very  best  plan  for  benefiting  other  people,  but  they 
 utterly  failed  to  get  anything  out  of  it  themselves 
 except  weeping  and  loss.  These  simpletons,  that 
 could  not  see  through  the  flimsy  veil  of  fable,  saw 
 deeper  into  human  hearts  than  any  other  men,  and 
 gave  voice  to  yearnings  that  were  felt  everywhere, 
 but  were  never  understood  before.  These  dupes  ex- 
 posed all  other  deceptions  that  had  deceived  the 
 wisest  of  philosophers.     Macyrcgor. 
 
 16-18.  One  closing  testimony  he  bears,  con- 
 sciously or  unconsciously,  for  the  Church  of  all 
 time,  to  the  reality  of  that  which  he  calls  "  the 
 power  and  presence  "  of  Christ ;  in  other  words, 
 the  great  and  glorious  advent  which  is  to  be 
 the  Revelation,  the  Epiphany,  of  the  King  of 
 kings.  I  have  been,  he  says,  an  eye-witness  of 
 his  majesty.  I  heard  with  these  ears  that  voice 
 from  heaven,  on  the  holy  mount  of  transfiguration, 
 which  attested  him  as  the  beloved  Son  of  God. 
 And,  therefore,  I  can  not  be  misled,  I  can  not  be 
 misleading,  when  I  bid  you  to  believe,  to  expect,  and 
 
 to  adore.     V. "  The  powm'  and  coming  of  our 
 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ."  That  is,  our  Lord's  coming  in  his 
 kingdom  y!ith. power,  and  glory,  and  majestg,  to  judge 
 the  world.  Peter  here  proves  that  he  will  so  come 
 by  declaring  that  he  and  the  two  other  disciples, 
 James  and  John,  were  eye-witnesses  of  his  majesty  ; 
 that  is,  they  actually  saw  him  on  the  mount,  in- 
 vested with  majesty  and  ghry  similar  to  that  which 
 he  would  assume  in  his  kingdom  at  the  last  day. 
 
 P. To  a  few  quickened  eves  and  elevated  spirits, 
 
 86 
 
 and  through  them  to  the  Christian  multitudes  and 
 ages,  for  a  demonstration  never  to  be  forgotten,  the 
 gates  of  the  unseen  home  were  opened  ;  the  curtain 
 of  the  hidden  glory  w  as  lifted ;  the  sublime  forms 
 of  the  great  religious  masters  of  antiquity,  long 
 since  withdrawn  from  the  flesh  into  the  tabernacle 
 of  their  eternal  worship,  were  revealed.  They  came 
 in  shapes  like  those  of  their  mortality,  indicating 
 some  mysterious  and  transcendent  correspondence 
 between  the  perishable  and  the  celestial  bodies. 
 Above  all,  in  the  center  of  all,  was  seen,  for  once, 
 the  glorified  appearance  of  the  Redeemer,  not  marred 
 or  mortal  any  more ;  and  the  wonderful  words  spoken 
 were  of  the  suffering  that  was  to  be  borne  for  the 
 remission  of  the  sins  of  mankind.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 19.  Peter's  description  of  the  office  of  the  Bible 
 — its  office  and  the  limit  of  it.  "A  light  shining  in 
 a  dark  place  until  a  dawning  day."  The  day — that 
 which  has  still  to  dawn,  that  of  which  the  day-star 
 has  not  yet  risen,  though  already  some  streaks,  prog- 
 nostics of  daybreak,  are  visible  in  the  horizon  of  the 
 far  eastern  sky.  The  day  is  the  advent,  not  the 
 first  advent — for  that  was  past  when  he  wrote — nor 
 only  the  spiritual  advent — wherein  Christ  comes,  with 
 his  Father,  by  the  Spirit,  to  make  his  abode  with 
 the  believing  and  loving  one,  for  after  this  advent 
 there  is  but  the  mo*e  need  of  that  lamp  of  the  word 
 by  which  the  Christian  man  must  walk,  warily  and 
 circumspectly,  till  his  change  come — but  the  great 
 advent,  that  to  which  the  eye  of  longing  expectation 
 should  ever  be  turned  in  awe  and  hope,  that  of 
 which,  although  the  world,  dead  and  living,  shall  see 
 the  glorious,  dazzling  brightness,  the  Christian  alone 
 shall  behold  in  his  heart  the  beauty  and  the  satis- 
 faction. Till  then  let  us  study,  let  us  love,  let  us 
 live  by  the  light  of  God's  word.  Let  us  say,  and 
 find  it  true,  "  Thy  word  is  a  lantern  unto  my  feet, 
 and  a  lamp  to  my  step."  "Thy  testimonies  are 
 wonderful:  therefore  doth  my  soul  keep  them."  So 
 living,  so  dying,  it  shall  be  said  to  each  one,  as  he 
 prepares  to  exchange  the  dark  chamber  of  his 
 earthly  being  for  the  light  of  an  everlasting  day : 
 "  Thine  eyes  shall  see  the  king  in  his  beauty ;  they 
 shall  behold  the  land  that  is  very  far  off." 
 
 20,21.  "Knowing  this  first" — as  a  condition 
 of  all  profiting  from  it— "  that  no  prophecy,"  no 
 utterance,  "  of  Scripture  is  of  private  solution  " — 
 due,  that  is,  to  the  writer's  individual  will  or  effort 
 to  solve  one  of  God's  mysteries — it  is  not  that  the 
 human  writer,  of  any  book  or  any  chapter  of  Scrip- 
 ture, volunteers  to  explain  God,  his  way  and  his 
 doing,  his  will  and  his  counsel,  to  the  creatures  of 
 his  hand.  The  prophecy  comes  to  solve;  and  in 
 coming  to  solve,  it  comes  not  of  itself,  not  of  the 
 will  or  the  wisdom  of  the  man  who  writes,  but  of 
 God  who  sends  and  who  inspires.  No  testimony 
 was  ever  stronger  or  more  comprehensive  to  the  in- 
 spiration of  the  Bible.  Every  part  of  it,  Peter  de- 
 clares, is  due,  not  to  man,  but  to  God.  Every  part 
 of  it  has  its  divine  purpose,  and  every  writer  his 
 
6T4 
 
 SECTION  363.-2  PETER  2  : 1-22. 
 
 divine  mission.     T. Whether  we    look    at  the 
 
 prophecies  that  related  to  events  before  the  time  of 
 Christ,  or  to  those  relating  to  him,  or  to  those  which 
 he  uttered,  or  to  the  present  state  of  the  Jews,  and 
 indeed  of  the  world,  as  indicating  a  complete  fulfill- 
 ment of  the  prophecies,  we  shall  see  the  fullest 
 reason  to  believe  that  "  the  prophecy  came  not  in 
 old  time  by  the  will  of  man,  but  that  holy  men  of 
 God  spake  as  thev  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost." 
 M.  11. 
 
 Divine  truth  has  been  revealed  to  us,  not  in  a 
 law  of  the  letter,  not  in  a  digested  summary  of  spe- 
 cific articles  of  faith,  but  in  this  historical  embodi- 
 ment, this  application  to  individual  cases,  to  specific 
 historical  circumstances  and  social  relations,  im- 
 parted through  the  instrumentality  of  individual 
 men,  who  lived  as  depositaries  of  divine  truth  among 
 their  fellow-men  ;  who,  in  the  common  intercourse 
 of  human  life,  testified  of  and  revealed  the  divine, 
 speaking  and  acting  as  men,  each  in  his  own  pecu 
 liar  human  manner,  though  hallowed  indeed  by  the 
 Spirit  of  God.    Thus  was  divine  truth  to  be  brought 
 
 humanly  near  to  us.     \. It  is  a  great  evidence 
 
 of  the  inspiration  which  held  the  minds  of  the  apos- 
 tles in  check,  while  tlu-y  wrote,  that  the  mere  love 
 of  sentiment  toward  Christ  is  never  heard  in  their 
 writings;  Peter  and  John  may  be  mentioned  his- 
 torically in  the  gospels  as  manifesting  feeling  of 
 
 this  kind  on  one  or  two  occasions ;  but  in  their 
 Epistles  you  find  no  trace  of  love  to  the  human 
 friend.  Jesus,  viewed  under  the  light  of  Pentecost, 
 is  simply  the  redeeming  God,  the  one  Mediator,  the 
 only  name  given  among  men  whereby  we  must  be 
 saved.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 21.  Our  Bible  is  both  divine  and  human.  It 
 comes  to  us  from  God's  Spirit ;  it  comes  also  from 
 man's  spirit.  It  is  written  in  the  language  of  earth, 
 3'et  its  words  are  the  words  of  him  "  who  speaketh 
 from  heaven."  Natural,  yet  supernatural ;  simple, 
 yet  profound  ;  undogmatical,  yet  authoritative ;  very 
 like  a  common  book,  yet  very  unlike  also  •,  dealing 
 often  with  seeming  incredibilities  and  contradictions, 
 jet  never  assuming  any  need  for  apology,  or  ex- 
 planation, or  retractation  ;  a  book  for  humanity  at 
 large,  yet  minutely  special  in  its  fitnesses  for  every 
 case  of  every  soul ;  carrying  throughout  its  pages, 
 from  first  to  last,  one  unchanging  estimate  of  sin  as 
 an  infinite  evil,  yet  always  bringing  out  God's  gra- 
 cious mind  toward  the  sinner,  even  in  his  condenma- 
 tion  of  the  guilt :  such  is  the  great  book  with  which 
 man  has  to  do,  which  man  has  to  study,  out  of 
 which  man  has  to  gather  wisdom  for  eternity,  one 
 of  the  many  volumes  of  that  divine  library  which 
 is  one  day  to  be  thrown  open  to  us,  when  that  which 
 is  perfect  is  come,  and  that  which  is  in  part  shall 
 be  done  away.     Bonar. 
 
 Section  363. 
 « 
 
 2  Peter  ii.  1-22. 
 
 1  But  there  were  false  prophets  also  among  the  people,  even  as  tliere  shall  be  false  teachers 
 among  you,  who  privily  shall  bring  in  damnable  heresies,  even  denying  the  Lord  that  bought 
 
 2  thera,  and  l)ring  upon  themselves  swift  destruction.     And  many  shall  follow  their  pernicious 
 
 3  ways;  by  reason  of  whom  the  way  of  truth  shall  be  evil  spoken  of.    *And  through  covet- 
 ousness  shall  tliey  with  feigned  words  make  merchandise  of  you :  whose  judgment  now  of 
 
 4  a  long  time  lingoreth  not,  and  their  damnation  slumbereth  not.     For  if  God  spared  not  the 
 angels  that  sinned,  but  cast  them  down  to  liell,  and  delivered  them  into  chains  of  darkness, 
 
 5  to  be  reserved  unto  judgment ;  and  spared  not  the  old  world,  but  saved  Noah  the  eighth 
 person^  a  preacher  of  righteousness,  bringing  in  the  flood  upon  the  world  of  the  ungodlj' ; 
 
 6  and  turning  the  cities  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrha  into  ashes  condenmed  them  with  an  over- 
 
 7  throw,  making  them  an  ensample  unto  those  that  after  should  live  ungodly;  and  delivered 
 
 8  just  Lot,  vexed  with  the  filthy  conversation  of  the  wicked:  (for  that  righteous  man  dwell-, 
 ing  among  them,  in  seeing  and  hearing,  vexed  his  righteous  soul  from  day  to  day  with  their 
 
 9  unlawful  deeds;)  the  Lord  knovveth  how  to  deliver  the  godly  out  of  temptations,  and  to  re- 
 
 10  serve  the  unjust  unto  the  day  of  judgment  to  be  punished  :  but  chietly  them  that  walk  after 
 the  flesh  in  the  lust  of  uncleanness,  and  despise  government.     Presumptuous  are  they.^  self- 
 
 11  willed,  they  are  not  afraid  6o  si)eak  evil  of  dignities.     Whereas  angels,  which  are  greater 
 
 12  in  power  and  might,  bring  not  railing  accusation  against  them  before  the  Lord.  But  these, 
 as  natural  brute  beasts,  made  to  be  taken  and  destroyed,  speak  evil  of  the  things  that  they 
 
 13  understand  not;  and  shall  utterly  perish  in  their  own  corrujition  ;  and  shall  receive  the  re- 
 ward of  unrighteousness,  ««  they  that  count  it  pleasure  to  riot  in  the  daytime.  Spots  they 
 are  and  blemishes,  sporting  themselves  with  their  own  deceivings  while  they  feast  with  you; 
 
 14  liaving  eyes  full  of  adultery,  and  that  cannot  cease  from  sin;  beguiling  unstable  souls:  an 
 
 15  heart  they  have  exercised  with  covetous  practices;  cursed  children:  which  have  forsaken 
 the  right  way,  and  are  gone  astray,  following  the  way  of  Balaaiu  the  son  of  Bosor,  who 
 
 10  loved  the  wages  of  unrighteousness;  but  was  rebuked  for  his  iniquity  :  the  dumb  ass  speak- 
 
 17  ing  with  man's  voice  forbade  the  madness  of  the  prophet.  These  are  wells  without  water, 
 clouds  that  are  carried  with  a  tempest;  to  whom  the  mist  of  darkness  is  reserved  for  ever. 
 
 18  For  when  they  speak  great  swelling  words  of  vanity,  they  allure  through  the  lusts  of  the  flesh, 
 through  much  wantonness,  those  that  were  clean  escaped  from  them  who  live  in  error. 
 
 19  While  they  promise  them  liberty,  they  themselves  are  the  servants  of  corruption  :  for  of 
 
SECTIOy  363.-2  PETER  2  : 1-22. 
 
 675 
 
 20  whom  a  man  is  overcome,  of  the  same  is  lie  brought  in  bondage.  For  if  after  they  have 
 escaped  the  polhitions  of  the  workl  tlirough  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
 Christ,  they  are  again  entangled  tlierein,  and  overcome,  the  latter  end  is  worse  with  them 
 
 21  than  the  beginning.  For  it  had  been  better  for  them  not  to  have  known  the  way  of  right- 
 eousaess,  than,  after  they  have  known  it,  to  turn  from  the  holy  commandment  delivered 
 
 22  unto  them.  But  it  is  happened  unto  them  according  to  the  true  proverb,  The  dog  is  turned 
 to  his  own  vomit  again ;  and  tlie  sow  that  was  washed  to  her  wallowing  in  the  mire. 
 
 While  the  first  letter  of  Peter  arms  the  Chris- 
 tians chiefly  against  outward  danger  from  the 
 heathen  persecution,  which  was  to  proceed  from 
 Rome,  the  seat  of  the  centralized  despotism  of  the 
 world,  the  second  letter  has  mainly  in  view  the 
 dangers  from  within,  from  pseudo-christian  and 
 antichristian  errorists.  It  is  an  earnest  prophecy 
 of  future  conflicts,  the  germs  of  which  were  already 
 beginning  to  unfold  themselves.     P.  S. 
 
 As  we  pass  into  the  second  chapter,  we  find  the 
 tone  of  this  book  changed  from  grave  exhortation 
 to  stem  warning  and  even  severe  denunciation. 
 Having  set  before  the  brethren  the  light  to  which 
 they  should  take  heed,  the  apostle  puts  them  on 
 their  guard  against  false  lights  that  would  lure 
 them  to  destruction.  There  had  been  pseudo- 
 prophets  among  the  people  of  Israel,  and  in  like 
 manner  there  would  be  pseudo-teachers  in  the 
 Church.  The  Lord  himself  had  said,  "  Beware  of 
 false  prophets."  Paul  gave  warning  that  such 
 should  arise.  John  and  Jude  describe  them  as  al- 
 ready producing  a  baneful  effect  on  Christian  faith 
 and  life.  Peter  here  points  out  their  pernicious 
 ways,  and  affirms  their  doom.  Those  who  should 
 "bring  in  heresies"  (i.  e.,  divisions)  "tending  to 
 destruction  "  he  stigmatizes  as  denying  "  the  Lord," 
 for  by  their  willfulness  and  disobedience  they  would 
 set  aside  all  his  authority.  Their  chief  lure  would 
 be  licentious  living,  and  their  chief  motive  would  be 
 avarice.  History  soon  showed  that  such  warnings 
 were  required ;  for  in  the  end  of  the  first  century, 
 and  in  the  second,  teachers  appeared  and  sects  were 
 formed,  that  brought  infamy  on  the  Christian  name 
 by  their  unruly  principles  and  shameless  lives. 
 Woe,  woe  to  all  who  demoralize  Christian  society  ! 
 This  is  the  tenor  of  this  chapter,  and  of  the  Epistle 
 of  Jude.  Woe  to  those  who  obliterate  the  distinc- 
 tion between  Christian  and  heathen  life,  encourag- 
 ing licentiousness,  despising  authority,  indulging  a 
 railing,  contemptuous  spirit,  and  attending  the  love 
 feasts  of  the  Church  with  impure  eyes  and  hearts. 
 Their  course  is  in  harmony  with  the  vile  counsel  of 
 the  prophet  Balaam,  who  was  the  anti-Moses  of  his 
 time,  and  prevailed  against  Israel  not  by  direct  at- 
 tack, but  by  a  crafty  and  licentious  device.  In  his 
 steps  walked  those  antichristian  men  who  beguiled 
 and  corrupted  unstable  souls.  That  they  had  known 
 Christ  made  their  wickedness  all  the  worse.     D.  F. 
 
 4.  This  passage  and  the  parallel  in  Jude  6  are 
 two  important  texts  on  the  present  condition  and 
 future  destiny  of  evil  angels,  and,  consequently,  of 
 those  persons  who  yield  to  their  solicitations.  These 
 two  texts  declared:  1.  That  some  angels  sinned, 
 and,  as  a  penalty  for  their  sin,  were  cast  out  of 
 their  original  habitation.  2.  That  they  have  been 
 committed  in  ncstody  to  chains  of  darkness,  and 
 that  they  are  now  being  kept  in  them,  and  they 
 there  endure  some  punishment.  3.  That  they  there 
 remain  even  to  the  end  of  the  world,  and  are  re- 
 served there  for  the  judgment  of  the  great  dag.  This 
 appears  also  from  the  language  of  the  devils  them- 
 
 selves to  Christ ;  "  Art  thou  come  to  torment  us  be- 
 fore the  season  of  judgment  ?  "  It  is  also  evident 
 from  our  Lord's  words  describing  the  transactions 
 of  the  great  day.  He  there  preannounces  that  he 
 will  then  say  to  them  on  the  left  hand,  "  Depart 
 from  me,  ye  cursed,  into  everlasting  fire,  that  hath 
 been  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels."  They 
 are,  therefore,  not  yet  cast  into  it.  It  is  also  further 
 apparent  from  the  Apocalypse,  revealing  the  cast- 
 ing of  the  devil  into  the  lake  of  fire,  as  an  event 
 which  has  not  taken  place,  but  is  yet  future  (Rev. 
 20  :  10).  4.  Comparing  also  these  texts  with  other 
 portions  of  Holy  Scripture,  where  the  devil  is  com- 
 pared to  a  roaring  lion  walking  about,  seeking  whom 
 he  may  devour,  and  (Rev.  20  :  7)  where  Satan  is 
 described  as  loosed,  and  with  the  clear  assertions 
 of  the  apostolic  writings,  describing  his  present 
 liberty,  energy,  and  influence,  and  designating  hira 
 as  "the  prince  of  the  power  of  the  air,"  and  as 
 "  the  god  of  this  world,"  we  must  conclude  that  the 
 chains  of  darkness,  of  which  Peter  and  Jude  speak, 
 and  to  which  Satan  and  his  associates  are  now  con- 
 fined, and  in  which  they  will  be  kept  even  till  the 
 day  of  judgment,  are  of  such  power  as  to  restrain 
 them  from  ever  recovering  their  place  in  the  regions 
 of  light,  but  not  such  as  to  prevent  them  from  ex- 
 ercising great  power  over  those  persons  in  the  lower 
 world  who  aVov  themselves  "  to  be  taken  captive  by 
 them  at  their  will."     W. 
 
 7.  When  Lot  was  compelled  to  quit  Sodom,  he 
 could  not  count  a  single  convert,  nor  carry  with  him 
 one  religious  friend.  The  best  thing  we  know  of 
 him  is  what  is  here  said  by  the  apostle  Peter,  "  that 
 his  soul  was  grieved  by  their  conversation"  ;  but  if 
 it  was  so,  and  if  from  fear  of  the  consequences,  or 
 despair  of  doing  any  good,  he  had  left  off  all  efforts 
 to  reform  them,  the  sooner  he  quitted  Sodom  the 
 better.  When  a  man  ceases  to  strive  against  evil, 
 he  yields  to  it ;  and  it  can  be  no  one's  duty,  in  such 
 a  case,  to  remain  where  liis  holiest  feelings  are  lace- 
 rated, his  conscience  deadened,  and  his  family  ex- 
 posed to  the  corruption  of  a  debasing  atmosphere. 
 Unhappily,  the  longer  he  continues,  the  less  able  he 
 becomes  to  move,  for  conscience  offers  less  remon- 
 strance, associations  strengthen  their  hold,  and  the 
 onlv  thing  that  saves  him  is  the  shock  of  some  sore 
 judgment.  The  more  carefully  therefore  should 
 everv  Christian  weigh  the  first  choice.     Ker. 
 
 14-19.  The  apostle  Peter,  speaking  of  the  influ- 
 ence of  corrupting  and  licentious  men,  who  have 
 "  eyes  full  of  adultery,  and  that  can  not  cease  from 
 sin,"  remarks  that,  while  they  promise  their  dupes 
 "  liberty,  they  them.selves  are  the  servants  (slaves) 
 of  corruption  ;  for  of  whom  a  man  is  overcome,  of 
 the  same  is  he  brouglti  in  bondage.'^  This  latter 
 clause  explains  how  it  is  that  an  unrenewed  man  is 
 unable  perfectly  to  keep  the  law  of  God,  and  unable 
 to  change  his  own  heart.  Sin  contains  in  itself  the 
 elements  of  servitude.  In  the  very  act  of  trangress- 
 ing  the  law  of  God  there  is  a  refiex  action  of  the 
 human  will  upon  itself,  whereby  it  becomes  less 
 
676 
 
 SEGTIOy  364.-2  PETER  3  :  1-18. 
 
 able  than  before  to  keep  that  law.  Sin  is  the  sui- 
 cidal action  of  the  human  will.  To  do  wrong  de- 
 stroys the  power  to  do  right.  We  see  this  in  every- 
 day life,  and  in  hundreds  of  examples  before  our 
 very  eyes.  Hear  the  following  wail  and  lament  from 
 the  lips  of  one  of  the  most  genial  of  English  writers, 
 in  which  he  confesses,  in  a  way  nut  to  be  mistaken, 
 that  "  whosoever  committeth  sin  is  the  slave  of  sin  "  r 
 "  The  waters  have  gone  over  me.  But  out  of  the 
 black  depths,  could  I  be  heard,  I  would  cry  out  to 
 all  those  who  have  set  a  foot  in  the  perilous  flood. 
 Could  the  youth,  to  whom  the  flavor  of  the  first 
 wine  is  delicious  as  the  opening  scenes  of  life,  or 
 the  entering  upon  some  newly  discovered  paradise, 
 look  into  my  desolation,  and  be  made  to  understand 
 what  a  dreary  thinii  it  is  when  he  shall  feel  himself 
 going  down  a  precipice  with  open  eyes  and  a  passive 
 will ;  to  see  his  dc,sh~uclio7i,  and  have  no  power  to  stop 
 it,  and  yet  feel  it  alltlie  way  emanating  from  himself  ; 
 could  he  see  my  fevered  eye,  feverish  with  the  last 
 night's  drinking,  and  feverishly  looking  for  to-night's 
 repetition  of  the  folly  ;  could  he  but  feel  the  body 
 of  the  death  out  of  which  I  cry  hourly  with  feebler 
 outcry  to  be  delivered,  it  were  enough  to  make  him 
 dash  the  sparkling  beverage  to  the  earth,  in  all  the 
 pride  of  its  mantling  temptation."     Shedd. 
 
 20,  21.  Those  that  religiously  name  the  name 
 of  Christ  and  do  not  depart  from  iniquity,  how  will 
 they  die  ?  and  how  will  they  look  that  man  in  the 
 face,  unto  the  profession  of  whose  name  they  have 
 entailed  an  unrighteous  conversation  ?  or  do  they 
 think  that  he  doth  not  know  what  they  have  done, 
 or  that  they  may  take  him  off  with  a  few  cries  and 
 wringing  of  hands,  when  he  is  on  the  throne  to  do 
 judgment  against  transgressors  ?  It  had  been  better 
 they  had  not  known,  had  not  professed ;  yea,  better 
 Ihey  had  never  been  born.  And  as  Christ  says  it 
 had  been  good,  so  Peter  says  it  had  been  better — 
 good  they  had  not  been  born,  and  better  they  had 
 not  known  and  made  profession  of  the  name  of 
 Christ.  Bun. The  truth  is  perceived  by  the  un- 
 derstanding, and  has  commended  itself  to  the  con- 
 science, but  the  blindness  of  the  heart  still  maintains 
 its  gloomy  and  obstinate  resistance.    They  believe 
 
 it  in  every  sense  which  can  create  responsibility,  en- 
 hance guilt,  and  secure  perdition,  and  that  is  all. 
 And,  I  ask,  if  they  are  thus  blind  to  truth ;  if  they 
 can  confess  the  majesty  and  glory  of  God,  when  pre- 
 sented in  visible  manifestation  before  them ;  if  they 
 can  see  and  acknowledge  that  the  claims  of  their 
 Kedcemer  are  brought  to  them  by  the  actual  pres- 
 ence of  their  Redeemer,  and  yet  remain  blind  to  the 
 perception  of  the  reality;  if  they  can  admit  that 
 heaven  and  hell  are  opened  before  them,  that  death 
 is  at  hand,  their  final  Judge  at  the  door,  and  yet 
 slumber  on  ;  if  all  the  appointed  means  of  impres- 
 sion are  thus  counteracted,  and  nothing  new  will  be 
 furnished — I  ask  if  such  men  are  not  outcasts  of 
 condemnation  '?     X.  W.  T. 
 
 Whatever  be  the  fate  of  human  speculations  on 
 this  tremendous  topic,  be  it  ours  to  cultivate  the 
 simplicity  of  faith  which  is  independent  of  them. 
 Even  though  in  its  vastness  and  mystery  it  continue 
 to  rebuke  our  feeble  reason,  let  it  stand  in  the  naked 
 simplicity  of  fact ;  a  truth — great,  and  terrible,  and 
 certain ;  planted  deep  in  the  nature  of  God's  attri- 
 butes, and  therefore  unfathomable  as  all  things  are 
 that  are  of  him  ;  but,  withal,  addressing  itself  to 
 the  simplest  and  strongest  feelings  of  man — his 
 dread  of  pain,  his  horror  of  shame,  and  misery,  and 
 death  ;  meeting  him  at  every  turn  to  evil,  and  cast- 
 ing a  fearful  shadow  across  those  pleasures  that  are 
 not  of  God,  and  those  glories  where  God's  glory  is 
 forgotten  ;  meeting  him  at  the  first  fatal  steps  upon 
 that  course  which  ends  in  the  abyss  of  woe  it  de- 
 nounces ;  warning  him  to  flee  the  bondage  of  seduc- 
 tions which  grow  as  they  are  obeyed  and  strengthen 
 with  every  victory;  warning  him  that  all  the  tem- 
 poral results  of  sin — the  shame  of  detection,  the 
 loss  of  reputation,  the  ruin  of  prospects,  the  destruc- 
 tion of  health,  the  early  grave — all  are  but  shadows 
 of  the  overwhelming  penalty  it  brings,  when  the 
 mercy  which  still  restrains  to  these  limits  the  full- 
 ness of  divine  vengeance  shall  have  ceased,  and  the 
 sin  and  the  punishment,  which  are  now  but  tempo- 
 rary, passing  together  into  the  world  of  eternity, 
 and  still,  as  ever,  bound  in  inseparable  links,  shall 
 become  themselves  alike  eternal !    W.  A.  B. 
 
 Section  364. 
 
 2  Peter  iii.  1-18. 
 
 1  Tni3  second  epistle,  beloved,  I  novr  write  unto  you ;  in  loth  which  I  stir  up  your  pure 
 
 2  minds  by  way  of  remembrance :  that  yc  may  be  mindful  of  the  words  which  were  spoken 
 before  by  the  lioly  propliets,  and  of  tlie  commandment  of  us  the  apostles  of  the  Lord  and 
 
 .']  Saviour:  knowing  this  first,  tliat  there  shall  come  in  the  last  days  scoffers,  walking  after 
 
 4  their  own  lusts,  and  saying.  Where  is  the  promise  of  his  coming?  for  since  the  fathers 
 
 5  fell  asleep,  all  things  continue  as  they  were  from  the  beginning  of  the  creation.  For  this 
 they  willingly  are  iirnorant  of,  that  by  tlie  word  of  God  the  heavens  were  of  old,  and  the 
 
 6  earth  standing  out  of  the  water  and  in  the  water:  whereby  the  world   tiiat  then  was,  being 
 
 7  overflowed  with  water,  perished  :  hut  the  heavens  and  tlie  earth,  which  are  now,  by  the 
 same  word  are  kept  in  store,  reserved  unto  fire  against  the  day  of  judgment  and  perdition 
 of.  ungodly  men. 
 
 8  But,  beloved,  be  not  ignorant  of  this  one  thing,  that  one  day  is  with  the  Lord  as  a  thou- 
 
 9  sand  years,  and  a  thousand  years  as  one  day.  The  Lord  is  not  slack  concerning  his  prom- 
 ise, as  some  men  count  slackness ;  hut  is  longsuffering  to  us-ward,  not  willing  that  any 
 
 10  should  perish,  but  that  all  should  come  to  repentance.     But  the  day  of  the  Lord  will  come 
 as  a  thief  in  the  night ;  in  the  which  the  heavens  shall  pass  away  with  a  great  noise,  and 
 
SECTION  864.-2  PETER  3  : 1-18.  677 
 
 the  elements  shall  melt  with  fervent  heat,  the  earth  also  and  the  works  that  are  therein 
 
 11  shall  be  burned  up.     Seeing  then  that  all  these  things  shall  be  dissolved,  what  manner  of 
 
 12  persons  ought  ye  to  be  in  all  holy  conversation  and  godliness,  looking  for  and  hasting 
 unto  the  coming  of  the  day  of  God,  wherein  the  heavens  being  on  fire  shall  be  dissolved, 
 
 13  and  the  elements  shall  melt  with  fervent  heat?     Nevertlieless  we,  according  to  his  prom- 
 
 14  ise,  look  for  new  heavens  and  a  new  earth,  wherein  dwelleth  righteousness.  Wherefore, 
 beloved,  seeing  that  ye  look  for  such  things,  be  diligent  that  ye  may  be  found  of  him  in 
 
 15  peace,  without  spot,  and  blameless.  And  account  that  the  longsufifering  of  our  Lord  i» 
 salvation ;  even  as  our  beloved  brother  Paul  also  according  to  the  wisdom  given  unto  him 
 
 16  hath  written  unto  you;  as  also  in  all  his  epistles,  speaking  in  them  of  these  things ;  in 
 which  are  some  things  liard  to  be  understood,  which  they  that  are  unlearned  and  unstable 
 
 17  wrest,  as  they  do  also  the  other  scriptures,  unto  their  own  destruction.  Ye  therefore,  be- 
 loved, seeing  ye  know  these  things  before,  beware  lest  ye  also,  being  led  away  with  the 
 
 18  error  of  the  wicked,  fall  from  your  own  stedfastness.  But  grow  in  grace,  and  in  the 
 knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  To  him  he  glory  both  now  and  for  ever. 
 Amen. 
 
 The  coming  of  Christ  may  be  distant  as  measured  on  the  scale  of  human  life,  but  may  be  "  near,"  "  at 
 hand,"  "  at  the  door,"  when  the  interval  of  the  two  advents  is  compared,  not  with  the  four  thousand 
 years  which  were  but  its  preparation,  but  with  the  line  of  infinite  ages  which  it  is  itself  preparing. 
 View  the  interval  that  spans  the  first  and  second  coming,  as  we  now  do  in  the  midst  of  it,  and  it  swells 
 to  a  vast  extent ;  view  it  as  we  shall  yet  do  from  some  far  height  in  the  measureless  etei'nity  of  the 
 Church  triumphant,  view  it  as  these  holy  men  were  wont  to  do,  the  first  stage  in  an  infinite  progress,  and 
 it  lessens  to  a  point !  The  use  of  terms  importing  nearness,  rapidity,  immediate  approach,  which  startle 
 us  as  with  the  very  presence  of  Christ,  seem  specially  adapted  to  keep  alive  expectation,  by  bringing  em- 
 phatically before  us  the  perpetual  possibility  of  an  immediate  manifestation,  and  thus  indirectly  second 
 all  those  express  exhortations  which  make  the  hope  and  desire  of  the  coming  of  Christ  a  leading  motive 
 and  impulse  in  the  whole  life  of  the  Christian  disciple.  It  is  the  confessed  object  of  our  blessed  Master, 
 in  training  his  disciples  for  glory,  that  they  should,  in  the  school  of  this  world,  learn  such  divine  arts  as 
 those  of  hope,  of  watchfulness,  of  fidelity,  of  humility,  of  earnest  inquiry,  of  reverential  awe.  And  this 
 he  accomplishes,  as  in  other  ways,  so  by  shrouding  his  march  in  mystery,  revealing  enough  to  win  affec- 
 tion and  to  guide  duty,  but  reserving  his  deeper  purposes  for  the  council-chamber  of  the  Holy  Trinity.  It 
 is  his  gracious  will  that  this  matter  shall  be  the  perpetual  subject  of  watchfulness,  expectation,  conjec- 
 ture, fear,  desire — but  no  more.  To  cherish  anticipation,  he  has  permitted  gleams  of  light  to  cross  the 
 darkness ;  to  baffle  presumption,  he  has  made  them  only  gleams.  He  has  harmonized,  with  consummate 
 skill,  every  part  of  his  revelation  to  produce  this  general  result — now  speaking  as  if  a  few  seasons  more 
 were  to  herald  the  new  heaven  and  the  new  earth,  now  as  if  his  days  were  thousands  of  years.  He  who 
 knows  us  best  knows  the  deep  devotion  of  watchfulness,  humility,  and  awe  to  be  the  fittest  posture  for 
 our  spirits ;  therefore  does  he  preserve  the  salutary  suspense  that  insures  it,  and  therefore  will  he  deter- 
 mine his  Advent  to  no  definite  day  in  the  calendar  of  eternity.     W.  A.  B, 
 
 5.  Willingly  ignorant.  Men  will  not  know 
 that  which  they  have  a  mind  to  hate.  It  argues  a 
 secret  fear  and  suspicion  of  the  truth ;  men  are 
 unwilling  to  follow  it  too  close  lest  it  cross  their 
 lusts  and  interests ;  they  "  will  not  come  to  the 
 light  lest  their  deeds  be  reproved "  ;  "  they  are 
 willingly  ignorant "  ;  those  that  can  please  them- 
 selves in  the  ignorance  of  any  truth  err  not  only  in 
 their  minds  hut  hearts.     T.  M. 
 
 5-7.  The  heavens  and  the  earth  became  the 
 instruments    of  destruction   of  the   then    existing 
 
 before  since  the  creation  of  the  world.  The  earth, 
 which  had  been  founded  upon  the  waters  and  risen 
 out  of  the  water  (Ps.  24  :  2),  in  obedience  to  the 
 command  of  God  was  compelled  to  pour  forth  its 
 treasures  of  water  (Gen.  8  :  2),  in  order  to  destroy 
 man  and  beast.  The  same  divine  omnipotence 
 which  commanded  the  water  to  destroy  men  and  to 
 lay  waste  the  earth,  will  hereafter  destroy  the  pres- 
 ent world  by  fire,  and  not  only  change  the  surface 
 of  the  earth.  Fronmiiller. After  passing  symp- 
 toms of  destruction,  destined  to  give  note  of  warn- 
 
 world  of  human  beings  and  animals.  The  heavens  ;  ing  that  the  earth  itself  with  all  its  inhabitants  sub- 
 became  such  an  instrument  of  destruction  when  j  sists  only  by  mercy,  the  earth  and  the  heavens  have 
 their  windows  were  opened  and  it  rained  as  never  |  continued  to  see  an  uninterrupted  series  of  day  sue- 
 
678 
 
 SECTIOX  361,.— 2  PETER  3  : 1-18. 
 
 ceeding  night,  and  night  day,  the  sea  ebbing  and 
 flowin^under  the  gravitation  of  the  heavenly  bodies, 
 and  these  again  performing  their  wonted  orbits  in 
 the  heavens.  But  the  sentence  is  only  delayed. 
 This  temple  itself,  with  its  movable  architecture, 
 amid  which  the  earth  occupies  so  small  a  spot,  must 
 sink  into  an  ocean  of  fire  in  order  that  the  catas- 
 trophe, by  its  easy  and  sudden  accomplishment, 
 may  establish  in  all  created  minds  this  eternal  prin- 
 ciple of  the  divine  government — matter  is  made  for 
 mind,  and  mind  for  truth  and  God.     A.  V. 
 
 8.  To  short-lived  creatures  a  few  years  may 
 seem  an  age  ;  but  Scripture,  measuring  all  things 
 by  the  existence  of  God,  reckons  otherwise.  Human 
 reason  sticks  altogether  in  the  outward  sense  and 
 feeling,  and  therefore,  as  man  measures  his  happi- 
 ness by  temporal  accidents,  so  his  duration  by  tem- 
 poral existences.  When  shall  we  look  within  the 
 veil,  and  learn  to  measure  things  by  fuith  and  not 
 by  sense  ?  We .  count  moments  long  ;  and  God, 
 who  is  of  an  eternal  duration,  counts  thousands  of 
 years  a  small  moment.  All  outward  accidents  have 
 their  periods  beyond  which  they  can  not  pass  ;  but 
 eternity  is  a  day  that  is  never  overcast  with  the 
 
 shadows  of  a  night.     T.  M. God  hath  not  made 
 
 a  creature  that  can  comprehend  him ;  'tis  the  privi- 
 lege of  his  own  nature.  I  am  that  I  am,  was  his 
 own  definition  unto  Moses  ;  and  'twas  a  short  one 
 to  confound  mortality,  that  durst  question  God  or 
 ask  him  what  he  was  ;  indeed,  he  only  is  ;  all  others 
 have  been  and  shall  be,  but  in  eternity  there  is  no 
 distinction  of  tenses.  To  his  eternity,  which  is  in- 
 divisible and  all  together,  the  last  trump  is  already 
 sounded,  the  reprobates  in  the  flame,  and  the 
 blessed  in  Abraham's  bosom.  Peter  speaks  mod- 
 estly when  he  saith  a  thousand  years  to  God  are 
 but  as  one  day ;  for  those  continued  instances  of 
 time  which  flow  into  a  thousand  years  make  not  to 
 him  one  moment ;  what  to  us  is  to  come,  to  his  eter- 
 nity is  present,  his  whole  duration  being  but  one 
 permanent  point  without  succession,  parts,  or  divi- 
 sion.    BroiL'nr. 
 
 9.  Not  slack  concerning  his  promise. 
 God  oftentimes  delays,  that  his  people  may  come  to 
 him  with  greater  importunity ;  he  puts  them  off, 
 that  they  may  put  on  more  life  and  vigor.  God 
 seems  to  be  slack,  that  he  may  make  us  the  more 
 earnest ;  he  seems  to  be  backward,  that  he  may 
 make  us  the  more  forward  in  pressing  upon  him. 
 
 Brooks. Never   be  discouraged    because   good 
 
 things  get  on  so  slowly  here,  and  never  fail  to  do 
 daily  that  good  which  lies  next  to  your  hand.  Do 
 not  be  in  a  hurry,  but  be  diligent.  Enter  into  the 
 aul)lime  patience  of  the  Lord.  Be  charitable  in 
 view  of  it.  God  can  afford  to  wait;  why  can  not 
 we,  since  we  have  him  to  fall  back  upon  ?  Let  pa- 
 tience have  her  perfect  work,  ami  bring  foi'th  her 
 
 celestial  fruits.  Remember  that  the  grand  harvest 
 of  the  ages  shall  come  to  its  reaping,  and  the  day 
 shall  broaden  itself  to  a  thousand  years,  and  the 
 thousand  years  shall  show  themselves  as  a  perfect 
 
 and  finished  day.  McD. Long-suffering,  God 
 
 does  not  love  to  condemn,  but  to  save ;  and  the 
 reason  why  he  is  patient  with  bad  men  is  that  he 
 may  change  them  into  good  ones.     Aug. 
 
 10.  Forbearance  may  be  long,  but  it  will  end 
 abruptly.  Then  comes  sudden  judgment,  with  crash- 
 ing ruin  and  a  blazing  sky.  The  earth  itself,  on  the 
 stability  of  whicli  the  scoffers  count  so  confidently, 
 will  be  wrapt  in  all-dissolving  fire.  How  long  or 
 short  will  be  that  day  of  judgment,  no  mortal  man 
 can  tell.  We  are  warned  not  to  apply  the  scale  of 
 human  days  to  the  day  of  God.  But  what  it  most 
 concerns  us  to  know  is  that  the  day  will  come  surely 
 
 and  suddenly.     D.  F. The  passages  in  the  Bible 
 
 are  but  few  in  which  anything  like  a  detailed  de- 
 scription of  the  incidents  of  the  judgment-day  is 
 given  us.  Of  the  great  fact  itself,  that  the  Lord 
 hath  appointed  a  day  in  which  he  will  judge  the 
 world  in  righteousness  by  that  man  whom  he  hath 
 ordained,  we  are  frequently  and  earnestly  reminded. 
 But  of  the  mode  or  outer  circumstances  of  the  event 
 comparatively  little  is  revealed.  Nearly  all  that  is 
 told  us  in  the  Scriptures  is  comprised  in  four  pas- 
 sages :  Matt.  25  :  31-46;  1  Thes.  4  :  13-18;  Rev. 
 20  :  11-15;  and  2  Reter  3 — a  chapter  to  which  we 
 are  inclined  to  attach  the  greater  importance,  as  it 
 is  so  purely  didactical  in  its  character.  One  leading 
 feature  of  the  great  day  of  reckoning — the  one  per- 
 haps more  than  any  other  pressed  upon  our  regard 
 in  Holy  Writ — shall  be  its  suddenness,  its  unexpect- 
 edness, the  world's  uupreparedness  for  it.  The  day 
 before  its  last  shall  see  them  all  going  on  as  usual. 
 Then,  without  a  herald  sent  or  note  of  warning 
 given,  the  Son  of  man  shall  descend  from  heaven 
 with  a  shout,  with  the  voice  of  the  archangel,  and 
 the  trump  of  (Jod.  That  trumpet-call  of  heaven 
 shall  span  at  once  the  globe,  and  be  heard  the  same 
 moment  at  either  pole.  At  its  summons  the  million 
 sleepers  of  the  earth  shall  all  start  up  from  their 
 last  repose,  their  dreamings  of  earthly  to-morrows 
 all  cut  short.  But  that  trumpet-call  shall  do  more 
 than  waken  all  the  sleeping  and  arrest  all  the  living 
 inhabitants  of  the  globe.  It  shall  go  where  sound 
 never  went  before — it  shall  do  what  sound  never 
 (lid.  It  shall  pierce  the  stony  monument ;  it  shall 
 l)enetrate  the  grassy  mound  ;  far  down  through  many 
 a  fathom  of  the  elibing  waters  shall  it  make  its  way ; 
 over  the  deep  bed  of  ocean  shall  it  roll ;  and  the 
 sea  shall  give  up  at  once  the  dead  that  arc  in  it,  and 
 the  earth  the  dead  that  are  there.  And  all  the  dead, 
 small  and  great,  shall  arise.  And  in  a  moment,  in 
 the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  by  the  fortligoing  of  one 
 fiat  of  the  Omnipotent,  over  all  the  vast  congrega- 
 tion of  the  living  with  whiih  that  still  vaster  con- 
 gregation of  the  tlead  is  to  mingle,  over  all  the 
 bodies  of  the  living,  a  change  shall  pass  that  shall 
 make  them  like  to  those  new  bodies  of  the  raised. 
 And  all  shall  be  caught  up  together  in  the  clouds  to 
 meet  the  Lord  in  the  air.     W.  H. 
 
 11.  Having  warned  the  scoffers,  Peter  concludes 
 by  exhorting  the  believers  to  vigilance  and  piety. 
 What  is  to  other  men  a  fearful  prospect  should  be 
 by  them  expected  with  a  solemn  joy.     It  is  incum- 
 
SECTION  364.-2  PETER  3  : 1-18. 
 
 679 
 
 "bent  on  them  to  use  well  the  present  time,  and  serve 
 Christ  with  diligence  during  this  period  of  toil  and 
 struggle  on  the  part  of  the  Church,  patience  and 
 long-suffering  on  the  part  of  God.     D.  F. 
 
 A  believer  is  "  the  light  of  the  world,"  "  the  salt 
 of  the  earth,"  "  a  child  of  God,"  "  a  friend  of  God," 
 "  an  heir  of  God,"  "  a  joint  heir  with  Christ."  He  is 
 a  "  partaker  of  the  divine  nature  "  ;  he  is  "  one  with 
 •Christ,  and  Christ  is  one  with  him."  Christ  "  liveth 
 in  him,"  "  dwells  in  his  heart,"  "  sups  with  him,  and 
 he  with  Christ " ;  the  Father,  Son,  and  Spirit  (the 
 blessed  Trinity  in  Unity)  "make  their  abode  with 
 him,"  and  condescend  to  have  "  fellowship  and  com- 
 munion "  with  him.  He  hath  "  put  on  Christ !  "  is 
 "in  Christ,"  is  "crucified  with  Christ,"  is  "risen 
 with  Christ,"  is  "  set  down  in  heavenly  places  with 
 Christ."  Oh,  love  passing  knowledge !  "  What 
 manner  of  persons  ought  we  to  be,  in  all  holy  con- 
 "versation  and  godliness  ! "     Hill. 
 
 12.  Looking  for  the  coming.  It  is  one  of 
 the  mightiest,  most  overwhelming  truths  of  our  ex- 
 istence, that  we  are  all  advancing  into  the  immediate 
 presence  of  God.  It  is  the  great  event  to  which  w^e 
 are  all  hastening.  It  is  the  event  which  is  to  deter- 
 mine our  eternal  destiny,  according  to  the  character 
 with  which  we  meet  God.  And  one  would  think  the 
 sense  of  this  truth,  the  remembrance  of  it,  and  a 
 watchfulness  accordingly,  would  never  be  out  of  our 
 minds.  One  would  think  that  the  very  breath  of 
 ceaseless  prayer  in  our  hearts,  and  the  thought  and 
 the  yearning  co-present  with  all  other  thoughts, 
 would  be:  0  Thou,  whom  I  must  shortly  meet, 
 take  possession  of  me  now  for  thyself !  let  the  re- 
 fining flame  of  thy  love  kindle  within  me  and  never 
 go  out,  but  burn  on  till  every  sinful  thing  shall  be 
 <;onsumed,  every  native  faculty  transfigured,  and 
 every  impulse  of  will,  feeling,  and  emotion  baptized 
 in  that  regenerating  flame !     G.  B.  C. 
 
 15,  16.  The  specific  doctrine  here  quoted  from 
 Paul,  that  "  the  long-suffering  of  our  Lord  is  sal- 
 vation," is  found  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans  (2  :  4), 
 an  interesting  confirmation  of  what  is  implied  in 
 the  context,  that  all  Paul's  Epistles  were  in  gen- 
 eral circulation  throughout  the  churches,  and,  with 
 the  other  books  of  the  New  Testament  that  were  al- 
 ready written  (included,  like  the  Epistles,  in  the 
 phrase  the  other  Scriptures),  Avere  regarded  as  parts 
 of  Holy  Scripture.  So  early  do  we  trace  the  forma- 
 tion of  the  JVew  Testament  Canon  by  a  progress  of 
 vital  growth,  not  of  arbitrary  selection.  .  .  .  This 
 celebrated  passage,  the  very  key-stone  of  apostolic 
 evidence  to  the  divine  authority  of  all  Paul's  Epis- 
 tles, and  by  inference  of  the  other  Scriptures  of  the 
 New  Testament  as  well  as  of  the  Old,  gives  at  the  same 
 "time  the  clearest  exhibition  of  an  apostle  applying 
 bis  ordinary  human  intelligence  to  the  study  of  those 
 ■Scriptures.    What  a  suggestive  picture :  Peter  perus- 
 
 ing FauPs  Epistles  !  Such  an  attentive  study,  pe- 
 rused with  an  anxiety  to  clear  up  the  doubts  at 
 which  the  unlearned  and  unstable  might  stumble, 
 could  not  but  leave  its  mark  on  Peter's  style.  Nor 
 can  we  think  that  he  would  despise  the  aid  of  Paul's 
 companion,  the  Hellenist  Silvanus,  whose  name  was 
 joined  with  Paul's  in  the  superscription  of  some  of 
 these  very  Epistles,  and  in  the  declaration  of  the 
 gospel  taught  by  the  apostle.     S. 
 
 16.  "In  which  are  some  things  hard  to  be  un- 
 derstood." Our  three  most  ancient  MSS.  have  the 
 relative  "  which  "  in  the  feminine  gender,  and  there- 
 fore referring  to  "  Epistles,"  which  has  preceded, 
 not  to  "  things  "  or  "  subjects  "  understood.  It  will 
 be  best,  therefore,  to  read,  "in  which  Epistles."    A. 
 
 Although  there  are  acknowledged  difficulties  in 
 
 the  Epistles  and  in  other  Scriptures,  and  though 
 these  are  misinterpreted  by  incompetent  persons,  no 
 argument  ought  to  be  founded  thereon  against  the 
 right  and  duty  of  appeal  to  Holy  Writ.  No  com- 
 position has  been  so  twisted  and  wrested  as  sacred 
 Scripture.  So  much  the  worse  for  those  who  misuse 
 it.  It  is  "  to  their  own  destruction " ;  but  the 
 Scriptures  can  not  be  destroyed,  and  to  them  should 
 all  religious  questions  be  taken  with  competent 
 learning  and  spiritual  power  of  insight.     D.  F. 
 
 Holy  Mr.  Gilford's  doctrine,  by  God's  grace,  was 
 much  for  my  stability.  This  man  made  it  much  his 
 business  to  deliver  the  people  of  God  from  all  those 
 hard  and  unsound  tests  that  by  nature  we  are  prone 
 to.  He  would  bid  us  take  special  heed  that  we  took 
 not  up  any  truth  upon  trust,  as  from  this  or  that  or 
 any  other  man  or  men ;  but  cry  mightily  to  God  that 
 he  would  convince  us  of  the  reality  thereof,  and 
 set  us  down  therein  by  his  own  Spirit  in  the  holy 
 word ;  "  for,"  said  he,  "  if  you  do  otherwise,  when 
 temptation  comes  strongly  upon  you,  you,  not  having 
 received  them  with  evidence  from  heaven,  will  find 
 you  want  that  help  and  strength  now  to  resist  that 
 once  you  thought  you  had."  Now  was  my  soul  led 
 from  truth  to  truth  by  God ;  even  from  the  birth 
 and  cradle  of  the  Son  of  God  to  his  ascension  and 
 second  coming  from  heaven  to  judge  the  world.  Bun. 
 
 18.  Read  "grow  in  the  grace  and  knowledge  of 
 
 our  Lord."     A. Those  who  are  weak  in  grace 
 
 dwell  more  upon  their  sins  than  upon  the  Saviour  ; 
 more  upon  their  misery  than  upon  free  grace  and 
 mercy ;  more  upon  that  which  may  feed  their  fears 
 than  upon  that  which  may  strengthen  their  faith  ; 
 more  upon  the  cross  than  upon  the  crown;  more 
 upon  those  that  are  against  them  than  upon  those 
 that  are  for  them ;  and  this  keeps  them  low  and 
 weak  in  spirituals,  it  causes  a    leanness  in  their 
 
 souls.     Brools. Past  attainments  can  not  serve 
 
 us.  We  rest  on  them,  and  we  wither  and  become 
 weak  and  emasculated.  We  can  only  be  strong  and 
 joyous  as  we  go  on  growing  more  and  more  day  by 
 
680 
 
 SECTIOX  365.— 1  JOHX  1  : 1-10. 
 
 day.  A  Christian  does  not  have  to  go  down  into 
 the  dark  recesses  of  his  own  soul  and  beget  and 
 nourish  the  law  of  growth.  All  he  has  to  do  is  to 
 comply  with  the  conditions  of  growth,  the  law  of  it 
 being  already  in  him.  It  is  alike  our  privilege  and 
 duty  to  grow  all  through  life.  Though  our  outward 
 man  may  perish,  though  our  intellects  become  torpid 
 and  stiff,  yet  our  hearts  may  become  more  and  more 
 mellow,  devout,  loving,  and  sweet.     J.  D. 
 
 The  one  sign  of  vital  personal  religion  is  growth. 
 There  is  no  growth  in  a  life  of  spiritual  routine,  in 
 a  mechanical  performance  of  duties  however  im- 
 portant, or  a  mechanical  attendance  upon  ordinances 
 however  sacred.  There  is  no  growth  without  that 
 sort  of  enthusiastic  interest  in  religion  with  which 
 a  man  must  take  up  anything  if  he  wishes  to  suc- 
 ceed in  it.  There  is  no  growth  in  the  deliberate 
 adoption  of  a  low  standard,  in  the  attempt  to  keep 
 back  a  moiety  of  the  heart  from  Christ,  in  consent- 
 ing to  go  with  God  thus  far  only,  and  no  farther. 
 There  is  no  growth  in  contenting  ourselves  with  re- 
 spectability, and  declining  the  pursuit  of  holinesg. 
 There  is  no  growth  without  fervent  prayer,  "  in  spirit 
 and  in  truth."  And,  finally,  there  is  no  growth 
 (whatever  be  the  hopes  with  which  we  may  be  flat- 
 tering ourselves)  without  continual  and  sincere  ef- 
 fort.    E.  M.  G. There  are  laws  in  the  economy 
 
 of  grace  as  in  the  growth  of  the  body  and  the  mind. 
 Blessings  are  according  to  faith.  Spiritual  glory 
 will  be  revealed  to  spiritual  eyes.  Character  will 
 unfold  and  strengthen  in  its  heavenly  order.  Ac- 
 cording to  your  faith  it  will  be  unto  you.  Every 
 new  year  will  set  you  nobly  forward  toward  higher 
 purities  of  sanctification.  Power,  patience,  con- 
 sistency, self-control,  peace  with  God,  joy  in  believ- 
 ing, victory  over  the  world — these  and  every  other 
 grace  will  grow  with  your  growth.     Such  a  life  will 
 
 be  a  perpetual  journey  of  honor,  with  light  all  the 
 way,  and  immortality  at  the  end.     F.  D.  II. 
 
 And  kuowledge.  Seek  not  so  much  either  to 
 vent  thy  knowledge  or  to  increase  it  as  to  know 
 more  spiritually  and  effectually  what  thou  dost 
 know.  And  in  this  way  these  truths  will  have  a 
 new  sweetness  and  use  in  them,  and  in  thy  humble, 
 sincere  way  thou  shalt  grow  in  knowledge  too.  L. 
 It  is  by  the  believer's  walk  with  God,  by  the  ex- 
 perimental acquaintance  he  gets  with  Him,  that  he 
 attains  to  more  solid,  more  comprehensive  views  of 
 his  glory,  grace,  and  truth,  as  they  shine  forth  in  the 
 person  and  work  of  Jesus.  The  truth,  moreover,  of 
 God's  nature,  as  one  God  in  trinity  and  trinity  in 
 unity,  becomes  daily  better  understood  and  delighted 
 in,  not  as  a  matter  of  speculation,  but  as  minister- 
 ing a  solid  foundation  of  trust  to  a  guilty  sinner. 
 As  far  as  the  believer  can  see,  the  very  possibility  of 
 salvation  rests  on  this  distinction  of  persons  in  the 
 one  blessed  God ;  so  that  the  Father  could  give  his 
 Only-begotten  Son,  the  Son  could  ofifer  himself  with- 
 out spot  to  God,  and  the  Spirit  of  the  Father  and 
 the  Son  could  go  forth  to  apply  this  salvation  by  the 
 testimony  of  Jesus,  quickening  his  soul  together 
 with  Christ,  and  fitting  him  for  the  enjoyment  of 
 God.  The  longer  the  Christian  lives  the  more  he 
 sees  of  wisdom,  holiness,  and  love  in  the  plan,  the 
 accomplishment,  the  application  of  the  salvation 
 which  is  by  Christ :  mercy  and  truth  blended  with 
 infinite  holiness  in  the  Father ;  infinite  amiableness 
 in  Christ ;  infinite  condescension  and  tenderness  in 
 God  the  Spirit.  Tiiis  knowledge,  by  sweet  experience 
 of  the  divine  nature  and  character  as  they  are  made 
 known  in  Christ,  is  the  food  and  feast  of  his  soul 
 all  the  days  of  his  pilgrimage ;  the  foretaste  of  that 
 fullness  of  delights  which  he  shall  enjoy  when  he 
 shall  see  God  as  he  is.     Goode. 
 
 Section  365. 
 
 1  John  i.  1-10. 
 
 1  That  whicli  wa.s  from  tlie  beginning,  wliich  we  have  heard,  which  we  have  seen  with 
 our  eyes,  which  we  have  looked  upon,  and  our  hands  hav.e  handled,  of  the  Word  of  Life : 
 
 2  (for  the  life  was  manifested,  and  we  have  seen  it,  and  l)car  witness,  and  shew  unto  you  that 
 
 3  eternal  life,  which  wa.s  with  the  Father,  and  was  manifested  unto  us;)  that  which  we  have 
 seen  and  heard  declare  we  unto  you,  that  ye  also  may  have  fellowship  with  us :  and  truly 
 
 4  our  fellowship  i«  witli  the  Father,  and  with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ.     And  these  things  write 
 
 5  we  unto  you,  that  your  joy  may  be  full.     This  then  is  the  message  which  we  have  heard  of 
 
 6  him,  and  declare  unto  you,  that  God  is  light,  and  in  him  is  no  darkness  at  all.     If  we  say 
 
 7  that  we  have  fellowship  with  him,  and  walk  in  darkness,  we  lie,  and  do  not  the  truth :  but 
 if  we  walk  in  the  light,  as  he  is  in  the  light,  we  have  fellowship  one  with  another,  and  the 
 
 8  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  his  Son  cleauseth  us  from  all  sin.     If  we  say  that  we  have  no  sin,  we 
 
SECTION  365.— 1  JOHN  1 : 1-10. 
 
 681 
 
 9  deceive  ourselves,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  us.     If  we  confess  our  sins,  he  is  faithful  and  just 
 10  to  forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to  cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteousness.     If  we  say  that  we  have 
 not  sinned,  we  make  him  a  liar,  and  his  word  is  not  in  us. 
 
 From  the  absolute  certainty  of  the  divine  existence  and  authority  of  Christ  comes  a  certainty  as  perfect 
 that  to  follow  and  love  him,  to  trust  ourselves  to  him,  to  be  guided  by  his  rules,  to  be  vitally  imbued  and 
 pervaded  by  his  spirit,  to  be  consecrated  to  the  ends  which  he  proposes,  and  to  that  sublime  service  to 
 which  he  invites  us — that  this  is  the  way  of  absolute  safety,  peace,  and  well-being  to  all  who  will  take  it ! 
 We  can  not  be  out  of  the  path  of  safety,  we  must  be  in  harmony  with  the  wisdom,  the  righteousness,  and 
 the  glory  of  the  universe  while  we  seek,  and  serve,  and  adore  this  Lord.  Before  his  greatness  royalties  fade. 
 Before  his  prescience  that  of  sages  is  folly.  His  temper  but  expresses  the  perfection  of  God.  His  do- 
 minion stands  supreme  over  nature  and  man.  The  earth  is  more  sacred  since  he  has  been  on  it.  The 
 family  is  more  august  since  he  was  born  into  it.  Celestial  spheres  are  nearer  men  since  he  has  come  from 
 them  to  Bethlehem,  and  again  has  returned  from  Bethany  to  them.  And  while  we  serve  and  honor  him 
 with  lip  and  life,  with  heart  and  strength,  the  power  that  hfted  the  dead  is  our  guardian ;  the  wisdom  that 
 illuminates  the  world  is  our  teacher  ;  the  grace  that  sacrificed  life  on  the  cross  is  our  guarantee  of  the 
 future.     R.  S.  S. 
 
 John's  First  Epistle. 
 
 The  Epistles  of  John  were  undoubtedly  written 
 at  Ephesus  after  the  gospel,  which  is  presumed  to 
 be  known,  and  in  the  advanced  years  of  the  apos- 
 tle, though  before  the  date  of  the  Apocalypse.  The 
 first  Epistle  attests  itself  at  once  by  the  introduction 
 as  well  as  by  the  striking  similarity  of  thought  and 
 style,  as  the  work  of  the  author  of  the  fourth  Gos- 
 pel, with  which  it  stands  intimately  connected  as  a 
 practical  application.  It  is  a  circular  letter  of  ex- 
 hortation and  encouragement  to  the  churches  of 
 Asia  Minor  (comp.  Rev.  2  and  3),  which  were  already 
 well  versed  in  the  faith,  built  on  the  golden  founda- 
 tion of  Paul's  doctrine  of  grace.  The  object  of  the 
 Epistle  is  to  nourish  the  Christian  life,  and  to  warn  its 
 readers  against  moral  laxness,  against  all  intermix- 
 ture of  light  with  darkness,  of  truth  with  falsehood, 
 of  the  love  of  God  with  the  love  of  the  world,  and 
 against  the  influence  of  those  Gnostic,  Docetistic 
 "antichrists"  who  denied  the  reality  of  the  incar- 
 nation, the  true  union  of  deity  and  humanity  in 
 Jesus  Christ ;  who  separated  the  knowing  of  Christ 
 from  the  following  of  him,  religion  from  morality. 
 He  briefly  points  out  their  fundamental  error  with 
 profound  discernment  and  holy  horror,  and  contrasts 
 it  with  the  Christian  principle.  The  simple,  sublime 
 thought  of  the  Epistle,  which  he  presents  at  the 
 very  beginning,  and  continually  enforces  under  dif- 
 ferent shapes,  is  the  love  of  God  and  of  the  brethren, 
 founded  on  living  faith  in  the  God-man,  whose  his- 
 tory is  fully  given  in  the  gospel ;  in  other  words,  the 
 idea  of  fellowshijj  in  its  twofold  aspect;  the  union 
 of  believers  with  God  and  his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  and 
 the  union  of  believers  with  one  another.  The  latter 
 is  rooted  in  the  former,  and  is  its  necessary  product ; 
 the  two  are  the  marks  of  regeneration  and  adoption, 
 and  are  inseparable  from  the  keeping  of  the  com- 
 mandments of  God,  from  a  holy  walk  in  the  light 
 after  the  example  of  Christ,  as  well  as  from  true 
 joy  and  the  possession  of  the  eternal  life,  which  the 
 incarnate  Logos  has  brought  into  the  world,  and 
 which  he  alone  can  give.  These  few  thoughts, 
 clothed  in  the  simplest  words,  contain  the  sum  of 
 Christian  morality  and  dcsciibe  the  inmost  essence 
 of  piety.  What  Herder  says  of  John's  writings  in 
 general  may  be  applied  with  peculiar  emphasis  to 
 this  first  Epistle  :  "  They  are  still  waters,  which  run 
 
 deep  ;  flowing  along  with  the  easiest  words,  but  the 
 most  profound  meaning."     P.  S. 
 
 It  is  beautiful  to  notice  how  the  apostle  who  had 
 drunk  the  deepest  at  this  river  of  revelation,  and  as 
 if  the  cry  of  Moses  and  David  and  Habakkuk,  and 
 all  the  old  yearning  saints  who  panted  for  a  sight  of 
 God,  were  ringing  in  his  ears,  as  if  in  the  straining 
 eyes  and  wistful  faces  of  every  believer  he  read  the 
 same  behest,  and  could  hear  from  the  bosom  of  the 
 Church  universal  a  murmur  asking  for  God  mani- 
 fest— it  is  beautiful  to  observe  how  John  the  divine, 
 in  the  beginning  of  his  Gospel,  his  Apocalypse,  and 
 his  general  Epistle,  comes  bursting  out  with  the  won- 
 drous tidings,  and  tells  that  the  want  is  at  last  sup- 
 plied, that  the  manifestation  is  vouchsafed,  for  which 
 the  weary  Church  had  so  long  been  waiting.  //a>/i- 
 ilton. 
 
 John  is  the  apostle  of  spirituality.  He  goes  for 
 evidence,  proof,  satisfaction,  within,  into  the  breast. 
 His  wisdom  is  of  the  heart ;  his  faith  is  less  of  be- 
 lief than  trust ;  less  by  argument  than  by  intuition. 
 No  apostle  seems  to  have  clung  with  such  reveren- 
 tial affection  to  the  person  of  Jesus.  His  faith  is 
 all  bound  up  in  that  personal  attachment.  John 
 completes  the  full  apostolic  manifestation  of  Chris- 
 tian character.  He  is  the  fourth  of  that  united 
 quaternion  that  show  us  what  we  ought  to  be.  He 
 adds  to  Peter's  fervor,  and  Paul's  belief,  and  James's 
 morality,  his  own  affection.  He  is  a  reconciler,  and 
 brings  in  that  crowning  and  harmonizing  element  of 
 love  without  which  zeal  and  faith  and  conscience 
 are  all  wanting.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 1.  The  Word  of  Life.  In  his  divine  nature^ 
 as  Logos,  he  is  the  eternal  Son  of  the  Father,  and 
 the  agent  in  the  creation  and  preservation  of  the 
 world.  In  him  dwells  all  the  fullness  of  the  God- 
 head bodily ;  and  in  him  also  is  realized  the  ideal  of 
 human  virtue  and  piety.  He  is  the  eternal  Truth 
 and  the  divine  Life  itself,  personally  joined  with  our 
 nature,  our  Lord  and  our  God;  yet  at  the  same 
 time  flesh  of  our  flash.  In  him  is  solved  the  prob- 
 lem of  religion,  the  reconciliation  and  fellowship  of 
 man  with  God.  P.  S. The  Word  has  been  with- 
 out a  human  soul,  but  it  was  when  the  Word  was  in 
 
682 
 
 SECTIOX  365.— 1  JOHX  1  : 1-10. 
 
 the  bcjriniiing,  and  was  with  God,  and  was  God. 
 But  ever  since  the  Word  became  flesh  and  dwelt 
 among  us,  and  manhood,  that  is,  the  whole  of  man- 
 hood, soul  and  flesh,  was  assumed  by  the  Word, 
 what  was  the  result  of  the  passion,  what  of  the 
 ■death,  save  the  separation  of  the  body  from  the 
 soul?  But  the  soul  was  not  separated  from  the 
 Word.  For  if  the  Lord  died — yes,  even  because 
 the  Lord  died — (for  he  died  for  us  on  the  cross), 
 doubtless  his  flesh  breathed  forth  his  soul;  for  a 
 short  space  the  soul  forsook  the  flesh,  but  the  flesh 
 was  to  rise  again  when  the  soul  returned  to  it.  But 
 I  deny  that  the  soul  was  separated  from  the  Word. 
 He  said  to  the  soul  of  the  robber,  "  To-day  shall 
 thou  be  with  me  in  Paradise."  He  forsook  not 
 the  robber's  faithful  soul,  and  did  he  forsake  his 
 own  ?  God  forbid ;  as  its  Lord,  he  kept  the  rob- 
 ber's soul  safe,  while  he  retained  his  own  insep- 
 arably.   Aug. 
 
 2.  All  heretics  have  set  themselves  against 
 Christ.  Manichcus  opposed  Christ's  humanity,  for 
 he  alleged  Christ  was  a  spirit ;  "  even,"  says  he,  "  as 
 the  sun  shines  through  a  painted  glass,  and  the  sun- 
 beams go  through  on  the  other  side,  and  yet  the  sun 
 takes  nothing  away  from  the  substance  of  the  glass, 
 even  so  Christ  took  nothing  from  the  substance  and 
 nature  of  Mary."  Arius  assaulted  the  Godhead  of 
 Christ.  Nestorius  held  there  were  two  persons. 
 Eutychius  taught  there  was  but  one  person  ;  "  for," 
 said  he,  "  the  person  of  the  Deity  was  swallowed 
 up."  Macedonius  opposed  only  the  article  of  the 
 Holy  Ghost,  but  he  soon  fell,  and  was  confounded. 
 If  this  article  of  Christ  remain,  then  all  blasphe- 
 mous spirits  must  vanish  and  be  overthrown.  The 
 Turks  and  Jews  acknowledge  God  the  Father ;  it 
 is  the  Son  they  shoot  at.  About  this  article  much 
 blood  has  been  shed.  1  verily  believe  that  at  Rome 
 more  than  twenty  hundred  thousands  of  martyrs 
 have  been  put  to  death.  It  began  with  the  begin- 
 ning of  the  world — with  Cain  and  Abel,  Ishmael 
 ajid  Isaac,  Esau  and  Jacob,  and  I  am  persuaded  that 
 it  was  about  it  the  devil  was  cast  from  heaven  down 
 to  hell ;  he  was  a  fair  creature  of  God,  and  doubt- 
 less strove  to  be  the  Son.  Next  after  the  Holy 
 Scripture,  we  have  no  stronger  argument  for  the 
 confirmation  of  that  article  than  the  sweet  and  lov- 
 ing Cross.  For  all  kingdoms,  all  the  powerful,  have 
 striven  against  Christ  and  this  article,  but  they  could 
 not  prevail.     Luthei'. 
 
 Manifested.  By  means  of  the  incarnation, 
 God  has  reduced  himself  to  the  level  of  human  ap- 
 prehensions and  human  sympathies.  Ho  gives  us 
 in  Christ  a  definite  ol)ject,  upon  which  all  our  senti- 
 ments of  love,  loyalty,  veneration,  affection,  may 
 fasten  ;  yet  without  fear  of  idolatry,  inasmuch  as 
 this  object  is  divine.  To  conceive  of  Christ  is  to 
 conceive  of  God  ;  and  to  love  Christ  is  to  love  God  ; 
 
 for  he  that  hath  seen  Christ  hath  seen  the  Father. 
 
 E.  M.  G. How  can  you  see  life,  but  by  seeing 
 
 some  one  live  it  ?  You  can  not  see  a  man's  life  un- 
 less you  see  him  live  such  and  such  a  life,  or  hejir 
 of  his  living  such  and  such  a  life,  and  so  knowing 
 what  his  life,  manners,  character,  are.  And  so  no 
 one  could  have  seen  God's  life,  or  known  what  life 
 God  lived,  and  what  character  God's  life  was,  had  it 
 not  been  for  the  incarnation  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ,  who  was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt  among  us, 
 that  by  seeing  him  the  Son,  we  might  see  the  Fa- 
 ther, whose  likeness  he  was,  and  is,  and  ever  will 
 be.     C.  K. 
 
 3.  May  have  fellowship  with  us.  We 
 have  fellowship  with  those  that  speak,  not  only  in 
 their  spiritual  relations  with  their  Lord  (which  they 
 fully  understood  only  after  he  was  gone),  but  in 
 their  remembrances  of  him  in  that  earlier  time  when 
 he  was  yet  with  them.  Their  witness  is  effectual 
 for  this  end.  For  ns  also  it  is  all  real.  He  dwelt 
 among  us.  We  beheld  his  glory.  We  caught  the 
 gracious  words  that  proceeded  out  of  his  mouth. 
 So  things  went  with  him.  So  he  looked  and  moved 
 and  spoke.  So  he  wrought  and  suffered  and  died. 
 We  have  stood  by  the  cross  of  Jesus.  We  have 
 entered  the  empty  sepulchre.  We  have  seen  him 
 alive  after  his  passion.  He  has  shown  us  his  hands 
 and  his  feet.  We  have  been  led  out  as  far  as  to 
 Bethany,  have  seen  the  hands  lifted  up  to  bless, 
 
 and  watched  the  ascending  form.   T.  D.  B. The 
 
 great  requisites  for  fellowship  with  the  Father 
 and  Son  are  determined  by  the  nature  and  char- 
 acter of  God.  God  is  light ;  and  it  is  communion 
 in  the  light.  God  is  love ;  and  it  is  a  fellowship  of 
 love.     D.  F. 
 
 4.  Joy.  This  affords  a  new  proof  of  God's 
 infinite  benevolence,  that  he  has  made  it  our  religion 
 to  be  happy.  In  exhorting  us  to  believe,  and  hope, 
 and  love,  he  only  summons  us  to  that  harmony  of 
 the  powers  which  tends  to  their  most  blissful  exer- 
 cise. And  hence,  in  the  tender  and  affecting  dis- 
 courses which  the  Lord  held  with  his  disciples  after 
 the  eucharist,  having  promised  them  peace,  his  own 
 peace,  he  goes  on  to  promise  them  joy,  even  his  own 
 joy.  "  These  things  have  I  spoken  unto  you,  that 
 my  joy  might  remain  in  you,  and   that  your   joy 
 
 might  be  full."    J.  W.  A. The  latter  words  John 
 
 here  repeats.      B. Joy  is  of   the   soul,  or  the 
 
 soul's  character  ;  it  is  the  wealth  of  the  soul's  own 
 being  when  it  is  filled  with  the  spirit  of  Jesus, 
 wliich  is  the  spirit  of  eternal  love.  Every  soul  is 
 made  to  be  a  well-spring  of  eternal  blessedness,  and 
 will  be  if  only  it  permits  the  waters  of  the  eternal 
 love  to  rise  within.  It  can  have  right  thoughts  and 
 true,  and  be  set  in  everlasting  harmony  with  itself. 
 It  can  love,  and  so,  without  going  about  to  find  what 
 shall  bless  it,  it  has  all  the  material  of  blessing  in 
 
SECTION  365.— 1  JOHN  1  : 1-10. 
 
 683 
 
 itself ;  resources  in  its  own  immortal  nature,  as  a 
 creature  dwelling  in  the  light  of  God,  which  can  not 
 fail,  or  be  exhausted.     H.  B. 
 
 5.  God  is  light.  We  get  the  full  sense  of 
 this  richly  comprehensive  word  "  light "  as  said  of 
 God  when  we  combine  the  two  great  ideas — truth, 
 and  purity  or  holiness.  God  truthful ;  God  sinless  ; 
 God  the  fountain  of  all  truth  ;  God  the  author 
 and  giver  of  all  holiness  to  his  creatures — these  are 
 the  great  ideas  which  lie  in  the  word  Light  as  it 
 stands  here  descriptive  of  God.     11.  C. 
 
 6.  Light  is  clear  and  open.  If  a  man  walks 
 deceitfully,  and  has  not  the  truth  in  him,  but  a  lie, 
 he  offends  against  the  perfect  integrity  of  God,  and 
 has  no  fellowship  with  him.  Light  is  inviolably 
 pure.  It  takes  cognizance  of  foulness  and  corrup- 
 tion, yet  receives  no  soil,  contracts  no  stain  ;  shines 
 on  what  is  base  and  noisome,  keeping  itself  unsul- 
 lied, undefiled.  If  a  man  becomes  contaminated 
 with  evil,  and  has  fellowship  with  "  the  unfruitful 
 works  of  darkness,"  he  has  no  fellowship  with 
 Ood.     D.  R 
 
 7.  The  apostle,  in  these  words  of  holy  mystery, 
 contemplates  the  church  of  the  sanctified  walking 
 together  under  the  radiance  of  a  common  light, 
 which  streams  from  the  presence  of  God,  and  which, 
 involving  them  all,  assimilates  them  all.  He  sees 
 them  move  in  holy  fear,  and  yet  holier  hope,  be- 
 neath the  meridian  blaze  of  the  everlasting  glory, 
 receiving  its  rays,  and,  in  the  very  community  of  the 
 same  gift,  by  the  very  force  of  a  common  investi- 
 ture, enjoying  blessed  ^^ fellowship  one  with  an- 
 other." The  fair  procession  of  the  people  of  God 
 passes  calmly  on  before  his  gifted  eyes ;  and  each, 
 in  the  luminous  robe  that  vests  him,  wears  the  high 
 insignia  of  a  celestial  adoption.  Co-heirs  of  heaven, 
 they  know  their  brotherhood  ;  walking  in  that  light 
 •which  issues  from  no  earthly  sun,  they  feel  it  theirs 
 alone,  and  recognize  in  each  other  the  mystic  fel- 
 lowship it  gives !     W.  A.  B. 
 
 And  what  shall  we  do  about  our  sins  ?  Hear 
 what  follows:  "And  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  his 
 Son  cleanses  us  from  all  sin."  It  is  great  ease  of 
 mind  that  God  has  given  us.  The  devil  once  held  a 
 bond  of  slavery  against  us,  but  it  was  obliterated 
 by  the  blood  of  Christ.  If  you  have  confessed  your 
 sins,  truth  is  in  you ;  for  truth  itself  is  light.  Your 
 life  is  not  yet  perfectly  lustrous,  for  sins  are  there ; 
 but  yet  you  now  begin  to  be  illuminated,  for  confes- 
 sion of  sins  is  there.     Aur/. Nothing  will  do  for 
 
 a  Gospel  that  leaves  any  trouble  incurable,  any 
 sorrow  uncomforted,  any  sin  beyond  forgiveness. 
 The  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  cleanseth  from  all  sin, 
 all  its  kinds,  and  all  its  degrees — the  hard  cold  sins 
 of  avarice  and  hypocrisy  ;  the  hot  impulsive  sins  of 
 passion  and  desperation.  The  most  perfectly  de- 
 vised system  of  morality,  or  even  of  spirituality,  if 
 
 the  Cross  is  left  out  of  it,  can  do  nothing  like  that. 
 F.  D.  H. 
 
 8.  Dreams  of  perfection  in  the  flesh  would  be 
 little  entertained  if  men  kept  clearly  in  view  the 
 distinction  between  what  we  are  in  Christ  and  what 
 we  are  in  ourselves.  To  be  in  him  is  to  be  saved  at 
 once  and  for  ever  from  the  condemnation  of  sin, 
 but,  as  the  lives  of  the  highest  and  the  lowest  saints 
 alike  testify,  not  immediately  from  the  presence 
 and  inworking  of  sin.  Christ  had  sin  upon  him, 
 though  he  had  no  sin  in  liim.  He  that  is  in  Christ 
 has  no  sin  upon  him,  though  he  still  has  sin  in  him. 
 And  just  in  proportion  to  the  completeness  of  his 
 abiding  in  him  by  communion  and  obedience  will 
 he  be  free  from  sin  within  him  as  he  is  from  sin 
 upon  him.  But  let  us  not  be  deceived.  Because 
 the  Spirit  addresses  us  as  those  that  are  "  sanctified 
 in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,''''  let  us  not  therefore 
 claim  to  have  reached  a  state  of  practical  and  real- 
 ized sanctification  in  ourselves.  "We  are  in  him 
 that  is  true,"  and  "  In  him  is  no  sin."  "  But  if  we 
 say  that  ive  have  no  sin,  wc  deceive  ourselves,  and 
 
 the  truth  is  not  in  us.''^     A.  J.  G. The  belief  of 
 
 Christian  perfectibility  seems  inapplicable  to  indi- 
 vidual practice  from  the  very  nature  of  Christian 
 holiness.  Were  a  perfect  man  to  exist,  he  himself 
 would  be  the  last  to  know  it ;  for  the  highest  stage 
 of  advancement  is  the  lowest  descent  in  humility. 
 As  long  as  this  humility  is  necessary  to  the  fullness 
 of  the  Christian  character,  it  would  seem  that  it  is 
 of  the  essence  of  the  constant  growth  in  grace  (how- 
 ever encouraged  by  holy  joy  and  inward  testimonies) 
 to  see  itself  lowlier  as  God  exalts  it  higher.  In 
 truth,  it  is  only  piety,  and  piety  fervent  and  exalt- 
 ed, that  can  really  feel  how  immeasurably  far  it  is 
 
 from  perfect  holiness.     W.  A.  B. The  belief  of 
 
 one's  perfect  freedom  from  sin,  while  God's  own 
 discipline  is  going  on  to  beat  down  sin,  takes  the 
 place  of  faith  in  Christ,  and  plunges  the  soul  into 
 sin.  So  has  that  great  master  of  the  human  heart, 
 and  of  the  workings  both  of  nature  and  of  grace  in 
 it,  John  Bunyan,  presented  the  consequences  of  the 
 self-flattering  idea  of  perfect  freedom  from  sin. 
 The  Flatterer  may  seem  a  bright,  glorious  man,  in  a 
 white  robe,  with  white,  shining  wings,  without  us ; 
 but  he  is  the  dark,  deceitful  old  man  witTiin  us. 
 Grace  in  this  world  is  medicinal,  curative,  as  long 
 as  the  world  stands.     G.  B.  C. 
 
 9.  If  we  confess.  The  man  who  confesses 
 his  misdeeds  and  reproaches  himself  for  them  sides 
 and  cooperates  with  God.  God  upbraids  your  sins ; 
 if  you  do  the  same,  you  act  with  God.  That  you 
 are  a  man,  'tis  God's  work  ;  that  you  are  a  sinner, 
 'tis  your  own.  You  must  abhor  in  yourself  your 
 own  production,  that  you  may  love  in  yourself  the 
 
 work  of   God.      Aug. Under  the   teaching   of 
 
 Satan  men  invert  God's  order.      For  God  has  at* 
 
684 
 
 SECTIOX  366.— 1  JOHN  2  :  1-29. 
 
 tached  a  sense  of  shame  to  sin,  and  i^iven  confidence 
 to  the  confession  of  sin ;  but  the  devil  attaches  con- 
 fidence to  siu,  and  to  confession  shame.     Chrys. 
 
 God  is  both  "faithful  and  just  to  forgive": 
 "faithful,"  as  having  promised,  and  therefore  as 
 in  good  faith  fulfilling ;  "  just,"  as  doing  a  righteous 
 thing — a  thing  which  he  can  righteously  do  by  rea- 
 son of  the  provisions  made  in  the  atoning  death  of 
 
 Christ.     II.  C. It  is  Christ  in  our  nature  who 
 
 has  stood  in  our  place,  and  offended  law  is  satisfied 
 in  the  very  nature  that  broke  it.  Death  is  over- 
 come in  the  very  nature  that  was  doomed  to  die. 
 Heaven  is  opened  by  the  very  nature  that  was  ex- 
 cluded from  it.  Christ  in  our  nature,  God  in  hu- 
 manity's form  bearing  the  cross!  Does  the  law 
 come  and  threaten  me,  I  refer  the  law  to  Christ ;  he 
 is  my  substitute.  Does  justice  come  with  its  sword 
 and  lift  it  over  my  head  to  strike,  I  refer  justice  to 
 my  substitute   and    ask.  Hath  not  Jesus  paid   the 
 
 penalty  that  was  demanded  of  me?     An. The 
 
 penalty  having  been  endured  by  the  substitute  of 
 man,  God's  holiness  and  justice  no  longer  present  a 
 barrier  to  that  salvation.    Yea,  his  holiness  and  jus- 
 
 tice are  enlisted  on  the  side  of  the  sinner  w-ho  by 
 penitence  and  faith  has  appropriated  the  expiation. 
 E.  M.  G. 
 
 Though  God  forgives  once  and  for  ever  as  a 
 Judge^  he  forgives  often  as  a  Fatlier.  In  point  of 
 fact,  he  justifies  us  lohen  we  believe,  and  renews  the 
 sense  of  his  pardon  when  we  return  to  him  at  the 
 throne  of  grace,  and  take  a  believing  look  at  the 
 
 Saviour.     J.  Hall. The  forgiven  soul  may  daily 
 
 sin,  and  come  under  God's  fatherly  displeasure,  and 
 so  need  a  daily  renewal  of  the  joys  of  salvation  at 
 the  mercy-seat ;  but  he  can  never  come  again  under 
 the  divine  wrath  and  curse.  His  Father  in  heaven 
 may  visit  his  transgressions  with  the  rod  of  correc- 
 tion ;  "  nevertheless,  his  loving-kindness  will  he  not 
 utterly  take  from  him,  nor  suffer  his  faithfulness  to 
 fail."  The  forgiveness  of  sins  is  the  pledge  of  all 
 spiritual  blessings.  Like  a  tree  of  life  it  stands  in 
 the  garden  of  God's  delights,  thrusting  its  roots 
 downward,  and  lifting  its  branches  upward  laden 
 with  precious  fruits.  It  is  preceded  and  followed 
 by  the  graces  of  the  Spirit,  the  joys  of  salvation^ 
 the  glories  of  heaven.     V.  D. 
 
 Section  366. 
 
 1  John  ii.  1-29. 
 
 1  My  little  children,  these  things  write  I  unto  you,  that  ye  sin  not.     And  if  any  man  sin,. 
 
 2  we  have  an  advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous:  and  he  is  the  propitia- 
 
 3  tion  for  our  sins :  and  not  for  ours  only,  but  also  for  the  sins  of  tlie  whole  world.     And 
 
 4  hereby  we  do  know  that  we  know  him,  if  we  keep  his  commandments.     He  that  saith,  I 
 know  him,  and  keepeth  not  his  commandments,  is  a  liar,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  him. 
 
 5  But  whoso  keepeth  his  word,  in  him  verily  is  the  love  of  God  perfected :  hereby  know 
 
 6  we  that  we  are  in  him.     lie  that  saith  he  abideth  in  him  ought  himself  also  so  to  walk, 
 
 7  even  as  he  walked.     Brethren,  I  write  no  new  commandment  unto  you,  but  an  old  com- 
 mandment which  ye  had  from  the  beginning.     The  old   commandment  is  the  word  which 
 
 8  ye  have  heard  from  tlie  beginning.     Again,  a  new  commandment  I  write  unto  you,  which 
 •  thing  is  true  in  him  and  in  you :  because  the  darkness  is  past,  and  the  true  light  now 
 
 9  shineth.     He  that  saitli  he  is  in  the  light,  and  hateth  his  brother,  is  in  darkness  even  until 
 
 10  now.     He  that  loveth  his  brother  abideth  in  the  light,  and  there  is  none  occasion  of  stum- 
 
 11  bling  in  him.     But  he  that  hateth  liis  brother  is  in  darkness,  and  walketh  in  darkness,  and 
 
 12  knoweth  not  whither  he  goeth,  because  that  darkness  hath  blinded  his  eyes.     I  write  unto 
 
 13  you,  little  children,  because  your  sins  are  forgiven  you  for  his  name's  sake.  I  write  unto 
 you,  fatliers,  becau.se  ye  have  known  him  that  i«  from  the  beginning.  I  write  unto  you, 
 young  men,  because  ye  have  overcome  the  wicked  one.     I  write  unto  you,  little  children. 
 
 14  because  ye  have  known  the  Father.  I  have  written  unto  you,  fathers,  because  ye  have 
 known  him  t?iat  is  from  the  beginning.  I  have  written  unto  you,  young  men,  because  ye 
 are  strong,  and  the  word  of  God  abideth  in  you,  and  ye  have  overcome  the  wicked  one. 
 
 15  Love  not  the  world,  neitlier  the  things  that  are  in  the  world.     If  any  man  love  the  world, 
 
 16  the  love  of  the  Father  is  not  in  him.  For  all  that  is  in  tlie  world,  the  lust  of  the  fle.sh, 
 and  the  lust  of  the  eyes,  and  tlie  pride  of  life,  is  not  of  the  Father,  but  is  of  the  worlds 
 
 17  And  the  world  passeth  away,  and  the  lust  thereof:  but  he  that  doeth  the  will  of  God  abid- 
 eth for  ever. 
 
SECTION'  366.— 1  JOHN  2  : 1-29. 
 
 685 
 
 18  Little  children,  it  is  the  last  time :  and  as  ye  have  heard  that  antichrist  shall  come,  even 
 
 19  now  are  there  many  antichrists ;  whereby  we  know  tliat  it  is  the  last  time.  They  went  out 
 from_  us,  but  they  were  not  of  us ;  for  if  they  had  been  of  us,  they  would  no  doubt  have 
 continued  with  us:  but  they  went  out,  that  they  might  be  made  manifest  that  they  were  not 
 
 20  all  of  us.     But  ye  have  an  unction  from  the  Holy  One,  and  ye  know  all  things.     I  have  not 
 
 21  written  unto  you  because  ye  know  not  the  truth,  but  because  ye  know  it,  and  that  no  lie  is 
 
 22  of  the  truth.     Who  is  a  liar  but  he  that  denieth  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ?     He  is  anti- 
 
 23  Christ  that  denieth  the  Father  and  the  Son.     Whosoever  denieth  the  Son,  the  same  hath 
 2-1  not  the  Father:  [but]  he  that  acknowledgeth  the  Son  hath  the  Father  also.     Let  that  there- 
 fore abide  in  you,  which  ye  have  lieard  from  the  beginning.     If  that  which  ye  have  heard 
 from  the  beginning  shall  remain  in  you,  ye  also  shall  continue  in  the  Son,  and  in  the  Fa- 
 
 25  ther.     And  this  is  the  promise  that  he  hath  promised  us,  even  eternal  life.     These  things 
 
 26  have  I  written  unto  you  concerning  them  that  seduce  you.     But  the  anointing  which  ye 
 
 27  have  received  of  him  abideth  in  you,  and  ye  need  not  that  any  man  teach  you :  but  as  the 
 same  anointing  teacheth  you  of  all  things,  and  is  truth,  and  is  no  lie,  and  even  as  it  hath 
 
 28  taught  you,  ye  shall  abide  in  him.     And  now,  little  children,  abide  in  him;  that,  when  he 
 
 29  shall  appear,  we  may  have  confidence,  and  not  be  ashamed  before  him  at  his  coming.  If  ye 
 know  that  he  is  righteous,  ye  know  that  every  one  that  doeth  righteousness  is  born  of  him. 
 
 Religion  does  something  better  than  sigh  and  muse  over  the  perishableness  of  earthly  things ;  it 
 finds  in  them  the  seed  of  immortality.  No  work  done  for  Christ  perishes.  No  action  that  helps  to  mold 
 the  deathless  mind  of  a  saint  of  God  is  ever  lost.  Live  for  Christ  in  the  world,  and  you  carry  out  with 
 you  into  eternity  all  of  the  results  of  the  world's  business  that  are  worth  the  keeping.  The  river  of 
 life  sweeps  on,  but  the  gold  grains  it  held  in  solution  are  left  behind,  deposited  in  the  holy  heart.  "  The 
 world  passeth  away,  and  the  lust  thereof ;  but  he  that  doeth  the  will  of  God  abideth  for  ever."  The 
 world's  scenes  of  business  may  fade  on  our  sight,  the  noise  of  its  restless  pursuits  may  fall  no  more  upon 
 our  ear,  when  we  pass  to  meet  our  God ;  but  not  one  unselfish  thought,  not  one  kind  and  gentle  word,  not 
 one  act  of  self-sacrificing  love  done  for  Jesus'  sake,  in  the  midst  of  our  common  work,  but  will  have  left 
 an  indelible  impress  on  the  soul,  which  will  go  out  with  it  to  its  eternal  destiny.  So  live,  then,  that  this 
 may  be  the  result  of  your  labors.  So  live  that  your  work,  whether  in  the  Church  or  in  the  world,  may 
 become  a  discipline  for  that  glorious  state  of  being  in  which  the  Church  and  the  world  shall  become  one ; 
 where  work  shall  be  worship,  and  labor  shall  be  rest.     Caird. 
 
 1.  My  children.  The  hour  for  work  had 
 sounded  in  the  first  place  for  Simon  Peter,  He 
 had  founded  the  Church  in  Israel,  and  planted  the 
 standard  of  the  new  covenant  on  the  ruins  of  the 
 theocracy.  Paul  had  followed.  His  task  had  been 
 to  liberate  the  Church  from  the  restrictions  of  ex- 
 piring Judaism,  and  to  open  the  door  of  the  king- 
 dom of  God  to  the  Gentiles.  Then,  finally,  the 
 hour  sounded  for  John — for  him  who  had  been  the 
 first  disciple,  and  whom  his  Master  reserved  to  be 
 the  last.  He  completed  the  fusion  of  these  hetero- 
 geneous elements,  and  conducted  the  Church  to  the 
 comparative  perfection  of  which  it  was  then  suscep- 
 tible. According  to  all  the  traditions,  John  never 
 had  any  other  spouse  than  the  Church  of  the  Lord, 
 nor  any  other  family  than  that  which  he  salutes  in 
 his  Epistles  by  the  title  of  "  my  children."     GoJet. 
 
 That  ye  sin  not.  This  is  the  great  and 
 blessed  end — sinlessness,  like  that  of  the  sinless 
 One.  "  This,"  says  Calvin,  "  is  not  only  a  summing- 
 up  of  what  goes  before,  but,  so  to  speak,  a  recapitu- 
 lation of  the  whole  gospel,  that  we  should  cease  from 
 sin."  And  when  the  soul  has  proceeded  thus  far  in 
 experience,  and  breaketh  for  the  longing  which  it 
 hath  to  be  loosed  from  the  loathsome  and  srisantic 
 
 foe,  which  wrestles  with  it  only  to  defile  and  poison, 
 the  news  it  hails  on  bended  knees  is  glad  news,  for 
 it  is  gospel.     J.  W.  A. 
 
 We  have  an  advocate.  Sin  hath  made  a 
 breach ;  there  needs  a  mediator  to  heal  it.  God 
 and  sinful  man  are  two,  and  they  can  not  be  made 
 one  but  by  a  third.  Christ  appears  for  us  in  heaven, 
 a  faithful  Advocate.  His  intercession  is  a  part  of 
 his  priestly  office.  We  have  a  faithful  High  Prieat, 
 therefore  a  faithful  Advocate.  He  lays  our  cause 
 to  heart ;  our  cause  is  his  cause.  He  hath  espoused 
 the  interests  of  his  people,  and  does  all  upon  his 
 own  account.  Caryl. The  Greek  word,  of  fre- 
 quent occurrence  and  great  preciousness,  sometimes 
 means  one  who  takes  up  his  client's  cause  to  carry 
 it  through  by  pleadings  and  acts — an  advocate; 
 sometimes  one  who  goes  forth  to  make  peace  be- 
 tween two  parties,  beseeching  for  an  offender — an 
 intercessor ;  sometimes  one  who  stands  by  the  sink- 
 ing  sufferer,  uttering  words  of  consolation  and 
 strength — a  comforter.  All  these  oflBces  concur  in 
 Jesus  Christ,  who  is  our  Advocate  to  urge  our  cause, 
 an  Intercessor  to  make  our  peace,  our  Comforter  to 
 fill  us  with  joy ;  and  hence  one  might  almost  wish 
 the  text  had  said,  "  If  any  man  sin,  we  have  a  Para- 
 
686 
 
 SECTIOX  366.— 1  JOHN  2  : 1-29. 
 
 detos  with  the  Father."  Now,  though  this  name  of 
 love  is  also  given  to  the  Holy  Spirit,  there  is  some- 
 thing delightful  in  regarding  both  the  adorable  Son 
 and  the  Spirit  as  standing  toward  us  in  this  same 
 benignant  relation  of  manifold  good.  In  our  mind's 
 apprehension  of  divine  consolation,  there  need  be 
 no  nice  discriminating  between  the  work  of  the  Son 
 and  the  work  of  the  Spirit,  for  when  the  Lord  Jesus 
 comforts  it  is  by  the  hand  of  the  Comforter. 
 J.  W.  A. 
 
 2.  "  lie  is  the  propitiation,"  i.  e.,  the  Propitia- 
 tor— one  who  makes  propitiation  ;  who  propitiates 
 in  the  sense  of  making  pardon  possible  by  a  right- 
 eous God,  consistently  with  due  regard  to  the  law 
 which  sin  has  broken  and  the  sacredness  of  the 
 penalty  which  the  transgressor  has  incurred.  The 
 way  being  thus  opened,  the  infinite  love  of  God 
 flows. out  naturally  and  mightily  in  the  freest  for- 
 giveness of  the  penitent  who  accepts  for  himself 
 
 the  atonement  made  by  Jesus.     H.  C. Then  fix 
 
 thy  thought  on  what  Christ  did,  what  Christ  suf- 
 fered, what  Christ  is — as  if  thou  wouldst  fill  the 
 hollowness  of  thy  soul  with  Christ !  If  he  emptied 
 himself  of  glory  to  become  sin  for  thy  salvation, 
 must  not  thou  be  emptied  of  thy  sinful  self  to  be- 
 come righteousness  in  and  through  his  agony  and 
 the  effective  merits  of  his  cross  ?  By  what  other 
 means,  in  what  other  form,  is  it  possible  for  thee  to 
 stand  in  the  presence  of  the  Uoly  One  ?  With 
 what  mind  wouldst  thou  come  before  God,  if  not 
 with  the  mind  of  him,  in  whom  alone  God  loveth 
 the  world  ?     S.  T.  C. 
 
 The  death  of  Christ  is  called  a  propitiation,  for 
 it  makes  it  possible  for  God  to  receive  sinners  into 
 favor,  and  prompts  to  the  exercise  of  mercy  in  a 
 way  consistent  with  the  claims  of  justice.  It  is 
 called  an  expiation,  for  it  covers  sin,  and  provides 
 for  the  removal  of  guilt  and  consequent  punishment. 
 It  is  an  afoncment,  both  cxjjiating  and  propitiating, 
 while  it  brings  into  friendship  those  who  were  once 
 opposed.  It  is  vicarious  or  substitutional,  being 
 endured  in  our  stead.  And  it  is  safisfacfori/,  for  it 
 vindicates  the  broken  law,  answers  all  the  moral 
 purposes  of  punishing  the  transgressors,  and  is 
 deemed  by  the  Lawgiver  himself  to  be  a  sufficient 
 reason  for  pardoning  all  who  believe.  Its  first 
 fruit  is  forgiveness  and  peace — complacency  on  God's 
 part  and  confidence  on  ours ;  its  ultimate  fruits, 
 redemption  and  salvation — that  is,  actual  freedom 
 from  sin  in  its  guilt,  power,  and  misery,  and  in  the 
 end  eternal  life  ;  redemption  differing  from  salva- 
 tion only  in  suggesting  the  price  paid  for  these 
 Rifts.  In  part  they  are  already  enjoyed,  but  in 
 their  fullness  they  are  yet  to  come.     J.  A. 
 
 6.  Christ  is  not  only  the  principle  of  holiness, 
 but  also  the  pattern  of  holiness  to  his  people. 
 They  that  say  they  abide  in  him  must  walk  as  he 
 
 loalked.  Ills  works  (except  those  which  were  mi- 
 raculous, and  works  of  mediation  between  God  and 
 us)  are  our  rule  as  well  as  his  word.  Look  to  Jesus 
 when  you  have  a  race  of  patience  to  run ;  let  your 
 eye  always  be  upon  Christ,  and  draw  the  lines  of 
 your  carriage,  both  in  your  spirits  and  outward  ac- 
 tions, according  to  what  you  see  in  him.     Caryl. 
 
 As  a  prophet  he  teaches  us  the  way  of  life, 
 
 and,  as  the  best  and  greatest  of  prophets,  is  per- 
 fectly like  his  doctrine ;  and  his  acting  (that  in  all 
 teachers  is  the  liveliest  part  of  doctrine),  his  carriage 
 in  life  and  death  is  our  great  pattern  and  instruc- 
 tion. But  he  is  more  than  a  prophet,  a  priest  satis- 
 fying justice  for  us,  and  a  king  conquering  sin  and 
 death  for  us ;  an  example,  indeed,  but  more  than 
 an  example,  our  sacrifice,  our  life,  and  all  in  all.  It 
 is  our  duty  to  walk  as  he  walked,  to  make  him  the 
 pattern  of  our  steps  ;  but  our  comfort  and  salva- 
 tion lieth  in  this,  that  he  is  the  propitiation  for  our 
 sins  (v.  2).     L. 
 
 14.  Victory  is  made  so  sure  unto  us  in  Jesus 
 that  the  Scriptures  represent  us  as  having  already 
 obtained  it :  "  Ye  are  strong,  and  the  word  of  God 
 abideth  in  you,  and  ye  have  overcome  the  wicked 
 one."  In  Jesus  all  is  accomplished  ;  "  we  are  more 
 than  conquerors  through  him  that  loved  us." 
 Monod. 
 
 15.  A  true  Christian  living  in  the  world  is  like 
 a  ship  sailing  on  the  ocean.  It  is  not  the  ship 
 being  in  the  water  which  will  sink  it,  but  the  water 
 getting  into  the  ship.  So  in  the  like  manner  the 
 Christian  is  not  ruined  by  living  in  the  world,  which 
 he  must  needs  do  while  he  remains  in  the  body, 
 but  by  the  world  living  in  him.  Our  daily  avoca- 
 tions, yea,  our  most  lawful  enjoyments,  have  need 
 to  be  narrowly  watched,  lest  they  insensibly  steal 
 upon  our  affections,  and  draw  away  our  hearts  from 
 
 God.     An. All   immoderate   use   of   the   world 
 
 wrongs  the  soul  in  its  spiritual  condition,  makes  it 
 sickly  and  feeble,  full  of  spiritual  distempers  and 
 inactivity,  benumbs  the  graces  of  the  Spirit  and  fills 
 the  soul  with  sleepy  vapors,  makes  it  grow  secure 
 and  heavy  in  spiritual  exercises  and  obstructs  the 
 way  and  motion  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  Therefore,  if 
 you  would  be  spiritual,  healthful,  and  vigorous,  and 
 enjoy  much  of  the  consolations  of  heaven,  be  spar- 
 ing and  sober  in  tliose  of  the  earth,  and  what  you 
 abate  of  the  one  shall  be  certainly  made  up  in  the 
 other.     L. 
 
 Whoever  is  contriving  by  how  little  faith  or  how 
 little  grace,  and  with  how  large  interspersing  of  gay- 
 eties  and  worldly  pleasure  he  may  make  his  title  to 
 salvation  good,  is  engaged  in  a  very  critical  experi- 
 ment. He  is  trying  how  to  be  a  Christian  without 
 being  at  all  a  saintly  person ;  how  to  love  God 
 enough  without  loving  him  enough  to  be  taken 
 away   from   his   lighter   pleasures ;   and   he   really 
 
SECTION  366.— 1  JOHN  2 :  1-29. 
 
 68T 
 
 thinks  that,  aiming  low  enough  to  be  a  little  of  a 
 Christian,  he  still  may  just  hit  the  target  on  the 
 lower  edge.  Perhaps  he  will,  but  is  he  sure  of  it  ? 
 And,  if  he  really  is,  what  miserable  economy  is  it  to 
 be  so  little  in  the  love  of  God  and  the  joys  of  a  glo- 
 rious devotion,  that  he  can  be  just  empty  enough  to 
 want  his  deficit  made  up  by  amusements  !  If  that 
 will  answer,  a  very  mean  soul  certainly  can  be  saved. 
 
 H.  B. The  heart  and  affections  of  man  are  too 
 
 precious  to  be  wasted.  Lay  not  out  your  rich  capi- 
 tal of  faith  and  hope  and  love  and  admiration  upon 
 the  poor,  precarious  investments  this  world  at  best 
 can  offer  you  !  Impress  upon  your  hearts  the  con- 
 viction that  not  one  energy  of  all  this  host  of  ener- 
 gies but  was  primarily  designed  for  heaven ;  and 
 open  in  this  blessed  belief  the  full  tide  of  your  af- 
 fections to  that  world  where  alone  they  can  ever 
 find  repose  !  Realize  the  presence  of  God  by  faith, 
 know  him  as  he  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  and,  I  will  not  say 
 love  him — to  know  him  thus  is  to  love  him.   W.  A.  B- 
 
 16.  Worldliness  is  determined  by  the  spirit  of 
 a  life,  not  the  objects  with  which  the  life  is  conver- 
 sant. It  is  not  the  "  flesh,"  nor  the  "  eye,"  nor 
 "  life  "  which  are  forbidden,  but  it  is  the  lud  of  the 
 flesh,  and  the  lust  of  the  eye,  and  the  jyride  of  life. 
 It  is  not  this  earth,  nor  the  men  who  inhabit  it,  nor 
 the  sphere  of  our  legitimate  activity,  that  we  may 
 not  love,  but  the  way  in  which  the  love  is  given. 
 Worldliness  consists  in  these  three  things  :  attach- 
 ment to  the  outward,  attachment  to  the  transitory, 
 attachment  to  the  unreal,  in  opposition  to  love  for 
 the  inward,  the  eternal,  the  true  ;  and  the  one  of 
 these  affections  is  necessarily  expelled  by  the  other. 
 "  If  any  man  love  the  world,  the  love  of  the  Father 
 
 is  not  in  him."     F.  W.  R. The   sin  of  the  man 
 
 in  whom  the  love  of  the  world  predominates  is  of 
 deliberate  choice,  and  it  engages  the  whole  man  in 
 pursuit  of  its  own  ends.  It  is  not  an  error  about 
 the  means,  it  is  not  seeking  a  right  end  in  a  mis- 
 taken way,  but  it  is  pursuing  a  false  and  pernicious 
 end  with  care,  anxiety,  and  self-approbation.  Hence 
 it  is  called  in  Scripture  idvlatry^  not  from  any  re- 
 semblance it  has  to  the  outward  act  of  falling  down 
 before  stocks  or  stones,  but  because  it  entirely  dis- 
 places our  affections  from  their  proper  object,  and 
 leads  them  to  the  preference  of  an  unjust  and  delu- 
 sive rival.     R.  W. 
 
 17.  Lust  is  in  Scripture  the  usual  name  of 
 all  the  irregular  and  sinful  desires  of  the  heart, 
 both  the  polluted  habits  of  them  and  their  corrupt 
 streams,  both  as  they  are  within  and  outwardly  vent 
 themselves  in  the  lives  of  men.  The  apostle  here 
 calls  it  the  lust  of  the  world,  and,  verse  15,  love  of  the 
 world ;  and  then,  verse  16,  branches  it  into  those 
 three  that  are  indeed  the  base  anti-trinity  that  the 
 world  worships,  the  lust  of  the  eyes,  the  lust  of  the 
 flesh,  and  the  pride  of  life.     L. 
 
 The  World.  The  Bible  touches  us  because  it 
 seems  to  know  all  about  this  "  world  " — this  aggre- 
 gate of  disorder  with  purposes  of  order  all  through 
 it,  this  sea  of  tempest  with  its  tides  of  law,  this 
 mixture  of  insignificant  trifles  with  the  most  appalling, 
 solemnities,  this  storehouse  of  life  and  activity  and 
 influence  which  we  are  crowding  on  and  crowded  by 
 every  day,  out  of  which  come  the  shaping  forces  of 
 our  life,  which  we  call  the  world.  The  Bible  knows 
 all  about  it,  and  so  we  listen  when  the  Bible  speaks. 
 P.  B. 
 
 Passeth  away.  The  strange  thing  is,  not. 
 that  amid  the  world's  work  we  should  be  able  to 
 think  of  our  home,  but  that  we  should  ever  be  able 
 to  forget  it ;  and  the  stranger,  sadder  still,  that, 
 while  the  little  day  of  life  is  passing — morning,  noon- 
 tide, evening,  each  stage  more  rapid  than  the  last — 
 while  to  many  the  shadows  are  already  fast  length- 
 ening, and  the  declining  sun  warns  them  that  "  the 
 night  is  at  hand  wherein  no  man  can  work  " — there 
 should  be  those  among  us  whose  whole  thoughts  are 
 absorbed  in  the  business  of  the  world,  and  to  whom 
 the  reflection  never  occurs  that  soon  they  must  go 
 out  into  eternity  without  a  friend,  without  a  home  ! 
 Caird. 
 
 Doeth  the  will  abideth.  The  one  business 
 of  life  with  us  now  is  that  we  do  the  divine  will. 
 There  is  a  will  of  God  for  us  in,  and  right  through,, 
 every  day — running  along  the  line  of  its  duties  and 
 cares  ;  a  will  which  we  are  to  discover  ;  which  we 
 are  to  do  ;  and  in  the  doing  of  which  we  consolidate 
 our  immortality.  Every  duty  faithfully  done  is 
 like  a  stone  built  in,  that  shall  abide.  And  love 
 and  prayer  will  add  cohesion.  And  suffering  pa- 
 tience will  give  depth  and  strength.  And  hope  and 
 aspiration  w^ill  bring  tenderness  and  beauty.  Every 
 active  and  every  passive  grace  will  contribute  some- 
 thing to  the  completeness  and  permanency  of  the 
 life  that  is  set  in  obedience  to  the  will  of  God.  And 
 the  thing  to  be  desired  is  (so  simple  and  yet  so  diffi- 
 cult), that  we  should  lay  this  idea  along  our  whole 
 life,  and  make  it  touch  every  part  of  it.  And  all 
 this,  not  on  high  days  and  at  special  times  alone, 
 but,  as  much  as  we  can,  at  all  times,  and  in  all 
 things — in  the  sanctuary,  in  the  city  ;  when  we  eat 
 and  when  we  pray ;  when  we  are  glad  in  the  joy  of 
 life  and  when  our  tears  fall  like  rain.  In  all  we 
 are  to  do  the  will  of  God,  and  then  and  thus  we 
 live  upon  the  flow  of  his  being  ;  we  participate,  as 
 far  as  creature  can,  in  his  immortality  ;  at  his  bid- 
 ding we  put  forth  our  hand  and  take  of  the  tree  of 
 life  and  live  for  ever.     A.  R. 
 
 18.  The  solemn  asseveration  of  the  apostle  is 
 that  this  under  which  we  live  is  the  final  economy, 
 and  that  with  its  close  will  terminate  for  ever  the 
 probation  of  mankind.  For,  when  the  glorious  helpa 
 to  holiness  provided  by  this  last  economy  are  re- 
 
688 
 
 SEGTioy  366.— 1  jony  2 .- 1-29, 
 
 viewed,  it  is  to  see  that  God  has  lavished  upon  these 
 arrangements  all  the  resources  of  his  love  and  wis- 
 dom, and  that  nothing  more  could  have  been  done 
 to  his  vineyard  which  he  has  not  done  in  it.  He  has 
 put  in  operation  motives  more  than  adequate  to  the 
 resistance  of  every  temptation  ;  has  offered  full  and 
 free  forgiveness  through  the  blood  of  Christ,  to- 
 gether with  the  gift  of  his  indwelling  Spirit ;  has 
 issued  a  perfect  law  for  our  moral  guidance,  and  a 
 prediction  fraught  as  much  with  comfort  to  one  class 
 of  characters  as  with  terror  to  another;  and  we 
 may  safely  challenge  any  one  to  point  out  what  he 
 could  have  done  beyond  this  consistently  with  the 
 maintenance  of  a  state  of  probation.  Reason,  there- 
 fore, echoes  back  the  solemn  accents  of  inspiration, 
 when  she  asserts  that  the  passing  bell  of  the  econo- 
 mies is  being  rung  at  present,  that  with  the  close  of 
 this  periodic  time  trial  will  expire :  "  Little  children^ 
 it  is  the  last  time.''''     E.  M.  G. 
 
 19.  Though  some  should  wholly  forsake  the  way 
 of  godliness,  wherein  they  seemed  to  walk,  yet  why 
 should  that  reflect  upon  such  as  are  real  and  stead- 
 fast in  it  ?  Theij  went  out  from  us,  says  the  apostle, 
 but  were  not  of  us.  Offenses  of  this  kind  rnu^st  be, 
 but  the  tooe  rests  on  him  by  whom  (hey  eome,  not  on 
 other  Christians.  Religion  itself  remains  still  the 
 same,  whatsoever  be  the  failings  and  blots  of  one  or 
 more  that  profess  it.  It  is  pure  and  spotless ;  if  it 
 teach  not  holiness  and  meekness  and  humility,  and  all 
 good  purely,  then  except  against  it.  But,  if  it  be  a 
 straight,  golden  reed  by  which  the  temple  is  mea- 
 sured, then  let  it  have  its  own  esteem,  both  of 
 straightness  and  preciousness,  whatsoever  uneven- 
 ness  be  found  in  those  that  profess  to  receive  it.    L. 
 
 As  there  are  trees  and  herbs  that  are  wholly 
 
 right  and  noble,  fit  indeed  for  the  vineyard,  so  there 
 are  also  their  semblance,  but  wild ;  not  right,  but 
 ignoble.  There  is  the  grape,  and  the  wild  grape ; 
 the  vine,  and  the  wild  vine ;  the  rose,  and  the  canker- 
 rose.  There  are  also  in  the  world  a  generation  of 
 professors  that,  notwithstanding  their  profession, 
 are  wild  by  nature ;  yea,  such  as  were  never  planted 
 into  the  good  olive-tree.  Now  these  can  biing  forth 
 nothing  but  wild-olive  berries;  they  can  not  bring 
 forth  fruit  unto  God.  Such  are  all  those  that  have 
 lightly  taken  up  a  professi(m,  and  crept  into  the 
 vineyard  without  a  new  birth  and  the  blessing  of 
 regeneration.     Bun. 
 
 30.  Apostolical  authority  and  direct  revelation 
 diffuse  over  the  Epistles  their  certainty  and  their 
 majesty ;  but  yet  the  presence  of  these  more  com- 
 manding elements  is  not  suffered  to  overpower  that 
 general  character  of  doctrine,  which  is  proper  for 
 those  who  are  of  full  age,  and  who  have  themselves 
 "  an  unction  from  the  Holy  One,  that  they  may  know 
 all  things."  The  mind  of  the  teacher  still  enters 
 into  a  free  companionship  with  the  mind  that  is 
 
 taught,  so  as  to  exercise  and  educate  the  spiritual 
 faculties,  at  the  same  time  conducting  them  with 
 decisive  authority  to  conclusions  which  they  might 
 else  have  failed  to  reach.     T.  D.  B. 
 
 23.  In  our  English  version  the  last  clause  of 
 this  verse  is  put  in  italics,  indicating  doubt  of  its 
 being  genuine.  There  seems  to  be  not  the  least  oc- 
 casion for  this  doubt.  The  best  manuscripts  con- 
 tain it,  and  the  course  of  thought  with  this  clause 
 included  is  entirely  in  harmony  with  John's  habit. 
 To  deny  the  Son  is  to  lose  the  Father ;  to  confess 
 the  Son  retains  to  us  the  Father — two  propositions 
 mutually  correlated  to  each  other.     H.  C. 
 
 25.  Not  that  we  shall  be  exempt  from  loss,  dis- 
 appointment, sickness,  human  unkindness,  embar- 
 rassment, vexation,  humiliation ;  not  that  we  shall 
 have  in  this  world  all  the  displays  of  providential 
 favor  on  which  we  may  have  calculated ;  these  are 
 not  the  things  promised ;  (he  promise  (hat  he  hath 
 promised  us  is  eternal  life.  God  may  have  dealt 
 strangely  with  thee;  but  say  frankly,  has  he  at  all 
 dealt  with  thee  in  a  way  to  hinder  the  fulfillment  of 
 the  promise  made  thee  ?  He  that  believeth  hath 
 eternal  life  ;  he  hath  entered  upon  it ;  he  is  living  a 
 new  life,  one  that  stretches  out  into  eternity;  but 
 what  he  has  experienced  is  only  the  beginning  of 
 it.     G.  B. 
 
 28.  Abide  in  him.  The  presence  of  Jesus, 
 our  divine  Lord,  will  make  our  lives  not  only  solemn, 
 but  also  strong  and  vigorous.  It  will  quicken  and 
 sustain  every  energy.  He  is  with  us  who  loves  us 
 with  more  than  a  father's  affection,  more  than  a 
 mother's  tenderness,  more  than  a  Jjrother's  sympa- 
 thy, more  than  a  friend's  faithfulness.  This  thought 
 will  animate  us.  We  need  never  be  lonely  and 
 faint.  In  all  the  meditations  of  our  hearts,  in  our 
 intercourse  with  men,  in  our  silent  and  secret  sor- 
 rows and  struggles,  his  presence  is  our  rest  and 
 strength.     A.  S. 
 
 At  his  coining.  We  are  not  yet  in  our 
 home ;  not  as  yet  do  we  reign ;  things  around  us 
 still  dazzle  us ;  self-pleased  thoughts  may  yet  mis- 
 lead us  ;  we  have  still,  while  yet  we  are  in  the  flesh, 
 to  strike  closer  and  closer  into  the  narrow  way, 
 closer  and  closer  to  cleave  to  God,  more  and  more 
 to  part  with  all  which  would  keep  us  from  God. 
 Wherever,  then,  we  may  be  in  the  course  heaven- 
 ward, morning  by  morning  let  us  place  before  our- 
 selves that  morning  which  has  no  evening ;  and  pur- 
 pose we  to  do  that,  and  that  only,  which  we  shall 
 wish  we  had  done,  when  we  shall  see  it  in  the  light  of 
 that  morning  when  in  the  brightness  of  his  presence 
 every  plea  of  self-love  which  now  clouds  our  eyes 
 shall  melt  away.  Evening  by  evening  set  we  before 
 us  that  night  "  wherein  no  man  can  work  " ;  and 
 resolve  we,  by  God's  grace,  in  union  with  the  all- 
 atoning  sacrifice,  to  love  nothing,  to  prize  nothing, 
 
SECTION  367.— 1  JOHN  3  : 1-24. 
 
 689 
 
 to  wish  for  nothing,  to  fear  nothing,  to  hold  nothing, 
 to  regret  nothing,  but  what  we  shall  love,  prize,  wish 
 for,  or  be  glad  we  had  feared,  held,  regretted,  when 
 our  Saviour  and  Judge's  voice  shall  utter  those  dread 
 
 words,  "  It  is  done."  So,  baring  ourselves  more  and 
 more  of  all  unpleasing  unto  him,  shall  we,  with  less 
 sluggish  steps,  follow  him  who  emptied  himself  of 
 all  which  was  his  that  he  might  give  us  all.     Pusey. 
 
 Section   367. 
 
 1  John  iii.  1-24. 
 
 1  Behold,  what  manner  of  love  the  Father  liath  bestowed  upon  us,  that  we  should  he 
 called  the  sons  of  God :  therefore  the  world  knoweth  us  not,  because  it  knew  him  not. 
 
 2  Beloved,  now  are  we  the  sons  of  God,  and  it  doth  not  yet  appear  what  we  shall  be:  hut 
 we  know  that,  when  he  shall  appear,  we  shall  be  like  him ;  for  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is. 
 
 3  And  every  man  that  hath  tliis  hope  in  him  purifieth  himself,  even  as  he  is  pure. 
 4 
 5 
 6 
 7 
 8 
 
 9 
 10 
 
 AVhosoever  committeth  sin  transgresseth  also  the  law:  for  sin  is  the  transgression  of  the 
 law.  And  ye  know  that  he  was  manifested  to  take  away  our  sins :  and  in  him  is  no  sin. 
 Whosoever  abideth  in  him  sinneth  not :  whosoever  sinneth  hath  not  seen  him,  neither 
 known  him.  Little  cliildren,  let  no  man  deceive  you :  he  that  doetti  righteousness  is  right- 
 eous, even  as  he  is  righteous.  He  that  committeth  sin  is  of  the  devil ;  for  the  devil  sinneth 
 from  the  beginning.  For  this  purpose  the  Son  of  God  was  manifested,  that  he  miglit  de- 
 stroy the  works  of  the  devil.  Whosoever  is  born  of  God  doth  not  commit  sin ;  for  his  seed 
 remaineth  in  him:  and  he  cannot  sin  because  he  is  born  of  God.  In  this  the  children  of 
 God  are  manifest,  and  tlie  children  of  the  devil :  whosoever  doeth  not  righteousness  is  not 
 
 11  of  God,  neither  he  that  loveth  not  his  brother.     For  this  is  the  message  that  ye  heard  from 
 
 12  the  beginning,  that  we  should  love  one  anotlier.     Not  as  Cain,  who  was  of  that  wicked  one, 
 and  slew  his  brother.     And  wherefore  slew  he  him?     Because  his  own  works  were  evil, 
 
 13  and  his  brother's  righteous.     Marvel  not,  my  brethren,  if  the  world  bate  you. 
 
 14  We  know  that  we  have  passed  from  death  unto  life,  because  we  love  the  brethren.     He 
 
 15  that  loveth  not  Ms  brother  abideth  in  death.     Whosoever  hateth  his  brother  is  a  murderer: 
 
 16  and  ye  know  that  no  murderer  hath  eternal  life  abiding  in  him.     Hereby  perceive  we  the 
 love  of  God,  because  he  laid  down  his  life  for  us:  ami  we  ought  to  lay  down  ow  lives  for 
 
 17  the  brethren.     But  whoso  hath  this  world's  good,  and  seeth  his  brother  have  need,  and 
 shutteth  up  his  bowels  of  compassion  irovn  him,  how  dvvelleth  the  love  of  God  in  him? 
 
 18  My  little  children,  let  us  not  love  in  word,  neither  in  tongue ;  but  in  deed  and  in  truth. 
 
 19  And  hereby  we  know  that  we  are  of  the  truth,  and  shall  assure  our  hearts  before  him. 
 
 20  For  if  oilr  heart  condemn  us,  God  is  greater  than  our  heart,  and  knoweth  all  things.     Be- 
 
 21  loved,  if  our  heart  condemn  us  not,  then  have  we  conlidence  toward  God.     And  whatso- 
 
 22  ever  we  ask,  we  receive  of  him,  because  we  keep  his  commandments,  and  do  those  things 
 
 23  that  are  pleasing  in  his  sight.     And  this  is  his  commandment,  That  we  should  believe  on 
 the  name  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  and  love  one  another,  as  he  gave  us  commandment. 
 
 24  And  he  that  keepeth  his  commandments  dwelleth  in  him,  and  he  in  him.     And  hereby  we 
 know  that  he  abideth  in  us,  by  the  Spirit  which  he  hath  given  us. 
 
 Xo  external  vision  or  revelation  could  disclose  the  Infinitely  Holy  to  natures  imperfect  and  sinful. 
 Divine  Being,  in  its  wondrous  manifestations,  might  play  around  the  unrenewed  mind,  but  it  would  be  as 
 a  luminous  atmosphere  bathing  blind  eyes,  or  sweet  music  rippling  round  deaf  ears ;  the  heavenly  eflBu- 
 cnce  could  not  pass  inward,  could  wake  no  thrill  of  appreciation,  no  sympathetic  delight  within  the  soul. 
 There  must,  in  short,  be  something  godlike  in  us  before  we  can  see  and  know  God ;  we  must  be  "  like 
 him  "  before  we  can  "  see  him  as  he  is,"  And  into  this  divine  affinity,  this  penetrative  moral  insight,  it 
 is  one  great  end  of  the  Christian's  life  on  earth  to  train  him.  By  every  holy  deed,  by  every  spiritual 
 aspiration,  by  each  sacrifice  of  inclination  to  duty,  of  passion  to  principle,  of  the  waywrrd  human  will  to 
 God's,  the  spiritual  instincts  of  the  believer  are  becoming  more  refined,  his  spiritual  ])erccptions  more 
 acute.  Not  one  fervent  prayer,  not  one  act  of  earnest,  thoughtful  intercourse  with  God  in  holy  ordi- 
 nances, but  is  strengthening  the  wing  of  aspiration  and  purifying  the  eye  of  faith — training  the  spirit  to 
 rise  nearer  to  the  region  of  eternal  light,  and  to  bear  its  divine  efifulgcnce  with  more  undazzled  gaze.  The 
 87 
 
630 
 
 SEOTIOX  367.— 1  JOHX  3  : 1-^. 
 
 time  will  come  when  this  process  shall  be  completed,  when  love  shall  be  refined  from  all  admixture  of 
 selfishness,  and  the  soul,  to  its  inmost  depths,  assimilated  to  God,  shall  be  prepared  to  reflect,  without  one 
 dimming  shadow,  the  beams  of  infinite  beauty.     Caird. 
 
 1.  "Behold  what  manner  of  love!" — there  is 
 something  touching  in  an  old  man  like  John  thus 
 suddenly  changing  the  tone  of  calm  reasoning  and 
 exhortation  for  one  of  ecstasy.  The  patriarch  of 
 the  apostles  feels  himself  in  the  highest  sense  of 
 the  term  once  more  a  child,  a  child  of  God,  like  the 
 meanest  of  believers,  with  whom  he  here  puts  him 
 self  on  a  level,  and  boasts  as  Paul  had  done  before, 
 
 in  the  mercy  vouchsafed  him.      Van  0. When 
 
 you  have  thrown  yourself  into  the  arms  of  the  Son 
 of  his  love,  and  cleaved  closely  to  his  heart,  then 
 does  the  Father  no  more  look  upon  you  as  you  are 
 in  yourself,  encompassed  with  all  your  sins,  en- 
 veloped in  your  misery;  he  then  loves  you  in  the 
 Son  of  his  love,  and  the  darkness  within  you  is  irra- 
 diated by  the  light  that  beams  from  his  countenance. 
 It  is  this  love  which  calls  forth  the  instant  cry  of 
 amazement  and  of  gratitude,  and  prompts  us  to  ex- 
 claim with  John,  "  Behold  what  manner  of  love  the 
 Father  hath  shown  us,  that  we  should  be  called  his 
 own  children  !  "     A.  T. 
 
 2.  "Beloved,"  proceeds  the  apostle,  "now  are 
 we  the  sons  of  God."  We  have  no  empty  title  un- 
 attended with  real  dignities  and  real  privileges  ;  we 
 are  not  only  "  called  "  (as  in  the  preceding  verse), 
 but  we  "  are  "  the  children  of  heaven.  We  are  not 
 merely  invested  with  our  rank  by  adopting  favor, 
 but  we  are  in  the  exercise  of  our  privileges  by  re- 
 generating grace.  This  is  even  now  the  dignity 
 freely  accorded  to  the  disciple  in  the  invisible  em- 
 pire of  God.     W.  A,  B. We  were  strangers,  yet 
 
 are  made  sons,  nay,  heirs.  It  is  God's  good  plea- 
 sure to  give  those  who  were  strangers  to  his  family, 
 and  rebels  to  his  crown,  a  joint  heirship  with  his 
 only  Son  !  Every  person  in  the  Holy  Trinity  shows 
 his  love  to  believers.  The  Father  adopts  ;  the  Son 
 for  a  while  resigna  and  lays  aside  his  honor — nay, 
 even  dies  to  purchase  our  right — the  Holy  Spirit 
 witnesseth  that  we  are  the  sons  of  God  !  Oh,  adore 
 the  love  of  the  Trinity  with  high  and  raised 
 thoughts !     T.  M. 
 
 What  we  shall  be  !  How  profoundly  this 
 question,  this  mystery,  concerns  us,  and  in  compari- 
 son with  this  what  are  to  us  all  questions  of  all 
 sciences  ?  What  to  us  all  researches  into  the  con- 
 stitution and  laws  of  material  nature,  all  investiga- 
 tions into  the  history  of  past  ages,  the  future  career 
 of  states  and  empires?  What  to  us — what  shall 
 become  of  this  globe  itself  ?  What  wk  shall  be, 
 we  ourselves,  is  the  matter  of  surpassing  and  infinite 
 interest !  There  is  in  the  contemplation  a  magni- 
 tude, a  solemnity  which  transcends  and  overwhelms 
 
 our  utmost  faculty  of  thought.  To  think  that  we 
 shall  continue  to  be  in  some  mode  and  scene  of  ex- 
 istence, for  millions  of  ages,  and  that  that  will  still 
 be  as  nothing  in  comparison  with  what  is  still  to 
 follow  I  that  a  duration  passing  away  beyond  all 
 reach  of  the  stupendous  power  of  numbers  will  still 
 be  as  nothing!  that  it  will  still  be  we  ourselves, 
 the  very  same  beings !  that  it  will  be  a  perfectly 
 specific  manner  of  being — with  a  full  consciousness 
 of  what  it  is — an  internal  world  of  thought  and 
 emotion — a  perfect  sense  of  relations  to  the  system 
 in  which  we  shall  find  ourselves  placed ;  and  this  a 
 continual  succession  of  distinct  sentiments  and  ex- 
 periences, and  with  the  constant  certainty  of  the 
 
 train  going  on  for  ever  !     J.  F. To  our  instructed 
 
 hopes  there  is  a  certain  future  on  which  we  can 
 build,  far  more  glorious,  far  more  beautiful  than 
 anything  in  the  past.  "  We  k7iow  that  when  he 
 shall  appear  we  shall  be  like  him."  We  have  a  fu- 
 ture, not  of  dim  expectation  and  trembling  hope, 
 but  of  knowledge.  Our  word  is  not  "  it  may  be," 
 but  "  it  will  be."  That  which  is  to  be  becomes  as 
 firm  reality  as  that  which  has  been.  Hope  is  truer 
 than  history.  The  future  is  not  cloudland,  but  solid 
 fruitful  soil  on  which  we  can  plant  a  firm  foot.  A.  51. 
 
 The  Spirit  of  grace  shows  us  that  the  moral 
 perfections  of  God  are  the  end  and  reason  of  the 
 natural.  And  who  can  doubt  but  that,  when  mat- 
 ter and  its  dark  symbols  are  done  with,  that  which 
 is  principal  shall  seem  so  ?  In  bursting  from  the 
 confinement  of  the  body,  Ihe  spirit  .shall  in  a  mo- 
 ment reverse  the  order  of  its  old  conceptions  ;  and 
 almost  cease  to  think  of  Omnipotence,  Eternity,  In- 
 finitude, while  the  more  dominant  notions  of  Pu- 
 rity, and  Blessedness,  and  Love,  fill  the  soul.     I.  T. 
 
 Whatever  knowledge  we  gain  in  heaven  will  be 
 
 transforming.  All  our  ideas  will  be  as  fuel,  to  feed 
 the  flame  of  love,  which  will  then  burn  upon  the 
 altar  of  the  soul ;  all  will  be  quickening,  penetrating, 
 influential.  Our  opinions  will  be  principles  of  ac- 
 tion. Everything  will  lead  us  to  see  more  of  God, 
 to  love  him  with  a  more  intense  glow  of  holy  affec- 
 tion, and  to  be  more  conformed  to  him.  The  light 
 of  truth  will  ever  be  associated  with  the  warmth 
 of  love.  "  We  shall  be  like  God,  for  we  shall  see 
 him  as  he  is."    J.  A.  J. 
 
 We  know  that  there  is  a  God  whom  it  is  no 
 longer  a  hopeless  enthusiasm  to  call  on  man  to  imi- 
 tate— one  with  whom,  it  would  seem,  a  connection 
 RO  perfect  may  be  established  of  heart  and  hope, 
 that  all  the  story  of  his  earthly  career  is  spiritually 
 acted  over  in  each  of  his  earthly  followers — who 
 
SECTION  367.— 1  JOHN  3  : 1-21^. 
 
 691 
 
 are  declared  to  be  "  born  with  Christ,"  "  suffering 
 with  Christ,"  "  crucified  with  Christ,"  "  buried  with 
 Christ,"  "  risen  with  Christ,"  "  exalted  with  Christ  " 
 — until  at  length  these  analogies  are  lost  in  a  deep- 
 er and  more  heavenly  resemblance,  when,  admitted 
 into  the  sunlight  of  his  glory,  they  catch  the  reflec- 
 tion of  his  eternal  beams — as  they  gaze,  approach, 
 and,  as  they  approach,  become  more  and  more  com- 
 pletely invested  with  his  radiance,  are  transfigured 
 as  they  adore  the  God  and  man,  in  the  clear  truth 
 of    his  own  unshadowed  essence — "  are  like  him ; 
 
 for  they  see  him  as  he  is " !     W.  A.  B. The 
 
 open  vision  of  God  in  Christ  will  then  transform 
 us  into  his  image.  By  that  the  most  amazing  mira- 
 cle of  divine  love  and  divine  power  will  be  con- 
 summated, the  complete  forgiveness  of  sin  crowned 
 by  the  transfiguration  of  the  sinner ;  and  in  the 
 mean  while  to  look  for  that,  to  prepare  for  that,  as 
 far  as  we  may  do,  to  treasure  up  such  glimpses  of 
 that  ineffable  glory  as  may  be  shown  to  us,  to  carry 
 with  us  throughout  our  whole  work  the  recollection 
 of  the  risen  Saviour,  is  the  profession  to  which 
 we  are  pledged,  the  mission  to  which  we  are  called, 
 the  strength  with  which  we  are  clothed.  To  make 
 of  life  one  harmonious  whole,  to  realize  the  invis- 
 ible, to  anticipate  the  transfiguring  majesty  of  the 
 divine  presence,  is  all  that  is  worth  living  for. 
 Death,  after  earthly  duty  loyally,  humbly,  patiently 
 fulfilled,  is  not  the  end,  but  the  beginning  of  life. 
 B.  F.  W. 
 
 3.  For  "  this  hope  in  him"  read  "  this  hope  on 
 him."  "  Him  "  refers  to  the  Lord  Jesus  ;  "  this  hope, 
 resting  on  him" ;  whereas,  as  it  stands,  it  seems  as  if 
 "  in  him  "  meant  "  in  himself,"  in  his  breast ;  and  is 
 
 very  generally  so  read.     A. He  who  will  purify 
 
 himself  as  Christ  is  pure  must  live  in  Christ,  and 
 seek  to  be  as  closely  and  intimately  one  with  him  as 
 possible.  This  includes  a  willingness  wholly  to 
 cease  from  the  old  man,  as  corrupt,  in  order  that  a 
 completely  new  man  from  Christ  may  be  formed 
 within,  and  a  life  determined  implicitly  by  the  faith 
 of  Christ.  It  is  Christ  beheld,  reflecting  God's  own 
 beauty  and  love  upon  us,  that  changes  us  from  glory 
 to  glory.  If  by  faith  we  go  with  Christ ;  if  we 
 bear  his  cross  in  duty  after  him  ;  if  we  hang  upon 
 liis  words  ;  in  a  word,  if  we  are  perfectly  insphered 
 in  his  society,  so  as  to  be  of  it,  then  we  shall  grow 
 pure.  The  assimilating  power  of  Christ,  when 
 faithfully  adhered  to  as  the  soul's  divine  brother, 
 and  lived  with  and  lived  upon,  will  infallibly  reno- 
 vate, transform,  and  purify  us.    H.  B. "  He  that 
 
 hath  this  hope  in  Him  "  knows  that  the  resemblance 
 to  God  is  the  great  element  of  the  celestial  state, 
 and  that  the  depths  of  the  spirit  are  the  scene  and 
 subject  of  that  resemblance.  He  therefore  labors 
 that  God's  image  be  so  reproduced  in  his  heart,  that 
 not  merely  his  outward  actions,  but  his  motives  and 
 
 principles  of  action,  may  be  such  as  harmonize  with 
 those  of  the  august  society  he  anticipates.    W.  A.  B. 
 
 6.  We  are  living  to  be  pure,  as  Christ  is ;  but, 
 regarded  as  apart  from  him,  the  work  is  only  initia- 
 ted— we  still  have  sin,  we  are  broken,  disordered, 
 and  corrupt.  Yet  as  long  as  we  abide  in  Christ, 
 our  action  is  from  him,  not  from  our  own  corrupt 
 and  broken  nature,  exactly  as  the  apostle  writes, 
 Whosoever  abideth  in  him  sinnetli  not.  He  lives 
 in  a  consciousness,  that  is,  which  is  not  sustained 
 by  his  own  mere  humanly  personal  character,  but 
 by  the  sense  of  the  rigliteousness  that  is  of  God  by 
 
 faith  upon  him.     H.  B. How  can  we  live  unto 
 
 sin,  seeing  that  by  coming  unto  Jesus,  crucified  for 
 us,  we  have  died  unto  sin  ?  How  can  we  sin,  seeing 
 that  we  are  not  under  the  law,  which  condemns  and 
 gives  no  life,  but  under  grace,  which  brings  to  us 
 both  the  pardon  and  the  power  of  God,  because  it 
 brings  God  to  us,  and  us  to  God  ?     A.  S. 
 
 8.  The  death  of  Christ  dcs()-ot,s  the  works  of  (he 
 devil,  as  it  displays  the  glory  of  all  the  divine  per- 
 fections and  enlarges  the  kingdom  of  God  among 
 men,  by  the  very  means  which  Satan  employed  to 
 sully  the  one  and  to  diminish  the  other.  The  death 
 of  Christ  is  no  less  effectual  to  purchase  and  secure 
 the  salvation  of  men,  in  spite  of  all  Satan's  at- 
 tempts to  ruin  them.  His  blood  is  the  price  which 
 redeems  the  soul ;  it  expiates  the  guilt  of  sin  and 
 gives  full  satisfaction  to  divine  justice;  so  that  now 
 the  grand  obstacle  is  removed,  which  obstructed  the 
 sinner's  access  to  God  and  excluded  him  from  any 
 share  in  the  fruits  of  his  beneficence.  But  this  is 
 not  all.  The  death  of  Christ  doth  likewise  afford 
 the  most  persuasive  and  effectual  motives  to  that 
 holiness,  "  without  which  no  man  shall  see  God." 
 The  Son  of  God  will  finally  destroi/  the  toorks  of  the 
 devil,  when  he  shall  come  the  second  time  to  judge 
 the  world  in  righteousness.  Then  shall  the  kingdom 
 of  darkness  be  plucked  up  by  the  roots ;  then  shall 
 the  ransomed  of  the  Lord  be  confirmed  in  a  state 
 of  unchangeable  purity  and  happiness.  Satan  shall 
 no  more  vex  and  seduce  them  ;  but  he,  with  all  the 
 workers  of  iniquity,  shall  be  thrust  down  into  those 
 everlasting  burnings  which  the  wrath  of  God  doth 
 kindle.     R.  W. 
 
 John  u-as  the  apostle  of  love,  he  ivas  gentle, 
 but  it  is  his  Epistles  in  which  there  comes  out  most 
 broadly,  most  sternly,  the  principle  that  all  mankind 
 are  divided  into  two  great  classes — the  one,  those 
 that  are  of  God ;  and  the  other,  those  that  are  of 
 the  world  and  the  devil.  That  is  his  love.  What, 
 ever  is  not  light  is  darkness.  Whatever  is  not  life 
 is  death.  Whatever  is  not  God  is  Satan.  He  has 
 no  idea  of  some  on  the  one  side  and  some  on  the 
 other,  and  a  great  neutral-tinted  mass  in  the  center 
 that  belong  to  neither.  The  contrast  embraces  all 
 classes  and  conditions.     Every  man  is  one  thing  or 
 
692 
 
 SECTIOX  367.— 1  JOHX  3  : 1-2A. 
 
 the  other — God's  or  Satan's  !      A.  M. Nothing 
 
 but  good  comes  from  good  ;  nothing  but  evil  comes 
 from  evil.  If  you  declare  that  nothing  but  good 
 comes  from  any  man  you  meet  with  on  this  earth, 
 some  startling  wrong  in  him  will  confute  your  asser- 
 tion. If  you  declare  that  nothing  but  evil  comes 
 from  any  man  you  meet  with  on  this  earth,  some 
 good  which  you  did  not  expect  will  confute  that  as- 
 sertion. Let  all  wickedness,  without  respect  of 
 persons,  be  assigned  to  the  devil  as  its  parent ;  let 
 all  good,  without  respect  of  persons,  be  assigned  to 
 God  as  its  parent.  And  let  each  person  be  encour- 
 aged to  say,  I  have  no  right  whatever  to  acknowledge 
 the  evil  spirit  as  my  parent.  If  I  have  done  so,  it 
 has  been  under  a  dark  and  horrible  infatuation. 
 For  in  very  deed  nothing  in  me  is  of  him,  but  that 
 which  is  destroying  me.  No  living  powers,  ener- 
 gies, affections  are  from  him ;  only  that  which  ex- 
 tinguishes my  powers,  energies,  and  affections,  only 
 that  which  is  making  me  not  a  man.  I  have  a  right 
 to  say  that  God  is  my  parent.  For  every  power, 
 energy,  affection,  that  is  awake  or  slumbering  in  me, 
 I  have  received  from  him.  Jesus  Christ  has  bidden 
 us  say,  "  Our  Father."     Maurice. 
 
 9.  Saving  grace  is  distinguished  by  its  preva- 
 lency  and  constancy.  There  may  be  a  declination  in 
 saints  tending  to  a  downfall,  but  the  seed  of  God, 
 that  supernatural  grace  that  remains  in  them,  will 
 by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  recover  the  supre- 
 macy. Where  the  Spirit  savingly  works,  he  is  said 
 to  dwell.  He  is  not  like  a  tenant  at  will  that  neg- 
 lects the  house,  but  as  the  owner  he  keeps  perpetual 
 residence  in  true  Christians,  and  by  his  continual 
 
 influeftce  preserves  them  from  apostasy.   Bates. 
 
 It  is  the  distinguishing  character  of  a  believer  that 
 he  has  fellowship  with  the  Father  and  the  Son, 
 through  the  indwelling  of  the  Spirit.  Whatsoever 
 has  not  this  fellowship  with  God,  hath  fellowship 
 with  sin ;  and  fellowship  with  God  and  fellowship 
 with  sin  are  incompatible.  Yet  a  believer  may 
 have  many  sad  falls  into  sin  without  having  fellow- 
 ship with  it.  Grace  and  nature  are  inmates  in  the 
 heart  of  a  renewed  man ;  yet  they  are  just  like  two 
 persons  who  dwell  under  the  same  roof  and  are 
 always  at  variance ;  they  have  no  fellowship  at  all 
 the  one  with  the  other.  The  regenerate  part  "  can 
 not  sin,  because  it  is  born  of  God,"  the  divine  seed 
 remaincth  in  the  believer  uncorrupt  and  immacu- 
 late. "  It  is  no  more  I,"  says  the  apostle,  "  but  sin 
 which  dwcUcth  in  me."     /////. 
 
 10.  It  is  remarkable  how — more  in  fact  now  than 
 for  many  ages — Christ  forces  himself  upon  the  no- 
 tice of  those  who  believe  him  not.  Wiien  they  specu- 
 late about  religion,  when  they  trace  human  culture 
 back  through  history,  Christ  stands  right  in  their 
 w  ay ;  doctrines  of  men,  claims  of  churches,  moral 
 codes  they  might  pass  by ;  but  they  can  not  pass 
 
 Christ  by ;  he  confronts  them  with  a  revered  yet 
 not  welcome  presence.  They  can  not  be  indifferent 
 to  him  ;  they  must  examine  his  pretensions ;  he  per- 
 plexes them  like  some  problem  hard  to  be  solved. 
 They  say  to  him,  "  Thou  who  hast  killed  the  old  re- 
 ligions, thou  who  hast  divided  history  in  twain,  and 
 begun  a  new  order  of  ages,  and  hast  struck  thy 
 roots  into  all  human  interests,  who  art  thou  ?  Give 
 us  more  proof  of  thy  rights  over  us  than  gospels 
 and  their  fruits  in  the  world  afford."  They  raise 
 this  and  that  objection,  they  pare  down  the  Gospel, 
 they  lop  off  myths,  but  still  there  he  stands  to  be 
 accounted  for,  and  claims  of  them  that  they  follow 
 him.  They  must  be  for  him  or  against  him ;  for 
 his  side,  whoever  he  be,  is  the  side  of  all  virtue. 
 They  can  not  be  neutral,  even  when  they  deny  that 
 he  has  any  right  over  them,  for  whatever  else  he 
 has  done  or  not  done,  he  has  set  up  a  kingdom  of 
 love  and  well-doing  in  the  world ;  every  one  that  lov- 
 eth,  and  doeth  well,  must  be  for  him,  every  one  who 
 loveth  not,  and  doeth  evil,  is  against  him.     T.  D.  W. 
 
 Love  of  the  brethren  is,  with  John,  a  habit  or 
 state  of  mind  which  leads  directly  to  practice,  and 
 is  treated  as  utterly  worthless  apart  from  practice. 
 The  love  of  God  to  man  is  manifested  not  in  any 
 tenderness  to  his  evil  ways,  but  in  bringing  him 
 into  the  right  way.  The  two  indications  of  the  off- 
 spring of  evil  he  gives  us  here  are,  he  doeth  not 
 righteousness,  and  he  loveth  not  his  brother.  We 
 shall  find  that  the  two  are  never  separated.  Love 
 does  not  interfere  with  the  strictness  of  right,  but 
 establishes  it.  Right  does  not  make  love  less  deep, 
 or  less  universal ;  apart  from  right  it  would  be  su- 
 perficial and  partial.     Maurice. 
 
 11.  A  touching  incident  is  related  by  Jerome 
 in  his  exposition  of  Galatians.  In  his  extreme  old 
 age  John  was  too  weak  to  go  into  the  assembly, 
 and  had  to  be  carried.  Unable  to  deliver  long  dis- 
 courses, he  simply  said  :  "  Little  children,  love  one 
 another."  When  asked  why  he  continually  repeated 
 this  one  exhortation,  he  replied,  "  Because  this  is 
 the  command  of  the  Lord,  and  enough  is  done  if 
 this  one  command  be  obeyed." — Assuredly  so.  For 
 as  God  himself  is  love,  love  to  him  and  to  the 
 brethren  is  the  essence  and  sum  of  religion  and 
 morality,  the  fulfilling  of  the  law  and  the  prophets, 
 the  bond  of  perfectness.     P.  S. 
 
 14.  In  the  same  degree  that  men  are  near  to 
 Christ,  we  are  commanded  that  they  be  near  to  us. 
 All  humanity  claims  our  affectionate  sympathy,  for 
 lie  has  assumed  the  nature  of  a  man ;  every  re- 
 generate believer  in  Christ  Jesus  claims  yet  higher 
 and  more  peculiar  affection,  for  with  him  Christ  is 
 one  not  in  body  alone,  but  in  Spirit  also.     W.  A.  B. 
 
 It  is  vain  to  imagine  that  you  can  let  God's  love 
 
 flow  in  if  you  can  not  let  it  flow  out.     We  must  let 
 the  love  we  are  to  receive  have  free  course,  flowing 
 
SECTION  367.— 1  JOHN  3  :  l-2Jf. 
 
 693 
 
 through  us  in  such  kind  of  works  and  lovings  as  it 
 will  naturally  instigate.  It  must  be  allowed  not 
 only  to  beget  itself  in  us,  but  to  make  us  to  others 
 what  God  is  to  us.  Hence  the  soul  that  is  actuated 
 or  impelled  by  any  kind  of  hatred  or  revenge,  or 
 that  holds  a  grudge  against  another,  and  can  not, 
 will  not  forgive  him,  can  not  really  be  said  to  let 
 God  love  him ;  for  God's  love  to  him  is  a  forgiving 
 love  that  bends  in  blessing  and  even  bleeds  over  all 
 enemies.     H.  B. 
 
 15.  Tlie  apostlesaysnotthat  all  hatred  loill  end  in 
 murder — -far  from  it — nor  that  all  hatred  hi  equally 
 intense  and  equally  reckless,  nor  that  hatred  which 
 bursts  out  into  great  crime  may  not  imply  a  worse 
 state  of  soul  than  such  as  remains  within,  and  does 
 no  obvious  harm  to  others.  Nor  does  he  intend  to 
 confne  the  murderous  quality  to  positive  hatred. 
 Want  of  love,  hardened  selfishness,  acting  on  cal- 
 culation with  no  rage  or  wrath  in  it,  may  be  as 
 deadly,  as  murderous,  as  malignity  or  revenge,  llie 
 apostle  teaches  us  in  these  words,  that  evil  lies  hi  the 
 heart,  and  that  the  evil  there,  which  meets  with  some 
 temporary  or  some  lasting  hindrance,  differs  not  in 
 kind  from  that  which  is  ripened  by  opportunity.  It 
 may  be  for  ever  dormant  as  far  as  the  notice  of  man 
 is  concerned.  It  may  never  burst  forth  into  wicked 
 action,  yet  the  hatred  within  and  the  hatred  in  the 
 wicked  action  are  one  and  the  same,  one  quality  runs 
 through  both.  The  powder  that  is  explosive  and  the 
 powder  that  explodes  do  not  differ.  But  if  there  be 
 no  principle  reigning  in  the  soul,  which  will  intro 
 duce  love  instead  of  hatred,  and  diange  the  nature 
 of  the  soul  itself,  the  thought  and  the  act  will  be 
 both  evil,  and  the  act  will  be  the  measure  of  the 
 thouyht.     T.  D.  W. 
 
 16.  Hereby  perceive  we  love.  The  cure 
 which  God  has  provided,  while  it  reveals  the  depth 
 of  man's  ruin,  has  in  it  also  a  token  of  the  great- 
 ness of  man's  nature.  It  is  God  giving  himself  for 
 man's  deliverance,  a  free,  unbought  love,  which  de- 
 votes itself  to  suffering  and  death  that  it  may 
 awaken  a  response  in  the  sinful  heart,  and  recall 
 the  sinner  to  the  Father's  arms,  when  he  knows  that 
 all  has  been  atoned  for,  and  that  the  past  of  guilt 
 is  ready  to  be  forgiven  and  forgotten  for  ever.  It 
 reveals  to  us  the  nature  of  God,  but  it  also  reveals 
 to  us  something  of  the  nature  of  man ;  for  man's 
 nature  must  be  capable  of  appreciating  free,  unsel 
 fish  love,  if  it  is  to  return  it.     Ker. 
 
 17.  If  the  pursuits  of  some  of  us  do  not  allow 
 of  our  visiting  the  haunts  of  distress  in  our  own 
 persons,  we  may  at  least  contribute  to  the  great 
 work  o£  relief  our  utmost  of  s)mpathy,  of  prayer, 
 and  of  almsgiving.  Remember  that  in  the  relief  of 
 distress  in  some  or  other  of  its  forms  stands  to  a 
 great  extent  the  vitality  of  your  religion.  For  if  any 
 man  have  not  the  spirit  of  Christ,  he  is  none  of  his. 
 
 And  the  spirit  of  Christ  is  not  to  sit  apart  from 
 suffering  in  selfish  isolation,  but  to  come  down  to  it 
 with  tender  sympathy  and  timely  succor.  This  is  what 
 the  Infinite  Love  did  for  us  all ;  and  unless  a  simi- 
 lar character  be  formed  in  us,  we  shall  not  be  among 
 those  whom  at  the  last  day  he  will  recognize  and  set 
 upon  his  right  hand.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 18.  True  Christians  do  "not  love  in  word,  nei- 
 ther in  tongue,  but  in  deed  and  in  truth."  "  Love  un- 
 feigned "  is  perpetually  passing  into  act  with  regard 
 to  every  member  of  Christ  who  can  be  reached.  In 
 this  way  a  true  follower  of  Christ  fills  up  his  life. 
 The  new  nature  is  continually  working  its  way  out- 
 ward, according  to  the  various  objects  which  invite 
 its  flow  ;  and  benevolence  inspired  of  God  seeks 
 new  ways  of  communicating  happiness  even  in  the 
 smallest  particulars.  Nor  are  these  effluences  of  the 
 sanctified  nature  in  the  way  of  kindly  acts  the  less 
 Christian  even  if  at  the  moment  of  performance 
 the  happy  spirit  docs  not  distinctly  think  of  its  be- 
 ing done  to  Christ  himself.  The  inward  spring  is 
 perpetually  running,  marking  its  track  by  the  green, 
 margin  which  it  irrigates.  A  kind,  merciful,  unsel- 
 fish heart  is  always  looking  around  for  some  one  to 
 be  the  object  of  its  care ;  and  love  is  the  same  in 
 its  kind  when  it  gives  a  kingdom  and  when  it  gives 
 a  flower.     J.  W.  A. 
 
 19.  We  know.  When  we  say  that  wc  have 
 come  to  realize  a  doctrine  we  moan  that,  somehow, 
 that  doctrine  has  been  wrought  into  the  roots  of  our 
 life.  It  has  passed  from  a  proposition  accepted  in- 
 to an  influence  that  actuates.  For  our  religion  is 
 neither  a  dogma  nor  a  theory.  It  has  a  spiritual 
 power.  It  is  a  personal  presence.  It  is  a  comfort- 
 er of  actual  sorrows.  It  is  a  quickencr  to  every 
 noble  work.  It  is  not  a  stranger  to  be  scrutinized, 
 but  a  friend  to  be  loved  because  it  has  first  loved  us. 
 It  is  not  a  guest  to  be  entertained,  but  a  leader  to 
 be  followed.     F.  D.  II. 
 
 20.  The  law  can  not  condemn  a  believer — 
 Christ  has  fulfilled  it  for  him  ;  divine  justice  can 
 not  condemn  him — that  Christ  has  satisfied ;  his 
 sins  can  not  condemn  him — they  are  pardoned 
 through  the  blood  of  Christ ;  and  his  own  con- 
 science, upon  righteous  grounds,  can  not  condemn 
 him  because  Christ,  who  is  greater  than  his  con- 
 science, has  acquitted  him.     Brooks. When  my 
 
 soul  contemplates  his  divine  love,  then  am  I  com- 
 forted ;  for  he  who  loves  me  thus  can  not  condemn 
 me.  Condemn  me,  my  conscience  !  Accuse  me,  Sa- 
 tan !  Slander  me,  oh  world!  Curse  me,  oh  law! 
 Behold,  my  peace  stands  immovable  before  you  and 
 your  voice  of  thunder  and  cursing  ;  for  Jesus  who 
 loves  me  and  redeems  me  is  far  greater  than  are  all 
 my  accusers  !     A.  C. 
 
 21.  If  the  illuminated  tender  conscience  doth 
 not  accuse  us  of  insincerity,  "  we  have  confidence 
 
694: 
 
 8ECTI0X  368.— 1  JOHN  Jt :  1-21. 
 
 toward  God  ''  that  he  will  spare  and  accept  us  not- 
 withstanding our  frailties,  and  give  free  and  safe 
 access  into  his  presence.     Bates. 
 
 22.  lie  merely  says  that  consciousness  of  hon- 
 esty toward  God  and  of  a  steadfast  aim  to  do  his 
 commandments  legitimately  begets  confidence  be- 
 fore him,  and  that  God  will  respond  with  favoring 
 answer  to  our  prayer — of  course  only  for  Christ's 
 sake.  Well  does  Xeander  remark  on  this  passage  : 
 *'  As  sons  whose  filial  relation  has  suffered  no  inter- 
 ruption can  with  childlike  trust  and  confidence  ask 
 all  from  their  father,  so  believers  whose  life  is  of 
 the  truth,  who  are  conscious  of  no  disturbance  of 
 their  filial  relation  to  God  through  unfaithfulness  on 
 their  part,  can  ask  all  with  childlike  confidence 
 from  God  their  Father." 
 
 23,  24.  If  you  ask  what  are  the  central  com- 
 mandments in  the  gospel  scheme,  he  answers :  Be- 
 lieve in  Jesus  ;  love  one  another.  Keeping  his  com- 
 mandments ye  come  into  most  intimate  mutual  rela- 
 tions to  him  ;  ye  dwell  in  him ;  he  dwells  in  you ; 
 and  of  this  indwelling  his  Spirit,  present  to  your 
 
 soul,  is  the  witness.     H.  C. He  abideth  in 
 
 US.  There  is  something  at  once  dreadful  and  de- 
 lightful in  this  indwelling  of  the  Holy  One  in  houses 
 of  clay.  It  is  dreadful  to  be  so  near  that  divine 
 glory,  before  which  the  seraphim  veil  their  faces. 
 It  is,  on  the  other  hand,  delightful  to  consider  that 
 
 the  source  of  all  holiness  and  comfort  is  within  us, 
 if  we  belong  to  Christ.  The  promised  Comforter 
 has  made  his  shrine  in  our  very  bodies,  and  pos- 
 sesses our  souls  with  his  presence.  He  can  not  be 
 ignorant  of  our  condition,  and  no  trial  can  befall  us 
 without  his  permission,  as  there  is  also  no  sorrow 
 which  he  can  not  assuage.  This  is  felt  with  un- 
 utterable peace  when  the  divine  witness  testifies 
 within  the  soul.  "  And  hereby  we  know  that  he 
 abideth  in  us,  by  the  Spirit  which  he  hath  given 
 us."     J.  W.  A. 
 
 The  Spirit  which  he  hath  given  us.  It 
 is  at  our  worst  peril  that  we,  either  theoretically  or 
 practically,  lose  sight  of  this  sacred  agent,  the  Spirit 
 of  the  Father  and  the  Son,  amid  that  branching  yet 
 united  system  of  channels  through  which  he  makes 
 his  ordinary  approaches  to  our  understandings  and 
 our  hearts ;  seeking  thus  to  reach  our  invisible 
 souls  through  our  bodily  senses,  and  through  those 
 audible  and  visible  means,  of  preaching  and  the  sac- 
 raments, in  which  those  senses  are  met.  Let  the 
 divine  Spirit,  the  sacred  Illuminator  and  Comforter 
 of  the  soul,  be  ever  held  in  clear  view  amid  the  sur- 
 rounding institutes  of  the  Church,  and  always  re- 
 garded as  the  only  efficient  agent  in  our  renewal  and 
 sanctification ;  acting  alone  through  all  sensible 
 channels,  and  using  truth,  men,  and  ordinances  in 
 doing  nis  own  proper  work.     J.  S.  S. 
 
 Section  368. 
 
 1  JoHX  iv.  1-21. 
 
 1  Beloved,  believe  not  every  spirit,  but  try  the  spirits  whether  they  are  of  God  :  because 
 
 2  many  false  prophets  are  gone  out  into  the  world.     Hereby  know  ye  the  Spirit  of  God: 
 
 3  Every  spirit  that  confesseth  that  Jesus  Ciirist  is  come  in  the  rlosh  is  of  God:  and  every 
 spirit  that  confessetii  not  tiiat  Jesus  Christ  is  come  in  tiie  flesh  is  not  of  God  :  and  tiiis  i.s 
 that  Hplrit  of  anticlirist,  whereof  ye  have  heard  that  it  should  come  ;  and  even  now  already 
 
 4  is  it  in  tlie  world.     Ye  are  of  God,  little  children,  and  have  overcome  them  :  because  greater 
 
 5  is  he  that  is  in  you,  than  he  that  is  in  the  world.     They  are  of  the  world  :  tiierefore  speak 
 
 6  they  of  tlie  world,  and  the  world  heareth  them.  We  are  of  God  :  he  that  knoweth  God 
 lieareth  us ;  he  that  is  not  of  God  heareth  not  us.  Hereby  know  we  the  spirit  of  truth, 
 and  the  spirit  of  error. 
 
 7  lieloved,  let  us  love  one  another  :  for  love  is  of  God  ;  and  every  one  that  loveth  is  born 
 
 8  of  God,  and  knoweth  God.     He  that  loveth  not  knoweth  not  God  ;  for  God  is  love.     In 
 
 9  this  was  manifested  the  love  of  God  toward  us,  because  tliat  God  sent  his  only  begotten 
 
 10  Son  into  the  world,  that  we  might  live  through  iiim.     Herein  is  love,  not  that  we  loved 
 
 11  God,  hut  that  he  loved  us,  and  sent  his  Son  to  he  the  propitiation  for  our  sins.     Beloved,  if 
 
 12  God  so  loved  us,  we  ought  also  to  love  one  another.     No  man  hath  seen  God  at  any  time. 
 
 13  If  we  love  one  another,  God  dwellcth  in  us,  and  his  love  is  perfected  in  us.     Hereby  know 
 
 14  we  that  we  dwell  in  him,  and  he  in  us,  because  he  hath  given  us  of  his  Spirit.     And  we 
 
 15  have  seen  and  do  testify  that  the  Father  sent  the  Son  to  he  the  Saviour  of  the  world.     Who- 
 soever shall  confess  that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God,  God  dwelleth  in  him,  and  he  in  God. 
 
 16  And  we  have  known  and  believed  the  love  that  God  hath  to  us.     God  is  love  ;  and  he  that 
 
 17  dwelleth  in  love  dwelleth  in  God,  and  God  in  him.     Herein  is  our  love  made  perfect,  that 
 
SECTION  368. -1  JOHN  4  : 1-21. 
 
 G95 
 
 we  may  have  boldness  ia  the  day  of  judgment:  because  as  he  is,  so  are  we  in  this  world* 
 
 18  There  is  no  fear  in  love  ;  but  perfect  love  casteth  out  lear  :  because  fear  Jiath  torment.     He 
 
 19  that  feareth  is  not  made  perfect  in  love.     We  love  him,  because  he  first  loved  us.     If  a 
 
 20  man  say,  I  love  God,  and  hatetli  his  brother,  he  is  a  liar :  for  he  that  loveth  not  his  brother 
 
 21  whom  he  hath  seen,  how  can  he  love  God  whom  he  hath  not  seen  ?     And  this  command- 
 ment have  we  from  him,  That  he  who  loveth  God  love  his  brother  also. 
 
 It  is  easy  to  see  that,  with  this  apostle,  all  centers  ultimately  in  love.  That  holy  name  most  aptly 
 describes  the  heart  of  God,  and  reveals  the  deepest  meaning  of  all  his  works  and  ways.  The  creation  is 
 the  act  of  love,  laying  the  foundation  for  its  future  manifestations.  The  law  and  promise  are  the  revela- 
 tion of  a  love  which  would  draw  men  to  Christ.  The  Incarnation  is  the  personal  manifestation  of  redeem- 
 ing love  in  intimate,  indissoluble  union  with  our  nature.  So,  on  our  part,  love  to  God  and  man  is  the  sum 
 of  all  duty  and  virtue.  Does  it  not  lie  at  the  bottom  of  all  the  apostles'  exhortations  ?  James,  indeed, 
 makes  Christianity  chiefly  law  and  obedience  ;  but  he  makes  love  the  queen  of  the  law.  Peter,  the  apos- 
 tle of  promise  and  hope,  is  most  beautiful  and  lovely  in  his  enthusiastic  devotion  to  Christ  and  his  flock. 
 Paul,  the  apostle  of  righteousness  and  faith,  still  calls  love  the  bond  of  perfectness,  the  most  precious  of 
 all  spiritual  gifts,  the  greatest  in  that  triplet  of  cardinal  Christian  virtues ;  because,  being  the  highest 
 form  of  union  with  the  Godhead,  it  never  ceases.  In  John,  the  apostle  of  incarnation  and  love,  this 
 virtue  meets  us  in  the  deepest  and  tenderest  form — as  in  his  life,  from  the  time  he  first  lay  on  Jesus' 
 bosom  to  that  last  touching  exhortation  to  his  little  children  in  his  extreme  old  age,  so  also  in  his  writ- 
 ings, the  whole  design  of  which  is  to  hft  the  veil  from  the  mystery  of  eternal  love,  and  draw  all  his  sus- 
 ceptible readers  into  the  same  holy  and  happy  fellowship  of  life  with  the  divine  Redeemer.     P.  S. 
 
 To  expose  false  spirits ;  to  prove  their  false 
 character  by  decisive  tests ;  to  give  tests  of  real 
 piety  for  each  one's  own  self-judgment ;  to  give 
 prominence  to  love  as  the  cardinal  element  of  Chris- 
 tian character — these  are  the  leading  themes  in  this 
 chapter.     H.  C. 
 
 1.  The  gift  of  (lisccrning  spirits  is  of  a  critical 
 character,  concerned  j^rimarily  with  distinguishing 
 true  prophets  from  false,  divine  inspiration  from 
 human  or  perhaps  Satanic.  For,  where  the  powers 
 of  light  are  specially  active,  there  also,  according  to 
 the  law  of  antagonisms,  the  powers  of  darkness 
 also  most  bestir  themselves.  But  the  discerning  of 
 spirits  in  the  wider  sense  denotes  in  general  the 
 power  of  keenly  discriminating  between  the  truth 
 and  error,  which  might  be  mixed  together  in  the 
 discourse  of  a  genuine  prophet — for  none  but  the 
 apostles  have  any  claim  to  infallibility — as  also  the 
 power  of  judging  characters  and  discerning  motives 
 
 hidden  from  the  common   eye.     P.  S. We   are 
 
 commanded  to  "  try  the  spirits,  whether  they  be  of 
 God  " — that  is,  we  are  to  bring  the  statements  of 
 those  who  profess  to  teach  in  the  name  of  God  to 
 the  one  standard  of  truth,  and  to  receive  nothing 
 which  that  standard  disallows,  by  whomsoever  ad- 
 vanced, and  whatever  may  be  the  antiquity  and  the 
 authority  by  which  it  is  enforced.     F'crgiisoit. 
 
 3.  Come  in  the  flesh.  The  Docetje  were  a 
 sect  of  the  Gnostics  who  held  that  Jesus  Christ  was 
 a  mere  phantasm,  destitute  of  a  real  body,  that  he 
 lived,  labored,  and  suffered  only  in  appearance.  The 
 First  Epistle  of  John  belongs  to  that  age,  when  this 
 Docetic  or  Gnostic  error  was  gradually  becoming 
 more  dangerous,  and  specially  in  Asia  Minor.  The 
 Manichaeans  held  that  Christ  descended  from  the 
 sun  in  a  seeming  body,  to  lead  men  to  the  worship 
 of  the  true  God.  It  is  supposed  that  1  John  1  :  1-3, 
 and  4  :  1-6  were  designed  to  oppose  the  doctrine  of 
 the  Docetae.     B.  B.  E. 
 
 6.  The  disciple  whom  "  Jesus  loved  "  (and  we 
 
 can  not  doubt  on  account  of  a  kindred  simplicity, 
 purity,  and  elevation  of  temper)  occupied  a  sphere 
 of  meditative  abstraction  which  raised  him  above 
 that  level  where  faith  is  most  assaulted — in  an  em- 
 phatic sense,  he  Uved  on  high,  and  looked  upon  the 
 things  of  earth  as  angels  may  look  upon  them.  It 
 is  altogether  in  harmony  with  this  order  of  feeling 
 that  we  bear  him  calmly  (and  justly)  and  like  a  mes- 
 senger from  heaven  challenging  all  truth  for  the 
 Church,  and  assigning  all  error  to  the  world.    "  We 
 
 know  that  we  are  of   God."     I.  T. The   great 
 
 apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  amid  fightings  without  and 
 fears  within,  built  in  his  argumentative  Epistles  the 
 outworks  of  that  temple,  of  which  his  still  greater 
 colleague  and  successor  was  chosen  noiselessly  to 
 complete,  in  his  peaceful  old  age,  the  inner  and  ho- 
 lier places.  And  this,  after  all,  ranging  under  it  all 
 secondary  aims,  we  must  call  the  great  object  of 
 the  evangelist ;  to  advance,  purify  from  error,  and 
 strengthen  that  maturer  Christian  life  of  knowledge, 
 which  is  the  true  development  of  the  teaching  of  the 
 Spirit  in  men,  and  which  the  latter  part  of  the  apos- 
 tolic period  witnessed  in  its  full  vitality.  And  this, 
 by  setting  forth  the  person  of  the  Lord  Jesus  in  all 
 its  fullness  of  grace  and  truth,  in  all  its  manifesta- 
 tion in  the  flesh  by  signs  and  by  discourses,  and  its 
 glorification  l>y  opposition  and  unbelief,  through  suf- 
 ferings and  death.     A. 
 
 7.  Born  of  God.  There  is  no  possibiUty  of 
 redemption  or  spiritual  restoration  for  us  save  that, 
 as  being  open  to  the  inbreathing  of  God,  we  may  so 
 be  impregnated  with  a  new  power  of  life,  and,  by 
 force  of  a  divine  visitation  within,  be  regenerated  in 
 the  holiness  of  God.  All  which  is  described  in  the 
 Scripture  as  being  born  of  God.  And  what  a  height 
 of  almost  divinity  do  we  look  upon  in  such  a  truth 
 as  that  1     What  man  will  not  even  tremble,  as  in 
 
696 
 
 SECTION  368.— 1  JO  EX  k  ■  l-^l- 
 
 awe  of  himself,  when  he  contemplates,  in  this  word 
 of  Scripture,  the  eternal  Spirit  of  God  coursing 
 through  the  secret  cells  and  chambers  of  his  feel- 
 ings, turning  him  about  in  his  motions,  breathing  in 
 his   thoughts,  and  calling  back  his  wild  affections 
 
 to    a  common   center   with   his   own  ?     H.  B. 
 
 That  loveth  knoweth.  Between  God  and  man, 
 the  interpretLT  is  love.  Love  renders  intelligible 
 to  man  the  truths  of  the  gospel — not  indeed  those 
 abstract  truths  which  relate  to  the  essence  of 
 God,  the  knowledge  of  which  is  equally  inaccessible 
 and  useless  to  us,  but  those  other  truths  which  con- 
 cern our  relations  to  God,  and  constitute  the  very 
 foundation  of  religion.  Let  love,  sweet,  gracious, 
 luminous,  interpreting,  come  between  the  gospel  and 
 the  human  soul,  and  the  truth  of  the  gospel  shall 
 have  a  meaning,  and  one  as  clear  as  it  is  profound. 
 Then  shall  your  soul  find  itself  free  and  happy  in 
 the  midst  of  these  strange  revelations.  Then  shall 
 those  truths  you  have  accepted,  through  submission 
 and  obedience,  become  to  you  as  familiar  and  as 
 hccessarily  true  as  those  common,  every-day  truths 
 upon  which  depends  your  existence.     A.  V. 
 
 8.  All  who  become  children  necessarily  wear  the 
 image.  And  he  that  loveth  not  is  not  of  God.  A 
 man  without  love,  without  inward  fountains  of  hu- 
 man tenderness,  without  a  heart  that  broods  over 
 the  world  in  some  measure  like  the  heart  of  God,  is 
 without  the  chief  feature  of  the  great  family  like- 
 ness. But  those  who  return  good  for  evil  and  love 
 for  hatred,  who  forgive  all  who  trespass  against 
 them  as  they  are  themselves  forgiven  of  God,  and 
 seek  the  salvation  of  souls  as  men  seek  gold — they 
 put  on  the  image  of  the  heavenly,  they  look  like 
 their  brothers  of  the  upper  kingdom,  they  look  like 
 what  they  are — the  children  of  the  King  !     A.  R. 
 
 God  is  loTe«  God  has  not  denied  us  what  was 
 most  important.  lie  has  told  us  his  name  in  the 
 gospel ;  and  henceforth  we  know  that  God  is  holy, 
 that  God  is  love.  To  know  this  is  to  know  all.  It 
 is  to  know  that  this  world  is  not  a  chaos,  but  a 
 world.  It  is  to  know  that  our  earthly  career  is  not 
 without  reason  nor  without  end.  It  is  to  know  that 
 man,  even  in  the  depth  of  his  fall,  is  a  being  whose 
 nature  God  honors.  It  is  to  know  the  true  name  of 
 prosperity,  which  is  grace ;  and  of  distress,  which 
 is  trial.  It  is  to  know  that  life  is  not  what  we  call 
 by  this  name,  but  that  our  true  life  is  hid  with 
 Christ  in  the  bosom  of  God.  It  is,  in  fine,  to  know 
 our  true  name ;  we  arc  the  children  of  p;irdon, 
 after  having  been  the  children  of  wrath.  All  this 
 has  been  proclaimed  from  the  height  of  the  cross, 
 and  transcribed  in  the  gospel,  where  the  most  igno 
 rant  among  us  can  spell  it  with  the  most  learned. 
 In  naming  himself,  God  has  named  all.     A.  V. 
 
 The  everlasting  love  was  disclosed  by  our  Lord's 
 life  and  death.     It  showed  that  God  forgives  because 
 
 he  loves  to  forgive.  He  works  by  smiles,  if  possi- 
 ble ;  if  not,  by  frowns.     Pain  is  only  a  means  of 
 
 enforcing  love.     I).  Livingstone. God  is  love,  not 
 
 God  became  love.  Above  all  creation,  above  every 
 beginning  and  end,  from  everlasting  to  everlasting 
 in  himself,  God  is  love  ;  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost 
 is  the  one  living  and  loving  Jehovah.  It  is  into  this 
 love  that  we  are  planted  by  the  incarnation,  death, 
 
 and  resurrection  of  Jesus.     A.  S. Redemption  is 
 
 the  fruit  of  that  sovereign  benignity  which  equally 
 belongs  to  the  Father,  to  the  Son,  and  to  the  Holy 
 Ghost,  Christ  did  not  die  that  God  might  love 
 man  ;  he  died  because  God  loved  man.  The  atone- 
 ment is  not  the  cause,  but  the  effect  of  the  love  of 
 God.     J.  B. 
 
 10.  The  highest  act  of  love  is  the  sacrifice  of 
 self ;  the  highest  act  of  God's  infinite  love  to  man 
 was  in  the  redemption  ;  but  from  the  ineffable  mys- 
 tery which  hangs  over  the  Godhead,  God  could  not 
 be  said  to  sacrifice  himself,  and  therefore  he  sacri- 
 ficed his  only  Son — that  object  which  was  so  near 
 and  so  dear  to  him,  that  nothing  could  be  nearer 
 
 and  dearer.     T.  A. When  you  would  revive  the 
 
 spirit  of  the  contrite,  say  to  him,  God  is  love.  It 
 will  be  a  dead  letter  to  him,  unless  he  looks  at  the 
 cross  ;  but  let  him  so  look,  and  he  beholds  a  door. 
 Thus  the  solitary  young  monk  was  led  in  by  Stau- 
 pitz :  "  Look  at  the  wounds  of  Christ,"  he  said  to 
 Luther,  "  and  you  will  there  see  shining  clearly  the 
 purpose  of  God  toward  men.  Wc  can  not  under- 
 stand God  out  of  Christ.''''  Hence  the  maxim  of 
 the  reformer's  after  years :  "  I  can  not  come  near 
 the  absolute  God."    J.  W.  A. 
 
 11.  This  was  the  main  cause  of  Christ's  coming, 
 that  man  might  know  how  much  God  loves  him,  and 
 know  it  to  this  end,  that  he  might  bo  kindled  with 
 aflfection  for  him  who  loved  him  first,  and  miglit  love 
 his  neighbor  at  the  bidding  of  him,  who  became 
 man's  neighbor  by  loving   him   wlien   he   was  no 
 
 neighbor,  but  one  sojourning  far  away.     Aug. 
 
 Jesus  crucified  is  God's  charity  toward  man.  Im- 
 possible that  men  should  not  feel  themselves  bound 
 to  act  toward  each  other  as  God  has  done  to  them ; 
 and  toward  what  man  is  not  charity  a  duty  ?  With- 
 out the  divinity  and  sacrifice  of  Jesus  Christ,  the 
 value  of  man's  soul,  if  I  may  be  pardoned  the  ex- 
 pression, sinks  ;  neither  his  salvation  nor  the  exam- 
 ple of  his  Saviour  is  any  longer  the  question  ;  chari- 
 ty becomes  nothing  more  tlian  human  goodness,  a 
 sentiment,  however  noble  and  useful,  still  limited 
 both  in  impulsive  energy  and  in  efficacy;  having 
 its  source  in  man  alone,  it  is  not  suited  to  inspire 
 any  long  effort  or  great  ^sacrifice  ;  it  is  not  adequate 
 to  convert  the  longing  desire  for  the  moral  amend- 
 ment, the  physical  relief  of  humanity,  into  that  in- 
 extinguishable sympathy  and  untiring  and  iin|)as- 
 sioned  emotion  which  really  constitute  charity,  and 
 
SECTION  368.— 1  JOHN  k  :  1-21. 
 
 69T 
 
 which  the   Christian  faith,  in   the   history   of   the 
 world,  has  alone  been  able  to  inspire.     Guizot. 
 
 13.  The  Scripture  itself  recognizes  the  diffi- 
 culty of  considering  God  in  his  own  nature,  and 
 therefore  urges  us  to  seek  him  in  and  through  his 
 Son  Jesus  Christ.  Providence,  the  Supreme  Being, 
 the  Deity,  and  other  such  terms,  repel  ua  of  ne- 
 cessity to  an  infinite  distance  ;  they  speak  of  One 
 incomprehensible  and  unapproachable.  Our  God  is 
 the  Lord,  revealed  to  the  Israelites  as  the  God  of 
 their  own  nation,  who  came  down  upon  Mount  Sinai 
 to  give  the  law,  who  dwelt  between  the  cherubim 
 in  the  mercy  -  seat,  in  the  innermost  part  of  the 
 Temple  ;  revealed  to  us  as  the  Son  of  man,  born  of 
 a  woman,  made  in  all  but  sin  one  of  ourselves,  liv- 
 ing and  dying  and  rising  again,  after  the  common 
 condition  of  us  all.  This  is  our  manifestation  of 
 God.  To  Ilim  we  should  come  in  faith  and  love, 
 and  He  will  show  us  of  the  Father,  and  give  us  of 
 his  Holy  Spirit,  in  such  measure  as  our  present  na- 
 ture can  bear,  preparing  us  for  a  fuller  revelation 
 hereafter.     T.  A. 
 
 13.  Find  thou  but  within  thee  sanctification  by 
 the  Spirit,  and  this  argues  necessarily  both  justifi- 
 cation by  the  Son  and  the  election  of  God  the  Fa- 
 ther. Hereby  know  we  that  we  dwell  in  him,  and  he 
 in  us,  because  he  has  given  us  of  his  Spirit.  Where 
 this  sanctifying  Spirit  is  not,  there  can  be  no  per- 
 suasion of  this  eternal  love  of  God ;  they  that  are 
 children  of  disobedience  can  conclude  no  otherwise 
 of  themselves  but  that  they  are  the  children  of  ivrath. 
 
 L. The  exhibition  of  that  love  in  God  is  to  be 
 
 made  the  means  of  producing  love  in  us ;  the  glori- 
 ous spectacle  of  love  as  beheld  in  God  is  to  be 
 turned  into  a  living  principle  in  us.  For  this  end, 
 the  holy,  unconfined,  and  infinite  Spirit  came  down 
 with  a  fullness  and  a  power  as  if  he  sought  to  fill 
 every  heart,  to  replenish  the  Church,  to  be  the  soul 
 of  the  world,  to  encircle  the  earth  with  an  atmos- 
 phere of  grace  as  real  and  universal  as  the  ele- 
 mental air  which  encompasses  and  circulates  around 
 the  globe  itself,  that  whoever  inhaled  it  might  have 
 eternal  life.     J.  H. 
 
 14.  It  is  simple  love  to  that  only  Jesus,  who  is 
 very  man  and  at  the  same  time  very  God  and  eter- 
 nal life,  that  speaks  from  the  mouth  of  John,  and 
 that  would  fain  constrain  the  spirits  of  men,  yea,  of 
 all  who  come  into  the  world,  to  come  to  John's  be- 
 loved Master,  and  to  the  bosom  on  which  he  lay. 
 Loke. 
 
 16.  The  natural  child-faith  is  a  faith  without 
 light.  Hence  the  exhortation  of  the  apostle :  "  Be 
 no  more  children  tossed  to  and  fro  by  every  wind 
 of  doctrine."  The  blind  child-faith  is  that  which 
 believes  because  others  have  believed  and  testified. 
 The  glorifcd  child-faith  is  that  which  believes  be- 
 cause it  has  known.     A.  T.- '■'■And  we  have  known 
 
 and  believed  the  love  that  God  hath  to  t«."  This  was 
 the  blessing ;  this  was  the  privilege.  The  infinite 
 misery  of  the  denying  world  was  that  it  did  not 
 know  and  believe  the  love  that  God  had  to  it;  that 
 it  believed  him  to  have  no  love  to  it ;  that  it  refused 
 all  communion  with  love.  That  neither  the  belief 
 of  the  Church  nor  the  unbelief  of  the  world  affected 
 the  nature  and  being  of  God  in  the  least,  he  affirms 
 in  the  next  clause,  "God  is  love."  This  is  not  an 
 accident  of  his  character,  but  its  essence ;  not  an 
 aspect  which  it  wears  at  certain  times  or  to  some 
 fortunate  persons,  but  that  which  is  the  same  yes- 
 terday, to-day,  and  for  ever,  that  which  has  no  re- 
 spect of  persons.     Maurice. 
 
 When  God  loves  us  his  heart  goes  out  toward  us, 
 and  with  his  heart  all  that  he  can  bestow.  All  the 
 resources  of  his  power,  all  the  counsels  of  his  wis- 
 dom, all  the  preciousness  of  his  promises,  all  the 
 gifts  of  his  Spirit,  are  at  our  disposal,  if  only  our 
 hearts  are  open  to  receive  them  in  the  day  of  his 
 power.  To  know  and  believe  the  love  God  hath  to 
 us — here,  in  a  single  sentence,  is  the  beginning  of 
 Christian  life,  the  history  of  Christian  experience, 
 the  fullness  of  Christian  joy.  That  God  should  love 
 me,  and  yet  refuse  me  anything  for  my  good,  is  as 
 utterly  impossible  as  that  he  should  cease  to  be  God. 
 To  suppose  that  Christ  can  have  suffered  for  me,  and 
 yet  while  laying  on  me  his  cross  deny  me  the  need- 
 ful grace  to  carry  it  after  him  ;  sooner  than  think 
 this,  let  us  boldly  say  at  once  that  he  has  died  in 
 
 vain !     A.  W.  T. "  God  is  love — fountain,  flood^ 
 
 and  sea — and  he  that  dwelleth  in  love  dwelleth  in 
 God,  and  God  in  him."  We  let  God  love  us  into 
 love,  which  itself  suffices,  and  carries  all  grace  with 
 it.  Know,  then,  and  believe  the  love  God  hath  to 
 you,  and  you  shall  have  all  that  you  are  willing  to 
 receive,  more  than  you  can  ask  or  even  think.  H.  B. 
 18.  It  is  not  by  any  power  in  our  love  to  ap- 
 pease the  stingings  of  sin  that  we  get  rid  of  the 
 fear.  We  lose  it  because  our  love  comes  from  ap- 
 prehending that  great  gospel  and  blessed  hope,  that 
 God's  love  is  mine,  mine  in  his  Son,  mine  that  my 
 love  may  be  perfectly  fixed  upon  it,  mine  without 
 disturbance  from  any  of  his  awful  attributes,  mine 
 without  fear  of  loss  or  harm  from  any  events.  Be- 
 lieving this,  the  heart  fills  with  a  mighty  tide  of 
 calm,  responding  love,  which  sweeps  away  on  the 
 crest  of  its  rejoicing  wave  the  vileness,  the  sorrows, 
 the  fears,  which  once  choked  its  channels.  They 
 are  flooded  out,  and  the  heart  is  delivered.  We 
 stand  peaceful,  safe,  blessed.  Whatever  betide, 
 nothing  can  separate  us  from  the  love  of  God.  We 
 are  bound  to  him  by  that  everlasting  loving-kind- 
 ness with  which  he  has  drawn  us.  There  is  lifted 
 off  the  heart  the  whole  burden  of  "  fearful  looking- 
 for  of  judgment,"  the  whole  burden  arising  from 
 the  dark  thought,  God  is  mighty,  God  mmt  be  right- 
 
«98 
 
 sections''  368.— 1  JOEX  If :  1-21. 
 
 ■eous,  God  may  strike !  because  we  know  "  he  hath 
 borne  our  griefs  and  carried  our  sorrows."  Hence- 
 forth our  thoughts  of  God  are  to  be  thoughts  of 
 perfect,  absolute,  everlastiug  love,  who  is  the  foun- 
 dation of  our  life  and  the  basis  of  all  our  hope 
 and  work.  The  love  of  God  casts  out  the  fear 
 of  God,  and  the  love  of  God  casts  out  all  other 
 fear!     A.  M. 
 
 19.  "  We  love  him  because  he  first  loved  us." 
 This  is  indeed  the  gospel  in  its  sublime  simplicity 
 and  its  harmonious  purity,  but,  moreover,  in  its  un- 
 fathomable riches  and  its  all-conquering  power.  If 
 once  the  word — nay,  the  fact — "  God  first  loved  us," 
 as  neen  in  Christ,  has  indeed  become  to  us  the  fact 
 unparalleled,  this  henceforth  determines  all  our  life 
 and  faith — nay,  then  there  is  no  need  to  say  to  us, 
 "  Love  him  again."     Love  has  awakened  love.     We 
 
 really  love  "because  he  first  loved  us."    I'a/i  0. 
 
 There  is  no  foundation  for  my  love  to  God  except 
 only  the  old  one,  "  God  loves  me."  There  is  no 
 proof  that  that  foundation  is  laid  except  only  the 
 old  one,  "  God  so  loved  the  world  that  he  gave  his 
 only-begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him 
 should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life."  There 
 is  no  way  of  building  on  that  foundation  except 
 only  the  old  one.  We  believe  and  are  sure  that  thou 
 art  the  Christ,  the  Saviour  of  the  world  !     A.  M. 
 
 To  love  God  is  verily  a  gift  of  God.  He  who, 
 when  he  was  not  loved,  loved  us,  gave  us  power  to 
 love  hira.  When  we  were  displeasing  to  him,  he 
 loved  us,  that  there  might  be  formed  in  us  that 
 whereby  we  might  please  him.      Council,  a.  d.  529. 
 
 We  are  not  to  understand  the  apostle  as  saying 
 
 that  we  love  God  out  of  gratiiude  for  the  love  he 
 shows  us.  Let  us  understand  him  to  say,  "  We  love 
 God  only  because  that  true  original  love  which  is  in 
 
 him  is  moving  us  and  inspiring  us."     Maurice. It 
 
 is  actually  "  God's  "  own  "  love  "  (to  use  the  apos- 
 tle's expression),  "  shed  forth  in  our  hearts  by  the 
 Holy  Ghost  which  is  given  unto  us  "  ;  it  is  not  man's 
 love  at  all,  if  you  trace  it  up  to  its  source,  but  God's 
 love,  intercepted  and  returned  upon  him  from  a 
 heart  which  has  the  capacity  of  reciprocating  it.  It 
 does  not  take  its  rise  in  our  own  bosoms ;  we  have 
 no  other  property  in  it  than  that  of  simply  reflecting 
 and  giving  it  back.  K  this  be  so,  if  our  love  to 
 God  be  only  his  love  to  us  reflected  from  our  hearts, 
 it  must  be  quite  clear  that  the  more  we  expose  our 
 hearts  to  hia  love  the  more  truly  shall  we  love  him. 
 E.  M.  G. 
 
 20.  Our  love  to  our  brethren  is  not  only  the  evi- 
 dence but  the  measure  of  our  love  to  Christ.  Ho 
 that  hath  not  love  enough  in  him  for  a  man  like 
 himself,  how  can  he  love  God,  whose  goodness,  be- 
 ing above  our  knowledge,  requireth  a  transcendency 
 in  our  love  ?  This  is  a  sure  rule.  He  that  loveth  not 
 a  member  of  Christ  loveth  not  Christ ;  and  he  who 
 groweth  in  his  love  to  his  brethren  groweth  likewise 
 
 in  his  love  to  Christ.    Bp.  Reynolds. We  are  not 
 
 required  to  love  infirmities  or  imperfections  ;  nay, 
 we  could  not  do  so,  if  required ;  for  infirmities  and 
 imperfections  are  naturally  repelling.  Our  brother's 
 true  self  is  the  object  upon  which  our  love  is  to 
 fasten  ;  and  as  to  his  infirmities  and  imperfections, 
 which  he  shares  with  us  in  virtue  of  our  common 
 deterioration  by  the  fall,  those  are  to  be  borne  with 
 and  overlooked  out  of  regard  to  his  true  self,  and 
 to  the  filial  relation  which  this  true  self  bears  to 
 God.  He  would  have  me  love  my  neighbor  exactly 
 as  He  loves  me,  fastening  my  regard  upon  his  true 
 self,  upon  the  feature  of  God's  image  which  is  re- 
 flected in  his  soul,  and  bearing  with  his  infirmities 
 out  of  this  esteem  for  the  true  self.  Must  it  not  be 
 practicable  ?  It  is  what  He  is  constantly  doing  to 
 me.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 Jesus  Christ  sending  in  his  Spirit  into  the  heart 
 unites  it  to  God  in  himself  by  love,  which  is  indeed 
 all,  that  loviny  of  God  supremely  and  entirely,  with 
 all  the  mind  and  soul,  all  the  combined  strength  of  the 
 heart !  And  then  that  same  love,  first  wholly  carried 
 to  him,  is  not  divided  or  impaired  by  the  love  of  our 
 brethren,  but  is  dilated,  as  derived  from  the  other. 
 God  allows,  commands,  yea,  causes,  that  it  stream 
 forth  and  act  itself  toward  them ;  remaining  still  in 
 him  as  in  its  source  and  center ;  beginning  at  him 
 and  returning  to  him  ;  loving  our  brethren  in  God 
 and  for  him  ;  not  only  because  he  commands  us  to 
 love  them,  but  because  in  loving  our  brethren  after 
 a  Christian  manner  we  do  even  in  that  love  our  God. 
 L. You  can  not  compel  light  to  shine  in  one  di- 
 rection, or  on  one  side  only.  It  will  radiate  all 
 around.  So  will  true  love.  Upward  to  God  it  is 
 reverence  and  worship  ;  toward  angels  and  saints  it 
 is  affectionate  and  grateful  interest ;  abroad  among 
 the  good  it  is  brotherly  love  ;  among  the  bad  the 
 kindness  of  pity.  To  an  enemy  it  is  generous  for- 
 giveness ;  and  to  one's  own  flesh  and  blood,  what 
 should  it  be  but  unquenchable  tenderness,  natural 
 feeling  strengthened,  purified,  and  made  fruitful  by 
 the  grafting  of  grace  upon  it  ?     J.  Hall. 
 
SECTIOX  360.— 1  JOHX  5  : 1-21.  699 
 
 Section  369. 
 
 1  John  v.  1-21. 
 
 1  "Whosoever  believeth  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ  is  born  of  God :  and  every  one  that  loveth 
 
 2  him  that  begat  loveth  him  also  that  is  begotten  of  him.     By  this  we  know  that  we  love  the 
 
 3  children  of  God,  when  we  love  God,  and  keep  his  commandments.     For  this  is  the  love  of 
 
 4  God,  that  we  keep  his  commandments:  and  his  commandments  are  not  grievous.     For 
 whatsoever  is  born  of  God  overcometh  the  world :  and  this  is  tlie  victory  that  overcometh 
 
 -5  the  world,  even  our  faith.     Who  is  he  that  overcometh  the  world,  but  he  that  believeth 
 
 ■6  that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God  ?     This  is  he  that  came  by  water  and  blood,  even  Jesus  Christ ; 
 
 not  by  water  only,  but  by  water  and  blood.     And  it  is  the  Spirit  that  beareth  witness, 
 
 7  because  the  Spirit  is  truth.    For  there  are  three  that  bear  record  in  heaven,  the  Father,  the 
 
 8  Word,  and  the  Holy  Ghost :  and  these  three  are  one.     And  there  are  three  that  bear  wit- 
 
 9  ness  in  earth,  the  spirit,  and  the  water,  and  the  blood :  and  these  three  agree  in  one.     If 
 we  receive  the  witness  of  men,  the  witness  of  God  is  greater:  for  this  is  the  witness  of 
 
 10  God  which  he  hath  testified  of  his  Son.     He  that  believeth  on  the  Son  of  God  hath  the 
 witness  in  himself:  he  that  believeth  not  God  hath  made  him  a  liar;  because  he  believeth 
 
 11  not  the  record  that  God  gave  of  his  Son.     And  this  is  the  record,  that  God  hath  given  to 
 
 12  us  eternal  life,  and  this  life  is  in  his  Son.    He  that  hath  the  Son  hath  life ;  and  he  that  hatli 
 not  the  Son  of  God  hath  not  life. 
 
 13  These  things  have  I  written  unto  you  that  believe  on  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God;  that 
 ye  may  know  that  ye  have  eternal  life,  and  that  ye  may  believe  on  the  name  of  the  Son  of 
 
 14  God.     And  this  is  the  confidence  that  we  have  in  him,  that,  if  we  ask  any  thing  according 
 
 15  to  his  will,  he  heareth  us:  and  if  we  know  that  he  hear  us,  whatsoever  we  ask,  we  know 
 
 16  that  we  have  the  petitions  that  we  desired  of  him.     If  any  man  see  his  brother  sin  a  sin 
 icMch  is  not  unto  death,  he  shall  ask,  and  he  shall  give  him  life  for  them  that  sin  not  unto 
 
 17  death.     There  is  a  sin  unto  death  :  I  do  not  say  that  he  sliall  pray  for  it.     All  unrighteous- 
 
 18  ness  is  sin  :  and  there  is  a  sin  not  unto  death.     We  know  that  whosoever  is  born  of  God 
 sinneth  not ;  but  he  that  is  begotten  of  God  keepeth  himself,  and  that  wicked  one  toucheth 
 
 19  him  not.     And  we  know  that  we  are  of  God,  and  the  whole  world  heth  in  wickedness. 
 
 20  And  we  know  that  the  Son  of  God  is  come,  and  hath  given  us  an  understanding,  that  we 
 may  know  him  that  is  true,  and  we  are  in  him  that  is  true,  even  in  his  Son  Jesus  Christ, 
 
 21  This  is  the  true  God,  and  eternal  life.     Little  children,  keep  yourselves  from  idols.     Amen. 
 
 Faith— that  is  to  say,  in  all  possible  spheres  the  vision  of  the  invisible  and  the  absent  brought  niffk—h 
 the  energy  of  the  soul  and  the  energy  of  life.  We  do  not  go  too  far  in  saying  that  it  is  the  point  of 
 departure  for  all  action,  since  to  act  is  to  quit  the  firm  position  of  the  present  and  stretch  the  hand  into 
 the  future.  But  this  at  least  is  certain,  that  faith  is  the  source  of  everything  in  the  eyes  of  man  which 
 bears  a  character  of  dignity  and  force.  Vulgar  souls  wish  to  see,  to  touch,  to  grasp ;  others  have  the 
 eye  of  faith,  and  they  are  great.  It  is  always  by  having  faith  in  others,  in  themselves,  in  duty,  or  in  the 
 Divinity,  that  men  have  done  great  things.  Faith  has  been,  in  all  time,  the  strength  of  the  feeble  and 
 the  salvation  of  the  miserable.     And  Christian  faith  is  the  victory  over  the  world,  since  it  contains  all  the 
 
 elements  of  a  holy  life.     A.  V. We  are  not  only/«a^,  but  preset^,  conquerors.     Each  hour  is  a  battle, 
 
 and  each  battle  a  victory;  our  life  is  not  merely  a  series  of  battles,  but  a  series  of  victories— M  ending  in 
 one  complete  and  glorious  triumph,  to  be  rewarded  by  a  crown  and  a  throne  !  The  overcoming  principle 
 in  this  war  is  "the  whatsoever  is  born  of  God."  However  small  at  first  and  feeble  it  may  be,  if  it  be  born 
 of  God  it  is  enough.  With  that  we  are  safe,  for  it  can  not  be  extinguished  by  cither  earth  or  hell. 
 Storms  may  quench  the  lights  of  man's  kindling,  but  they  can  not  touch  the  stars.  So,  whatever  is  of 
 man,  or  of  earth,  or  of  self,  may  and  shall  perish  amid  the  rough  blasts  of  this  world ;  but  that  which  is 
 of  God  shall  survive  and  gather  fresh  vitality  and  power  from  what  seeks  to  destroy  it.     Bonar. 
 
lUO 
 
 SECTIOX  d69.—l  JOHX  5  : 1-^1. 
 
 3«  When  the  sun  of  prosperity  shines  out  warm 
 and  bright  upon  us ;  when  we  are  in  a  state  of 
 robust  health,  and  have  a  flow  of  animal  spirits ; 
 when  our  friends  are  around  us,  our  homes  happy, 
 our  means  abundant  for  our  needs,  and  there  is  no 
 call  for  pinching,  or  saving,  or  straitening ;  when, 
 moreover,  our  reputation  is  good,  and  we  are  looked 
 up  to  in  the  little  circle  in  which  we  move — nothing 
 is  easier,  under  these  circumstances,  than  to  feel 
 an  occasional  crlow  of  gratitude  to  the  Giver  of  all 
 these  blessings,  and  to  mistake  that  for  the  love 
 which  is  the  fulfilling  of  the  first  and  great  com- 
 mandment.    E.  M.  G. Love  is  a  beautiful  plant 
 
 with  a  beautiful  flower  of  which  duty  is  the  stalk. 
 "  This  is  the  love  of  God,"  says  the  apostle  of  love, 
 "  that  we  keep  his  conDnandmenti."  The  devotion 
 to  God  and  to  God's  service,  which  will  gradually 
 grow  to  greater  and  greater  strength  and  ripeness 
 in  the  heart  of  any  Christian,  includes  most  assured- 
 ly a  certain  bent  and  direction  of  the  feelings  and 
 impulses,  but  it  is  not  itself  made  up  of  them  and 
 of  them  alone.  It  includes  also  something  deeper 
 than  all  feelings  and  steadier  than  all  impulses. 
 The  love  that  would  reach  its  true  perfection  must 
 make  the  sense  of  duty  stronger,  and  deeper,  and 
 keener,  and  the  obedience  more  careful  and  more 
 inflexible.     F.  T. 
 
 "  Ilis  commandments  are  not  grievous,"  can 
 not  be,  coming  from  such  a  source,  for  they  come 
 from  the  kindest  and  most  loving  of  Fathers ;  are 
 not  in  their  nature,  for  they  enjoin  only  love  and 
 good  will,  which,  the  heart  being  right,  are  of  all 
 things  most  delightful ;  are  not  therefore  in  the 
 conscious  experience  of  the  obedient,  for  they 
 find  all  true  obedience  supremely  joyous.  The 
 service  of  love  is  a  perpetual  charm  to  the  loving 
 heart.     H.  C. 
 
 4*  Our  faith  is  our  spiritual,  our  Christian 
 power.  In  the  Scriptures  it  is  continually  exhibited 
 under  this  character  of  jtowci^  ;  its  deficiency,  there- 
 fore, is  our  spiritual  weakness.  It  is  that  by  which, 
 according  as  it  is  great  or  small,  we  may  turn  all 
 things  to  our  highest  advantage,  or  carry  on  but  a 
 profitless  commerce ;  by  which  we  may  "  overcome 
 the  world"  or  hardly  be  sure  that  we  are  not  its 
 slaves  ;  by  which  we  may  do  much  for  God,  or  but 
 bring  him  such  a  tribute  as  we  should  be  utterly 
 
 ashamed  to  think  of  offering  to  him.     J.  F. 
 
 There  is  nothing  which  faith  does  not  overcome  ; 
 nothing  which  it  will  not  accept.  Faith  passes  be- 
 yond all  earthly  things,  pierces  all  shadows,  to  at- 
 tain the  truth  ;  keeps  it  ever  in  a  firm  embrace,  and 
 will  never  let  herself  be  separated  from  it.  The 
 simplicity  and  elevation  which  faith  gives  to  the  soul 
 make  it  satisfied  with  everything.  Nothing  is  want- 
 ing to  it ;  nothing  is  too  much  for  it ;  and  at  all 
 times  it  blesses  the  divine  hand  which  causes  the 
 
 waters  of  grace  to  flow  so  gently  upon  it.     An. 
 
 The  sound  and  steadfast  belief  of  eternal  things  is 
 requisite  to  direct  our  choice  aright.  Faith  assures 
 us  of  their  reality  and  worth,  as  if  they  were  before 
 our  eyes  and  in  our  actual  possession.  This  divine 
 light  governs  and  conducts  the  will  to  choose  wise- 
 ly. When  the  devil,  the  deadly  flatterer,  by  invit- 
 ing representations  of  the  world,  entices  the  heart, 
 the  serious  belief  of  the  future  reward,  so  glorious 
 and  eternal,  disgraces  the  most  splendid  temptations 
 and  makes  them  ineffectual.  "  This  is  the  victory 
 that  overcomes  the  world,  even  our  faith."     Bates. 
 
 5.  To  throw  ourselves  on  his  promises ;  to  purify 
 ourselves  in  the  full  assurance  that  Christ's  love  can 
 carry  us  through  all  that  we  shall  encounter;  to 
 cling  to  Christ  not  only  in  spite  of  pain  and  dark- 
 ness and  strange  perplexity,  but  in  spite  of  our 
 sins  also — this  is  Christian  faith.  This  is  the  power 
 which,  both  in  great  things  and  in  small,  both  in 
 hard  trials  and  in  easy,  ever  supports  the  disciple  of 
 Christ  by  bringing  within  his  reach  all  the  strength 
 of  his  Master.  And  this  faith  which,  resting  on  the 
 certainty  of  Christ's  help  and  striving  to  hold  fast 
 his  Spirit,  lives  in  us  throughout  our  daily  life,  and 
 secretly  influences  our  works  and  deeds  and  thoughts, 
 will  gradually  build  up  within  the  soul  a  temple  to 
 the  Lord,  not  of  hay,  wood,  stubble,  but  of  gold, 
 silver,  precious  stones,  a  calm,  firm,  pure  character, 
 knit  to  our  Redeemer  by  the  hidden  bonds  of  a 
 Christian  purpose,  at  peace  with  God,  and  master  of 
 itself.     F.  T. 
 
 6.  Who  is  he,  and  what  is  the  mysterious  power 
 of  his  coming  which  makes  him  the  Giver  of  eternal 
 life  to  those  that  believe,  in  all  lands  and  ages  of 
 the  world  ?  "  It  is  he  that  came  by  water  and  blood ; 
 not  by  water  only,  but  by  water  and  blood."  One 
 great  part  of  the  power  of  Christ  among  men  is  the 
 cleansing  away  of  moral  corruptions.  Stains  on 
 the  lips,  the  hands,  the  habits ;  worst  of  all, 
 stains  on  the  sacred  temple  walls  of  the  soul  itself 
 — these  all  have  to  be  washed  away,  first  by  one 
 true  repentance  and  regeneration,  having  water  for 
 their  sacramental  sign,  and  then,  afterward,  by  the 
 repeated  washings  of  Christ's  truth  and  Spirit,  ap- 
 plied faithfully  to  all  the  departments  of  our  action, 
 Christ  came  to  cleanse  his  followers  from  all  un- 
 righteousness. He  "came  by  water."  .  .  .  ^^  Not 
 by  irater  only,  but  by  water  and  blood."  The  daily 
 sacrifice  of  four  thousand  preparatory  years  had 
 pre-signified  it  to  a  waiting  world.  From  the  outset 
 of  his  personal  ministry,  as  it  had  been  from  the 
 foundation  of  the  world,  the  Saviour  was  pointing 
 to  the  sacrifice,  journeying  always  toward  (Calvary. 
 Other  prophets  and  reformers  had  come  "  by  water," 
 preaching  purification  for  the  future.  He  alone 
 came  "  by  blood,"  giving,  in  himself,  atonement  for 
 past  and  future  both.     F.  D.  H. 
 
SECTIOX  369.— 1  JOHN  5  : 1-21. 
 
 701 
 
 The  conclusio)i  of  the  Epistle  begins  with  verse 
 6.  It  is  in  two  portions  (vs.  6-12  and  vs.  13-21). 
 Both  of  these  serve  to  bring  the  subject  of  the 
 •whole  to  its  full  completion,  and,  so  to  speak,  to 
 set  it  at  rest.  "  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God."  This 
 is  the  sum  and  substance  of  the  apostolic  testimony 
 and  exhortation.  In  the  opening  of  the  Epistle  it 
 was  rested  on  the  testimony  of  eye-  and  ear-wit- 
 nesses ;  now  it  is  rested  on  witness  no  less  secure, 
 viz.,  on  the  religious  life  and  experience  of  the 
 readers  themselves.  Between  these  two  testimonies 
 comes  in  the  Epistle  itself  with  all  its  teaching,  ex- 
 hortation, and  warning.  This  last  testimony  that 
 Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God  is  threefold :  the  water  of 
 baptism,  the  blood  of  reconciliation,  the  Spirit  of 
 sanctification  (vs.  6-8).  These,  in  threefold  unity, 
 form  God's  own  witness  for  his  Son  (v.  9).  Only 
 in  faith  on  the  Son  of  God  (v.  10)  do  we  receive  and 
 possess  this  witness  of  God,  the  true  substance  of 
 which  is  eternal  life,  bestowed  on  us  in  Christ 
 through  water,  blood,  and  the  Spirit.  So  that  he 
 that  hath  the  Son  hath  life.     A. 
 
 In  this  Epistle  it  seems  quite  manifest  that  the 
 signature  of  the  threefold  God  is  not  merely  wrought 
 into  spots  and  corners  of  the  texture,  but  broadly 
 impressed  upon  the  whole  web.  In  thus  making 
 this  threefold  distinction  the  basis  of  his  whole 
 scheme  of  instruction,  John  has  taught  not  only  its 
 absolute  truth,  but  its  relative  importance.  Learn- 
 ing from  him  "  the  proportion  of  the  faith,"  we  will 
 safely  value  that  most  which  he  thought  most  pre- 
 cious. If,  under  those  brief  but  wondrous  words — 
 Father,  Son,  and  Spirit — he  was  accustomed  to  clas- 
 sify all  the  bright  treasures  of  his  inspiration ;  if 
 into  this  mold  every  narrative,  every  exhortation 
 naturally  flowed  ;  if  he  was  wont  to  see,  in  the 
 adoration  that  bowed  before  this  mysterious  Triad 
 of  eternal  powers,  the  last  and  loftiest  act  of  re- 
 ligion, the  sum  and  abstract  of  all  the  rest,  we  can 
 not  be  wrong  in  preserving  the  equilibrium  that  he 
 has  fixed.  And  if,  too,  to  him  this  great  belief  was 
 more  than  belief,  this  "light"  was  also  "life";  if 
 he  could  feel  it  blessed  to  acknowledge  a  Father 
 who  is  our  Father,  a  Son  in  whom  ive  also  "are 
 called  the  sons  of  God,"  a  Holy  Spirit  who  "dwell- 
 eth  with  ?«s,  and  shall  be  in  us  " ;  may  we  also  find 
 in  the  Trinity  the  ground  of  practical  devotion,  pure 
 and  deep,  till,  quickened  by  the  power  of  this  faith, 
 the  Three  that  bear  record  in  heaven  shall  bear 
 their  witness  in  our  hearts;  and  the  Trinity  shall 
 have  become,  not  the  cold  conclusion  of  the  intellect, 
 but  the  priceless  treasure  of  the  affections,  the 
 blessed  foundation  and  the  perpetual  strength  of 
 the  new  and  spiritual  life !     W.  A.  B. 
 
 Verse  7  is  perhaps  the  most  celebrated  case  of 
 interpolation  in  the  whole  Xew  Testament.  The 
 words,  "  in  hcnvert,  the  Father,  the  Word,  and  the 
 Hohj  Ghost :  and  these  three  are  one.  And  there  are 
 three  thcd  bear  ivitness  in  earth,"  are  wanting  4n  all 
 Greek  manuscripts  whatever  previous  to  the  sixteenth 
 century,  when  a  Greek  manuscript  containing  them 
 was  apparently  forged  in  answer  to  a  challenge  from 
 Erasmus ;  no  Greek  father  whatever  takes  any  no- 
 tice of  them  in  expounding  the  passage ;  the  an- 
 cient Syriac  version  does  not  contain  them ;  the 
 Latin  fathers  were  long  supposed  to  quote  them, 
 but  hardly  an  imagined  example  of  this  citation  in 
 their  works  will  bear  strict  examination.  There  is 
 not  the  shadou)  of  a  reaaon  for  supposing  the  words 
 genuine.     A. 
 
 8-IO0  This  witness  is  threefold :  by  the  Spirit, 
 
 the  water,  and  the  blood.  It  is  an  external  and 
 historical  witness.  It  also  becomes  an  internal  and 
 experimental  evidence  to  believers.  "  He  that  be- 
 lieves on  the  Son  of  God,  has  the  witness  in  him- 
 self," i.  e.,  the  triple  witness  of  the  Spirit  clarifying 
 the  mind,  the  water  cleansing  the  heart,  and  the 
 blood  purging  the  conscience,  so  that  there  is  ob- 
 tained an  inwrought  certainty  of  the  divine  Sonship 
 of  Jesus  Christ,  which  no  surface  objection  or  sug- 
 gested doubt  can  shake.  We  are  reminded  of  a 
 fine  stroke  of  Bunyan,  in  his  allegory  of  the  "  Holy 
 War,"  when  he  names  "  Captain  Experience  "  among 
 the  chief  officers  who  routed  and  slew  the  army  of 
 ten  thousand  Doubters  that  came  against  the  city  of 
 Mansoul.  There  is  nothing  so  impervious  to  doubts 
 as  a  sound,  personal  experience  of  Christ's  saving 
 power  and  love.     D.  F. 
 
 10.  We  trust  not  to  our  good  frames,  or  warm 
 feelings,  or  sensible  comforts,  or  to  any  of  the  gen- 
 uine fruits  and  effects  of  faith,  but  we  trust  what 
 God  says  simply,  as  his  record ;  and,  therefore,  we 
 walk  in  a  constant  dependence  of  the  truth  of  God 
 in  his  word,  and  upon  the  faithfulness  of  God  to  his 
 word.  True  faith  has  no  foundation  but  the  word 
 of  God ;  nothing  to  rest  on  but  the  divine  truth,  no 
 support  but  the  divine  power,  and  no  growth  but 
 from  the  divine  influence.     Romaine. 
 
 11.  Christ  founded  on  earth  a  kingdom  within 
 which  is  to  be  found  a  life  that  is  not  to  be  found 
 beyond  its  limits ;  a  kingdom  which  is  not  "  in 
 words  but  in  power " — that  is  to  say,  is  not  pro 
 duced  by  any  words  or  ideas  alone,  however  true  or 
 however  beautiful,  but  by  a  power,  a  vital  force  pe- 
 culiar to  itself ;  and  that  this  force  is  the  indwell- 
 ing life  of  Jesus  Christ — God  and  Man.  Christian- 
 ity is  not  a  code  of  morals  merely,  nor  a  philosophy, 
 nor  a  creed,  nor  a  system  of  religious  discipline ; 
 but  over  and  above  all  these  it  is  a  life,  a  new  and 
 real  vital  force  in  the  world ;  a  life  with  its  own 
 conditions  of  existence,  laws  of  development,  and 
 peculiar  phenomena,  as  real  and  as  distinct  as  those 
 of  any  other  form  of  life  which  science  investigates 
 and  classifies  ;  and  this  life  is  in  Christ ;  for  "  this 
 is  our  record,  that  God  has  given  to  us  eternal  life, 
 
 and  this  life  is  in  his  Son."    Magce. Eternal  life 
 
 is  the  life  which  God  himself  lives,  and  has  lived 
 from  all  eternity,  and  in  which  he  has  his  blessed- 
 ness ;  whose  thought  is  truth,  and  its  force  life,  and 
 its  nature  love.  As  truth  it  contains  and  declares 
 the  essence  and  substance  and  relation  of  all  things  ;* 
 as  light  it  makes  manifest  by  the  very  force  and  act- 
 ing of  its  nature  ;  as  love  it  finds  its  joy  and  satis- 
 faction, even  at  the  cost  of  infinite  sacrifice,  in  go- 
 ing out  of  itself  for  the  sake  of  others.     A.  W.  T. 
 
 12.  He  that  hath  the  Son  hath  life.  He  doth 
 not  say,  he  shaU  have  life  at  some  distant  period, 
 but  he  hath  it  already  in  present  possession.     How 
 
702 
 
 SECTIOX  369.— 1  JOHy  5  : 1-21. 
 
 much  they  mistake  the  gospel  constitution,  who 
 represent  eternal  life  as  a  distant  reward,  suspended 
 upon  the  performance  of  certain  conditions  on  the 
 part  of  the  creature ;  whereas  salvation  through 
 Christ,  though  perfected  in  heaven,  is  a  present  sal- 
 vation.    R.  \V. 13.  "  Ye  may  X-nof  that  ye  have 
 
 eternal  life."  Our  knowledge  of  Jesus,  or  of  grace, 
 is  not  according  to  our  feeling,  but  according  to  the 
 testimony  which  God  has  given  of  his  Son.  When 
 we  come  co  Jesus,  we  receive  him  at  once,  as  he  is, 
 in  all  his  fullness,  as  God  hath  made  him  for  us ;  we 
 receive  the  whole  Christ,  and  are  blessed  with  all 
 spiritual  blessings  in  him.  The  believer  is  gradually 
 growing  in  the  knowledge  and  enjoraient  of  the 
 blessings  he  has  received  ;  but  the  possession  of  them 
 is  not  a  gradual  acquisition,  but  an  immediate  and 
 perfect  reception.  The  word  of  God  declares  that, 
 believing  in  Jesus,  I  have  eternal  life.  This  is  far 
 beyond  my  conception,  experience,  and  feeling;  yet 
 I  believe  and  rejoice  in  this  wonderful  gift  of  eter- 
 nal life.     A.  S. 
 
 14.  "If  we  ask  according  to  his  will,  he  heareth 
 us."  Outward  diversions  may  break  the  reverential 
 intimacy  of  our  communion  with  him ;  the  chill  of 
 worldliness  may  cool  the  pulse  of  fervent  desire ; 
 but  if  the  will  yet  moves  needle-like  to  the  one 
 blessed  point,  the  holy  will  of  Jesus,  and  rests  there, 
 the  deepest  condition  of  prevailing  piayer  is  real- 
 ized.    A.  J.  G. 15.  lie  who  prays  in  the  name 
 
 of  Christ  is  moved  and  guidod  by  the  Spirit  of  Christ 
 in  prayer.  He  can  ask  for  nothing  but  that  which 
 is  in  accordance  with  the  will  of  God  ;  can  with  as- 
 surance ask  only  that  which  the  Spirit  of  Christ 
 makes  known  to  him  in  prayer  as  corresponding  to 
 the  Father's  will.  When  this  certainty  is  wanting, 
 his  prayer  will  always  be  accompanied  with  the  con- 
 dition that  the  desire  arising  in  his  soul  and  taking 
 the  form  of  prayer  may  have  for  its  object  some- 
 thing which  the  Father  approves.    N. If  ever  we 
 
 have  a  request  refused,  it  is  because  it  docs  not  agree 
 with  the  one  fundamental,  all-important  prayer:  "If 
 it  be  good ! "  Yet  this  master-prayer,  even  when  not 
 expressed,  is  always  implied,  in  every  prayer  offered 
 up  in  the  name  of  Jesus ;  and  God's  answer  always 
 brings  out  into  prominence  this  main  request,  while, 
 at  the  same  time,  he  forgives  the  folly  which  caused 
 us  ourselves  to  cover  over  this  "  If  it  be  good ! " 
 Besscr. 
 
 16.  In  order  that  no  convinced  sinner  may  de- 
 spair of  mercy,  there  is  no  sin  that  ever  was  or  can 
 be  committed  (the  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost  ex- 
 cepted, w  hich  none  have  committed  who  are  willing  to 
 be  saved  in  the  gospel  way)  which  some  that  are  now 
 in  glory  have  not  been  guilty  of.  Nay,  more,  there 
 is  perhaps  not  a  sin  which  can  be  thought  of  that 
 Bome  of  God's  eminent  Scripture  saints  have  not 
 fallen  into  after  their  conversion,  though,  through 
 
 grace,  they  have  been  enabled  to  renew  the  actings 
 of  their  faith  and  repentance,  and  are  now  singing 
 before  the  throne  "  unto  him  that  hath  loved  and 
 redeemed  them,  and  that  hath  washed  them  from 
 their  sins  in  his  own  blood."     Hill. 
 
 19.  The  whole  world  lieth  in  the  wicked  one ;  is 
 entangled  in  the  coils,  and  bitten  by  the  fangs,  and 
 tortured  by  the  venom  of  the  old  serpent — the  devil. 
 Think  upon  the  passions  which  predominate  in  hu- 
 man affairs  ;  think  of  the  vile  affections  which,  like 
 furies,  tyrannize  over  the  minds  of  men :  wrath^ 
 malice,  revenge,  envy,  pride,  suspicions,  selfishness, 
 cruelty,  slander — these  are  the  oligarchy  of  diaboli- 
 cal tempers,  which  usurp  the  dominion  of  the  world 
 in  the  name  of  Satan,  and  which,  with  something  of 
 his  power  and  of  his  fury,  torment  the  miserable 
 children  of  men.  How  much  of  the  most  sangui- 
 nary warfare,  the  most  remorseless  oppression,  the 
 most  deadly  revenge,  the  most  operative  mischief, 
 the  most  crafty  subtilty,  the  most  insulting  pride, 
 is  perpetually  at  work  in  the  destruction  of  human 
 happiness.     J.  A.  J. 
 
 30.  We  are  in  him.  Believers  are  in  Christ, 
 so  as  to  be  partakers  in  all  that  he  does,  and  has, 
 and  is.  They  died  with  him,  and  rose  with  him,  and 
 live  with  him,  and  in  him  are  seated  in  heavenly 
 places.  When  the  eye  of  God  looks  on  them,  they 
 are  found  in  Christ,  and  there  is  no  condemnation 
 to  those  that  are  in  him,  and  they  are  righteous  in 
 his  righteousness,  and  loved  with  the  love  which 
 rests  on  him,  and  are  sons  of  God  in  his  sonship, 
 and  heirs  with  him  of  his  inheritance,  and  are  soon 
 to  be  glorified  with  him  in  his  glory.  And  this 
 standing  which  they  have  in  Christ,  and  the  present 
 and  future  portion  which  it  secures,  are  contem- 
 plated in  eternal  counsels,  and  predestined  before 
 the  foundation  of  the  world.  As  the  sense  of  this 
 fact  breathes  in  every  page,  so  also  does  the  sense 
 of  the  correlative  fact,  that  Christ  is  in  those  uho 
 believe;  associating  his  own  presence  with  their 
 whole  inward  and  outward  life.  They  live,  yet  not 
 they,  but  Christ  liveth  in  them,  and  he  is  their 
 strength  and  their  song.     T.  D.  B. 
 
 21.  A  strange  but  fitting  conclusion  to  the  Epis- 
 tle. No  farewell  salutations  to  particular  persons, 
 as  at  the  close  of  other  Epistles ;  no  blessing  even 
 uttered  on  the  whole  Church.  The  tenderness  of 
 love  "only  manifests  itself  in  that  cordial  "little 
 children  "  with  which  this  father  in  Christ  winds  up 
 his  address ;  but  all  yields  to  the  earnestness  with 
 which  he  would  impress  upon  their  hearts  the  ex- 
 hortation which  he  must  have  esteemed  his  last,  his 
 very  last  word  to  them :  "  Keep  yourselves  from 
 idols."  It  is  no  less  than  an  earnest  warning 
 against  everi/thini/  which,  either  in  theory  or  in  prac- 
 tice, would  take  the  place  in  the  Christian  life  of 
 "the  true  God  and  eternal  life."      Van  0. 
 
SECTION  370.— 2  JOHN  1  : 1-13. 
 
 Toa 
 
 Section   370. 
 
 2  John  i.  1-13. 
 
 1  The  elder  unto  the  elect  lady  and  her  children,  whom  I  love  in  the  truth ;  and  not  I  only^ 
 
 2  but  also  all  they  that  have  known  the  truth  ;  for  the  truth's  sake,  which  dwelleth  in  us,  and 
 
 3  shall  be  with  us  for  ever.     Grace  be  with  you,  mercy,  and  peace,  from  God  the  Father,  and 
 
 4  from  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  Father,  in  trut.    and  love.     I  rejoiced  greatly 
 that  I  found  of  thy  children  walking  in  truth,  as  we  have  received  a  commandment  from 
 
 5  the  Father.     And  now  1  beseecli  thee,  lady,  not  as  though  I  wrote  a  new  commandment 
 
 6  unto  thee,  but  that  which  we  had  from  the  beginning,  that  we  love  one  another.     And  this 
 is  love,  that  we  walk  after  his  commandments.     This  is  the  commandment,  That,  as  ye  have 
 
 7  heard  from  the  beginning,  ye  should  walk  in  it.     For  many  deceivers  are  entered  into  the 
 world,  who  confess  not  that  Jesus  Christ  is  come  in  the  flesh.     This  is  a  deceiver  and  an 
 
 8  antichrist.     Look  to  yourselves,  that  we  lose  not  those  things  which  we  have  wrought,  but 
 
 9  that  we  receive  a  full  reward.     Whosoever  transgresseth,  and  abideth  not  in  the  doctrine  of 
 Christ,  hath  not  God.     He  that  abideth  in  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  he  hath  both  the  Father 
 
 10  and  the  Son.     If  there  come  any  unto  you,  and  bring  not  this  doctrine,  receive  him  not 
 
 11  into  your  house,  neither  bid  him  God  speed:  for  he  that  biddeth  him  God  speed  is  partaker 
 
 12  of  his  evil  deeds.     Having  many  things  to  write  unto  you,  I  would  not  icrite  with  paper 
 and  ink :  but  I  trust  to  come  unto  you,  and  speak  face  to  face,  that  our  joy  may  be  full, 
 
 13  The  children  of  thy  elect  sister  greet  thee.     Amen, 
 
 The  comprehensive  summary  of  a  noble  and  upright  life  is  "  to  walk  in  truth."  There  is  nothing 
 grander,  purer,  higher.  And  there  is  nothing  so  exactly  descriptive  of  the  complete  and  perfect  character. 
 To  walk  in  truth  is  not  only  to  be  what  we  seem ;  not  only  to  scorn  masks ;  not  only  to  shun  the  hoUow- 
 ness  of  all  that  the  dying  man  pronounces  unreal ;  not  only  to  withdraw  from  the  path  hung  about  with 
 shows  and  pageants  and  shadows,  but  to  walk  as  God's  child,  to  live  as  the  heir  of  heaven,  to  be  true  at 
 once  to  truth,  to  conscience,  and  to  God.  No  doubt  all  this  was  included  in  the  idea  of  the  apostle.  It 
 was  unquestionably  his  summary  of  a  Christian  life.  His  highest  idea  of  the  truth  was,  as  Paul  expresses 
 it,  "the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus."  To  him  the  highest  truth,  the  sum  of  all  truth,  the  sum  itself  of  truth, 
 of  which  all  science  and  philosophy  were  but  darkling  rays,  was  Christ  the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away 
 the  sin  of  the  world.  To  accept  him  as  the  great  teacher,  the  great  example,  the  great  atoning  sacrifice  ; 
 to  be  found  in  him,  not  having  his  own  righteousness ;  to  be  able  to  say,  "  for  me  to  live  is  Christ,"  ''  I 
 live,  yet  not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me,"  and  to  walk  in  his  steps,  the  steps  of  incarnate  truth  itself— this, 
 beyond  question,  was  what  the  apostle  meant  by  his  expressive  phrase,  walking  in  truth.     E.  H.  G. 
 
 This  is  not  only  a  private  letter,  but  one  ad- 
 dressed to  a  Christian  lady.  It  is  a  tribute  to  the 
 position  of  respect  to  which  woman  is  raised  by  the 
 influence  of  our  holy  religion.  Apart  from  Chris- 
 tian ideas  and  usages,  how  little  is  woman  accounted 
 of  even  at  this  day,  in  the  lands  of  the  Bible  ;  how 
 little  regard  is  paid  to  her  mental  and  moral  capac- 
 ity !  An  oriental  is  astonished  to  find  that,  of  the 
 canonical  books  which  form  our  Bible,  two,  viz., 
 Ruth  and  Esther,  actually  bear  the  names  of  women. 
 This  circumstance  of  itself  has  suggested  quite  a 
 new  estimate  of  woman's  position  toward  God  and 
 his  Word.  But  still  more  significant  of  that  posi- 
 tion is  this  Second  Epistle  of  John,  a  canonical 
 book  of  Scripture,  consisting  of  nothing  else  but  the 
 letter  of  an  apostle  to  a  Christian  lady  and  her 
 children.     No  one  knows  the  lady's  name.      The 
 
 letter  was  doubtless  sent  by  a  private  messenger, 
 and  the  writer  inserted  neither  his  correspondent's 
 name  nor  his  own.  It  was  enough  to  describe  him- 
 self as  by  emphasis  "  the  presbyter,"  and  to  address 
 his  friend  as  "  elect  lady,"  one  who  was  manifestly 
 chosen  of  God,  and  was  for  her  gracious  qualities 
 beloved  by  all  around  her  who  "  knew  the  truth." 
 The  matters  most  prominent  in  the  Epistle  are 
 John's  appreciation  of  female  piety,  his  joy  over 
 young  Christians,  and  his  very  decided  resistance 
 to  all  who  propagated  antichristian  error.     D.  F. 
 
 1.  Love  in  the  truth.  The  love  he  thinks 
 of  is  not  sentimentalism,  is  not  a  mere  emotional 
 good  nature,  but  is  an  intelligent  benevolence, 
 which  seeks  for  all  men  the  good  that  is  seen  to  be 
 the  highest  and  best  possible ;  which  intelligently 
 sees  a  perfect  God  at  the  bead  of  the  universe,  and, 
 
TOi 
 
 SECTIOX  371.— 3  JOirX  1  :  1-U. 
 
 giving  him  the  supreme  love  of  the  heart,  loves  all 
 his  creatures  for  his  sake,  following  his  high  exam- 
 ple, obeying  his  perfect  will.  Thus  love  in  crea- 
 tures, being  at  once  intelligent  and  moral,  rests  on 
 the  basis  of  truth.     II.  C. 
 
 4.  Apostolic  joy  over  young  Christians.  It  was 
 in  all  probability  at  Ephesus,  a  busy  city  to  which 
 young  men  flocked  from  the  country  behind,  that 
 the  aged  John  saw  some  of  the  children  of  this 
 lady,  and  was  pleased  with  their  demeanor  and  con- 
 duct. In  writing  to  her,  he  mentions  this  in  words 
 •which  must  have  filled  her  heart  with  pure  motherly 
 delight.  "  I  rejoiced  greatly  that  I  found  (some)  of 
 thy  children  walking  in  truth."  They  were  not 
 young  children,  for  they  had  left  home,  and  had 
 some  occupation,  as  indicated  by  the  expression 
 *'  walking  up  and  down,"  or  having  their  course  of 
 life  in  conformity  with  truth.  But  their  Christian 
 walk  as  young  men  might  be  traced  to  the  Christian 
 training  they  had  received  in  childhood.  It  was 
 therefore  a  fitting  subject- of  congratulation  in  such 
 an  Epistle  as  this.  Tlie  oldest  and  most  experi- 
 enced shepherds  devote  the  most  watchful  care  to  the 
 lambs,  and  the  wisest  as  well  as  the  kindest  of  our 
 old  pastors,  teachers,  and  private  Christians  are 
 they  who  attach  most  consequence  to  the  religious 
 training  and  development  of  children  and  of  young 
 men  and  maidens  in  the  Lord.     D.  F. 
 
 5.  What  he  meant  was,  that  this  is  the  para- 
 mount and  crowning  duty  of  the  Christian  believer. 
 He  did  not  say,  "  Agree  with  one  another  in  doc- 
 trine." He  did  not  say,  "  Flatter  one  another,  in- 
 dulge one  another."  He  did  not  even  say,  "  Teach 
 one  another,  inform  one  another."  What  he  did 
 urge  was  that  difficult  but  necessary  grace,  "  Love 
 one  another."  That  i.s,  love  one  another  in  spite  of 
 your  differences,  in  spite  of  your  faults ;  do  what 
 you  can  to  serve  each  other,  to  lighten  each  other's 
 trials  and  inconveniences  and  burdens  ;  above  all, 
 if  we  may  turn  the  precept  into  its  most  practical 
 form,  make  the  best  of  one  another.    A.  P.  S. 
 
 6.  As  the  teaching  of  this  Epistle  is  opposed  to 
 
 the  enforced  seclusion  of  religious  women  from  so- 
 cial and  family  life,  so  also  does  it  repudiate  all  re- 
 liance on  mere  raptures  and  ecstasies  as  evidences 
 of  personal  religion.  Woman  as  well  as  man  is  to 
 show  piety  by  a  steady,  consistent  obedience  to  the 
 known  will  of  Christ.  "  This  is  love,  that  we  walk 
 after  his  commandments."  When  John  wrote  these 
 words,  he  was  an  old  and  experienced  man.  He  had 
 seen  many  who  once  appeared  full  of  fervent  feel- 
 ing and  lofty  aspiration  turn  aside  from  Christ ;  and 
 now  the  only  evidence  of  a  vital  Christianity  on 
 which  he  relied  was  that  of  a  daily  and  hearty  com- 
 pUance  with  the  commandments  of  God.     D.  F. 
 
 10.  Jchn,  the  apostle  of  love,  as  if  to  show  us 
 that  this  grace  is  entirely  consistent  with  a  hatred 
 of  evil,  launches  against  the  heretics  of  the  day  who 
 depraved  God's  truth  by  the  denial  of  the  incarna- 
 tion this  very  pointed  sentence  of  excommunication  : 
 "  Receive  him  not,  neither  bid  him  God  speed." 
 God's  truth  is  his  great  instrument  for  saving  souls, 
 and  a  person  who  seriously  mutilates  it  in  a  vital 
 part  deprives  it  of  efficacy,  and  thereby  does  his  best 
 to  maintain  the  empire  of  sin.  The  apostle  of  love 
 will  have  no  truce  with  such  a  one ;  will  not  even 
 
 harbor  him  under  his  roof.     E.  M.  G. Let  not 
 
 the  direction  of  the  apostle  be  misunderstood.  It 
 has  no  reference  to  a  case  of  want  or  distress.  No 
 matter  what  a  man's  opinions  may  be,  when  he  is  in 
 danger,  in  pain,  or  in  trouble,  he  ought  to  receive 
 our  good  offices.  What  the  Scripture  before  us 
 really  enjoins  is,  that  we  must  not  regard  and  treat 
 as  brethren  those  who  are  actively  engaged  in  un- 
 dermining the  faith.  So  to  do  would  be  to  encour- 
 age teachers  who  ought  to  be  discouraged  and  dis- 
 owned, and  to  involve  ourselves  in  some  complicity 
 with  the  evil  results  that  sooner  or  later  ensue  on 
 false  doctrine.  Freedom  of  discussion  is  an  impor- 
 tant element  of  civilization,  but  the  Church  can  not 
 admit  that  a  cardinal  doctrine,  like  that  of  the  per- 
 son of  our  Saviour,  is  open  to  question.     D.  F. 
 
 Section  371. 
 
 3  Jonx  i.  1-14. 
 
 1  The  elder  unto  the  wellbeloved  Gaius,  whom  I  love  in  the  truth.    Beloved,  I  wish  above 
 
 2  all  tilings  that  thou  mayest  prosper  and  be  in  health,  oven  as  thy  soul  j)rospereth.     For  I 
 
 3  rejoiced  greatly,  when  the  bretliren  came  and  testified  of  the  truth  that  is  in  thee,  even  as 
 
 4  thou  walkest  in  the  truth.     I  have  no  greater  joy  tiian  to  hear  that  my  children  walk 
 
 5  in  truth.     Beloved,  thou  doest  faithfully  whatsoever  thou  doest  to  the  brethren,  and  to 
 t)  strangers ;  which  have  borne  witness  of  thy  charity  before  the  church :  whom  if  thou  bring 
 
 7  forward  on  their  journey  after  a  godly  sort,  thou  shalt  do  well :  because  that  for  his  name's 
 
 8  sake  tiiey  went  forth,  taking  notliing  of  the  Gentiles.     We  therefore  ought  to  receive 
 such,  that  we  might  be  fellowhelpers  to  the  truth. 
 
SECTION  371.— 3  JOHN  1  : 1-U. 
 
 705 
 
 9      I  wrote  unto  the  churcli :  hut  Diotrephes,  who  loveth  to  have  the  preeminence  among 
 
 10  them,  receiveth  us  not.  Wherefore,  if  I  come,  I  will  remember  his  deeds  which  he  doeth, 
 prating  against  us  with  malicious  words:  and  not  content  therewith,  neither  doth  he  himself 
 receive  tlie  brethren,  and  forbiddeth  them  that  would,  and  casteth  them  out  of  the  church. 
 
 11  Beloved,  follow  not  that  which  is  evil,  but  that  which  is  good.     He  that  doeth  good  is  of 
 
 12  God  :  but  he  that  doeth  evil  hath  not  seen  God.  Demetrius  hath  good  report  of  all  men, 
 and  of  the  truth  itself:  yea,  and  we  also  bear  record ;  and  ye  know  that  our  record  is  true. 
 
 13  I  had  many  things  to  write,  but  I  will  not  with  ink  and  pen  write  unto  thee:  but  I  trust  I 
 
 14  shall  shortly  see  thee,  and  we  shall  speak  face  to  face.  Peace  he  to  thee.  Our  friends 
 salute  thee.     Greet  the  friends  by  name. 
 
 The  two  private  letters  of  "  the  Presbyter  "  taken  together  show  us  the  thoughts  of  an  apostle  regard- 
 ing Christian  womanhood  and  manhood  for  all  generations.  The  woman  is  not  to  be  a  mere  household 
 drudge,  but  she  appears  to  most  advantage  in  the  domestic  sphere.  Her  best  credentials  are  found  in  her 
 children,  nourished  and  trained  in  Christ  from  their  earliest  recollections,  and,  when  they  go  out  from  her 
 into  the  busy  world,  walking  in  the  truth ;  and  the  beauty  of  her  character  and  example  is  most  impres- 
 sively evinced  in  her  love  to  the  saints,  and  willing  obedience  to  the  commandments  of  God  her  Saviour. 
 Then  the  essentials  of  Christian  disposition  are  just  the  same  in  the  man  as  in  the  woman  ;  but  his  range  is 
 wider  and  more  exposed  to  view.  It  is  in  his  power  more  than  in  that  of  a  woman  to  further  or  hinder  the 
 cause  of  the  gospel  in  the  place  where  he  dwells.  The  model  for  both  the  woman  and  the  man  is  Jesus 
 Christ.  He  bore  witness  to  the  truth  at  every  risk,  and  obeyed  and  suffered  in  perfect  love.  Let  none 
 but  Christ  "  have  the  preeminence."  Let  the  thought  of  his  sublime  ascendancy  suppress  and  put  to 
 shame  all  petty  ambitions  among  his  disciples.  Jesus  is  the  Perfect  Man,  in  whom  all  are  complete ;  for 
 *'  neither  is  the  woman  without  the  man,  nor  the  man  without  the  woman  in  the  Lord."  She  who  would 
 be  as  "  the  elect  lady  "  must  look  not  so  much  to  even  the  best  of  women  as  to  Jesus.  He  who  would  be 
 kind  as  Gains,  or  exemplary  as  Demetrius,  must  look  not  to  saints  and  apostles  so  much  as  to  Jesus.  He 
 who  would  shun  the  offensive  spirit  of  Diotrephes  should  look  steadfastly  to  Jesus,  and  consider  the  self- 
 abnegation  and  humility  through  which  he  passed  to  glory.     D.  F. 
 
 The  third  letter  of  John  resembles  the  second. 
 It  has  the  same  style,  same  length,  same  recogni- 
 tion of  the  truth  and  of  Christian  life  as  a  walk  in 
 truth,  the  same  mode  of  beginning — the  writer  not 
 naming  himself,  but  sufficiently  indicating  himself 
 as  "  the  presbyter  " — and  the  same  statement  at  the 
 end  of  a  preference  for  personal  intercourse  and 
 conversation  over  communication  by  means  of  paper 
 and  ink.  There  is  also  that  combination  of  tender- 
 ness with  sternness  which  we  always  trace  in  the 
 apostle  John.  But  the  position  of  his  correspon- 
 dents differs.  The  letter  to  the  lady  recognizes  her 
 in  family  life,  and  warns  her  against  the  admission 
 of  pernicious  teachers  into  her  domestic  circle.  The 
 letter  to  the  man  refers  more  to  public  standing  and 
 responsibility  as  "  before  the  Church."  Three  men 
 are  brought  before  us  in  this  Epistle :  Gains,  to 
 whom  it  is  addressed  ;  Diotrephes,  who  is  blamed  ; 
 and  Demetrius,  who  is  praised. 
 
 2.  From  the  reports  which  he  had  received  of 
 the  conduct  of  Gaius  toward  brethren  in  the  Lord, 
 John  infers  that  his  soul  was  prospering,  or  moving 
 in  a  right  way,  and  therefore  prays  that  in  all  re- 
 spects it  may  go  as  well  with  him  as  it  does  in  his 
 spiritual  life.  Alas  !  how  seldom  can  we  put  it  thus  ! 
 We  see  many  a  hale  and  prosperous  man  for  whom 
 88 
 
 we  can  fervently  wish  that  his  soul  prospered  as 
 much  as  his  body  and  his  outward  estate  ;  but  we  do 
 not  often  see  spiritual  prosperity,  as  in  Gaius,  the 
 most  prominent  and  indisputable  characteristic  of 
 
 the  man.     D.  F. Such  a  measure  of  outward  and 
 
 general  progress  as  their  souls  are  making  in  inward 
 and  spiritual  things  would  be  no  great  advancement 
 to  many.  It  would  be  more  natural  and  true  to  the 
 facts  with  many  to  express  one's  kindly  desires  in 
 this  form :  "  I  wish  thy  soul  may  prosper  even  as 
 thy  body,  or  business,  or  family  prospers."    J.  Hall. 
 
 4.  Walk  in  truth.  There  are  some  men  who 
 walk  in  falsehood.  You  might  write  their  biogra- 
 phy in  a  tombstone  epitaph  that  might  almost  make 
 the  marble  blush — "  a  thirty-,  forty-,  fifty-,  seventy- 
 years'  lie."  It  is  false  to  God,  false  to  conscience, 
 false  to  the  reality  of  things,  false  to  the  eternal 
 laws  of  duty  and  righteousness.  It  starts  with  a 
 false  principle,  and  ends  in  false  results.     E.  H.  G. 
 
 5-8.  Certain  disciples  on  a  missionary  tour  had 
 come  to  the  town  where  Gaius  lived.  We  learn  that 
 when  those  missionary  volunteers  had  been  haugh- 
 tily disowned  by  Diotrephes  (v.  10),  Gaius  kindly 
 received  them,  although  they  were  "  strangers  "  to 
 him,  or  personally  unknown.  When  they  reached 
 Ephesus,   they   made   a  missionary  report  to  the 
 
TOG 
 
 SECTION  371.— 3  JOEX  1  :  l-U. 
 
 church  there,  and,  in  doing  so,  mentioned  this  timely 
 act  of  Christian  love.  The  apostle  thereupon  wrote 
 to  Gaius  to  commend  his  conduct,  and  to  encourage 
 in  him  the  disposition  to  welcome  such  brethren, 
 and  so  to  bear  himself  as  a  "  fellow-helper  for  the 
 truth."  The  spread  of  the  gospel  among  the  hea- 
 then, now  as  then,  can  not  be  conducted  by  the  whole 
 Church,  but  it  ought  to  engage  the  attention  and  in- 
 terest of  the  whole  Church  on  earth.  All  Christians 
 are  not  required  to  leave  their  homes  and  go  out  on 
 this  errand  ;  but  those  who  do,  whether  for  a  short- 
 er or  a  longer  time,  should  have  encouragement  and 
 aid  from  those  who  do  not  render  personal  service. 
 
 It  is  well  to  observe  that  Gaius  is  thus  honored  in 
 Holy  Scripture,  and  embalmed  in  blessed  memory,  not 
 for  any  surpassing  powers  he  possessed,  any  social 
 influence,  or  any  qualities  of  intellectual  eminence, 
 but  for  truth  and  love  in  daily  life,  and  for  a  simple, 
 unpretending  act  of  kindness.  These  are  the  things 
 which  men  often  neglect,  thinking  it  necessary  to 
 show  their  religion  in  more  ambitious  and  conspicu- 
 ous ways.  But  there  is  really  no  better  proof  of 
 personal  Christianity  than  that  which  Gaius  fur- 
 nished in  his  adherence  to  the  truth  at  a  time  when 
 many  departed  from  it,  and  his  brotherly  kindness 
 to  those  who  had  no  other  claim  on  him  than  their 
 service  to  the  Lord  whom  he  loved.  Always  and 
 everywhere  that  man  is  to  be  highly  esteemed  in  the 
 Church  who  combines  firm  convictions  with  a  gen- 
 erous heart,  who  walks  in  holy  truth  and  heaven- 
 bom  charity.     D.  F. 
 
 Feeling  that  we  each  are  members  of  the  Church, 
 that  it  is  our  highest  country,  to  which  we  are  bound 
 with  a  far  deeper  love  than  to  our  earthly  country, 
 is  not  its  welfare  our  welfare,  its  triumph  our  tri- 
 umph, its  failures  our  shame  ?  Church  questions 
 are  all  questions  in  which  God's  glory  and  man's 
 sins  or  duties  are  concerned  ;  all  questions  in  the 
 deci.'iion  of  which  there  is  a  moral  good  and  evil ;  a 
 grieving  of  Christ's  Spirit,  or  a  conformity  to  him. 
 And  in  such  questions  as  concern  the  Church,  in  the 
 more  narrow  and  common  sense  of  the  word,  seeing 
 that  we  are  all  members  of  the  Church,  we  sliould 
 not  neglect  them,  as  the  concern  of  others,  but  take 
 an  interest  in  them,  and  act  in  them,  so  far  as  we 
 have  opportunity,  as  in  a  matter  which  most  nearly 
 concerns  ourselves.     T.  A. 
 
 9,  10.  Diotrcphcs  was  the  reverse  of  Gaius;  a 
 man  anibitiou.-!,  domineering,  and  ungracious.  It 
 does  not  appear  whether  he  held  any  recognized 
 office  in  a  congregation,  or  was  one  who  pushed  to 
 the  front  from  mere  willfulness  and  a  desire  to  dic- 
 tate to  others.  Either  because  he  was  a  Jewish 
 Christian  and  disliked  the  Gentiles,  or  because  he 
 had  no  hearty  zeal  for  the  truth,  he  felt  no  interest 
 in  missions  to  the  heathen.  If  strangers  came  on 
 such  errands,  he  let  them  alone,  and  would  not  give 
 
 them  any  reception  or  recognition  in  the  Church. 
 D.  F. Even  the  venerable  John  encountered  op- 
 position in  his  own  churches.  The  spirit  of  this 
 opponent  John  puts  in  one  Greek  word  which  it  may 
 be  hard  to  match  perfectly  in  our  tongue ;  yet  we 
 might  call  him  ajjower-lovlng  man,  whose  master 
 passion  was  to  be  first  everywhere.  Consequently 
 he  must  needs  oppose  whatever  counterworked  his 
 ruling  passion.  This  Diotrephes  would  not  receive 
 those  whom  John  commended  to  the  Church  by  let- 
 ter. They  not  being  his  men,  nor  working  under 
 his  control,  he  was  bound  to  oppose.  Worse  still, 
 he  slandered  the  aged  apostle  ;  would  neither  receive 
 the  brethren  he  sent  nor  let  the  Church  receive 
 them,  and  seems  to  have  had  power  enough  to  expel 
 them.  John  writes :  "If  I  should  come,  I  will  re- 
 member his  deeds  " — said  apparently  with  reference 
 to  some  infliction  of  physical  evil — judgment  from 
 God — a  form  of  miraculous  power  which  seems  to 
 have  been  lodged  in  the  hands  of  the  apostles  to 
 meet  cases  of  this  sort.     H.  C. 
 
 12*  Demetrius  was,  like  Gaius,  a  man  after  the 
 apostle's  own  heart.  Perhaps  he  was  the  leader  of 
 the  missionary  band.  Perhaps  he  was  the  bearer  of 
 this  letter.  In  either  case,  John  sends  to  Gaius  a 
 very  high  testimonial  in  his  favor.  Not  only  did  all 
 the  brethren  who  knew  him  testify  to  his  cliuracter ; 
 not  only  did  the  apostle  add  the  emphatic  expression 
 of  his  own  good  opinion ;  but  the  truth  itself  bore 
 testimony  to  Demetrius.  He  so  walked  in  it  that  it 
 was  familiar  with  his  footsteps,  and  knew  him  well. 
 He  so  reflected  it  in  its  influence  on  his  character 
 and  life  that,  while  he  bore  witness  to  the  truth,  the 
 truth  in  turn  bore  witness  to  him.  This  man  was 
 an  epistle  of  Christ  known  and  read  of  all.     D.  F. 
 
 Stages  of  New  Testament  Revelation. 
 
 We  stand  on  the  declaration  of  the  giver  of 
 the  word  himself,  when  we  consider  the  progress  of 
 Christian  doctrine  in  its  communication  from  God 
 as  extending,  not  only  over  one  stage  in  which  it 
 was  delivered  by  the  Lord  in  the  flesh,  but  through 
 a  second  stage  in  which  it  was  delivered  by  the 
 same  Lord  through  the  Spirit.  We  have  the  re- 
 vealed truth  presented  to  us  in  the  Epistles,  not 
 only  as  a  communication  from  God,  but  also  as 
 an  apprehension  by  man.  Tlic  great  transition 
 from  the  one  stage  to  the  other  is  exhibited  be- 
 fore our  eyes  as  already  effected.  We  have  the 
 gospel  as  it  existed  in  the  mind  of  Peter  and  of 
 Paul,  of  James  and  of  John.  It  is  thus  pre- 
 sented to  us  in  combination  with  the  processes  of 
 human  thought  and  the  variations  of  human  feel- 
 ings, in  association  with  peculiarities  of  individual 
 character,  and  in  the  course  of  its  more  perfect 
 elaboration  through  the  exigencies  of  events  and 
 controversies.  On  the  gospel  doctrine  itself,  which 
 is  thus  confirmed,  a  fresh  light  seems  to  be  thrown 
 by  the  spirit  of  these  precious  Epistles,  the  faith 
 expounded  by  Paul  kindling  into  fervent  hopr'm  the 
 words  of  Peter,  and  expanding  into  sublime  love 
 
SECTION  372.—JUDE  1  : 1-25. 
 
 TOT 
 
 in  those  of  John.  At  the  same  time  the  reader  can 
 not  fail  to  note  how  these  writings  of  the  original 
 apostles,  by  express  references,  by  borrowed  lan- 
 guage, and  by  their  whole  spirit,  seem  to  bind  the 
 doctrine  which  the  Epistles  have  developed  to  the 
 gospels  in  which  it  first  began  to  be  opened. 
 
 Every  age,  every  Church,  every  sect,  every  con- 
 troversy, in  some  way  or  other  contributes  some- 
 thing to  the  working  out,  the  testing,  or  the  illus- 
 trating of  some  part  of  the  revelation  of  God.  Thus 
 the  history  of  the  apprehension  of  Christian  truth 
 by  man,  which  commences  within  the  New  Testa- 
 ment, is  continued  in  the  history  of  the  Church  to 
 the  end  of  time ;  and  still,  while  it  is  continued,  it 
 is  in  some  sort  a  history  of  progress,  and  one  in 
 which  the  Spirit  of  God  mingles,  and  which  the 
 providence  of  God  molds.  The  line  of  separation 
 between  the  apostolic  period  and  all  the  subsequent 
 periods  of  this  history  is  this  :  That  the  apostolic 
 period  is  not  only  a  part  of  the  history  of  the  appre- 
 hension of  tnith  by  man  ;  it  is  also  a  part  of  the 
 history  of  the  communication  of  truth  by  God.     It 
 
 is  the  first  stage  of  the  one,  and  the  last  stage  of 
 the  other.  The  aspect  which  the  gospel  bears  in 
 the  writings  of  the  apostles  is  a  communication 
 from  God  of  what  it  really  is,  a  revelation  of  what 
 he  intended  that  it  should  be  in  the  minds  of  men  for 
 ever.  This  character  of  the  apostolic  writings  has, 
 without  variation  of  testimony,  been  acknowledged 
 by  the  Church  from  the  beginning;  but  this  ac- 
 knowledgment has  been  confined  to  these  writings, 
 and  has  never  been  extended  to  subsequent  exposi- 
 tions or  decrees. 
 
 The  sum  of  what  has  been  said  is  this:  1. 
 There  are  words  (definite  doctrinal  communications) 
 of  which  it  is  said  by  the  Lord  Jesus,  "  The  words 
 which  thou  gavest  me  I  have  given  them."  2.  These 
 words  are  not  only  those  which  he  spake  with  his 
 lips  in  the  days  of  his  flesh  ;  they  include  other 
 words,  afterward  given  through  men  in  the  Spirit, 
 during  a  period  of  time  which  is  repres^ented  to 
 us  by  the  books  of  the  New  Testament.  3.  Those 
 words  were  finished  in  that  period,  and  have  re- 
 ceived no  subsequent  additions.     T.  D.  B. 
 
 Section  372. 
 
 JxjDE  i.  1-25. 
 
 1  JiJDE,  the  servant  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  brother  of  James,  to  them  that  are  sanctified  by 
 
 2  God  the  Father,  and  preserved  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  called :  mercy  unto  you,  and  peace,  and 
 
 3  love,  be  multiplied.  Beloved,  when  I  gave  all  diligence  to  write  unto  you  of  the  common 
 salvation,  it  was  needful  for  me  to  write  unto  you,  and  exhort  you  that  ye  should  earnestly 
 contend  for  the  faith  which  was  once  delivered  unto  the  saints. 
 
 4  For  there  are  certain  men  crept  in  unawares,  who  were  before  of  old  ordained  to  this 
 condemnation,  ungodly  men,  turning  the  grace  of  our  God  into  lasciviousness,  and  denying 
 
 5  the  only  Lord  God,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  I  will  therefore  put  you  in  remembrance, 
 though  ye  once  knew  this,  how  that  the  Lord,  having  saved  the  people  out  of  the  land  of 
 
 6  Egypt,  afterward  destroyed  them  that  believed  not.  And  the  angels  which  kept  not  their 
 first'estate,  but  left  their  own  habitation,  he  hath  reserved  in  everlasting  chains  under  dark- 
 
 7  ness  unto  the  judgment  of  the  great  day.  Even  as  Sodom  and  Gomorrha,  and  the  cities 
 about  them  in  like  manner,  giving  themselves  over  to  fornication,  and  going  after  strange 
 
 8  flesh,  are  set  forth  for  an  example,  suffering  the  vengeance  of  eternal  fire.     Likewise  also 
 
 9  these  filthy  dreamers  defile  the  flesh,  despise  dominion,  and  speak  evil  of  dignities.  Yet 
 Michael  the  archangel,  when  contending  with  the  devil  he  disputed  about  the  body  of 
 Moses,  durst  not  bring  against  him  a  railing  accusation,  but  said.  The  Lord  rebuke  thee. 
 
 10  But  these  speak  evil  of  those  things  which  they  know  not :  but  what  they  know  naturally, 
 
 11  as  brute  beasts,  in  those  things  they  corrupt  themselves.  Woe  unto  them  !  for  they  have 
 gone  in  the  way  of  Cain,  and  ran  greedily  after  the  error  of  Balaam  for  reward,  and 
 
 12  perished  in  the  gainsaying  of  Core.  These  are  spots  in  your  feasts  of  charity,  when  they 
 feast  with  you,  feeding  themselves  without  fear :  clouds  they  are  without  water,  carried 
 about  of  winds;  trees  whose  fruit  withereth,  without  fruit,  twice  dead,  plucked  up  by  the 
 
 13  roots;  raging  waves  of  the  sea,  foaming  out  their  own  shame;  wandering  stars,  to  whom 
 
 14  is  reserved  the  blackness  of  darkness  for  ever.     And  Enoch  also,  the  seventh  from  Adam, 
 
 15  prophesied  of  these,  saying.  Behold,  the  Lord  cometh  with  ten  thousands  of  his  saints,  to 
 execute  judgment  upon  all,  and  to  convince  all  that  are  ungodly  among  them  of  all  their 
 ungodly  deeds  which  they  have  ungodly  committed,  and  of  all  their  hard  speeches  which 
 
 16  ungodly  sinners  have  spoken  against  him.  These  are  murmurers,  complainers,  walking 
 after  their  own  lusts;  and  their  mouth  speaketh  great  swelling  words,  having  men's  persons 
 in  admii-ation  because  of  advantage. 
 
 17  But,  beloved,  remember  ye  the  words  which  were  spoken  before  of  the  apostles  of  our 
 
 18  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  how  that  they  told  you  there  should  be  mockers  in  the  last  time,  who 
 
 19  should  walk  after  their  own  ungodly  lusts.     These  be  they  who  separate  themselves,  sen- 
 
 20  sual,  having  not  the  Spirit.     But  ye,  beloved,  building  up  yourselves  on  your  most  holy 
 
708 
 
 SECTION  372.- JUL E  1  :  1-25. 
 
 21  faith,  praying  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  keep  yourselves  in  the  love  of  God,  looking  for  the  mercy 
 
 22  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  unto  eternal  life.     And  of  some  have  compassion,  making  a  differ- 
 
 23  ence :  and  others  save  with  fear,  pulling  them  out  of  the  fire ;  hating  even  the  garment 
 2-i  spotted  by  the  flesh.  Now  unto  him  that  is  able  to  keep  you  from  falling,  and  to  present 
 25  you  faultless  before  the  presence  of  his  glory  with  exceeding  joy,  to  the  only  wise  God  our 
 
 Saviour,  he  glory  and  majesty,  dominion  and  power,  both  now  and  ever.    Amen. 
 
 The  motion  of  the  heart  Godward,  holy  and  divine  affection,  makes  prayer  real  and  living  and  ac- 
 ceptable to  the  living  God,  to  whom  it  is  presented — the  pouring  out  of  thy  heart  to  him  that  made  it, 
 and  therefore  hears  it  and  understands  what  it  speaks  and  how  it  is  moved  and  affected  in  calling  on  him. 
 It  is  not  the  gilded  paper  and  good  writing  of  a  petition  that  prevails  with  a  king,  but  the  moving  sense 
 of  it ;  and,  to  the  King  that  discerns  the  heart,  heart-sense  is  the  sense  of  all,  and  that  which  he  alone 
 regards.     He  listens  to  hear  what  that  speaks,  and  takes  all  as  nothing  where  that  is  silent.     All  other 
 
 excellence  in  prayer  is  but  the  outside  and  fashion  of  it ;  that  is  the  life  of  it.     L. Why  is  there  so 
 
 little  of  the  life  of  God  in  our  souls,  or  the  love  of  God  in  our  hearts,  or  the  peace  of  God  in  our 
 bosoms,  or  the  image  of  God  in  our  Hves  ?  Chiefly  because  we  are  so  little  in  prayer — cordial,  fervent, 
 humble,  persevering  prayer ;  because  we  talk  so  much  about  God  in  public,  but  so  little  with  God  in  pri- 
 vate ;  because  we  are  so  much  more  in  every  exercise  than  in  devotion ;  and  thus,  the  blessing  of  the  Holy 
 Spirit  not  being  abundantly  vouchsafed,  because  not  fervently  implored,  a  withering  blight  comes  over  all 
 
 our  doing,  and  we  read  and  hear  and  talk  and  labor  almost,  if  not  altogether,  in  vain.     Kirke  Wliite. 
 
 The  most  solemn  faith  in  God  as  a  real  object  is  not  the  most  arduous  act  of  the  reason  and  the  will.  Oh, 
 no ;  it  is  to  pray,  to  pray  as  God  would  have  us.  Believe  me,  to  pray  with  all  your  heart  and  strength, 
 with  the  reason  and  the  will,  to  believe  vividly  that  God  will  listen  to  your  voice  through  Christ,  and 
 verily  do  the  thing  he  pleaseth  thereupon — this  is  the  last,  the  greatest  achievement  of  the  Christian's 
 warfare  upon  earth.     Teach  us  to  pray,  0  Lord  1     S.  T.  C. 
 
 The  "  wise  master-builders,"  who  placed  the  first 
 *'  living  stones  "  upon  that  "  Rock  of  Ages,"  are  now 
 vanishing  from  the  scene  of  their  labors,  at  the  very 
 time  when  the  newly  finished  Temple — the  type  of 
 that  spiritual  edifice — awaits  its  destruction  from 
 the  Roman  armies.  The  greater  number  of  the 
 apostles  have  early  disappeared  to  the  uncertain 
 scenes  of  their  evangelic  labors.  Of  those  who  fill 
 a  prominent  place  in  the  Scripture  history,  James 
 the  son  of  Zebedee  has  long  since  died  by  the  sword 
 of  Herod,  and  James,  the  brother  of  our  Lord,  has 
 lately  fallen  by  the  tumultuous  judgment  of  the  San- 
 hedrim. Jude's  voice  alone  is  heard,  concurring 
 with  Peter's  in  denouncing  the  corruptions  of  the 
 last  times.  During  the  years  included  within  the 
 range  of  doubt  concerning  the  martyrdom  of  Paul 
 and  Peter  (a.  d.  66-68)  the  final  revolt  of  the  Jews 
 has  broken  out ;  and  an  exterminating  war  only 
 awaits  its  end  in  the  destruction  of  the  Temple.  As 
 the  prophecy  of  that  catastrophe  finished  the  public 
 testimony  of  Christ  himself,  so  did  its  fulfillment 
 set  the  seal  to  the  work  of  his  ajiostles.  The  events 
 themselves  were  not  a  more  striking  confirmation  of 
 the  divine  truth  which  had  predicted  them  than  was 
 the  change  that  they  effected  the  fulfillment  of  the 
 divine  plan  of  establishing  a  Church  on  earth.     S. 
 
 Judo  was  a  brother  of  that  James  whose  Epistle 
 to  the  Twelve  Tribes  we  have  already  considered. 
 
 D.  F. As  I  believe  James,  "  the  brother  of  the 
 
 Lord,"  to  be  the  person  intended  (v.  1),  in  conse- 
 <iuence  I  hold  this  writer  to  be  the  Judas  of  Mat. 
 i;{  :  55,  another  brother  of  our  Lord,  and  a  younger 
 son  of  Joseph  and  Mary.     A. 
 
 The  short  book  before  us  was  probably  written 
 in  Palestine,  or  some  part  of  Syria,  not  long  before 
 the  fall  of  Jerusalem.     It  is  an  Epistle  General  or 
 
 Catholic,  addressed  to  all  saints ;  but  its  strain  is 
 Jewish,  like  the  Epistle  of  James,  and  it  presup- 
 poses in  its  readers  a  knowledge  of  Hebrew  history 
 and  tradition.  While  it  has  nmch  in  common  with 
 the  Epistle  of  James,  it  has  even  more  with  the 
 Second  Epistle  of  Peter,  which  it  greatly  resembles 
 in  its  vehement  invective  against  those  profligate 
 teachers  who  had  begun  to  disturb  and  defile  the 
 primitive  Church.  During  the  last  quarter  of  the 
 first  century,  some  of  the  Asiatic  Churches  were 
 notoriously  infested  with  a  class  of  separatists  and 
 sectaries  who,  magnifying  their  knowledge  and  ex- 
 aggerating their  liberty,  led  impure  lives,  and  en- 
 couraged others  to  do  likewise.     D.  F. 
 
 1.  Sanctified,  preserved,  and  called.    In 
 
 Christ,  God  chose  them  "  unto  salvation,  through 
 sanctification  of  the  Spirit,  and  belief  of  the  truth  "  ; 
 he  gave  them  to  the  Son  as  the  reward  of  the 
 "  travail  of  his  soul "  in  man's  redemption  ;  and  he 
 covenanted  with  him.  on  their  behalf,  to  bestow  upon 
 them  all  the  grace  that  should  effectually  call  them 
 into  fellowship  with  him,  and  confrm  them  in  it 
 unto  the  end.  Hence  Jude  describes  them  to  whom 
 he  writes  as  "  sanctified  by  God  the  Father,  and 
 preserved  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  called."  All  things 
 that  concern  them  in  time  are  wisely  and  graciously 
 ordered  from  the  beginning  to  the  end  of  their  ex- 
 peiience,  with  this  view — the  bringing  them  to  glory. 
 He  iirepares  all  events  that  befall  them  (dark  and 
 intricate  as  they  may  seem)  for  fulfilling  the  designs 
 of  his  everlasting  love  ;  and  in  ways  as  manifold  as 
 
SECTIOX  312.—JUDE  1  : 1-25. 
 
 (09 
 
 the  riches  of  his  own  wisdom,  love,  and  power,  he 
 constrains  them,  through  ahiiighty  grace,  to  obey 
 the  call,  and  henceforth  to  live  indeed.     Goode. 
 
 3.  The  common  salvation.  God  is  most 
 free  of  his  best  blessings,  lie  affords  salvation  in 
 common  to  all  his  people.  He  gives  honor  and 
 riches  but  to  few  of  them :  he  gives  Christ  and 
 heaven  to  them  all.  God  sometimes  denies  a  crumb 
 even  to  him  on  whom  he  bestows  a  kingdom.  There 
 are  many  things  that  a  child  of  God  can  not  promise 
 to  himself,  but  heaven  he  may  reckon  on.     Jenkyn. 
 
 By  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints  is  to  be 
 understood  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel.  These  were 
 delivered  to  the  saints  by  holy  men,  who  spake  as 
 they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  saints  to 
 whom  they  were  delivered  were  those  who  consti- 
 tuted the  Church  under  the  old  dispensation  and  the 
 new.  The  exhortation  to  contend  for  them  earnestly 
 supposes  that  they  would  be  powerfully  assailed  ; 
 and  yet  that  they  might  be  known  and  defended. 
 L.  B. A  sad  characteristic  of  the  age  is  the  fright- 
 ful latitudinarianism  ichich  is  making  the  most  in- 
 sidious inroads  on  the  faith.  A  strong  dislike  has 
 grown  up  in  the  minds  of  many  educated  and  think- 
 ing men  for  all  dogmatic  teaching ;  a  strong  ten- 
 dency discovers  itself  in  them  to  accept  nothing  of 
 Christianity  but  the  spirit  of  love  and  philanthropy, 
 and  to  apply  to  all  its  doctrines  those  supposed  sol- 
 vents, of  which  infidelity  has  always  had,  in  her 
 infernal  laboratory,  a  sufficient  store  at  hand.  "  Let 
 the  doctrines  fare  as  they  may,"  is  the  ci'y ;  "  let 
 them  thaw  away  little  by  little  under  the  objections 
 of  the  skeptic ;  all  that  we  care  to  retain  is  the  spirit 
 which  they  embody  and  represent."  We  must  be- 
 ware, above  all  things,  how  we  yield  into  the  hands 
 of  the  adversary,  from  the  impulse  of  a  false  liber- 
 ality, one  jot  of  that  precious  deposit  of  the  faith 
 which  God  has  solemnly  committed  to  our  charge. 
 E.  M.  G. 
 
 4.  One  characteristic  of  the  leaders  of  this 
 apostasy  was  iLcnitonness.  They  made  the  mercy  of 
 God  in  Christ  a  mere  shield  to  cover  their  self- 
 indulgence.  Instead  of  purifying  their  hearts 
 through  belief  of  the  truth,  they  abused  the  divine 
 grace,  as  though  it  relaxed  the  obligation  of  con- 
 tinence, and  gave  some  latitude  to  immorality.  So 
 they  disgraced  the  Christian  name  by  living  as  the 
 heathen,  and  sheltering  their  vices  under  an  asser- 
 tion of  divine  favor  and  religious  liberty.  Another 
 characteristic  was  willfulness.  The  men  denounced 
 by  Jude  did  not  deny  the  name  of  God  or  of  Christ, 
 for  they  vaunted  themselves  as  Christians ;  but  they 
 rejected  the  Lord's  authority. 
 
 5-7.  On  the  punishment  that  awaited  these  men 
 Jude  is  terribly  emphatic.  He  recalls  to  mind  great 
 judgments  in  the  days  of  old  ;  the  destruction  of 
 the  murmuring,  unbelieving  Israelities  in  the  wilder- 
 ness ;  the  reservation  of  fallen  angels  to  future 
 punishment ;  and  the  burning  of  "  Sodom  and  Go- 
 morrah and  the  cities  about  them  "  as  with  an  eter- 
 nal fire,  i.  e.,  a  fire  out  of  which  there  is  no  restora- 
 tion, a  condign  and  final  judgment.  The  memory  of 
 these  terrors,  illustrating  the  holy  severity  of  God, 
 should  admonish  the  saints  to  give  no  countenance 
 whatever  to  the  ungodly  men  who  had  "  crept  in  " 
 to  the  Christian  community.     D.  F.  ' 
 
 7.  Suffering  the  vengeance  of  eternal  fire. 
 In  these  tremendous  declarations  of  Holy  Scripture 
 
 the  same  God  who  promises  heaven  threaten?  hell ; 
 and  the  same  skepticism  which  trifles  with  the  one 
 must  reject  both.  Of  a  truth  it  is  no  marvel  that 
 such  things  as  these  should  be  bitter  and  unwelcome 
 to  man  ;  that  they  should  naturally  tend  to  fade  and 
 disappear  from  our  thoughts  like  all  else  we  diead 
 and  dislike.  Who  that  knows  aught  of  our  custom- 
 ary weaknesses  can  anticipate  but  that  preposses- 
 sions, not  to  be  overborne  except  by  the  most  reso- 
 lute perseverance  of  the  watchmen  of  Christ,  shall 
 rise  against  a  truth  which,  were  it  conceived  in  its 
 full  proportions,  would  involve  the  whole  face  of 
 nature  in  gloom,  would  hang  the  very  heavens  in 
 black,  and  make  all  their  daily  and  nightly  glories 
 but  the  torchlights  of  a  funeral  chamber ;  a  truth 
 which  loads  every  instant  of  life  with  a  weight  al- 
 most intolerable  of  responsibility ;  which,  contract- 
 ing life  to  a  short  winter-day,  stretches  out  beyond  it 
 the  drear,  the  starless  dark  of  a  midnight  on  which 
 no  morrow  shall  ever  dawn  ;  which  affrights  us  with 
 the  horrible  thought  of  a  duration  of  woe,  counted 
 not  by  years,  but  by  ages ;  which  tells  us — us  who 
 live  by  pity,  social  enjoyment,  mutual  kindness, 
 friendship  real  or  supposed — that  there  can  be,  and 
 for  millions  will  be,  a  time  when  no  pity  shall  exist 
 in  the  whole  wide  universe  for  them  ;  no  mercy  from 
 God,  no  compassion  from  each  other,  no  refuge,  no 
 hope  ;  when  that  on-looking  tendency  which  makes 
 the  best  happiness  of  us  all  shall  shrink  back 
 upon  itself  withered  and  blasted,  or  exist  only  to 
 press  home  to  the  heart  more  keenly  the  reality  of 
 eternal,  immutable  wretchedness  ?  Shall  we,  indeed, 
 wonder  that  this  mystery  of  woe — for  a  mystery  it 
 surely  is — should  ever  be  an  unwilling  theme  for 
 man  to  listen  to  or  man  to  speak  ?     W.  A.  B. 
 
 9.  The  tradition  regarding  Moses  is  supposed  to 
 be  familiar  to  the  readers  of  this  book,  and  the 
 allusion  to  it  is  made  with  a  view  to  expose  the  pre- 
 sumption of  the  false  teachers  in  disparaging  digni- 
 ties. We  should  not  have  known  this  incident, 
 unless  Jude  had  embodied  the  tradition  in  his  Epis- 
 tle, any  more  than  we  should  have  known  the 
 names  of  the  Egyptian  magicians  who  withstood 
 Moses  and  Aaron,  if  Paul  had  not  mentioned  Jannes 
 and  Jambrcs.  Michael,  the  archangel,  appears  in 
 the  Book  of  Daniel  as  a  great  prince  with  God,  and 
 the  protector  of  the  holy  nation,  Israel.  In  this  ca- 
 pacity he  was  occupied  with  the  burial  of  Moses, 
 Israel's  great  lawgiver  and  leader.  The  point  for 
 which  Jude  makes  the  allusion  is  this  :  the  archan- 
 gel did  not  speak  contemptuously  to  that  mighty 
 spirit  of  evil,  a  celestial  dignity  before  he  fell,  but 
 said,  "  The  Lord  rebuke  thee."     D.  F. 
 
 10-13.  It  is  astonishing  to  see  how  those  who 
 once  seemed  sons  of  the  morning  now  at  last  by 
 the  judgment  of  God  are  permitted,  being  past  feel- 
 ing, "  to  give  themselves  over  unto  lasciviousness, 
 to  work  all  uncleanness  with  greediness."  A  great 
 number  of  such  were  in  the  first  gospel  days ; 
 against  whom  Peter  and  Jude  and  John  pronounce 
 the  just  judgment  of  God.  These  are  beyond  all 
 mercy;  these  are  beyond  all  promises;  these  are 
 beyond  all  hopes  of  repentance ;  these  have  no  in- 
 tercessor, nor  any  more  share  in  the  one  sacrifice 
 for  sin.  For  these  there  remains  nothing  but  a  fear- 
 ful looking-for  of  judgment.  These  men  go  whither 
 they  will,  do  what  they  will ;  they  may  range  from 
 opinion  to  opinion,  from  notion  to  notion,  from  sect 
 to  sect,  but  are  steadfast  nowhere :  they  are  left  to 
 their  own  uncertainties  ;  they  have  not  grace  to  es- 
 tablish their  hearts  ;  and  though  some  of  them  have 
 
710 
 
 SECTIOX  372.—JUDE  1  :  1-25. 
 
 boasted  themselves  of  this  liberty,  yet  Jude  calls 
 them  wandering  stars,  to  whom  is  reserved  the 
 blackness  of  darkness  for  ever.  They  are  left  to 
 be  fugitives  and  vagabonds  in  the  earth,  to  wander 
 everywhere,  but  to  abide  nowhere,  until  they  shall 
 descend  to  tiieir  own  place,  with  Cain  and  Judas, 
 
 men  of  the  same  fate  with  themselves.     Bun. Oh, 
 
 wretchedness  beyond  words,  that,  surrounded  by 
 love  and  invited  to  glory,  man  should  have  no  heart 
 for  hap])incss,  but  should  still  love  to  cower  in  the 
 dark  while  light  ineffable  solicits  him  to  behold  and 
 to  enjoy  it!  Oh,  horror  yet  more  terrific,  that  he 
 whom  iove  and  joy  can  not  attract,  even  vengeance 
 and  torment  can  not  alarm  ;  that,  unwilling  to  re- 
 ceive God  as  merciful,  he  can  not  be  taught  to 
 remember  him  as  just ;  or  to  reflect  that  he  who 
 refuses  to  prepare  for  the  inheritance  of  the  saints 
 in  light  is  by  that  very  refusal  hardening  his  own 
 heart  to  the  temper  of  the  inheritors  of  darkness ! 
 W.  A.  B. 
 
 That  sin  does  not  succeed  is  owing  to  nothing 
 but  want  of  power  and  skill.  If  its  malignant  na- 
 ture, as  it  exists  in  men  and  devils,  could  be  fully 
 expressed  in  action,  it  would  dethrone  the  God  of 
 heaven,  abolish  his  law,  overturn  his  government, 
 extinguish  the  joy  of  God  and  of  the  universe,  and 
 fill  the  mighty  void  with  everlasting  woe.  It  is  a 
 wandering  star,  which  will  not  obey  the  impulse  of 
 the  sun,  and  which,  if  able,  would  blot  out  the  sun, 
 and  leave  to  blackness  of  darkness  every  other  lumi- 
 nary, that  it  might  roll  above  the  mighty  ruin, 
 eclipsed  by  no  superior  luster.  Let  benevolence 
 abandon  tlie  throne  of  the  universe,  and  let  sin  as- 
 cend and  take  possession  of  the  treasures  of  knowl- 
 edge and  power,  and  reign  to  express  its  own  nature 
 in  action,  as  God  reigns  to  express  his  love,  and  it 
 would  soDn  dismay  the  universe  with  demonstrations 
 of  its  evil  nature.     L.  B. 
 
 13.  What  a  thought  it  is  that  every  life  that 
 sets  itself  against  the  Lord  is  a  futile  life,  that  it 
 comes  to  nothing  at  last !  It  is  true  on  the  widest 
 scale.  It  is  true  on  the  narrowest.  It  is  true  about 
 all  those  tempests  that  have  risen  up  against  Goil's 
 church  and  Christ's  gospel  like  "  waves  of  the  sea 
 foaming  out  their  own  shame,"  and  never  shaking 
 the  great  rock  that  they  break  against.  And  it  is 
 true  about  all  godless  lives  ;  about  every  man  who 
 carries  on  his  work,  except  in  loving  obedience  to 
 his  Father  in  heaven.  There  is  one  power  in  the 
 world,  and  none  else.  When  accounts  are  set  right 
 at  the  end,  you  will  find  that  the  power  that  seemed 
 to  be  strong,  if  it  stood  against  God,  was  weak  as 
 water  and  has  done  nothing,  and  is  notliing !  Do 
 not  waste  your  lives  in  a  work  that  is  solf-coiidonmed 
 to  be  hopeless!  Rather  ally  yourselves  with  the 
 tendencies  of  God's  universe,  and  do  the  thing  which 
 will  last  for  ever,  and  live  the  life  that  has  hope  of 
 fruit  that  shall  remain.  Submit  your.selves  to  God! 
 Love  Christ !  Do  his  will !  Put  your  faith  in  the 
 Saviour  to  deliver  you  from  your  sins ;  and,  when 
 the  wild  tossing  of  that  great  ocean  of  ungodly 
 power  and  rebellious  opposition  is  all  hushed  down 
 into  dead  silence,  you  ami  your  work  will  last  and 
 live  hard  by  the  stable  throne  of  God.     A.  M. 
 
 20.  The  Christians  are  admonished  to  keep 
 themselves  in  the  love  of  God,  i.  e.,  in  the  posses- 
 sion and  enjoyment  of  Divine  love  as  the  true  element 
 and  elixir  of  a  spiritual  life.  And  how?  1.  By 
 building  themselves  up  on  their  most  holy  faith.  So 
 the  faith  was  to  be  contended  for,  not  with  a  view  to 
 barren  controversial  victory,  but  because  Christian 
 character  must  be  built  thereon.  It  was  delivered 
 to  the  saints  in  order  that  they  might  continue  in 
 it,  and  not  be  moved  away  from  the  hope  of  the 
 gospel.  2.  By  praying  in  the  Holy  Ghost ;  for  the 
 Divine  Spirit  (which  the  false  teachers  had  not,  v. 
 19)  helps  infirmities,  corrects  errors,  subdues  pride, 
 cures  lethargy,  kindles  fervor,  and  teaches  believers 
 how  to  pray,  and  what  to  pray  for  as  they  ought. 
 Between  the  ascension  of  their  Master  and  the  day 
 of  Pentecost,  the  discijjles,  and  Jude  among  them, 
 prayed  much  for  the  Spirit.  After  the  day  of  Pen- 
 tecost it  became  their  privilege,  and  continues  to  be 
 ours,  to  prayi«  the  fellowship  of  the  Spirit,  through 
 the  mediation  of  the  Son,  to  the  Father  of  mercies 
 and  God  of  all  consolation ;  the  Spirit  within  us 
 making  intercession  with  unutterable  pantings  of 
 hope  for  the  manifestation  of  the  glory  of  the  sons 
 
 of   God.     D.  F. Because   all  the   precepts  and 
 
 promises  in  the  law  and  in  the  gospel  do  hang  upon 
 this,  believe  ;  and  because  the  last  of  the  graces  of 
 (iod  doth  so  follow  the  first,  that  he  glorifieth  none 
 but  whom  he  hath  justified,  nor  justifieth  any  but 
 whom  he  hath  called  to  a  true,  effectual,  and  lively 
 faith  in  Christ  Jesus,  therefore  Jude,  exhorting  us 
 to  build  ourselves,  mentioneth  here  only  faith  as  the 
 thing  wherein  we  must  be  edified  ;  for  that  faith  is 
 the  ground  and  the  glory  of  all  the  welfare  of  this 
 building.     Ihoker. 
 
 Praying  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  There  is  a 
 threefold  strength  needful  in  prayer,  and  God  by 
 his  Spirit  puts  these  three  strengths  in  us:  strength 
 of  argument  to  plead  with  God  ;  strength  of  faith 
 in  taking  hold  upon  God  ;  strength  of  patience  in 
 waiting  upon  God  till  we  receive  what  we  prayed 
 for.     CariiJ. 
 
 23.  Save  with  fear.  There  are  crises  of 
 temptation,  as  many  of  us  can  testify,  when  the 
 ground  was  slipping  under  our  feet,  when  some 
 sophistry  was  taking  the  edge  off  from  the  right 
 and  from  duty,  when  the  desired  evil  seemed  so  good, 
 and  the  enticement  of  sin  was  growing  so  irresisti- 
 ble, and  the  will  was  becoming  so  weak,  that  all  was 
 well-nigh  lost  for  us,  and  we  had  perhaps  half  given 
 ourselves  over.  If  at  such  a  time  fear — fear  of 
 divine  wrath,  or  fear  of  loss  of  reputation,  or  fear 
 of  remorse,  yes,  or  fear  even  of  hell — came  to  the 
 rescue  of  the  discouraged  forces  of  Christian  virtue, 
 and  we  were  enabled  to  refuse  and  to  overcome, 
 a.shamed  as  we  might  well  be  of  our  surprise  and 
 of  our  all  but  defeat,  we  had  in  that  experience 
 
SECTION  372.—JUDE  1  : 1-25. 
 
 •11 
 
 a  measure  of  the  service  that  fear  could  render 
 to  our  salvation  at  such  a  time  of  imminent  peril. 
 Verily  we  are  sometimes  saved  by  fear  as  well  as 
 by  hope.     T.  D.  W. 
 
 24.  Him  that  is  able  to  keep  you.  He 
 says,  in  the  first  verse,  we  are  preserved  by  Jesus 
 Christ.  This  only  wise  God  and  this  preserving 
 Jesus  Christ  are  in  his  mind  one  and  the  same.  The 
 ability  of  Christ  to  keep  us  is  grounded  on  his  pow- 
 er over  us,  and  over  those  who  are  the  tempters  of 
 us.  Our  danger  lies  partly  in  our  own  hearts.  He 
 can  master  those  hearts,  and,  by  the  agency  of  his 
 Holy  Spirit,  sway  and  incline  them  as  he  pleases. 
 And  the  same  as  to  the  world  and  Satan ;  he  can 
 overrule  their  temptations.  "  Be  of  good  cheer," 
 he  says  to  us,  "  I  have  overcome  the  world." 
 "  Greater,"  says  John,  "  is  he  that  is  in  you  than 
 he  that  is  in  the  world."  And  how  all  this  magni- 
 fies the  Lord's   power!     C.  B. Our   Lord   and 
 
 Chief  Shepherd  will  not  want  one  weak  sheep  or 
 dying  lamb  that  he  hath  redeemed.  He  will  tell  his 
 flock,  and  gather  them  all  together,  and  make  a 
 faithful  account  of  them  to  his  Father  who  gave 
 them  all  to  him.     Rutherford. 
 
 We  are  to  be  faultless  before  his  glorious  pres- 
 ence. His  perfect  image  will  be  on  us  ;  his  own 
 pure  eyes  will  see  in  us  no  spot  or  stain.  Faultless 
 before  the  throne — think  of  that  when  sin  is  tor- 
 
 menting you.     How  complete  in  the  end  will  be 
 
 your  deliverance  from  it !     C.  B. Of  his  glory. 
 
 The  discovery  of  this  glory  is  the  ultimate  product 
 of  that  infinite  wisdom  and  love  that  have  been 
 working  from  eternity,  and  for  so  many  thousand 
 years  through  all  the  successions  of  time,  toward 
 the  heirs  of  salvation :  the  last  and  complete  issue 
 of  the  great  achievements,  sharp  conflicts,  glorious 
 victories,  high  merits  of  our  mighty  Redeemer.  All 
 these  end  in  the  opening  of  heaven  to  all  believers. 
 This  is  the  upshot  and  close  of  that  great  design ; 
 will  it  not,  think  ye,  be  a  satisfying  glory  ?     Howe. 
 
 We  may  observe  with  admiration  the  singular 
 fitness  of  the  few  words  of  Jude  to  close  the  series 
 of  writings  through  which  the  faith  has  been 
 wrought  out  and  consigned  to  the  Church  for  ever. 
 It  only  remains  for  our  last  instructor  to  exhort  us 
 "  earnestly  to  contend  for  the  faith  once  for  all  de- 
 livered to  the  saints"'  ;  to  warn  us  of  the  dangers  of 
 relapse  ;  to  entreat  us  "to  build  ourselves  up  on  our 
 holy  faith,  and  praying  in  the  Holy  Ghost  to  keep 
 ourselves  in  the  love  of  God,  looking  for  the  mercy 
 of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  unto  eternal  life  "  ;  and, 
 finally,  to  commend  us  "  to  him  who  is  able  to  keep 
 us  from  falling,  and  to  present  us  faultless  before  the 
 presence  of  his  glory  with  exceeding  joy."    T.  D.  B. 
 
THE 
 
 REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 Section  373. 
 
 1.  The  UniUj,  Progress,  and  Completeness  of 
 Doctrine  in  the  Old  and  New  Testament  Scriptures. 
 — He  who  reads  through  the  Xcw  Testament  tinds 
 himself  educated  as  by  an  orderly  scheme  of  ad- 
 vancing doctrine.  The  several  books  seem  to  have 
 grown  into  their  places  as  component  parts  of  an 
 organic  whole  ;  and  "  the  New  Testament  of  our 
 Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ "  lies  before  us  as  an 
 account  of  a  perfected  revelation,  and  a  course  of 
 divine  teaching  designed  and  prepared  by  one  pre- 
 siding mind.  The  reality  of  this  progress  is  very 
 visible  ;  and  more  especially  so  when  we  regard  the 
 New  Testament  as  the  last  stage  of  that  progressive 
 teaching  which  is  carried  on  through  the  Scriptures 
 as  a  whole.  Glance  from  the  first  words  to  the 
 last,  "  In  the  beginning  God  created  the  heavens 
 and  the  earth " — "  Even  so,  come.  Lord  Jesus." 
 How  much  lies  between  these  two !  The  one  the 
 first  rudiment  of  revelation  addressed  to  the  earliest 
 and  simplest  consciousness  of  man,  that,  namely, 
 which  comes  to  him  through  his  senses,  the  con- 
 sciousness of  the  material  world  which  lies  in  its 
 grandeur  round  him  ;  the  otiier  the  last  cry  from 
 within,  the  voice  of  the  heart  of  man,  such  as  the 
 intervening  teaching  has  made  it ;  the  expression 
 of  the  definite  faith  which  has  been  found,  and 
 of  the  certain  hope  which  has  been  left  by  the 
 whole  revelation  of  God.  The  course  of  teaching 
 which  carries  us  from  the  one  to  the  other  is  pro- 
 gressive throughout,  but  with  different  rates  of 
 progress  in  the  two  stages  which  divide  it.  In  the 
 Old  Testament  the  progress  is  protracted,  inter- 
 rupted, often  languid,  sometimes  so  dubious  as  to 
 seem  like  reti'ogression.  Accessions  take  place  in 
 sundry  parts,  in  divers  manners,  at  times  under  dis- 
 guises of  earthly  forms,  seeming  to  suggest  mis- 
 takes, which  have  to  be  themselves  corrected.  Yet 
 through  it  all  the  doctrine  grows,  and  the  revelation 
 draws  nearer  to  the  great  disclosure.  Then  there  is 
 entire  suspension.  We  turn  the  vacant  page  which 
 represents  the  silence  of  400  years,  and  we  are  in 
 the  New  Testament. 
 
 Now,  again  there  is  progress,  but  rapid  and  un- 
 broken. Our  steps  before  were  centuries ;  now 
 they  are  but  years.  From  the  manger  of  Hethle- 
 hem  on  earth  to  the  city  of  God  coming  down  from 
 
 heaven  the  great  scheme  of  things  unrolls  before  us 
 without  a  check,  without  a  break.  First  we  are  con- 
 ducted through  the  manifestation  of  Christ  in  the 
 flesh  :  we  see  and  hear  and  learn  to  know  the  living 
 person,  who  is  at  once  the  source  and  the  subject  of 
 all  the  doctrine  of  which  we  speak.  He  is  presented 
 as  the  source  of  doctrine,  delivering  with  his  own 
 lips  the  first  Christian  instructions,  the  first  preach- 
 ing of  a  present  gospel  and  the  pregnant  principles  of 
 truth.  He  is  presented  as  the  suliject  of  doctrine,  for 
 it  is  himself  that  he  offers  to  us  by  word  and  deed  as 
 the  object  of  our  faith,  and  the  events  which  we  see 
 accomplished  in  his  earthly  history  are  the  predes- 
 tined substance  of  all  subsequent  instruction.  Then, 
 in  the  Book  of  Acts,  Christ  is  preached  as  perfected, 
 and  as  the  refuge  and  life  of  the  world.  The  results 
 of  his  appearing  are  summed  up  and  settled  ;  and 
 men  are  called  to  believe  and  be  saved.  Those  who 
 do  so  find  themselves  in  new  relations  to  each 
 other ;  they  become  one  body,  and  grow  into  the 
 form  and  life  of  a  Catholic  Church.  The  state 
 which  has  thus  been  entered  needs  to  be  expounded, 
 and  the  life  which  has  been  begun  needs  to  be  edu- 
 cated. The  Apostolic  letters  perform  the  work. 
 The  questions  which  universally  follow  the  first 
 submissions  of  the  mind  receive  their  answers,  and 
 so  the  faith  which  was  general  grows  definite.  The 
 rising  exigencies  of  the  new  light  are  met,  both  for 
 the  man  and  for  the  Church  ;  and  we  learn  what  is 
 the  happy  consciousness,  and  what  the  holy  conver- 
 sation, which  belong  to  those  who  are  "//i  Christ 
 Jesus."  Lastly,  as  members  of  the  body  of  Christ, 
 we  find  ourselves  partakers  in  a  corporate  life  and 
 a  history  larger  than  our  own.  We  feel  that  we  are 
 taken  up  into  a  scheme  of  things  which  is  in  con- 
 flict with  the  present,  and  which  can  not  realize 
 itself  here.  Therefore  our  final  teaching  is  by 
 prophecy,  which  shows  us,  not  how  we  are  person- 
 ally saved  and  victorious,  but  how  the  battle  goes 
 upon  the  whole  ;  and  wliicli  issues  in  the  appear- 
 ance of  a  holy  city,  in  which  redemption  reaches  its 
 end,  and  the  Redeemer  finds  his  joy ;  in  which  hu- 
 man tendencies  are  realized,  and  divine  promises 
 fulfilled  ;  in  which  the  ideal  has  become  the  actual, 
 and  man  is  perfected  in  the  presence  and  glory  of 
 (Jod. 
 
SECTION  373.— THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 ;15 
 
 2.  Relation  of  the  Epistles  to  the  Revelation. — 
 I  know  not  how  any  man,  in  closing  the  Epistles, 
 could  expect  to  find  the  subsequent  history  of  the 
 Church  essentially  different  from  what  it  is.  In 
 those  writings  we  seem,  as  it  were,  not  to  witness 
 some  passing  storms  which  clear  the  air,  but  to  feel 
 the  whole  atmosphere  charged  with  the  elements  of 
 future  tempest  and  death.  Every  moment  the  forces 
 of  evil  show  themselves  more  plainly.  They  are 
 encountered,  but  not  dissipated.  Or,  to  change  the 
 figure,  we  see  battles  fought  by  the  leaders  of  our 
 band,  but  no  security  is  promised  by  their  victories. 
 New  assaults  are  being  prepared ;  new  tactics  will 
 be  tried ;  new  enemies  pour  on ;  the  distant  hills  are 
 black  with  gathering  multitudes,  and  the  last  ex- 
 hortations of  those  who  fall  at  their  posts  call  on 
 their  successors  to  "  endure  hardness  as  good  sol- 
 diers of  Jesus  Christ,"  and  "  earnestly  to  contend 
 for  the  faith  which  was  once  delivered  to  the 
 saints."  The  fact  is  not  merely  that  these  indica- 
 tions of  the  future  are  in  the  Epistles,  but  that  they 
 increase  as  we  approach  the  close,  and  after  the 
 doctrines  of  the  Gospel  have  been  fully  wrought 
 out,  and  the  fullness  of  personal  salvation  and  the 
 ideal  character  of  the  Church  have  been  placed  in 
 the  clearest  light,  the  shadows  gather  and  deepen 
 on  the  external  history.  The  last  words  of  Paul  in 
 the  Second  Epistle  to  Timothy,  and  those  of  Peter 
 in  his  Second  Epistle,  with  the  Epistles  of  John  and 
 Jude,  breathe  the  language  of  a  time  in  which  the 
 tendencies  of  that  history  had  distinctly  shown 
 themselves  ;  and  in  this  respect  these  writings  form 
 a  prelude  and  a  passage  to  the  Apocalypse.  Thus 
 we  arrive  at  this  book  with  wants  which  it  is  meant 
 to  supply ;  we  come  to  it  as  men  who  not  only  per- 
 sonally arc  in  Christ,  and  who  know  what  as  indi- 
 viduals they  have  in  him,  but  who  also,  as  mem- 
 bers of  his  body,  share  in  a  corporate  life,  in  the 
 perfection  of  which  they  are  to  be  made  perfect, 
 and  in  the  glory  of  whicii  their  Lord  is  to  be  glori- 
 fied. For  this  perfection  and  glory  we  wait  in  vain, 
 among  the  confusions  of  the  world  and  the  ever- 
 active,  ever-changing  forms  of  evil.  What  is  the 
 meaning  of  this  wild  scene  ?  what  is  to  be  its  issue  ? 
 and  what  prospect  is  there  of  the  realization  of  that 
 which  we  desire  ?  To  such  a  state  of  mind  as  this, 
 and  to  the  wants  which  it  involves,  this  last  part  of 
 the  teaching  of  God  is  addressed,  in  accordance 
 with  that  system  of  progressive  doctrine  wherein 
 each  stage  of  advance  ensues  in  the  way  of  natural 
 sequence  from  the  effect  of  that  which  preceded 
 it.     T.  D.  B. 
 
 3.  Substance   and  Design   of  the  Book The 
 
 Revelation  of  John  forms  the  third  species  of 
 apostolic  literature,  and  the  most  appropriate  and 
 sublime  conclusion,  the  divine  seal  of  the  whole. 
 The  Gospels  and  Epistles  proceeded  from  a  state  of 
 divine  illumination  united  with  entire  self-control 
 and  clear  consciousness.  The  Apocalypse  is  the  re- 
 sult of  a  special  act  of  inspiration,  an  immediate 
 revelation  of  Jesus  Christ  respecting  his  advent, 
 dictated,  as  it  were,  to  the  entranced  seer  by  the 
 
 Holy  Ghost.     P.  S. It  is  no  "  fine  phrensy,"  but 
 
 a  wonderful  work  of  divine  art,  curiously  wrought 
 and  most  delicately  balanced.  This  is  carried  out 
 into  the  most  minute  detail,  while  it  is  shown  on  a 
 large  scale  ia  the  parallelism  of  the  great  cyclical 
 visions.  Only  the  most  careless  reader  can  suppose 
 the  Book  to  be  tangled  and  confused.  It  is  a  mas- 
 terpiece of  construction,  fitted  and  bound  together 
 by  wisdom  from  above.     D.  F. 
 
 In  matter  and  form  the  Revelation  is  closely  al- 
 lied to  the  proi)hetic  literature  of  the  Old  Testa- 
 ment, particularly  the  book  of  Daniel,  combining  its 
 boldest  and  most  powerful  tones  in  an  overwhelm- 
 ing harmony.  But  with  the  poetical,  symbolical 
 style  it  unites  also  the  epistolary  in  the  letters  to 
 the  seven  churches.  It  intersperses  its  visions  with 
 lyric  songs  of  praise,  which  afford  the  soul  a  de- 
 lightful resting  place  amid  the  rushing  crowd  of 
 events.  And  it  surpasses  all  the  Hebrew  prophe- 
 cies in  the  sublimity  of  its  views,  the  majesty  of  its 
 imagery,  the  variety  of  its  symbols,  the  dramatic  viv- 
 idness, unity,  and  finish  of  its  composition,  the  prog- 
 ress of  its  action,  and  finally  in  its  specifically  Chris- 
 tian element,  the  reference  of  all  the  parts  to  the 
 crucified  and  now  glorified  God-man.  Prophecy,  alike 
 in  the  Old  Testament  and  in  the  New,  is  founded 
 on  the  idea  of  the  divine  government  of  the  world, 
 unavoidably  presupposing  that  history  is  not  a  prod- 
 uct of  chance,  but  an  unfolding  of  the  thoughts  and 
 plans  of  eternal  wisdom,  justice,  and  love,  and  must 
 therefore  always  issue  in  the  glory  of  God,  the  sal- 
 vation of  his  people,  and  the  confusion  of  his  ene- 
 mies. The  grand  theme  of  the  Old  Testament  proph- 
 ecy is  the  first  coming,  that  of  the  New  Testament 
 prophecy  the  second  coming  of  the  Lord  and  his 
 kingdom  with  all  the  preparatory  and  attendant 
 events.  P.  S. There  is  one  voice  in  all  its  epis- 
 tles, seals,  trumpets,  vials,  plagues,  and  visions  of 
 glory  and  joy.  The  Lord  cometh.  That  voice 
 has  been  sounding  along  the  ages  for  more  than 
 eighteen  hundred  years  ;  and  he  has  come  again  and 
 again  to  the  overthrow  of  one  enemy  after  another, 
 Jew  and  pagan,  priest  and  emperor ;  and  still  it 
 sounds,  and  still  he  is  coming  to  the  overthrow  of 
 superstition,  idolatry,  and  bigotry,  wherever  found, 
 in  whatever  form  practiced,  and  by  whatever  sacred 
 names  baptized.  Scripture  would  lead  us  to  be  al- 
 ways expecting  Christ ;  and  there  has  always  been 
 something  present  in  the  world  to  warrant  the  expec- 
 tation. While  some  who  have  thought  they  saw  symp- 
 toms of  his  coming  to  judgment,  or  of  his  millenial 
 reign,  have  been  disappointed,  others,  who  have 
 desired  his  spiritual  presence,  and  have  interpreted 
 the  providential  events  of  their  own  times  by  the 
 light  of  divine  truth,  have  felt  that  their  prayers  for 
 his  advent  have  not  been  unanswered.    Macdonald. 
 
 The  book  is  a  revelation  of  the  connection  be- 
 tween things  that  are  seen  and  things  that  are  not 
 seen,  between  things  on  earth  and  things  in  heaven  ; 
 a  revelation  which  fuses  both  into  one  mighty  drama, 
 so  that  the  movements  of  human  action  and  the 
 course  of  visible  fact  are  half  shrouded,  half  dis- 
 closed, amid  the  glory  and  the  terror  of  the  spiritual 
 agencies  at  work  around  us,  and  of  the  eternal  in- 
 terests which  we  see  involved.  We  are  borne  to  the 
 courts  above,  and  the  temple  of  God  is  opened  in 
 heaven,  and  we  behold  the  events  on  earth  as  orig- 
 inating in  what  passes  there.  There  seals  arc  bro- 
 ken, trumpets  are  sounded,  and  vials  arc  poured  out 
 which  rule  the  changes  of  the  Church  and  of  na- 
 tions. While  we  are  looking  down  through  the 
 rolling  mists  on  things  that  pass  below,  we  are  all 
 the  time  before  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb, 
 and  among  the  four  and  twenty  elders,  the  four  liv- 
 ing beings,  and  the  innumerable  company  of  angels ; 
 and  we  hear  voices  proceeding  out  of  the  throne, 
 the  cries  of  disembodied  spirits,  and  hallelujahs  that 
 roll  through  the  universe.  We  see,  further,  that 
 there  is  cause  for  this  participation  of  the  world 
 above  in  the  events  of  the  world  below,  for  it  be- 
 
714 
 
 SECTIOy  373. —THE  REVEL  ATI  OX  OF  JOHN. 
 
 comes  every  moment  more  plain  that  the  earth  is 
 the  battle-field  of  the  kingdoms  of  light  and  dark- 
 ness. There  is  a  far  bolder  revelation  than  we  have 
 had  before  of  the  presence  and  action  of  the  powers 
 of  evil.  The  old  serpent  is  on  one  sid'.-  as  the  Lamb 
 is  on  the  other,  and  the  same  lii^lit  which  shows  the 
 movements  of  the  Head  and  Redeemer  of  our  race 
 falls  also  upon  those  of  the  enemy  and  destroy- 
 er.    T.  D.  B. 
 
 The  Book  discloses  the  triumph  of  Christianity 
 over  all  enemies  and  opposers,  its  universal  preva- 
 lence in  the  world  for  a  long  series  of  years,  and 
 its  termination  in  an  endless  period  of  trlory  and 
 happiness.  It  is  filled  with  encouragement,  admo- 
 nition, and  consolation.  A  final  and  eternal  victory 
 of  the  Church  over  all  her  enemies  is  echoed  at  ev- 
 ery pause ;  and  a  crown  of  glory  is  held  forth  by 
 the  Judge  of  all  as  ready  to  be  placed  on  the  mar- 
 tyr's head.  A  most  painful  end,  moreover,  awaits 
 the  enemies  of  the  kingdom  of  God.  Even  now 
 such  a  book  as  the  Apocalypse  is  greatly  needed  to 
 encourage  the  faith  and  hope  of  Christians  in  re- 
 gard to  the  prospects  of  the  Church,  and  to  com- 
 fort them  under  their  various  sufferings  and  dis- 
 couragements.    M.  S. 
 
 We  can  see  a  clear  testimony  running  through  it 
 to  the  holiness  of  God,  to  the  power  of  Christ,  to 
 the  providence  which  is  working  in  or  overruling  all 
 things,  to  the  divine  purpose  which  all  things  and 
 all  men  are  willingly  or  unwillingly  subserving,  and 
 to  that  final  triumph  of  good  over  evil,  of  Christ 
 over  antichrist,  of  God  over  Satan,  which  will  be 
 the  last  and  most  decisive  justification  of  the  ways 
 
 of  God  to  men.     V. It  is  a  book  of  very  definite 
 
 teaching  on  redemption  by  blood.  This,  which  is 
 expressed  or  implied  in  all  the  Scriptures,  has  in  the 
 Revelation  a  marked  and  solemn  emphasis.  This 
 holy  Apocalypse,  in  the  midst  of  its  most  heavenly 
 scenes,  celebrates  the  atoning  blood.  Saints  sing 
 and  angels  speak  of  redemption  by  the  blood,  clean- 
 sing in  the  blood,  and  victory  by  the  blood  of  the 
 
 Lamb.     D.  F. From  the  beginning  to  the  end, 
 
 through  the  long  conflict,  and  in  the  midst  of  the 
 glorious  issue,  there  is  still  one  title  for  him  who 
 conquers,  and  judges,  and  reigns.  It  is  the  Lamb 
 who  makes  war  and  overcomes ;  and  from  the  wrath 
 of  the  Lamb  kings  and  nations  flee.  It  is  the  Lamb 
 in  whose  blood  his  servants  also  overcome ;  in 
 wiiose  blood  they  have  washed  their  robes ;  before 
 whom  they  stand  in  white  raiment ;  and  to  whom 
 they  ascribe  salvation.  In  the  Lamb's  Book  of 
 Life  the  names  of  the  saved  are  written.  The  Holy 
 City  is  the  bride,  the  Lamb's  wife.  The  Lord  God 
 Almighty  and  the  Lamb  are  the  temple  of  it,  and 
 the  light  of  it;  and  the  river  of  the  water  of  life 
 flows  for  ever  from  the  throne  of  <Jod  and  the 
 Lamb.  In  the  peculiar  title,  thus  studiously  cm- 
 ployed,  and  illustrated  by  the  repeated  mention  of 
 the  slaying  and  the  blood,  we  read  the  doctrine  that 
 the  ground  of  the  personal  is  the  ground  of  the 
 general  salvation  ;  that  the  place  which  the  sacrifice 
 of  the  death  of  Christ  holds  in  the  consciousness  of 
 the  believer  is  the  same  which  it  also  occupies  iri 
 the  history  of  the  Church,  and  that  he  concpiers  for 
 lis,  and  reigns  among  us,  and  achieves  the  restora- 
 tion of  all  things,  because  he  has  first  offered  him- 
 self for  us,  and  is  the  Lamb  of  God  who  takes  away 
 the  sin  of  the  world.     T.  D.  B. 
 
 Notwithstanding  the  profound  depths  of  this  di- 
 vine book,  one  feels,  in  reading  it,  an  impression  so 
 aweet  and  altogether  so  sublime  of  the  majesty  of 
 
 God  ;  ideas  so  lofty  of  the  mystery  of  Jesus  Christ 
 appear  ;  a  recognition  of  the  people  bought  with  his 
 blood  is  so  lively  ;  the  pictures  of  his  victories  and 
 of  his  dominion  are  so  noble  ;  the  songs  which  cele- 
 brate the  greatness  of  those  are  so  wonderful,  that 
 there  is  enough  to  ravish  all  heaven  and  earth.  All 
 the  beauties  of  the  Scriptures  are  concentrated  in 
 this  book  ;  all  that  is  most  touching,  most  vivid, 
 most  majestic  in  the  Law  and  in  the  Prophets  re- 
 ceives here  a  new  splendor,  and  passes  again  before 
 our  eyes,  that  we  may  be  filled  with  the  consolations 
 and  the  graces  of  all  past  ages.  Here  we  find  again 
 in  this  apostle  the  spirit  of  all  the  prophets  and  of 
 all  the  men  commissioned  by  God.  He  has  received 
 the  spirit  of  Moses,  in  order  to  sing  the  song  of  the 
 new  deliverance  of  the  holy  people.  He  has  received 
 the  spirit  of  Isaiah,  and  of  Jeremiah,  so  as  to  de- 
 scribe the  plagues  of  the  new  Babylon,  and  to  aston- 
 ish the  universe  with  the  noise  of  its  fall.  It  is  by 
 the  spirit  of  Daniel  that  he  has  disclosed  to  us  the 
 new  beast,  i.  e.,  the  new  empire  which  is  the  enemy 
 and  persecutor  of  the  saints,  with  its  defeat  and 
 ruin.  By  the  spirit  of  Ezekiel  he  has  shown  us  all 
 the  riches  of  the  new  temple,  where  God  will  be 
 worshiped,  i.  e.,  the  riches  of  heaven  and  of  the 
 Church.  In  fine,  all  the  consolations,  all  the  prom- 
 ises, all  the  grace,  and  all  the  light  of  the  divine 
 books  are  united  in  this.  All  men  inspired  of  God 
 seem  to  have  contributed  for  it  all  which  they  pos- 
 sess of  the  rich  and  the  magnificeut,  in  order  to  form 
 the  most  beautiful  picture  of  Jesus  Christ  which  one 
 can  imagine ;  and  we  see  nothing  more  clearly  shown 
 than  that  he  is  truly  the  word  of  the  Law,  the  reali- 
 ty of  its  symbols,  the  body  of  its  shadows,  and  the 
 soul  of  its  prophets.     Bossuef. 
 
 A  book  with  such  characteristics  fitly  concludes 
 the  holy  Bible.  Full  of  allusions  to  ancient  visions, 
 prophecies,  and  songs,  it  brings  the  whole  continuity 
 of  Scripture  to  a  sublime  and  worthy  close.  At  last 
 the  patience  of  patriarchs  and  saints  is  rewarded ; 
 the  longings  of  Israel  and  of  the  Church  are  ful- 
 filled ;  and  the  glory  of  God  shines  unhindered  on  a 
 scene  of  righteousness  and  peace.     D.  F. 
 
 4.  The  dat)'  of  the  Revelation. — This  is  given  by 
 the  great  majority  of  critics  as  a.  d.  95-97.  The 
 weighty  testimony  of  Iremcus  is  almost  sufficient  to 
 prevent  any  other  conclusion.  He  says :  "  It  (i.  e., 
 the  Revelation)  was  seen  no  very  long  time  ago,  but 
 almost  in  our  own  generation,  at  the  close  of  Domi- 
 tian's  reign."  Irenieus  had  the  best  opportunity  to 
 collect  authentic  accounts  of  this  fact  from  one 
 who,  like  Polycarp,  was  apersonal  friend  and  pupil 
 
 of    the  apostle.      P.  S. Eusebius    also    records 
 
 that,  in  the  persecution  under  Domitian,  John  the 
 apostle  and  evangelist  was  banished  to  the  island  of 
 Patmos  for  his  testimony  of  the  divine  Word.  There 
 is  no  mention  in  any  writer  of  the  first  three  centu- 
 ries of  any  other  time  or  place.  Unsui)ported  by 
 any  historical  evidence,  some  commentators  have 
 put  forth  the  conjecture  that  the  Revelation  was 
 written  as  early  as  the  time  of  Nero.  This  is  sim- 
 ply their  inference  from  the  style  and  contents  of 
 the  book,  and  is  connected  with  a  theory  of  the 
 
 early  fulfillment  of   its  chief    proi)hecics.     S. 
 
 [This  is  also  the  view  of  Trench,  Alford,  Vaughan, 
 SchafT  ("  Ajjos.  History,"  p.  403),  Eraser,  Barnes, 
 and  others,  who  ])resent  considerations  in  its  support 
 that  seem  to  be  conclusive.  The  Noronic  date  is 
 supported  by  some  German  and  English  scholars, 
 and  by  Stuart,  Macdonald,  Cowles,  and  Fisher.     B.] 
 
 5.  Interpretation. — A  short  account  of  the  dif- 
 
SECTION  373.— THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 715 
 
 ferent  directions  in  which  attempts  have  been  made 
 to  interpret  the  Revelation  is  all  that  can  be  given 
 in  this  place.  The  interval  between  the  apostolic 
 age  and  that  of  Constantine  has  been  called  the 
 C/dliastic  period  of  Apocalyptic  interpretation.  The 
 visions  of  John  were  chiefly  rejjarded  as  representa- 
 tions of  general  Christian  truths,  scarcely  yet  em- 
 bodied in  actual  facts,  for  the  most  part  to  be  exem- 
 plihed  or  fulfilled  in  the  reign  of  Antichrist,  the 
 coming  of  Christ,  the  ^lillennium,  and  the  Day  of 
 Judgment.  The  fresh  hopes  of  the  early  Chris- 
 tians, and  the  severe  persecution  they  endured, 
 taught  them  to  live  in  those  future  events  with  in- 
 tense satisfaction  and  comfort.  They  did  not  en- 
 tertain the  thought  of  building  up  a  definite  con- 
 secutive chronological  scheme  even  of  those  symbols 
 which  some  moderns  regard  as  then  already  ful- 
 filled ;  although  from  the  beginning  a  connection 
 between  Rome  and  antichrist  was  universally  al- 
 lowed, and  parts  of  the  Revelation  were  regarded 
 as  the  filling-up  of  the  great  outline  sketched  by 
 Daniel  and  Paul.  Immediately  after  the  triumph 
 of  Constantine,  the  Christians,  emancipated  from 
 oppression  and  persecution,  and  dominant  and  pros- 
 perous in  their  turn,  began  to  lose  their  vivid  ex- 
 pectation of  our  Lord's  speedy  advent  and  their 
 spiritual  conception  of  his  kingdom,  and  to  look 
 upon  the  temporal  supremacy  of  Christianity  as  a 
 fulfillment  of  the  promised  reign  of  Christ  on  earth. 
 The  Roman  empire,  become  Christian,  was  regarded 
 no  longer  as  the  object  of  prophetic  denunciation, 
 but  as  the  scene  of  a  millennial  development.  This 
 view,  however,  was  soon  met  by  the  figurative  inter- 
 pretation of  the  millennium,  as  the  reign  of  Christ 
 in  the  hearts  of  all  true  believers.  As  the  barbar- 
 ous and  heretical  invaders  of  the  falling  empire  ap- 
 peared, they  were  regarded  by  the  suffering  Chris- 
 tians as  fulfilling  the  woes  denounced  in  the  Reve- 
 lation. In  the  dawn  of  the  reformation,  the  views 
 to  which  the  reputation  of  Abbot  Joachim  had  given 
 currency  were  taken  up  by  the  harbingers  of  im- 
 pending change,  as  by  Wycliffe  and  others ;  and  they 
 became  the  foundation  of  that  great  historical  school 
 of  interpretation  which  up  to  this  time  seems  the 
 most  popular  of  all.  It  is  impossible  to  construct 
 azx  exact  classification  of  modern  interpreters  of  the 
 Revelation.  They  are  generally  placed  in  three 
 great  divisions:  1.  The  Hintoncal  or  Continuous  ex- 
 positors, in  whose  opinion  the  Revelation  is  a  pro- 
 gressive history  of  the  fortunes  of  the  Church  from 
 the  first  century  to  the  end  of  time.  2.  The  Fnc- 
 ieriit  expositors,  who  are  of  opinion  that  the  Revela- 
 tion has  been  almost  or  altogether  fulfilled  in  the 
 time  which  has  passed  since  it  was  written  :  that  it 
 refers  jMincipally  to  the  triumph  of  Christianity 
 over  Judaism  and  Paganism,  signalized  in  the  down- 
 fall of  Jerusalem  and  of  Rome.  This  is  the  favor- 
 ite interpretation  with  the  critics  of  Germany.  3. 
 The  Futurist  expositors,  whose  views  show  a  strong 
 reaction  against  some  extravagances  of  the  two  pre- 
 ceding schools.  They  believe  that  the  whole  book, 
 excepting  perhaps  the  first  three  chapters,  refers 
 principally,  if  not  exclusively,  to  events  which  are 
 yet  to  come. 
 
 Each  of  these  three  schemes  is  open  to  objec- 
 tion. Against  the  Futurist  it  is  argued,  that  it  is 
 not  consistent  with  the  repeated  declarations  of  a 
 speedy  fulfillment  at  the  beginning  and  end  of  the 
 book  itself  (see  ch.  1 :  3  ;  22  :  6,  7,  12,  20).  Chris- 
 tians, to  whom  it  was  originally  addressed,  would 
 have'  derived  no  special  comfort  from  it,  had  its  ful- 
 
 fillment been  altogether  deferred  for  so  many  cen- 
 turies. The  rigidly  literal  interpretation  of  Baby- 
 lon, the  Jewish  tribes,  and  other  symbols,  which 
 generally  forms  a  part  of  Futurist  schemes,  presents 
 peculiar  difficulties.  Against  the  Praeterist  exposi- 
 tors it  is  urged  that  prophecies  fulfilled  ought  to  be 
 rendered  so  perspicuous  to  the  general  sense  of  the 
 Church  as  to  supply  an  argument  against  infidelity; 
 that  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  having  occurred 
 twenty-five  years  previousl}',  could  not  occupy  a 
 large  space  in  prophecy ;  that  the  supposed  predic- 
 tions of  the  downfall  of  Jerusalem  and  of  Nero 
 appear  from  the  context  to  refer  to  one  event,  hut 
 are  by  this  scheme  separated,  and  moreover  placed 
 in  a  wrong  order ;  that  the  measuring  of  the  temple 
 and  the  altar,  and  the  death  of  the  two  witnesses 
 (ch.  11),  can  not  be  explained  consistently  with  the 
 context.  Against  the  Historical  scheme  it  is  urged 
 that  its  advocates  differ  very  widely  among  them- 
 selves ;  that  they  assume  without  any  authority  that 
 the  1,260  days  are  so  many  years  ;  that  several  of 
 its  applications — e.  g.,  of  the  symbol  of  the  ten- 
 horned  beasts  to  the  Popes,  and  the  sixth  seal  to 
 the  conversion  of  Constantine  —  are  inconsistent 
 with  the  context ;  that  attempts  by  some  of  this 
 school  to  predict  future  events  by  the  help  of  the 
 Revelation  have  ended  in  repeated  failures.  A  sug- 
 gestion is  made,  or  rather  revived,  by  Dr.  Arnold  in 
 his  Sermons  "  On  the  Interpretation  of  Prophecy  " : 
 that  we  should  bear  in  mind  that  predictions  have  a 
 lower  historical  sense  as  well  as  a  higher  spiritual 
 sense ;  that  there  may  be  more  than  one  typical, 
 imperfect,  historical  fulfillment  of  a  prophecy,  in 
 each  of  which  the  higher  spiritual  fulfillment  is 
 shadowed  forth  more  or  less  distinctly.  The  recog- 
 nition of  this  would  pave  the  way  for  the  acceptance 
 in  a  modified  sense  of  many  of  the  interpretations 
 of  the  historical  school,  and  would  not  exclude  the 
 most  valuable  portions  of  the  other  schemes.     S. 
 
 6.  T/te  Series  of  ^^  Sevens  ^^  mainh/  Parallel,  not 
 Consecutive. — Prominent  in  the  book  are  certain 
 septenary  series.  One  of  these — that  of  the  seven 
 thunders — is  not  declared,  but  "  sealed  up,"  and, 
 therefore,  not  to  be  interpreted.  But  the  four 
 great  series  are  declared — viz.,  the  seven  churches 
 addressed ;  seven  seals  broken ;  seven  trumpets 
 blown  ;  seven  bowls  poured  out.  Does  each  series, 
 taken  by  itself,  indicate  a  course  of  consecutive 
 events  ?  And  do  the  various  series  follow  each 
 other  in  a  direct  line  of  time,  so  as  te  form,  in  an- 
 ticipation, a  continuous  history  of  the  Church  f 
 The  annals  of  Christendom  refuse  to  arrange  them- 
 selves in  harmony  with  such  a  theory  of  the  Apoca- 
 lypse. It  has  been  attempted  to  assign  the  seven 
 seals  to  Rome  Pagan,  the  seven  trumpets  to  Rome 
 Christian,  and  the  seven  bowls  of  wrath  to  Rome 
 antichristian.  It  has  been  held  that  the  seals  de- 
 note the  overthrow  of  heathenism,  and  the  success 
 of  the  Emperor  Constantine ;  that  the  trumpets  an- 
 nounce the  irruption  of  the  northern  barbarians, 
 and  the  ruin  of  the  Moslem  power ;  and  that  the 
 bowls  of  wrath  began  to  be  poured  out  at  the 
 French  revolution  in  the  end  of  the  'ast  century, 
 and  are  being  poured  out  still.  But  it  is  a  vain  and 
 desperate  attempt  to  lay  these  prophetic  series 
 alongside  of  the  actual  annals  of  Europe.  The 
 effort  to  arrange  such  history  in  three  or  four  grand 
 divisions,  and  subdivide  into  twenty-one  or  twenty- 
 eight  successive  epochs,  has  led,  on  the  one  hand, 
 to  such  puerile  handling  of  Scripture,  and,  on  the 
 other,  to  such  capricious  and  arbitrary  emphasizing 
 
716 
 
 SECTION  373.— TUE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 of  particular  events  and  dates,  as  is  positively  re- 
 pulsive to  a  sober  and  reverent  mind.  Better  the 
 most  vague  and  hazy  conception  of  the  contents  of 
 this  Book,  if  accompanied  by  some  recognition  of 
 its  poetic  grandeur,  than  a  prosaic  interpretation 
 brought  about  by  fixing,  in  the  most  arbitrary  way, 
 on  particular  passages  of  European  history,  slight- 
 ing other  events  perhaps  quite  as  important  as 
 those  which  are  selected,  and  passing  over  centuries 
 in  silence. 
 
 There  is  a  parallelism  between  some  of  the  series 
 in  question  that  points  to  a  conclusion  quite  at  vari- 
 ance with  the  theory  of  historic  continuity.  This  is 
 particularly  obvious  in  the  case  of  the  series  of 
 trumpets  as  compared  with  that  of  vials  or  bowls. 
 They  go  over  the  same  course  of  events,  and  are 
 synchronous,  not  successive.  The  latter  reiterates 
 the  lessons  and  warnings  of  the  former,  according 
 to  that  fashion  of  doubling  or  repeating  the  sense 
 which  belongs  to  Hebrew  poetry,  proverb,  prophecy, 
 and  dream.  Who  can  read  Old  Testament  prophecy 
 and  psalm  without  being  struck  by  the  use  made  of 
 nfrain  and  iteration?  And  why  should  we  not  see 
 in  the  duplicate  dreams  of  Joseph  and  of  Pharaoh, 
 and  in  the  virtual  repetition  of  Nebuchadnezzar's 
 dream  of  successive  empires  in  a  dream  of  Daniel, 
 a  hint  of  the  manner  in  which  the  visions  of  John 
 are  connected  together,  and  ought  to  be  interpreted  V 
 In  fact,  the  prophetic  movement  is  not  in  straight 
 lines  from  one  date  to  another,  but  in  mighty  cy- 
 cles or  wheels,  more  or  less  coincident;  and  one 
 may  say  of  them  in  the  words  of  Ezekiel,  "  As  for 
 the  rings,  they  were  so  high  that  they  were  dread- 
 ful." But  it  is  not  meant  that  one  cycle  is  a  mere 
 repetition  of  another.  There  is  eschatological  prog- 
 ress. There  is  an  indication  of  growing  intensity 
 of  good  and  of  evil.  The  tragic  element  especially 
 becomes  more  prominent ;  and  with  increasing  se- 
 verity, each  series  or  cycle  of  judgment  moves  the 
 world  further  on  toward  the  last  judgment  in  the 
 great  day  of  God.     D.  F. 
 
 In  sorting  the  prophecies  of  Scripture  with  their 
 events,  we  must  allow  for  that  latitude  which  is 
 agreeable  and  familiar  unto  divine  prophecies,  be- 
 ing of  the  nature  of  the  Author,  with  whom  "  a 
 thousand  years  are  but  as  one  day " ;  and,  there- 
 fore, they  arc  not  fulfilled  punctually  at  once, 
 l)ut  have  springing  and  germinant  accomplishment 
 throughout  many  ages,  though  the  height  or  full- 
 ness of  them  may  refer  to  some  one  age.     Bacon. 
 
 We  may  be  honestly  persuaded  that  the  proper 
 
 key  to  the  full  scientific  and  historical  understand- 
 ing of  this  remarkal)le  book  has  not  yet  been  found, 
 without  thereby  being  obliged  in  the  least  to  doubt 
 its  divine  origin  and  high,  practical  value.  It  be- 
 longs, in  fact,  to  the  nature  of  every  divine  prophe- 
 cy to  unveil  itself  but  gradually,  and  to  be  fully  in- 
 telligible only  in  the  light  of  its  fulfillment.  So  the 
 prophetic  writings  of  the  Old  Testament  remained 
 half  understood  or  misunderstood  till  the  appear- 
 ance of  Christ ;  as  in  fact  the  whole  Old  Testament 
 becomes  clear  only  in  the  Xew.  Nay,  even  the 
 apostles  were  long  entangled  in  all  sorts  of  carnal 
 prejudices.  It  was  only  l)y  degrees,  and  under  the 
 special  guidance  of  their  Master,  that  they  rose  to  a 
 deeper  spiritual  knowledge  of  the  Messianic  prom- 
 ises. Nevertheless,  to  souls  anxiously  waiting  for 
 the  salvation  of  Israel  these  prophecies,  though  in 
 many  points  misapprehended,  were  an  inexhaustible 
 source  of  spiritual  sttcngtli,  comfort,  and  refresh- 
 ment.    Precisely  the  same  may  be  said  of  the  last 
 
 strains  of  the  beloved  disciple,  in  which  at  the  close 
 of  the  apostolic  age,  and  the  century  of  miracles, 
 soaring  yet  once  more  on  eagle's  wings  to  behold  the 
 eternal  triumph  of  his  divine  Master  and  the  glory 
 of  the  bride  "  adorned  for  her  husband  "  on  the 
 sanctified  earth,  he  bequeathed  to  the  church  mili- 
 tant these  precious  visions  under  the  seal  of  the 
 Holy  Ghost,  as  a  cordial  for  all  her  hours  of  tempta- 
 tion and  affliction.  As  such  the  Apocalypse  has  al- 
 ready been  in  fact  of  the  most  valuable  service  to 
 the  people  of  God ;  during  the  bloody  persecuticms 
 by  the  Roman  power  in  the  first  three  centuries ;  at 
 the  descent  of  the  barbarian  hordes  amid  the  storms 
 of  the  migration ;  under  the  conquests  of  Moham- 
 medanism ;  and  in  every  heavy  calamity  and  perse- 
 cution which  has  since  befallen  the  Church.  Hence 
 also  its  significance  did  not  cease  with  the  dissolution 
 of  the  old  Roman  heathenism,  any  more  than  did 
 the  fulfillment  of  the  Old  Testament  prophecies  stop 
 with  the  events  of  Jewish  history  to  which  they 
 primarily  refer.  The  age  of  the  Neronian  and  Domi- 
 tianic  persecutions  is  not  the  goal,  but  only  the  his- 
 torical starting-point  of  the  Apocalypse,  and  the 
 basis  of  its  interpretation.  As  the  kingdom  of 
 Christ  advances,  so  rises  also  the  empire  of  Anti- 
 christ and  false  prophecy  in  ever  new  and  more 
 dangerous  forms  ;  and  every  new  conflict  of  the  two 
 and  every  new  victory  follows  the  same  general  laws, 
 and  forms  a  new  and  higher  fulfillment  of  the  pro- 
 phecy.    P.  S. 
 
 7.  Of  Symbols,  ilost  copious  and  varied  are 
 the  Apocalyptic  symbols ;  and  they  must  be  care- 
 fully studied,  and  consistently  and  soberly  inter- 
 preted. There  are  symbols  in  numbers,  e.  g. :  4, 
 the  number  of  the  earth,  or  mundane  space ;  4 
 quarters,  4  winds,  etc.  7,  the  number  of  comple- 
 tion and  of  rest.  Its  half,  3. J,  is  the  sign  of  broken 
 and  limited  operation  ;  but  when  a  divine  cycle  of 
 creative  work  or  providential  government  is  indi- 
 cated it  is  marked  by  7.  The  sign  of  protracted 
 labor,  never  reaching  rest,  is  666,  the  number  of  the 
 wild  beast.  10,  the  number  of  the  world's  activity 
 and  development.  Therefore,  both  in  the  Book  of 
 Daniel  and  here,  a  world-power  has  10  horns.  Ti, 
 the  number  of  Church  order  and  plenitude ;  VI 
 stars,  12  gates,  12  foundations,  12  apostles,  12  fruit 
 harvests  from  the  tree  of  life.  From  lo  and  12  are 
 formed  greater  numbers,  1,000,  144,  and  144,00(X 
 
 There  are  symbols  in  colors,  e.  g. :  White,  denot- 
 ing purity  (white  garments),  righteousness  (a  white 
 throne),  joy  (a  white  cloud),  victory  (a  white  horse). 
 Red,  for  bloodshed  and  war.  Purple,  for  imperial 
 luxury  and  pomp.  Emerald  green,  for  patient,  win- 
 ning grace.     Black,  for  calamity  and  distress. 
 
 There  are  symbols  in  animaled  forms :  The  zoa, 
 composite  figures,  expressive  of  the  whole  life  in 
 creation,  and  the  redemption  of  the  whole  creation 
 to  God.  The  lamb,  a  symbol  of  Jesus  Christ,  as  he 
 once  suffered,  and  is  now  enthroned.  The  eagle, 
 indicating  swift  movements  in  the  region  of  thought 
 and  opinion.  Horses,  representing  movements  on 
 the  earth.  A  wild  beast,  a  cruel  trampling  power. 
 Frogs,  unclean  spirits.  Locusts,  all  things  that 
 waste  and  torment. 
 
 There  are  symbols  in  the  elements  and  forces 
 of  nature:  The  air,  the  sphere  of  life,  and  of  intel- 
 lectual and  spiritual  influence.  The  earth,  the  place 
 of  nations.  An  earthcpiake,  sudden  shaking  of  tui- 
 tions. The  sea,  human  society  tossed  and  ti'oubled. 
 A  cloud  is  the  chariot  of  divine  manifestation.  A 
 storm  of  lightning  and  hail  denotes  a  great  crisis  or 
 
SECTION  Silt.— REVELATION  1 : 1-20. 
 
 717 
 
 judgment.     These  are  only  examples  of  apocalyptic 
 eymbols. 
 
 In  its  symbolism,  and  in  the  whole  tenor  of  its 
 prophecy,  this  book  rests  on  visions  of  an  earlier 
 date,  especially  those  imparted  to  Daniel,  Ezckiel, 
 and  Zechariah.  It  is  vain  to  attempt  an  interpreta- 
 tion of  it  without  considerable  familiarity  with  the 
 Old  Testament,  for,  though  written  in  Greek,  the 
 book  is  entirely  Hebrew  in  its  images  and  allusions. 
 
 There  is  also  a  very  marked  connection  with  that 
 prophecy  of  the  Master  Jesus  Christ  which  he 
 poured  into  the  ears  of  his  disciples  on  the  Mount 
 of  Olives.  In  particular,  there  is  the  same  scenic 
 or  panoramic  combination  of  events  remote  from 
 each  other,  but  having  the  same  character  and  in- 
 tention. Two,  if  not  more,  horizons  of  judgment 
 are  in  view  at  once,  the  nearer  a  foreshadow  of  the 
 more  distant.     D.  F. 
 
 Section  374. 
 
 Eevelation  i.  i-20. 
 
 1  The  Revelation  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  God  gave  unto  him,  to  shew  unto  his  servants 
 things  which  must  shortly  come  to  pass;  and  he  sent  and  signified  it  by  his  angel  unto  his 
 
 2  servant  John :  who  bare  record  of  the  word  of  God,  and  of  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ, 
 
 3  and  of  all  things  that  he  saw.  Blessed  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they  that  hear  the  words  of 
 this  prophecy,  and  keep  those  things  which  are  written  therein  :  for  the  time  is  at  hand. 
 
 4  John  to  the  seven  churches  which  are  in  Asia :  Grace  he  unto  you,  and  peace,  from  him 
 which  is,  and  which  was,  and  which  is  to  come ;  and  from  the  seven  Spirits  which  are  be- 
 
 5  fore  his  throne ;  and  from  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  faithful  witness,  and  the  firstbegotten  of 
 the  dead,  and  the  prince  of  the  kings  of  the  earth.     Unto  him  that  loved  us,  and  washed  us 
 
 6  from  our  sins  in  his  own  blood,  and  hath  made  us  kings  and  priests  unto  God  and  his  Fa- 
 Y  ther ;  to  him  le  glory  and  dominion  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen.     Behold,  he  cometh  with 
 
 clouds ;  and  every  eye  shall  see  him,  and  they  also  which  pierced  him  :  and  all  kindreds  of 
 
 8  the  earth  shall  wail  because  of  him.  Even  so.  Amen.  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  begin- 
 ning and  the  ending,  saith  the  Lord,  which  is,  and  which  was,  and  which  is  to  come,  the 
 Almighty. 
 
 9  I  John,  who  also  am  your  brother,  and  companion  in  tribulation,  and  in  the  kingdom  and 
 patience  of  Jesus  Christ,  was  in  the  isle  that  is  called  Patmos,  for  the  word  of  God,  and 
 
 10  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ.     I  was  in  the  Spirit  on  the  Lord's  day,  and  heard  behind 
 
 11  me  a  great  voice,  as  of  a  trumpet,  saying,  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  first  and  the  last: 
 and,  What  thou  seest,  write  in  a  book,  and  send  it  unto  the  seven  churches  which  are  in 
 Asia;  unto  Ephesus,  and  unto  Smyrna,  and  unto  Pergaraos,  and  unto  Thyatira,  and  unto 
 
 12  Sardis,  and  unto  Philadelpliia,  and  unto  Laodicea.     And  I  turned  to  see  the  voice  that  spake 
 
 13  with  me.  And  being  turned,  I  saw  seven  golden  candlesticks;  and  in  the  midst  of  the 
 seven  candlesticks  one  like  unto  the  Son  of  man,  clothed  vvitli  a  garment  down  to  the  foot, 
 
 14  and  girt  about  the  paps  with  a  golden  girdle.     His  head  and  Ids  hairs  loere  white  like  wool, 
 
 15  as  white  as  snow;  and  his  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire;  and  his  feet  like  unto  fine  brass,  as 
 
 16  if  they  burned  in  a  furnace;  and  his  voice  as  the  sound  of  many  waters.  And  he  had  in 
 his  right  hand  seven  stars :  and  out  of  his  mouth  went  a  sharp  two-edged  sword :  and  his 
 
 17  countenance  teas  as  the  sun  shineth  in  his  strength.  And  when  I  saw  him,  I  fell  at  his  feet 
 as  dead.     And  he  laid  his  right  handupon  me,  saying  unto  me.  Fear  not ;  I  am  the  first  and 
 
 18  the  last:  I  am  he  that  liveth,  and  was  dead ;  and,  behold,  I  am  alive  for  evermore.  Amen; 
 
 19  and  have  the  keys  of  hell  and  of  death.     Write  tlie  things  which  thou  hast  seen,  and  the 
 
 20  things  which  are,  and  the  things  which  shall  be  hereafter;  the  mystery  of  the  seven  stars 
 which  thou  sawest  in  my  right  hand,  and  the  seven  golden  candlesticks.  The  seven  stars 
 are  the  angels  of  the  seven  churches:  and  the  seven  candlesticks  which  thou  sawest  are  the 
 seven  churches. 
 
 Every  blessing  that  belongs  to  our  inheritance  centers  in  this  great  truth,  that  he  "  who  was  dead  "  is 
 now  "  alive  for  evermore."  In  him  newly  born,  we  in  him  die,  rise,  and  ascend ;  our  life  is  the  reflection 
 of  his ;  if  spiritually  quickened  by  him,  we  too,  like  him,  are  even  now,  and  hereafter  are  destined  yet 
 more  gloriously  to  be,  "  alive  for  evermore  " !     "  For  evermore  "  !     Words  easily  uttered,  but  in  compre- 
 
718 
 
 SECTIOX  SI Ji.— REVELATION  1 : 1-20. 
 
 hension  vaster  than  human  thought  can  grasp,  till  man,  entering  upon  eternity,  shall  rise  to  faculties  fitted 
 for  the  scene  !  "For  evermore"  :  for  an  existence  to  which  the  age  of  the  earth,  of  the  starry  heavens, 
 of  the  whole  vast  universe,  is  less  than  a  morning  dream  ;  for  a  life  which,  after  the  reiteration  of  millions 
 of  centuries,  shall  begin  the  endless  race  with  the  freshness  of  infancy,  and  all  the  eagerness  that  w'cl- 
 comes  enjoyments  ever  new.  The  blight  of  all  our  earthly  pleasures  is  decay ;  our  suns  have  scarcely 
 risen  when  they  set ;  we  have  but  just  persuaded  om'selves  that  we  are  happy  when  the  happiness  is  van- 
 ished. Pining  after  something  that  will  endure,  we  are  not  to  be  for  ever  disappointed.  Born  for  eternity, 
 eternity  shall  surely  be  ours.  But  oh !  agony  insufferable,  if  the  eternal  life  of  Christ — the  Christian's 
 warrant  of  justification,  of  sanctity,  of  happiness — be  but  the  guarantee  of  a  death  as  everlasting  as  his 
 everlasting  life. 
 
 The  time  shall  come — we  know  not  wlien,  we  know  not  how — but  come  it  shall,  when  every  deathless 
 spirit  shall  awake  to  the  world  of  deathless  retribution,  and  each  shall  utter  for  himself  the  words  of 
 Christ :  "  Behold,  /  am  alive  for  evermore  !  "  IIow  such  words  shall  be  uttered,  with  the  anguish  of  an- 
 ticipated woe,  with  the  remembrance  of  years  misspent,  warnings  despised,  opportunities  neglected,  or 
 with  the  blessed  recollection  of  faith  unwavering  amid  a  hostile  world,  of  tempers  meek  and  loving  in 
 despite  of  all  its  bitterness,  of  temptations  met  and  vanquished,  of  services  that,  never  indeed  sufficient, 
 were  still  sincere — those  humble  but  rapturous  recollections  that  in  their  fearful  joy  are  bright  already 
 with  the  glory  they  herald :  which  shall  be  our  destiny  when  that  long-promised  morn  shall  have  dawned, 
 as  under  God  it  lies  with  ourselves,  may  God  in  his  mercy  enable  us  wisely  to  resolve !     W.  A.  B. 
 
 1 .  "  The  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ  which  God 
 gave  unto  him,  to  shoiv  unto  his  servants  the  things 
 which  must  come  to  pass,"  is  a  repetition  and  a 
 particular  application  of  that  assurance  on  which 
 all  the  gospel  rests,  "  1  have  given  unto  them  the 
 ioords  which  thou  gavest  me."  Even  the  visible  dis- 
 covery of  this  fact  is  not  withheld.  If  Paul,  as  the 
 great  expositor  of  the  present  spiritual  life,  had 
 seen  Jesus  Christ  himself,  and  received  immediately 
 from  the  Lord  that  which  he  had  delivered  unto 
 men,  so  John,  as  the  prophet  of  the  things  to 
 come,  saw  the  well-remembered  form  again,  sur- 
 rounded with  the  symbols  of  majesty  and  judgment, 
 and  looked  upon  his  countenance,  now  like  the  sun 
 shining  in  his  strength,  and  heard  his  voice  as  the 
 sound  of  many  waters.  Thus  the  continuity  of  the 
 line  of  prophecy  within  the  canonical  books  is  made 
 as  clear  as  that  of  the  line  of  doctrine ;  both  com- 
 mencing in  the  words  of  Jesus  in  the  flesh,  both  per- 
 fected by  the  words  of  Jesus  in  the  Spirit.     T.  D.  B. 
 
 The  truth  brought  into  the  world  by  the  Son  does 
 
 not  consist  of  new  metaphysical  ideas  about  God,  but 
 rather  of  the  revelation  of  his  Father  character. 
 To  make  this  revelation,  it  was  sufficient  for  Jesus 
 to  reveal  himself  as  the  Son ;  for  to  prove  himself 
 Son  is  to  teach  the  world  what  it  never  would  have 
 suspected — that  God  is  essentially  a  Father.  And  if 
 he  is  Father  in  his  inmost  essence,  and  in  virtue  of 
 an  eternal  relation,  how  could  his  relations  to  his 
 creatures  fail  to  have  also  a  paternal  cliaracter  ? 
 Such  is  the  new  explanation  which  the  Son  has  given 
 of  the  divine  being,  and  which  he  alone  as  the  Son 
 could  give.  It  is  the  initiation  of  the  earth  into  the 
 deepest  secret  of  heaven :  God  is  from  all  eternity 
 Father — that  is  to  say,  lore,     (io'lct. 
 
 4.  The  seven  churches  of  Asia.  Tlie 
 "  Asia^'  of  the  Xew  Testament  is  not  the  continent 
 of  Asia  nor  "Asia  Minor,"  but  a  Roman  jirovince 
 which  embraced  the  western  part  of  the  peninsula 
 of  Asia  Minor,  and  of  which  Ephcsus  was  the  capi- 
 tal. It  was  a  senatorial  province,  and  was  governed 
 by  a  proconsul.  Among  its  many  important  cities 
 were  those  of  the  Seven  Churches  of  the  Apocalypse. 
 It  included  the  territory  subdivided  into  Mysia, 
 Lydia,  and  Caria.     It  is  referred  to  in  Acts  2:9; 
 
 6:9;  19  :  26 ;  and  1  Pet.  1:1.  is'^ote  the  position  of 
 the  Seven  Churches  on  map,  page  94.     B. 
 
 Grace  unto  you  and  peace.  This  opening 
 salutation  may  fitly  remind  us  (for  in  reading  the 
 Apocalypse  we  are  often  in  danger  of  forgetting  it) 
 that  the  book  is  an  Epistle,  that  besides  containing 
 within  its  bosom  those  seven  briefer  Epistles  ad- 
 dressed severally  to  the  Seven  Churches  in  particu- 
 lar, it  is  itself  an  Epistle  addressed  to  them  as  a 
 whole,  and  as  representing  in  their  mystic  unity  all 
 the  Churches,  or  the  Church. 
 
 By  "</te  seven  Spirits"  we  must  understand,  not 
 indeed  the  sevenfold  operations  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
 but  the  Holy  Ghost  sevenfold  in  his  operations ; 
 "  that  doth  his  sevenfold  gifts  impart."  He  is  re- 
 garded here  not  so  much  in  his  personal  unity  as  in 
 his  manifold  energies;  just  as  light,  being  one,  does 
 yet  in  the  prism  separate  itself  into  its  seven  colors ; 
 for  "  there  are  diversities  of  gifts,  but  the  same 
 Spirit"  (1  Cor.  12  :  4).  The  manifold  gifts,  opera- 
 tions, energies  of  the  Holy  Ghost  are  here  repre- 
 sented under  the  number  seven,  being,  as  it  is,  the 
 numljcr  of  completeness  in  the  Church.  We  have 
 anticipations  of  this  in  the  Old  Testament. 
 
 5.  Christ  is  indeed  "Mc  first  hcg<ittci\  of  the 
 dead"  notwithstanding  that  such  raisings  from  the 
 grave  as  that  of  the  widow's  son,  and  Jairus's  daugh- 
 ter, and  Lazaius,  and  his  who  revived  at  the  touch 
 of  Elisha's  bones  (2  K.  13  :  21),  went  before. 
 None  of  them  could  be  truly  said  to  be  "begotten 
 from  the  dead,"  but  rather  begotten  to  die  again ; 
 for  to  he  born  and  begotten  from  the  dead  includes 
 an  everlasting  freedom  from  the  power  and  ap- 
 proach of  death. 
 
 "  Unto  him  that  hath  loved  vs,  and  washed  us 
 from  our  siiis  in  his  own  blood."  The  words  are 
 richer  still  in  comfort,  when  we  read,  as  wc  ought, 
 "  i'nfo  him  that  love'< us"  whose  love  rests  evermore 
 on  his  redeemed.  T. This  is  the  current  phrase- 
 ology of  the  Scriptures.  It  is  the  burden  of  proph- 
 ecy. It  pervades  and  vitalizes  the  whole  Lcvitical 
 ritual.     It  is  the  constant  teaching  of  the  Redeemer 
 
SECTION  37Jt.— REVELATION  1  : 1-20. 
 
 19 
 
 himself.  It  is  the  harmonious,  joyful  testimony  of 
 the  apostles,  it  is  the  sublime  song  of  the  re- 
 deemed in  heaven.  All,  all  concur  in  declaring  that 
 Christ  died  to  redeem  his  people  from  the  curse  of 
 the  law,  and  make  them  kings  and  priests  unto  God 
 his  Father.     H.  A.  B. 
 
 There  is  no  such  thing  as  age  in  his  sacrifice ; 
 centuries  can  not  give  antiquity  to  his  atonement ; 
 time  can  not  wear  out  its  virtues.  His  blood  is  as 
 precious  now  as  when  it  first  was  shed,  and  the 
 fountain  for  sin  and  uncleanness  flows  with  a  stream 
 as  full  and  purifying  as  when  first  it  was  opened. 
 And  how  ?  Simply  because  by  his  intercession  he 
 perpetuates  his  sacrifice ;  and  his  offering,  though 
 not  repeated  on  earth,  is  incessantly  presented  in 
 heaven.  It  was  enough  that  he  should  once  die  to 
 make  atonement,  seeing  he  ever  lives  to  make  inter- 
 cession. He  is  now  carrying  on  in  heaven  the  very 
 oflBce  and  work  which  he  commenced  when  upon 
 earth ;  and,  though  there  is  no  visible  altar  and  no 
 literal  sacrifice,  no  endurance  of  anguish  and  no 
 shedding  of  blood,  yet  still  he  presents  vividly  and 
 energetically  the  marks  of  his  passion,  and  the  effect 
 is  the  same  as  though  he  died  daily,  and  acted  over 
 again  and  again  the  scene  of  his  tremendous  con- 
 flict with  "  the  powers  of  darkness."     E.  M. 
 
 6.  "  To  him  be  glory  aiid  dominion  for  ever  mid 
 ever.  Amen."  A  fuller  doxology,  being  three- 
 fold, occurs  4  :  9,  11 ;  and  a  fuller  yet,  being  four- 
 fold, at  5  :  13  ;  and  the  fullest  of  all,  the  sevenfold 
 doxology,  at  Y  :  12.  A  study  of  these  would  serve 
 to  remind  us  of  the  prominence  which  the  doxologi- 
 cal  element  assumes  in  the  highest  worship  of  the 
 Church,  the  very  subordinate  place  which  it  often- 
 times takes  in  ours.  We  can  make  our  requests 
 known  unto  God,  and  this  is  well,  for  it  is  prayer ; 
 but  to  give  glory  to  God,  quite  apart  from  anything 
 to  be  directly  gotten  by  ourselves  in  return,  to  thank 
 God  for  his  great  glory,  this  is  better,  for  it  is  ado- 
 ration ;  but,  if  better,  it  is  rarer  as  well.     T. 
 
 7.  The  book,  being  entitled  the  Unveiling  of 
 Jesus  Christ,  opens  with  this  announcement  of  his 
 appearing :  "  Behold  he  cometh  with  clouds,  and 
 every  eye  shall  see  him  ;  and  whosoever  they  were 
 that  pierced  him ;  and  all  tribes  of  the  earth  shall 
 wail  because  of  him."  We  seem  to  hear  again  the 
 words  of  our  Lord  in  that  great  prophecy  which  he 
 pronounced  while  he  sat  on  the  Mount  of  Olives  a 
 day  or  two  before  his  death — a  prophecy  which  un- 
 derlies much  of  the  phraseology  of  this  book : 
 "  Then  shall  appear  the  sign  of  the  Son  of  man  in 
 heaven ;  and  then  shall  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth 
 mourn,  and  they  shall  see  the  Son  of  man  coming 
 in  the  clouds  of  heaven  with  power  and  great  glory  " 
 
 (Mat.  24  :  30).  D.  F. Shall  wail.    These  words 
 
 set  forth  the  despair  of  the  sinful  world,  of  "  all 
 the  tribes  of  the  earth,"  when  Christ  the  Judge 
 
 shall  come  to  execute  judgment  on  all  that  obeyed 
 not  his  gospel,  who  pierced  him  with  their  sins; 
 they  describe  their  remorse  and  despair,  but  give  no 
 hint  of  their  repentance.  The  closing  words,  ^^Even 
 so,  Amen"  are  to  be  taken  as  God's  own  seal  and 
 
 ratification  of  his  own  word.     T. The  crucifiers 
 
 of  every  age  and  nation  shall  shrink  in  horror  and 
 dread  before  the  blaze  of  his  advent  glory  !  In 
 that  fearful  houi',  how  happy,  bej'ond  all  that  thought 
 can  conceive  or  words  declare,  for  those  who,  fa- 
 miliar with  the  cross,  can  look  upon  it,  not  as  the 
 symbol  of  the  sorrow  and  shame  they  have  willingly 
 inflicted,  but  as  the  symbol  of  sufferings  in  which 
 they  were  willingly  united  tvith  their  Master,  with 
 him  crucified,  that  they  may  be  with  him  glorified, 
 his  blessed  associates  in  the  bliss  unspeakable  of 
 his  own  immortal  kingdom !     W.  A.  B. 
 
 9.  The  kingdom  and  patience  of  Jesus 
 Christ.  Kingdom  and  patience  !  as  if  in  Jesiis 
 Christ  were  made  compatible  authority  and  suffer- 
 ing, the  impassive  throne  of  a  monarch  and  the 
 meek  subjection  of  a  cross,  the  reigning  power  of  a 
 prince  and  the  mild  endurance  of  a  lamb.  What 
 more  striking  paradox  !  And  yet  in  this  you  have 
 exactly  that  which  is  the  prime  distinction  of  Chris- 
 tianity. It  is  a  kingdom  erected  by  patience.  It 
 reigns  in  virtue  of  submission.  Its  victory  and 
 dominion  are  the  fruits  of  a  most  peculiar  and  sin- 
 gular endurance.  By  this  I  mean  not  the  reward, 
 but  the  proper  results  or  effects  of  endurance. 
 Christ  reigns  over  human  souls  and  in  them,  erect- 
 ing there  his  spiritual  kingdom,  not  by  force  of  will 
 exerted  in  any  way,  but  through  his  most  sublime 
 passivity  in  yielding  himself  to  the  wrongs  and  the 
 malice  of  his  adversaries.  And  with  him,  in  this 
 most  remarkable  peculiarity,  all  disciples  are  called 
 to  be  partakers  ;  even  as  the  apostle  in  his  exile  at 
 Patmos  writes  :  "  I  John,  who  also  am  your  brother 
 and  companion  in  tribulation,  and  in  the  kingdom 
 and  patience  of  Jesus."     H.  B. 
 
 Patmos.  One  of  the  group  called  the  Spora- 
 des,  lying  twenty-four  miles  off  the  coast  of  Asia 
 Minor,  southwest  of  Ephesus.  It  is  now  called 
 Patino,  and  is  about  twenty-five  miles  in  circum- 
 ference, and  has  only  about  six  hundred  inhabi- 
 tants.    D.  F. "  I  John  was,"  or  rather  "  became 
 
 a  dweller,"  "  in  the  isle  that  is  called  Patmos  for  the 
 word  of  God  and  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ." 
 He  stood  on  the  heights  of  Patmos  in  the  center  of 
 a  world  of  his  own.  The  island,  then  probably  less 
 inhabited  than  now,  was  almost  a  solitude.  "  He 
 was  in  the  Spirit,"  withdrawn  from  earthly  things, 
 like  Moses  on  Sinai,  or  Elijah  on  Carmcl.  But  the 
 view  from  the  topmost  peak,  or,  indeed,  from  any 
 lofty  elevation  in  the  island,  unfolds  an  unusual 
 sweep,  such  as  well  became  the  "  Apocalypse,"  the 
 "  tinveiling  "  of  the  future  to  the  eyes  of  the  solitary 
 seer.  It  was  "  a  great  and  high  mountain,"  whence 
 he  could  see  things  to  come.  Above,  there  was  al- 
 ways the  broad  heaven  of  a  Grecian  sky  ;  some- 
 times bright,   with  its  "  white  cloud,"  sometimes 
 
m 
 
 SECTION  37J,.—REVELATI0y  1:1-20. 
 
 torn  with  "  lightninjrs  and  thunderings,"  and  dark- 
 ened by  "  great  hail,"  or  cheered  with  "  a  rainbow 
 like  unto  an  emerald."  Over  the  high  tops  of 
 Icaiia,  Samos,  and  Xaxos  rise  the  mountains  of 
 Asia  Minor,  among  which  would  lie,  to  the  north, 
 the  circle  of  the  Seven  Churches  to  which  his  ad- 
 dresses were  to  be  sent.  Around  him  stood  the 
 mountains  and  islands  of  the  archipelago — "  every 
 mountain  and  inland  shall  be  moved  out  of  their 
 places  "  ;  "  every  island  fled  away,  and  the  moun- 
 tains were  not  found."     When  he  looked  around, 
 
 above  or  below,  "  the  sea  "  would  always  occupy  the 
 foremost  place.  He  saw  "  the  things  that  are  in 
 the  heavens  and  in  the  earth  and  in  t/ie  sea."  Tiie 
 angel  was  "  not  to  hurt  the  earth  or  the  *r<i,"  nor 
 "  to  blow  on  the  earth  or  on  (he  sea."  "  A  great 
 mountain,"  like  that  of  the  volcanic  Thera,  "  as  it 
 were  burning  with  tire,"  was  "  to  be  cast  into  the 
 sea."  The  angel  was  to  stand  with  "  his  right  foot 
 ujx>n  (he  sea,  and  his  left  foot  on  the  earth  "  ;  "  the 
 vial  was  to  be  poured  out  upon  (he  sea  "  ;  the  voices 
 of  heaven  were  like  the  sound  of  the  waves  beating 
 
 Patmos. 
 
 on  the  shore,  as  "  the  sound  of  many  waters "  ; 
 "  the  millstone  was  cast  into  (he  sea  "  ;  "  the  sea 
 was  to  give  up  the  dead  which  were  in  it "  ;  and  the 
 time  would  come  when  this  wall  of  his  impiison- 
 raent,  which  girdled  round  the  desolate  island, 
 should  have  ceased  ;  "  there  sliall  be  no  more  sea." 
 Huch  was  the  scene  of  the  Apocalypse,  varied, 
 doubtless,  by  other  images  drawn  from  the  pro- 
 phetic books  of  the  older  Scriptures,  and  from  the 
 report  or  the  actual  sight  of  the  great  cities  of  the 
 earth.  We  understand  the  Apocalypse  better  for 
 having  seen  Patmos.  But  we  can  understand  the 
 Gospel  and  Epistles  of  John  as  well  in  England  as 
 in  Patmos  or  Ephesus,  or  even  in  his  own  native 
 Palestine.     A.  P.  S. 
 
 10.  On  the  Lord's  day.  Though  tlie  name, 
 "  the  Lo)hVs  daii"  probably  had  here  its  rise,  the 
 thing,  the  celebration  of  the  first  day  of  the  week 
 as  that  on  which  the  Lord  brake  the  bands  of  death 
 and  became  the  head  of  a  new  creation,  was  as  old 
 
 as   Christianity  itself.    T. The  Jewish    Sabbath 
 
 was  partly  of  political  institution  and  partly  of 
 moral  obligation.  So  far  as  it  was  a  political  ap- 
 l)ointmcnt,  designed  to  preserve  the  Jews  distinct 
 from  other  nations,  it  is  abrogated  ;  so  far  as  it  was 
 of  moral  obligation,  it  remains  in  force.  Our  Lord 
 evidently  designed  to  relax  the  strictness  of  the  ob- 
 servance. Christianity  is  not  a  hedge  placed  round 
 a  p(!culiar  people.  A  slave  niiglit  enter  into  the 
 spirit  of  Christianity,  though  obliged  to  work  as  a 
 slave  on  the  Sabbath  ;  he  might  be  "  in  the  Spirit 
 on  the  Lord's  day,"  though  in  the  mines  of  Patmos. 
 Cecil. 
 
 11.  These  seven  words  of  warning  and  encour- 
 agement so  penetrated  to  the  heart  of  things  that. 
 
 '  meeting  the  needs  of  these  seven  Churches,  they 
 also  met  the  needs  of  all  others  subsisting  in  simi- 
 lar or  nearly  similar  conditions.  Typical  and  rep- 
 resentative Churches,  these  embodied,  one  or  an- 
 other of  them,  I  will  not  say  oil  the  great  leading 
 aspects  of  the  Church  in  its  faithfulness  or  its  un- 
 faithfulness, but  they  emljodied  a  great  many,  the 
 
 1  broadest  and  the  oftenest  recurring.  The  seven 
 nmst  in  this  point  of  view  be  regarded  as  constitut- 
 
 i  ing  a  complex  whole,  as  possessing  an  ideal  com- 
 pleteness.    T. 
 
 12.  What  the  apostle  saw  was  not  seven  can- 
 
 I  dlesticks,  which  are  a  modern  piece  of  furniture, 
 but  seven  lamps.  There  is  a  distinct  reference  in 
 this,  as  in  all  the  symbols  of  the  Apocalypse,  to  the 
 Old  Testament.  We  know  that  in  the  Jewish  Tem- 
 ple there  stood,  as  an  emblem  of  Lsrael's  work  in 
 the  world,  the  great  seven -branched  candlestick 
 burning  for  cvi'r  before  the  veil  and  beyond  the 
 altar.  The  difference  between  the  two  symbols  is 
 as  obvious  as  their  resemblance.  The  ancient  lamp 
 had  all  the  seven  bowls  spring  from  a  single  stem. 
 It  was  a  formal  unity.  The  New  Testament  seer 
 saw  not  one  lani])  with  seven  arms  rising  from  one 
 pillar,  but  seven  distinct  lamps — the  embli>ms  of  a 
 unity  wliich  was  not  formal,  but  real.  They  were 
 one  in  their  perfect  nianifoidncss,  because  of  him 
 who  walked  in  the  midst.  In  which  difference  lies 
 a  representation  of  one  great  eleint'nt  in  the  superi- 
 ority of  the  Church  over  Israel,  that  for  the  hard 
 material  oneness  of  the  separated  nation  there  has 
 come  the  true  spiritual  oneness  of  the  Chuiches  of 
 the  saints,  one  not  because  of  any  external  connec- 
 tion, but,  by  reason  that  Christ  is  in  them.  The 
 seven-branched    lamp    lies   at   the    bottom   of    the 
 
SECTION  37^.— REVELATION-  1  :  1-20. 
 
 721 
 
 Tiber.  There  let  it  lie.  Wc  have  a  better  thing, 
 in  these  manifold  lights,  which  stand  before  the 
 Throne  of  the  Xew  Temple,  and  blend  into  one, 
 because  lighted  from  one  Source,  fed  by  one  Spirit, 
 tended  and  watched  by  one  Lord.     A.  M. 
 
 The  Jewish  Church  was  one,  for  it  was  the 
 Church  of  a  single  people;  the  Christian  Church, 
 that  too  is  one,  but  it  is  also  many — at  once  the 
 "  Church  "  and  the  "  Churches."  These  may  be 
 quite  independent  of  one  another,  the  only  bond  of 
 union  with  one  another  which  they  absolutely  re- 
 quire being  that  of  common  dependence  on  the 
 same  head,  and  derivation  of  life  from  the  same 
 spirit,  and  are  fitly  represented  by  seven,  the  num- 
 ber of  mystical  completeness.  In  the  image  itself 
 by  which  the  churches  are  symbolized  there  is  an 
 eminent  fitness.  The  candlestick,  or  lampstand,  as 
 we  must  rather  conceive  it  here,  is  not  light,  but  it 
 is  the  bearer  of  light,  that  which  diffuses  it,  that 
 which  holds  it  forth  and  causes  it  to  shine  through- 
 out the  house,  being  the  appointed  instrument  for 
 this.  It  is  thus  with  the  Church.  God's  word, 
 God's  truth,  including  in  this  all  which  he  has  de- 
 clared of  himself  in  revealed  religion,  is  light ;  the 
 Church  is  the  light-bearer,  light  in  the  Lord  (Eph. 
 
 5  :  8),  not  having  light  of  its  own,  but  diffusing  that 
 which  it  receives  of  him.  Each  too  of  the  faithful 
 in  particular,  after  he  has  been  illuminated  (Heb. 
 
 6  :  4),  is  a  bearer  of  the  light ;  "  lights  in  the  world, 
 holding  forth  the  word  of  life"  (Phil.  2  :  15). 
 
 13-16.  With  the  Hebrew  symbolism  the  first 
 necessity  is  that  the  symbol  should  set  forth  truly 
 and  fully  the  religious  idea  of  which  it  is  intended 
 to  be  the  vehicle.  Thus  the  New  Jerusalem  "  lieth 
 foursquare ;  the  length  and  the  breadth  and  the 
 height  of  it  are  equal  "  (21  :  16).  A  city,  constitut- 
 ing thus  a  perfect  cube,  is  simply  inconceivable  to 
 us  ;  but  the  divine  seer  did  not  care  that  we  should 
 conceive  it ;  he  was  only  careful  to  express  the  fact 
 that  this  was  a  city  which  should  never  be  moved. 
 In  this  as  in  so  many  other  cases,  how  the  idea  would 
 appear  when  it  clothed  itself  in  an  outward  form 
 and  shape,  whether  it  could  clothe  itself  in  this  at 
 all,  and,  if  it  could,  whether  it  would  find  favor  and 
 allowance  at  the  bar  of  taste,  as  satisfying  the  con- 
 ditions of  beauty,  this  was  quite  a  secondary  consid- 
 eration. Nay,  we  may  affirm  that  this  was  not  a 
 consideration  at  all ;  for  indeed,  with  the  one  excep- 
 tion of  the  cherubim,  there  was  no  mtention  that 
 the  symbol  should  embody  itself  outwardly,  but 
 rather  that  it  should  remain  ever  and  only  a  purely 
 mental  conception,  the  uneml)odied  sign  of  an  idea ; 
 — I  may  observe,  by  the  way,  that  no  skill  of  deline- 
 ation can  make  the  cherubim  themselves  other  than 
 unsightly  objects  to  the  eye.  Thus  in  this  present 
 description  of  Christ,  sublime  and  majestic  as  it  is 
 beyond  all  conception  of  ours,  it  is  only  such  so  long 
 as  we  keep  it  wholly  apart  from  any  external  em- 
 bodiment.    T. It  was  a  "  mystery  "  full  of  voice, 
 
 full  of  light;  and  he  who  filled  it  was  girt  in  the 
 robe  and  golden  zone  of  divine  beauty  and  graceful- 
 ness. It  was  full  of  voice  for  teaching,  and  of  liciht 
 for  illumination ;  and  the  ffurmcnt  which  was  girt 
 there  was  as  a  vestux-e  of  righteousness,  zoned  with 
 truth.  Its  voice  was  as  "  many  waters  "  for  sound- 
 ing forth,  and  as  "  a  two-edged  sword  "  for  piercing ; 
 its  light  was  as  a  flame  of  fire  for  searching,  and  as 
 the  sun  in  his  strength  for  shedding  perfect  day ; 
 and  its  garment  was  as  holiness  for  an  enrobing 
 glory,  and  as  truth  for  a  girdle  of  gracious  beauty. 
 Such  was  the  wondrous  symbol  in  its  dress :  one  like 
 89 
 
 unto  the  son  of  man,  standing  in  the  midst  of  seven 
 golden  candlesticks,  and  holding  in  his  hand  seven 
 shining  stars :  more  glorious  in  array  than  words 
 could  describe,  and  more  powerful  for  operation 
 than  thought  could  conceive.  What,  then,  was  the 
 symbol  in  its  signification  ?  Not  Christ's  flesh  and 
 blood  commingled  and  co-united  with  the  bodies  and 
 souls  of  individual  Christians,  effecting  thus  a  per- 
 petual and  living  incarnation  of  himself ;  but  Christ, 
 showing  his  relation  to  his  light-bearing  churches, 
 and  to  those  true  ministers  whom  he  upholds  with 
 his  right  hand,  and  who,  as  starry  lights,  catch  and 
 cast  forth  through  his  churches  upon  the  world  his 
 own  glorious  etfulgence  of  saving  truth  and  life. 
 "  The  seven  stars,"  said  the  interpreting  form,  in 
 the  very  idiom  of  Christ's  native  tongue  as  he  spake 
 on  earth — "  the  seven  stars  are  (represent)  the  angels 
 of  the  seven  churches ;  and  the  seven  candlesticks 
 are  (represent)  the  seven  churches."  This,  then, 
 was  not  Christ  incarnate  in  a  darkly  incomprehensi- 
 ble symbol ;  but  it  was  the  most  gorgeously  lumi- 
 nous symbol  ever  conceived  of  Christ  and  his 
 churches ;  of  Christ  upholding  his  true  ministers 
 with  his  right  hand ;  speaking  through  them  his 
 two-edged  word  of  life,  in  sounds  terribly  piercing 
 to  the  sinner,  and  affeetingly  solemn  to  the  saint ; 
 and  casting,  through  them  on  the  churches,  and 
 through  the  churches  on  the  wide  world,  the  eflul- 
 gent  daylight  of  his  own  saving  truth.  This  was 
 "  the  mystery,"  the  meaning,  of  the  symbol.  It  was 
 a  mystery,  not  because  it  was  incomjjrehensible,  but 
 because  it  was  rich  in  a  meaning  designed  to  be  un- 
 derstood, and  luminously  intelligible  the  moment  the 
 word  of  interpretation  was  spoken. 
 
 In  this  symbolic  mystery,  Christ  sets  forth  to  all 
 ages  the  relation  which  he  holds  to  his  Church,  as 
 one  whole,  composed  of  many  branches ;  exhibiting 
 himself  as  the  source  and  upholder  of  its  ministrj', 
 the  source  and  dispenser  of  its  light ;  its  centrally 
 supreme  and  governing  head,  directing  its  move- 
 ments in  the  divinely  merciful  work  of  slaying  sin, 
 and  of  spreading  both  the  light  of  truth  and  the 
 garment  of  holiness  over  all  the  earth.  And  this 
 relation  of  Christ  to  his  Church,  this  agency  of  Christ 
 through  his  Church,  must  become  more  and  more 
 perfectly  apprehended  and  appreciated.  His  Church 
 must  carry  less  and  less  of  the  darkness  of  super- 
 stitious mystery,  and  more  and  more  of  the  light  of 
 evangelic  mystery ;  till  finally,  what  was  represented 
 to  the  lesser  Asia  by  the  mystic  circle  of  the  seven 
 golden  candlesticks,  with  their  accompanying  seven 
 shining  stars,  shall  have  widened  and  thrown  its 
 circumference  around  the  globe  ;  becoming  thus  the 
 one  Church  of  all  lands,  and,  with  its  numberless 
 stellar  angels,  making  universal  the  light  both  of 
 the  knowledge  and  of  the  love  of  God  in  Jesus  Christ 
 our  Lord.     J.  S.  S. 
 
 13.  The  beloved  Apostle  by  this  "  like  unto  the 
 Son  of  man  "  would  imply  that  in  this  sublime  appari- 
 tion he  recognized  him  whom  he  had  once  known 
 on  earth,  the  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary  ;  who  even 
 then  had  claimed  to  be  executor  of  all  judgment, 
 because  he  was  the  Son  of  man.  14.  His  eyes 
 as  a  flame  of  fire.  The  words  do  not  say  merely 
 that  nothing  can  escape  his  searching,  penetrative 
 glance ;  they  express  the  indignation  of  the  Holy 
 One  at  the  discoveries  of  evil  which  he  thus  makes. 
 These  ^^  eijes  offi'rc"  do  not  merely  look  through 
 the  hypocrite  and  the  sinner,  but  consume  him,  him 
 and  his  sins  together — unless  indeed  he  will  suffer 
 them  to  consume  his  sins,  that  so  he  may  live.     For 
 
V22 
 
 SECTION  S7Jf.— REVELATION  1 : 1-20. 
 
 indeed  in  the  symbolism  of  Scripture  fire  is  through- 
 out the  expression  of  the  divine  anaer  ;  and,  seeing 
 that  nothing  moves  that  anger  but  sin,  of  the  divine 
 anger  against  sin.  15.  "His  feet  iiiie  unto  fine 
 brass,  as  if  they  burned  in  a  furnace."  This  grand 
 and  terrible  image  sets  forth  to  us  Christ  in  his 
 power  to  tread  down  his  enemies  ;  at  once  to  tread 
 down  and  to  consume  them.     T. 
 
 16.  He  it  is  who  holds  the  stars  in  his  right 
 hand,  and  walks  among  the  candlesticks!  That 
 strong  grasp  of  that  mighty  hand — for  the  word  in 
 the  original  conveys  more  than  "  holds,"  it  implies 
 a  tight  and  powerful  grip — sustains  and  guards  his 
 servants,  whose  tasks  need  special  grace,  and  whose 
 position  exposes  them  to  special  dangers.  They 
 may  be  of  good  cheer,  for  none  shall  pluck  them 
 out  of  his  hand.  That  strengthening  and  watch- 
 ful presence  moves  among  his  churches,  and  is  ac- 
 tive on  their  behalf.  The  symbols  are  but  the  pic- 
 torial equivalent  of  his  own  parting  promise,  "  Lo, 
 I  am  with  you  always  !  "     A.  M. 
 
 17.  Tliough  John  was  in  the  Spirit  when  he  had 
 the  vision  of  Christ,  yet  it  made  him  fall  at  his  feet 
 as  dead  ;  and  also  turned  Daniel's  beauty  into  cor- 
 ruption, it  was  so  glorious  and  so  overweighing  a 
 glory  that  he  appeared  in.  But  we  shall  at  the  day 
 of  our  resurrection  be  so  furnished  that  we  shall 
 with  the  eagle  be  able  to  look  upon  the  sun  in 
 his  strength.  We  shall  then  "  sec  him  as  he  is," 
 who  now  is  in  the  light  that  no  eye  hath  seen,  nor 
 any  man  can  sec  till  that  day.     Bun. 
 
 The  very  majesty  of  his  celestial  state,  far  from 
 forming  a  ground  of  separation,  seems  made  the 
 ground  of  consolation  and  confidence  to  his  poor 
 disciples ;  when  John  sank  in  lifeless  terror  before 
 the  apparition  of  his  glorified  Master,  the  divine 
 visitant  did  not  al)ridgc  the  splendors  of  his  pres- 
 ence, but  gave  the  disciple  strength  to  endure  them  ; 
 to  allay  the  shrinking  apostle's  fears.  He  did  not 
 speak  of  past  hinniliation,  but  of  present  glory. 
 He  did  not  diminish,  but  assert,  the  full  magnificence 
 of  his  claims,  and  fixed  them  as  the  basis  of  a  high 
 and  holy  trust.     "  Fear  not .'    I  am  the  First  and 
 
 the  Last !  "     W.  A.  B. This  prerogative  is  three 
 
 times  claimed  for  the  Lord  Jehovah  in  Isaiah  ;  and 
 in  like  manner  three  times  in  this  Book.  It  is 
 the  expression  of  absolute  Godhead :  "  I  am  the 
 first  and  the  last,  and  beside  me  there  is  no  God  " 
 (Isal.  44  :  6).  He  is  from  eternity  to  eternity,  so 
 that  there  is  no  room  for  any  other.  All  creation 
 conies  forth  from  him,  and  returns  to  him  again, 
 as  from  whom  and  by  whom  and  to  whom  are  all 
 things.     T. 
 
 18.  "  I  am  he  that  liveth."  That  word, 
 "liveth,''  is  a  word  of  continuous,  perpetual  life.  It 
 describes  the  eternal  existence  which  has  no  begin- 
 ning and  no  end ;  which,  considered  in  its  purity 
 and  perfectncss,  has  no  present  and  no  past,  but 
 
 one  eternal  and  unbroken  present — one  eternal  now. 
 It  is  the  "  I  am  "  of  the  Jehovah  who  spoke  to  Ho- 
 ses. "  He  that  liveth  "  is  the  Living  One ;  he  whose 
 life  is  the  Life  complete  in  itself,  and  including  all 
 other  lives  within  itself.  Those  years  shut  in  out 
 of  the  eternities  between  the  birth  and  the  ascen- 
 sion, that  resurrection  opening  the  prospect  of  that 
 life  which  never  was  to  end — these  are  the  never- 
 failing  interpretation  to  the  man  who  believes  in 
 them  of  the  temporal  and  eternal  in  his  own  expe- 
 rience. Christ  comes  and  puts  his  essential  life 
 into  our  human  form.  In  that  form  he  claims  the 
 truest  brotherhood  with  us.  He  shares  our  lot. 
 He  binds  his  life  with  ours  so  that  they  can  never 
 be  separated.  What  he  is,  we  must  be ;  what  we 
 are,  he  must  be  for  ever.  By  the  cross  of  love,  he, 
 entering  into  our  death,  takes  us  completely  into  his 
 life.  And  when  he  had  done  all  this  he  rose.  Out 
 of  his  tomb,  standing  there  among  human  tombs, 
 he  comes,  and  lo,  before  him  there  rolls  on  the  un- 
 broken endlessness  of  being.  And  not  before  him 
 alone — before  those  also  whom  he  had  taken  so 
 completely  to  himself.  His  resurrection  makes  our 
 resurrection  sure.  Our  earthly  life,  like  his,  be- 
 comes an  episode,  a  short,  special,  temporary  thing, 
 when  it  is  seen  like  his  against  an  immortality. 
 P.  B. 
 
 It  is  the  mystery  of  redemption  that  establishes 
 a  truth  so  astounding  as  that  man  is  to  live  for 
 ever  by  placing  it  in  a  subordinate  position  to  the 
 still  more  amazing  truth  of  the  union  of  the  divine 
 and  human  natures  in  the  person  of  the  Mediator. 
 Our  Lord,  in  his  private  conversations  with  his  dis- 
 ciples, avails  himself  of  the  stores  of  tropical  ex- 
 pression for  the  purpose  of  fixing  in  their  minds 
 the  belief  of  an  intimate  and  indissoluble  union  be- 
 tween themselves  and  him.  The  Author  of  Innnor- 
 tality,  resplendent  in  his  title  as  "Prince  of  Life," 
 "the  Living  One,"  he  who  "  has  life  in  himself," 
 who  is  abstractedly  "  the  Life  and  the  Light  of 
 Men,"  and  is  "  alive  for  evermore  " ;  and  "  the  same 
 yesterday,  to-day,  and  for  ever " ;  the  possessor  of 
 all  duration,  "  whose  goings  forth  have  been  from 
 everlasting  ;  whose  name  is  Father  of  Eternity  "  ; 
 he  who  thus  draws  to  himself  all  honors  as  Foun- 
 tain of  Existence,  sums  tip  every  other  assurance, 
 when  he  tells  his  followers  that,  "  hecause  he  lives, 
 TiiKY  SHALL  LIVE  ALSO,"  as  if  formally  to  pledge  his 
 own  immortality  for  theirs ;  or,  as  if  they  might 
 fear  extinction,  jihen  he,  the  Lord  of  Life,  should 
 be  no  more.     I.  T. 
 
 18.  "y4 nd have  the  Aei/s  of  hell  and  of  death."  We 
 should  read  rather  "  of  death  and  of  hcll,^^  for  so  all 
 the  best  manuscripts  and  versions  have  it.  In  the 
 natural  and  logical  order  it  is  death  which  peoples 
 hell  or  hades ;  it  is  a  king  Death  who  makes  pos- 
 sible a  kingdom  of  the  dead  ((5:8;  20 :  13,  14) ;  for 
 by  "AtV/"  or  hades  this  invisible  kingdom  or  domin- 
 
SECTION'  375.— REVELATION  2  : 1-11. 
 
 723 
 
 ion  of  the  dead  is  intended,  and  that  in  all  its  extent, 
 not  merely  in  one  dark  province  of  it,  the  region 
 assigned  to  the  lost.  All  who  have  thoughtfully 
 compared  our  version  with  the  original  must  regret 
 that  the  one  word  "hell"  covers  in  it  two  words  so 
 different  in  meaning  as  hades  and  gehenna,  the  first 
 "  Sheol,"  the  gathering-place  of  all  departed  souls 
 (Prov.  27  :  -0),  the  second  the  lake  of  fire  of  this 
 book  (19  :  -20  ;  20  :  10),  the  final  abode  of  the  lost. 
 All  must  lament  the  manifold  confusions  which  out 
 of  this  have  arisen ;  the  practical  loss,  indeed, 
 among  our  people  of  any  doctrine  about  hades  at 
 all.  The  relations  of  hades  to  gehenna,  and  also 
 to  paradise,  are  well  put  in  this  extract  from  Jeremy 
 Taylor  :  "  The  word  hades  signifies  indefinitely  the 
 state  of  separation,  whether  blessed  or  accursed ;  it 
 means  only  '  the  invisible  place,'  whither  whoso 
 descends    shall   be  no  more  seen.     Paradisus   and 
 
 gehenna  are  the  distinct  states  of  hades^     T. 
 
 Hades  is  the  world  unseen,  which  has  its  door  or 
 portal  by  which  men  enter  into  it.  Death  is  the 
 departure  from  the  seen  world,  which  seen  world 
 has  its  door  of  exit  by  which  men  pass  out  of  it. 
 Hence  death  is  called,  in  two  or  three  passages  of 
 Scripture,  exodus,  or  going  out.  Peter  speaks  of  his 
 exodus,  or  death ;  and  Moses  and  Elias,  at  the  Trans- 
 figuration, talk  with  the  Lord  on  the  subject  of  his 
 exodus  ;  a  word  which  our  translators  have  rendered 
 decease.  There  are  many  doors  or  avenues  by  which 
 men  pass  out  of  this  life,  none  of  which  can  be 
 opened  except  by  the  kev  which  the  risen  Son  of 
 God  holds  in  his  hand.     E.  M.  G. 
 
 He  abolished  death  ;  he  destroyed  him  that  had 
 the  power  of  death  ;  he  was  the  destruction  of  the 
 
 grave  ;  he  hath  finished  sin,  and  made  an  end  of  it ; 
 he  hath  vanquished  the  curse  of  the  law,  nailed  it  to 
 his  cross,  triumphed  over  them  upon  his  cross,  and 
 made  a  show  of  these  things  openly.  Yea,  and 
 even  now,  as  a  sign  of  his  triumph  and  conquest,  he 
 is  alive  from  the  dead,  and  hath  the  keys  of  death 
 
 and  hell  in  his  own  keeping.     Bun. Stand  still 
 
 now  in  spirit,  and  think  that  the  door  is  unclosing 
 for  thee,  and  that  the  great  things  of  eternity  are 
 about  to  be  revealed  to  thy  apprehension.  A  solemn 
 moment !  Flesh  and  blood  thrill  with  awe  and  fear, 
 like  the  apostles  at  the  Transfiguration,  as  they 
 enter  into  the  cloud.  But  if  thou  art  a  sincere  be- 
 liever and  follower  of  Christ,  he  is  hkre,  and  the 
 light  of  his  countenance  shall  stream  in  upon  thine 
 eye,  and  the  divine  music  of  those  words  shall  break 
 upon  thine  ear :  "  I,  the  Good  Shepherd,  the  Rock 
 of  Ages,  the  Man  who  drunk  to  the  dregs  of  the  cup 
 of  death,  I,  the  Resurrection  and  the  Life,  even  I 
 have  the  keys  of  hell  and  death."     E.  M.  G. 
 
 19.  John  is  commanded  to  write:  the  things 
 which  he  had  seen,  i.  e.,  the  vision  given  to  him  of 
 the  Son  of  man ;  the  things  which  are,  i.  e.,  wonders 
 in  heaven ;  and  the  things  which  shall  be  hereafter, 
 i.  c.,  future  judgments,  defeats,  and  victories.    D.  F. 
 
 This  vision  is  the  natural  introduction  to  all 
 
 that  follows,  and  indeed  defines  the  main  purpose  of 
 the  whole  book,  inasmuch  as  it  shows  us  Christ  sus- 
 taining, directing,  dwelling  in  his  Churches.  We  are 
 thus  led  to  expect  that  the  remainder  of  the  proph- 
 ecy shall  have  the  Church  of  Christ  for  its  chief 
 subject,  and  that  the  politics  of  the  world,  and  the 
 mutations  of  nations,  shall  come  into  view  mainly 
 in  their  bearing  upon  that.     A.  M. 
 
 Section  375. 
 
 Revel.\tion  ii.  1-11. 
 
 1  Unto  the  angel  of  the  church  of  Ephesus  write ;  These  things  saith  he  that  holdeth  the 
 seven  stars  in  his  right  hand,  who  walketh  in  the  midst  of  the  seven  golden  candlesticks ; 
 
 2  I  know  thy  works,  and  thy  labour,  and  thy  patience,  and  how  thou  canst  not  hear  them 
 which  are  evil :  and  thou  liast  tried  them  which  say  they  are  apostles,  and  are  not,  and  hast 
 
 3  found  them  liars  :  and  hast  borne,  and  hast  patience,  and  for  my  name's  sake  hast  laboured, 
 
 4  and  hast  not  fainted.     Nevertheless  I  have  someichat  against  thee,  because  thou  hast  left 
 
 5  thy  first  love.  Remember  therefore  from  whence  thou  art  fallen,  and  repent,  and  do  the 
 first  works ;  or  else  I  will  come  unto  thee  quickly,  and  will  remove  thy  candlestick  out  of 
 
 6  his  place,  except  thou  repent.    Bat  this  thou  hast,  that  thou  hatest  the  deeds  of  the  Nicolai- 
 
 7  tanes,  which  I  also  hate.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the 
 churches;  To  him  that  overcometh  will  I  give  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  life,  which  is  in  the 
 midst  of  the  paradise  of  God. 
 
 8  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Smyrna  write ;  These  things  saith  the  first  and  the 
 
 9  last,  which  was  dead,  and  is  alive ;  I  know  thy  works,  and  tribulation,  and  poverty,  (but 
 thou  art  rich)  and  /  know  the  blasphemy  of  them  which  say  they  are  Jews,  and  are  not, 
 
 10  but  are  the  synagogue  of  Satan.  Fear  none  of  those  things  which  thou  shalt  suffer:  be- 
 hold, the  devil  shall  cast  some  of  you  into  prison,  that  ye  may  be  tried ;  and  ye  shall  have 
 tribulation  ten  days :  be  thou  fiiithful  unto  death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life. 
 
 11  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  churches;  He  that  over 
 cometh  shaU  not  be  hurt  of  the  second  death. 
 
724 
 
 SECTIOy  375.—REVELATI0X  2  : 1-11. 
 
 What  Christian  is  there  who  does  not  feel  picrcud  through  by  the  words,  "  I  have  somewhat  against 
 thee,  because  thou  hast  left  thy  first  love  "  ?  Sometimes  we  are  uplifted  by  high  wrought  feelings  till  no 
 service  seems  too  hard,  no  self-denial  too  severe  ;  our  resolution  appears  sufficient  for  a  repetition  of  all 
 previous  trials  and  many  besides  them.  In  the  warmth  and  earnestness  of  our  feelings  old  temptations 
 fall  off  like  a  garment,  and  we  are  more  disposed  to  wonder  that  we  were  ever  enslaved  than  to  fear  that 
 we  shall  be  enslaved  again.  Selfishness,  impurity,  cowardice,  falsehood,  indolence — these  seem  impossible 
 thenceforward  for  ever.  And  then  comes  the  languor  which  is  almost  sure  to  follow ;  the  return  to  our 
 ordinary  ways  and  habits ;  the  gathering  of  old  temptations  with  new  ones  added ;  the  discoveiy  that 
 these  high  impulses  have  not  made,  after  all,  any  great  difEerence  in  our  character ;  the  want  of  delight  in 
 worship,  public  or  private  ;  the  loss  of  keen  sensibility  of  conscience.  Resolutions  once  made  with  great 
 fervor  seem  the  fruit  of  mere  excitement.  And  so  we  are  in  danger  of  being  untrue  to  our  first  love ; 
 because  when  we  come  into  this  world  our  eyes  are  not  strong  enough  to  pierce  below  the  surface  and  see 
 the  truth  of  God  behind  the  unreality  of  things,  and  our  memory  is  not  able  to  retain  the  impression  of 
 our  purer  and  better  moments.  We  must  not  allow  ourselves  to  be  cast  down,  nor  to  despair  because  our 
 hearts  seem  colder  at  one  time  than  at  another.  The  test  of  the  cold  heart  is  the  yielding  to  sin ;  and, 
 if  we  are  clinging  to  Him  and  to  his  will,  we  may  be  quite  sure  that  what  we  take  for  coldness  of  heart  is 
 a  trial,  not  a  treason.  It  is  not  inconstancy  to  our  first  love  that  we  are  not  so  passionate  as  we  were,  if 
 we  have  not  given  our  hearts  to  any  other  love  or  swerved  from  the  duties  which  love  imposes.  The  will 
 does  npt  really  lose  its  strength  to  obey  because  the  hour  for  feeling  is  past  and  the  hour  for  real  obe- 
 dience has  come.  The  power  to  serve  is  still  left,  though  the  service  no  longer  seems  easy  or  delightful : 
 and  the  knowledge  to  serve  remains  behind  as  well  as  the  power.     F.  T. 
 
 Sevkn  Churches  are  selected  in  the  province  of 
 Asia,  where  the  apostle  John,  in  his  later  years, 
 wielded  a  patriarchal  influence.  These  were  not  all 
 the  Churches  in  the  province,  but  seven  are  taken  to 
 represent  the  whole  visible  Church  ;  and  such  seven, 
 as  in  their  diversities  of  faithfulness  and  unfaith- 
 fulness, zeal  and  lethargy,  give  opportunity  for  the 
 most  various  counsels,  reproofs,  and  promises  with 
 a  view  to  the  profit  of  the  Church  in  all  time  com- 
 ing.    D.  F. Here,  as  every wiiere,  the  word  of 
 
 Ood  and  the  history  of  the  apostolic  Church  evince 
 their  applicability  to  all  times  and  circumstances, 
 and  their  inexhaustible  fullness  of  instruction, 
 warning,    and    encouragement    for   all    states   and 
 
 stages   of   religious   life.     P.   S. Wliai   notable 
 
 contrasts  do  these  seven  offer — a  Church  face  to 
 face  with  danger  and  death  (Smyrna),  and  a  Church 
 at  ease,  settling  down  upon  its  lees  (Sanlis) ;  a 
 Church  with  abundant  means  and  loud  profession, 
 yet  doing  little  or  nothing  for  the  furtherance  of  the 
 truth  (Laodicea),  and  a  Church  with  little  strength 
 and  small  opportunities,  yet  accomplishing  a  mighty 
 work  for  Christ  (Philadelphia) ;  a  Church  intolerant 
 of  doctrinal  error,  yet  too  much  lackin^r  that  love 
 toward  its  Lord  for  which  nothing  else  is  a  substi- 
 tute (Ephesus),  and  over  against  this  a  Church  not 
 careful  nor  zealous,  as  it  ought  to  be,  for  doctrinal 
 purity,  but  diligent  in  works  and  ministries  of  love 
 (Thyatira) ;  or,  to  review  these  same  Cliurches  from 
 another  point  of  view,  a  Church  in  conHict  with 
 heathen  libertinism,  the  sinful  freedom  of  the  flesh 
 (Ephesus),  and  a  Church  or  Churches  in  conflict  with 
 Jewish  superstition,  the  sinful  bondage  of  the  spirit 
 (Pergamos,  Philadeli>liia) ;  or,  for  the  indolence  of 
 man  a  more  perilous  case  than  either,  Churclies  with 
 no  vigorous  forms  of  opposition  to  the  truth  in  the 
 midst  of  them,  to  brace  their  energies  and  to  cause 
 them,  in  the  act  of  defending  the  imperiled  truth, 
 to  know  it  better  and  to  love  it  more  (Sardis,  Lao- 
 dicea). These  Churches  are  more  or  less  rrprcsenlo- 
 tivc  Churches,  having  been  selected  because  they  are 
 so ;   the  great  Head   of  the   Church   contemplates 
 
 them  for  the  time  being  as  symbolic  of  his  univer- 
 sal Church,  implying  as  much  in  that  mystic  seven, 
 and  giving  many  other  indications  of  the  same. 
 
 The  seven  Epistles  are  all  constructed  precisely 
 on  the  same  model.  They  every  one  of  them  con- 
 tain :  1.  A  command  in  exactly  the  same  form  to 
 the  seer  that  he  should  write  to  the  Angel  of  the 
 Church.  2.  One  or  more  glorious  titles  which  Chri.st 
 claims  for  himself,  as  exalting  the  dignity  of  his 
 person,  and  thus  adding  weight  and  authority  to  the 
 message  which  he  sends ;  these  titles  being  in  al- 
 most every  case  drawn  more  or  less  evidently  from 
 the  attributes  ascribed  to  him,  or  claimed  by  him, 
 in  the  manifestation  of  himself  which  has  just  gone 
 before  (1  :  4-20).  3.  The  actual  message  from 
 Christ  to  the  Angel  of  the  Church,  declaring  his  in- 
 timate knowledge  of  its  condition,  good,  or  bad,  or 
 mixed,  with  a  summons  to  steadfastness  in  the  good, 
 to  repentance  from  the  evil — all  this  brought  home 
 by  the  fact  that  he  was  walking  up  and  down  in  the 
 midst  of  his  Churches,  in  readiness  to  punish  and 
 in  readiness  to  reward.  4.  A  premise  to  the  faith- 
 ful, to  him  that  should  overcame — the  heavenly 
 blessedness  being  presented  urider  the  richest  va- 
 riety of  the  most  attractive  And  often  the  most 
 original  images.  There  is  not  one  of  these  prom- 
 ises wliich  does  not  look  on  to,  and  peihaps  first  find 
 its  full  exnUitfation  in,  some  later  portion  of  the 
 book.  ^/Hmially,  the  whole  is  summed  uj)  with  an 
 cxhg»<Ationf  which  shall  give  a  universal  character 
 tothese  particidai-  addresses,  a  summons  to  every  one 
 with  a  spiritual  ear  that  he  should  give  earnest  heed 
 to  the  things  which  were  indeed  spoken  to  all.  In 
 the  addresses  to  the  four  last  Churches  the  position 
 of  4  and  5  is  reversed.  ...  It  is  recorded  of  the 
 admirable  Bcngcl  that  it  was  his  wont  above  all 
 things  to  recommend  the  study  of  these  Epistles  to 
 youthful  ministers  of  Christ's  word  and  sacraments. 
 And  indeed  to  them  they  are  full  of  teaching,  of 
 the  most  solemn  warning,  of  the  sti'ongest  en- 
 couragement. 
 
 1.  Ephesus,  the  chief  city  of  Ionia,  "light  of 
 
SECTION  375.— REVELATION  2  : 1-11. 
 
 725 
 
 Asia,"  as  the  Ephesians  themselves  styled  it,  assert- 
 ing in  this  style  that  primacy  for  Ephesus  which 
 Smyrna  and  Pergamos  disputed  with  it,  had  now  so 
 far  outstripped  both  its  competitors  that  it  was  at 
 once  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  center  of  that "  Asia  " 
 with  which  we  have  to  do.  Wealthy,  prosperous, 
 and  magnificent,  a  meeting-place  of  oriental  re- 
 ligions and  Greek  culture,  and  famous  on  many 
 grounds  in  heathen  antiquity,  it  was  most  famous 
 of  all  for  the  celebrated  temple  of  Diana,  one  of  the 
 seven  wonders  of  the  world,  about  which  we  read  so 
 much,  Acts  19  (read  pages  135,  136).  But  Ephe- 
 sus had  better  titles  of  honor  than  these.  It  was  a 
 city  greatly  favored  of  God.  Paul  labored  there 
 during  three  years ;  Timothy,  Aquila,  Priscilla,  Apol- 
 los,  Tychicus,  all  contributed  to  build  up  the  Church 
 in  that  city.  And,  if  we  may  judge  from  Paul's 
 Epistle  to  the  Ephesians,  and  from  his  parting  ad- 
 dress to  the  elders  of  that  Church,  nowhere  did  the 
 word  of  tlic  gospel  find  a  kindlier  soil,  strike  root 
 more  decph',  or  bear  fairer  fruits  of  faith  and  love. 
 John  too  had  made  it  the  chief  seat  of  his  ministry 
 during  the  closing  years  of  his  protracted  life ;  from 
 whence  he  exercised  a  wide  jurisdiction  over  the 
 whole  of  "  Asia.''''  From  a  church  to  which  so  much 
 was  given  much  would  be  required. 
 
 Who  Avalketh.  The  seer  had  indeed  already 
 beheld  the  Lord  "  in  the  midst  of  the  seven  candle- 
 sticks,^'' but  not  "  ivalkiug "  in  their  midst.  The 
 word  expresses  the  unwearied  activity  of  Christ  in 
 his  Church,  moving  up  and  down  in  the  midst  of  it; 
 beholding  the  evil  and  the  good ;  evermore  trim- 
 ming and  feeding  with  oil  of  grace  the  golden  lamps 
 of  the  sanctuary. 
 
 3.  The  original  as  it  stands  in  the  best  critical 
 editions  :  "  And  hast  patience,  and  didst  bear  for  mij 
 name's  sake,  and  hast  not  cfroum  iveary."  The  Lord 
 here  praises  the  angel  and  in  him  the  Church  at 
 Ephesus,  that  he  and  it  had  borne  the  burden  and 
 heat  of  a  long  day's  toil  without  fainting  of  waxing 
 weary. 
 
 4.  On  the  question,  7ohen  the  Apocalypse  was 
 given,  we  have  a  certain  amount  of  implicit  evidence 
 here,  in  this  reproach  with  which  the  Lord  re- 
 proaches the  Ephesian  Angel ;  such  as  has  its  value 
 in  confirming  the  ecclesiastical  tradition  which  places 
 it  in  the  reign  of  Domitian,  as  against  the  more  mod- 
 ern view  which  gives  the  reign  of  Nero  as  the  date 
 of  the  composition  of  this  book.  It  has  been  well  ob- 
 served that  in  Paul's  Epistle  to  the  Church  of  Ephe- 
 sus there  are  no  signs,  nor  even  presentiments,  of 
 this  approaching  spiritual  declension  with  which  the 
 great  Searcher  of  hearts  upbraids  it  here.  Writing 
 to  no  Church  does  he  treat  of  higher  spiritual  mys- 
 teries. There  is  no  word  of  blame  in  the  Epistle, 
 no  word  indicating  dissatisfaction  with  the  spiritual 
 condition  of  his  Ephesian  converts.  He  warns  them, 
 indeed,  in  his  parting  charge  given  at  Miletus,  against 
 dangers  threatening  them  at  once  from  within  and 
 from  without  (Acts  20  :  '29,  30) ;  but  no  word  indi- 
 cates that  they  by  any  fault  of  theirs  were  laying 
 themselves  open  to  these.  Those  who  place  the 
 Apocalypse  in  the  reign  of  Xero  hardly  allow  ten 
 years  between  that  condition  and  this — too  brief  a 
 period  for  so  vast  and  lamentable  a  change.  It  is 
 inconceivable  that  there  should  have  been  such  a 
 letting-go  of  first  love  in  so  brief  a  time.  Place 
 the  Apocalypse  under  Domitian,  and  thirty  years 
 will  have  elapsed  since  Paul  wrote  his  Epistle  to 
 Ephesus.  The  outlines  of  the  truth  are  still  pre- 
 served ;  but  the  truth  itself  is  not  for  a  second  gen- 
 
 eration what  it  was  for  the  first.  The  latter  has  the 
 same  watchwords  as  had  the  earlier,  but  they  do  not 
 rouse  as  they  did  once.  The  virtue  which  they  once 
 had  has  gone  from  them.  Apparently  there  is  no- 
 thing changed  ;  while  in  fact  everything  is  changed. 
 How  often  has  something  of  this  kind  repeated  it- 
 self in  the  Church  !     T. 
 
 Left  thy  first  love.  No  evil  is  more  marked 
 among  the  Christian  Churches  of  this  day  than  pre- 
 cisely the  absence  of  this  "  spirit  of  burning."  There 
 is  plenty  of  liberality  and  effort,  there  is  much  in- 
 terest in  religious  questions,  there  is  genial  tolerance 
 and  wide  culture,  there  is  a  high  standard  of  mo- 
 rality, and,  on  the  whole,  a  tolerable  adherence  to  it 
 — but  there  is  little  love  and  little  fervor.  Where 
 is  that  Spirit  which  was  poured  out  on  Pentecost  ? 
 Where  are  the  cloven  tongues  of  fire,  where  the 
 flame  which  Christ  died  to  light  up  ?  Where  ?  The 
 question  is  not  difficult  to  answer.  His  promise  re- 
 mains faithful.  He  does  send  the  Spirit,  who  is 
 fire.  But  our  sin,  our  negligence,  and  our  eager  ab- 
 sorption with  worldly  cares,  and  our  withdrawal  of 
 mind  and  heart  from  the  patient  contemplation  of 
 his  truth,  have  gone  far  to  quench  the  Spirit.  Is  it 
 not  so  ?  Are  our  souls  on  fire  with  the  love  of  God, 
 aglow  with  the  ardor  caught  from  Christ's  love  ? 
 
 A.  M. The  real  object  of  the  subsequent  life,  as 
 
 a  struggle  of  experience,  is  to  make  a  fixed  state  of 
 that  which  was  initiated  only  as  a  love.  It  is  to 
 convert  a  heavenly  impulse  into  a  heavenly  habit. 
 It  is  to  raise  the  Christian  childhood  into  a  Christian 
 manhood — to  make  the  first  love  a  second  or  com- 
 pleted love ;  or,  what  is  the  same,  to  fulfill  the  first 
 love,  and  give  it  a  pervading  fullness  in  the  soul ; 
 such  that  the  whole  man  shall  be  for  ever  rested, 
 immovably  grounded  in  it.     H.  B. 
 
 5.  ^^  And  repent,  and  do  the  fo'stivorksy  Christ 
 does  not  say  "  Feel  thy  first  feelings  " — that  per- 
 haps would  have  been  impossible,  and  even  if  possi- 
 ble, might  have  had  but  little  value  in  it — but  "  Bo 
 the  first  works,''''  such  as  thou  didst  in  the  time  of 
 thy  first  devotedness  and  zeal.  Not  the  quantity, 
 but  the  quality,  of  the  works  was  now  other  and 
 worse  than  once  it  had  been.  Will  remove  thy 
 candlestick.  The  removing  of  the  candlestick 
 from  a  place  implies  the  entire  departure  of  Christ's 
 grace,  of  his  Church  with  all  its  blessings,  from 
 that  spot,  with  the  transfer  of  it  to  another  ;  for  it 
 is  removed  of  the  candlestick,  not  extinction  of  the 
 candle,  which  is  threatened  here  —  judgment  for 
 some,  but  that  very  judgment  the  occasion  of  mercy 
 for  others.  And  so  it  has  proved.  The  candle- 
 stick has  been  removed,  but  the  candle  has  not 
 been  quenched  ;  and  what  the  East  has  lost  the  West 
 has  gained.  How  awful  for  Ephesus  the  fulfillment 
 of  the  threat  has  been  every  modern  traveler  who 
 has  visited  the  ruins  of  that  once  famous  city  has 
 borne  witness.     T. 
 
726 
 
 SECTIOX  375.—EEYELATI0N  2  : 1-11. 
 
 Forgetfulncss  makes  us  as  if  things  had  never 
 been ;  and  so  takes  away  from  the  soul  one  great 
 means  of  stay,  support,  and  encouragement.  When 
 choice  David  was  dejected,  the  remembrance  of  the 
 hill  Hei-mon  was  his  stay ;  when  he  was  to  go  out 
 against  Goliath,  the  remembrance  of  the  lion  and 
 the  bear  was  his  support ;  so  when  those  that  have 
 had  the  power  of  the  things  of  God  upon  them  can 
 think  of  this  when  they  are  withdrawn,  it  will  have 
 some  kind  of  operation  upon  the  soul.  And  there- 
 fore you  shall  find  that  the  recovering  of  a  back- 
 slider usually  begins  at  the  remembrance  of  for- 
 mer things.  "  Kemember  from  whence  thou  art 
 fallen,  and  repent  and  do  thy  first  works."     Bun. 
 
 6.  "  But  this  thou  hast,  that  thou  hatest  the  deeds 
 of  the  Xicolaitans,  which  I  alio  halc.''^  Very  beauti- 
 ful is  the  tenderness  of  the  Lord  in  thus  bringing 
 forward  a  second  time  some  good  thing  which  he 
 had  found  at  Ephcsus. 
 
 7.  "  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the 
 Spirit  saith  taifo  the  Churches."  These  words  recur 
 in  all  the  Epistles ;  with  only  this  difference,  that  in 
 the  former  three  they  occur  before,  in  the  latter  four 
 after,  the  final  promise.  That  in  every  case  the 
 words  usher  in,  or  commend,  truths  of  the  deepest 
 concernment  to  all,  we  gather  from  a  comparison 
 of  the  passages,  all  of  them  of  deepest  significance, 
 where  the  same  summons  to  attention  recurs  (JIat. 
 11:15;  13  :  9,  43  ;  Mark  7:16;  Rev.  13:9);  so 
 that  iT'ving  has  perfect  right  when  he  affirms,  "This 
 form  always  is  used  of  radiciil,  and  as  it  were  gen- 
 erative, truths,  great  principles,  most  precious  prom- 
 
 Smyrna. 
 
 ises,  most  deep  fetches  from  the  secrets  of  God, 
 being  as  it  were  eyes  of  truth,  seeds  and  kernels  of 
 knowledge."  These  words  proclaim  to  us  that  they 
 are  matters  of  weightiest  concernment  to  the  whole 
 Church  of  God,  which  Christ  is  uttering  here. 
 
 "  To  him  that  overcometh  will  I  give  to  eat  of  the 
 tree  of  life,  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  paradise  of 
 God."  It  is  deeply  interesting  and  instructive  to 
 observe  how  in  this,  and  probably  in  every  other 
 case,  the  character  of  the  promise  corresponds  to 
 the  character  of  the  faithfulness  displayed.  They 
 who  have  abstained  from  the  idol  meats,  from  the 
 sinful  dainties  of  the  flesh  and  world,  shall,  in  re- 
 turn, "  eat  of  the  tree  of  life  "  /  or,  as  it  is  in  the 
 Epistle  to  Pergamos,  "  of  the  hidden  manna  "  (2  : 
 17).  They  who  have  not  feared  those  who  can  kill 
 the  body  only,  who  have  given,  where  need  was,  their 
 bodies  to  the  flame,  shall  not  be  hurt  by  the  second 
 death  (2:11).  They  whom  the  world  has  not  van- 
 quished shall  have  dominion  over  the  world  (2  :  26, 
 27).  They  who  keep  their  garments  here  undefilcd 
 shall  be  clad  in  the  white  and  shining  garments  of 
 immortality  there  (3  :  4,  5).  They  who  overcome 
 Jewish  pretensions  (and  the  earnest  warnings  of  the 
 Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  show  us  that  this  for  some 
 was  not  done  without  the  hardest  struggle)  shall  be 
 made  free,  not  of  an  earthly  but  of  a  heavenly  Jeru- 
 salem (3  :  12).  The  only  Church  in  which  any  dif- 
 ficulty occurs  in  tracing  the  correlation  between  the 
 form  of  the  victory  and  the  form  of  the  reward  is 
 the  last. 
 
 Paradise.     We  may  trace  the  word  through 
 an  ascending  scale  of  meanings.     From  any  garden 
 of  delight,  which  is  its  first  meaning,  it  conies  to  be 
 predominantly  applied  to  the  garden  of  Eden,  then 
 to  the  resting-place  (in  the  invisible  world)  of  sepa- 
 rate souls  in  joy  and  felicity,  and  lastly,  to  the  very 
 heaven  itself;   and  we 
 see  eminently  in  it  what 
 we  see  indeed  in  so  many 
 words,  how  revealed  re- 
 ligion assumes  them  in- 
 to    her     service,     and 
 makes  them  vehicles  of 
 far  higlier   truth   than 
 any  which  they  knew  at 
 first,  transforming  and 
 transfiguring   them,  as 
 in  this  case,  from  glory 
 to  glory. 
 
 8.  The  next  in  or- 
 der to  Ephesus  of  the 
 Seven  Churches  is  Smyr- 
 na ;  the  next  not  only 
 in  the  spiritual  order 
 here,  but  in  the  natu- 
 ral as  well,  lying  as  it 
 does  a  little  to  the  north  of  that  city.  Smyrna 
 was  one  of  the  fairest  and  noblest  cities  of  Ionia. 
 This  Church  must  have  been  founded  at  a  very  early 
 date,  though  there  is  no  mention  of  it  either  in  the 
 Acts  or  the  Ej)istles  of  Paul.     T. Smyrna  was 
 
SECTION  376.— REVELATION  2  :  12-29. 
 
 727 
 
 <5onsidered,  in  the  time  of  the  apostles,  the  second 
 city  of  Asia,  Ephesus  holding  the  first  rank.  One 
 of  its  early  bishops  was  Polycarp,  who  had  been 
 the  disciple  of  John.  Like  Ephesus,  it  was  ru- 
 ined in  the  Turkish  invasion,  yet  its  admirable 
 situation  for  commerce  revived  it,  and  it  is  now 
 large  and  opulent.  The  Apostolic  Church  in  Smyr- 
 na seems  to  have  been  harassed  by  the  insults  of 
 the  Jews,  the  original  persecutors,  who  retained 
 their  hostility  and  even  their  power  long  after  the 
 fall  of  their  city.      Croly. 
 
 9.  These  words  constitute  a  very  beautiful  pa- 
 renthesis, declaring  as  they  do  the  judgment  of 
 Heaven  concerning  tiiis  Church  of  Smyrna  as  con- 
 tradistinguished from  the  judgment  of  earth.  Men 
 saw  nothing  there  save  the  poverty,  but  he  who  sees 
 not  as  man  seeth  saw  the  true  riches  which  this 
 seeming  poverty  concealed,  which  indeed  the  pover- 
 ty, rightly  interpreted,  icas ;  even  as  he  too  often 
 sees  the  real  poverty  which  may  lie  behind  the  show 
 of  riches ;  for  there  are  both  poor  rich  men  and 
 rich  poor  men  in  his  sight. 
 
 The  synagogue  of  Satan.  A  hard  saying,  a 
 terrible  designation  on  the  lips  of  him  who  uses  not 
 such  words  at  random,  but  one  which  they,  once  the 
 chosen  people  of  the  Lord,  had  wrought  with  all 
 their  might  to  deserve.  Nothing  else  indeed  was 
 possible  for  them,  if  they  would  not  be  his  people 
 indeed  ;  they  could  not  be  as  the  heathen,  merely 
 jion-Christian,  they  must  be  a«<i-Christian.  The 
 measure  of  their  former  nearness  to  God  was  the 
 measure  of  their  present  distance  from  him.  As 
 nothing  is  accidental  in  this  book,  so  it  is  worth  re- 
 marking that,  as  we  have  here  "  the  synagogue  of  Sa- 
 tan" so  presently,  "  the  throne  of  Satan  "  (2  :  13), 
 and  then  lastly,  "  the  deptlis  of  Satan  "  (2  :  24) ;  "  the 
 synagogue  of  Satan "  representing  the  Jewish  an- 
 
 tagonism to  the  Church,  "  the  throne  oj  Satan  "  the 
 heathen,  and  "  the  j£pt]is  of  Satan  "  the  heretical. 
 
 10.  "  Fear  none  of  those  things  which  tfiou  shalt 
 suffer."  The  great  Captain  of  our  salvation  never 
 keeps  back  or  conceals  what  those  who  faithfully 
 witness  for  him  may  have  to  bear  for  his  name's 
 sake  ;  never  entices  recruits  into  his  sei'vice,  or  seeks 
 to  retain  them  under  his  banner  by  the  promise 
 that  they  shall  find  all  things  easy  and  pleasant 
 there.  lie  here  announces  that  bonds,  and  tribula- 
 tion, and  death  itself  are  before  as  many  as  at 
 Smyrna  shall  continue  faithful  to  the  end.  But  for 
 all  this  they  are  not  to  fear.  Presently  he  will  de- 
 clare to  them  why  they  should  not  fear.    T. "  Be 
 
 faithful  unto  death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of 
 life."  We  are  to  be  faithful  unto  death,  this  day, 
 and  every  day.  We  are  to  live  a  life  of  entire  con- 
 secration ;  crucified  unto  the  world  and  the  world 
 unto  us.  And  if  we  have  sufficient  faith  to  let  him 
 day  by  day  and  in  all  things  dispose  of  us,  take  what 
 he  will,  give  what  he  will,  send  where  he  will,  we 
 need  not  envy  those  who  literally  suffered  martyr- 
 dom for  his  name's  sake.     For  us,  too,  there  is  laid 
 
 up  a  crown  of  life.     G.  B. When  eternal  life  is 
 
 promised  to  faith,  or  love,  or  hope,  it  is  upon  sup- 
 posal  that  those  graces,  being  planted  in  the  heart, 
 shall  finally  prosper.  He  that  is  faithful  to  the 
 death  shall  inherit  the  crown  of  life.  It  is  love  that 
 never  fails  that  shall  enter  into  heaven.  "  It  is 
 hope  firm  unto  the  end  "  that  shall  be  accomplished 
 in  a  glorious  fruition.     Bates. 
 
 11.  This  "■  second  death"  setting  forth  as  it  does 
 the  death  in  life  of  the  lost,  as  contrasted  with  the 
 life  in  death  of  the  saved,  is  a  phrase  peculiar  to  the 
 Apocalypse.  But,  though  the  ivord  is  not  on  the 
 lips  of  the  Lord  during  his  earthly  life,  he  does  not 
 shrink  from  proclaiming  the  fearful  thing.     T. 
 
 Section  376. 
 
 Eevelation  ii.  12-29. 
 
 12  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Pergaraos  write ;  These  things  saith  he  which  hath 
 
 13  the  sharp  sword  witli  two  edges;  I  know  thy  works,  and  where  thou  dwellest,/i-c«.  where 
 Satan's  seat  is :  and  thou  holdest  fast  my  name,  and  hast  not  denied  my  faith,  even  in  those 
 days  wherein  Antipas  was  my  faithful  martyr,  who  was  slain  among  you,  where  Satan 
 
 1-4  dwelleth.  But  I  have  a  few  things  against  thee,  because  thou  hast  there  them  that  hold 
 the  doctrine  of  Balaam,  who  taught  Balak  to  cast  a  stumblingblock  before  the  children  of 
 
 15  Israel,  to  eat  things  sacrificed  unto  idols,  and  to  commit  fornication.     So  hast  thou  also 
 
 16  them  that  hold  the  doctrine  of  the  Nicolaitans,  which  thing  I  hate.     Eepent ;  or  else  I  will 
 
 17  come  unto  thee  quickly,  and  will  fight  against  them  with  the  sword  of  my  mouth.  He 
 that  hath  an  ear,  let  hira  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  churches  :  To  him  that  over- 
 cometh  will  I  give  to  eat  of  the  hidden  manna,  and  will  give  him  a  white  stone,  and  in  the 
 stone  a  new  name  written,  which  no  man  knoweth  saving  he  that  receiveth  it. 
 
728  SECTIOX  376.— REVELATION  2:12-29. 
 
 18  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Thyatira  write ;  These  things  saith  the  Son  of  God^ 
 
 19  who  hath  his  eyes  like  unto  a  flame  of  fire,  and  his  feet  are  like  fine  brass ;  I  know  thy 
 works,  and  charity,  and  service,  and  faith,  and  thy  patience,  and  thy  works ;  and  the  last 
 
 20  to  he  more  than  the  first.     Notwithstanding  I  have  a  few  things  against  thee,  because  thou 
 sufferest  that  woman  Jezabel,  which  calleth  herself  a  prophetess,  to  teach  and  to  seduce 
 
 21  my  servants  to  commit  fornication,  and  to  eat  things  sacrificed  unto  idols.     And  I  gave  her 
 
 22  space  to  repent  of  her  fornication  ;  and  she  repented  not.     Behold,  I  will  cast  her  into  a 
 bed,  and  them  that  commit  adultery  with  her  into  great  tribulation,  except  they  repent  of 
 
 23  their  deeds.     And  I  will  kill  her  children  with  death ;  and  all  the  churches  shall  know 
 that  I  am  he  which  searcheth  the  reins  and  hearts :  and  I  will  give  unto  every  one  of  you 
 
 24  according  to  your  works.     But  unto  you  I  say,  and  unto  the  rest  in  Thyatira,  as  many  as 
 have  not  this  doctrine,  and  which  have  not  known  the  depths  of  Satan,  as  they  speak ;   I 
 
 25  will  put  upon  you  none  other  burden.     But  that  whicli  ye  have  already^  hold  fust  till  I 
 
 26  come.     And  he  that  overcometh,  and  keepeth  my  works  unto  the  end,  to  him  will  I  give 
 
 27  power  over  nations :  And  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron ;  as  the  vessels  of  a  potter 
 
 28  shall  they  be  broken  to  shivers  :  even  as  I  received  of  my  Father.     And  I  will  give  him  the 
 
 29  morning  star.     He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  churches. 
 
 The  secret  of  the  Lord  is  with  them  that  fear  him,  and  is  felt  by  dwelling  with  God,  by  thinking  of  God 
 more  than  by  talking  of  him.     To  each  of  his  servants  he  giveth  "  a  white  stone,  and  in  the  stone  a  new 
 
 name  is  written,  which  no  man  knoweth  save  he  that  receiveth  it."    F.  W.  R. He  that  overcometh — every 
 
 victorious  soul  prevailing  by  faith  and  by  righteousness  in  the  long  and  patient  battle  of  life — shall  have  se- 
 cret satisfactions  springing  up  in  his  heart,  known  only  between  himself  and  his  Lord.  They  will  not  consist 
 in  outward  applauses,  in  visible  successes,  in  any  worldly  compensations  whatever.  The  chief  of  them  all 
 will  be  the  silent  assurances  of  his  personal  affection  who  is  the  purest,  highest,  holiest.  Faith  must 
 dwell  in  her  own  sanctuary,  see  by  her  own  light,  feed  on  her  own  secret  and  immortal  manna,  be  con- 
 tent with  her  own  joy,  cling  to  the  white  stone  with  the  ineffable  name,  and  wait  for  her  spiritual  justifi- 
 cation and  victory.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 And  I  will  give  him  the  morning  star.  In  the  last  chapter  of  the  Book  we  read,  /  Jesus  am  the  root 
 and  offspring  of  David,  and  the  bright  and  morning  star.  The  words  before  us  are,  therefore,  /  ivill  give 
 myself  to  him.  But  myself  especially  in  one  character  ;  as  the  light  of  life  ;  as  the  light  which  springs  up  in 
 the  morning  after  a  long  night  of  gloom  and  storm  ;  as  the  joy  and  comfort  of  the  weary  watcher,  the  com- 
 pensation for  long  waiting,  and  the  prize  of  long  struggling.  It  is  not  wholly  unlike  the  words  of  Peter 
 with  reference  to  the  prophetic  word  :  Whercunto  ye  do  well  if  ye  give  heed,  as  to  a  lamp  giving  light  in  a 
 murky  place,  until  day  dawn  and  the  day-star  arise  in  your  hearts.  The  promise  is  that  that  day  shall 
 dawn,  that  that  day-star  shall  at  last  rise  upon  our  hearts.     V. 
 
 12.  Pergamos.  Although  of  high  antiquity, 
 its  greatness,  splendor,  and  importance  did  not  date 
 very  far  back.  It  only  attained  these  under  the 
 successors  of  Alexander ;  of  whom  one  made  Per- 
 gamos the  capital  of  his  kingdom — the  same  king- 
 dom which  a  later  of  his  dynasty,  Attains  III.,  be- 
 queathed to  the  Romans.  It  was  famous  for  its 
 immense  library,  collected  in  rivalry  with  that  of 
 Alexandria;  our  "parchment"  (pergamenum)  de- 
 riving its  name  from  thence ;  for  splendid  temples 
 of  Zeus,  of  Athene,  and  of  Apollo  ;  but  most  of  all 
 for  the  worship  of  yEsculapius,  the  remains  of  whose 
 magnificent  temple  outside  the  walls  of  the  city  still 
 remain.     T. 
 
 "  The  two-edged,  the  sharp  sivo7-d." — We  read  of 
 this  sword  in  the  first  chapter  and  also  in  the  Epis- 
 
 aciive,  and  sharper  than  any  tieo-edged  sword,  divid- 
 ing aswuler  of  soul  and  spirit,  and  of  the  joints  and 
 marrow,  and  it  is  a  discerner  of  the  thoughts  and  in- 
 tents. This  sword  of  the  Spirit,  ichich  is  the  word  of 
 God,  proceeds  out  of  the  mouth  of  Christ. 
 
 13.  Where  the  throne  of  Satan  is.  A 
 very  fearful  description,  and  indicating  a  very  mer- 
 ciful recognition  on  the  part  of  Christ  of  the  diffi- 
 culties and  of  the  temptations  of  his  people.  In 
 this  case  he  was  able  to  testify  that  difficulties  and 
 temptations,  of  an  outward  kind  at  least,  had  not 
 overcome  their  constancy.  They  had  held  fast  what 
 they  had  been  taught  of  Christ. 
 
 14.  But  what  the  fires  of  martyrdom  could  not 
 do,  a  more  secret  and  insidious  snare  misht  effect. 
 They  who  could  brave  martyrdom  for  Christ  can 
 
 tie  to  the  Hebrews.     The  word  of  God  is  living  and  \  not  always  resist  an  enemy  in  their  own  camp- 
 
SECTION  376.— REVELATION  2  :  12-29. 
 
 Y29 
 
 some  bosom  .sin  may  do  what  intimidation  and  per- 
 secution have  failed  to  effect.  Listen,  then.  But  I 
 have  against  thee  a  few  things.  How  serious  a  be- 
 ginning !  Which  of  us  can  hear  unmoved  when 
 Christ  says,  I  have  against  thee  a  few  things?  Thou 
 hast  there,  in  Pergamos,  men  holding  the  teaching  of 
 
 Balaam,  who  taught  to  Balak  how  to  throw  a  stum- 
 blingblock  before  the  sons  of  Israel — namely,  both  to 
 eat  things  sacrificed  to  idols,  and  to  commit  fortiica- 
 tion.  That  strange  mixture  of  a  man,  as  Balaam 
 has  been  called  but  too  truly,  a  man  toho  heard  the 
 words  of  God  and  saw  the  vision  of  the  Almighty^ 
 
 Pergamos. 
 
 yet  whose  heart  went  after  covetousness,  and  made 
 a  fatal  compromise  between  the  service  of  God  and 
 the  service  of  Mammon ;  when  he  found  that  he 
 was  not  allowed  to  curse  Israel,  and  thus  to  possess 
 himself  of  the  promised  reward  in  one  way,  sug- 
 gested to  Balak  a  more  subtle  but  far  more  potent 
 spell,  in  the  form  of  a  temptation  to  Israel  through 
 the  lusts  of  the  flesh.  The  iniquities  described  m 
 the  25th  chapter  of  the  Book  of  Numbers,  follow- 
 ing immediately  upon  the  unsuccessful  visit  of  Ba- 
 laam in  which  cursing  itself  had  been  supernatural- 
 ly  turned  into  blessing,  are  expressly  ascribed  in  a 
 later  chapter  of  that  book  (ch.  31)  to  the  secret 
 agency  of  Balaam. 
 
 15.  There  is  no  occasion  for  distinguishing  here 
 between  the  doctrine  of  the  Nicolaitans  and  the 
 doctrine  of  Balaam.  The  Nicolaitans  were  persons 
 who  talked  loudly  of  the  liberty  of  Christ,  and  used 
 that  liberty  for  an  occasion  to  the  fesh.  They  were 
 among  those  described  in  the  Epistle  of  Jude  as 
 ungodly  men  turning  the  grace  of  God  into  lascivious- 
 ness.     V. 
 
 17.  To  eat  of  the  hidden  manna.  The 
 seeing  of  Christ  as  he  is,  and  through  this"  beatific 
 vision  the  being  made  like  to  him,  is  identical  with 
 this  eating  of  the  hidden  manna ;  which  shall,  as  it 
 
 were,  be  then  brought  forth  from  the  sanctuary,  the 
 holy  of  holies  of  God's  immediate  presence,  where 
 it  was  withdrawn  from  sight  so  long,  that  all  may 
 partake  of  it ;  the  glory  of  Christ,  now  shrouded 
 and  concealed,  being  then  revealed  at  once  to  his 
 people  and  in  them. 
 
 18.  Thyatira,  a  city  of  no  first-rate  dignity,  was 
 a  Macedonian  colony ;  and  it  may  be  looked  at  as  a 
 slight  and  unintentional  confirmation,  in  a  minute 
 particular,  of  the  veracity  of  the  Acts,  that  Lydia, 
 a  purple-seller  of  Thyatira,  is  met  exactly  in  the 
 Macedonian  city  of  Philippi,  this  being  precisely 
 what  was  likely  to  happen  from  the  close  and  fre- 
 quent intercourse  maintained  between  a  mother  city 
 and  its  daughter  colonies.  From  this  Lydia,  whose 
 heart  the  Lord  had  opened  to  attend  to  the  things 
 spoken  of  Paul,  the  Church  at  Thyatira  may  have 
 taken  its  beginnings.  She  who  had  gone  forth  for 
 a  while,  to  buy  and  sell  and  get  gain,  when  she  re- 
 turned home  may  have  brought  home  with  her  far 
 richer  merchandise  than  any  she  had  looked  to 
 obtain. 
 
 19.  ^^  And  the  last  to  be  more  than  the  first.'''' 
 The  faithful  in  Thyatira  were  growing  and  increas- 
 ing in  this  service  of  love,  this  patience  of  faith  ;. 
 herein  satisfying  the  desire  of  him,  who  evermore 
 
Y30 
 
 SECTIOX  S76.— REVELATION  2  :  12-29. 
 
 desires  for  his  people  that  they  should  abound  more 
 and  more  in  all  good  things.  20.  The  whole  condi- 
 tion of  things  at  Thyatira  was  exactly  the  reverse 
 of  what  it  was  at  Ephesus :  there  much  zeal  for 
 the  maintenance  of  sound  doctrine,  but  little  love, 
 and  as  a  consequence,  no  doubt,  few  ministrations 
 of  love ;   here  the  activity  of  faith  and  love,  but 
 
 insufficient  zeal  for  the  maintenance  of  godly  dis- 
 cipline and  doctrine,  a  patience  of  error  even  where 
 there  was  not  a  participation  in  it.  Jezebel.  A 
 comparison  of  this  verse  with  vs.  14-16  leaves  no 
 doubt  that  the  Jezebelites,  and  Balaamites,  and  Xi- 
 colaitans,  with  secondary  differences  no  doubt,  were 
 yet  substantially  the  same ;  all  libertine  sects,  dis- 
 
 claiming  the  obligations  of  the  moral  law ;  all 
 starting  with  a  denial  that  Jesus  Christ  was  come 
 in  the  flesh,  and  that  in  the  flesh  therefore  men 
 were  to  be  holy  ;  all  alike  false  spiritualists,  whose 
 high-flying  pretensions  did  not  hinder  them  from 
 ending  in  the  foulest  fleshly  sins ;  or  which  rather 
 were  themselves  the  means  of  entangling  them 
 therein. 
 
 21.  I  gave  her  space  to  repent,  and  she 
 repented  not.  The  fact  that  i)unisliment  does 
 not  at  once  overtake  sinners  is  constantly  misunder- 
 stood •  by  them  as  an  evidence  that  it  never  will 
 overtake  them  (Eccl.  8:11;  Isa.  26  :  10 ;  Ps.  26  : 
 11);  that  God  does  not  see,  or,  seeing,  does  not 
 care  to  avenge.  Christ  opens  out  here  another  as- 
 pect  under  which  this  delay  in  the  divine  revenges 
 may  be  regarded.  The  very  time  during  which  un- 
 godly men  are  heaping  up  for  themselves  greater 
 wrath  against  the  day  of  wrath,  was  a  time  lent 
 them  for  repentance  (Rom.  2  :  4 ;  2  Pet.  3  :  9),  if 
 only  they  would  have  understood  the  object  and 
 the  meaning  of  it. 
 
 25.  "  But  that  which  ye  have  alreadi/  hold  fast 
 till  I  comey  It  is  on  this  condition  that  he  will 
 impose  on  them  no  additional  burden.     What  thev 
 
 have  of  sound  doctrine,  of  holy  living,  this  they 
 must  hold  fast,  must  so  grasp  it  that  none  shall 
 wrest  it  from  them,  till  the  day  when  the  Lord  shall 
 come,  and  bring  this  long  and  painful  struggle  for 
 the  maintenance  of  his  truth  to  an  end.  Ever  and 
 ever  in  Scripture,  not  the  day  of  death,  but  the  day 
 of  the  Lord  Jesus,  is  put  as  the  term  of  all  conflict. 
 
 26.  "  To  him  ivill  I  (/ire  power  over  the  nations.''* 
 The  royalties  of  Christ  shall  by  reflection  and  com- 
 munication be  the  royalties  also  of  his  Church, 
 They  shall  reign ;  but  only  because  Christ  reigns, 
 and  because  he  is  pleased  to  share  his  dignity  with 
 them. 
 
 28.  Thus  does  he  who  is  "  fairer  than  the  chil- 
 dren of  men"  claim  all  that  is  fairest  and  loveliest 
 in  creation  as  the  faint  shadow  and  image  of  his 
 perfections.  When  Christ  promises  that  he  will 
 give  to  his  faithful  ones  the  morning  star,  he  prom- 
 ises that  he  will  give  to  them  himself,  that  he  will 
 impart  to  them  his  own  glory  and  a  share  in  his 
 own  royal  dominion ;  for  the  star  is  evermore  the 
 symbol  of  royalty,  being  therefore  linked  with  the 
 scepter  (Num.  24  :  17).  All  the  glory  of  the  world 
 shall  end  in  being  the  glory  of  the  Church,  if  only 
 this  abide  faithful  to  its  Lord.     T. 
 
SECTION  377.— REVELATION  3  : 1-22.  ■        731 
 
 Section  377. 
 
 Keveiation  iii.  1-22. 
 
 1  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Sardis  write  ;  These  things  saith  he  that  hath  the 
 seven  Spirits  of  God,  and  the  seven  stars  ;  I  know  thy  works,  that  thou  hast  a  name  that 
 
 2  thou  livest,  and  art  dead.     Be  watchful,  and  strengthen  the  things  which  remain,  that  are 
 
 3  ready  to  die  :  for  I  have  not  found  thy  works  perfect  before  God.  Remember  therefore 
 how  thou  hast  received  and  heard,  and  hold  fast,  and  repent.  If  therefore  thou  shalt  not 
 watch,  I  will  come  on  thee  as  a  thief,  and  thou  shalt  not  know  what  hour  I  will  come  upon 
 
 4  thee.     Thou  hast  a  few  names  even  in  Sardis  which  have  not  defiled  their  garments  ;  and 
 
 5  they  shall  walk  with  me  in  white :  for  they  are  -worthy.  He  that  overcometh,  the  same 
 shall  be  clothed  in  white  raiment ;  and  I  will  not  blot  out  his  name  out  of  the  book  of  life, 
 
 6  but  I  will  confess  his  name  before  my  Father,  and  before  his  angels.  He  that  hath  an  ear, 
 let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  churches. 
 
 7  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Philadelphia  write  ;  These  things  saith  he  that  is  holy, 
 he  that  is  true,  he  that  hath  the  key  of  David,  he  that  openeth,  and  no  man  shutteth ;  and 
 
 8  shutteth,  and  no  man  openeth  ;  I  know  thy  works  :  behold,  I  have  set  before  thee  an  open 
 door,  and  no  man  can  shut  it :  for  thou  hast  a  little  strength,  and  hast  kept  my  word,  and 
 
 9  hast  not  denied  my  name.  Behold,  I  will  make  them  of  the  synagogue  of  Satan,  which  say 
 they  are  Jews,  and  are  not,  but  do  lie ;  behold,  I  will  make  them  to  come  and  worship 
 
 10  before  thy  feet,  and  to  know  that  I  have  loved  thee.  Because  thou  hast  kept  the  word  of 
 my  patience,  I  also  will  keep  thee  from  the  hour  of  temptation,  which  shall  come  upon  all 
 
 11  the  world,  to  try  them  that  dwell  upon  the  earth.     Behold,  I  come  quickly :  hold  that  fast 
 
 12  which  thou  hast,  that  no  man  take  thy  crown.  Him  that  overcometh  will  I  make  a  pillar 
 in  the  temple  of  my  God,  and  he  shall  go  no  more  out :  and  I  will  write  upon  him  the 
 name  of  my  God,  and  the  name  of  the  city  of  my  God,  icMch  is  new  Jerusalem,  which 
 
 13  cometli  down  out  of  heaven  from  my  God  :  and  I  icill  icrite  upon  Mm  my  new  name.  He 
 that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  churches. 
 
 14  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  of  the  Laodiceans  write ;  these  things  saith  the  Amen, 
 
 15  the  faithful  and  true  witness,  the  beginning  of  the  creation  of  God;  I  know  thy  works,  that 
 
 16  thou  art  neither  cold  nor  hot;  I  would  thou  wert  cold  or  hot.     So  then  because  thou  art 
 
 17  lukewarm,  and  neither  cold  nor  hot,  I  will  spew  thee  out  of  my  mouth.  Because  thou  say- 
 est,  I  am  rich,  and  increased  with  goods,  and  have  need  of  nothing;  and  knowest  not  that 
 
 18  thou  art  wretched,  and  miserable,  and  poor,  and  blind,  and  naked :  I  counsel  thee  to  buy  of 
 me  gold  tried  in  the  fire,  that  thou  mayest  be  rich  ;  and  white  raiment,  that  thou  mayest  be 
 clothed,  and  that  the  shame  of  thy  nakedness  do  not  appear;  and  anoint  thine  eyes  with 
 
 19  eyesalve,  that  thou  mayest  see.     As  many  as  I  love,  I  rebuke  and  chasten :  be  zealous  there- 
 
 20  fore,  and  repent.     Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door,  and  knock  :  if  any  man  hear  my  voice,  and 
 
 21  open  the  door,  I  will  come  in  to  him,  and  will  sup  with  him,  and  he  with  me.  To  him  that 
 overcometh  will  I  grant  to  sit  with  me  in  my  throne,  even  as  I  also  overcame,  and  am  set 
 
 22  down  with  my  Father  in  his  throne.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
 saith  unto  the  churches. 
 
 Christ  approaches  the  door  of  the  heart,  and  savs,  when  there  is  no  ear  to  listen,  "  Behold,  I  stand  at 
 the  door  and  knock."  In  the  hour  of  thought,  in  the  depth  of  night,  in  the  shadow  of  trial,  in  the  acrony 
 of  remorse,  he  makes  the  soul  feel  that  it  is  alone  with  himself.  Kcr. The  thought  of  a  Divine  Per- 
 son, our  Lord  and  our  God,  knocking  for  admittance  ;  coming  to  us  divested  of  his  terrors,  and  pleading 
 with  us  as  a  suppliant ;  this  is  the  meaning  of  everything  which  befalls  us,  this  the  object  of  every  pang 
 of  remorse,  of  every  chastisement  for  sin,  of  every  disappointment  of  a  heart's  wish,  of  every  dispensa- 
 tion of  an  afflicting  Providence,  of  every  pain  and  sorrow,  of  every  sickness  and  care,  of  every  loss  and 
 woe,  that  Christ  may  make  his  knock  heard  ;  that  the  owner  of  the  mansion  may  hear  at  last  that  calm 
 patient  ceaseless  sound,  and  bestir  himself  to  let  the  stranger  in.     V. 
 
732 
 
 SECTION  377.— REVEL ATIOy  3  :  1-22. 
 
 1*  Sardis  was  the  ancient  seat  of  the  Lydian 
 kings,  and  memorable  as  the  city  of  Cra'sus.  It 
 was,  like  all  the  leading  cities  of  Asia,  magnificent, 
 intellectual,  and  profligate.  It  perished  in  the  gen- 
 eral decay  of  Asia  Minor.     The  crime  imputed  to  the 
 
 Ruins  ot  Sardis. 
 
 Church  of  Sardis  is  inactivity  in  tho  preservation 
 and  diffusion  of  the  faith.  Its  punishment  is  ap- 
 propriate.    It  shall  be  taken  by  surprise.     Croli/. 
 
 He  who  hath  the  seven  Spirits  of  God. 
 The  same  expression  occurs  in  the  first  chapter. 
 When  the  Spirit  of  God  is  thus  described  in  a 
 sevenfold  character,  it  is  designed,  no  doubt,  to  ex- 
 press his  diffusion  (as  we  call  it)  through  the  univer- 
 sal Church,  the  manifold  gifts  and  graces  by  which 
 he  pervades  all  the  congregations  of  Christ's  people 
 everywhere.  And  here  we  are  reminded  that  wher- 
 ever the  Holy  Spirit  acts,  he  acts  as  the  Spirit 
 of  Jesus;  it  is  he  who  has  the  seven  Spirits  of 
 God.     V. 
 
 A  name  that  thou  livest.  The  fact  that 
 Sardis  should  have  had  this  name  and  fame  of  life 
 is  very  startling,  and  may  summon  each  and  all  to 
 an  earnest  heart-searching.  There  would  be  no- 
 thing nearly  so  startling  if  Sardis  had  been  counted 
 by  the  Churches  round  about  as  a  Church  fallen 
 into  lethargy  and  hastening  to  death.  I5ut  there  is 
 no  appearance  of  the  kind.  Sardis  had  a  name  that 
 she  lived,  was  well  spoken  of,  regarded,  we  may  well 
 believe,  as  a  model  Church,  can  therefore  have  been 
 by  no  means  wanting  in  the  outer  manifestations  of 
 spiritual  life ;  while  yet  all  these  shows  of  life  did 
 but  conceal  the  realities  of  death ;  so  he,  before 
 whose  eyes  of   fire  no  falsehood  can  endure,  too 
 
 surely  saw.     T. The  dead  thing  that  has  a  name 
 
 to  live  is  deadly ;  it  deals  in  death ;  it  assimilates 
 all  around  to  itself;  it  testifies  powerfully  against 
 vital  religion  by  the  exhibition  of  a  lifeless  religion. 
 If  the  light  in  you  be  darkness,  how  great  that  dark- 
 ness! IIow  mightily  grew 
 Sardis !  how  large  the 
 place  it  occupies  in  the 
 ecclesiastical  history  of 
 the  last  eighteen  cen- 
 turies !  how  baneful  its 
 influence  upon  the  other 
 Churches,  so  that  they 
 had  almost  to  hide  their 
 diminished  heads ;  and 
 how  largely  is  it  repre- 
 sented at  the  present  day 
 upon  the  earth !  Men 
 know  our  name;  Christ 
 knows  our  works.  G.  B. 
 It  is  a  very  instruc- 
 tive fact,  that  every- 
 where else,  in  the  Epis- 
 tles to  all  the  Churches 
 save  only  to  this  and  to 
 Laodicea,  there  is  men- 
 tion of  some  burden  to 
 be  borne,  of  a  conflict 
 either  with  foes  within 
 the  Church  or  without,  or  with  both.  Only  in  these 
 two  nothing  of  the  kind  occurs.  The  exceptions 
 are  very  significant.  There  is  no  need  to  assume 
 that  the  Church  at  Sardis  had  openly  coalesced  and 
 joined  hands  with  the  heathen  world;  this  would  in 
 those  days  have  been  impossible ;  nor  yet  that  it 
 had  renounced  the  appearance  of  opposition  to  the 
 world.  But  the  two  tacitly  understood  one  another. 
 The  world  could  endure  it,  because  it  too  was  a 
 world.     T. 
 
 2.  If  watching  were  absent,  work  would  become 
 formal  and  dead.  The  labor  of  the  hands,  as  we 
 all  feel,  degenerates  quickly  into  barren  routine,  if 
 there  be  not  a  constant  effort  to  keep  the  heart  fresh. 
 Duty  can  never  live  long  separate  from  truth,  Chris- 
 tian service  from  Christ.  There  must  be  oil  in  the 
 lamp  if  it  is  to  burn.  It  is  watching  unto  prayer 
 that  brings  m  this  divine  life,  that  quickt-ns  the 
 powers,  and  makes  them  rise  up  for  new  and  higher 
 work.  The  special  danger  of  our  age  is  that  we 
 may  lose  perception  of  the  real  soul  and  end  of  all 
 our  labor  in  the  multiplied  machinery  that  carries 
 it  on.  Our  very  Christian  activities  will  lead  to  de- 
 cline and  death  if  spiritual  life  is  not  growing  with- 
 in, in  proportion  to  them,  if  we  are  not  realizing 
 more  strongly  our  own  individual  spiritual  wants, 
 living  more  in  the  presence  of  eternity,  and  remem- 
 berinsr  that  admonition  which  stands  connected  with 
 
SECTION  377.— REVELATION  3:1-22. 
 
 733 
 
 Christ — "  Be  watchful,  and  strengthen  the   things 
 
 ■which  remain,  that  are  ready  to  die."     Ker. God 
 
 wills  that  with  all  due  regret  for  what  we  have  lost, 
 we  do  not  forget  what  we  still  have.  Let  us  concen- 
 trate all  the  elements  of  life  which  are  scattered 
 in  the  midst  of  us.  Let  us  unite  our  efforts,  our 
 prayers.  Let  us  ask  life  for  the  community,  that  life 
 which  we  want,  and  which  doubtless  comes  only  by 
 individuals  to  the  community  ;  but  which  is  reflect- 
 ed from  the  community  to  individuals.  Life  in  the 
 Spirit,  love  in  the  Spirit,  the  Spirit  himself,  that  is 
 truth  in  truth  itself ;  life  in  life,  eternity  in  love, 
 the  Spirit,  that  is  Jesus  Christ  within  us.  This  we 
 must  conquer  on  our  knees,  this  we  must  urgently 
 beg,  this  energetically  will.     A.  V, 
 
 3.  "  Prize  now  " — this  is  what  the  warning  word 
 of  a  gracious  Lord  would  say — "  that  which  thou 
 didst  once  prize  at  so  high  a  rate,  which  came  to  thee 
 so  evidently  as  a  gift  from  God,  accompanied  with 
 the  Holy  Ghost  from  heaven  ;  and  repent  thee  of  all 
 the  coldness  and  heartlessness  with  which  thou  hast 
 learned  to  regard  it."  I  will  come  on  thee  as  a 
 thiek.  The  Lord  takes  up  and  repeats  here  his 
 own  words,  twice  spoken,  with  slight  variations,  in 
 the  days  of  his  ministry  on  earth  ;  words  which  must 
 have  profoundly  impressed  themselves  on  those  who 
 lieard  them,  and  on  the  early  Church  in  general,  as 
 is  evidenced  from  the  frequent  references  to  them 
 in  other  parts  of  the  New  Testament.  It  is  the 
 steaUhiness  of  Christ's  advent,  and  thus  his  coming 
 upon  the  secure  sinner  when  least  he  is  looked  for, 
 ■which  is  the  point  of  the  comparison. 
 
 4.  Here  are  many  promises  in  one.  The  prom- 
 ise of  life,  for  only  the  living  walk,  the  dead  are 
 still ;  of  liberty,  for  the  free  walk,  and  not  the  fast 
 bound  ;  of  beauty,  for  the  grace  and  dignity  of  long 
 garments  only  appear  to  the  full  when  the  person 
 wearing  them  is  in  motion.  And  all  this  has  its 
 corresponding  truth  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
 God's  saints  and  servants  here  in  this  world  of 
 grace,  and  no  doubt  also  in  that  world  of  glory,  are 
 best  seen  and  most  to  be  admired  when  they  are  en- 
 gaged in  active  services  of  love.  And  such  they 
 shall  have.  They  shall  walk  with  their  Lord,  shall 
 be  glorified  together  with  him  ;  his  servants  shall 
 serve  him.  And  why  ?  "/or  they  are  icorfhi/."  There 
 are  those  who  "  are  worth;/  "  according  to  the  rules 
 which  free  grace  has  laid  down,  although  there  are 
 none  according  to  those  which  strict  justice  mic/ht 
 have  laid  down  ;  and  God  is  "  faithful  "  in  that  hav- 
 ing set  forth  these  conditions  of  grace  he  will  ob- 
 serve and  abide  by  them.     T. "  They  shall  walk 
 
 with  him  in  white ;  they  shall  follow  the  Lamb 
 whithersoever  he  goeth."  It  is  true  that  there  will 
 be  a  great  difference  in  many  things.  The  Jerusa- 
 lem above,  golden  and  glorious,  with  the  temple 
 where  they  serve  him  day  and  night,  shall  be  some- 
 
 thing else  than  that  where  he  endured  the  contra- 
 diction of  sinners  against  himself.  The  goodly  land 
 of  Canaan,  flowing  with  milk  and  honey,  could  have 
 no  glory  at  its  best  compared  with  the  better  coun- 
 try when  that  promise  is  fulfilled — "  Thine  eyes 
 shall  see  the  King  in  his  beauty  ;  tbey  shall  behold 
 the  land  that  is  very  far  off."     Ker. 
 
 5.  He  that  conguereth.  Not  he  who  has  been 
 without  sin,  not  he  who  has  never  fallen.  Not 
 these ;  but  they  rather  who  have  had  a  hard  fight 
 for  it  with  self  and  sin,  with  world  and  flesh  and 
 devil,  separately  now,  and  now  combined ;  who  fell 
 often,  but  ever  rose  again  ;  were  often  defeated,  but 
 never  vanquished  ;  were  often  struck  down,  but  only 
 upon  their  knees ;  and,  by  the  help  of  prayer  and 
 faith  and  patience,  were  made  conquerors  at  last 
 through  the  grace  of  him  that  loved  them.  These, 
 having  confessed  Christ  below,  shall  be  confessed 
 by  him  as  his  before  his  Father  and  before  his 
 angels.     Y. 
 
 But  I  icill  confess  his  name  before  my  Father  and 
 before  his  angels.  Christ  had  spoken  when  on  earth 
 of  confessing  those  who  confessed  him  before  his 
 Father  in  heaven  and  before  the  angels.  That  "  in 
 heaven "  is  of  course  omitted  now,  for  there  is  no 
 longer  any  contrast  between  the  Father  «i  heaven 
 and  the  Son  on  earth ;  but  the  two  confessions, 
 which  were  separated  before,  appear  united  now, 
 and  in  general  we  may  observe  of  this  Epistle  that, 
 in  great  part,  it  is  woven  together  of  sayings  which 
 the  Lord  had  already  uttered  once  or  oftener  in  the 
 days  during  which  he  pitched  his  tent  among  men  ; 
 he  now  setting  his  seal  from  heaven  upon  his  words 
 uttered  on  earth.     T. 
 
 7.  Philadelphia  (brotherly  love).  A  city  of  the 
 province  of  Lydia,  in  Asia  Minor,  about  seventy 
 miles  east  of  Smyrna.  It  contains  a  population  of 
 about  15,000,  one  twelfth  of  whom  are  nominal 
 Christians.  This  church  was  highly  commended, 
 more  than  any  of  the  seven,  and  while  her  sister 
 cities  have  fallen  into  decay,  she  still  survives  with 
 the  remains  of  her  Christian  temples  and  worship. 
 Gibbon  says  of  her :  "  Among  the  Greek  colonies 
 and  churches  of  Asia,  Philadelphia  is  still  erect — a 
 column  in  a  scene  of  ruins."  A  tall  column  still 
 graces  those  ruins,  so  that  this  church  appears  like 
 a  symbolic  realization  of  the  12th  verse.     Croly. 
 
 10,  "  Because  thou  has  kept  my  word,  therefore 
 in  return  I  will  keep  thee."  The  promise  does  not 
 impl}'  that  the  Philadelphian  church  should  be  ex- 
 empted from  persecutions  which  should  come  on  all 
 other  portions  of  the  Church.  It  is  a  better  prom- 
 ise  than  this  ;  and  one  which,  of  course,  they  share 
 with  all  who  are  faithful  as  they  are — to  be  kept  in 
 temptation,  not  to  be  exempted /Vom  temptation. 
 
 11.  Behold,  I  come  quickly.  This  an- 
 nouncement  of   the   speedy  coming  of   the  Lord, 
 
734 
 
 SECTION  377.— BEVEL  ATI  OX  3  : 1-22. 
 
 the  ever-recurring  key-note  of  this  book,  is  some- 
 times used  as  a  word  of  fear  for  those  who  are 
 abusing  the  Master's  absence,  careless  and  secure  as 
 those  for  whom  no  day  of  reckoning  sliould  ever 
 arrive ;  but  sometimes  as  a  word  of  infinite  com- 
 fort for  those  with  difficulty  and  painfulness  hold- 
 
 ing their  ground ;  he  that  should  bring  the  long 
 contest  at  once  to  an  end ;  who  should  at  once  turn 
 the  scale,  and  for  ever,  in  favor  of  righteousness 
 and  truth,  is  even  at  the  door.  Such  a  word  of 
 comfort  is  this  announcement  here :  "  Yet  a  little 
 while,  and  thy  patience  shall  have  its  full  reward ; 
 only  in  the  interval,  and  till  I  come,  hold  that  fast 
 which  thou  hast."  That  which  Philadelphia  "had" 
 we  have  just  seen — zeal,  patience,  with  little  means 
 accomplishing  no  little  work.     T. 
 
 12.  Those  whom  the  Lamb  has  redeemed  are 
 the  fittest  to  worship  him.  While  they  speak  of 
 his  power  to  save  as  none  others  can,  and  sing  of 
 his  grace  and  love  as  none  but  they  can  sing  of 
 them,  they  are  living  proofs  of  the  might  of  that 
 power  and  the  riches  of  that  grace  and  love.  The 
 mere  presence  of  a  redeemed  sinner  in  heaven  is  a 
 nobler  setting  forth  of  Jehovah's  glory  than  any 
 words  could  be,  than  all  the  songs  of  all  the  angels. 
 "Him  that  overcometh,"  says  our  Lord,  "will  I 
 make  a  pillar,"  a   trophy,  a  monumental  column, 
 
 "  in  the  temple  of  my  God."     C.  B. It  is  a  little 
 
 striking,  as  a  mere  coincidence,  that  travelers  de- 
 scribe, among  the  few  ruins  of  Philadelphia  at  this 
 day,  four  strong  marble  pillars  standing  in  one  sjiot, 
 wliich  once  supported  the  dome  of  a  church,  and  on 
 the  sides  of  these  pillars  inscriptions.  It  is  added. 
 One  solitary  pillar  of  high  antitjuiti/  has  been  often 
 noticed,  as  remindhij  beholders  of  the  remarkable 
 words  in  the  Apocalyptic  message  to  the  Philadclphian 
 
 Church,  him  that  overcometh  icill  I  m^ke  a  pillar  in 
 the  temple  of  mi/  God.     V. 
 
 The  name  of  the  city  of  my  God.     He 
 
 that  hath  the  name  of  this  city  written  upon  him  ia 
 hereby  declared  free  of  it.  This  heavenly  city  which 
 hath  the  foundations,  and  for  which  Abraham  looked, 
 the  "continuing  city,"  is 
 but  referred  to  here ;  the 
 full  and  magnificent  descrip- 
 tion of  it  is  reserved  as  the 
 fitting  close  of  the  book  ; 
 and  not  of  this  book  only, 
 but  of  the  whole  Bible.  It 
 goes  by  many  and  glorious 
 names  in  Scripture.  "  That 
 meat  city,  the  holy  Jerusa- 
 lem," John  calls  it,  claiming 
 lor  it  this  title  of  "holy," 
 which  the  earthly  Jerusa- 
 lem once  possessed,  but 
 which  it  had  forfeited  for 
 ever.  "Jerusalem  which  is 
 above,"  Paul  calls  it,  while 
 elsewhere  for  it  is  "  the 
 city  of  the  living  God,  the 
 heavenly  Jerusalem." 
 
 I  can  not  leave  this  Ejiistle,  so  full  of  precious 
 promises  to  a  Church  which,  having  little  strength, 
 had  yet  held  fast  the  word  of  Christ's  patience, 
 without  citing  a  remarkable  passage  from  Gibbon 
 {Decline  and  Fall,  c.  Ixiv.),  in  which  he  writes  like 
 one  who  almost  believes  that  the  threatenings  and 
 promises  of  God  did  fulfill  themselves  in  history : 
 "  In  the  loss  of  Epiiesus  the  Christians  deplored  the 
 fall  of  the  first  angel,  the  extinction  of  the  first 
 candlestick,  of  the  Revelation  ;  the  desolation  is 
 complete  ;  and  the  temple  of  Diana  or  the  church  of 
 Mary  will  equally  elude  the  search  of  the  curious 
 traveler.  The  circus  and  three  stately  theatres  of 
 Laodicea  are  now  peoi)led  with  wolves  and  foxes; 
 Sardis  is  reduced  to  a  nuserable  village  ;  the  God 
 of  Mahomet,  without  a  rival  or  a  son,  is  invoked  in 
 the  mos(nies  of  Thyatira  and  Perganius,  and  the 
 populousness  of  Smyrna  is  supported  by  the  foreign 
 trade  f>f  the  Franks  and  Armenians.  Philadelphia 
 alone  has  been  saved  by  prophecy,  or  courage.  At 
 a  distance  from  the  sea,  forgotten  by  the  emperors, 
 encompassed  (m  all  sides  by  the  Turks,  her  valiant 
 citizens  defended  their  religion  and  freedom  above 
 fourscore  years,  and  at  length  cajiitulated  with  the 
 proudest  of  the  Ottomans.  Among  the  Greek  colo- 
 nics and  Churches  of  Asia,  Phiiadcliihia  is  still  erect 
 — a  column  in  a  scene  of  ruins — a  pleasing  example 
 that  the  ])atlis  of  honor  and  safety  may  sometimes 
 be  the  same."     T. 
 
 14.  Laodicea,  on  the  Lycus,  was  a  city  in  South- 
 ern Phrygia,  between  Philadelphia  and  Colosse.  In 
 Koman  times  it  was  a  foicmost  city  among  those  of 
 the  second  rank  in  Asia  Minor.  T. All  has  per- 
 ished now.  rie  who  removed  the  candlestick  of 
 Ephesus  has  rejected  Laodicea  out  of  his  mouth. 
 The  fragments  of  acpiediicts  and  theatres  spread 
 over  a  vast  extent  of  country  tell  of  the  former  mag- 
 nificence of  this  city.     Modern  travelers  speak  of  its 
 
SECTION  377.— REVELATION  3  : 1-22. 
 
 735 
 
 present  state  as  one  of  blank  dreariness.  "  Nothing 
 can  exceed,"  says  one  of  these,  "  the  desolation  and 
 luclancholy  api)earance  of  the  site  of  Laodicea  ;  no 
 pieturestiue  features  in  the  nature  of  the  ground  on 
 which  it  stands  relieve  the  dull  uniformity  of  its 
 undulating  and  barren  hills ;  and  with  few  excep- 
 tions, its  gray  and  widely  scattered  ruins  possess  no 
 architectural  merit  to  attract  the  attention  of  the 
 traveler.  Yet  it  is  impossible  to  view  them  without 
 interest,  when  we  consider  what  Laodicea  once  was, 
 and  how  it  is  connected  with  the  early  history  of 
 Christianity."  It  is  indeed  in  that  connection  that 
 its  name  still  lives  among  us.     V. 
 
 The  state  of  things  in  the  Seven  Churches  marks 
 
 evidently  a  period  considerably  later  than  that  of 
 Paul's  Epistles  addressed  to  the  same  parts.  The 
 germs  of  error  apparent  in  those  Epistles  had  ex- 
 panded into  definite  sects  (Rev.  2  :  6,  15) ;  the  first 
 ardor  of  some  churches  had  cooled  (Kcv.  2  :  4,  5 ; 
 3  :  2),  while  that  of  others  had  further  kindled  (2  : 
 19).  The  days  of  the  martyrdom  of  Antipas,  Christ's 
 servant,  arc  referred  to  (2  :  13)  as  certainly  not  re- 
 cent. Again,  Laodicea  is  described  (3  :  17)  as 
 wealthy  and  proud.  Now  that  city  was  destroyed 
 by  an  earthquake  between  the  sixth  and  tenth  years 
 of  Nero,  and  recovered  by  her  own  means,  unassisted 
 by  the  state.  This  would  take  some  years  to  accom- 
 plish, and  still  more  time  would  be  required  to  bring 
 
 about  such  a  state  of  careless  ease  as  is  here  de- 
 scribed.    A. 
 
 Beginninsr  of  the  creation  of  God.     Not 
 
 he  whom  God  created  the  first,  but  he  who  was  the 
 fountain-source  of  all  the  creation  of  God,  by  whom 
 God  created  all  things  (John  1  :  1-3  ;  Col.  1:13, 
 18) ;  even  as  elsewhere  in  this  book  Christ  appears 
 as  the  author  of  creation. 
 
 15, 16.  Best  understood  by  regarding  the  '■'■  colcV 
 here  as  one  hitherto  untouched  by  the  powers  of 
 grace.  There  is  always  hope  of  such  an  one,  that, 
 when  he  does  come  under  those  powers,  he  may  be- 
 come a  zealous  and  earnest  Christian.  But  the 
 "  lukewarm  "  is  one  who  has  tasted  of  the  good  gift 
 and  of  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come,  who  has 
 been  a  subject  of  divine  grace,  but  in  whom  that 
 grace  has  failed  to  kindle  more  than  the  feeblest 
 spark. 
 
 17,  "  And  knoivest  not  that  thou  art  the  wretched 
 and  the  miserable  one,  and  poor,  a)id  blind,  and  na- 
 ked.'''' The  Laodicean  angel  and  Church  were  walk- 
 ing in  a  vain  show  and  imagination  of  their  own 
 
 righteousness,  their  own  advances  in  spiritual  in- 
 sight and  knowledge.  18.  There  is  a  certain  irony, 
 but  the  irony  of  divine  love,  in  the  words.  He  who 
 might  have  commanded,  prefers  rather  to  counsel. 
 To  the  merchants  and  factors  of  this  wealthy  mer- 
 cantile city  he  addresses  himself  in  their  own  dia- 
 lect. Christ  here  invites  to  dealings  with  himself. 
 He  has  gold  of  so  fine  a  standard  that  none  will  re- 
 ject it.  The  wools  of  Laodicea,  of  a  raven  black- 
 ness, were  famous  throughout  the  world.  He  has 
 raiment  of  dazzling  white  for  as  many  as  will  receive 
 it  at  his  hands.  There  were  ointments  for  which 
 many  of  the  Asiatic  cities,  perhaps  Laodicea  among 
 the  number,  were  famous ;  but  he,  as  he  will  pres- 
 ently announce,  has  eyesalve  more  precious  than 
 them  all.  Would  it  not  be  wise  to  transact  their 
 chief  business  with  him  ? 
 
 What  things  does  the  Lord  name,  which  when 
 tlie  man  has  made  his  own,  he  shall  be  no  longer 
 "poor,  and  blind,  and  naked"?  They  are  three. 
 And  first,  as  he  is  "poor  " — "  c/old  tried  in  the  fire^ 
 
736 
 
 SECTIOX  377.— REVELATION  3  : 1-22. 
 
 that  thou  mayest  be  rich^  A  comparison  with  1  Pet. 
 1  :  7,  teaches  us  that  by  this  '■'■gold"  we  must  un- 
 derstand faith  ;  for  faith  being  a  gift  of  God,  must 
 therefore  be  bought  of  Christ ;  and  such  faith  a3 
 would  stand  the  test,  would  endure  in  the  furnace 
 of  affliction.  Then  should  he  be  rich  indeed.  Sec- 
 ondly, as  he  is  " naked"  " But/  of  me,"  says  the 
 Lord,  "  white  raiment,  that  thou  mayest  be  clothed. 
 We  should  understand  by  this  raiment  not  merely 
 the  righteousness  of  Christ  imparted,  but  also  that 
 righteousness  imputed;  for  both  are  needful,  the 
 one  as  needful  as  the  other,  if  the  shame  of  our 
 nakedness  is  not  to  appear ;  it  is  the  being  "  found 
 in  him  "  with  all  which  this  implies  and  involves. 
 And  then,  lastly,  "  anoint  thine  eye  with  eyesalve, 
 that  thou  mayest  see."  The  eye  for  which  this  salve 
 is  needed  is,  of  course,  the  spiritual  eye,  that  eye  of 
 the  conscience  by  which  spiritual  things  are  dis- 
 cerned and  appreciated.  The  beginning  of  all  true 
 amendment  is  to  see  ourselves  as  we  are,  in  our 
 misery,  our  guilt,  our  shame  ;  and  the  ability  to  do 
 this  is  the  first  consequence  of  the  anointing  with 
 that  eyesalve  which  the  Lord  here  invites  this  angel 
 to  purchase  of  him.  The  Spirit  convinces  of  sin, 
 and  by  this  "  eyesalve  "  we  must  understand  the  illu- 
 minating grace  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  at  once 
 shows  to  us  God,  and  in  God  and  in  his  light  our- 
 selves. 
 
 19.  As  many  as  I  love,  I  rebuke  aud 
 chasten.  He,  the  great  Master-builder,  squares 
 and  polishes  with  many  strokes  of  the  chisel  and 
 the  hammer  the  stones  which  shall  find  a  place  at 
 last  in  the  walls  of  the  heavenly  Jerusalem.  In 
 this  ''  as  many "  lies  the  same  emphasis  as  in  the 
 "every  son"  of  Heb.  12  :  6.  Al!  whom  He  loves 
 are  included  in  the  same  discipline  of  correction, 
 are  made  sooner  or  later  to  be  able  to  say,  "  Thy 
 loving  correction  shall  make  me  great "  (Ps.  18  :  35). 
 Others  may  be  let  alone  (Ps.  73  :  5,  12  ;  Isa.  1:5); 
 but  not  they.  Not  a  few,  if  their  prosperity  lasts  a 
 little  longer  than  that  of  others,  fancy  that  they  are 
 to  be  exceptions  to  this  rule.  But  it  is  never  so. 
 They  can  only  be  excepted  from  the  discipline 
 through  being  excepted  from  the  sonship.     T. 
 
 20.  When  we  read  the  gracious  words  of  the 
 Saviour  in  the  gospel,  we  might  well  think  that 
 divine  condescension  could  go  no  further.  There, 
 he  bids  us  to  come  to  him,  to  pray  for  pardon  and 
 not  faint,  to  knock  at  the  door  of  mercy,  to  strive 
 for  entrance  at  the  strait  gate,  promising  us  cer- 
 tain and  full  salvation,  if  we  thus,  with  sincere 
 earnestness,  endeavor  after  eternal  life ;  and,  surely, 
 they,  who  will  not  seek  him,  deserve  to  perish.  But 
 here,  he  takes  the  very  means  to  win  our  love  which 
 he  requires  of  us  to  win  his.  He  comes  nigh  to  us, 
 stands  knocking  at  our  hearts,  calling  upon  us  to 
 open  the  door  and  admit  him,  entreating  leave  to 
 
 enter  that  he  may  have  fellowship  with  us,  and  we 
 with  him.  The  last  vestige  of  excuse  is  taken  away, 
 the  last  shadow  of  doubt  should  pass  from  our 
 minds.  We  need  no  longer  seek  for  him,  he  has 
 found  us.  The  question  is  no  longer,  Will  he  hear 
 our  prayer  ?  but.  Shall  we  hear  his  ?  Not,  Will  he 
 open  the  door  of  heaven  to  us  ?  but.  Shall  we  keep 
 our  hearts  closed  against  him  ?  His  readiness  to 
 save  is  assured  ;  it  is  now  for  us  to  decide  whether 
 
 we  will  be  saved  or  not.     Bethune. Christ  indeed 
 
 knocks,  claims  admittance  as  to  his  own ;  so  lifts  up 
 his  voice  that  it  may  be  heard,  in  one  sense  must  be 
 heard ;  but  he  does  not  break  open  the  door,  or 
 force  an  entrance  by  violence.  There  is  a  sense  in 
 which  every  man  is  lord  of  the  house  of  his  own 
 heart ;  it  is  his  fortress ;  he  must  open  the  gates  of 
 it,  and  unless  he  does  so,  Christ  can  not  enter. 
 And,  as  a  necessary  complement  of  this  power  to 
 open,  there  belongs  also  to  man  the  mournful  pre- 
 rogative and  privilege  of  refusing  to  open:  he  may 
 keep  the  door  shut  even  to  the  end ;  he  may  thus 
 continue  to  the  last  blindly  at  strife  with  his  own 
 blessedness ;  a  miserable  conqueror,  who  conquers 
 to  his  own  everlasting  loss  and  defeat.     T. 
 
 I  will  come  in  to  him.  His  presence  is 
 promised,  and  with  it  the  light,  and  comfort,  and 
 bliss,  and  glory  of  it.  Of  these  the  heart  can  not 
 hold  much,  and  the  little  it  can  hold  it  is  not  always 
 in  a  frame  to  enjoy ;  but  oh  to  have  Christ  in  the 
 heart,  to  have  the  King  of  glory  making  our  un- 
 worthy souls  his  dwelling  place,  living,  abiding,  act- 
 ing in  them — whether  he  reveal  his  presence,  or 
 cloud  at  seasons  the  glory  of  it — who  does  not  say, 
 "  This  indeed  is  blessedness  ?  I  have  my  sorrows, 
 but  with  Christ  within  me,  I  have  still  within  me  a 
 fountain  of  amazing  joy."     C.  B. 
 
 21  >  "  To  him  that  overcomcth  will  I  grant  to  sit 
 with  ■me  in  my  throne."  A  magnificent  variation  of 
 Christ's  words  spoken  in  the  days  of  his  flesh : 
 "  The  glory  which  thou  gavest  me,  I  have  given 
 them.  Father,  I  will  that  they  also  whom  thou  hast 
 given  me,  be  with  me  where  I  am."  Wonderful  in- 
 deed is  this  promise,  which,  being  the  last  and  the 
 crowning,  is  also  the  highest  and  most  glorious  of 
 all.  Step  by  step  they  have  advanced,  till  a  height 
 is  reached  than  which  no  higher  can  be  conceived. 
 And  more  wonderful  still,  if  we  consider  to  whom 
 this  promise  is  here  addressed.  He  whom  Christ 
 threatened  just  now  to  reject  with  loathing  out  of 
 his  mouth,  is  offered  a  place  with  him  on  his  tlirone. 
 But  indeed  so  it  is  ;  the  highest  place  is  within 
 reach  of  the  lowest ;  the  faintest  spark  of  grace 
 may  be  fanned  into  the  mightiest  flame  of  divine 
 
 love.   T. What  combatant  would  not  be  satisfied 
 
 if  he  were  promised  the  lowest  place  of  honor 
 among  the  conquerors  ?  But  nothing  less  than  the 
 highest  of  all,  the  place  of  honor,  not  on  the  foot- 
 
SECTION  378.— REVELATION  4  : 1-11.  737 
 
 stool,  but  in  the  center  of  the  throne  ;  in  truth,  only  mentioned.     My  throne^  saith  Christ ;   this  is  the 
 
 in  such  a  loving  heart  as  that  of  God  could  such  a  condition  of  glorified  saints  who  sit  with  Christ  in 
 promise  originate,  and  an  eternity  will  be  required  1  his  throne ;  but  my  Father^  (i.  e.,  God's)  throne  is 
 
 by  slow  degrees  to  comprehend  its  import !     Then  the  power  of  divine  majesty ;  herein  none  may  sit 
 
 open  the  door  wide,  so  that  nothing  bars  entrance  but  God,  and  the  God-man  Jesus  Christ.     To  be  in- 
 
 witbin.     And,  "  overcome  ! "     The  crown  is  a  thou-  stalled  in  God's  throne,  to  sit  at  God's  right  hand, 
 
 sandfold  worthy  of  the  struggle,  and  he  who  holds  is  to  have  a  godlike  royalty,  such  as  his  Father  hath, 
 
 it  forth  stands  with  us  1      Van  0.  a  royalty  altogether  incommunicable,  whereof  no 
 
 M.y  Father's  throne*     Here  are  two  thrones  creature  is  capable.    Mede. 
 
 Section  378. 
 
 Eevelation  iv.  1-11. 
 
 1  After  this  I  looked,  and,  behold,  a  door  was  opened  in  heaven :  and  the  first  voice  which 
 I  heard  icas  as  it  were  of  a  trumpet  talking  with  me ;  which  said,  Come  up  hither,  and  I 
 
 2  will  shew  thee  things  which  must  be  hereafter.    And  immediately  I  was  in  the  spirit :  and, 
 
 3  behold,  a  throne  was  set  in  heaven,  and  one  sat  on  the  throne.  And  he  that  sat  was  to  look 
 upon  like  a  jasper  and  a  sardine  stone :  and  there  teas  a  rainbow  round  about  the  throne,  in 
 
 4  sight  like  unto  an  emerald.  And  round  about  the  throne  were  four  and  twenty  seats:  and 
 upon  the  seats  I  saw  four  and  twenty  elders  sitting,  clothed  in  white  raiment;  and  they  had 
 
 5  on  their  heads  crowns  of  gold.  And  out  of  the  throne  proceeded  lightnings  and  thunder- 
 ings  and  voices :  and  there  joere  seven  lamps  of  fire  burning  before  the  throne,  which  are 
 
 6  the  seven  Spirits  of  God.  And  before  the  throne  there  was  a  sea  of  glass  like  unto  crystal: 
 and  in  the  midst  of  the  throne,  and  round  about  the  throne,  were  four  beasts  full  of  eyes 
 
 7  before  and  beliind.     And  the  first  beast  was  like  a  lion,  and  the  second  beast  like  a  calf,  and 
 
 8  the  third  beast  had  a  face  as  aman,  and  the  fourth  beast  was  like  a  flying  eagle.  And  the 
 four  beasts  had  each  of  them  sis  wings  about  him;  and  they  were  full  of  eyes  within  :  and 
 they  rest  not  day  and  night,  saying.  Holy,  holy,  holy,  Lord  God  Almighty,  which  was,  and 
 
 9  is,  and  is  to  come.     And  when  those  beasts  give  glory  and  honour  and  thanks  to  him  that 
 
 10  sat  on  the  throne,  who  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  the  four  and  twenty  elders  fall  down  be- 
 fore him  that  sat  on  the  throne,  and  worship  him  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  and  cast 
 
 11  their  crowns  before  the  throne,  saying.  Thou  art  worthy,  O  Lord,  to  receive  glory  and 
 honour  and  power :  for  thou  hast  created  all  things,  and  for  thy  pleasure  they  are  and  were 
 created. 
 
 He  sees  a  throne  in  heaven  and  one  sitting  on  it,  bright  and  pure  as  richest  precious  stone ;  and  round 
 his  throne  a  rainbow  like  an  emerald,  the  sign  to  us  of  hope  and  faithfulness,  mercy  and  truth,  which  he 
 himself  appointed  after  the  flood  to  comfort  the  fearful  hearts  of  men.  Around  him  are  angels  crowned ; 
 men  like  ourselves,  but  men  who  have  fought  the  good  fight,  and  conquered,  and  arc  now  at  rest ;  pure, 
 as  their  white  garments  tell  us;  and  victorious,  as  their  crowns  tell  us.  And  from  the  throne  came 
 thunderings,  and  lightnings,  and  voices,  as  they  did  when  he  spoke  to  the  Jews  of  old — signs  of  his  ter- 
 rible power  as  judge,  and  lawgiver,  and  avenger  of  all  the  wrong  which  is  done  on  earth.  And  there  are 
 there,  too,  seven  burning  lamps — the  seven  spirits  of  God  which  give  light  and  life  to  all  created  things, 
 and  most  of  all  to  righteous  hearts.  And  before  the  throne  is  a  sea  of  glass,  the  same  sea  which  John 
 saw  in  another  vision,  with  us  human  beings  standing  on  it ;  the  sea  of  time,  and  space,  and  mortal  life,  on 
 which  we  all  have  our  little  day.  It  seems  to  us  to  be  a  great  thing  now — time,  and  space,  and  the  world  ; 
 and  yet  it  looked  small  enough  to  John  as  it  lies  in  heaven  before  the  throne  of  Christ,  and  he  passes  it 
 by  in  a  few  words.  For  what  are  all  suns  and  stars,  and  what  are  all  ages  and  generations,  and  millions 
 and  millions  of  years,  compared  with  eternity,  with  God's  eternal  heaven,  and  God  whom  not  even  heaven 
 can  contain  ?    C.  K. 
 
 90 
 
738 
 
 SECTION  318.— REVEL  AT  I  OX  4  : 1-11. 
 
 The  series  of  seven  seals  is  here  introduced 
 by  a  glorious  vision.  The  divine  throne  is  seen  in 
 heaven,  surrounded  by  twenty-four  thrones  for  the 
 presbyters  who  represent  the  redeemed  Church,  and 
 by  four  composite  cherubic  figures,  instinct  with 
 life,  symbols  of  the  vital  powers  of  creation  in  har- 
 mony with  redemption.  These  all  praise  the  Lord ; 
 but  the  creation,  symbolized  by  the  Zoa  [unhappily 
 translated  beasts'],  only  speaks  of  the  Lord,  while 
 the  Church,  represented  by  the  presbyters,  speaks  to 
 him,  saying,  "  Thou  art  worthy,  0  Lord,  to  receive 
 glory,  and  honor,  and  power."     D.  F. 
 
 The  purpose  of  this  chapter  and  the  following  is 
 to  authenticate  the  connection  of  the  Jewish  and  the 
 Christian  dispensations.  The  Deity,  the  God  of 
 Israel,  as  he  appeared  to  Isaiah  (ch.  6)  and  Ezekiel 
 (ch.  1),  is  seen  combined  with  the  Christian  Saviour 
 and  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  development  of  the  seals, 
 a  course  of  Providence,  relative  to  the  Christian 
 Church.  His  splendor  is  imaged  by  precious  stones, 
 the  usual  emblem  of  all  that  is  most  magnificent 
 and  luminous.  The  "  rainbow  "  is  probably  expres- 
 sive of  the  divine  mercy  exercised  in  the  act  of 
 covenant  and  probation.  The  "  living  creatures  " 
 resemble  the  cherubim  and  seraphim  of  Isaiah  and 
 Ezekiel ;  and  under  the  shapes  of  the  lion,  the  bull, 
 the  man,  and  the  eagle,  are  emblematic  of  the  su- 
 premacy, strength,  wisdom,  and  rapidity  of  Provi- 
 dence. The  "glassy  sea"  (v.  6),  a  natural  and 
 usual  image  of  tranquillity,  signifies  the  perfect 
 peace  of  the  Church  when  it  shall  stand  in  the  pres- 
 ence of  God.     Croly. 
 
 It  is  from  the  earlier  visions  of  the  Apocalypse, 
 from  the  openings  of  the  door,  the  sights  of  the 
 throne,  and  the  four-and-twenty  seats,  and  the 
 angels,  and  the  elders,  and  the  living  creatures,  and 
 the  white-robed,  palm-bearing  host,  and  the  harpers 
 with  their  lofty  hymns  of  praise,  that  many  persons' 
 notions  of  heaven  are  chiefly  borrowed.  Nor  are 
 they  wrong  in  taking  up  the  representations  given 
 in  these  visions  of  the  position  and  services  of  the 
 redeemed  as  faithful  types  and  patterns  of  the 
 destiny  in  reserve  for  those  who  at  death  do  imme- 
 diately pass  into  glory — of  the  adoration  and  praises 
 which  throughout  eternity  shall  be  ascending  from 
 their  lips  encompassing  the  throne.  But  it  should 
 ever  be  remembered  that  the  pictures  given  in  these 
 visions  of  the  place  and  circumstances  and  outward 
 condition  of  the  redeemed  contain  but  a  description 
 of  the  state  of  disembodied  spirits  during  that  in- 
 termediate period  which  intervenes  between  death 
 and  the  resurrection.  They  tell  us  nothing  of  that 
 state  which  is  to  follow  upon  the  resurrection,  when, 
 invested  once  again  with  a  material  framework,  the 
 spirit  shall  be  fitted  to  renew  its  intercourse  with 
 materia!  things.  It  is  not  its  materialism  which  un- 
 fits this  world,  even  as  it  now  is,  from  becoming  the 
 
 eternal  home  of  the  redeemed.  What  we  want  in- 
 order  to  turn  earth  into  heaven,  is  not  to  have 
 brighter  skies  above  us,  or  lovelier  landscapes 
 around  us ;  the  skies  are  bright  enough,  the  land- 
 scapes lovely  enough,  for  beings  a  thousand  tunes 
 holier  and  a  thousand  times  happier  than  we.  Nor 
 would  any  outward  change  whatever  bring  the  un- 
 forgiven,  the  unaccepted,  the  unredeemed  sinners  of 
 our  race  a  step  nearer  to  the  true  heaven.  That 
 heaven  we  desire  ever  to  remember  is  a  condition 
 rather  than  a  place,  an  inner  state  of  the  soul  rather 
 than  an  outward  habitation  for  the  body.  Never- 
 theless, a  correspondence  shall  exist  between  the 
 sinless,  purified,  exalted  estate  of  the  redeemed 
 hereafter  and  that  material  habitation  which  shall 
 be  prepared  for  them.     '.'\^  II. 
 
 1.  It  was  at  once  a  most  sublime  and  a  most 
 practical  feature  in  the  prophetic  vision  vouchsafed 
 to  John  that  so  large  a  part  of  its  scenes  was  laid 
 in  heaven  rather  than  on  earth.  "A  door  was 
 opened  in  heaven,"  i.  e.,  a  door  opening  i)tto  heaven ; 
 the  very  door  of  entrance  to  the  heavenly  world. 
 This  door  into  the  world  above  was  set  open  to  lift 
 their  thought  above  the  murderous  edicts  of  tyrants, 
 and  their  souls  above  all  fear  of  prison,  torture,  and 
 death;  to  inspire  them  with  the  Christian  heroism 
 of  faith  and  love  and  hope  of  a  blessed  immortality. 
 H.  C. 
 
 3.  The  words  in  the  original  rather  signify  that 
 "  a  throne  was  hdng  in  heaven,  and  there  was  one 
 sitting  upon  the  throne."  The  throne  had  been 
 lying  in  heaven,  and  its  occupant  had  been  sitting 
 upon  it  long  before  the  apostle's  eyes  were  opened 
 to  discern  it — yea,  long  before  the  mountains  were 
 brought  forth,  or  ever  the  earth  and  the  world  were 
 made — even  from  everlasting.  The  beloved  disci- 
 ple, "  becoming  in  the  Spirit "  at  a  certain  moment, 
 perceived  what  had  been  enacted  from  eternity,  and 
 shall  never  pass  away,  "  a  throne  set  in  heaven  and 
 one  sitting  thereupon." 
 
 3>  "  He  that  sat  was  to  look  upon  like  a  jasper 
 and  sardine  stone,"  an  appearance  of  the  divine 
 majesty  in  the  person  of  God  the  Father,  exactly 
 harmonizing  with  that  which  the  prophet  Ezekiel 
 had  seen  of  old.  "  Upon  the  likeness  of  the  throne," 
 Siiys  he,  recording  his  vision,  "  was  the  likeness,  as 
 the  appearance  of  a  man  above  upon  it,  and  I  saw 
 as  the  color  of  amber,  as  the  appearance  of  fire 
 round  about  within  it,  from  the  appearance  of  his 
 loins  even  upward,  and  from  the  appearance  of  his 
 loins  even  downward,  I  saw  as  it  were  the  appear- 
 ance of  fire."  That  is  to  say,  the  form  which  both 
 prophet  and  apostle  saw  seated  on  the  heavenly 
 throne,  was  of  a  clear,  brilliant  flame-color,  partly 
 red  like  the  sardine,  or,  to  use  a  modern  term,  the 
 carnelian,  and  partly  of  the  lighter  hue  of  yellow 
 amber.     E.  M.  G. 
 
SFCTIOy  378.— REVELATION  Jf :  1-11. 
 
 739 
 
 6*  "  In  the  /nidst"  etc. ;  or,  according  to  a  Greek 
 idiom,  between  it  and  the  throne,  in  the  interval  be- 
 tween the  sea  and  the  throne.  "  Four  beasts "  ; 
 four  living  creatures.  As  the  four-and-twenty  eld- 
 ers are  the  representatives  of  the  Church,  so  the 
 four  living  beings  aVe  representatives  of  creation. 
 The  number  four  is  characteristic  of  the  earth,  with 
 its  four  quarters,  four  courses,  and  four  winds. 
 The  figure,  originally  taken  from  the  cherubim  in 
 the  tabernacle,  was  applied  in  the  visions  of  the 
 prophet  Ezekiel,  in  a  manner  from  which  the  de- 
 scription before  us  is  transferred.     V. 
 
 7,  8.  The  cherubim  here  have  six  wings,  like 
 the  seiaphim  in  Isa.  6,  whereas  the  cherubim  in 
 Ezek.  1  :  6  had/ow;-  wings  each.  They  are  called  by 
 the  same  name,  "  living  creatures."  But,  whereas 
 In  Ezekiel  each  living  creature  has  all  four  faces, 
 here  the  four  belong  severally  one  to  each.  The 
 four  living  creatures  answer  by  contrast  to  the  four 
 world-powers  represented  by  four  beasts.     Fausset. 
 
 Adoration  at  the  throne,  activity  in  the  temple — 
 
 the  worship  of  the  heart,  the  worship  of  the  voice, 
 and  the  worship  of  the  hands — the  whole  being  con- 
 secrated and  devoted  to  God — those  are  the  service 
 of  the  upper  sanctuary.  Here  the  flesh  is  often 
 wearied  with  an  hour  of  worship  ;  there  "  they  rest 
 not  day  and  night,  saying.  Holy,  holy,  holy,  Lord 
 God  Almighty,  which  was,  and  is,  and  is  to  come." 
 And  it  matters  not  though  sometimes  the  celestial 
 citizens  are  represented  as  always  singing,  and  some- 
 times as  always  flying ;  sometimes  as  alw-ays  work- 
 ing, and  sometimes  as  always  resting ;  for  there  the 
 work  is  rest,  and  every  movement  song ;  and  the 
 "  many  mansions  "  make  one  temple,  and  the  whole 
 being  of  its  worshipers  one  tune — one  mighty  an- 
 them, long  as  eternity,  and  large  as  its  burden,  the 
 praise  of  the  great  Three-One — the  self-renewing 
 and  ever-sounding  hymn,  in  which  the  flight  of  every 
 seraph  and  the  harp  of  every  saint  and  the  smile  of 
 every  raptured  spirit  is  a  several  note,  and  repeats 
 ever  over  again,  "  Iloly,  holy,  holy,  Lord  God  Al- 
 mighty, which  was,  and  is,  and  is  to  come."  Hamilton. 
 
 11.  Thou  hast  created  all  things.  To 
 make  anything  but  God  his  own  cud  were  to  set 
 something  above  God.  When  as  yet  there  was  no 
 creation,  and  no  providence,  God  contained  in  him- 
 self all  the  reasons  of  what  was  afterward  to  be; 
 and  these  reasons  still  remain.  To  create  was  in  a 
 manner  to  reveal  himself — the  earliest  revelation ; 
 not  by  words,  but  acts,  and  every  creature,  with  all 
 
 that  proceeds  from  it,  is  a  part  of  this  display.  The 
 addition  of  spiritual  and  intellectual  agencies,  men 
 and  angels,  afforded  indeed  spectators  of  this  glory, 
 and  judges  of  this  skill.  But  all  creature  minds, 
 however  spiritual  and  however  free,  are  infinitely  in- 
 ferior to  Jehovah,  and  infinitely  too  small  to  afford 
 the  real  motive  of  the  universe,  which  must  have 
 been  eternal,  which  must  have  been  God.  All  the 
 boundless  combinations  and  interchanges  of  matter 
 and  mind  (the  latter  being  far  the  more  complicated 
 and  wonderful),  all  the  play  of  wheel  in  wheel,  of 
 cause  in  cause,  of  thought  in  thought,  of  passion  in 
 passion,  conspire  to  work  out  one  and  the  same  re- 
 sult—the glory  of  God.     J.  W.  A. 
 
 For  thy  pleasure  they  are.  God  delights 
 in  his  law,  as  the  transcript  of  his  nature ;  he  de- 
 lights in  his  Son,  as  the  express  image  of  his  per- 
 son; in  the  whole  plan  of  salvation,  as  unfolding 
 the  riches  of  his  goodness  and  wisdom ;  in  the  holi- 
 ness of  his  intelligent  universe,  as  reflecting  his  own 
 moral  character ;  in  their  happiness,  as  the  effect  of 
 his  power,  his  grace,  and  his  mercy.  For  the  same 
 reason  he  delights  in  all  his  purposes  and  all  his 
 works — in  his  providential  government — in  the  God- 
 exalting  truths  of  his  word — in  the  enlargement, 
 purity,  and  final  perfection  of  his  Church,  and  the 
 fulfillment  of  all  the  designs  of  infinite  love  and 
 merc3'.  As  God  thus  delights  in  the  manifestation 
 of  himself — that  is,  in  his  own  glory — so  all  his  acts, 
 guided  by  his  infinite  wisdom  and  performed  by  his 
 almighty  power,  are  directed  to  this  end.     N.  W.  T. 
 
 Wc  may  fearlessly  say  that  we  men  are  of  too 
 noble  a  make  and  too  lofty  a  mien  to  give  the 
 strength  of  our  thoughts  and  hearts  to  any  beneath 
 the  throne  of  him  who  made  us.  No  mortal  man, 
 no  angel,  no  creature  however  noble  and  eminent, 
 may  claim  in  its  own  name  and  for  itself  the  hom- 
 age of  a  soul  which,  living  once,  lives  for  ever.  Our 
 end  in  thought,  and  affection,  and  effort  must  be 
 none  other  than  the  end  for  which  the  best  of  men, 
 for  which  the  angel,  for  which  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
 Jesus  Christ,  for  which  the  almighty  God  himself 
 lives,  and  thinks,  and  loves,  and  works.  For  whom 
 does  God  live?  For  himself;  that  he  may  con- 
 template,  and  love,  and  glorify  himself.  And  such 
 is  the  high  honor  that  he  has  put  on  us  men,  that 
 the  end  of  our  being  is  none  other  than  that  of  his 
 own ;  nor  can  we  refuse  to  love  and  to  serve  him 
 without  forfeiting  our  true  patent  of  nobility  among 
 the  creatures  of  his  hand.    H.  P.  L. 
 
740 
 
 SECTION  S79.— REVELATION  5  : 1~U. 
 
 Section  379. 
 
 Revelation  v.  1-14. 
 
 1  And  I  saw  in  the  right  hand  of  him  that  sat  on  the  throne  a  book  written  within  and  on  the 
 
 2  backside,  sealed  with  seven  seals.     And  I  saw  a  strong  angel  proclaiming  with  a  loud  voice, 
 
 3  Who  is  wortliy  to  open  the  book,  and  to  loose  the  seals  thereof?  And  no  man  in  heaven, 
 nor  in  earth,  neither  under  the  earth,  was  able  to  open  the  book,  neither  to  look  thereon. 
 
 4  And  I  wept  much,  because  no  man  was  found  worthy  to  open  and  to  read  the  book,  neither 
 
 5  to  look  thereon.  And  one  of  the  elders  saith  unto  me.  Weep  not:  behold,  the  Lion  of  the 
 tribe  of  Juda,  the  Root  of  David,  hath  pi-evailed  to  open  the  book,  and  to  loose  the  seven 
 
 6  seals  thereof.  And  I  beheld,  and,  lo,  in  the  midst  of  tlie  throne  and  of  the  four  beasts,  and 
 in  the  midst  of  the  elders,  stood  a  Lamb  us  it  had  been  slain,  having  seven  horns  and  seven 
 
 7  eyes,  which  are  the  seven  Spirits  of  God  sent  furth  into  all  the  earth.     And  he  came  and 
 
 8  took  the  book  out  of  the  right  hand  of  him  that  sat  upon  the  throne.  And  when  he  had 
 taken  the  book,  the  four  beasts  and  four  and  twenty  elders  fell  down  before  the  Lamb,  hav- 
 ing every  one  of  them  harps,  and  golden  vials  full  of  odours,  which  are  the  prayers  of 
 
 9  saints.  And  they  sung  a  new  song,  saying,  Thou  art  worthy  to  take  the  book,  and  to  open 
 the  steals  thereof:  for  thou  wast  slain,  and  hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by  thy  blood  out  of 
 
 10  every  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people,  and  nation ;  and  hast  made  us  unto  our  God  kings 
 
 11  and  priests:  and  we  shall  reign  on  the  earth.  And  I  beheld,  and  I  heard  tlie  voice  of  many 
 angels  round  about  the  throne,  and  the  beasts  and  the  elders:  and  the  number  of  them  was 
 
 12  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand,  and  thousands  of  thousands ;  saying  with  a  loud  voice, 
 Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain  to  receive  power,  and  riches,  and  wisdom,  and  strength, 
 
 13  and  honour,  and  glory,  and  blessing.  And  every  creature  which  is  in  heaven,  and  on  the 
 earth,  and  under  the  earth,  and  such  as  are  in  the  sea,  and  all  that  are  in  them,  heard  I 
 saying,  Blessing,  and  honour,  and  glory,  and  power,  be  unto  him  that  sitteth  upon  the 
 
 14  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever.  And  the  four  beasts  said,  Amen.  And  the 
 four  and  twenty  elders  fell  down  and  worshipped  him  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever. 
 
 That  song  of  angels  which  ceases  neither  day  nor  night — we  would  not  detract  from  its  harmony  or  its 
 significance.  Verily  the  majesty  of  the  Invisible  is  deserving  of  such  homage  ;  and  the  wonders  of  crea. 
 tion  even  of  old  waked  into  melody  the  sons  of  God,  when  with  the  morning  stars  they  "  shouted  and  sang 
 together  for  joy."  Yet  there  is  a  song  more  rapturous  and  elevated,  sucli  as  breaks  from  the  lips  of  each 
 new  inmate,  and  is  echoed  by  the  sympathetic  choir  of  the  saints,  until  all  heaven  rings  with  the  gladsome 
 acclamation,  "  Worthy  the  Lamb  that  was  slain,  for  he  has  redeemed  lyie  by  his  blood."  Although  angels 
 join  in  that  song,  it  has  a  significance  which  they  can  never  learn.  They  can  never  say,  This  Lamb  was 
 slain /or  us.  Accordingly,  the  nearest  to  the  throne  of  Jesus  are  those  who  represent  the  Church  of  the 
 redeemed.  They  commence  the  new  and  exalted  strain,  "  Thou  art  worthy  to  take  the  book,  and  to  open 
 the  seals  thereof :  for  thou  wast  slain,  and  hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by  thy  blood  out  of  every  kindred 
 and  tongue  and  people  and  nation,  and  hast  made  us  unto  our  God  kings  and  priests."  Next  after  them, 
 the  anE;els  wlio  circle  around,  unahlo  to  repress  their  sympathy  and  admiration,  to  the  numl>er  of  "ten 
 thousand  times  ten  thousand  and  (hotisands  of  thousands,"  cry  with  a  loud  voice,  "Worthy  is  the  Lamb 
 that  was  slain  to  receive  power  anl  liches  and  wisdom  and  strength  and  honor  and  glory  and  blessing." 
 And,  finally,  the  whole  intelligent  universe  is  introduced  as  uniting  in  this  glorious  tribute,  and  the  chorus 
 that  swells  all  hearts  and  voices  is,  "  Blessing  and  honor  and  glory  and  power  be  unto  him  that  sitteth 
 upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever."     Homer. 
 
 It  is  to  be  noted  that  this  revelation  of  God  is  as 
 the  God  of  his  Church.  The  Father  seated  on  the 
 throne  ;  the  Lamb  in  the  midst  of  the  throne,  bear- 
 ing the  marks  of  his  atoning  sacrifice  ;  tlie  sevenfold 
 Spirit  with  his  lamps  of  fire — this  is  Jehovah  the 
 
 covenant  God  of  his  redeemed.  And  next  we  have 
 creation,  symbolized  by  the  four  living  beings  ?  the 
 Church,  patriarchal  and  apostolic,  represented  by  the 
 twenty-four  elders ;  and  the  innumerable  company 
 of  angels,  ministering  in  their  glory  and  might,  now 
 
SECTION  379.— REVELATION  5:1-14. 
 
 741 
 
 by  one  of  them,  now  by  another,  throughout  the 
 course  of  the  prophecy.     A. 
 
 1-7.  In  the  right  hand  of  God  is  seen  a  sealed 
 roll ;  and  Jesus  Christ,  appearing  as  a  lamb  which 
 had  been  slain,  takes  the  roll  amid  loud  acclama- 
 tions of  praise,  and  proceeds  to  open  its  seven  seals. 
 Thus,  while  the  preliminary  vision  to  the  first  series 
 represents  Christ  as  the  inspector  of  the  Churches, 
 this  reveals  him  as  the  powerful  ruler  in  the  midst 
 of  the  throne,  who  "  has  prevailed  to  open  the  roll, 
 and  to  loose  the  seven  seals  thereof."     D.  F. 
 
 5,  6.  Here  the  divine  nature  of  our  Lord  is  dis- 
 tinctly displayed.  He  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne. 
 The  Saviour  is  in  intimate  union  with  the  Father. 
 The  throne  is  subsequently  called  "  the  throne  of 
 God  and  the  Lamb."  He  is  also  in  intimate  union 
 with  the  Holy  Spirit.  He  is  the  Lamb,  having 
 "  seven  horns  " — a  customary  Scripture  expression 
 of  majesty  and  power.  The  number  seven  implies 
 perfection.  The  Saviour  is  thus  Omnipotence  and 
 Omniscience — God  !  The  connection  of  the  Jewish 
 and  Christian  dispensation  is  sustained  as  in  the 
 previous  chapter.  Christ  is  at  once  the  "  Lion  of 
 the  tribe  of  Judah,"  and  "  the  Lamb  that  was 
 slain " :  the  Jewish  conqueror  and  the  Christian 
 sacrifice.  Croli/. Lion  of  the  tribe  of  Ju- 
 dah* Under  this  emblem  Jesus  Christ  is  repre- 
 sented, alluding  to  the  prophetic  benediction  of  the 
 patriarch  Jacob  (Gen.  19  :  9).  Judah  was  the  regal 
 tribe,  and  famous  for  its  warlike  exploits ;  distin- 
 guished by  a  succession  of  illustrious  princes  and 
 conquerors,  the  descendants  of  David,  who  were  at 
 most  but  the  forerunners  and  representatives  of  an 
 incomparably  greater  personage,  the  Son  of  God, 
 who,  after  he  had  vanquished  the  powers  of  dark- 
 ness, was  to  be  invested  with  an  everlasting  do- 
 minion, that  all  nations,  tongues,  and  people  should 
 serve  him.     E.  Hall. 
 
 6.  Surely  these  notes  of  preparation,  this  won- 
 derful and  splendid  preliminary  process,  would  lead 
 us  to  anticipate  in  the  person  of  him  who  alone  was 
 able  to  open  the  book  the  appearance  at  least  of 
 surpassing  glory ;  and  yet,  while  the  apostle  looks 
 with  admiring  expectation  for  the  coming  of  one 
 thus  hailed  and  announced,  he  beholds  not  a  being 
 wearing  an  aspect  of  resistless  power,  and  seeming- 
 ly able  to  trample  upon  principalities  and  powers, 
 but  "  a  Lamb  as  it  had  been  slain,"  a  being,  wear- 
 ing amid  all  the  grandeur  by  which  he  was  sur- 
 rounded the  imagery  of  death.  It  was  the  glorified 
 humanity  of  Jesus  Christ  upon  which  he  gazed, 
 bearing  yet  the  evidences  of  a  cruel  and  languishing 
 death,  to  which  it  had  submitted  ;  the  print  of  the 
 nails  was  there,  the  gash  of  the  spear  was  there. 
 Exalted  though  he  was,  the  evidences  of  his  humili- 
 ation bad  not  been  effaced  ;  there  amid  all  his  glory 
 were  the  traces  of  his  previous  infamy  and  suffer- 
 
 ing :  the  crucified  is  not  lost  in  the  glorified.  We 
 can  not  measure  his  power,  his  dignity,  or  his  hap- 
 piness ;  but,  whatever  they  may  be,  they  have  not 
 removed  Christ  to  a  distance  from  his  members  ;  he 
 is  still  linked  with  all  "  who  sorrow  in  Zion  "  ;  for, 
 though  he  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne,  and  sur- 
 rounded by  the  praises  of  heaven,  he  is  there,  and 
 is  praised  there,  "  a  Lamb  as  it  had  been  slain  " ;  and 
 while  he  bears  the  marks  of  the  scourge,  the  nails, 
 and  the  spear,  we  are  safe  in  believing  that  he  can 
 feel  for  us  in  trouble,  and  succor  us  in  trial.  It  is 
 precisely  this  combination  of  the  emblems  of  gran- 
 deur and  the  mementoes  of  sorrow  which  makes 
 the  exhibition  so  beautiful  and  interesting  to  us : 
 there  are  the  traces  of  his  sorrow  to  teach  us  his 
 sympathy ;  there  is  the  throne  to  reveal  to  us  his 
 power ;  and  thus  the  Lamb  in  the  midst  of  the  throne 
 is  still  our  sympathizing  and  Almighty  Saviour.  E.  M. 
 
 Once  I  was  troubled  to  know  whether  the  Lord 
 Jesus  was  a  man  as  well  as  God,  and  God  as  well 
 as  man ;  and  truly,  in  those  days,  let  men  say  what 
 they  would,  unless  I  had  it  with  evidence  from 
 heaven,  all  was  nothing  to  me.  I  was  much 
 troubled  about  this  point,  and  could  not  tell  how  to 
 be  resolved ;  at  last,  that  in  Rev.  5  :  6  came  into 
 my  mind  :  "  And  lo,  in  the  midst  of  the  throne,  and 
 in  the  midst  of  the  elders,  stood  a  Lamb."  "  In 
 the  midst  of  the  throne  " — thought  I,  there  is  the 
 Godhead  ;  "  in  the  midst  of  the  elders  " — there  is 
 his  manhood ;  but  oh,  methought  this  did  glister ; 
 it  was  a  goodly  touch,  and  gave  me  sweet  satisfac- 
 tion.     BU71. 
 
 9«  It  must  be  that  each  soul  in  heaven  being 
 for  ever  full  of  love  will  for  ever  be  full  of  praise. 
 Every  new  sight  of  grandeur  or  of  beauty,  and 
 every  new  contrivance  of  the  Creator's  wisdom  or 
 power,  will  but  prompt  the  beholder  to  praise  the 
 wondrous  Creator.  Every  intellectual  height  reached 
 in  the  infinite  progress  of  the  soul,  onward  and  up- 
 ward, must  awe  it  into  a  profounder  sense  of  the 
 glory  of  the  great  Intelligence.  Every  active  pur- 
 suit will  swell  the  tide  of  gratitude  and  praise  to 
 him  the  ceaseless  worker,  in  whom  all  persons  and 
 things  "  live,  move,  and  have  their  being "  ;  while 
 the  loving  and  holy  soul,  ever  consciously  dwelling 
 in  him  who  is  everywhere  present,  must  derive  from 
 increasing  knowledge  of  and  communion  with  the 
 infinite  and  glorious  One  a  source  of  exulting,  end- 
 less praise — praise  which  will  be  intensified  by  the 
 sympathy  and  song  of  the  great  minds  and  great 
 hearts  of  the  "  innumerable  company  of  angels " 
 and  of  "  just  men  made  perfect "  !  But  if  in  that 
 voiceful  temple  any  one  song  of  praise  will  more 
 than  any  other  issue  from  a  deeper  love,  or  express 
 a  deeper  joy,  that  must  be  the  song  of  the  re- 
 deemed !  For  that  is  a  "  new  song  "  never  heard 
 before  by  the  angels  in  the  amplitudes  of  creation, 
 
Ti2 
 
 SECTION  380.— REVELATION'  6  : 1-8  : 1. 
 
 and  which  the  stramge  race  of  mankind  alone  can 
 sing.     N.  M. 
 
 While  duration  rolls  away  its  ages,  Jesus  Christ 
 is  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  for  ever — the 
 Lamb  on  the  throne  !  And  for  us,  saved  by  the 
 blood,  cheered  by  the  presence,  consoled  by  the 
 love,  blessed  with  the  gifts,  and  enlightened  with 
 the  glory  of  Jesus,  is  not  such  a  heaven  enough  ? 
 "  Worthy,"  cry  the  mingled  voices  of  saints  and 
 angels,  "  worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain,  to  re- 
 ceive power  and  riches  and  wisdom  and  strength 
 and  honor  and  glory  and  blessing."  "  Worthy," 
 again  cry  his  redeemed,  in  a  song  which  angels  may 
 not  sing,  but  in  which,  with  holy  ecstasy,  we  will 
 join,  "  worthy  art  thou ;  for  thou  wast  slain,  and 
 hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by  thy  blood."     N.  W.  T. 
 
 We  will  embalm  his  name  in  our  hearts.     We 
 
 will  embalm  it  by  a  life  savoring  of  his  loveliness. 
 We  will  embalm  it  by  our  praise,  which  shall  be 
 prolonged  while  we  have  breath,  and  sink  away  at 
 last  upon  our  dying  lips.  And  we  will  embalm  it 
 among  the  songs  of  the  upper  world.  While  grati- 
 tude and  truth  remain,  the  name  and  the  love  of 
 Jesus  shall  never  be  forgotten.  It  shall  be  the 
 sweetest  part  of  our  heaven  to  see  him  on  the 
 
 throne — to  see  him  bending  with  infinite  delight 
 uver  his  beloved  Church,  to  hear  that  shout  of  praise 
 from  all  the  redeemed,  from  all  the  angels,  from  all 
 the  holy  creation.  It  shall  be  our  heaven  to  bow 
 with  them  and  join  the  song.     Griffin. 
 
 10.  The  four  -  and  -  twenty  presbyters  whose 
 •thrones  compass  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the 
 Lamb  represent  the  entire  host  of  the  redeemed. 
 Twenty-four  are  selected  for  the  whole,  perhaps, 
 because  there  were  twenty-four  courses  of  priests ; 
 and,  under  the  present  dispensation,  all  believers 
 are  jiricsts  and  kings.     G.  B. 
 
 12-14.  Everything  we  hear  in  that  world  is 
 the  voice  of  prai:-e  and  thanksgiving — the  universal 
 burst  of  gratitude  and  wonder  and  love  in  songs  of 
 joy  and  transport,  filling  all  its  arches  and  making 
 all  its  pillars  tremble.  What  meetness,  then,  for 
 heaven  can  he  have  who  has  no  taste  for  the  ser- 
 vice and  worship  of  God  on  earth  ?  Alas !  he 
 knows  not  the  meaning  of  the  eternal  song :  "  Wor- 
 thy is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain."  Not  a  single  note 
 in  that  song  can  he  sing,  not  a  single  sentiment  can 
 he  adopt,  not  a  single  ecstasy  can  he  feel.  Love,  love 
 only,  produces  all  this ;  and  love  he  hath  not.  On 
 him,  heaven  were  a  gift  bestowed  in  vain.     N.  W.  T. 
 
 Section  380. 
 
 Eevelation  vi.  1-17 ;   vii.  1-17 ;  viii.  1 
 
 6 : 1     And  I  saw  when  the  Lamb  opened  one  of  the  seals,  and  I  heard,  as  it  were  the  noise 
 
 2  of  thunder,  one  of  the  four  beasts  saying.  Come  and  see.  And  I  saw,  and  behold  a  white 
 horse:  and  he  that  sat  on  him  had  a  bow  ;  and  a  crown  was  given  imto  him  :  and  he  went 
 
 3  forth  conquering,  and  to  conquer.     And  when  he  had  opened  the  second  seal,  I  heard  the 
 
 4  second  beast  say.  Come  and  see.  And  there  went  out  another  horse  that  was  red  :  and 
 power  was  given  to  him  that  sat  thereon  to  take  peace  from  the  earth,  and  that  they  should 
 
 5  kill  one  another:  and  there  was  given  unto  him  a  great  sword.  And  when  he  had  opened 
 the  third  seal,  I  lieard  the  third  beast  say.  Come  and  see.     And  I  beheld,  and  lo  a  black 
 
 6  horse  ;  and  he  that  sat  on  him  liad  a  pair  of  balances  in  his  hand.  And  I  heard  a  voice  in 
 the  midst  of  the  four  beasts  say,  A  measure  of  wheat  for  a  penny,  and  three  measures  of 
 
 7  barley  for  a  penny;  and  sec  thou  hurt  not  the  oil  and  the  wine.     And  when  he  had  opened 
 
 8  the  fourtli  seal,  I  heard  the  voice  of  the  fourth  beast  .say.  Come  and  see.  And  1  looked, 
 and  behold  a  pale  horse  :  and  his  name  that  sat  on  him  was  Deatli,  and  Hell  followed  with 
 him.     And  power  was  given  unto  them   over  the  fourth  part  of  the  earth,  to  kill  with 
 
 9  sword,  and  witli  hunger^  and  with  death,  and  with  the  beasts  of  the  earth.  And  when  he 
 liad  opened  the  fifth  seal,  I  saw  under  tlie  altar  the  souls  of  them  that  were  slain  for  the 
 
 10  word  of  God,  and  for  the  testimony  whicJi  they  lield  :  and  they  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  say- 
 ing, How  long,  O  Lord,  holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not  judge  and  avenge  our  blood  on  them 
 
 11  that  dwell  on  the  earth?  And  white  robes  were  given  unto  every  one  of  them  ;  and  it  was 
 said  unto  tliem,  that  they  .should  rest  yet  for  a  little  season,  until  their  fellow  servants  also 
 
 12  and  their  bretliren,  tiiat  should  be  killed  as  they  were,  sliouUl  be  fulfilled.  And  I  beheld 
 when  he  had  opened  the  sixth  seal,  and,  lo,  there  was  a  great  earthcpiake;  and  the  sun  be- 
 
 13  came  black  as  sackcloth  of  hair,  and  the  moon  became  as  blood ;  and  the  stars  of  heaven 
 fell  unto  the  earth,  even  as  a  fig  tree  casteth  her  untimely  fijis,  when  she  is  shaken  of  a 
 
 14  mi^'hty  wind.     And  the  heaven  departed  as  a  scroll  when  it  is  rolled  together:  and  every 
 
 15  mountain  and  island  were  moved  out  of  their  places.  And  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  the 
 great  men,  and  tlie  rich  men,  and  the  cliief  captains,  and  the  mighty  inen,  and  every  bond 
 man,  and  every  free  man,  iiid  themselves  in  the  dens  and  in  the  rocks  of  the  mountains; 
 
 16  and  said  to  the  mountains  and  rocks,  Fall  on  us,  and  hide  us  from  the  face  of  him  that  sit- 
 
SECTION  380.— REVELATION  6  : 1-8  :  1.  743 
 
 17  teth  on  the  throne,  and  from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb :  for  the  great  day  of  his  wrath  is 
 
 come;  and  who  sluiU  be  able  to  stand? 
 7  :  1     And  after  tliese  things  I  saw  four  angels  standing  on  the  four  corners  of  the  earth, 
 
 holding  the  four  winds  of  the  earth,  that  the  wind  should  not  blow  on  the  earth,  nor  on 
 
 2  the  sea,  nor  on  any  tree.  And  1  saw  another  angel  ascending  from  the  east,  having  the 
 seal  of  the  living  God:  and  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice  to  the  four  angels,  to  whom  it  was 
 
 3  given  to  hurt  tlie  earth  and  the  sea,  saying,  Hurt  not  the  earth,  neither  the  sea,  nor  the 
 
 4  trees,  till  we  have  sealed  the  servants  of  our  God  in  their  forelieads.  And  I  lieard  the 
 number  of  them  which  were  sealed :  and  there  icere  sealed  a  hundred  and  forty  and  four 
 
 5  thousand  of  all  the  tribes  of  tlie  children  of  Israel.  Of  ths  tribe  of  Juda  were  sealed  twelve 
 thousand.     Of  the  tribe  of  Reuben  icere  sealed  twelve  thousand.     Of  the  tribe  of  Gad  tcere 
 
 6  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the  tribe  of  Aser  icere  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the  tribe 
 of  Nephthalim  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.     Of  the  tribe  of  Manasses  were  sealed  twelve 
 
 7  thousand.     Of  the  tribe  of  Simeon  were  sealed  twelve  tliousand.     Of  the  tribe  of  Levi  were 
 
 8  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the  tribe  of  Issachar  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the 
 tribe  of  Zabulon  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the  tribe  of  Joseph  were  sealed  twelve 
 thousand.     Of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin  were  sealed  twelve  thousand. 
 
 9  After  this  I  beheld,  and,  lo,  a  great  multitude,  which  no  man  could  number,  of  all  na- 
 tions, and  kindreds,  and  people,  and  tongues,  stood  before  the  throne,  and  before  the  Lamb, 
 
 10  clothed  with  white  robes,  and  palms  in  their  hands;  and  cried  with  aloud  voice,  saying, 
 
 11  Salvation  to  our  God  which  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb.  And  all  the 
 angels  stood  round  about  the  throne,  and  ahout  the  elders  and  the  four  beasts,  and  fell 
 
 12  before  the  throne  on  their  faces,  and  worshipped  God,  saying,  Amen :  Blessing,  and  glory, 
 and  wisdom,  and  thanksgiving,  and  honour,  and  power,  and  might,  he  unto  our  God  for 
 ever  and  ever.     Amen. 
 
 13  And  one  of  the  elders  answered,  saying  unto  me,  What  are  these  which  are  arrayed  in 
 
 14  white  robes?  and  whence  came  they?  And  I  said  unto  him.  Sir,  thou  knowest.  And  he 
 said  to  me.  These  are  they  which  came  out  of  great  tribulation,  and  have  washed  their 
 
 15  robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  Therefore  are  they  before  the 
 throne  of  God,  and  serve  him  day  and  night  in  his  temple :  and  he  that  sitteth  on  the 
 
 16  throne  shall  dwell  among  them.     They  shall  hunger  no  more,  neither  thirst  any  more; 
 
 17  neither  shall  the  sun  light  on  them,  nor  any  heat.  For  the  Lamb  which  is  in  the  midst  of 
 the  throne  shall  feed  them,  and  shall  lead  them  unto  living  fountains  of  waters :  and  God 
 shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes. 
 
 8:1  And  when  he  had  opened  the  seventh  seal,  there  was  silence  in  heaven  about  the  space 
 of  half  an  hour. 
 
 If  the  mere  conception  of  the  reuuion  of  good  men,  in  a  future  state,  infused  a  momentary  rap- 
 ture into  the  mind  of  Tullj,  what  may  we  be  expected  to  feel  who  are  assured  of  such  an  event  by 
 the  true  sayings  of  God?  How  should  we  rejoice  in  the  prospect — the  certainty  rather — of  spending  a 
 blissful  eternity  with  those  whom  we  loved  on  earth,  of  seeing  them  emerge  from  the  ruins  of  the  tomb 
 and  the  deeper  ruins  of  the  fall,  not  only  uninjured,  but  refined  and  perfected,  "  with  every  tear  wiped 
 from  their  eyes,"  standing  before  the  throne  of  God  and  the  Lamb  in  ivhite  robes  and  palms  in  their 
 hands,  crying  with  a  loud  voice,  Salvation  to  God  that  sitteth  upon  tlie  throne,  and  to  the  Lamb,  for  ever  and 
 ever  !  What  delight  will  it  afford  to  renew  the  sweet  counsel  we  have  taken  together,  to  recount  the  toils 
 of  combat,  and  the  labor  of  the  way,  and  to  approach,  not  the  house,  but  the  throne  of  God  in  company, 
 in  order  to  join  in  the  symphonies  of  heavenly  voices,  and  lose  ourselves  amid  the  splendors  and  fruitions 
 of  the  beatific  vision!  To  that  state  all  the  pious  on  earth  arc  tending:  and  if  there  is  a  law  from  whose 
 operations  none  arc  exempt,  which  irresistibly  conveys  their  bodies  to  darkness  and  to  dust,  there  is 
 another  not  less  certain  or  less  powerful  which  conducts  their  spirits  to  the  aboilcs  of  bliss,  to  the  bosom 
 of  their  Father  and  their  God.  The  wheels  of  nature  are  not  made  to  roll  backward ;  everything  presses 
 on  toward  eternity  ;  from  the  birth  of  time  an  impetuous  current  has  set  in,  which  bears  all  the  s^ons  of 
 men  toward  that  interminable  ocean.  Meanwhile  heaven  is  attracting  to  itself  whatever  is  congenial  to  its 
 nature,  is  enriching  itself  by  the  spoils  of  earth,  and  collecting  within  its  capacious  bosom  whatever  is 
 pure,  permanent,  and  divine,  leaving  nothing  for  the  last  fire  to  consume  but  the  objects  and  the  slaves  of 
 concupiscence ;  v/hile  everything  which  grace  has  prepared  and  beautified  shall  be  gathered  and  selected 
 from  the  ruins  of  the  world  to  adorn  that  eternal  city  v^hich  hath  no  need  of  the  sun  neither  of  the  moon  to 
 shine  in  it,  for  the  glory  of  God  doth  enlighten  it,  and  the  Lamb  is  the  light  thereof.     JR.  Hall. 
 
744 
 
 SECTION'  880— REVELATION  6  : 1-8  : 1. 
 
 The  Lamb,  alone  founJ  worthy,  opens,  one  after 
 another,  the  seals  of  the  closed  book  or  roll,  so  that 
 when  they  are  all  opened,  it  may  be  unrolled  and 
 read.  One  point  should  be  urged,  which  is  very 
 commonly  passed  over:  viz.,  that  the  roll  is  never 
 during  the  prophecy  actually  opened,  nor  is  any 
 part  of  it  read.  The  openings  of  its  successive  seals 
 are  but  the  successive  preparations  for  its  contents 
 to  be  disclosed  :  and  as  each  is  opened,  a  new  class 
 of  preparations  is  seen  in  prophetic  vision.  When 
 the  seventh  is  loosed,  and  all  is  ready  for  the  un- 
 folding and  reading,  there  is  a  symbolic  silence,  and 
 a  new  scries  of  visions  begins.     A. 
 
 The  opening  of  each  separate  seal  is  not  the 
 opening  of  a  portion  of  the  roll,  but  a  necessary 
 preliminary  to  the  opening  of  the  entire  roll.  What 
 the  prophet  sees,  as  each  particular  seal  is  broken, 
 is  not  something  in  the  roll  itself,  but  something 
 which  occurs  on  the  stage  of  vision  at  the  moment 
 when  that  step  is  taken  toward  the  unfolding  of 
 God's  counsels.  In  the  case  of  the  first  four  seals, 
 the  act  of  breaking  is  followed  by  a  loud  utterance 
 from  one  of  the  four  living  beings  which  represent 
 the  universe  of  animated  creation.  The  vision 
 which  is  thus  introduced  affects  creation  in  some 
 one  of  its  great  departments.  The  utterance  itself 
 consists  of  the  single  word.  Come  ;  not,  as  the  ordi- 
 nary reading  gives  it,  Come  and  see.  The  latter 
 would  have  been  addressed  to  the  prophet :  the 
 former  is  more  probably  addressed  to  the  Lamb  of 
 God,  whose  coming  in  glory  is  the  desire  and  expec- 
 tation of  the  creation,  and  is  in  some  definite  manner 
 promoted  and  advanced  by  that  which  the  accom- 
 panying vision  denotes.     V. 
 
 Ch.  6.  The  roll  of  divine  purpose,  as  unfolded 
 in  seven  portions,  seal  by  seal,  produces  the  follow- 
 ing results :  1.  A  figure  of  conquest  on  a  white 
 horse,  white  being  the  color  of  triumph  (v.  2).  2. 
 A  figure  of  civil  war  on  a  red  horse,  taking  away 
 peace  from  the  earth  (v.  4).  3.  A  figure  of  dearth 
 or  scarcity  on  a  black  horse,  black  being  a  sign  of 
 mourning  (vs.  5,  6).  4.  A  figure  of  devastation  ; 
 death  riding  on  a  livid  horse,  with  hades  like  a 
 hearse,  or  moving,  yawning  grave  following  after 
 (v.  8).  This  devastation  proceeds  under  the  four 
 forms  mentioned  by  the  old  prophets,  war,  famine, 
 pestilence,  and  the  ravages  of  wild  beasts  (compare 
 Ezek.  14:21).  These  four  judgments  being  directed 
 against  life  on  the  earth,  are  successively  announced 
 by  the  four  zoa.  Evidently  they  coincide  with  "  the 
 beginning  of  sorrows  "  foretold  by  our  Saviour  in 
 his  great  prophecy  or  eschatological  discourse,  de- 
 livered on  the  Mount  of  Olives  three  days  before  his 
 death.  5.  The  martyrs  are  to  be  avenged,  but  not 
 yet.  The  Lord  had  said,  in  the  discourse  to  which 
 we  have  just  referred,  "  Then  shall  they  deliver  you 
 uj)  to  be  afflicted,  and  shall  kill  you ;  and  ye  shall 
 be  hated  of  all  nations  for  my  name's  sake."  When 
 the  fifth  seal  was  broken  John  saw  the  souis  of  the 
 martyrs,  like  the  life  blood  of  ancient  sacrifices, 
 poured  out  at  the  bottom  of  the  altar.  They  cried, 
 as  once  the  blood  of  Abel  cried  to  God  from  the 
 ground  ;  and  they  were  clothed  with  favor,  and  hid- 
 den to  rest  awhile  till  the  cup  of  persecution  was 
 full  (vs.  9-11).  6.  Universal  panic.  A  great  earth- 
 fpiake  denotes  the  convulsion  of  society.  Portents 
 in  the  sky  announce  revolution  and  disaster  (vs.  12- 
 14).  It  is  supposed  by  the  terrified  dwellers  on  the 
 earth  to  be  the  great  day  of  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb 
 
 (vs.  15-17).     D.  F. At  the  opening  of  the  sixth 
 
 seal  we  have  reproduced  the  well-known  imagery  of 
 
 our  Lord's  discourse  and  cf  the  Old  Testament  pro- 
 phets, describing  the  very  eve  and  threshold,  so  to 
 speak,  of  the  day  of  the  Lord :  the  portents  which 
 should  usher  in  his  coming,  but  not  that  coming 
 itself.  For  the  revelation  of  this,  the  time  is  not 
 yet.  First  (ch.  7)  his  elect  must  be  gathered  out  of 
 the  four  winds,  the  complete  number  sealed  before 
 the  judgments  invoked  by  the  martyred  souls  de- 
 scend on  the  earth,  the  sea,  the  trees.  The  h>ecr 
 must  be  vouchsafed  a  vision  of  the  great  multitude 
 whom  none  can  number,  in  everlasting  glory.  The 
 day  of  the  Lord's  coming  is  gone  by,  and  the  vision 
 reaches  forward  beyond  it  into  the  blissful  eternity. 
 Why  ?  Because  then,  and  not  till  then,  shall  the 
 seventh  seal,  which  looses  the  roll  of  God's  eternal 
 purposes,  be  opened,  and  the  book  read  to  the 
 adoring  Church  in  glory.  Then  (8:1)  we  have  the 
 last  seal  opened,  and  the  half-hour's  silence — the 
 "  beginning,"  as  Victorinus  sublimely  says,  "  of 
 eternal  rest." 
 
 Thus  far  the  vision  of  the  seals  necessarily 
 reached  onward  for  its  completion.  But  there  is 
 much  more  to  be  revealed.  God's  judgments  on  the 
 earth  and  its  inhabitants  are  the  subject  of  the 
 next  series  of  visions.  The  prayers  of  the  martyred 
 saints  had  invoked  them.  Then  follow  the  seven 
 trumpet-blowing  angels.     A. 
 
 6.  Four  beasts.  The  zoa,  living  creatures,  are 
 tlfb  heavenly  representatives  of  all  created  life  wor- 
 shiping  before  the  throne  in  heaven.     T. 
 
 In  verse  8,  for  "//,//,"  substitute  "Had^s"; 
 Hell  is  the  place  of  punishment,  as  now  understood, 
 whereas  the  abode  of  the  departed  is  iiere  meant. 
 
 A. Hades   is   described   here  as  the  hcirsc  of 
 
 death,  following  to  receive  those  whom  death  strikes 
 down.  Thus  the  first  four  visions  have  given  us 
 the  various  images  of  conquest,  of  civil  war,  of 
 scarcity,  and  of  mortality.  Each  of  these  is  pre- 
 sented to  the  eye  of  a  suffering  and  buffeted  church, 
 as  one  of  those  all  things  which  are  in  the  hands  of 
 God,  and  which  are  worling  toge'her  for  eventual 
 good  to  the  cause  of  Christ  on  earth. 
 
 9.  Bleeding  souts  at  the  foot  of  the  altar,  as  sym- 
 bols in  vision,  are  no  incongruity.  7'he  Lamh  as  it 
 was  slain,  is  no  incongruity.  In  vision  everything 
 assumes  form  and  shape,  as  if  it  were  material. 
 M.  S.  10.  The  righteous  blood  shed  upon  the 
 earth,  in  the  cause  of  Christ,  is,  if  rightly  under- 
 stood, a  sign,  not  of  the  discomfituie  of  his  truth, 
 but  of  the  certainty  of  his  coming  to  judgment.  So 
 Paul  uses  it  (2  Thes.  1  :  4-10).  And  the  opening 
 of  the  sixth  sen!  is  followed  by  signs  of  this  very  re- 
 sult. We  recognize  in  this  passage  much  of  the 
 imagery  of  the  Old  Testament  prophets. 
 
 9.  Beneath  the  altar.  We  have  not  yet 
 had  an  altiir  described  as  part  of  the  scene:  but  the 
 transition  to  the  imagery  of  the  earthly  temple,  with 
 its  great  altar  of  burnt-offering  standing  in  front  of 
 the  building,  is  easily  and  naturally  made.  The 
 word  here  used  for  the  xou/s  of  the  maityred  s;iint3 
 is  that  which  expresses  their  natural  life  ratiier  than 
 their  spiritual :  tlieir  spirits  are  in  the  Paradise  of 
 the  blessed.  lO.  Dost  thou  not  .jud^e  and 
 avense  our  blood.  It  is  not  that  saints  in  Par- 
 adise desire  vengeanc  • :  it  is  the  voice  of  their  blood 
 crying  from  the  ground,  and  rising  into  the  ears  of 
 a  righteous  Judge  who  can  not  suffer  iniquity  and 
 cruelty  to  triumph  as  now  for  ev(>r. 
 
 12.  Whatever  secondary  fulfillments  this  open- 
 ing of  the  sixth  seal  may  have  found  in  history — as 
 in  the  fall  of  the  Koman  Empire,  or  in  the  dcstruc- 
 
SECTION  380.— REVELATION  6  : 1-8  : 1. 
 
 Uo 
 
 tion  of  idolatry,  or  in  the  demolition  of  any  great 
 persecuting  and  oppressing  power  in  any  age  of  the 
 world — who  does  not  feel  as  he  listens  to  it  that  it 
 has  one,  and  can  have  but  one,  full  and  exhaustive 
 acconi])lishinent  in  the  events  which  t>hall  precede 
 and  usher  in  the  second  coming  of  our  Lord  him- 
 self for  Judgment  V  The  key  to  its  meaning  is  to 
 be  found,  in  every  particular,  in  our  Saviour's  great 
 pi'ophecy,  and  delivered  in  answer  to  the  question 
 of  his  disciples  (Mat.  24).  This  6th  chapter,  clos- 
 ing with  the  result  of  the  opening  of  the  sixth  seal, 
 stops  just  short  of  this  actual  coming  of  the  Son  of 
 man.  It  is  the  ancient  belief  that  the  Book  of 
 Revelation  was  written  after  the  destruction  of 
 Jerusalem,  under  Domitian,  not  under  Nero.  If 
 this  be  so,  remark  that  John,  and  he  who  taught 
 and  inspired  John  with  the  vision  of  truth,  did  not 
 consider  the  prophecy  of  our  Lord  contained  in  the 
 chapter  referred  to,  to  bo  completed  and  done  with, 
 as  many  would  now  tell  us,  when  Jerusalem  fell. 
 The  I'uin  of  Jerusalem,  and  of  the  Mosaic  and  Lc- 
 vitical  institutions  with  it,  was  a  fulfillment,  but  not 
 ^Ae  fulfillment,  of  our  Saviour's  words.  Those  words 
 are  manifold  in  their  accomplishnfcnt.  Wherever 
 there  is  a  church  in  a  world ;  wherever  there  is  a 
 power  of  unbelief,  ungodliness,  and  violence,  throw- 
 ing itself  upon  Christ's  faith  and  people,  and  seek- 
 ing to  overbear  and  to  destroy;  whether  it  be  the 
 power  of  Jewish  bigotry  and  fanaticism,  as  in  the 
 days  of  the  first  disciples ;  or  of  pagan  Rome,  with 
 its  idolati'ies  and  its  cruelties,  as  in  the  days  of 
 John  and  of  the  Revelation ;  or  of  papal  Rome, 
 with  its  lying  wonders  and  its  anti-Christian  assump- 
 tions, in  ages  later  still ;  or  of  open  and  rampant 
 atheism,  as  in  the  days  of  the  first  French  Revolu- 
 tion ;  or  of  a  subtler  and  more  insidious  infidelity, 
 like  that  which  is  threatening  now  to  deceive,  if  it 
 were  possible,  the  very  elect — wherever  and  whatever 
 this  power  be,  then,  in  each  successive  century,  the 
 woi'ds  of  Christ  to  his  first  disciples  adapt  them- 
 selves afresh  to  the  circumstances  of  his  struggling 
 servants ;  warn  them  of  danger,  exhort  them  to 
 patience,  arouse  them  to  hope,  assure  them  of  vic- 
 tory ;  tell  of  a  near  end,  for  the'  individual  and  for 
 the  generation  ;  tell  also  of  a  far  end,  not  for  ever 
 to  be  postponed,  for  time  itself  and  for  the  world ; 
 predict  a  destruction  which  shall  befall  each  enemy 
 of  the  truth,  and  predict  a  destruction  which  shall 
 befall  the  enemy  himself  whom  each  in  turn  has 
 represented  and  served ;  explain  the  meaning  of 
 tribulation,  show  whence  it  comes,  and  point  to  its 
 swallowing  up  in  glory;  reveal  the  moving  hand 
 above,  and  disclose,  from  behind  the  cloud  which 
 conceals  it,  the  clear,  definite  purpose  and  the  un- 
 changing, loving  will.  Thus  understood,  each  sepa- 
 rate downfall  of  evil  becomes  a  prophecy  of  the 
 next  and  of  the  last ;  and  the  partial  fulfillment  of 
 our  Lord's  words  in  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem, 
 or  of  John's  words  in  the  downfall  of  idolatry  and 
 the  dismemberment  of  Rome,  becomes  itself  in  turn 
 a  new  warrant  for  the  Church's  expectation  of  the 
 second  advent  and  of  the  dav  of  judgment.     V. 
 
 16.  The  wrath  of  the  Lamb.  The  word, 
 even  in  a  context  of  vengeance  and  woe,  still  whis- 
 pers mercy,  grace,  and  peace.  Even  on  the  judg- 
 ment-throne it  is  rich  with  the  tender  memories  of 
 Gethsemane  and  Calvary ;  even  amid  the  dread  so- 
 lemnities of  Omnipotent  anger  it  speaks  of  a  scene 
 more  sublimely  divine  than  all  their  terrors.  It  ut- 
 ters the  chosen  title  of  crucified  innocence,  of  pa- 
 tience unmurmuring,  of   love  self-sacrificing.     W. 
 
 A.  B. The  wrath  in  God  is  as  much  more  in- 
 tensely revealed  in  the  incarnate  life  and  ministry  of 
 Christ,  as  the  lore  is,  or  the  patience,  or  any  other 
 character  of  God.  Since  he  is  the  Lamb,  in  other 
 words,  the  most  emphatic  and  appalling  of  all  epi- 
 thets will  have  its  place,  viz.,  the  wrath  of  the 
 Lamb.  Our  Christ  must  be  the  real  king — Messiah 
 — and  no  mere  victim ;  he  must  govern,  have  his 
 indignations,  take  the  regal  way  in  his  salvation. 
 His  goodness  must  have  fire  and  fiber  enough  to 
 make  it  divine.  His  character  is  weak,  unkingly, 
 unchristly,  and  it  can  not  be  more,  till  the  wrath  is 
 added  to  the  patience  ol  the  Lamb.  As  he  has 
 come  into  the  flesh  to  unfold  God's  human  sympathy 
 and  tenderness,  so,  to  maintain  what  is  only  tit  pro- 
 portion, he  must  needs  be  clothed  in  the  rigors  of 
 judicial  majesty.  He,  then,  is  to  be  the  judge,  as 
 he  himself  openly  declares,  and  before  his  judg- 
 ment-seat all  mankind,  including  all  his  rejecters, 
 shall  be  gathered.  He  will  separate  them  to  their 
 fit  award.  He  will  say,  "ye  did  it  not  to  mc."  He 
 will  speak  the  "  depart."     And  this  is  the  wrath, 
 
 and  this  the  day  of  wrath  I     H.  B. If  we  with 
 
 our  bodily  eyes  wer?  to  see  the  sign  of  the  Son  of 
 Man  in  heaven,  and  were  to  hear  that  trumpet  call, 
 at  which  the  dead  shall  arise,  can  we,  can  our  con- 
 sciences tell  us  what  would  be  our  feelings  at  that 
 sight  and  sound  ?  Should  we  be  filled  with  fear  to 
 our  inmost  souls,  as  if  certain  death  were  coming 
 upon  us,  or  should  we  look  up  to  him  whom  we  be- 
 held amid  the  blessed  company  of  his  saints  and 
 angels,  as  to  one  whom  we  had  long  known,  long 
 loved,  long  desired  to  see,  so  that,  love  casting  out 
 fear,  we  should  be  full  of  joy  amid  all  the  terrors 
 of  the  perishing  world,  because  our  Saviour  and  Re- 
 deemer was  come,  and  our  trial  was  over,  and  our 
 perfect  rest  and  happiness  was  at  hand '?  Should 
 we  say  to  the  mountains,  "Fall  on  us,"  and  to  the 
 hills,  "  Cover  us  "  ?  or  should  we  say,  rather,  "  Lo, 
 this  is  our  God  !  we  have  waited  for  him,  and  he  will 
 save  us  "  ?     T.  A. 
 
 17.  If  there  were  no  other  argument  for  a  fu- 
 ture life,  sin  would  furnish  one,  never  to  be  refuted. 
 We  need  descend  into  no  depths  of  abstruse  rea- 
 soning here — the  simplest  notions  are  conclusive 
 enough.  There  is  a  cause  standing  over  between 
 the  impartial  Judge  and  ourselves ;  and  a  time  for 
 the  hearing  and  decision  of  it  must  certainly  come. 
 If  indefinitely  delayed  and  forgotten,  all  loyal  or- 
 ders must  harbor  dissatisfaction  and  fear ;  while  all 
 who  have  actually  been  called  to  account  and  pun- 
 ished, will  protest  against  the  partiality.  If  con- 
 science be  but  awake,  the  transgressor,  as  he  stands 
 at  the  verge  of  the  present  life,  may  thus  properly 
 decide  upon  his  own  fate.  "  I  have  sinned  and  per- 
 verted that  which  was  right.  Let  me  hide  myself 
 in  the  darkness  of  the  grave !  No ;  for  God's  min- 
 isters, and  all  beings — good  and  evil — shall  demand 
 me  at  the  hands  of  death,  and  forbid  I  should  be 
 forgotten.  The  dust  may  not  screen  me — the  clods 
 may  not  cover  me.  Corruption  may  not  say  I  am 
 lost  and  gone..  The  highest  tribunal  is  waiting  my 
 appearance  ;  and,  unless  I  am  made  there  to  stand, 
 the  honor  of  all  government  is  blasted — the  per- 
 fections of  God  impugned.  True,  I  am  insignifi- 
 cant ;  but  yet  am  party  in  a  cause  in  which  the  wis- 
 dom and  purity  and  power  of  the  eternal  God  are  in 
 
 question."     I.  T. God  regulate.«  the  movements 
 
 of  conscience,  and  God  allows  of  no  apology  for  sin. 
 He  can  forgive  it ;  he  can  forget  it ;  he  can  blot  it 
 out  as  a  cloud  and  a  thick  cloud ;  he  can  bury  it  in 
 
746 
 
 SECTIOy  SSO.—SEVFLATIOy  6:1-8:1. 
 
 the  depths  of  the  sea ;  he  can  carry  it  away,  .<o  that 
 no,  more  mention  shall  be  made  of  it ;  but  he  never, 
 no,  never  can  excuse  it.  And  the  man  who  rejects 
 Christ  now,  and  treats  him  with  scorn,  and,  instead 
 of  forsaking  his  sins,  extenuates  and  apologizes  for 
 them,  may  be  sure,  that  if  not  before,  he  will  be 
 startled  by  the  trumpet  peal  of  judgment ;  and  then 
 all  his  sophistry  will  leave  him,  and  all  his  apolo- 
 gies will  vanish,  and  as  the  great  white  throne  is 
 set,  and  the  Judge  descends,  there  will  be  a  cry  of 
 agony,  "This  is  Jesus  whom  I  crucified;  hide  me 
 
 from  the  presence  of  the  Lamb."     E.  M. If  no 
 
 immortal  punishments  were  awaiting  us,  still  the 
 mere  fact  of  being  alienated  from  Christ,  the  gen- 
 tle and  the  loving,  who  gave  himself  up  to  death 
 for  us,  and  suffered  everything  to  rescue  us  from 
 that  punishment,  and  reconcile  us,  who  were  ene- 
 mies by  our  transgressions,  to  his  Father — this 
 is  greater  than  any  punishment,  and  sufficient  to 
 arouse  our  souls,  and  induce  us  to  be  continually 
 watchful.     Chrys. 
 
 Ch.  7.  Six  seals  have  been  broken ;  and  the 
 breaking  of  each  has  been  followed  by  a  certain 
 sign  witnessed  on  the  stage  of  vision.  It  has  been 
 shown  how  each  one  of  the  great  classes  of  human 
 suffering  is  in  reality  uniler  the  control  of  God,  and 
 how  each  one  is  premonitory  of  and  preparatory  for 
 the  return  of  Christ  in  glory.  The  ciy  of  creation 
 which  introduces  each  is  the  brief  and  significant 
 Come,  addressed  to  the  Lamb  that  was  slain,  and  ex- 
 pressing that  earnest  crpectatiori  of  the  creature  itself, 
 which  is  waiting,  ever  waiting,  for  the  manifestation 
 of  the  sons  of  God.  There  has  been  seen  the  white 
 horse  of  conquest,  and  the  red  horse  of  diseord,  and 
 the  black  horse  of  scarcity,  and  the  pale  horse  of 
 mortality ;  there  has  been  seen,  as  the  fifth  seal  was 
 broken,  the  vivid  image  of  Christian  martyrdom ; 
 and  at  the  opening  of  the  sixth,  the  fearful  repre- 
 sentation of  those  last  terrors  which  shall  instantly 
 precede  the  second  advent  of  the  Son  of  man.  We 
 were  prepared  therefore  to  expect  the  immediate 
 opening  of  the  seventh  and  last  seal,  and  with  it  the 
 arrival  of  the  consummation  of  all  things.  But  a 
 whole  chapter  intervenes.  Might  it  not  be  appre- 
 hended that  amid  convulsions  so  terrific  as  those 
 described  under  the  opening  of  the  sixth  seal  the 
 Church  itself  might  founder  ?  Who  shall  secure 
 Christ's  servants  against  being  involved  in  that  ca- 
 tastrophe ?  Such  is  the  misgiving  to  which  the 
 particular  revelation  now  before  us  would  minister. 
 
 1<  The  winds  are  symbols  of  judgment,  and  the 
 four  winds  indicate  the  universality  of  that  judg- 
 ment. The  angels  are  to  be  its  executioners,  so  de- 
 scribed in  the  verse  which  follows.  But  at  present 
 they  are  seen  restraining  the  winds.  3.  [hilil  we 
 have  sealed.  One  alone  actually  impresses  the  seal : 
 the  rest  concur  and  assist  by  restraining  the  opera- 
 tion of  judgment  until  the  sealing  is  accomi)lishcd. 
 The  image  of  the  sealing  is  derived  from  the  book 
 of  tlie  prophet  Ezekiel  (9  :  2-6).  There,  too,  are 
 found  the  executioners  of  vengeance,  in  contrast 
 with  the  one  sealer. 
 
 And  can  we  doubt,  after  proceeding  thus  far, 
 what  is  the  precise  thing  designated  by  the  sealing  ? 
 We  have  seen  God's  judgments  abroad  in  the  earth  ; 
 we  have  seen  the  train  and  processi(m  of  execution- 
 ers starting  with  the  sword  of  Roman  concpiest,  and 
 ending  with  the  prognostications  of  the  instantly 
 impending  advent.  And  we  have  traced  the  very 
 same  line  of  prediction  through  our  Lord's  own 
 prophecy  of  the  things  that  should  come,  as  written 
 
 in  the  '24th  chapter  of  Matthew's  gospel.  We  have 
 seen  there  also  the  very  same  order  and  sequence  ; 
 wars  and  rumors  of  wars  ;  nation  rising  against 
 nation ;  famines,  pestilences,  then  martyrdoms ; 
 then,  after  those  tribulations,  the  sun  darkened  and 
 the  moon  withdrawing  her  light,  and  the  sign  of 
 the  Son  of  man  already  seen  in  heaven.  He  is,  as 
 it  were,  in  act  to  descend.  The  sixth  seal  is  opened, 
 the  seventh  is  trembling  for  its  breaking.  At  that 
 point  the  one  prophecy  says,  I  saw  four  angels 
 standing  at  the  four  corners  of  the  earth,  restrain- 
 ing the  four  winds  of  final,  devastating,  desolating 
 judgment ;  and  I  saw  another  angel  rising  from  the 
 east,  and  bidding  them  wait  till  he  should  have 
 sealed,  for  distinction  and  preservation,  the  servants 
 of  his  God  and  theirs ;  and  the  other  prophecy 
 says.  The  Son  of  man  shall  scud  his  angels  with  a 
 great  sound  of  a  trumpet,  and  they  shall  gather  to- 
 gether his  elect  from  the  four  winds,  from  one  end 
 of  heaven  to  the  other.  What  can  be  more  precise, 
 to  the  very  letter,  to  the  very  end,  than  the  coinci- 
 dence of  the  two  prophecies  ?  What  more  evident, 
 to  one  who  will  judge  of  Scripture  by  Scripture  and 
 ask  the  Holy  Spit't  who  inspired  both  to  interpret 
 to  him  each  by  each,  than  that  the  sealed  of  the  one 
 are  the  cleet  of  the  other,  and  tliat  the  loving  pur- 
 pose and  the  preserving  care  in  the  one  and  in  the 
 other  is  the  same,  not  less  in  the  occasion  of  its  ex- 
 ercise than  in  the  nature  of  its  operation  ?     V. 
 
 9.  The  Scriptures  do  not  int'mate  that  in  the  ulti- 
 mate winding  up  of  things  the  aggregate  of  God's 
 people  will  be  small.  The  Bible  seeks  to  excite  no 
 tears,  no  lamentations,  because  so  few  will  join  in 
 the  chorus  of  redemption.  It  gives  no  intimation 
 that  the  Father's  house  will  lack  occupants,  or  that 
 any  of  its  apartments  will  stand  vacant.  The  whole 
 tone  of  the  Bible,  when  it  speaks  of  the  final  issue 
 of  time — the  final  results  of  all  this  world's  history — 
 is  one  of  jubilee  and  triumph,  never  of  sorrow  and 
 despondency.  There  is  no  intimation  that  God  will 
 make  a  sad  failure  out  of  this  enterprise  of  earth, 
 or  that  he  will  lack  hearts  and  voices  redeemed  from 
 earth  to  praise  him.  There  will  be  no  thinness  in 
 the  ranks,  no  poverty  of  hearts  or  voices,  when  all 
 his  people,  the  portion  of  the  Lord,  shall  be  gath- 
 ered in.  J.  D. And  when  we  look  at  the  num- 
 bers without  number  of  the  redeemed,  and  at  the 
 wonderful  revelation  of  the  glory  of  God,  of  his 
 mingled  justice  and  mercy,  which  is  made,  and  shall 
 be  for  ever,  in  every  one  of  these,  we  see  a  result 
 worthy  of  this  strange  scene  of  six  thousand  years, 
 of  its  central  figin-e,  the  cross  of  Christ,  and  of  its 
 closing  scenes,  the  final  conflagration,  and  the  gene- 
 ral judgment.     51.  IT. 
 
 10-12.  This  we  are  told  they  do.  They  wor- 
 ship. They  satisfy,  it  would  seem,  in  perfection, 
 that  mysterious  instinct  of  devotion — that  inborn 
 craving  to  look  upward  and  adore,  which,  let  false 
 philosophy  say  what  it  will,  proves  the  most  be- 
 nighted idolater  to  be  a  man,  and  not  a  brute — a 
 sjiirit,  and  not  a  merely  natural  thing.  They  have 
 worshiped,  and  so  arc  blest.     They  have  hungered 
 
SECTION  380.~REVELATION  6  : 1-8  : 1. 
 
 747 
 
 and  thirsted  after  righteousness,  and  now  they  are 
 filled.  They  have  longed  for,  toiled  for,  it  may  be 
 died  for,  the  true,  the  beautiful,  and  the  good  ;  and 
 now  they  can  gaze  upward  at  the  perfect  reality  of 
 that  which  they  saw  on  earth,  only  as  in  a  glass 
 ■darkly,  dimly,  and  afar ;  and  can  contemplate  the 
 utterly  free,  the  utterly  beautiful,  and  the  utterly 
 good  in  the  character  of  God  and  the  face  of  Jesus 
 Christ.  They  entered  while  on  earth  into  the  mys- 
 tery and  glory  of  self-sacrifice ;  and  now  they  find 
 their  bliss  in  gazing  on  the  one  perfect  and  eternal 
 sacrifice,  and  rejoicing  in  the  thought  that  it  is  the 
 cause  and  ground  of  the  whole  universe,  even  the 
 Lamb  slain  before  the  foundation  of  the  world.  C.  K. 
 
 Every  image  which  denotes  the  purest  joy  is 
 
 introduced  into  this  description  of  the  ultimate  bless- 
 edness of  the  redeemed.  They  are  clad  in  white, 
 the  wedding  garments  of  a  great  festivity.  Music  is 
 the  natural  utterance  of  their  delight.  Nor  is  this  a 
 strained  and  artificial  expression.  It  is  full-toned 
 chorus ;  it  is  hearty  praise ;  it  is  jubilant  adoration. 
 And  as  that  doxology  of  the  Redeemer  waxes  louder 
 and  fuller,  the  very  pillars  and  arches  of  heaven  are 
 tremulous  with  joy.  Divested  of  all  that  is  tropical 
 and  symbolical  in  form,  the  one  idea  conveyed  to  us 
 is,  that  the  climacteric  of  redemption  is  full,  irre- 
 pressible, eternal  joy.  A  religion  which  falls  short 
 of  positive  and  unfailing  pleasure,  as  the  ultimate 
 law  of  life,  can  not  meet  the  necessities  of  humanity. 
 Redemption  is  an  advance  on  creation.  It  more 
 than  regains  what  was  lost,  more  than  restores  what 
 was  original.  The  burden  of  that  heavenly  song  is 
 salvation,  blessing,  and  thanksgiving.  The  second 
 Paradise  is  better  than  Eden.  The  joy  of  man  re- 
 deemed, restored,  and  perfected,  is  greater  than  that 
 of  man  in  the  glory  of  his  innocence.     W.  A. 
 
 What  a  brave  encouragement  is  it  for  one  that 
 is  come  for  grace  to  the  throne  of  grace,  to  see  so 
 great  a  number  already  there  on  their  seats,  in  their 
 robes,  with  their  palms  in  their  hands  and  their 
 crowns  upon  their  heads,  singing  of  salvation  to 
 God  and  the  Lamb!  And  I  say  again — and  speak 
 now  to  the  dejected — methinks  it  would  be  strange, 
 oh,  thou  that  art  so  afraid  that  the  greatness  of 
 thy  sins  will  be  a  bar  unto  thee,  if  among  all  this 
 great  number  of  pipers  and  harpers  that  are  got 
 to  glory,  thou  canst  not  espy  one  that,  when  here, 
 was  as  vile  a  sinner  as  thyself.  Look,  man ;  they 
 are  there  for  thee  to  view  them,  and  for  thee  to 
 take  encouragement  to  hope,  when  thou  shalt  con- 
 sider what  grace  and  mercy  have  done  for  them. 
 Behold,  tempted  soul ;  dost  thou  not  yet  see  what  a 
 throne  of  grace  here  is,  and  what  multitudes  are 
 already  arrived  thither,  to  give  thanks  unto  his 
 name  that -sits  thereon,  and  to  the  Lamb  for  ever 
 and  ever  ?  And  wilt  thou  hang  thy  harp  upon  the 
 willows,  and  go  drooping  up  and  down  the  world,  as 
 
 if  there  was  no  God,  no  grace,  no  throne  of  grace, 
 to  apply  thyself  unto  for  mercy  and  grace  to  help 
 in  time  of  need  ?  Hark ;  dost  thou  not  hear  them 
 what  they  say  ?  "  Worthy,"  say  they,  "is  the  Lamb 
 that  was  slain  to  receive  power,  and  riches,  and  wis- 
 dom, and  strength,  and  honor,  and  glory,  and  bless- 
 ing." And  this  is  written  for  our  learning,  that  we 
 through  patience  and  comfort  of  the  Scriptures 
 might  have  hope ;  and  that  the  drooping  ones  might 
 come  boldly  to  the  throne  of  grace,  to  obtain  mercy 
 and  find  grace  to  help  in  time  of  need.     Bun. 
 
 11.  Angels  welcome  them  as  partakers  of  their 
 joy,  and  delight  in  their  happiness.  When  man  was 
 created,  "  these  morning  stars  sang  together  ;  these 
 sons  of  God  shouted  for  joy."  When  he  was  re- 
 deemed, their  bright  hosts  flew  to  earth,  and  sang, 
 "  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest."  When  a  sinner  re- 
 pents, there  is  joy  in  the  presence  of  the  angels ; 
 and  in  the  midst  of  all  the  sorrows  and  trials  and 
 temptations  here  below,  they  are  ministering  spirits 
 to  the  heirs  of  salvation.  With  warmth  of  affection 
 will  these  holy  beings  welcome  us  to  their  blissful 
 society  above !  With  what  transport  will  they  lead 
 us  up  to  the  throne  of  God  and  the  Lamb,  and  point 
 us  to  the  surrounding  glories  of  our  eternal  abode ; 
 with  what  joy  will  they  relate,  and  we  hear,  the  ac- 
 count of  their  embassies  of  love  to  us,  while  we 
 were  here  training  for  heaven !  And  while  we  cele- 
 brate the  grace  that  brought  us  through,  and  dwell 
 on  the  wonders  of  redeeming  love,  though  they  sing 
 not  our  song,  yet  with  a  voice  as  the  sound  of  many 
 waters  and  the  voice  of  mighty  thunderings,  they 
 will  strike  the  chorus  to  our  praises. 
 
 14-17.  The  description  is  highly  figurative,  but 
 it  conveys  to  us  the  clearest  conception  of  unquali- 
 fied good,  and  the  total  absence  of  all  evil.  There, 
 and  above  all,  sin  shall  be  no  more ;  there  nothing 
 that  defiles  shall  enter.  Every  cause  of  sin  will  be 
 removed :  no  enticing  companions  to  seduce,  nor 
 carnal  body  to  corrupt,  nor  deceitful  heart  to  en- 
 snare ;  no  evil  world  to  tempt,  no  Satan  to  deceive, 
 no  cessation  of  divine  influence  on  the  soul.  All 
 sufferings  are  forgotten,  or  remembered  only  to 
 bless  God,  who  counted  them  worthy  to  suffer  for 
 his  name.  From  these  hills  of  salvation,  they  shall 
 look  back  on  their  passage  through  this  troubled 
 life,  and — the  winds  and  waves  having  ceased — shall 
 enjoy  the  everlasting  calm  of  heaven.  Everj-thing 
 is  done  by  infinite  wisdom  and  goodness  to  banish 
 the  very  elements  of  evil,  to  dispel  the  slightest 
 shade  of  misery.  With  his  own  hand  of  mere)', 
 their  Father,  God,  hath  wiped  away  all  tears  from 
 their  eyes.     N.  W.  T. 
 
 17.  The  Lamb  who  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne, 
 appearing  still  as  the  Lamb  of  Calvary — for  the 
 scenes  of  that  great  sacrifice  have  left  their  endur- 
 ing impression  on  all  the  life  and  joy  of  heaven — 
 
748  SECTION  381.— REVELATION  S  :  2-11  :  19. 
 
 Jesus,  their  once  crucified  Redeemer,  is  still  as  ever  I        8:1.    Wc  see   reason  to  doubt  whether   the 
 their  Shepherd,  and  shall  feed  them,  and  he  shall  {  book  itself,  the  sealed  book  which  the  Lamb  takes 
 
 lead  them  unto  living  fountains  of  waters.  Food 
 for  their  mental  and  moral  nature — thought,  knowl- 
 edge, truth,  such  revelations  of  God  and  of  God's 
 works  as  will  minister  to  the  endless  growth  of  sin- 
 less minds  around  the  throne  of  God  shall  be  sup- 
 plied to  them  b)'  their  well-known  Shepherd.  Has 
 he  not  constituted  that  being,  social,  intellectual,  and 
 moral  ?  and  has  he  not  nurtured  each  and  all  of  its 
 growing  powers  on  such  scale  as  the  scenes  of  earth 
 admit,  so  that  with  infinite  facility  he  can  resume 
 
 out  of  the  right  hand  of  God,  and  of  which  he  has 
 now  broken  each  successive  seal,  is  ever  read  to  us ; 
 whether  its  contents  are  not  rather  reserved  for  a 
 future  state,  to  be  the  subject  of  satisfying  and 
 adoring  meditation  through  the  ages  of  the  eternal 
 age.  The  breaking  of  each  of  the  first  six  seals  is 
 followed  by  a  new  sign,  a  new  scene,  a  new  dis- 
 closure :  but  the  consequence  of  the  opening  of  the 
 seventh  seal  is  not  sign  nor  scene,  not  speech  nor 
 disclosure,  but  silence :  it  is  the  signal  for  the  drop- 
 
 their  education  and  carry  it  on  from  one  stage  of  ping  of  the  curtain  upon  the  stage  of  vision,  and 
 
 progress  to  another,  all  along  the  march  of  heaven's  when  it  rises  again,  it  is  tor  a  new  act,  with  other 
 
 eternal  ages  ?     All  this  and  more  may  be  included  performers  and  amid  altered  circumstances.      The 
 
 and  implied  in  the  simple  words — "  The  Lamb  who  impediments  are  removed,  the  scroll  is  spread,  the 
 
 is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  shall  feed  them,  and  divine  reader  is  prepared :  but  the  actual  reading  is 
 
 shall  lead  them  unto  living  fountains  of  waters."  11.  C.  I  not  for  earth,  but  for  heaven.    V. 
 
 Section  381. 
 
 Eevelation   viii.  2-13  ;   ix.  1-21 ;  x.  1-11 ;  xi.  1-19. 
 
 8  :  2     Akd  I  saw  the  seven  angels  which  stood  before  God;  and  to  them  -were  given  seven 
 
 3  trumpets.  And  another  angel  came  and  stood  at  the  altar,  iiaving  a  golden  censer ;  and 
 there  was  given  unto  him  much  incense,  that  he  should  offer  it  with  the  prayers  of  all  saints 
 
 4  upon  the  golden  altar  which  was  before  the  throne.     And  the  smoke  of  the  incense,  which 
 
 5  came  with  tlie  prayers  of  the  saints,  ascended  up  before  God  out  of  the  angel's  hand.  And 
 the  angel  took  the  censer,  and  tilled  it  with  fire  of  the  altar,  and  cast  it  into  the  earth :  and 
 there  were  voices,  and  thunderlngs,  and  lightnings,  and  an  earthquake. 
 
 6  And  the  seven  angels  which  had  the  seven  trumpets  prepared  tliemselves  to  sound.  The  first 
 
 7  angel  sounded,  and  tliere  followed  hail  and  fire  mingled  with  blood,  and  they  were  cast  upon 
 
 8  the  earth  :  and  the  third  part  of  trees  was  burnt  up,  and  all  green  grass  was  burnt  up.  And 
 the  second  angel  sounded,  and  as  it  were  a  great  mountain  burning  with  fire  was  cast  into  the 
 
 9  sea:  and  the  third  part  of  the  sea  became  blood  ;  and  tlie  third  part  of  the  creatures  which 
 
 10  were  in  the  sea,  and  had  life,  died  ;  and  tiie  third  part  of  the  ships  were  destroyed.  And  the 
 third  angel  sounded,  and  tliere  fell  a  great  star  from  heaven,  burning  as  it  were  a  lamp,  and  it 
 
 11  fell  upon  the  third  part  of  the  rivers,  and  upon  the  fountains  of  waters;  and  the  name  of 
 the  star  is  called  Wormwood  :  and  the  third  part  of  the  waters  becanie  wormwood  ;  and 
 
 12  many  men  died  of  the  waters,  because  they  were  made  bitter.  And  the  fourth  angel 
 sounded,  and  the  third  part  of  the  sun  was  smitten,  and  the  third  part  of  the  moon,  and  the 
 third  j)art  of  tiie  stars;  so  as  the  third  part  of  them  was  darkened,  and  the  day  shone  not 
 
 13  for  a  third  part  of  it,  and  tiie  night  likewise.  And  I  beheld,  and  heard  an  angel  flying 
 through  the  midst  of  heaven,  saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Woe,  woe,  woe,  to  the  inhabiters  of 
 the  earth  by  reason  of  the  other  voices  of  the  trumpet  of  the  three  angels,  which  are  yet  to 
 sound  ! 
 
 9:1     And  the  fifth  angel  sounded,  and  T  saw  a  star  fall  from  heaven  unto  the  earth  :  and  to 
 
 2  him  was  given  the  key  of  tlie  bottomless  pit.  And  he  opened  the  bottomless  pit ;  and  there 
 arose  a  smoke  out  of  the  pit,  as  the  smoke  of  a  great  furnace :  and  the  sun  and  the  air  were 
 
 3  darkened  by  reason  of  the  smoke  of  the  pit.  And  there  came  out  of  the  smoke  locusts 
 upon  the  earth  :  and  unto  them  was  given  power,  as  the  scorpions  of  the  earth  have  power. 
 
 4  And  it  was  commanded  them  that  they  should  not  hurt  tlie  grass  of  the  eartli,  neither  anv 
 green  thing,  neither  any  tree  ;  hut  only  those  men  which  have  not  the  seal  of  God  in  their 
 
 5  foreheads.  And  to  them  it  was  given  that  they  should  not  kill  them,  but  that  they  should 
 be  tormented  five  months:  and  their  torment  w^m  as  the  torment  of  a  scorpion,  when  he 
 
 6  striketli  a  man.     And  in  those  days  shall  men  seek  deatli,  and  shall  not  find  it;  i\nd  shall 
 
 7  desire  to  die,  and  death  shall  flee  from  tiiein  And  the  shapes  of  the  locusts  were  like  unto 
 horses  prepared  unto  battle  ;  and  on  their  heads  irere  as  it  were  crowns  like  g(dd,  and  their 
 
 8  faces  were  as  the  faces  of  men.     And  they  had  hair  as  the  hair  of  women,  and  their  teeth 
 
SECTION  SSl.^REVELATION  8  :  2-11  :  19.  749 
 
 9  were  as  the  teeth  of  lions.  And  they  liad  breastplates,  as  it  were  breastplates  of  iron ;  jind 
 Te  sound  of  tlieir  wings  was  as  the  sound  of  chariots  of  Tnany  horses  running  to  battle. 
 
 10  And  ?hev  had  tails  like  unto  scorpions,  and  there  were  stings  m  their  tads :  and  their  power 
 
 11  ^rtohurt  men  live  months.  And  thev  had  a  king  over  them,  which  ^.  the  angel  ot  the 
 bottomless  pit,  whose  name  in  the  Hebrew  tongue  i«  Abaddon,  but  in  the  Greek  tongue  hath 
 
 12  Ms  name  Apollyon.     One  woe  is  past;  and,  behold,  there  come  two  woes  more    'eroalter 
 
 13  And  thTsixth  angel  sounded,  and  I  heard  a  voice  from  the  tour  horns  ot  the  golden  altar 
 U  which  is  before  oSd,  saying  to  the  sixth  angel  which  had  the  trumpet  Loose  the  lour  angels 
 
 15  w  ich  are  bound  in  the  great  river  Euphrates.  And  the  tour  angels  were  loosed,  which 
 we  e  prepared  for  an  hour,  and  a  day,  and  a  month,  and  a  year  for  to  slay  the  third  part  of 
 
 16  men      And  the  number  of  the  army  of  the  horsemen  were  two  hundred  thousand  thousand 
 
 17  and  i  hea^d  the  number  of  th.m.  And  thus  I  saw  the  horses  in  the  vision,  and  them  that 
 ^^t  on  them,  having  breastplates  of  fire,  and  of  jacinth,  and  brimstone:  and  the  hea  .s  of 
 horses  were  as  the  heads  of  lions  ;  and  out  of  their  mouths  issued  fire  and  smoke  and  brim- . 
 
 18  stone      By  these  three  was  the  third  part  of  men  killed  by  the  fire,  and  by  the  smoke,  and 
 
 19  by  the  brimstone,  which  issued  out  of  their  mouths.  For  their  power  is  in  their  mouthy 
 and  in  their  tails:  for  their  tails  .f.r.  like  unto  serpents,  and  had  heads,  and  with  thena 
 
 20  hey  do  hur  .  And  the  rest  of  the  men  which  were  not  killed  by  these  plagues  yet  repented 
 not  of  the  works  of  their  hands,  that  they  should  not  worship  devils,  and  idols  of  gold,  and 
 silver    and  brass,  and  stone,  aAd  of  wood;  which  neither  can  see,  nor  hear,  nor  walk: 
 
 21  SerTepented  they  of  their  murders,  nor  of  their  sorceries,  nor  of  their  fornication,  nor 
 
 10  :\  ^^Andtsaw  another  mightv  angel  come  down  from  heaven,  clothed  with  a  cloud  :  and  a 
 rainbowVaa  upon  his  head,  and  his  face  was  as  it  were  the  sun.  and  his  feet  as  pillars  of 
 
 2  fii4     and  he  hid  in  his  hand  a  little  book  open:  and  he  set  his  right  ^^^t  upon  the  sea   and 
 
 3  his  left  foot  on  the  earth,  and  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  as  when  a  lion  roareth  :  and  ^^hen 
 
 I  he  had  cried;  seven  thnAders  uttered  their  voices.  And  when  the  seven  thunders  had 
 uttered  their  voices,  1  was  about  to  write :  and  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven  saying  unto 
 
 5  me  stxl  u    tl  ose  t  in^s  which  the  seven  thunders  uttered,  and  write  them  no  .     And  the 
 
 6  angel  wh  ch  I  s^xw  staml  upon  the  sea  and  upon  the  earth  litted  up  his  hand  to  heaven,  and 
 swarely  hhn  thatliveth  for  ever  and  ever,  who  created  heaven,  and  the  things  that  therein 
 a^e  and  the  earth,  and  the  things  that  therein  are.  and  the  sea  and  the  things  which  are 
 
 7  the'rein?  that  there  should  be  time  no  longer  :  but  in  the  <if  J- "Vl^h/fi'nkhed    as  he^ha 
 angel,  when  he  shall  begin  to  sound,  the  mystery  of  God  should  be  finished,  as  he  hatli 
 declared  to  his  servants  the  prophets.  .  „!,i  r^  ^.,^7  tnl-A  Hip 
 
 8  And  the  voice  which  I  heard  from  heaven  spake  unto  me  again,  and  said,  Go  and  take  the 
 little  book  which  is  open  in  the  hand  of  the  angel  which  standeth  upon  J  ;e  sea  and  upon 
 
 9  the  earth  And  I  went  unto  the  angel,  and  said  unto  him.  Give  me  the  little  book  Ana 
 he  siS  unto  me.  Take  it,  and  eat  it  up  :  and  it  shall  make  thy  belly  bitter  but  it  shall  be  in 
 
 10  thy  mouth  sweet  as  hon^v.  And  I  tiok  the  little  book  out  of  the  angel's  hand,  and  ate  it 
 up^-  r  it  X  in  mv  mouth  sweet  as  honey:  and  as  soon  as  I  had  eaten  it,  my  belly  was 
 
 11  bftter      And  he  said  unto  me,  Thou  iLust  prophesy  again  before  many  peoples,  and  nations, 
 
 II  :f  TJ  th'e'rf wa^'given  me  a  reed  like  unto  a  rod  :  and  the  angel,  stood,  paying,  Rise 
 
 2  and  measure  the  temple  of  God,  and  the  altar,  and  them  that  worship  therein.  But  t  e 
 court  which  is  without  the  temple  leave  out,  and  measure  it  not ;  for  it  >«f  ^'«"  ™t«  ^^.^ 
 
 3  Gentiles  :  and  the  holv  citv  shall  they  tread  under  foot  forty  and  Uvo  months.  And  will 
 give  «.^.r  unto  mv  iwo  witnesses,  and  they  shall  prophesy  a  thousand  two  hundred     ni 
 
 4  threefcore  days,  clothed  in  sackcloth.     These  are  the  two  olive  trees,  and  the  two  candle- 
 
 5  sdcSandin'g  before  the  God  of  the  earth..  And  if  any  man  -l^-^t  them,  fire  proceed- 
 eth  out  of  their  mouth,  and  devoureth  their  enemies:  and  if  any  man  w  11  huit  ti«em,  ne 
 
 6  nms?in  this  manner  be  killed.  These  have  power  to  shut  ^--^^^'/^^^^  .^^/^^V^*  ^^^^^^ 
 days  of  thoir  nronheov :  and  have  power  over  waters  to  turn  them  to  blood,  and  to  smite 
 
 7  the  earth  withTuplaLnies,  as  often  as  they  will.     And  when  they  shall  have  finished  their 
 
 estimonv,  the  beast  that  ascendeth  out  of  the  bottomless  pit  shall  inake.war  aj^i.nst  them 
 
 8  and  sh'll  Overcome  them,  and  kill  them.     And  their  dead  ^o^ies  ./mZZ..  m   he  sti-ee^^^ 
 great  citv,  which  spiritually  is  called  Sodom  and  Egypt   where  also  our  Lo  1  ua.  c lucihed 
 
 9  Andthey  of  the  people  and  kindreds  and  tongues  and  nations  shall  see  their  dead  bodies 
 
 10  tee  davs  and  a  halff  and  shall  not  suffer  their  dead  bodies  to  be  put  ,n  graves.  And  the> 
 thLt  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  rejoice  over  them,  and  make  merrv,  and  shall  send  gifts  one 
 
 11  to  another  because  these  two  prophets  tormented  them  that  dweU  on  the  earth.  And 
 aLr  three'days^r^^^  a  half  the  Spirit  of  life  from  God  entered  into  them,  and  they  stood 
 
 12  upon  theii  feet^;  and  great  fear  fell  upon  them  which  saw  them  And  they  heai-d  a  great 
 voice  from  heaven  sayin^^  unto  them.  Come  up  hither.     And  they  ascended  up  to  heaven 
 
 13  In  a  cbX  and  their  enemies  beheld  them.     And  the  same  hour  was  there  a  great  earth 
 
 .        quake,  and  the  tenth  part  of  the  city  fell,  and  in  the  earthquake  wei«  slain  of  men  seven 
 
750 
 
 SECTIOX  381.— REVELATION  8  :  2-11 :  19. 
 
 14  thousand :  and  the  remnant  were  affrighted,  and  gave  glory  to  the  God  of  heaven.  The 
 second  woe  is  ])ast ;  ««</,  behold,  the  third  woe  cuineth  quickly. 
 
 15  And  the  seventh  angel  sounded ;  and  there  were  great  voices  in  heaven,  saying.  The 
 kingdoms  of  this  world  are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and  of  his  Christ ;  and  he 
 
 16  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever.     And  the  four  and  twenty  elders,  which  sat  before  God  on 
 
 17  their  seats,  fell  upon  their  faces,  and  worshipped  God,  saying.  We  give  thee  thanks,  O  Lord 
 God  Almighty,  which  art,  and  wast,  and  art  to  come  ;  because  thou  hast  taken  to  thee  thy 
 
 18  great  power,  and  hast  reigned.  And  the  nations  were  angry,  and  thy  wrath  is  come,  and 
 the  time  of  the  dead,  that  they  should  be  judged,  and  that  thou  shouldest  give  reward  unto 
 thy  servants  the  prophets,  and  to  the  saints,  and  them  that  fear  thy  name,  small  and  great ; 
 
 19  and  shouldest  destroy  them  which  destroy  the  earth.  And  the  temple  of  God  was  opened 
 in  heaven,  and  there  was  seen  in  his  temple  the  ark  of  his  testament ;  and  there  were  light- 
 nings, and  voices,  and  thunderings,  and  an  earthquake,  and  great  hail. 
 
 NoTHiKG  is  great  in  this  world  but  the  kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ ;  nothing  but  that,  to  a  spiritual  eye, 
 has  an  air  of  permanency.  The  history  of  the  past  has  been  but  a  history  of  the  rise  and  fall  of  in- 
 dividuals and  of  nations ;  but  amid  all  the  changes  and  overturnings  which  have  thus  far  gone  to  fill  up 
 the  annals  of  time,  the  kingdom  of  Christ  has  remained,  and,  under  the  protection  of  him  whose  wisdom 
 and  power  are  symbolized  by  the  seven  spirits  of  God  abroad  in  all  the  earth,  it  is  steadily  advancing, 
 enlarging  its  boundaries  on  every  side,  and  going  on  to  fill  the  earth.  The  days  which  are  passing  now 
 are  the  days  of  the  Son  of  man ;  and  each  successive  one  as  it  passes,  heaving  into  being  new  and  sur- 
 prising events,  is  but  an  illustration  of  the  wisdom  and  the  might  of  Him  who  sits  upon  the  throne,  as 
 they  all  mark  the  different  stages  of  that  grand  revolution  which  is  going  on,  and  which  in  its  issue  shall 
 show  the  earth  converted  into  a  noble  temple,  and  that  consecrated  to  Christ ;  and  whose  melody,  issuing 
 simultaneously  from  every  dwelling-place,  shall  be  but  the  echo  of  the  anthem  long  since  raised  in  heaven 
 — the  anthem  of  praise  to  the  "  Lamb  that  has  been  slain."     E.  M. 
 
 Chs.  8-11.  Seven  trumpets  blown.  The  in- 
 troduction to  this  series  is  a  vision  of  high  solemni- 
 ty in  the  presence  of  God  (8  :  2-6).  There  is  a 
 presentation  of  the  prayers  of  saints  with  incense, 
 and,  as  a  sign  of  the  answering  of  those  prayers  "  by 
 terrible  things,"  there  is  a  casting  down  of  altar-fire 
 upon  the  earth.  The  same  golden  censer  that  waft- 
 ed up  the  incense  receives  and  pours  down  the  fire. 
 Thus  the  way  is  prepared  for  a  series  of  devouring 
 judgments. 
 
 Seven  angels  "prepared  to  sound  "  the  trumpets 
 which  were  given  to  them.  The  results  which  en- 
 sue are  arranged  in  several  respects  like  those  which 
 follow  the  breakir.g  of  seals.  Thus,  in  either  case, 
 there  is  a  difference  marked  between  the  first  four 
 and  the  remaining  three.  [The  first  four  complete 
 tlie  world-wide  judgments,  and  with  the  fifth  the 
 three  woes  on  mankind  begin.  A.]  There  is  an 
 interval  between  the  sixth  and  seventh,  occupied  bv 
 two  episodical  visions.  The  greatest  intensity  of 
 terror  is  under  the  sixth  ;  and  then,  as  under  the 
 seventh  seal  there  was  silence  in  heaven,  so  under 
 the  seventh  trumpet  the  mystery  of  God  is  finished. 
 
 D.  F. When  the  seventh  is  about  to  sound  the 
 
 consummati<m  of  God's  judgment  passes  unrecord- 
 ed, as  it  did  under  the  seals  ;  and  at  the  seventh 
 trumpet  we  have  the  song  of  thanksgiving  and  tri- 
 umph in  heaven.  Such  remarkable  correspondence 
 carries  its  own  explanation  :  the  two  visions  of  the 
 seals  and  trumpets  run  to  one  and  the  same  termi- 
 nation.   A. This  section  of  the  prophecy  does  not 
 
 follow  chronologically  upon  the  former,  that  of  the 
 seals.  As  the  former,  so  this  also  had  no  doubt  a 
 minor  fulfillment,  perhaps  many  minor  fulfillments, 
 
 in  times  near  to  (or  in  part  coincident  with)  those  of 
 John  himself ;  and  certainly  the  former,  no  less 
 than  this,  carries  us  down  to  the  very  end  of  time. 
 The  two  visions,  briefly  distinguishable  as  that  of 
 the  seven  seals  and  that  of  the  seven  trumpets,  are 
 on  the  whole  rather  parallel  to  each  other  than  con- 
 secutive. 
 
 The  trumpet  had  various  sacred  associations  in 
 the  history  and  ritual  of  Israel.  In  the  giving  of 
 the  law  on  Mount  Sinai  it  was  the  last  signal  of 
 God's  immediate  presence  (Ex.  19  :  16,  19).  Hence 
 its  solemn  application  in  the  New  Testament  ( 1  Thes. 
 4  :  16).  The  trumpet  was  the  appointed  summons 
 to  sacrifice  and  to  worship  (Num.  10  :  10).  It  was 
 the  signal  of  war;  announcing  its  approach,  and 
 summoning  to  defense  (1  Sam.  13  :  3).  liut,  various 
 as  <vere  the  Old  Testament  associations,  all  sacred 
 and  solemn,  with  the  sounding  of  the  trumpet,  there 
 was  one  only  with  the  particular  combination  here 
 found,  that  of  sewn  trumpets  (Josh.  6  :  2-5).  This 
 passage  contains  the  key  to  the  prophecy  now  before 
 us.  In  the  days  of  John  the  Church  of  Christ  was 
 a  little  army  compassing  a  mighty  stronghold,  peo- 
 pled with  gigantic  powers,  and  ready  to  laugh  to 
 scorn  its  few  and  feeble  assailants.  But  the  vision 
 of  the  seven  trumpets  was  lull  of  hope,  full  of  com- 
 fort, for  them.  It  bade  them  remember  the  siege 
 of  Jericho  in  the  days  of  old,  when  by  faith  alone 
 the  victory  was  won,  without  one  blow  struck  or  one 
 engine  aimed  by  man.  Even  so  shall  it  be  in  that 
 greater  and  more  magnificent  war  by  which  the  kwg- 
 f/om.t  of  the  u'orld  are  to  be  made  at  last  the  kinfj- 
 doms  of  our  Lord  and  of  kin  Christ.  The  great  city 
 with  its  walls  and  bulwarks  before  which  the  little 
 
SECTION  38L— REVELATION  8  :  2-11 :  19. 
 
 751 
 
 army  of  the  faithful  is  encamped,  and  which  must 
 fall  before  they  can  gain  entrance  into  the  heavenly 
 Canaan,  is  now  the  world  of  sin,  of  apostasy,  of  un- 
 belief; the  world,  calling  itself  by  different  names 
 in  ditferent  centuries,  but  uniform  and  unchanged 
 through  all  ages  at  least  in  this,  that  if  is  not  subject 
 to  the  law  of  God,  and  is  not  on  the  side  of  Christ 
 in  his  warfare  against  the  enemies  of  human  good 
 and  human  happiness.  Against  this  world,  chang- 
 ing ever  in  its  form,  but  unchanged  and  unchange- 
 able in  its  deep  inner  principles,  the  Church  which 
 is  Christ's  army  has  to  make  war  in  Christ's  name. 
 And  how?  2\ot  by  might,  nor  by  power,  but  by  my 
 Spirit,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts.  lF/<o  ari  thou,  0 
 great  mountain?  Before  my  servant,  before  my 
 people,  before  the  ark  of  my  covenant,  before  my 
 word  and  my  will  and  my  met  stretched  arm,  thou 
 shall  beeome  a  plain  ;  for  the  haitle  is  the  Lord^s, 
 and  the  cause  of  his  Church  is  his  cause.    V. 
 
 The  effects  produced,  as  the  trumpets  are  suc- 
 cessively blown,  may  be  summarily  stated  thus: 
 1.  Havoc  on  the  earth.  2.  Convulsion  ;  part  of  the 
 sea  turned  into  blood.  3.  Bitterness.  4.  Darkness. 
 All  these  woes  fall  upon  "  a  third  part "  of  the  earth, 
 the  sea,  the  rivers  and  fountains,  and  the  heavenly 
 orbs.  There  is  a  marked  reserve.  The  judgments 
 recall  the  plagues  of  hail,  flood,  and  darkness  that 
 fall  on  Egypt ;  and,  like  those  plagues,  they  stop 
 short  of  extermination,  being  intended  for  humilia- 
 tion and  warning.  5.  The  letting  loose  of  hellish 
 malice  for  a  season.  6.  The  loosing  of  "four  an- 
 gels, which  are  bound  in  the  greot  river  Euphrates." 
 That  river  represents  the  peoples  and  multitudes 
 that  sustain  the  mystic  Babylon  (17  :  15);  and  a 
 great  force  among  them,  held  in  for  a  time,  breaks 
 forth.  A  mighty  host  goes  out  to  kill  and  slay. 
 After  seven  thunders  have  been  uttered,  and  a 
 vision  had  of  the  death  and  resurrection  of  two 
 witnesses,  the  last  step  in  the  series  is  reached. 
 7.  Great  voices  are  heard  in  heaven.  Under  the 
 seventh  seal,  heaven  was  silent ;  but  now^  "  great 
 voices  "  proclaimed  the  world-sovereignty  of  "  our 
 Lord  and  of  his  Christ ;  and  he  shall  reign  for  ever 
 and  ever."  Therefore  the  Church,  represented  by 
 the  twenty-four  presbvters,  gives  solemn  thanks  to 
 the  "  Lord  God  Almighty." 
 
 Some  of  the  historical  interpreters  give  definite 
 meanings  to  this  series  in  a  wonderful  fashion.  The 
 first  trumpet  announces  the  invasion  of  Italy  by 
 Alaric,  the  second  sounds  for  Genseric,  the  third  for 
 Attila,  the  fourth  for  Odoacer,  the  fifth  for  Mo- 
 hammed, and  the  sixth  proclaims  the  Turkish  inva- 
 sion of  Cliristendom,  and  capture  of  Constantinople. 
 All  this  seems  wild  and  arbitrary  in  the  extreme. 
 The  cycles  of  visions  repeat  the  same  lessons  and 
 warnings,  announcing  judgments  and  distress  of 
 nations  before  the  coming  of  the  Lord.  Yet  they 
 are  not  mere  repetitions.  The  revelation  under  the 
 trumpets  is  in  advance  of  that  under  the  seals.  It 
 shows  more  fully  the  agencies  to  be  employed  for 
 and  against  the  Church,  and  mentions  evils  and  op- 
 positions which  are  yet  more  clearly  developed  un- 
 der the  next  revolution  of  the  wheel.     D.  F. 
 
 8:3.  Tlitrc  irns  given  to  him  much  incense,  that 
 he  might  give  it  to  the  prai/ers  of  all  the  saints  on  to, 
 that  is,  to  be  offered  upon,  the  golden  cdtar.  The 
 incense  was  used  to  give  a  sweet  scent  to  that  fire- 
 offering  upon  which  it  was  thrown.  When  the  an- 
 gel has  incense  given  him  to  throw  upon  the  prayers 
 of  the  saints,  it  indicates  that  those  prayers  may 
 now  rise  with  acceptance  to  the  throne  of  God ;  in 
 
 other  words,  that  the  time  for  actually  offering  them, 
 because  the  time  when  God  will  answer  them,  is  now 
 fully  come.  And  then  there  goes  up  the  smoke  of 
 the  incense  out  of  the  angel's  hand,  for  (that  is,  to 
 give  a  sweet  scent  to)  those  prayers  which  before 
 were  lying  as  it  were  savorless  because  premature. 
 We  Christians  know  of  one  and  but  one  Mediator. 
 The  angel's  part  is  not  one  of  intercession  or  of 
 mediation :  he  comes  simply  to  testify  that  God's 
 time  is  come,  and  that  the  prayers  of  the  saints  for 
 deliverance  and  for  victory  have  been  heard  ami 
 shall  now  be  answered. 
 
 And  now  tJie  angel  has  taken  the  censer,  and  he 
 filled  it  from  the  fre  of  the  altar,  and  cast  the  con- 
 tents upon  the  earth.  The  censer  had  fulfilled  its 
 first  office,  that  of  scenting  and  perfuming  the 
 prayers  of  the  saints  :  now  it  has  a  ministry  of  judg- 
 ment. The  very  censer,  which  had  just  been  used 
 to  give  fragrance  to  the  prayers  of  the  saints,  was 
 immediately  afterward  emploj-ed  to  scatter  fire  from 
 off  the  same  altar  upon  the  earth.  Prayer,  then, 
 has  two  aspects.  It  brings  an  answer  of  peace  to 
 the  offerer :  it  brings  an  answer  of  judgment  upon 
 the  world  of  evil.  And  does  not  this  passage  give 
 us  what  I  may  indeed  call  a  formidable  idea  of  the 
 consequences  of  Christian  prayers '?  The  final  an- 
 swer to  such  prayers,  the  fulfillment  of  the  cry  ut- 
 tered from  generation  to  generation.  Thy  kingdom 
 come,  is  the  discomfiture  and  destruction  of  all  evil ; 
 sin  first  of  all,  and  with  it  all  those  who  have  de- 
 terminately  taken  part  with  sin.  Yes,  the  prayer 
 of  a  Christian  man  may  be  set  forth,  as  the  Psalmist 
 says,  before  God  as  incense  ;  but  it  returns  back  up- 
 on earth  in  the  shape  of  a  fire  to  consume  evil. 
 
 9-13.  The  sixth  judgment.  A  voice  is  heard 
 from  among  the  four  horns  of  that  golden  altar  on 
 which  lie  for  sacrifice  the  prayers  of  saints.  It  is 
 the  cry  of  God's  oppressed  people  on  earth  which 
 brings  down  this  judgment  upon  the  world  of  their 
 oppressors.  The  judgment  itself  consists  in  set- 
 ting free  four  angels  hitherto  bound;  in  giving 
 scope,  that  is,  to  the  operation  of  a  particular 
 agency  thus  far  restrained  by  God's  long-suffering 
 toward  the  world  of  the  ungodly.  The  angels  are 
 four  in  number,  in  allusion  to  the  four  corners  of 
 the  earth,  or  the  four  winds,  to  express  the  world- 
 wide character  of  the  judgments  foretold.  The 
 place  of  their  binding  first  and  then  of  their  loos- 
 ing is  the  river  Euphrates,  marked  in  the  Old  Tes- 
 tament as  the  boundary  between  the  kingdom  of 
 Israel  and  the  kingdoms  of  the  East,  whether  As- 
 syrian, Chaldean,  or  Persian,  as  the  limit  from  be- 
 yond which  came  the  hosts  of  invading  nations  to 
 make  war  upon  the  nations  and  upon  the  city  of 
 God.  The  Euphrates  is  thus  used  as  a  general  em- 
 blem of  the  seat  of  God's  hosts  of  war  gathered 
 for  attack  upon  an  unbelieving  or  apostate  world. 
 (See  Isa.  13.)  Who  the  enemy  is  against  whom  the 
 hosts  of  the  Lord  are  thus  mustered  may  be  gath- 
 ered from  the  20th  and  21st  verses.  He  is  the 
 world  sunk  in  sin,  and  therefore  hostile  to  the 
 Church. 
 
 The  predictions  of  chapters  8  and  9,  like  those 
 in  the  section  of  the  seven  seals,  are  manifold,  not 
 single,  in  their  fulfillment.  Wherever  war  has  been 
 employed,  under  God's  overruling  providence,  to 
 humble  pride  and  to  break  up  overgrown  and  over- 
 bearing powers,  there  have  these  chapters  had  an 
 accomplishment  again  and  again,  and  each  separate 
 accomplishment  has  been  in  its  turn  a  prediction 
 and  prognostication  of  the  greatest  accomplishment 
 
752 
 
 SECTION  381.— REVELATION  8  :  2-11  :  19. 
 
 and  of  the  last.  Those  hordes  of  invading  bar- 
 barians which  broke  up  the  monster  empire  of 
 Rome,  and  out  of  whose  conquests  modern  Europe 
 eventually  grew,  were  one  fulfillment — they  were 
 not  the  only  fulfillment — of  these  prophecies.  Never 
 were  the  figures  of  locust-swarms,  with  their  teeth 
 as  of  lions  and  their  hair  as  of  women,  more  strik- 
 in^^ly  exemplified  than  in  those  irruptions.  But 
 they  did  not  exhaust  these  prophecies.  The  words 
 of  God  are  manifold  in  their  application,  just  be- 
 catise  they  deal  not  with  instances  only,  but  with 
 principles. 
 
 10  :  7,  The  statement  is  that  a  time  is  fixed  in 
 God's  counsels  for  the  completion  and  termination 
 of  the  present  mixed  state ;  that  the  sounding  of 
 the  seventh  trumpet,  according  to  the  figurative 
 language  of  this  portion  of  the  Book  of  Revelation, 
 shall  be  the  signal  for  the  close  of  that  which  is ; 
 and  that  this  purpose  and  determination  of  God  is 
 
 good  news   to   his    servants.     Y. [For  a  more 
 
 complete  and  satisfactory  exposition  of  this  and 
 other  points,  read  Dr.  Vaughan's  judicious  and  ad- 
 mirable Lectures  upon  this  book.     B.] 
 
 10  :  8  to  11  :  14.  These  episodes  between  the 
 sixth  and  seventh  trumpets,  are  distinctly  introduc- 
 tory to  that  which  is  next  to  follow.  A  little  book 
 is  given  to  the  seer,  sweet  to  his  moutli,  but  bitter 
 in  digestion,  with  an  announcement  that  he  is  yet 
 again  to  prophesy  to  many  nations — that  a  fresh 
 series  of  prophetic  visions,  glorious  indeed  but  wo- 
 ful,  was  now  to  be  delivered  by  him. 
 
 These  begin  by  the  measurement  of  the  temple 
 of  God — seeing  that  it  is  the  Church  herselj\  in  her 
 innermost  hold,  which  is  now  to  become  the  subject 
 of  tlic  jH-oplicctf.  The  course  of  the  two  witnesses, 
 recalling  to  us  by  their  spirit  and  power  Moses  and 
 Klias,  is  predicted  •  and  during  the  prediction,  one 
 principal  figure  of  the  subsequent  visions  is  by  an- 
 ticipation introduced :  the  wild  beast  that  cometh 
 up  out  of  the  abyss.  That  this  is  so,  is  at  once 
 fatal  in  my  estimation  to  the  continuous  historical 
 interpretation.  I  can  give  no  explanation  of  the 
 two  witnesses.  I  have  studied  the  various  solu- 
 tions, and  I  own  that  I  can  not  find  any  which  I  can 
 endorse  as  satisfactory.     A. 
 
 11  :  1,  2.  Even  before  Jerusalem  was  de- 
 stroyed, even  while  the  material  temple  was  still 
 standing — how  much  more  now,  when  (as  we  be- 
 lieve) the  sword  of  Roman  conquest  had  already 
 done  its  work  upon  the  holy  city  ami  its  sanctuary — 
 the  name  of  the  temple  of  God  had  been  transferred 
 from  the  building  on  Mount  Zion  to  the  living  com- 
 munity of  believing  men.  N'ow,  to  measure  this  tem- 
 ple is  to  mark  out  its  extent ;  to  ascertain  how  much 
 (if  I  might  so  express  it)  is  tem|)le ;  what  are  tiic 
 dimensions,  what  the  limits,  of  that  which  is  really 
 holy.  Like  the  very  different  yet  not  wholly  diver- 
 gent vision  of  the  scaling,  it  is  the  object  of  this  i 
 passage  to  indicate  the  safety,  because  the  indelible 
 consecration,  of  God's  true  servants.  The  shrine  is 
 to  be  measured  :  the  court  is  to  be  left  out.  There 
 shall  always  be  a  true  Church,  a  true  spiritual  divine 
 temple :  but  there  shall  he  appended  to  it  a  larger 
 space  which  must  be  described  rather  as  an  outer 
 court  of  that  temple,  a  community  which  partakes 
 not  in  the  true  worship  of  devotion  and  silf-dedica-  i 
 tion,  anil  wliich,  whatever  its  profession  and  what- 
 ever it-;  name,  is  in  reality  a  multitude  without  grace  i 
 and  without  vitality.  j 
 
 3.  The  witnesses  pre  in  one  sense  ideal,  but  in 
 another  sense  they  are  real  persons :  they  are  the  i 
 
 witnesses  of  revelation,  the  witnesses  of  truth,  the 
 witnesses  of  the  gospel,  the  witnesses  of  God,  the 
 witnesses  of  Christ,  in  every  age :  personified  here 
 as  two  in  number.  The  two  witnesses  must  raise 
 the  voice  of  their  prophesying  during  the  interval 
 longer  or  shorter,  the  symbolical  three  years  and  a 
 half,  forty  and  two  months,  or  twelve  hundred  and 
 sixty  days  of  mingled  fidelity  and  defection,  of  a 
 measured  shrine  and  a  trampled  court ;  and  then, 
 then  at  length,  in  the  days  of  the  voice  of  the  seventh 
 aiiffcl,  uho  is  about  to  sound,  then  shall  the  end  come  ; 
 then  shall  the  inystery  of  God  be  finished  even  as  he 
 evangelized  his  servants  the  prophets  (10  :  7). 
 
 4.  The  witnesses  here  are  said  to  be  the  two 
 olivi-irecs  and  the  two  candlesticks  v:hich  stand  before 
 the  Lord  of  the  earth.  And  the  vision  of  Zeehariah 
 (4  :  11-14)  has  taught  us  to  connect  the  two  em- 
 blems. The  olive-trees  are  the  feeders  of  the  lamps. 
 Through  the  two  golden  pipes  theii  empty  the  golden 
 otl  out  of  themselves  into  the  lights  which  shine  be- 
 fore God.  How  glorious  a  description  of  the  office 
 of  the  earthly  witnesses!  They  are  channels  of 
 grace,  and  they  are  concentrations  of  light.  The 
 Church  in  her  darkest  times  shall  not  lack,  has  not 
 lacked,  these.     V. 
 
 6.  The  h<df  of  the  mystic  seven  is  a  ruling 
 number  in  the  apocalyptic  periods.  Three  years 
 and  a  half  had  been  the  duration  of  the  drought 
 prayed  for  by  Elijah  (Jas.  5:17);  "a  time,  times, 
 and  the  dividing  of  time"  (=  three  years  and  a 
 half),  was  the  prophetic  duration  of  the  persecution 
 of  the  saints  in  Dan.  7 :  25.  Thus  we  find  here  that 
 the  two  witnesses,  one  of  whose  powers  is  to  shut 
 up  heaven  that  there  shall  be  no  rain,  shall  prophesy 
 1,260  days,  i.  e.,  three  years  and  a  half;  also  the 
 testimony  of  three  witnesses  is  to  endure  forty-two 
 months  (=  three  years  and  a  half),  as  that  of  Mos;^'s 
 endured  through  the  forty-two  stations  of  Israel  in 
 the  wilderness.  Three  days  and  a  half  are  the 
 bodies  of  the  witnesses  to  lie  unburied  in  the  street 
 of  the  great  city  (v.  9);  again,  for  1,200  days  is  the 
 woman  to  be  fed  in  the  wilderness ;  again,  forty-two 
 months  is  the  period  of  the  power  of  the  first  wild 
 beast,  which  ascended  from  the  sea  (18:5).  Of 
 these  latter  periods  no  satisfactory  solution  has  ever 
 been  given.  Again  and  again,  the  interpreters  of 
 prophecy  have  fixed  a  time  for  the  end  of  them ; 
 again  and  again,  that  time  has  passed  unsignalized 
 by  any  event;  again  and  again,  these  interpreters 
 have  shifted  on  their  ground  into  the  as  yet  safe 
 future.     A. 
 
 7-13.  There  is  a  triumph  over  the  fall  of 
 Christ's  witnesses.  The  world  rejoices  over  them, 
 as  one  after  another  they  pass  away  from  the  scene 
 of  their  testimony ;  for  deeply  had  the  sting  of  their 
 words  and  the  sting  of  their  deeds,  the  reproof  of 
 their  gospel,  and  the  reproof  of  their  example,  en- 
 tered into  the  souls  of  their  despisers  and  their 
 adversaries.  For  three  days  and  a  half,  for  the 
 half  of  the  seven,  for  a  period  short  and  incom- 
 plete, the  triumph  of  the  world,  the  dance  around 
 the  corpses,  is  suffered  to  continue:  men  send 
 gifts  one  to  another,  as  in  a  day  of  feasting  and 
 of  joy  over  glad  tidings.  But  there  comes  for 
 the  faithful  witnesses  a  morning  of  joy  after  this 
 night  of  weeping ;  their  cause  triumphs,  though 
 they  may  |be  no  more ;  their  memory  revives,  and 
 
SECTION  381.— REVELATION  8  :  2-11  :  19. 
 
 753 
 
 is  honored  when  honor  can  no  more  elate:  they 
 themselves  are  in  the  heavenly  mansions :  already 
 rest,  hereafter  glory !  V. — Christianity,  like  civil- 
 ization, may  be  overborne  at  different  points,  or 
 turned  from  its  course  ;  but  it  must  recover  its  lost 
 ground.  It  is  a  guardian  power,  which  has  long 
 been  carrying  the  human  family,  as  in  its  bosom, 
 over  a  rugged  road,  and  beneath  inclement  skies ; 
 but  will  not  be  stayed  until  it  have  fulfilled  its  trust. 
 I.  T. 
 
 15.  "  The  kingdom  (sovereignty)  over  the  world 
 is  our  Lord's,  and  his  Christ's."  The  kingdoms  of 
 the  world  give  way  to  the  kingdom  over  the  world 
 exercised  by  Christ  (Dan.  2  :  44).  The  earth-kingr 
 doms  are  many ;   His  shall  be  one  (Zech.  14  :  9). 
 
 Fausset. Can  the  earth  be  enlightened?     Can 
 
 the  nations  be  disenthralled  ?  Can  the  whole  crea- 
 tion, which  has  groaned  and  travailed  together  in 
 pain  until  now,  be  brought  out  of  bondage  into 
 glorious  liberty  ?  Yes,  all  this  can  be  done,  and 
 will  be  done :  First,  by  the  judgments  of  heaven,  in 
 which  the  Son  of  man  will  come  upon  the  strong 
 man  armed,  and  take  away  his  armor ;  secondly,  by 
 the  universal  propagation  of  the  gospel,  before  the 
 light  of  which  idolatry,  imposture,  and  superstition 
 will  retreat  abashed ;  thirdly,  by  frequent  and,  at 
 last,  general  revivals  of  religion,  giving  resistless 
 power   to   the   gospel,  as  it  is  preached   to  every 
 
 creature.     L.  B. The  means  are  at  command, 
 
 and  just  so  soon  as  the  Spirit  is  poured  out  like 
 water  upon  the  thirsty,  and  floods  upon  the  dry 
 ground,  we  shall  find  the  great  cause  of  the  world's 
 conversion  moving  on  toward  its  ultimate  triumphs, 
 with  an  efficacy  and  a  glory  that  will  awaken  new 
 songs  in  heaven.  Expansion  is  the  very  law  of  the 
 Saviour's  kingdom.  Christianity  embraces  every 
 feature  of  increase  and  perjjetuity ;  and,  whenever 
 it  shall  please  God  to  give  the  Spirit  in  primitive 
 fullness  and  power  to  all  our  churches  and  all  our 
 missionaries,  we  shall  be  prepared  to  hear  it  shout- 
 ed on  earth,  and  echoed  from  heaven,  "  The  king- 
 doms of  this  vjorld  are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our 
 Lord,  and  of  his  Chi'ist !    D.  Magie. 
 
 16.  The  twenty-four  elders.  The  scenery  of  the 
 fourth  and  fifth  chapters  still  continues ;  the  council 
 is  still  sitting  in  heaven  upon  the  fortunes  of  earth ; 
 with  such  additional  features  as  we  have  from  time 
 to  time  noticed  in  the  sections  which  followed.  And 
 here  the  adorations  of  the  fifth  chapter  are  renewed, 
 in  special  acknowledgment  of  the  assumption  of 
 universal  dominion  by  the  Lord  and  his  Christ. 
 
 18.  And  to  destroy  those  ivho  destroy  the  earth. 
 There  is  only  one  word  in  the  original  language  for 
 destroying  and  corrupting.  To  defile  is  to  destroy. 
 To  corrupt  the  earth  is  to  destroy  the  earth.  It  is, 
 to  spoil  God's  work ;  to  mar  and  to  disfigure  by  its 
 abuse  that  which  God  made  all  beautiful  and  all 
 91 
 
 holy.  See  then  what  a  sinful  life  is  !  See  how 
 God's  enemies,  that  is,  the  ungodly  and  the  sinful, 
 are  regarded  in  heaven !  They  destroy  the  earth. 
 God  meant  everything  for  one  use,  and  they  turn 
 everything  to  another  use.  God  meant  his  creation 
 to  be  enjoyed  by  his  creatures  ;  enjoyed  with  mod- 
 eration, enjoyed  with  thankfulness,  enjoyed  in  kind- 
 ness, in  tenderness,  in  love ;  and  behold,  we  have 
 gone  forth  to  trample  and  to  waste,  to  sully  and  to 
 defile,  to  turn  to  selfish  indulgence,  to  use  as  instru- 
 ments of  vile  temptation,  or  as  implements  of  un- 
 holy warfare,  those  things  or  those  persons,  those 
 members  and  faculties,  those  bodies,  those  minds, 
 those  souls,  which  might  have  been  and  which  ought  to 
 have  been  altogether  applied  to  his  service  and  made 
 vocal  with  his  praise.  And  now  at  last  the  season 
 is  come  to  destroy  those  who  have  thus  destroyed 
 the  earth. 
 
 19.  T7ie  temple  of  God  ivas  opened.  The  secret 
 place  of  ?iis  dwelling  was  thrown  wide  open,  giving 
 sight,  giving  access,  giving  place  and  abode  for  men. 
 The  eye  of  John  rests  once  again  in  vision  upon  the 
 lost  ark  of  his  nation :  he  sees  it  in  heaven,  and  he 
 sees  it  disclosed  to  public  gaze.  There  is  no  longer 
 any  enclosing  wall,  no  longer  a  concealing  curtain. 
 What  could  this  mdicate  but  that  the  mystery  of 
 God  is  now  finished,  his  counsels  accomplished,  his 
 work  concerning  man  consummated  ?     V. 
 
 Christianity  fulfills  its  own  prophecies  ;  it  proves 
 its  divine  origin  by  superhuman  victories.  Every 
 opposing  religion,  and  every  arrogant  philosopher, 
 it  has  overcome  in  its  resistless  march,  and  from 
 them  all,  one  after  another,  has  been  heard  the  ex- 
 piring cry,  wrested,  it  is  said,  from  the  apostate 
 Julian :  "  Thou  hast  conquered,  0  Galilean  !  "  It 
 is  more  than  realizing  the  vision  of  Cicero,  in  his 
 "  Laws,"  that  "  the  whole  world  is  to  be  esteemed 
 one  community  of  gods  and  men."  Through  our 
 earth  it  is  diffusing  the  principle  of  justice,  as  it 
 also  here  first  made  charity  to  be  the  greatest  of  the 
 virtues.  It  has  ennobled  womanhood,  sanctified 
 childhood,  spiritualized  manhood,  and  opened  to  all 
 the  gates  of  endless  life.  It  helps  us  to  "  strip  off 
 our  fond  and  false  identity,"  and  "  woos  and  clasps 
 us  to  the  eternal  spheres."  It  has  brought  the  king- 
 dom of  God  to  the  very  vision  and  heart  of  man. 
 It  touches  our  deepest  and  tenderest  feelings,  and 
 makes  us  strong  for  conflict  or  submission.  It 
 awakens,  that  it  may  still,  the  sense  of  guilt.  It 
 relieves  our  untold  sorrows,  and  imparts  these  hid- 
 den joys  no  tongue  can  tell.  Its  inmost  efficacy  is 
 seen  in  the  formation  of  a  holy  mind,  in  the  trans- 
 formation of  a  sinner  into  a  loving  child  of  God,  a 
 marvel  which  neither  science  knows,  nor  art  can 
 imitate.  And  in  the  race,  as  in  the  soul,  it  creates 
 new  and  higher  wants,  and  satisfies  them.  Its  prom- 
 ises  irradiate  the  future,   as  its   beneficence  has 
 
754  SECTION  382.— RE  VELA  TION  12  : 1-U  :  20. 
 
 blessed  the  past.  Human  rights  and  human  wants  I  shadowed  in  the  promise  of  its  millenial  glory.  And 
 demand  its  triumphs.  The  world  travails  and  sighs  !  though  some  expositors,  adhering  to  the  letter,  put 
 for  redemption,  so  that  perpetual  war  may  issue  in  \  that  glory  in  a  merely  sensual  and  Jewish  form,  re- 
 
 perpetual  peace ;  that  oppression  and  caste  may  be 
 abolished  ;  that  labor  may  be  guided  by  moral  law, 
 and  not  by  the  soulless  rule  of  supply  and  demand ; 
 that  our  politics  may  be  patriotic  and  just ;  that  the 
 terrible  inequalities  of  social  life  may  be  eradicated, 
 the  hungry  fed,  the  naked  clothed  ;  that  the  physi- 
 cal may  be  for  the  moral,  and  the  moral  for  the 
 spiritual ;  that  our  humanity  may  be  one  brother- 
 hood, in  Christ  our  elder  brother  and  our  King.  All 
 this  is  pledged  in  the  triumph  of  bis  kingdom,  fore- 
 
 minding  us  of  Milton's  sarcasm,  that  "what  to  the 
 Jew  is  only  Jewish  is  for  the  Christian  Canaanit- 
 ish,"  yet,  that  it  is  to  be  a  kingdom  in  which  Christ 
 shall  reign  and  redemption  be  completed,  is  insured 
 to  us  by  the  faithful  pledge  of  him  who  has  prom- 
 ised, and  is  alone  able  to  effect,  that  grandest  of 
 consummations,  that  brightest  vision  of  the  race, 
 the  ushering  in  of  that  "  sacred,  high,  eternal  noon," 
 in  which  the  kingdoms  of  the  world  shall  become 
 the  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  of  his  Christ.     H.  B.  S. 
 
 Section  382. 
 
 Revelation  xii.  1-17;   xiii.  1-18;  xiv.  1-20. 
 
 12  ;  1     And  there  appeared  a  great  wonder  in  heaven ;  a  woman  clothed  with  the  sun,  and  the 
 
 2  moon  imder  her  feet,  and  upon  her  head  a  crown  of  twelve  stars:  and  she  being  with  child 
 
 3  cried,  travailing  in  birth,  and  pained  to  be  delivered.     And  there  appeared  another  wonder 
 in  heaven  ;  and  behold  a  great  red  dragon,  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and  seven 
 
 4  crowns  upon  his  heads.     And  his  tail  drew  the  third  part  of  the  stars  of  heaven,  and  did 
 cast  them  to  the  eartli:  and  tlie  dragon  stood  before  the  woman  which  was  ready  to  be 
 
 5  delivered,  for  to  devour  her  child  as  soon  as  it  was  born.     And  she  brought  forth  a  man 
 child,  who  was  to  rule  all   nations  with  a  rod  of  iron :  and  her  child  was  caught  up  unto 
 
 6  God,  and  to  his  throne.     And  the  woman  fled  into  the  wilderness,  where  she  hath  a  place 
 prepared  of  God,  that  they  should  feed  her  there  a  thousand  two  iiundred  and  three-score 
 
 7  days.     And  there  was  war  in  heaven :  Michael  and  his  angels  fought  against  the  dragon ; 
 
 8  and  the  dragon  fought  and  his  angels,  and  prevailed  not ;  neither  was  their  place  found  any 
 
 9  more  in  heaven.    And  the  great  dragon  was  cast  out,  that  old  serpent,  called  the  Devil,  and 
 Satan,  which  deceiveth  the  whole  world:  he  was  cast  out  into  the  earth,  and  his  angels 
 
 10  were  cast  out  with  him.  And  I  heard  a  loud  voice  saying  in  heaven.  Now  is  come  salva- 
 tion, and  strength,  and  the  kingdom  of  our  God,  and  the  power  of  his  Christ :  for  the 
 accuser  of  our  brethren  is  cast  down,  which  accused  them  before  our  God  day  and  night. 
 
 11  And  they  overcame  him  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  by  the  word  of  their  testimony; 
 
 12  and  they  loved  not  their  lives  unto  the  death.  Therefore  rejoice,  i/e  heavens,  and  ye  that 
 dwell  in  them.  Woe  to  the  inhabiters  of  the  earth  and  of  the  sea!  tor  the  devil  is  come 
 down  unto  you,  having  great  wrath,  because  he  knoweth  that  he  hath  but  a  short  time. 
 
 13  And  when  the  dragon  saw  that  he  was  cast  unto  the  earth,  he  persecuted  the  woman  which 
 
 14  brought  forth  the  man  child.  And  to  the  woman  were  given  two  wings  of  a  great  eagle, 
 that  she  might  fly  into  the  wilderness,  into  her  place,  where  she  is  nourished  for  a  time,  and 
 
 15  times,  and  half  a  time,  from  the  face  of  the  serpent.  And  the  serpent  cast  out  of  his 
 mouth  water  as  a  flood  after  the  woman,  that  he  might  cause  her  to  be  carried  away  of  the 
 
 16  flood.     And  the  earth  helped  the  woman  ;  and  the  earth  opened  her  mouth,  and  swallowed 
 
 17  up  the  flood  which  the  dragon  cast  out  of  his  mouth.  And  the  dragon  was  wroth  witli  the 
 woman,  and  went  to  make  war  with  the  remnant  of  her  seed,  which  keep  the  command- 
 ments of  God,  and  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 13:1  And  I  stood  upon  the  sand  of  the  sea,  and  saw  a  beast  rise  up  out  of  the  sea,  having 
 seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and  upon  his  horns  ten  crowns,  and  upon  his  heads  the  name 
 
 2  of  blasphemy.     And  the  beast  wliich  I  saw  was  like  unto  a  leopard,  and  his  feet  were  as 
 the  feet  ot  a  bear,  and  his  mouth  as  the  mouth  of  a  lion:  and  the  dragon  gave  him  his 
 
 3  power,  and  his  seat,  and  great  authority.     And  I  saw  one  of  his  heads  as  it  were  woimded 
 to  death ;  and  his  deadly  wound  was  healed :  and  all  the  world  wondered  after  the  beast. 
 
 4  And  they  worshipped  the  dragon  which  gave  power  unto  the  beast:  and  they  worshipped 
 
 5  the  beast,  saying,  Who  w  like  unto  the  beast?  wiio  is  able  to  make  war  with  him  ?     And 
 there  was  given  unto  him  a  month  speaking  great  things  and  blasphemies;  and  ])ower  Avas 
 
 6  given  unto  him  to  continue  forty  and  two  months.     And  he  oi)ened  his  mouth  in  blas- 
 phemy against  God.  to  blasi>lieme  his  name,  and  his  tabernacle,  and  them   that  dwell  in 
 
 7  heaven.     And  it  was  given  unto  him  to  make  war  with  the  saints,  and  to  overcome  them  : 
 
SECTION  382.— REVELATION  12  : 1  U  :  20.  755 
 
 8  and  power  was  given  him  over  all  kindreds,  and  tongues,  and  nations.  And  all  that  dwell 
 upon  the  earth  shall  worship  him,  whose  names  are  not  written  in  the  hook  of  life  of  the 
 
 9  Lamb  slain  from  the  foundation  of  the  world.     If  any  man  have  an  ear,  let  him  hear. 
 
 10  He  that  leadeth  into  captivity  shall  go  into  captivity  :  he  that  killeth  with  the  sword  must 
 
 11  be  killed  with  the  sword.  Here  is  the  patience  and  the  faith  of  the  saints.  And  I  beheld 
 another  beast  coniing  up  out  of  the  earth  ;  and  he  had  two  horns  like  a  lamb,  and  he  spake 
 
 12  as  a  dragon.  And  he  exerciseth  all  the  power  of  the  first  beast  before  him,  and  causeth 
 the  earth  and  them  which  dwell  therein  to  worship  the  first  beast,  whose  deadly  wound 
 
 13  was  healed.     And  lie  doeth  great  wonders,  so  that  he  maketh  fire  come  down  from  heaven 
 
 14  on  the  earth  in  sight  of  men,  and  deceiveth  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  by  the  means  of 
 those  miracles  which  he  had  i)ower  to  do  in  the  sight  of  the  beast ;  saying  to  them  that 
 dwell  on  the  earth,  that  they  should  make  an  image  to  the  beast,  which  had  the  wound  by 
 
 15  a  sword,  and  did  live.  And  he  liad  power  to  give  life  unto  the  image  of  the  beast,  that  the 
 image  of  the  beast  should  both  speak,  and  cause  that  as  many  as  would  not  worship  the 
 
 16  image  of  the  beast  should  be  killed.     And  he  causeth  all,  both  small  and  great,  rich  and 
 
 17  poor,  free  and  bond,  to  receive  a  mark  in  their  right  hand,  or  in  their  foreheads :  and  that 
 no  man  might  buy  or  sell,  save  he  that  had  the  mark,  or  the  name  of  the  beast,  or  the  num- 
 
 18  ber  of  his  name.  Here  is  wisdom.  Let  him  that  hath  understanding  count  the  number 
 of  the  beast :  for  it  is  the  number  of  a  man :  and  his  number  is  Six  hundred  threescore 
 and  six. 
 
 14  :  1     And  I  looked,  and,  lo,  a  Lamb  stood  on  the  mount  Sion,  and  with  him  a  hundred  forty 
 
 2  and  four  thousand,  having  his  Father's  name  written  in  their  foreheads.  And  I  heard  a 
 voice  from  heaven,  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  a  great  thunder :  and 
 
 3  I  heard  the  voice  of  harpers  harping  with  their  harps :  and  they  sung  as  it  were  a  new 
 song  before  the  throne,  and  before  the  four  beasts,  and  the  elders:  and  no  man  could  learn 
 that  song  but  the  hundred  and  forty  and  four  thousand,  which  were  redeemed  from  the 
 
 4  earth.  These  are  they  which  were  not  defiled  with  women;  for  they  are  virgins.  These 
 are  they  which  follow  the  Lamb  whitliersoever  he  goeth.     These  were  redeemed  from 
 
 5  among  men,  being  the  firstfruits  unto  God  and  to  the  Lamb.  And  in  their  mouth  was 
 found  no  guile ;  for  they  are  without  fault  before  the  throne  of  God. 
 
 6  And  I  saw  another  angel  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  having  the  everlasting  gospel  to 
 preach  unto  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  and  to  every  nation,  and  kindred,  and  tongue, 
 
 7  and  people,  saying  with  a  loud  voice.  Fear  God,  and  give  glory  to  him  ;  for  the  hour  ot  his 
 judgment  is  come :  and  worship  him  that  made  heaven,  and  earth,  and  the  sea,  and  the 
 
 8  fountains  of  waters.  And  there  followed  another  angel,  saying,  Babylon  is  fallen,  is  fallen, 
 that  great  city,  because  she  made  all  nations  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  forni- 
 
 9  cation.     And  the  third  angel  followed  them,  saying  with  a  loud  voice.  If  any  man  worship 
 
 10  the  beast  and  his  image,  and  receive  his  mark  in  his  forehead,  or  in  his  hand,  the  same  shall 
 drink  of  tlie  wine  of  the  wrath  of  God,  which  is  poured  out  without  mixture  into  the  cup 
 of  his  indignation;  and  he  shall  be  tormented  with  tire  and  brimstone  in  the  presence  of 
 
 11  the  holy  angels,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  Lamb:  and  the  smoke  of  their  torment  ascend- 
 eth  up  for  ever  and  ever :  and  they  have  no  rest  day  nor  night,  who  worship  the  beast  and 
 
 12  his  image,  and  whosoever  receiveth  the  mark  of  his  name.     Here  is  the  patience  of  the 
 
 13  saints:  here  «?•«  they  that  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and  the  faith  of  Jesus.  And  I 
 heard  a  voice  from  heaven  saying  unto  me,  "Write,  Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  tlie 
 Lord  from  henceforth :  Yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from  their  labours ;  and 
 their  works  do  follow  them. 
 
 14  And  I  looked,  and  behold  a  white  cloud,  and  upon  the  cloud  one  sat  like  unto  the  Son  of 
 
 15  man,  having  on  his  liead  a  golden  crown,  and  in  his  hand  a  sharp  sickle.  And  another 
 angel  came  out  of  the  temple,  crying  with  a  loud  voice  to  him  that  sat  on  the  cloud.  Thrust 
 in  thy  sickle,  and  reap :  for  the  time  is  come  for  thee  to  reap :  for  the  harvest  of  the  earth 
 
 16  is  ripe.     And  he  that  sat  on  the  cloud  thrust  in  his  sickle  on  the  earth  ;  and  the  earth  was 
 
 17  reaped.     And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple  which  is  in  heaven,  he  also  having  a 
 
 18  sharp  sickle.  And  another  angel  came  out  from  the  altar,  which  had  power  over  fire;  and 
 cried  with  a  loud  cry  to  him  that  had  the  sharp  sickle,  saying.  Thrust  in  thy  sharp  sickle, 
 
 19  and  gather  the  clusters  of  the  vine  of  the  earth  ;  for  her  grapes  are  fully  ripe.  And  the 
 angel  thrust  in  his  sickle  into  the  earth,  and  gathered  the  vine  of  the  earth,  and  cast  it  into 
 
 20  the  great  winepress  of  the  wrath  of  God.  And  the  winepress  was  trodden  without  the 
 city,  and  blood  came  out  of  the  winepress,  even  unto  the  horse  bridles,  by  the  space  of  a 
 thousand  and  six  hundred  furlongs. 
 
756 
 
 SECTION  382.— REVELATION  12  :  1-lJf  :  20. 
 
 Only  "  they  who  die  in  the  Lord  "  are  here  accounted  blessed  ;  it  can  not  possibly  be  gain  to  die  till 
 Christ  has  first  been  made  the  life  of  the  soul.  Where  this  becomes  our  matchless  privilege,  in  the  way 
 of  faith  and  penitence,  we  may  expect  a  state  of  bliss,  not  merely  after  centuries  have  rolled  over  our 
 dust,  but  even  from  the  moment  of  our  departure  from  this  life.  "  Henceforth,"  said  the  Spirit,  "  the 
 dead  in  Christ  are  blessed."  And  in  this  rest  "  their  works  do  follow  them,"  that  is  to  say,  from  every 
 seed  of  faith  and  love,  strewed  here  below  with  unwearied  hands,  the  harvest  is  to  be  expected  there. 
 Mark  well,  it  stands  not  that  their  works  precede  them,  in  any  wise  to  open  for  them  heaven's  portals ; 
 but  that  their  works  do  follow  them,  where  hidden  good  treads  forth  at  once  to  view.      Van  0. 
 
 We  rest  on  this,  "  I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you."  A  place  is  prepared  for  each  one  of  us  ;  a  place 
 fitted  to  our  distinct  character,  a  separate  work  fitted  to  develop  that  character  into  perfection,  and  in  the 
 doing  of  which  we  shall  have  the  continual  delight  of  feeling  that  we  are  growing.  Our  ideals  shall  be- 
 come more  beautiful,  and  minister  continually  to  fresh  aspiration.  Feelings  for  which  we  found  no  food 
 here  shall  there  be  satisfied  with  work,  and  exercised  by  action  into  exquisite  perfection.  And  this  shall 
 shall  be  in  a  father's  home,  where  all  the  dearest  dreams  of  home-life  shall  find  their  happy  fulfillment ; 
 in  a  perfect  society,  where  all  the  charming  interchange  of  thought  and  giving  and  receiving  of  each 
 other's  good  which  makes  our  best  happiness  on  earth,  shall  be  easier,  freer,  purer,  more  intimate,  more 
 spiritual,  more  intellectual ;  and  binding  all  together,  the  onmiprcscnt  Spirit  of  love,  goodness,  truth,  and 
 life,  whom  we  call  God,  and  whom  we  know  in  Jesus  Christ,  shall  abide  in  us,  and  we  in  him,  "  for  he  is 
 not  a  God  of  the  dead,  but  of  the  living :  for  all  live  unto  him."     S.  A.  B. 
 
 Chs.  12-14.  Wc  have  seen  in  the  Book  of 
 Revelation  thus  far,  and  we  shall  see  in  it  hereafter, 
 not  so  much  one  continuous  stream  of  prophecy, 
 starting  from  the  times  of  John,  and  carrying  down 
 the  fortunes  of  the  Church  with  historical  precision 
 till  they  are  finally  lost  in  the  great  ocean  of  eter- 
 nity :  but  rather  a  number  of  i)arallel  streams,  each 
 marked  by  some  definite  purpose  and  principle,  and 
 each  ending  only  with  the  end  of  time,  even  with 
 that  last  discomfiture  of  the  opposing  powers  of  evil 
 which  shall  introduce  the  universal  reign  of  Christ, 
 and  usher  in  the  iicio  heavens  and  new  earth  wherein 
 dwelleth  righteousness.  We  shall  not  be  surprised 
 therefore  to  observe  in  the  section  now  to  be  opened 
 a  return  to  a  very  elementary  point  in  the  history  of 
 the  Church  of  God.  '  The  general  subject  of  the 
 three  chapters  which  form  this  section  is  the  ene- 
 mies, the  three  enemies,  of  Christ's  Church.  We 
 shall  find  that  this  also  is  a  passage  complete  in 
 itself,  and  ending  only  with  the  same  catastrophe  of 
 the  powers  of  evil  which  we  have  already  observed 
 as  the  termination  of  the  vision  of  the  seals  in  the 
 Ist  verse  of  the  8th  chapter,  and  of  the  vision  of 
 the  tniiiipets  in  the  last  verse  of  the  11th.     V. 
 
 13  :  1-17.  And  now  opens  the  great  i)rophetic 
 course  of  visions  regarding  the  Church.  Her  iden- 
 ti6cati«)7i  in  the  eyes  of  the  seer  is  first  rendered  un- 
 mistakable, by  the  scene  opening  with  the  appear- 
 ance of  the  woman  and  the  serpent,  the  enmity 
 between  him  and  her  seed,  the  birth  of  the  man-child 
 who  sh  Mild  rule  over  the  nations — his  ascension  to 
 heaven  and  to  the  throne  of  God.  The  flight  of  the 
 woman  into  the  wilderness,  the  casting  down  of 
 Satan  from  heaven  no  longer  to  curse  the  brethren 
 there,  his  continued  enmity  on  earth,  his  persecution 
 of  the  remnant  of  the  woman's  seed,  these  belong 
 to  the  introductory  featiu-es  of  the  great  vision  which 
 is  to  follow,  and  serve  to  describe  tiie  state  in  which 
 the  Chunl)  of  God  is  found  during  the  now  pending 
 stage  of  her  conflict. 
 
 13  ;  1-10.  What  follows  carries  out  the  descrip- 
 tion of  the  war  made  by  the  dragon  on  the  seed  of 
 the  woman.  A  wild  l)east  is  seen  rising  out  of  the 
 deep,  uniting  in  itself  the  formerly  described  heads 
 and  horns  of  the  dragon,  and  also  the  well-known 
 
 prophetic  symbols  of  the  great  empires  of  the  world : 
 representing,  in  fact,  the  secular  powers  antagonistic 
 to  the  Church  of  Christ.  To  this  wild  beast  the 
 dragon  gives  his  might  and  his  throne ,  and  not- 
 withstanding that  one  of  its  heads — the  pagan 
 Roman  empire — is  crushed  to  death,  its  deadly  wound 
 is  healed,  and  all  who  are  not  written  in  the  Lamb's 
 book  of  life  worship  it.  11-18.  The  further  carry- 
 ing out  of  the  power  and  influence  of  the  beast  is 
 now  set  before  us  by  the  vision  of  another  wild 
 beast,  born  of  the  earth,  gentle  as  a  lamb  in  appear- 
 ance, but  dragon-like  and  cruel  in  character.  This 
 second  beast  is  the  ally  and  servant  of  the  former  : 
 makes  men  to  worship  its  image  and  receive  its  mark, 
 as  the  condition  of  civil  rights  and  even  of  life  itself. 
 Here,  in  common  with  very  many  of  the  best  inter- 
 preters, I  can  not  fail  to  recognize  the  sacerdotal 
 persecuting  power,  leagued  with,  and  the  instrument 
 of,  the  secular :  professing  to  be  a  lamb,  but  in  reality 
 being  a  dragon,  persecuting  the  saints  of  God,  the 
 inseparable  companion  and  upholder  of  despotic  and 
 tyrannical  power.  This  in  all  its  forms,  pagan,  papal, 
 and  in  so  far  as  the  reformed  churches  have  retro- 
 graded toward  papal  sacerdotalism,  Protestant  also, 
 I  believe  to  be  that  which  is  symbolized  under  the 
 second  wild  beast. 
 
 14  :  1-20.  Next,  the  apocalyptic  vision  brings 
 before  us  the  Lamb  on  Blount  Zion  with  the  first- 
 fruits  of  his  people,  and  the  heavenly  song  in  which 
 they  join — as  prefatory  to  the  announcement,  by 
 three  angels,  of  the  prophecies  which  are  to  follow, 
 so  full  of  import  to  the  ]ieople  and  Church  of  God. 
 These  are,  first  (vs.  6,  7),  the  procliunation  of  the 
 everlasting  gospel  as  previous  to  the  final  judgments 
 of  (Jod  ;  next,  the  fall  of  Babylon  (v.  8),  as  an  en- 
 couragement for  the  patience  of  the  saints ;  third 
 (vs.  0-11),  the  final  defeat  and  torment  of  the  Lord's 
 enemies.  After  these  (vs.  11,  12)  is  heard  a  voice 
 proclaiming  the  blessedness  of  the  holy  dead.  Then 
 j  follow,  in  stiict  accord  with  these  four  announce- 
 i  ments,  1,  the  harvest  and  the  vintage  of  the  earth 
 (vs.  14-20),  and  the  seven  last  plagues,  symbolized 
 by  the  outpouring  of  the  vials  (15  :  1 ;  16  :  1-21); 
 2,  the  ample  details  of  the  fall  and  i)ii:iishment  of 
 ,  Babylon  (chs.  17,  18) ;  3,  the  triumjih  of  the  Church 
 
SECTION  382.— REVELATION  12  : 1-U  :  20. 
 
 757 
 
 in  the  last  defeat  of  her  Lord's  eiK-mies  (19: 11-21); 
 4,  the  milleDDial  reign  (chs.  •2U-22);  and  finally, 
 the  eternity  of  bliss.  There  is  reason  to  interpret 
 the  harvest  (14  :  15,  16),  of  the  ingathering  of  the 
 Lord's  people:  the  vintage  (14:  18,  19),  of  the 
 crushing  of  his  enemies  ;  both  these  being,  accord- 
 ing to  the  usage  of  this  book,  compendious,  and  in- 
 clusive of  the  fuller  details  of  both,  which  are  to 
 follow.  The  vintage  is  taken  up  and  expanded  in 
 detail  by  the  series  of  the  vials  (eh.  Iti);  seven  in 
 number,  as  were  the  seals  and  the  trumpets  before. 
 These  final  judgments,  specially  belonging  to  the 
 Church,  are  introduced  by  a  song  of  triumph  from 
 the  saints  of  both  dispensations,  and  are  poured  out 
 by  angels  coming  forth  from  the  opened  sanctuary 
 of  the  tabernacle  of  witness  in  heaven  (15  :  2-8).  A. 
 
 Ch.  12.  One  of  the  prime  objects  of  this  en- 
 fire  chapter  is  manifestly  to  put  the  devil  in  his 
 true  light  as  the  chief  persecutor,  the  arch-traitor 
 and  rebel  against  the  throne  of  God — the  chieftain 
 who  heads  all  the  sin  and  all  the  war  against  God 
 and  goodness  which  appear  in  the  universe.  Let  all 
 Christians  know  their  enemy ;  let  them  know  his 
 past  history,  his  present  designs,  his  determined  an- 
 tagonism to  the  Messiah  and  to  his  Church  and  peo- 
 ple ;  and  his  certain  defeat  and  shameful  fall  in  the 
 end.     H.  C. 
 
 1-6.  Some  leading  facts  in  relation  to  the  Sa- 
 viour's entrance  into  the  world  and  exit  from  it  are 
 obviously  glanced  at  here.  The  reader  can  not 
 avoid  calling  to  mind  the  birth  of  Christ,  the  mas- 
 sacre at  Bethlehem  by  Herod,  the  character  of  him 
 who  was  to  "  rule  over  the  nations  "  as  disclosed  in 
 Psalm  2,  the  temptation  of  Christ  by  Satan,  the 
 ascension  of  the  Redeemer  to  heaven  after  he  had 
 risen  from  the  dead,  and  finally  the  persecution  of 
 the  Church  with  the  protection  vouchsafed  to  it  on 
 the  part  of  Heaven.  That  Satan  is  here  presented 
 as  following  the  ascended  Redeemer  with  the  design 
 of  annoying  him  must  strike  every  well-informed 
 mind  as  a  lively  symbol  of  the  malignity  and  bitter- 
 ness with  which  the  enemy  cf  God  and  man  pur- 
 sued Jesus  and  his  disciples  at  all  times  and  on  all 
 occasions.     M.  S. 
 
 1.  The  woman  clothed  with  the  sun,  and  having 
 on  her  head  a  crown  of  twelve  stars,  is  the  Church 
 of  God ;  the  Church  regarded  as  one  whole  from 
 the  days  of  Abraham,  perhaps  we  may  say  from  the 
 day  of  the  fall  itself,  under  whatever  special  dispen- 
 sation placed — the  Patriarchal,  the  Israelite,  or  the 
 Christian. 
 
 3.  The  dragon  represents  in  various  passages  of 
 the  prophets  of  the  old  testament  that  great  Egyp- 
 tian power  which  had  been  the  first  oppressor  of  the 
 Church  of  Israel.  And  thus  with  equal  fitness  it 
 becomes  in  this  Book  of  Revelation  the  title  of  that 
 prince  of  this  world  whose  deep  and  bitter  hostility 
 to  God  and  his  Christ  prompts  all  the  efforts  and 
 frames  all  the  machinations  by  which  the  world 
 seeks  to  undermine  the  influence  of  the  Saviour  and 
 of  his  people.  The  dragon  is  henceforth  another 
 name  for  the  devil  or  Satan. 
 
 Seven  heads  and  ten  horns.  Notice  that 
 though  there  is  a  unity  of  persons  in  the  arch-enemy 
 of  God,  he  is  yet  in  his  operations  a  many-headed 
 power ;  he  exercises  his  influence  through  many  chan- 
 nels ;  every  phase  of  the  ungodly,  antichristian  world 
 is  one  of  his  manifestations  ;  and  further,  the  power 
 which  is  thus  various  and  thus  multiplied  is  also 
 a  strength  ;  it  possesses  ten  horns,  the  scriptural 
 emblem  of  vigor  and  force.     We  can  not  despise 
 
 the   power  of    evil,  though  we   may  forebode   its 
 downfall. 
 
 5.  Caught  up  nnto  God.  The  years  of  in- 
 fancy and  boyhood,  of  youth  and  of  manhood,  the 
 workshop  of  Nazareth,  the  journe}iugs  to  Jerusa- 
 lem, the  call  of  disciples,  the  labors  of  teaching 
 and  of  healing,  the  cruel  inocking  and  scourging, 
 the  bitter  cross  and  the  quiet  grave,  all  are  passed 
 over :  he  who  declares  the  end  from  the  beginning 
 speaks  here  but  of  birth  and  of  ascension,  and  tells 
 us  only  that,  wliilo  the  dragon  stood  in  readiness  to 
 devour  the  child  which  should  be  born,  the  child 
 was  caught  up  imto  God  and  to  his  throne. 
 
 The  woman  flees  into  the  wilderness.  Like  Israel 
 of  old  fleeing  from  the  wrath  of  Pliara(;h,  the  Church 
 of  God,  whose  Lord  and  Master  has  been  taken  up 
 from  her,  finds  a  dwelling-place  in  her  desolation  in 
 the  wilderness.  There,  like  Israel  of  old,  she  has 
 food  provided  for  her  of  God.  The  period  of  her 
 abode  is  described  in  figures  now  familiar  to  us. 
 The  1,260  days  are  the  same  period  during  which 
 God's  two  witnesses  prophesy  clothed  in  sackcloth. 
 It  is  the  same  period,  otherwise  described  as  one  of 
 forty  and  two  months,  during  which  the  holy  city  is 
 trodden  under  foot  of  the  Gentiles  (11 :  2,  3).  It  is 
 the  same  period,  otherwise  described  as  one  of  three 
 years  and  a  half,  of  a  time  and  times  and  half  a  time 
 (v.  14),  during  which  our  Lord's  own  ministry  upon 
 earth  was  protracted,  and  after  which  tlie  spirit  of 
 life  from  God  entered  into  the  two  dead  witnesses 
 and  ihei/  ascended  up  to  heaven  in  a  cloud  while  their 
 enemies'  beheld  them  (11:11,12).  It  is,  in  short,  that 
 period,  of  the  three  and  a  half,  the  half  seven,  the 
 broken  and  imperfect  as  opposed  to  the  complete 
 and  sacred  whole,  which  is  again  and  again  the 
 designation  of  the  reign  of  evil,  of  the  humiliation 
 of  God's  truth  and  of  God's  Church,  as  contrasted 
 with  that  endless  triumph  of  the  cause  of  holiness 
 and  of  Christ  which  shall  comfort  the  sufferings  of 
 Zion  and  redress  the  wrongs  of  the  saints. 
 
 9.  That  spiritual  enemy  with  whom  our  strug- 
 gle and  our  warfare  lies,  is  (l)  the  great  dragon  ; 
 the  prince  of  this  world  ;  the  leader  and  commander 
 of  the  aggressions  of  the  world  upon  the  Church  of 
 Christ,  upon  the  people  of  God.  He  is  (2)  the  an- 
 cierd  serpent ;  the  very  person  who  in  the  earliest 
 days  of  our  race,  having  himself  fallen  yet  earlier 
 from  his  original  uprightness,  appeared  as  the 
 tempter  of  man,  and  through  his  bodily  appetite 
 seduced  him  from  his  Maker.  He  is  (3)  the  slanderer 
 and  the  adversary,  the  elevd  and  Sedan  ;  he  who,  as 
 we  read  in  the  opening  of  the  Book  of  Job,  and 
 again,  more  briefly,  in  the  3d  chapter  of  Zechariah, 
 calumniates  and  slanders  before  God  those  whom  he 
 has  first  deceived  and  overthrown  below.  He  is  the 
 slanderer,  or  calumniator,  as  well  as  the  adversary. 
 He  first  seduces  man,  and  then  tells  of  him  !  And 
 thus  (4)  he  is  described  as  the  misleader  of  all  the 
 world  ;  he  who  leads  astrat/  all  the  u'orld.  He  was 
 cast  out  into  the  earth.  The  real  thing  spoken 
 of  is  the  breaking  of  Satan's  power  by  the  Redemp- 
 tion. The  devil" is  like  one  who  has  been  thrown 
 from  a  great  height,  and  falls  upon  the  earth  bruised 
 and  humbled.  He  is  no  longer  master.  If  any  one 
 still  serves  him,  it  is  his  own  fault. 
 
 11.  We  shall  best  regard  the  words  as  anticipa- 
 tive  and  prophetic  in  their  tone  ;  as  describing  the 
 victory  which  has  been  won  by  Christ's  servants, 
 one  after  another,  and  age  after  age,  under  the  dis- 
 pensation of  the  gospel;  and  of  which  the  comple- 
 tion of   Christ'«  work  by  ascension  contained  not 
 
758 
 
 SECTION  382.— REVELATION  12  :  l-lJf :  20. 
 
 the  promise  only,  but  the  power.  They  conquered 
 him,  it  ia  written  of  these,  as  one  by  one  they  have 
 finished  their  course  and  accomplished  their  war- 
 fare, him  the  deceiver  and  the  slanderer,  him  the 
 tempter  and  the  accuser,  owing  to  tlie  blood  of  the 
 Lamb.  This  was  the  secret  of  their  strength. 
 They  overcame  him,  too,  through  {owing  to)  the 
 word  of  their  testimony:  that  is,  the  word  or  mes- 
 sage which  they  attest ;  of  which  they  are  witnesses. 
 And  they  lovnl  not  their  life  unto  death.  They  cai'- 
 ricd  their  life's  devotion  even  to  the  length  of 
 death.  They  overcame  the  devil  by  a  self-sacrifice 
 which  stopped  not  short  of  death.  The  three  weap- 
 ons by  which  the  Christian  victory  is  won,  as  de- 
 scribed for  us  in  the  song  of  triumph  in  heaven 
 over  the  downfall  of  the  great  enemy  of  man,  are 
 these :  the  atonement  made  for  all  sin  in  the  death 
 of  Christ ;  the  word  or  message  of  God,  to  which 
 all  true  Christians  bear  in  act  and  in  endurance  a 
 firm  and  intelligible  testimony ;  and  that  spirit  of 
 entire  self-devotion  and  self-surrender  which  per- 
 severes even  unto  death,  and  stops  not  short  (if 
 God  so  require)  of  the  sacrifice  of  life  itself  for 
 Christ.     V. 
 
 In  the  martyr  ages  of  the  Church  we  behold  a 
 vast  array  of  active  genius  and  power,  that  could 
 not  be  permitted  to  spend  itself  in  works  of  bene- 
 faction to  the  race,  but  was  consecrated  of  God  to 
 the  more  sacred  and  more  fruitful  grace  of  suffer- 
 ing. The  design  was,  it  would  seem,  to  prepare  a 
 Cliristly  past,  to  show  whole  ages  of  faith  populated 
 with  men  who  were  able,  coming  after  their  Master 
 and  bearing  his  cross,  to  suffer  with  him  and  add 
 their  human  testimony  to  his.  And  so  it  has  been 
 ordered  that  the  Church  of  God  shall  know  itself  to 
 be  the  child  of  suffering  patience.  The  scholars, 
 the  preachers,  all  the  great  and  noted  characters, 
 who  have  served  the  Church  by  their  labors,  pass 
 into  shade,  we  think  little  of  them ;  but  the  men  of 
 patience,  the  holy  martyrs,  these  we  feel  as  a  sacred 
 fatherhood,  charging  it,  oh,  how  seriously  and  filially  ! 
 upon  o\ir  souls,  to  be  followers  of  them,  who  through 
 faith  and  patience  inherit  the  promises.  Who  that 
 feels  the  power  of  these  martyr  ages  descending  on 
 him,  can  ever  think,  even  for  a  moment,  that  the 
 passive  virtues  of  the  Christian  life  are  sterile  vir- 
 tues, and  that  action  is  the  only  fruitful  thing?  H.  B. 
 '  17.  The  description  here  given  of  the  true  seed 
 is  twofold.  They  keep  the  commandment.i  of  God, 
 and  they  hold  the  testimony  of  Jesus.  Either  of 
 these  without  the  other  must  be,  for  us  at  least  — 
 we  enter  not  into  the  question  as  it  may  affect  past 
 ages,  or  nations  still  sitting  in  darkness — an  incom- 
 plete, nay,  a  fallacious  test  of  true  membership,  of 
 true  worship.  It  is  the  old  combination  ;  faith  and 
 works  ;  a  heart  sprinkled  from  nn  evil  conxeicnce, 
 and  a  life  suitable  to  one  who  loves  God.  That  is 
 salvation.  That  is  redemption.  Not  the  liberty  to 
 keep  the  testimony  of  Jesus  without  keeping  the 
 commandments  of  God.  Not  the  liberty  to  use 
 words  of  love  and  faith  toward  Jesus,  and  go  forth 
 in  works  to  deny  him.     V. 
 
 13  :  1-7.  Out  of  the  sea,  i.  o.,  from  the  midst 
 of  troubled  nations,  emerged  a  wild  beast  before  the 
 eyes  of  the  seer ;  a  dreadful  monster,  having  the 
 agile  frame  of  a  leopard,  the  paws  of  a  bear,  and 
 mouth  of  a  lion,  with  seven  heads  and  ten  horns. 
 It  combined  all  the  bestial  forms  seen  by  Daniel ; 
 and  must  be  umlerstood  as  recalling  and  condensing 
 in  one  formidable  power  all  the  old-world  despot- 
 isms that  oppressed  the  Israel  of  God. 
 
 I  The  beast  took  up  the  persecution  of  the  saints 
 which  the  dragon  instigated.  Therefore  it  can  be 
 nothing  else  than  that  Roman  imperialism  which 
 sent  the  apostle  John  himself  into  exile  for  his 
 faith,  and  became  throughout  all  the  known  world 
 a  merciless  tyrant  to  the  Christians.  All  world- 
 tyranny,  all  use  of  brute  force  to  repress  spiritual 
 life  and  movement,  in  whatever  ai;e,  falls  under  the 
 same  symbol  of  the  wild  beast.     D.  1". 
 
 3.  The  deadly  wound  indicates  some  blow 
 struck,  with  apparently  fatal  consequences,  at  the 
 power  of  the  ungodly  and  antichristian  world.  Such 
 a  blow  was  the  conversion  of  the  Emperor  Constan- 
 tine  to  the  faith  of  Christ,  and  the  establishment  of 
 a  nominal  Christianity  as  the  religion  of  the  great 
 Roman  Empire.  It  might  have  seemed  as  though 
 the  trials  of  the  Church,  collectively  at  least,  were 
 then  for  ever  ended.  But  the  deadly  wound  was 
 healed.  Not  yet  had  the  kingdoms  of  the  world 
 really  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of  his 
 Christ ;  the  nominally  Christian  empire  could  per- 
 secute as  well  as  the  openly  idolatrous  ;  he  that  iras 
 born  after  the  fr.ih  was  still  the  natural  enemy  of 
 him  that  ivas  born  after  the  sjArit  ;  and  papal  Rome 
 in  later  ages  too  often  resumed  the  sword  which 
 pagan  Rome  had  dropped.  But  let  it  call  itself 
 what  it  may,  pagan  or  Christian,  popish  or  Protes- 
 tant, the  W(jrld  is  still  God's  enemy  ;  still  hates  the 
 light  ;  still  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God  ;  still  is 
 offended  in  Christ,  first  for  his  humility,  and  then 
 for  his  holiness ;  still  looks  coldly  upon,  still  casts 
 out,  still,  if  it  dares — and  it  does  dare — will  perse- 
 cute those  who  by  act  and  word  testify  of  it  that  its 
 works  are  evil  f     V. 
 
 7.  It  was  given  unto  him  to  overcome 
 them.  As  of  old,  so  now,  those  to  be  persecuted 
 by  the  beast  in  various  ways  have  their  trials  sever- 
 ally appointed  them  by  God's  fixed  counsel.     F<iiu<t- 
 
 set. The  afflictions,  therefore,  that  the  church  in 
 
 the  wilderness  has  met  with,  these  cups  of  gold,  are 
 of  more  worth  than  are  all  the  treasures  of  Egypt ; 
 they  arc  needful  and  profitable,  and  praiseworthy 
 also,  and  tend  to  the  augmenting  of  our  glory  when 
 the  next  world  shall  come.  They  arc  also  a  means 
 by  whieh  men  arc  proved  to  be  sound,  honest,  faith- 
 ful, and  true  lovers  of  God  ;  to  be  those  whose 
 graces  are  not  counterfeit,  feigned,  or  unsound,  but 
 true,  and  such  as  will  be  found  to  praise  and  honor 
 and  glory  at  the  apjiearing  of  Jesus  Christ.  And 
 this  has  been  the  cause  that  the  men  of  our  church 
 in  the  wilderness  have  gloried  in  tribulation,  taking 
 pleasure  in  reproaches,  in  necessities,  in  persecu- 
 tions, and  in  distresses,  for  Christ's  sake.     Bun. 
 
 10.  Here  is  the  patience  and  the  faith  of  the 
 saints.  In  these  coming,  these  predicted,  these  in- 
 evitable sufferings  under  the  power  of  the  second 
 enemy  of  the  Church,  a  large  demand  will  be  made 
 upon  the  submission  and  upon  the  faith  of  God's 
 saints. 
 
 11.  And  I  saw  another  ivild  beast  rising  out  of 
 the  earth.  The  third  enemy  —  we  may  gather,  I 
 think,  from  the  marks  affixed  to  him — is  the  un- 
 godly antichri.stian  wisdom,  as  the  second  is  the 
 ungodly  antichristian  power,  of  the  world.  It  ia 
 that  false  |)hilosophy,  that  science  falsely  so  called, 
 that  speculative  and  skeptical  opinion,  that  reason 
 without  humility  and  without  God,  which,  with  all 
 its  professions  of  elevation  and  of  independence, 
 has  ever  been  the  real  ally  of  the  world  and  the 
 bitterest  enemy  of  revelation  and  of  the  Church. 
 This  it  was  which  propped  up  a  system  of  idolatry 
 
SECTION  382.~EEVELATI0N  12  : 1-U  :  20. 
 
 759 
 
 in  whicli  it  had  itself  no  vestige  of  faith.  This  it 
 was  which  united  with  the  coercive  power  of  a 
 heathen  state  in  running  down  and  makinc;  liavoc 
 of  the  new  religion  and  the  young  Church  of  Christ. 
 Tliis  wisdom  dcsccndcih  not  from  above,  hut  in  earth- 
 ly, seiisucd,  devilish.  The  brute  force  of  the  second 
 enenij'  were  powerless  without  this  intelligence  of 
 the  third.  Sometimes  the  two  may  work  together 
 in  one  ruler ;  the  demoniacal  acuteness,  and  the 
 animal  cruelty.  Sometimes,  more  often  perhaps, 
 they  are  found  disjoined ,  and  the  only  link  of 
 union  is  a  common  godlessness.  That  is  the  com- 
 bining and  cementing  sympathy.  That  is  the  one 
 •characteristic  which  the  second  enemy  shares  with 
 the  third.  Both  of  them  look  earthward ;  neither 
 can  lift  up  his  eyes  to  the  God  above.  Therefore 
 they  are  one  in  their  work,  one  in  their  aim,  and 
 one  in  their  end. 
 
 14  :  1.  And  I  saw— the  usual  opening  of  a  new 
 vision — iind  behold,  the  Lamb  standing  on  the  mount 
 Sion.  Not  a  Lamb,  but  the  Lainb.  By  this  time 
 the  figure  of  the  Lamb  is  so  familiar  to  the  readers 
 of  the  book  in  its  application  to  Christ  the  Saviour 
 and  Redeemer  that  it  may  be  introduced  without 
 comment  or  explanation.  Sion,  which  was  properly 
 one  of  the  group  of  hills  forming  the  metropolis  of 
 Israel,  became  in  the  language  of  prophecy  the 
 name  of  that  heavenly  city  which  is  to  be  the  ever- 
 lasting abode  of  the  Saviour  and  of  His  redeemed. 
 And  I  heard  a  sound  out  of  the  lieaven — not  a  sound 
 from  Mount  Zion,  but  from  above,  out  of  heaven — 
 as  a  sound  of  many  waters  and  as  a  sound  of  a  great 
 thunder  ;  and  the  sound  which  I  heard  was  as  of 
 harpers  harping  on  their  harps.  The  combination 
 of  fullness,  of  majesty,  and  of  sweetness,  in  the 
 sound  heard,  is  expressed  by  bringing  together  the 
 three  comparisons  tlius  indicated.  And  they,  the 
 heavenly  harpers,  sing  a  new  .nong  before  (in  presence 
 of)  the  throne  and  before  {in  presence  of)  the  four 
 living  creatures,  representatives  of  creation,  and  the 
 elders,  representatives  of  the  universal  Church  ;  and 
 no  one  icas  etble  to  learn  the  song,  except  the  hundred 
 and  forty  and  four  thousands,  even  they  ivho  have 
 been  purchased  from  the  earth.  The  heavenly  song, 
 though  sweet  and  glorious  in  its  general  sound  to 
 the  ear  of  the  prophet  who  is  still  in  flesh,  can  be 
 learned  only  by  those  who  are  no  longer  clogged 
 with  mortality,  but  have  already  passed  through 
 death  into  incorruption  and  glory. 
 
 4,  5.  The  character  of  the  redeemed  is  here 
 set  before  us  under  the  four  heads,  of  purity,  of 
 obedience,  of  unworldliness,  of  truthfulness ;  and 
 their  heavenly  state,  as  one  of  safety,  of  rest,  of  hap- 
 piness, of  converse  and  communion  with  Christ.  V. 
 
 They  arc  the  redeemed  from  among  men.  They 
 are  the  first  fruits  unto  God  and  the  Lamb.  They 
 are  the  subjects  of  his  regenerating  love  and  grace. 
 They  were  once  creatures  of  sin  and  children  of 
 wrath.  Now  they  are  before  the  throne  of  God  in 
 his  likeness.  Before  the  throne  of  God  witliout  fndt. 
 Before  the  throne  of  God  in  glory !  And  therefore, 
 a  faultlessness  infinitely  perfect,  a  glory  and  a  bless- 
 edness unchangeable  and  everlasting,  and  boundless 
 as  the  perfection  of  God  !     G.  H.  C. 
 
 6.  The  everlasting  gospel.  It  is  called 
 "the  gospel  of  his  grace,"  because  it  flows  from 
 God's  free  love ;  "  the  gospel  of  the  kingdom,"  as  it 
 treats  of  the  kingdom  of  grace  and  of  glory  ;  "  the 
 gospel  of  Christ,"  because  he  is  the  author  and  sub- 
 ject of  it ;  "  the  gospel  of  peace  and  salvation,"  as 
 it  promotes  our  present  comfort,  and  leads  to  eter- 
 
 nal glory ;  "  the  glorious  gospel,"  as  in  it  the  glo- 
 rious perfections  of  Jehovah  are  displayed ;  "  the 
 everlasting  gospel,"  as  it  was  designed  from  eternity, 
 is  permanent  in  time,  and  the  effects  of  it  are  eter- 
 nal.    Buck. 
 
 12.  We  can  not  be  useless  while  we  are  doing 
 and  suffering  God's  will,  whatever  it  may  be  found 
 to  be.  And  we  can  always  do  that.  If  we  are 
 bringing  forth  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  we  are  not 
 useless.  And  we  can  always  do  that.  If  we  are 
 increasing  in  the  knowledge  of  God's  will  m  all 
 wisdom  and  spiritual  understanding,  we  are  not 
 useless.  And  we  can  always  do  that.  While  we 
 pray  we  can  not  be  useless.  And  we  can  always  do 
 that.  God  will  always  find  us  a  work  to  do,  a  niche 
 to  fill,  a  place  to  serve,  nay,  even  a  soul  to  save, 
 when  it  is  his  will,  and  not  ours,  that  we  desire  to 
 do ;  and  if  it  please  him  that  we  sit  still  for  the 
 rest  of  our  lives,  doing  nothing  else  but  waiting  on 
 him,  and  waiting  for  him,  why  should  we  complain  ? 
 Here  is  the  patience  of  the  saints.     A.  W.  T. 
 
 13,  Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord  ; 
 blessed  from  henceforth  ;  blessed  from  the  moment 
 of  their  death,  blessed  yet  more  as  the  end  of  all 
 things  draws  near.  Then  shall  the  condition  of  re- 
 pose be  exchanged  for  a  condition  of  glory  ;  the  un- 
 clothed soul  for  the  soul  clothed  upon  with  that  spirit- 
 ual, that  resurrection  body,  which  Paul  describes  as 
 
 I  its  house  from  heaven.  For  action,  for  those  blessed 
 works  of  unwearied  ministration,  for  which  God,  we 
 doubt  not,  destines  his  saints  in  the  ages  of  an  eter- 
 nal existence,  the  soul  will  need  the  presence  of  that 
 body  which  shall  be  restored  to  it  at  the  resurrection 
 of  the  just.  For  rest,  for  repose  after  the  storms  of 
 life,  for  thankful  reminiscence,  adoring  praise,  and 
 glorious  anticipation,  the  soul  divested  of  the  body 
 will  suffice  :  Verily  1  say  unto  thee.  To-day  shall  thou 
 be  with  me  in  paradise.  Blessed,  from  henceforth, 
 are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord :  Even  so,  saith 
 the  Spirit  ;  for  they  rest  from  their  labors. 
 
 And  their  works  follow  ivith  them.  Not  one  act 
 honestly  done  for  Christ — done  in  humility,  done  in 
 sincerity,  done  in  earnestness,  done  in  unselfishness — 
 shall  fail  or  be  forgotten  when  the  joyful  summons 
 shall  be  heard  at  evening.  Call  the  laborers  and  give 
 them  their  hire.  It  is  not  for  man  to  anticipate  the 
 reward  of  his  deeds  on  earth :  he  knows  that  the 
 very  best  of  them  needs  itself  to  be  forgiven,  needs 
 to  be  washed  in  tears  of  repentance  and  sanctified 
 through  a  more  availing  blood.  This  is  well.  Never- 
 theless the  word  of  God  standeth  sure.  They  shall 
 rest  from  their  labors :  and  their  tvorks  follow  with 
 them.     V.  
 
 The  Condition  of  Souls  between  Death  and  the 
 Resurrection. — That  this  state  will  be  something 
 other  than  that  which  follows  the  final  judgment  is 
 evident.  The  work  of  rcdemjition  will  not  be  com- 
 plete till  death  is  swallowed  up  in  victory,  and  the 
 resurrected  bodies  of  the  saints  rehabilitate  their 
 waiting  spirits  and  both  arc  glorified  together. 
 Neither  will  any  soul  in  the  future  life  be  fully  con- 
 scious of  the  measure  of  its  desert  till  the  influence 
 ti'hich  survives  us  all  has  borne  its  fruit  in  time  ;  nor 
 the  glory  of  Christ  in  his  mediatorial  work  be  com- 
 plete till  all  enemies  are  put  under  his  feet.  More- 
 over, it  is  clearly  intimated  of  that  glorious  array  of 
 faithful  souls,  illustrious  patriarchs,  martyrs,  and 
 men  of  renown  mentioned  in  the  eleventh  of  He- 
 brews, that  they  have  not  yet  attained  all  that  they 
 sought ;  and  that  one  believing  age  is  not  to  be  per- 
 
760 
 
 SECTION  383.— REVELATION'  15  :  1-19  : 21. 
 
 focted,  except  in  connection  with  every  other,  in 
 that  glorious  consummation  at  the  end  of  the  world, 
 after  which  will  come  the  icons  in  which  God  will 
 show  "the  exceeding  riches  of  his  grace  in  his  kind- 
 ness toward  us  through  Christ  Jesus." 
 
 It  is  a  fair  inference  from  Scripture,  not  only 
 that  souls  are  in  a  state  of  conscious  activity,  but 
 that,  as  Judas,  so  every  other  goes  to  his  own  place. 
 "Death  alters  our  condition  and  our  surroundings, 
 but  most  liUely  affects  our  essential  personality  not 
 at  all."  Says  Von  Oosterzee,  "  The  to-day  of  the 
 soul  after  death  is  the  simple  continuation  of  the 
 course  followed  on  earth,  downward  or  ujjward,  and 
 in  which  it  now  inwardly  ripens  for  the  portion 
 which  will  be  manifested  at  the  last  day,  and  of 
 which  it  already  experiences  a  foretaste  of  the  en- 
 joyment or  the  terror."  Absent  from  the  body  is  to 
 be  present  with  the  Lord  in  some  one  of  the  many 
 mansions,  or  to  awake  to  the  consciousness  of  an 
 abused  probation  and  a  rejected  opportunity.  This 
 intermediate  state  may  also  serve  an  end,  as  well  as 
 actually  be  a  waiting  for  the  consummation  of  all 
 things.  The  soul  released  from  all  bodily  hin- 
 drances and  infirmities  is  open  to  the  searching 
 scrutiny  of  the  light  of  truth  as  never  before ;  and, 
 
 "  pervaded  with  light  by  the  heavenly  glancing  of 
 God's  fire,"  is  becoming  adjusted  to  that  life,  into 
 which  death  is  a  birth,  and  whicli  invites  it  to  a  yet 
 sublimer  destiny  when  rehabilitated  by  its  glorified 
 body,  and  admitted  to  its  inheritance  as  an  heir  of 
 God  in  the  new  earth  wherein  righteousness  shall 
 for  ever  dwell.  No  adjustment  to  the  absolutely 
 holy  life  of  heavenly  society  is  so  essential  as  a 
 moral  one.  No  place  is  now  found  so  favorable  to 
 it  as  that  which  brings  us  into  communion  with  God. 
 How  rapid  the  progress  when  the  veil  is  taken  away 
 and  we  see  him  as  he  is. 
 
 We  are,  then,  to  regard  the  intermediate  state 
 between  death  and  the  resurrection  as  one  of  transi- 
 tion from  this  state  to  that  which  is  final,  along  the 
 lines  of  choice  and  habit  made  our  own  here  and 
 now.  "  Upon  the  broad  as  upon  the  narrow  way 
 falls  the  impenetrable  curtain  oi'  death ;  but  the 
 first  step  after  borders  immediately  ujjon  the  last 
 step  before  the  curtain.  Advancement  and  progress 
 are  made  ever  in  the  same  path  in  which  the  man 
 was  already  walking  even  before  his  death.  A 
 transition  from  the  one  to  the  opposite  condition 
 after  death  is  accordingly  spoken  of  as  inconceivable 
 by  the  mouth  of  truth  itself,"     Haydii, 
 
 Section  383. 
 
 Eevelation  XV.  1-8 ;  xvi.  1-21 ;  xvii.  1-18  ;   xviii.  1-24  ;  xix.  1-21. 
 
 15:  1     And  T  saw  another  sign  in  heaven,  great  and  marvellous,  seven  angels  having  the  seven 
 
 2  last  plagues;  for  in  them  is  filled  up  the  wrath  of  God.  And  I  saw  as  it  were  a  sea  of  glass 
 mingled  with  fire:  and  them  that  had  gotten  the  victory  over  the  beast,  and  over  his  im- 
 age, and  over  his  mark,  and  over  the  number  of  liis  name,  stand  on  the  sea  of  glass,  having 
 
 3  the  iiarps  of  God.  And  they  sing  tlie  song  of  Moses  the  servant  of  God,  and  the  isoug  of 
 the  Lamb,  saying,  Great  and  marvellous  are  thy  works.  Lord  God  Almighty;  just  and  true 
 
 4  are  thy  ways,  thou  King  of  saints.  Who  shall  not  fear  thee,  O  Lord,  and  glorify  thy  name? 
 tor  thou  on\y  art  \\(.)\y  :  for  all  nations  shall  come  and  worsliip  before  thee;  for  thy  judg- 
 
 5  ments  are  made  manifest.     And  after  tliat  I  looked,  and,  beliold,  the  temple  of  the  taher- 
 
 6  nacle  of  the  testimony  in  heaven  was  opened:  and  the  seven  angels  came  out  of  the  temple, 
 having  the  seven  i)lague8,  clotlied  in  pure  and  white  linen,  and  having  their  breasts  girded 
 
 7  with  golden  girdles.     And  one  of  the  four  beasts  gave  unto  the  seven  angels  seven  golden 
 
 8  vials  full  of  the  wrath  of  God,  who  liveth  for  ever  and  ever.  And  the  temple  was  filled 
 with  smoke  from  the  glory  of  God,  and  from  his  power;  and  no  man  was  able  to  enter  into 
 the  temple,  till  the  seven  plagues  of  the  seven  angels  were  fulfilled. 
 
 16  : 1     And  I  heard  a  j'reat  voice  out  of  the  temple  saying  to  the  seven  angels,  Go  your  ways, 
 
 2  and  pour  out  the  vials  of  the  wrath  of  God  ui)on  the  earth.  And  the  first  went,  and 
 poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  earth;  and  there  fell  a  noisome  and  grievous  sore  upon  the  men 
 
 3  which  had  the  mark  of  the  beast,  and  upon  them  which  worshii)ped  his  image.  And  the 
 second  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  sea;  and  it  became  as  the  blood  of  a  dead  man:  ' 
 
 4  and  every  living  soul  died  in  the  sea.     And  the  third  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
 6  rivers  and  foimtains  of  waters;  and  they  became  blood.     And   I  heard  the  angel  of  the 
 
 waters  say,  Thou  art  righteous,  O  Lord,  whicli  art,  and  wast,  and  shalt  he.  because  thou 
 
 6  hast  judged  thus.     For  they  have  shed  the  blood  of  saints  and  ]>ropliets,  and  thou  hast  given 
 
 7  them  blood  t('>  drink  ;  for  they  are  wortliy.     And  I  heard  another  out  of  the  altar  say,  Kven 
 
 8  so.  Lord  God  Almighty,  true  and  righteous  are  thy  Judgments.     And  the  fourth  angel  poured 
 
 9  out  his  vial  upon  the  sun;  and  power  was  given  unto  him  to  scorch  men  with  fire.  And 
 men  were  scorched  witli  grent  heat,  and  blasphemed  the  name  of  God,  which  hath  jjower 
 
 10  over  these  plagues:  and  they  repented  not  to  give  him  glory.     And  the  fifth  angel  poured 
 out  his  vial  upon  the  seat  of  the  beast;  and  his  kingdom  was  full  of  darkness;  and  they 
 
 11  gnawed  their  tongues  for  pain,  and  blasphemed  the  God  of  heaven  because  of  their  j)ain3 
 
 12  and  their  sores,  and  repented  not  of  their  deeds.     And  the  sixth  angel  poured  out  his  vial 
 upon  the  great  river  Euphrates;  and  the  water  thereof  was  dried  up,  that  the  way  of  the 
 
 13  kings  of  the  east  might  be  i)repared.     And  I  saw  three  unclean  spirits  like  frogs  come  out  of 
 the  mouth  of  the  dragon,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  beast,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
 
SECTION  383.— REVELATION  15  : 1-19  :  21.  761 
 
 14  false  prophet.  For  they  are  the  spirits  of  devils,  working  miracles,  lohich  go  forth  unto  the 
 kings  of  the  earth  and  of  the  whole  world,  to  gather  them  to  the  hattle  of  that  great  day  of  God 
 
 15  Almighty.    Behold,  I  come  as  a  thief    Blessed  is  he  that  watcheth,  and  keepeth  his  garments 
 
 16  lest  he  Avalk  naked,  and  they  see  his  shame.    And  he  gathered  them  together  into  a  place  called 
 
 17  in  tlie  Hehrew  tongue  Armageddon.  And  the  seventh  angel  poured  out  his  vial  into  the 
 air;  and  there  came  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple  of  heaven,  from  the  throne,  saying,  It  is 
 
 18  done.  And  there  were  voices,  and  thunders,  and  lightnings;  and  there  was  a  great  earth- 
 quake, such  as  was  not  since  men  were  upon  the  earth,  so  mighty  an  earthquake,  and  so 
 
 19  great.  And  tiie  great  city  was  divided  into  three  parts,  and  the  cities  of  the  nations  fell: 
 and  great  Babylon  came  in  remembrance  before  Ciod,  to  give  unto  her  the  cup  of  the  wine 
 
 20  of  the  fierceness  of  his  wrath.     And  every  island  fled  away,  and  the  mountains  were  not 
 
 21  found.  And  there  fell  upon  men  a  great  hail  out  of  heaven,  every  stone  about  the  weight  of 
 a  talent:  and  men  blasphemed  God  because  of  the  plague  of  the  hail;  for  the  plague  thereof 
 was  exceeding  great. 
 
 17  s  1  And  there  came  one  of  the  seven  angels  which  had  the  seven  vials,  and  talked  with 
 me,  saying  unto  me.  Come  hither;  I  will  shew  unto  thee  the  judgment  of  the  great  whore 
 
 2  that  sitteth  upon  many  waters :  with  whom  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  committed  forni- 
 cation, and  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  have  been  made  drunk  with  the  wine  of  her  forni- 
 
 3  cation.  So  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  into  the  wilderness:  and  I  saw  a  woman  sit 
 upon  a  scarlet  coloured  beast,  full  of  names  of  blasphemy,  having  seven  heads  and  ten 
 
 4  horns.  And  the  woman  was  arrayed  in  jjurple  and  scarlet  colour,  and  decked  with  gold 
 and  precious  stones  and  pearls,  having  a  golden  cup  in  her  hand  full  of  abominations  and 
 
 5  filthiness  of  her  fornication  :  and  upon  her  forehead  was  a  name  written,  MYSTERY  Bx\B- 
 YLOX   THE    GREAT,  THE   MOTHER   OF   HARLOTS    AND   ABOMINATIONS    OF 
 
 6  THE  EARTH.  And  1  saw  the  woman  drunken  with  the  blood  of  the  saints,  and  with  the 
 blood  of  the  martyrs  of  Jesus:  and  when  I  saw  her,  I  wondered  with  great  admiration. 
 
 7  And  the  angel  said  unto  me.  Wherefore  didst  thou  marvel?  I  will  tell  thee  the  mystery  of 
 the  woman,  and  of  the  beast  that  carrieth  her,  which  hath  the  seven  heads  and  ten  horns. 
 
 8  The  beast  that  thou  savvest  was,  and  is  not;  and  sliall  ascend  out  of  the  bottomless  pit,  and 
 go  into  perdition  :  and  they  that  dwell  on  the  earth  shall  wonder,  whose  names  were  not 
 written  in  the  book  of  life  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  when  they  behold  the  beast 
 
 9  that  was,  and  is  not,  and  yet  is.     And  here  is  the  mind  which  hath  wisdom.'    The  seven 
 
 10  heads  are  seven  mountains,  on  which  the  woman  sitteth.  And  there  are  seven  kings:  five 
 are  fallen,  and  one  is,  and  the  other  is  not  yet  come;  and  when  he  cometh,  he  must  con- 
 
 11  tinue  a  short  space.     And  the  beast  that  was,  and  is  not,  even  he  is  tiie  eighth,  and  is  of 
 
 12  the  seven,  and  goeth  into  perdition.  And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest  are  ten  kings; 
 which  have  received  no  kingdom  as  yet ;  but  receive  power  as  kings  one  hour  with  the 
 
 13  beast.     These  have   one  mind,  and  shall  give  their  power  and  strength  unto  the  beast. 
 
 14  These  shall  make  war  with  the  Lamb,  and  the  Lamb  shall  overcome  them:  for  he  is  Lord 
 of  lords,  and  King  of  kings :  and  they  that  are  with  him  are  called,  and  chosen,  and  faith- 
 
 1.5  ful.     And  he  saith  unto  me,  Tlie  waters  which  thou  snwest,  where  tlie  whore  sitteth,  are 
 
 16  peoples,  and  multitudes,  and  nations,  and  tongues.  And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest 
 upon  the  beast,  these  shall    hate  the  whore,  and  shall  make  her  desolate  and  naked,  and 
 
 17  shall  eat  her  flesh,  and  burn  her  with  fire.  For  God  hath  put  in  their  hearts  to  fulfil  his 
 will,  and  to  agree,  and  give  their  kingdom  unto  the  beast,  until  the  words  of  God  shall  be 
 
 18  fulfilled.  And  the  woman  which  thou  sawest  is  that  great  city,  which  reigneth  over  the 
 kings  of  the  earth. 
 
 18 : 1     And  after  these  things  I  saw  another  angel  come  down  from  heaven,  having  great  power ; 
 
 2  and  the  earth  was  lightened  with  his  glory.  And  he  cried  mightily  with  a  strong  voice, 
 saying,  Babylon  the  great  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  and  is  become  the  habitation  of  devils,  and 
 
 3  the  hold  of  every  foul  spirit,  and  a  cage  of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird.  For  all  nations 
 have  drunk  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  have 
 committed  fornication  with  her,  and  the  merchants  of  the  earth  are  waxed  rich  through 
 
 4  the  abundance  of  her  delicacies.  And  I  heard  another  voice  from  heaven,  saying,  Come 
 out  of  her,  my  people,  that  ye  be  not  partakers  of  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her 
 
 5  plagues.     For  her  sins  have  reached  unto  heaven,  and  God  hath  remembered  her  iniquities. 
 
 6  Reward  her  even  as  she  rewarded  yon,  and  double  unto  her  double  according  to  her  works: 
 
 7  in  the  cup  which  she  hath  filled  fill  to  her  double.  How  much  she  hath  glorified  herself, 
 and  lived  deliciously,  so  much  torment  and  sorrow  give  her:  for  she  saith  in  her  heart,  I  sit 
 
 8  a  queen,  and  am  no  widow,  and  shall  see  no  sorrow.  Therefore  shall  her  plagues  come  in 
 one  day,  death,  and  mourning,  and  famine;  and  she  sliall  be  utterly  burned  with  fire:  for 
 
 9  strong  is  the  Lord  God  who  judgeth  her.  And  the  kings  of  the  earth,  who  have  committed 
 fornication  and  lived  deliciously  with  hei-,  shall  bewail  her,  and  lament  for  her,  when  they 
 
 10  sj  ill  see  the  smoke  of  her  burning,  standing  afar  off  for  the  fear  of  her  torment,  saying, 
 Aias,  alas  that  great  city  Babylon,  tliat  mighty  city  !  for  in  one  hour  is  thy  judgment  come. 
 
 11  And  the  merchants  of  the  earth  shall  weep  and  mourn  over  her ;  for  no  man  buyeth  their 
 
762  SECTIOX  383.— REVELATION  15  : 1-19  :  21. 
 
 12  merchandise  any  more.  The  merchandise  of  gold,  and  silver,  and  precious  stones,  and  of 
 pearls,  and  fine  linen,  and  purple,  and  silk,  and  scarlet,  and  all  thyine  wood,  and  all  manner 
 vessels  of  ivory,  and  all  manner  vessels  of  most  precious  wood,  and  of  brass,  and  iron,  and 
 
 13  marble,  and  cinnamon,  and  odours,  and  ointments,  and  frankincense,  and  wine,  and  oil,  and 
 fine  fiour,  and  wheat,  and  beasts,  and  sheep,  and  horses,  and  chariots,  and  slaves,  and  souls 
 
 14  of  men.  And  the  fruits  that  thy  soul  lusted  after  are  departed  from  thee,  and  all  thinfii:s 
 which  were  dainty  and  goodly  are  departed   from  thee,  and   thou  shalt  find  them  no  more 
 
 15  at  all.     The  merchants  of  these  things,  which  were  made  rich  by  her,  shall  stand  afar  ofl: 
 
 16  for  the  fear  of  her  torment,  weeping  and  wailing,  and  saying,  Alas,  alas  that  great  city,  that 
 was  clothed  in  fine  linen,  and  purple,  and  scarlet,   and  decked  with  gold    and  precious 
 
 17  stones,  and  pearls!  For  in  one  hour  so  great  riches  is  come  to  nought.  And  every  ship- 
 master, and  all  the  company  in  ships,  and  sailors,  and  as  many  as  trade  by  sea,  stood  afar 
 
 18  off,  and  cried  when  they  saw  the  smoke  of  her  burning,  saying,  AVhat  city  w  like  unto  this 
 
 19  great  city !  And  they  cast  dust  on  their  heads,  and  cried,  weeping  and  wailing,  saying, 
 Alas,  alas  that  great  city,  wherein  were  made  ricli  all  that  had  ships  in  the  sea  by  reason  of 
 
 20  her  costliness!  for  in  one  hour  is  she  made  desolate.     Rejoice  over  her,  thou  heaven,  and 
 
 21  ye  holy  apostles  and  prophets;  for  God  hath  avenged  you  on  her.  And  a  mighty  angel  took 
 up  a  stone  like  a  great  millstone,  and  cast  it  into  the  sea,  saying.  Thus  with  violence  shall 
 
 22  that  great  city  Babylon  be  thrown  down,  and  shall  be  found  no  more  at  all.  And  the  voice 
 of  harpers,  and  musicians,  and  of  pijjers,  and  trumpeters,  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in 
 thee;  and  no  craftsman,  of  whatsoever  craft  he  he^  shall  be  found  any  more  in  thee;  and 
 
 23  the  sound  of  a  millstone  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee ;  and  tlie  light  of  a  candle 
 shall  shine  no  more  at  all  in  thee:  and  the  vbice  of  the  bridegroom  and  of  the  bride  shall 
 be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee  :  for  thy  merchants  were  the  great  men  of  the  earth  ;  for 
 
 24  by  thy  sorceries  were  all  nations  deceived.  And  in  her  was  found  the  blood  of  prophets, 
 and  of  saints,  and  of  all  that  were  slain  upon  the  earth. 
 
 19  :  1     And  after  these  things  I  heard  a  great  voice  of  much  people  in  heaven,  saying,  Alle- 
 
 2  luia ;  Salvation,  and  glory,  and  honour,  and  power,  unto  the  Lord  our  God  :  for  true  and 
 righteous  are  his  judgments:  for  he   hath  judged  the  great  whore,  which  did  corrupt  the 
 
 3  earth  with  her  fornication,  and  hath  avenged  the  blood  of  his  servants  at  her  hand.     And 
 
 4  again  they  said,  Alleluia.  And  her  smoke  rose  up  for  ever  and  ever.  And  the  four  and 
 twenty  elders  and  the  four  beasts  fell  down  and  worshipped  God  that  sat  on  the  throne, 
 saying,  Amen ;  Alleluia. 
 
 5  And  a  voice  came  out  of  the  throne,  saying,  Praise  our  God,  all  ye  his  servants,  and  ye 
 
 6  that  fear  him,  both  small  and  great.  And  I  heard  as  it  were  the  voice  of  a  great  multitude, 
 and  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  mighty  thunderings,  saying.  Alleluia: 
 
 7  for  the  Lord  God  omnipotent  reigneth.     Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice,  and  give  honour  to 
 
 8  him:  for  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  his  wife  hath  made  herself  ready.  And 
 to  her  was  granted  that  she  should  be  arrayed  in  fine  linen,  clean  and  white:  for  the  fine 
 
 9  linen  is  the  righteousness  of  saints.  And  he  saith  unto  me.  Write,  Blessed  are  they  which 
 are  called  unto  the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb.     And  he  saith  unto  me.  These  are  the 
 
 10  true  sayings  of  God.  And  I  fell  at  his  feet  to  worship  him.  And  he  said  unto  me.  See 
 thou  do  it  not:  I  am  thy  fellowservant,  and  of  thy  brethren  that  have  the  testimony  of 
 
 11  Jesus:  worship  God:  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy.  And  I  saw 
 heaven  opened,  and  behold  a  white  horse  ;  and  he  that  sat  upon  him  teas  called  Faithful  and 
 
 12  True,  and  in  righteousness  he  doth  judge  and  make  war.  His  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire, 
 and  on  his  head  were  many  crowns ;  and  he  had  a  name  written,  that  no  man  knew,  but  he 
 
 13  himself.     And  he  icas  clothed  with  a  vesture  dipped  in  blood:  and  his  name  is  called  the 
 
 14  Word  of  God.     And  the  armies  which  were  in  heaven  followed  iiim  upon  white  horses, 
 
 15  clothed  in  fine  linen,  white  and  clean.  And  out  of  his  mouth  goeth  a  sharp  sword,  that 
 with  it  he  should  smite  the  nations:  and  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron:  and  he 
 
 16  treadeth  the  winepress  of  the,  fierceness  and  wrath  of  Almighty  God.  And  he  hath  on  A/.« 
 vesture  and  on  his  thigh  a  name  written,  KING  OF  KINGS,  AND  LORD  OF  LORDS. 
 
 17  And  T  saw  an  angel  standing  in  the  sun;  and  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying  to  all  the 
 fowls  tliat  fly  in  ihe  midst  of  heaven.  Come  and  gather  yourselves  together  unto  the  supper 
 
 18  of  the  great  God;  that  ye  may  eat  tlie  flesh  of  kings,  and  the  flesli  of  cai)tains,  and  the 
 flesh  of  mighty  men,  and  tlie  flesh  of  horses,  and  of  them  that  sit  on  them,  and  the  flesh  of 
 
 19  all  men,  hoth  free  and  bond,  both  small  and  great.  And  1  saw  the  beast,  and  the  kings  of 
 the  earth,  and  their  armies,  gathered  together  to  make  war  against  him  that  sat  on  the 
 
 20  horse,  and  against  his  army.  And  the  beast  was  taken,  and  with  him  the  false  prophet 
 that  wrought  miracles  before  him,  with  which  he  deceived  them  that  had  received  the 
 
SECTION  383.— REVELATION  15  : 1-19  :  21. 
 
 763 
 
 mark  of  the  beast,  and  them  that  worshipped  his  image.     These  both  were  cast  alive  into 
 21  a  lake  of  fire  burning  with  brimstone.     And  the  remnant  were  slain  with  the  sword  of  him 
 that  sat  upon  the  horse,  which  sword  proceeded  out  of  his  mouth :  and  all  the  fowls  were 
 filled  with  their  flesh. 
 
 The  Bible  is  a  self-evideuced  miracle ;  and  the  miracle  consists  in  this,  that  a  book  the  composition  of 
 which  occupied  more  than  fifteen  centuries  of  time,  prepared  by  different  hands  and  minds,  with  no  possi- 
 bility  of  collusion,  and  differing  each  from  the  other  so  much  as  Moses  and  John,  Samuel  and  Peter,  Solo 
 mon  and  Paul,  Ezekiel  and  Luke,  David  and  James,  each  preparing  and  shaping  his  appropriate  work 
 and  that  work  of  each  as  distinct  from  every  other  as  the  book  of  Genesis  and  the  Apocalypse,  the  Psalms 
 and  the  acts  of  the  Apostles,  the  book  of  Ruth  and  the  argument  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  tne 
 prophecies  of  Isaiah  and  the  letters  of  the  disciple  whom  Jesus  loved ;  that,  in  all  this  vast  variety  oi 
 material,  history,  ritual,  description,  genealogy,  law,  proverb,  prophecy,  ode,  apothegm,  precept,  fact,  doc- 
 trine, apology,  reasoning,  there  should  be  as  complete  a  unity  of  subject,  the  whole  compactea  and  framed 
 together  into  one  book,  and  that  having  but  one  theme,  as  if  it  had  been  composed  in  the  iifetime  of  one 
 man,  and  by  his  own  many-sided  and  varied  faculties.  And  that  which  alone  gives  unity  to  this  far- 
 stretching  and  varied  material  is  Jesus  Christ  and  his  salvation.  Deep  answers  to  deep  across  intervening 
 ages,  and  there  is  but  one  voice,  "  the  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy '" ;  all  times  and  all 
 events  converge  in  one  truth,  *'  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world."  He 
 who  does  not  comprehend  this  structure  of  the  Book  of  God  in  the  unity  of  Jesus  Christ  his  Son,  will 
 never  reach  himself  the  compactness  and  strength  of  a  perfect  Christian  man,  the  measure  of  the  stature 
 of  the  fullness  of  Christ.     W.  A. 
 
 Chs.  15-19.  The  last  passage  of  the  14th 
 chapter  brought  down  the  inspired  disclosure  to  the 
 very  end  of  all  things.  After  the  vision  of  the  har- 
 vest and  the  vintage  there  can  be  no  later  transac- 
 tion upon  the  defiled  and  desecrated  earth.  The 
 next  revelation  in  order  of  time  must  be  that  of  the 
 new  heaveiis  and  neio  earth  ivherein  dwelleth  riglitcous- 
 ness.  But  there  are  parts  of  the  picture  still  to  be 
 completed  before  we  are  prepared  for  the  descent 
 of  the  holy  city  from  heaven  to  earth,  and  the  final 
 establishment  among  men  of  the  tabernacle  of  God. 
 In  particular,  we  have  yet  to  learn  in  fuller  detail 
 the  fate  of  the  three  enemies  described  in  the  last 
 section.  We  have  heard  in  the  14th  chapter  in  gen- 
 eral terms  that  their  overthrow  is  destined  and  cer- 
 tain. But  the  particulars  of  the  overthrow  have  not 
 yet  been  disclosed.     V. 
 
 15  :  1-4.  Here,  also,  preceding  the  seven  vials 
 ■of  wrath,  is  a  scene  of  heavenly  triumph.  Victors 
 stand  over  the  crystal  sea  mingled  with  fire,  as  on 
 a  shore  of  safety,  singing  "  the  song  of  Moses,  the 
 servant  of  God,  and  the  song  of  the  Lamb."  We 
 are,  of  course,  reminded  of  the  song  of  Moses  and 
 his  triumphant  host  on  the  shore  of  the  Red  Sea. 
 In  that  ancient  ode  of  victory  they  sang,  "  Who  is 
 like  unto  thee,  0  Lord,  among  the  gods  ?  Who  is 
 like  thee,  glorious  in  holiness,  fearful  in  praises,  do- 
 ing wonders  ?  "  In  this  they  sing,  "  Great  and  mar- 
 velous are  thy  works,  0  Lord  God  Almighty !  just 
 and  true  are  thy  ways,  thou  King  of  nations.  Who 
 should  not  fear,  0  Lord,  and  glorify  thy  name,  for 
 thou  only  art  holy  ?  " 
 
 5-8.  This  prepares  for  judgment  on  oppressors. 
 Seven  angals  come  out  of  the  temple,  and  to  them 
 one  of  the  "  four  living  ones  "  delivers  seven  golden 
 vials  or  goblets  full  of  the  anger  of  the  ever-living 
 God.  The  action  of  the  living  creature  is  signifi- 
 cant, because  the  plagues  or  blows  are  about  to  fall 
 on  the  various  regions  of  creation — the  earth,  the 
 sea,  the  fresh  waters,  and  the  sun. 
 
 16  :  1-21.  As  the  vials  are  successively  poured 
 out  by  the  angels,  the  seven  last  blows  or  plagues 
 fall  upon  men,  and  recall  several  of  the  plagues  in- 
 
 flicted on  Egypt.  The  parallel  between  these  and 
 the  judgments  under  the  trumpets  is  very  remarka- 
 ble. 
 
 Teitmpets. 
 
 1.  Fire  and  blood  on  the  earth. 
 
 2.  Fire  and  blood  on  the  sea. 
 
 3.  Wormwood    on    rivers    and 
 
 fountains  of  water. 
 
 4.  Darkness  of  sun,  moon,  and 
 
 stars. 
 
 5.  A  fallen  star— the  opening  of 
 
 the  abyss  —  darkness  —  lo- 
 custs. 
 
 6.  Loosing  of  four  angels  in  the 
 
 Euphrates,  and  issuing  of  a 
 great  host  to  hurt  and  de- 
 stroy. 
 
 7.  Consummation,     with     an- 
 
 nouncement of  divine  judg- 
 ment ;  voices,  thunders, 
 lightnings,  and  hail. 
 
 V:a.L9. 
 
 Grievous  sore  on  the  earth. 
 
 Blood  in  the  sea. 
 
 Blood  in  rivers  and  foun- 
 tains of  water. 
 
 Scorching  heat  from  the 
 sun. 
 
 Darkness  on  the  throne  of 
 the  beast,  and  in  his  king- 
 dom. 
 
 Drying  up  of  Euphrates — 
 appeanince  of  three  un- 
 clean frog-like  spirits- 
 gathering  of  kings  to  war. 
 
 Consummation,  with  an- 
 nouncement of  divine 
 judgment ;  voices,  thun- 
 ders, lightnings,  and  hail. 
 
 Is  it  not  plain  that  these  do  not  describe  consec- 
 utive periods  of  history  ?  They  have  such  a  coinci- 
 dence as  plainly  indicates  that  they  set  forth,  by 
 line  upon  line,  and  in  the  old  Hebrew  style  of  repe- 
 tition with  expansion,  the  same  principles  of  divine 
 judgment.     D.  F. 
 
 The  course  of  these  judgments  is  in  some  par- 
 ticulars the  same  as  that  of  the  trumpets.  The 
 earth,  the  sea,  the  rivers,  the  lights  of  heaven,  these 
 are  the  objects  of  the  first  four ;  but  ever  with  ref- 
 erence to  those  who  worship  the  beast  and  have  his 
 mark  on  them.  At  the  fifth,  as  in  each  case  before, 
 there  is  a  change  from  general  to  special ;  the 
 throne  and  kingdom  of  the  beast,  the  river  Eu- 
 phrates, these  are  now  the  objects  \  and  the  seventh 
 passes  (iff,  as  in  each  former  case,  to  the  consumma- 
 tion of  all  things.  Meantime,  as  so  often  before, 
 anticipating  hints  have  been  given  of  new  details 
 belonging  to  the  other  angelic  announcements.  At 
 the  sixth  vial  (vs.  12-16)  we  have  the  sounds  of  the 
 gathering  of  an  approaching  battle  of  God's  ene- 
 mies against  him,  and  the  very  battle-field  pointed 
 out.  After  the  seventh  and  its  closing  formula  (vs. 
 17-21),   Babylon  comes  into   remembrance  before 
 
764 
 
 SECTION  383.— REVELATION  15  : 1-19  :  21. 
 
 God,  to  give  her  the  cup  of  his  vengeance.  Thus, 
 then,  we  pass  to  the  second  of  the  angelic  an- 
 nouncements— tlie  fall  of  Habylon  (ch.  17).     A. 
 
 1-11.  The  special  object  of  the  judgments  now 
 to  commence  is  the  second  of  tlie  three  enemies 
 of  Christ  and  his  Church,  </(t'  wild  btual  Jrom  the  sea, 
 which  unites  in  itself  the  attributes  of  the  worldly 
 power  in  every  form  and  phase.  These  judgments 
 have  been  executed  in  a  greater  or  less  degree 
 throughout  all  time.  But  the  terms  of  this  proph- 
 ecy, no  le.<s  than  the  position  wliich  it  occupies  in 
 the  I'ook  of  Revelation,  prepare  us  to  expect  a  more 
 intense  and  concentrated  manifestation  of  God's 
 judgment  upon  an  opposing  and  blasi)lieming  world 
 as  the  la.st  end  of  all  things  shall  tlraw  on.  The 
 judgments  of  which  we  here  read  are  described  as 
 the  sei'en  last  plajues,  in  which  isjillcdup  tJie  wrath 
 of  God. 
 
 12»  At  the  sounding  of  the  sixth  trumpet  there 
 is  a  similar  introduction  of  the  river  Euphrates. 
 Loose  the  four  amfeh  honnd  at  the  river  Euphrates. 
 The  Euphrates,  speaking  roughly,  was  the  boundary 
 between  Israel  and  Israel's  invaders.  It  was  the 
 eastern  barrier  (with  the  desert  between)  of  the 
 holy  land  and  of  the  chosen  people.  The  river  Eu- 
 phrates, the  ancient  barrier  between  Israel  and  the 
 enemies  of  Israel — the  typical  barrier  between  the 
 Church,  which  is  the  Israel  of  God,  and  the  enemies 
 of  the  Church — is  to  be  dried  up,  to  prepare  the  way 
 of  the  kings  from  the  east.  The  typical  home  of 
 the  Church  in  the  language  of  all  prophecy  is  Pales- 
 tine and  Jerusalem  ;  and  therefore  the  typical  home 
 of  the  foes  of  the  Church  is  in  the  region  to  which 
 Palestine  and  Jerusalem  ever  looked  as  the  quarter 
 of  danger,  as  the  source  of  attack.  The  enemies  of 
 Christ  are  gathering  for  one  last  and  decisive  on- 
 slaught upon  his  servants  and  upon  his  throne:  God 
 foresees  this;  God  permits  this;  yea,  (Jod  would 
 have  it  so :  and  therefore  one  ot  his  latest  vials  of 
 judgment  is  poured  upon  the  Euphrates,  that  the 
 hostile  powers  may  march  undisturbed  against  Jeru- 
 salem, and  meet  their  great  discomfiture  in  a  strug- 
 gle the  deadliest  and  the  last  of  all. 
 
 13.  There  is  an  agency  of  God,  and  there  is  an 
 agency  too  of  man.  God  dries  the  Eui)hrates ;  the 
 enemy  emits  the  spirits,  the  unclean  and  lying 
 spirits,  which  arc  to  draw  the  nations  across  it. 
 Thus  it  is  in  all  time:  man  can  ill  distinguish  be- 
 tween the  agency  of  permission  and  the  agency  of 
 causation  ;  between  that  power  which  stands  aside 
 and  makes  room,  and  that  power  which  solicits, 
 which  inspires,  and  which  directs.  That  which  Go(l 
 hinders  not  he  in  some  sort  does.  Often  does  his 
 word  speak  of  him  as  acting  where  a  cautious  and 
 timid  theology  might  ratli(;r  speak  of  him  as  allow- 
 ing, Tliis  we  know,  and  thus  far,  at  all  events,  we 
 arc  safe  in  a[lirminrf  <-fnistanthi.^  that  all  gof)d  is  of 
 God,  and  that  all  evil  is  of  (iod's  enemy.  It  is  of 
 good  that  the  conflict  of  truth  and  falsehood,  of 
 light  and  darkness,  should  at  last  receive  its  de- 
 cision: it  is  of  evil  thati  any  one  soul  is  induced  to 
 cast  in  itn  lot  in  that  struggle  with  the  hosts  of  anti- 
 christ. Goil  dries  tlie  EMphrates  ;  but  the  unclean 
 spirits  fill  the  invading  raid<s. 
 
 God  prepares  the  way.  But  the  influence  by 
 which  the  hosts  of  evil  are  mustered  is  not  of  God. 
 I  saw  three  unclean  spirits  like  f7'0f/s  come  out  of  the 
 mouth  of  the  drarjon,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
 btnst,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false  prophet. 
 Each  of  the  three  great  enemies  of  Christ's  truth 
 and  of  Christ's  Church  contributes  a  special  influ- 
 
 [  ence  toward  this  result,  this  gathering  of  the  powers 
 of  evil  to  combat  and  to  ruin.  There  comes  out  of 
 the  mouth  of  the  dragon  that  spirit  of  unbelief,  of 
 doubting,  mistrusting,  at  last  denying,  God's  express 
 word,  whether  of  revelation,  ol  conmiand,  or  of 
 !  promise,  by  which  in  Eden  itself  the  ser])ent  tempted, 
 and  by  listening  to  which  woman  first  and  then  man 
 fell.  The  evil  spirit  from  the  mouth  of  the  fteast 
 which  is  the  world  bids  us  think  the  things  that  are 
 seen  more  real  and  more  valuable  than  the  things 
 which  are  not  seen ;  bids  us  deem  nothing  so  desir- 
 able, nothing  so  necessary  to  us,  as  the  good  opinion 
 of  a  man  that  shall  die  ;  bids  us  live  for  esteem,  or 
 live  for  praise,  or  live  for  power,  or  live  for  pleasure, 
 or  live  for  wealth,  and  not  live  for  (iod,  and  not  live 
 for  eternity.  And  what  shall  we  say  of  the  unclean 
 spirit  of  the  third  enemy,  of  the  false  prophet,  the 
 creature  and  abettor  of  the  second  ?.  Surely  the 
 wisdom  of  this  world,  no  less  than  the  power  of  this 
 world,  has  in  this  generation  a  real  and  an  oppres- 
 sive intluence. 
 
 15.  Behold,  I  come  as  a  thief  The  thief  comes 
 at  night;  comes  without  notice;  comes  ivhilc  men 
 sleep  ;  comes  suddenly  and  by  surprise  ujjon  a  house 
 barred  against  his  approach.  I  beseech  you  to  re- 
 member that  the  second  coming  of  Christ,  that 
 coming  which  will  set  the  seal  of  permanence  upon 
 what  is,  and  make  your  then  state  before  God  your 
 state  for  ever,  will  have  this  special  peculiarity,  it 
 will  be  a  surpft'se.  And  everything  in  you  which 
 says  peace  and  safeti/ ;  every  feeling  of  your  heart 
 which  breathes  tranfjuillity  in  the  present ;  every 
 calculation  based  upon  to-morrojv  heinrj  as  this  day  ; 
 every  confident  look  at  the  bright  cheerfulness  of 
 your  fireside,  or  at  the  healthy  and  happy  counte- 
 nance of  wife  or  child ;  still  more  every  prayerless 
 morning  and  every  thankless  night,  when  you  rise 
 as  to  a  life  all  your  own,  or  close  your  eyes  in  sleep 
 as  upon  a  world  which  will  as  certainly  be  yours 
 to-morrow — is  a  sign,  not  of  the  distance,  but  of 
 the  nearness  of  Christ's  advent.  The  i)eeuliarity  of 
 Christ's  coming  is  that  everything  which  seems  to 
 defer  really  brings  it  near;  everything  which  seems 
 to  make  it  improbable  is  an  argmncnt  of  its  cer- 
 tainty and  of  its  approach.  Behold,  I  come  as  a 
 thief  W'hat  shall  we  say  then,  but  that  the  in- 
 spired word  is  reasonable  which  adds.  Blessed  is  he 
 Ihdt  na.lrhelh.?  Against  an  event  so  sure  in  its  fact 
 but  so  doubtful  in  its  time,  what  can  we  do  but  watch 
 always?  To  be  wakeful,  in  the  Christian  sense  of 
 that  word,  is  not  to  be  sleeping  in  indifTcrcnec,  not 
 to  be  slec])ing  in  self-indulgence,  not  to  bR  sleeping 
 in  godlessness,  not  to  be  sleeping  in  sin.  It  is  to  be 
 men  of  prayer,  men  of  self-command,  men  of  ac- 
 tivity ;  I  say  it  again,  men  of  prayer.  It  is  to  have 
 the  communication  ever  open  between  the  soul  and 
 its  God.  It  is  to  have  the  aspect  ever  upward  and 
 ever  onward.  It  is  to  have  Christ  ever  real  to  us, 
 the  Holy  Spirit  ever  present.  It  is  to  observe  with 
 a  serious  steadfastness  the  signs  of  the  times :  to 
 compare  the  features  of  our  generation  with  the 
 marks  given  in  Scripture  of  the  latter  days,  of  the 
 times  r)f  the  end.  It  is  to  rejoice  with  a  sincere  and 
 a  thankful  joy  in  every  victory  w(in  for  Christ  in  the 
 world  or  in  a  soul.  It  is  to  use  this  world  an  not 
 ahusiiicf  it ;  to  use  it  as  a  trust,  not  as  a  possession. 
 It  is  to  have  the  affection  set  on  thiiir/s  ahove,  not  on 
 thinr/s  on  the  earth  ;  to  have  our  conversation,  our 
 citizenship,  already  in  heaven  ;  to  have  our  very 
 life,  the  life  that  is  most  dear  and  most  real  and 
 most  precious  to  us,  hidden  even  now  ivith  Christ  in 
 
SECTION  88S.— REVELATION  15  :  1-19  : 21 
 
 765 
 
 God.  So  xolicn  Christ,  who  is  our  life,  shall  appear, 
 then  shall  U'c  also  appear  u-ith  him  in  fflori/.     V. 
 
 16.  In  Judaes  5:  10  we  road:  "The  kings 
 came  ami  t'ouyht,  thou  iDuj^lit  the  kings  ol"  Canaan 
 in  Taauueh  by  the  waters  of  Megitldo."  There  the 
 Israelites  gained  a  signal  victory  over  the  Canaanit- 
 ish  kings.  Here,  it  is  said,  "  he  gathered  them  to- 
 gether into  a  place  called  Armageiklou."  Now,  if 
 it  was  meant  that  the  people  of  God  should  be  vic- 
 torious over  the  combined  forces  of  their  enemies, 
 could  it  be  better  represented  than  by  saying  that 
 the  battle  of  Megiddo  should  he  fought  again  ?  On 
 this  assumption  the  battle  of  Armageddon  is  simply 
 a  conflict  between  the  Lord's  servants  and  his  allied 
 foes,  iu  which  the  former  should  gain  a  signal  vic- 
 tory. That  it  will  be  a  struggle  inv()lving  blood- 
 shed, and  the  other  circumstances  of  human  war- 
 fare, appears  to  be  entirely  an  assumj)tion.  The 
 conflict  may  be  moral.  The  weapons  of  warfare 
 may  be  spiritual.  This  view  is  more  in  harmony 
 with  the  general  character  of  the  Revelation  than 
 that  which  would  make  one  human  battle  with  car- 
 nal weapons  the  symbolic  representation  of  another 
 human  battle  of  the  same  kind.     J.  Hall. 
 
 17-21.  Since  the  hailstones  come  by  weight 
 and  the  wrath  comes  by  measure — for  so  a  talent 
 and  a  cup  import  —  it  follows  that  the  Almighty 
 God,  even  in  the  midst  of  the  heat  of  all  this  anger, 
 will  kee]i  to  the  rules  of  justice  and  judgment  while 
 he  is  dealing  with  this  enemy  ;  he  has  not  jiassions 
 to  carry  him  beyond  rules  of  judgment,  nor  weak- 
 ness to  Ciiuse  him  to  fall  short  of  doing  justice  ; 
 therefore  he  has  his  judgments  for  her  by  weight, 
 and  his  indignation  by  measure.  But  yet  this 
 weight  and  measure  are  disposed  according  to  the 
 measure  and  nature  of  her  inicpiity,  and  come  to 
 sweep  her  as  with  the  besom  of  destruction,  until 
 she  is  swept  off  from  the  face  of  all  the  earth.    Bttn. 
 
 Ch.  7,  It  is  tiierc  told,  almost  without  figure, 
 what  is  the  seat,  and  what  the  name,  and  what  the 
 place  in  history,  and  what  tlie  singular,  the  uni>re- 
 cedented  end,  of  that  power  which  in  John's  time 
 was  the  rider  upon  the  wild  beast.  Her  seat  was 
 the  city  of  the  seven  hills.  Her  name,  that  of  the 
 great  empire  then  reigning  over  the  kings  of  the 
 earth.  Iler  place  in  history,  the  sixth  and  last  but 
 one  of  those  mighty  empires  which  have  successive- 
 ly towered  above  the  thiones  of  the  earth.  She 
 comes  after  Egypt,  after  Assyria,  after  Babylon, 
 after  Persia,  after  Greece.  Strange  to  tell,  she  does 
 not  come  before  any  one  similar  embodiment  of  the 
 giant  strength  of  that  beast  which  is  the  world. 
 She  is  to  he  followed  by  a  seventh  head ;  but  that 
 seventh  head  is  a  mere  cluster  of  ten  horns.  The 
 head  exists  but  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  those 
 ten  horns.  The  power  which  is  to  replace  imperial 
 Rome  is  a  divided,  not  a  concentrated,  force.  JIar- 
 velous  prediction !  audacious,  weri"  it  not  divine  ! 
 but  not  more  marvelous  in  its  peculiarity,  not  more 
 bold  in  its  positiveness,  than  true  in  its  fultilhnent, 
 in  the  history  of  the  past  and  in  the  circumstances 
 of  the  present !     V. 
 
 14.  In  the  Gos])cl  of  John  we  read  the  life  of 
 Christ  on  earth ;  a  man  conversing  with  men,  hum- 
 ble, poor,  weak,  and  suffering,  we  behold  a  sacriliee 
 ready  to  be  offered,  and  a  man  appointed  to  sorrows 
 and  death  ;  but  in  the  Revelation  of  John,  we  have 
 the  gospel  of  Christ  now  raised  from  the  dead.  He 
 speaks  and  acts  as  having  conquered  the  grave,  and 
 triumphed  over  death  and  hell,  as  entered  into  the 
 
 place  of  his  glory  ;  angels,  p'-Iucipal'ties,  and  pow- 
 ers being  made  subject  umo  hin.,  and  exercising 
 the  supreme  universal  po«  ev  he  has  received  from 
 the  Father  over  all  things  in  heaven  and  earth,  as 
 our  Saviour,  for  the  protection  of  his  Church,  and 
 for  the  sure  happiness  of  his  faithful  servants  in 
 the  end.     Bossvit. 
 
 17.  We  live  under  the  most  peculiar  of  all  the 
 phases  of  the  world's  power ,  and  we  are  taught  in 
 prophecy  that  it  is  the  last  of  all.  Since  John  wrote, 
 one  phase  has  passed  and  another  has  come  in  ;  he 
 wrote  under  the  sixth  ;  we  are  living  under  the 
 seventh  ;  and  there  is  no  eighth.  AVith  what  earnest- 
 ness ought  we  to  read  and  to  ponder  the  brief  say- 
 ing of  the  text,  u/itil  the  words  of  God  shtdl  be  ful- 
 Jilled  !  God  has  fulfilled  some  t)f  them,  yea,  manj-, 
 since  the  time  that  John  fell  on  sleep.  He  has  caused 
 the  curtain  to  fall  upon  one  act  of  the  ih-ama,  and 
 he  has  raised  it  by  his  providence  upon  another, 
 upon  the  last  of  all.  Who  can  tell  us  how  long  it 
 shall  yet  continue,  ere  the  incidents  be  quite  ex- 
 hausted and  the  catastrophe  be  fully  come?  At  all 
 events  we  know  this ,;  that  for  each  one  of  us  the 
 end  of  all  things  is  ett  Imnd :  if  the  Saviour's  ad- 
 vent come  not  soon  to  us,  we  shall  surely  go  to  it. 
 Meanwhile  let  us  at  least  know  that  there  is  an  end  ; 
 and  let  us  be  waiting  for  it,  and  watching ! 
 
 Ch.  18.  This  chapter  is  a  graphic  picture  of 
 the  fall  of  Rome.  It  is  drawn  from  an  earlier  like- 
 ness, and  painted  in  colors  not  new  but  old.  Ear- 
 lier jn'ophceics,  denouncing  judgment  ujion  preceding 
 empires,  furnish  the  main  features  of  this.  Those 
 things  which  Isaiah  and  Jeremiah,  E/.ekiel  and  Na- 
 hum,  saw  and  recorded  concerning  Tyre  and  Nine- 
 veh and  Babylon  of  olil,  are  here  gathered  together, 
 and  written  of  a  later  tyrant ;  of  an  opi)ressor  not 
 of  Israel,  but  of  the  Church  of  Christ  and  of  the 
 gospel.  In  the  very  fact  of  that  ajiplication,  of  that 
 transfer,  of  that  rei)etition,  we  see  a  sign  of  the 
 wisdom  and  of  the  grace  of  God.  What  could  be  so 
 encouraging,  so  reassuring,  to  a  prostrate,  exiled, 
 perseeutetl  people,  as  to  be  reminded,  from  their 
 own  Scriptiu'cs,  of  ojipressions  and  sufferings  en- 
 dured of  old  time  by  God's  servants,  and  of  the 
 retribution  by  which  those  ancient  wrongs  had  been 
 recompensed  and  redressed  ?  What  could  be  a  surer 
 warrant  for  the  hope  that  a  Babylon  of  the  present, 
 powerful  as  she  appeared,  and  deeply  rooted,  and 
 securely  fenced  and  guarded,  might  yet  in  the  mys- 
 terious working  of  God's  pi'ovidence  be  l>rought  to 
 desolation  and  to  nothingness,  than  the  declaiation 
 that  one  sits  in  the  seat  of  an  earlier  Babylon,  whose 
 houses  are  now  full  of  doleful  creatures,  wild  hcosfs 
 cri/inff  in  her  desolate  houses,  eind  dreicfoits  in  her 
 pleasant  palaces  i'  To  call  Rome  Babylon  was  of 
 itself  a  ]>ledge  of  its  demolition.  The  jiolicy  of  that 
 great  empire,  and  the  i>hilo.--ophy  of  that  great  em- 
 pire;  its  jirinciplc,  and  its  want  of  jirineiple ;  its 
 belief  in  human  ])ower,  and  its  indill'erence  to  divine 
 power;  its  skepticism  as  to  all  truth,  and  its  tolera- 
 tion of  all  religions  which  would  themselves  tolerate; 
 all  had  eons|)ired  together  to  make  the  empire  of 
 Rome  the  foe  of  Christianity.  Sometimes  by  the 
 caprices  of  her  rulers,  and  sometimes  in  s|)ite  of 
 their  injunctions,  Rome  had  proved  herself  in  fact 
 not  a  neutral  i)ut  a  pei'sccuting  power.  Jn  her, 
 when  she  came  to  be  judged,  whether  by  history  or 
 by  prophecy,  was  found  the  blood  of  prophets  and 
 of  saints  and  of  all  that  were  slain,  upon  the  earth. 
 And  at  last  judgment  fell ;  a  judgment  of  disruption 
 
i66 
 
 SECTION  383.— REVELATION  15  :  1-19  :  21. 
 
 and  of  dissolution ;  a  judgment  full  of  justice,  and 
 a  judgment  full  of  admonition.  To  the  severity  of 
 that  judgment  the  city  itself  bears  an  infallible  tes- 
 timony. So  early  as  the  beginning  of  the  fifteenth 
 century  this  was  the  language  of  a  reflecting  observer : 
 "  The  hill  ot  the  Capitol,  on  which  we  sit,  was  former- 
 ly the  head  of  the  Roman  empire,  the  citadel  of  the 
 earth,  the  terror  of  kings  ;  illustrated  by  the  footsteps 
 of  so  many  triumphs,  enriched  with  the  spoils  and 
 tributes  of  so  many  nations.  This  spectacle  of  the 
 world,  how  is  it  fallen  I  how  changed  !  how  defaced  ! 
 the  path  of  victory  is  obliterated  by  vines,  and  the 
 benches  of  the  senators  are  concealed  by  a  dunghill. 
 Cast  your  eyes  on  the  Palatine  hill,  and  seek  among 
 the  shapeless  and  enormous  fragments  the  marble 
 theatre,  the  obelisks,  the  colossal  statues,  the  porti- 
 coes of  Nero's  palace :  survey  the  other  hills  of  the 
 city,  the  vacant  space  is  interrupted  only  by  ruins 
 and  gardens.  The  forum  of  the  Roman  people, 
 where  they  assembled  to  enact  their  laws  and  elect 
 their  magistrates,  is  now  enclosed  for  the  cultivation 
 of  pot-herbs,  or  thrown  open  for  the  reception  of 
 swine  and  buffaloes.  The  public  and  private  edifices, 
 that  were  founded  for  eternity,  lie  prostrate,  naked, 
 and  broken,  like  the  limbs  of  a  mighty  giant ;  and 
 the  ruin  is  the  more  visible,  from  the  stupendous 
 relics  that  have  survived  the  injuries  of  time  and 
 fortune"  (Gibbon,  ch.  71). 
 
 But  is  it  then  with  walls  and  buildings  that  the 
 righteous  anger  of  God  wages  its  warfare  ?  Is  it 
 any  impeachment  of  the  truth  of  his  prediction,  if 
 another  city  rises  in  its  turn  upon  the  ruins  of  Baljy- 
 lon,  or  another  power  diverse  from  the  former  plants 
 its  throne  upon  tiie  ruins  of  imjierial  Rome  ?  Not 
 so.  It  may  be  noticeable,  as  a  i)ermancnt  index  of 
 judgment,  if  wild  beasts  of  the  desert  still  lie  where 
 Babylon  the  (jlory  of  kingdoms  once  spread  wide  her 
 habitations ;  if  dragons  still  cry  in  those  pleasant 
 palaces  where  kings  once  reigned,  vassals  of  a  yet 
 mightier  throne.  But  not  less  really,  if  less  visibly, 
 are  God's  denunciations  against  a  second  Babylon 
 verified,  if  after  the  fall  of  imperial  Rome  papal 
 Rome  rose  and  flourished  for  her  season,  built  her- 
 self churches  with  the  stones  of  temples,  and  reigued 
 in  turn  over  subject  consciences  as  her  predecessor 
 had  reigned  over  prostrate  nationalities.  There 
 have  been  times,  it  has  been  well  said,  when  the 
 papaci/  looked  veri/  like  the  beast  of  the  Revelation : 
 at  such  times,  in  the  same  degree,  God's  judgments 
 upon  Babylon  were  applicable  and  appropriate  to 
 the  papacy.  And  that  which  was  not  explained  nor 
 meant  to  be  explained  to  John,  time  has  revealed  to 
 us  ;  namely,  that  the  fall  of  the  Babylon  that  then  was 
 was  not  destined  to  be  the  immediate  piecursor  of 
 the  end  of  all  things.  Even  John  was  instructed  to 
 write,  There  are  seven  kings :  Jive  are  fallen  ;  undone 
 is  ;  and  the  other  is  not  jiet  come  ;  and  when  he  conicth, 
 he  must  continue  a  short  space  (17:  10).  That  short 
 space  has  been  expanded  by  the  event  into  a  period 
 of  several  centuries.  Other  Babylons,  on  a  smaller 
 scale,  and  with  features  less  precisely  marked,  have 
 come  and  gone  since  John's  prophecy  against  Rome 
 was  fulfilled.  The  beast  still  is,  and  still  develops 
 himself  from  time  to  time  in  new  forms.  Wherever 
 he  develops  himself,  there  arises  another  Babylon  ; 
 and  of  the  ruin  of  that  other  Babylon  the  ruin  of 
 the  first  Babylon  and  of  the  second  is  an  infallible 
 and  ever-growing  proof.    V. 
 
 19  :  1-10-  The  time  now  draws  near  for  the 
 Jinal  termination  of  the  conflict.     The  irrevocable  i 
 
 j  doom  has  been  pronounced.     But  before  the  final 
 I  condemnation,  the  episode  (so  usual  in  this  book) 
 of  praise,  thanksgiving,  and  anticipated  completion 
 of  victory,  comes  in  with  a  delay  of  the  main  ac- 
 i  tion.     The  episode  (as  usual)  has  three  parts;  1. 
 ;  All  the  inhabitants  of  the  heavenly  world  are  repre- 
 '.  sented  as  uniting  in  a  song  of  triumph  and  of  thanks- 
 i  giving  on  account  of  the  righteous  judgments  of  God 
 I  which  are  about  to  be  inflicted  (vs.  1-4).    2.  A  voice 
 I  from  the  throne  in  heaven  speaks,  and  requires  of 
 all  his  servants  everywhere  renewed  praise,  which 
 I  accordingly  is  shouted  (vs.  5-8).     3.  The  glorious 
 prospect  for  suffering  martyrs  is  disclosed.     They 
 ;  will  be  guests  at  the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb. 
 The  Church  is  indeed  the  Lamb's  bride,  and  the  ex- 
 ultation of  the  Messiah  is  vividly  sketched  in  the 
 declaration  of  the  angel  interpreter,  at  whose  feet 
 John,  in  a  state  of  astonishment,  falls.     Jesus,  the 
 angel  declares,  is  the  object  of  worship  by  him ;  and 
 therefore  he  (the  angel)  can  not  claim  the  worship 
 of  his  fellow-servants,  who,  like  him,  are  merely  in- 
 struments in  making  known  the  prophecies  respect- 
 ing the  triumph  of  redeeming  grace  (vs.  9,  10).  M.  S. 
 10.   Jesus.     The  lines  of    both  Testaments 
 meet  in  him  as  in  one  common  center.     In  the  tes- 
 timonies of  the  Bible  concerning  the  glory,  grace, 
 and  work  of  Christ,  the  Old  Testament  confirms  the 
 New,  and  the  New  Testament  illustrates  the  Old. 
 "  The  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy  "  ; 
 that  is,  the  essence,  the  substance,  the  aim  and  end 
 of  all  prophecy.    Without  the  preeminence  of  Christ 
 they  become  like  other  writings ;  but  admit  this,  and 
 then  there  is  but  one  gospel  under  all  dispensations 
 — but  one  Saviour  for  all  sinners.     And  whoever 
 are  the  speakers  or  writers,  whether  patriarchs,  or 
 prophets,  or  kings,  or  angels,  or  poets,  or  apostles, 
 or  disciples,  each  vies  with  the  other  to  give  Christ 
 the  preeminence.     The  glories  of  heaven  and  the 
 wonders  of  the  earth,  the  honors  of  offices  or  the 
 happiness  of  relations,  the  attractions  of  beauty  or 
 the  authority  of  dignity,  are  chosen  as  metaphors  to 
 set  forth  the  preeminent  excellence  of  Christ.    Sher- 
 man. 
 
 11-16.  The  wisest  of  living  Britons  has  said, 
 "Infinite  pity,  yet  infinite  rigor  of  law.  It  is  so 
 that  the  world  is  made."  It  is  so  the  world  must 
 be  made,  because  it  is  made  by  Jesus  Christ  our 
 Lord,  and  its  laws  are  the  likeness  of  his  character  •. 
 pitiful,  because  Christ  is  pitiful ;  and  rigorous,  be- 
 cause he  is  rigorous.  So  pitiful  is  Christ  that  he 
 did  not  hesitate  to  be  slain  for  men,  that  mankind 
 through  him  might  be  saved.  But  so  rigorous  is 
 Christ  that  he  does  not  hesitate  to  slay  men,  if  need- 
 ful, that  mankind  thereby  may  be  saved.  War  and 
 bloodshed,  pestilence  and  famine,  earthquake  and 
 tempest — all  of  them,  as  sure  as  there  is  a  God,  are 
 the  servants  of  God,  doing  his  awful  but  necessary 
 
SECTION  38]^.— REVELATION  20  : 1-15. 
 
 767 
 
 work  for  the  final  benefit  of  the  whole  human  race. 
 C.  K. It  is  "  the  faithful  and  true  who  in  right- 
 eousness doth  judge  and  make  war."  lie  is  repre- 
 sented as  Head  of  the  Church,  sitting  on  "  a  white 
 horse  "  ;  while,  as  Head  over  all  things  to  the  Church, 
 he  is  described  as  "  having  on  his  head  many  crowns, 
 as  clothed  with  a  vesture  dipped  in  blood,  as  smiting 
 the  nations  with  a  sharp  sword,  ruling  them  with  a 
 rod  of  iron,  treading  the  wine-press  of  the  fierceness 
 and  wrath  of  Almighty  God,  and  having  on  his  ves- 
 ture and  on  his  thigh  the  name  written.  King  of 
 kings  and  Lord  of  lords."     W.  S. 
 
 17-31.  A  great  contest  ensues,  to  which  the 
 hosts  are  gathered  under  the  sixth  bowl  of  wrath 
 (16  :  14).  But  the  actual  conflict  does  not  occur 
 till  after  the  fall  of  Babylon,  which  is  under  the 
 seventh  bowl  or  vial.  This  battle  is  symbolical,  not 
 literal.  We  are  never  to  think  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ  as  asserting  his  rightful  power  on  the  earth 
 by  onsets  of  cavalry,  or  the  slaughter  of  wild  beasts, 
 princes,  and  soldiers,  amid  the  screaming  of  vul- 
 tures assembled  for  a  ghastly  feast.  The  only  sword 
 wielded  by  the  King  of  kings  is  the  sword  of  his 
 mouth,  and  no  weapons  are  seen  in  the  armies  from 
 heaven  that  follow  him.  Ilis  sharp  mouth-sword  or 
 word  sufiices  to  slay  the  opposing  kings  and  armies 
 — i.  e.,  to  subdue  and  extinguish  national  opposition 
 to  Christ.  But  that  mouth-sword  had  no  effect  on 
 the  beast  and  the  false  prophet ;  it  is  not  even  ap- 
 plied to  them.  They  are  cast  alive  into  a  "  pool 
 which  burns  with  fire  and  brimstone."  Thus  these 
 formidable  symbols  of  evil  activity  are  committed 
 to  an  element  which  wholly  consumes.  In  other 
 words,  the  influences  which  they  represent  and  im- 
 personate come  to  such  an  end  that  they  can  never 
 rise  or  reappear  among  the  sons  of  men.    D.  F. 
 
 God  will  have  things  go  on  thus  in  the  world  till 
 his  word  shall  be  fulfilled ;  the  deceived  and  the 
 deceiver  are  his.  Things  therefore  must  have  their 
 course  in  the  church  in  the  wilderness  till  the  mys- 
 tery of  God  shall  be  fulfilled.  God  will  get  to  him- 
 self great  glory  by  permitting  the  boar,  the  man  of 
 sin  and  the  dragon,  to  revel  in  the  church  of  God ; 
 for  they  by  setting  up  and  contending  for  their  dark- 
 ness, and  calling  it  the  light,  and  by  setting  it 
 against  that  light  which  is  light  in  very  deed,  do  not 
 only  prove  the  power  of  truth  where  it  is,  but  illus- 
 trate it  so  much  the  more ;  for  as  black  sets  off 
 white,  and  darkness  light,  so  error  sets  off  truth. 
 The  Church  will  not  give  place,  for  she  knows  she 
 has  the  truth  ;  the  dragon  and  his  angels,  they  will 
 not  give  place,  but  as  beaten  back  by  the  power  of 
 truth.  Therefore  there  will,  there  must,  there  can 
 not  but  be,  a  spiritual  warfare  here,  and  that  until 
 one  of  the  two  is  destroyed,  and  its  body  given  to 
 the  burning  flame.     Bun. 
 
 We  are  living,  not  in  the  time  of  the  sixth,  but 
 in  the  time  of  the  seventh  head  of  the  wild  beast ; 
 that  head  which  is  known  by  its  ten  horns ;  that 
 power  which  is  designated  by  division,  not  by  con- 
 centration ;  by  a  plurality,  not  by  a  unity,  of  crowns 
 and  thrones  on  earth.  And  here  we  read  of  the 
 closing  scene  of  the  period  of  that  seventh  suprem- 
 acy. It  is  the  last  of  the  empires :  there  is  none  to 
 follow  it.  It  is  to  terminate  in  that  great  outbreak 
 of  evil  which  under  many  different  figures  appears 
 both  in  Old  Testament  and  in  New  Testament  pro- 
 phecy as  the  sure  token  of  the  last  end  of  all.  And 
 then  upon  this  last  concourse  of  the  powers  of  evil 
 bursts  the  full  blaze  of  the  divine  glory  in  the  per- 
 son of  Jesus  Christ,  unto  conviction,  consternation, 
 and  final  ruin.    Y. 
 
 Section  384. 
 
 Revelation  xx.  1-15. 
 
 1  Ain)  I  saw  an  angel  come  down  from  heaven,  having  the  key  of  the  "bottomless  pit  and  a 
 
 2  great  chain  in  nis  land.     And  he  laid  hold  on  the  dragon,  that  old  serpent,  whicli  is  the 
 
 3  Devil,  and  Satan,  and  bound  him  a  thousand  years,  and  cast  him  into  the  bottomless  pit, 
 and  shut  him  up,  and  set  a  seal  upon  him  that  he  should  deceive  the  nations  no  more,  till 
 the  thousand  years  shonld  be  fulfilled :  and  after  that  he  must  be  loosed  a  little  season. 
 
 4  And  I  saw  thrones,  and  they  sat  uj)on  them,  and  judgment  was  given  unto  them :  and  / 
 saw  the  souls  of  them  that  were  beheaded  for  the  witness  of  Jesus,  and  for  the  word  of 
 God,  and  which  had  not  worshipped  the  beast,  neither  his  image,  neither  had  received  Ids 
 mark  upon  their  foreheads,  or  in  their  hands;  and  they  lived  and  reigned  with  Christ  a 
 
 6  thousand  years.     But  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  agam  until  the  thousand  years  were 
 
 6  finished.  This  i»  the  first  resurrection.  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  first 
 resurrection :  on  such  the  second  death  hath  no  power,  but  they  sliall  be  priests  of  God 
 
 7  and  of  Christ,  and  shall  reign  with  him  a  thousand  years.     And  when  the  thousand  years 
 
768 
 
 SECTIOy  384.— REVELATION  ^0  : 1-15. 
 
 8  are  expired,  Satan  shall  be  loosed  out  of  his  prison,  and  shall  go  out  to  deceive  the  nations 
 which  are  in  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth,  Gog  and  Magog,  to  gather  tlietn  together  to 
 
 9  battle:  the  number  of  whom  is  as  the  sand  of  tlie  sea.     And  they  went  up  on  the  breadth 
 of  the  earth,  and  compassed  the  camp  of  the  saints  about,  and  the  beloved  city :  and  fire 
 
 10  came  down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  and  devoured  them.  And  the  devil  that  deceived 
 them  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  where  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet 
 are,  and  sliall  be  tormented  day  and  night  for  ever  and  ever. 
 
 11  And  I  saw  a  great  white  throne,  and  him  that  sat  on  it,  from  whose  face  the  earth  and 
 
 12  the  heaven  fled  away  ;  and  there  was  found  no  place  for  them.  And  I  saw  the  dead,  small 
 and  great,  stand  before  God  ;  and  the  books  were  opened :  and  another  book  was  opened, 
 which  is  the  book  of  life :  and  the  dead  were  judged  out  of  those  things  which  were  written 
 
 13  in  the  books,  according  to  their  works.  And  the  sea  gave  up  tlie  dead  which  were  in  it ; 
 and  death  and  hell  delivered  up  the  dead  which  were  in  them  :  and  they  were  judged  every 
 
 14  man  according  to  their  works.     And  death  and  hell  were  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire.     This  is 
 
 15  the  second  death.  And  whosoever  was  not  found  written  in  the  book  of  life  was  cast  into 
 the  lake  of  fire. 
 
 In  the  very  being — the  rational  and  moral  being — that  God  has  given  us,  he  has  inwoven  the  future 
 judgment ;  he  has  constructed  our  nature  so  that  it  demands  this  award  as  its  necessary  completion.  Our 
 daily  life  is  one  long  prophecy  of  that  day.  In  the  gloomy  recollections  of  age,  in  the  man  of  crime  who 
 struggles  in  vain  to  crush  a  rebuking  conscience,  in  the  youth  who  weeps  the  bitter  fruits  of  passion,  in 
 the  very  child  who  runs  to  hide  his  conscious  fault — in  all  alike  is  foreshadowed  the  terrible  decree  of 
 universal  judgment.  For  judgment  we  arc  born,  for  judgment  we  flourish,  grow  old,  and  die.  Nature 
 herself  dares  not  deny  the  certainty  of  retribution  ;  the  gospel  but  confirms  her  conviction  ;  for,  even  iu 
 regions  where  the  gospel  has  never  sounded,  her  voice,  speaking  in  all  nations,  languages,  and  times,  has 
 proclaimed  from  pole  to  pole  that  God  shall  judge  his  creature.  But  revelation  alone  could  tell  the  cir- 
 cumstances and  accessories  of  this  great  event ;  and  revelation  has  abundantly  done  so.  The  Judi^e 
 himself  has  undrawn  the  curtain  of  eternity  ;  he  has  shown  us  Lis  own  everlasting  throne,  and  the  pro- 
 cedures of  his  court,  and  the  test  he  shall  demand,  and  the  verdict  he  shall  deliver.  It  is  a  strange  thing 
 thus  to  read  the  story  of  our  own  hereafter  ;  to  hear  delivered,  with  all  the  minuteness  of  some  history 
 of  past  events,  a  scene  in  which  each  of  us  individually  must  perform  his  own  special  part,  and  that  part 
 the  most  awful  and  decisive  in  all  eternity.  Strange  to  see  one  single  point  in  the  clouded  future  thus 
 flashing  out  amid  the  impenetrable  obscurity  of  all  the  rest ;  and  that  one  the  point  on  which  all  the  rest 
 is  ultimately  to  depend.  Strange,  indeed ;  yet  stranger  still,  that  it  can  bo  contemplated  with  so  little 
 emotion  ;  that  men  can  live  admitting  its  certainty,  yet  never  remembering  its  approach  ;  that,  when  once 
 granted  to  be  true,  it  should  not  be  found  to  occupy  every  thought,  and  to  make  the  great  directive  prin- 
 ciple of  existence.     W.  A.  B. 
 
 1-3.  The  doom  of  the  dragon. — He  has  been 
 cast  out  of  heaven  into  the  earth  (12  :  9).  Let 
 that  be  the  first  stage  of  his  discomfiture.  The 
 second  will  be  when  he  is  bound  with  a  chain  and 
 cast  into  the  abyss,  there  to  be  confined  for  a  thou- 
 sand years.  Though  sin  will  not  be  wholly  ex- 
 punged from  the  earth  during  that  period,  the  ac- 
 tive power  of  the  tempter  will  be  restrained,  and 
 the  saints  will  be  free  from  his  wiles  as  well  as  his 
 fiery  darts.  7,  8.  But  the  dragon  is  to  be  let  loose 
 again,  and  wickedness  will  have  a  brief  revival  on 
 the  earth.  Satan  will  come  out  of  prison  incorrigi- 
 ble and  incurable  as  he  entered  it — the  inveterate 
 impersonation  of  malice  and  deceit.  Terrible  fiend ! 
 The  sight  of  Eve's  innocence  stirred  in  him  no  pity. 
 The  manifestation  of  the  Son  of  God  brought  him 
 to  no  repentance.  A  thousand  years  of  restraint 
 in  the  abyss  teach  him  no  submission.     He  is  no 
 
 sooner  at  large  again  than  he  resumes  his  old  em- 
 ployment of  deceiving  the  nations  and  assailing  the 
 saints.  9,  10.  But  tlie  cup  of  his  iniquity  is  full; 
 and  he  reaches  the  third  and  final  stage  of  his  dis- 
 comfiture. The  confederacy  which  he  leads  against 
 the  holy  city  is  scattered  by  devouring  fire  from 
 heaven,  and  then  he  himself  is  overtaken  by  his 
 doom.  It  is  not,  as  the  medieval  notion  was  (not 
 yet  extinct  among  us),  that  the  devil  is  to  be  a  king 
 in  hell,  tormenting  at  his  pleasure  lost  souls  of  men, 
 but  that  he  himself  is  tormented ;  as  hitherto  the 
 most  active  of  sinners,  hereafter  the  most  helpless ; 
 as  more  wicked  than  others,  so  in  the  end  more 
 miserable. 
 
 There  is  a  serious  difficulty  about  the  second 
 coming  of  Christ,  Many  passages  in  both  Testa- 
 ments connect  his  advent  with  the  establishment  of 
 his  kingdom  on  the  earth ;  and  it  is  taught  in  the 
 
SECTION  384.— REVELATION  ^0  : 1-15. 
 
 769 
 
 aineteenth  chapter  of  this  book  that  he  will  be  re- 
 vealed from  heaven  with  attendant  saints  before 
 the  millennium ;  that  he  will  then  subdue  his  ene- 
 mies, and  introduce  a  reign  of  righteousness  and 
 peace.  There  are,  however,  many  other  passages, 
 of  equal  authority,  which  describe  our  Lord  as  com- 
 ing with  flaming  fire  to  judge  the  world ;  and  the 
 last  judgment  is  certainly  after  the  millennium  (vs. 
 11-15).  On  this  interpreters  have  broken  into  par- 
 ties ;  and  then,  as  is  not  uncommon  in  controversy, 
 each  party,  occupying  itself  with  the  parts  of  Scrip- 
 ture which  favor  its  distinctive  theory,  becomes 
 more  and  more  confident  in  its  own  opinion.  It  is 
 not  within  the  power  of  man  to  tell  us  now  what 
 may  or  may  not  be  inclosed  within  the  truth  and 
 fact  of  the  Lord's  second  coming.  Only  the  future 
 can  determine.  The  prophecy  regarding  Messiah 
 in  the  Old  Testament  seemed  to  intimate  only  one 
 advent  for  all  purposes  ;  but  we  now  perceive  that 
 it  covered  a  double  advent,  a  coming  in  weakness, 
 and  a  coming  in  power,  a  coming  to  suffer,  and  a 
 coming  to  reign.  There  is  no  reason  why  the 
 prophecy  in  the  New  Testament  regarding  the  sec- 
 ond advent  may  not  unfold  a  double  import ;  the 
 more  so  that  the  language  touching  the  resurrection 
 of  the  dead,  though  often  seeming  to  point  to  one 
 event,  unfolds  a  double  import,  a  resurrection  of 
 the  just,  and  a  subsequent  uprising  of  the  unjust. 
 
 It  is  clear  that  Christ  will  come  to  quell  his  ad- 
 versaries, reward  his  servants,  and  bring  in  millen- 
 nial peace ;  but  it  is  not  clear  whether  or  not  that 
 appearing  will  be  visible  to  the  world  at  large. 
 Enough  that  it  will  be  quite  appreciable  by  his 
 saints.  He  will  interpose  in  such  a  way  that  they 
 who  follow  him  in  the  great  battle  of  God  Al- 
 mighty will  know  right  well  who  it  is  by  whom 
 they  are  led,  and  to  whom  the  victory  is  due ;  and 
 they  who  reign  in  life  upon  or  over  the  earth  will 
 know  well  who  it  is  with  whom  they  reign  as  kings 
 and  priests  to  God.  But  this  does  not  exhaust  the 
 prophecy  of  his  appearing.  At  the  last  day  he  will 
 come  in  his  glory,  seen  by  every  eye,  to  judge  the 
 quick  and  the  dead.  Let  us  endeavor  to  keep  all 
 this  truth  honestly  in  mind. 
 
 4.  The  Millennial  blessedness. — Whether  or  no 
 one  thousand  ordinary  solar  years  are  intended,  a 
 definite  period  is  fixed,  during  which  the  meek  shall 
 "  inherit  the  earth,"  and  the  kingdom  under  the 
 whole  heaven  shall  be  "  given  to  the  people  of  the 
 saints  of  the  Most  High."     D.  F. 
 
 Dr.  Hodge  thus  summarizes  the  generally  re- 
 ceived views  of  the  future  of  time :  "  It  is  clearly 
 revealed,  both  in  the  Old  and  the  New  Testaments, 
 that  the  gospel  is  to  exercise  an  influence  over  all 
 branches  of  the  human  family,  immeasurably  more 
 extensive  and  more  thoroughly  transforming  than 
 any  it  has  ever  realized  in  time  past.  This  end  is 
 92 
 
 to  be  gradually  attained  through  the  spiritual  pres- 
 ence of  Christ  in  the  ordinary  dispensations  of 
 Providence  and  ministrations  of  his  Church.  The 
 period  of  this  general  prevalency  of  the  Gospel  will 
 continue  a  thousand  years.  Either  at  the  com- 
 mencement, or  during  the  continuance  of  this  pe- 
 riod, the  Jews  are  to  be  converted  to  Christianity. 
 At  the  end,  there  will  be  a  comparatively  short  sea- 
 son of  apostasy  and  violent  conflict  between  the 
 kingdoms  of  light  and  darkness.  Then  will  follow 
 — Christ's  advent,  the  general  resurrection  and 
 judgment :  these  will  be  simultaneous ;  and  they 
 will  be  succeeded  by  the  burning  of  the  old  and  the 
 revelation  of  the  new  earth  and  heavens." 
 
 Of  the  Millennium  so  far  as  revealed  by  John, 
 the  description  is  very  limited,  making  only  three 
 leading  points,  viz.,  the  binding  of  Satan ;  the  dura- 
 tion of  this  restraint ;  and  the  joy  of  the  martyrs 
 with  Christ  over  the  glorious  event.  If  we  ask  for 
 the  agencies  which  are  to  introduce  and  produce 
 this  millennial  age,  these  visions  give  no  answer  be- 
 yond what  is  comprehended  in  the  one  fact — Satan 
 bound.  If  we  ask  what  John  has  taught  us  respect- 
 ing the  state  of  the  world  during  this  Millennium, 
 we  are  left  to  infer  it  from  these  two  facts — ^the 
 withdrawing  of  Satan's  influence,  and  the  joy  of  the 
 martyrs  and  of  Jesus  over  the  victory  of  his  cause, 
 the  triumph  of  his  reign.  We  may  however  turn 
 back  to  Old  Testament  prophecy  and  there  find  many 
 of  the  most  important  questions  fully  answered.  If 
 we  ask  for  the  political,  moral,  and  religious  state 
 of  the  world,  we  learn  that  wars  will  cease ;  crime 
 disappear  ;  that  hate  will  die  out  of  human  bosoms 
 and  love  reign  in  its  stead ;  the  idols  will  utterly 
 perish ;  one  God  only  shall  be  worshiped  and  obeyed 
 from  the  rising  to  the  setting  sun.  If  we  ask,  What 
 agencies  are  to  work  this  wondrous  change  ?  we  are 
 promptly  answered — "  For  the  earth  shall  be  full  of 
 the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  [Jesus]  as  the  waters 
 cover  the  sea."  Satan  deceives  no  longer ;  the  truth 
 of  God  in  his  gospel  leads  men  in  the  paths  of 
 righteousness  and  peace.  These  long  ages  form  the 
 grand  theatre  for  manifesting  the  transforming  power 
 of  the  gospel  of  salvation — redemption  by  the  cross  of 
 Jesus.  It  is  the  consummation  of  the  gospel  age,  in 
 which  the  inherent  power  of  God's  spirit  with  his 
 truth,  borne  in  the  willing  hands  and  Joving  hearts 
 of  his  people,  will  have  free  course  and  be  glori- 
 fied.    H.  C. 
 
 4-6.  Nearly  all  through  the  Christian  centuries 
 there  has  existed  an  opinion,  gaining  at  times  a 
 wide  prevalence,  that  there  is  to  be  a  pre-millennial 
 resurrection  of  the  righteous,  who  shall  reign  with 
 Christ  for  a  thousand  years,  while  the  rest  of  the 
 dead  still  slumber  on  in  their  graves.  In  support  of 
 this  opinion,  appeal  is  made  to  the  twentieth  chap- 
 ter of  the  Apocalypse.     But  a  closer  inspection  of 
 
770 
 
 SECTI02T  38J^.— REVELATION  SO  :  1-15. 
 
 the  chapter  might  have  disclosed  the  fact  that  the 
 resurrection  here  spoken  of  as  preceding  the  thou- 
 sand years,  is  a  resurrection  not  of  all  the  saints,  but 
 only  of  the  martyred  saints.  It  would  be  disingenuous 
 to  deny,  or  try  to  blink,  the  difficulties  which  beset 
 not  this  passage  alone,  but  the  entire  book  of  the 
 Apocalypse.  Till  the  Champollion  appears,  who 
 shall  decipher  this  mysterious  hieroglyph,  we  can  do 
 no  better  than  interpret  the  passage  in  question 
 figuratively.  Perhaps  the  meaning  of  it  is,  that  be- 
 fore the  Millennium  is  ushered  in — that  "  mellow 
 Indian  summer  of  the  church  on  earth  " — the  spirit 
 of  the  martyrs  must  be  reproduced  throughout  the 
 ranks  of  the  redeemed.  The  martyrs  may  thus  be 
 said  to  issue  from  their  graves  in  advance  of  the 
 general  resurrection,  to  sit  regnant  with  Christ.  But 
 whatever  may  be  done  with  this  passage,  it  will  not 
 answer  for  us  to  disregard  the  many  other  passages 
 which  speak  of  only  one  resurrection  at  the  end  of 
 the  world.  The  New  Testament  holds  up  clearly 
 before  us  one  great  day,  for  which  all  other  days 
 are  made ;  the  day  of  final  judgment,  the  day  of 
 God,  when  the  Son  of  Man  shall  be  seen  coming  in 
 the  clouds  with  the  retinue  of  all  his  disembodied 
 saints,  when  the  heavens  shall  be  rolled  together  as 
 a  scroll,  and  the  elements  shall  melt  with  fervent 
 heat,  and  all  the  dead  shall  live  again  embodied,  in 
 order  to  the  completeness  of  their  being  and  the  full- 
 ness of  their  retribution.     R.  D.  H. 
 
 As  to  the  notion  of  a  descent  to  the  earth  by 
 Christ  and  the  martyrs  and  their  visible  reign  here, 
 there  is  not  a  word  in  the  text  nor  even  an  implica- 
 tion. What  a  conception  it  would  be,  to  mingle 
 ielesda!  and  terrestrial  beings  in  one  common  mass  ? 
 ■fhe  glorified  Saviour  and  the  glorified  martyrs, 
 mingling  with  material  and  punishable  beings,  and 
 oecoming  subject  again  to  the  laws  of  matter  ?  If 
 it  be  said  that  the  earth  is  to  be  changed  entirely, 
 at  the  beginning  of  the  millennium,  and  to  be  fitted 
 by  this  change  for  the  abode  of  such  glorious  beings 
 raised  from  the  dead,  where  then  are  Gog  and  Ma- 
 gog to  live  during  this  period — and  other  men — are 
 they  still  mortal  beings  or  not  ?  Besides  all  this, 
 John  has  not  yet  said  a  word  respecting  the  renoi'a- 
 tion  of  the  earth.  It  is  only  at  or  aftey  the  period 
 of  the  general  judgment  that  this  renovation  takes 
 place,  Rev.  21  :  1.     M.  S. 
 
 6.  On  such  the  second  death  has  no 
 power.  The  Sci'iptures  set  before  us  "  death  "  as 
 manifested  in  two  forms ;  and  Christ  as  the  de- 
 stroyer of  one,  the  ruler  and  restrictor  of  the  other. 
 These  are  mysteriously  entitled  "  the  first "  and  "  the 
 second "  death ;  both,  as  we  may  infer  from  the 
 sameness  of  the  name,  successive  developments, 
 first  on  a  less,  afterward  on  a  vaster  and  more 
 terrible  scale,  of  that  common  principle,  whatever 
 it  be,  of  death,  which  is  the  original  and  stated 
 
 "  wages  of  sin."  The  first  form  of  death  results  ott- 
 the  sin  of  nature,  and  is  therefore  universal  as  it  is  \ 
 the  second  form,  which  perhaps  is  naturally  the 
 sequel  or  maturity  of  the  former,  is,  by  the  mercy 
 of  God,  restricted  to  unpardoned  guilt.  To  both, 
 Christ,  "  who  is  our  life,"  is  the  appointed  adver- 
 sary, and  over  both  he  triumphs,  though  in  different 
 ways ;  over  theirs/  by  raising  all  mankind,  over  the 
 second  by  conducting  his  faithful  to  glory.  W.  A.  B. 
 
 9.  Gog  and  Magog.  John  borrows  his  im- 
 agery from  Ezek.  37,  38,  and  39.  That  the  names 
 of  these  enemies  will  be  literally  Goff  and  Magog, 
 and  that  they  are  literally  to  come  from  the  four 
 corners  of  the  earth,  and  besiege  the  literal  Jerusa- 
 lem, no  one  versed  in  the  language  of  prophecy  will 
 contend.  Enough  that  the  names  of  old  enemies 
 are  employed  to  designate  new  ones,  as  yet  without 
 a  name.  Enough  that  they  come  from  the  bosom 
 of  unconverted  heathens,  and  that  they  oppose 
 and  persecute  Christians  wherever  they  meet  them. 
 These  are  the  things  signified;  all  the  rest  is 
 costume. 
 
 11-15.  The  opposition  of  all  enemies  being 
 thus  effectually  put  down,  it  follows,  of  course,  that 
 the  Church  will  afterward  enjoy  undisturbed  tran- 
 quillity and  prosperity.  But  on  this  the  writer 
 does  not  dwell.  Still  the  fact  that  he  docs  not 
 makes  nothing  against  the  supposition  of  a  long 
 intervening  period  between  the  destruction  of  Gog 
 and  Magog  and  the  general  judgment.  It  should  be 
 remembered  that  one  leading  topic  of  the  book  is 
 the  subjugation  of  the  enemies  of  the  Church  ;  and 
 that  topic  is  now  completed.  The  writer  passes  on 
 immediately,  therefore,  to  the  final  and  glorious  re- 
 ward of  the  righteous,  when  the  probation  of  all 
 the  redeemed  is  to  be  completed,  and  the  august 
 drama  is  brought  to  its  final  close.  But  before 
 the  final  reward  can  be  distributed,  a  general 
 judgment  is  to  be  instituted,  at  which  all  that 
 have  been  concerned  in  the  Redeemer's  kingdom, 
 either  as  friends  or  enemies,  ai'e  to  be  present,  and  to 
 receive  their  final  sentence.  The  remainder  of  the 
 chapter  is  occupied  in  describing  this  scene.     M.  S. 
 
 The  opening  proclamation  of  the  Lord's  coming 
 (1  :  7)  notifies  also  its  effect  on  the  world  :  "  Every 
 eye  shall  see  him,  and  they  also  which  pierced  him, 
 and  all  kindreds  of  the  earth  shall  wail  because  of 
 him."  And  these  sounds  continue.  Things  do  not 
 melt  quietly  into  the  peace  of  the  kingdom  of  God. 
 There  is  a  crash  of  ruin,  and  a  winepress  of  the 
 wrath  of  Almighty  God,  and  a  lake  that  burns  with 
 fire  and  brimstone.  And  this  judgment  falls,  not 
 only  on  principles  and  powers  of  evil,  but  on  na- 
 tions of  men  ;  and  not  only  on  nations,  but  on  sepa- 
 rate persons,  even  on  "  every  one  who  is  not  found 
 written  in  the  book  of  life."  He  who  does  not  ac- 
 cept the  reality  of  the  world's  rebellion  and  ruin. 
 
SECTION  SSlt.— REVELATION  20  : 1-15. 
 
 771 
 
 and  of  the  wrath  and  judgment  which  it  brings, 
 must  certainly  reject  this  whole  book  from  the 
 canon ;  and,  with  it,  must  tear  away  large  and  liv- 
 ing portions  of  every  preceding  book  of  Scripture. 
 T.  D.  B. 
 
 It  was  a  visionary  representation  only  of  this 
 august  scene  that  the  apostle  beheld :  we  shall  be- 
 hold the  scene  itself,  the  great  reality.  And  we 
 shall  be  more  than  spectators  of  it,  we  shall  be  par- 
 ties in  it.  With  some  things  that  are  written  in  this 
 mysterious  book  we  may  have  little  or  nothing  to 
 do :  they  concern  others,  but  not  us :  with  what  is 
 
 written  here  we  have  everything  to  do.     C.  B. 
 
 Mix  ourselves  up  as  we  may,  let  the  gradations  in 
 the  appearances  and  outer  details  of  character  be 
 what  they  will,  the  line  runs  out  straight  from  the 
 great  white  throne,  and  you  and  I  and  all  souls  are 
 on  the  right  hand  of  it,  or  on  the  left.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 12.  The  dead,  small  and  great,  stand 
 before  God.  Of  a  multitude  like  this  we  can  not 
 conceive.  But  here  are  all  the  millions  of  men  who 
 have  lived  and  died  in  all  the  earth  since  the  earth 
 began,  all  uprising  in  one  and  the  same  awakening 
 moment,  and  all  brought,  by  some  secret,  irresistible 
 impulse,  to  one  and  the  same  spot ;  gathering  to- 
 gether, some  willingly,  some  reluctantly ;  some  joy- 
 fully, some  despairingly ;  but  yet  gathering  together 
 all  in  one  vast  assembly,  before  one  and  the  same 
 throne.  What  a  spectacle !  a  being  in  the  human 
 form  calling  up,  and  compelling  to  stand  before 
 him,  every  one  of  the  human  race  who  has  ever 
 breathed ;  without  difficulty,  without  effort,  placing 
 them  all  passive  and  powerless  at  his  bar !  Well 
 may  he  say,  "  Ye  shall  see  the  Son  of  man  coming 
 in  the  clouds  of  heaven  with  power."     C.  B. 
 
 Nations  and  men  have  acted  freely,  and  their 
 very  caprice  and  willfulness  have  been  worked,  by  an 
 overmastering  wisdom,  into  that  web  whose  woof 
 no  hand  of  man  has  held,  and  whose  web  and  woof 
 together  have  made  up  one  grand,  consecutive,  ad- 
 vancing history.  The  scroll  of  time  has  been  slowly 
 unrolled  ;  each  nation,  each  man,  has  written  upon 
 it,  as  he  thought  he  would,  his  own  brief  record, 
 and  then  it  was  rolled  up,  and  others  came  and 
 wrote  ;  and  when  it  is  all  unrolled  and  read,  we  find 
 thereon  one  epic,  the  connected  history  of  God  and 
 man.     H.  B.  S. 
 
 The  books  opened.  By  what  means  soever 
 made  known,  it  is  the  truth  that  will  come  out. 
 None  shall  be  wearied  by  the  tediousness  of  the 
 trial ;  leisure  enough  shall  be  granted  to  carry  it 
 through.  A  man's  deeds,  in  due  succession,  shall 
 be  recounted:  and  the  most  succinct  and  satisfac- 
 tory method,  perhaps,  will  be  for  himself  to  recount 
 them.  He  may  well  be  trusted  to  do  so;  for  he 
 feels  at  every  pore  that  the  atmosphere  of  truth  is 
 about  him.     I.  T. 
 
 Every  man  is  now,  whether  he  wills  it  or  not, 
 unconsciously  writing  his  own  biography ;  his  whole 
 life  forming  a  work  of  more  importance,  to  himself 
 at  least,  than  any  other  in  the  universe — each  vol- 
 ume a  year,  each  chapter  a  month,  each  day  or  hour 
 a  page.  At  judgment  memory  will  read  the  whole, 
 and  be  compelled  to  feel  that  every  word  is  true. 
 It  is  strange,  too,  how  rapid — reasoning  from  anal- 
 ogy— such  a  review  may  be,  without  diminishing 
 from  its  distinctness ;  states  of  being,  or  successive 
 acts  which  occupied  long  periods  of  time,  may  rap- 
 idly be  recalled  in  all  their  minute  features.  In 
 moments  of  sudden  peril,  when  death  seemed  ap- 
 proaching, how  frequently  have  men  told  us  that 
 they  beheld,  in  a  twinkling  of  an  eye,  the  great  fea- 
 tures of  their  whole  life,  like  a  panorama,  passing 
 before  their  mind's  eye  !  And  thus  at  judgment, 
 clear,  yet  rapid — intensely  real  and  vivid,  yet  sud- 
 den as  light — may  the  life  of  the  boy,  and  the  man, 
 and  the  patriarch,  from  the  first  to  the  last  moment 
 of  conscious  and  responsible  existence  upon  earth, 
 be  presented  to  the  mind  with  a  self-evidencing 
 power  of  truth,  which  can  not,  which  dare  not,  be 
 denied  or  resisted. 
 
 The  Booh  of  Providence  shall  he  opened.  In  this 
 book  has  been  recorded,  and  from  its  pages  can  be 
 shown,  by  Jesus  Christ,  everything  which  has  been 
 done  to  us  by  himself  since  the  hour  of  our  birth  till 
 that  of  our  death.  Every  temporal  mercy  or  spirit- 
 ual blessing,  every  advice  given  by  ministers,  rela- 
 tions or  friends,  every  Sabbath  which  dawned  upon 
 us,  every  visitation  of  sickness  or  domestic  affliction, 
 every  item,  in  short,  of  that  immense  sum  of  things 
 which,  in  his  providence,  or  by  his  grace,  was  given 
 us  each  successive  hour  of  our  life,  and  which  was 
 intended  to  mold  our  characters  according  to  the 
 will  of  God ;  all  shall  be  revealed  at  judgment,  that 
 the  universe  may  know  what  Jesus  Christ,  the 
 King,  has  really  done  for  each  one  of  his  subjects, 
 and  what  each  subject  has  been,  and  done,  in  rela- 
 tion to  him. 
 
 "Another  book  will  be  opened,  which  is  the 
 Book  of  Life.''''  In  that  book  are  inscribed  the  char- 
 acters of  all  God's  people,  and  the  evidence  of  the 
 reality  of  th^ir  faith  in  Christ  and  obedience  to  him. 
 Their  works,  which  are  the  evidence,  results,  and 
 rewards  of  faith,  are  recorded  by  that  same  Spirit 
 through  whose  power  alone  the  soul  has  lived,  be- 
 lieved, and  been  enabled  to  bring  forth  such  fruit 
 to  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  God  by  Jesus  Christ. 
 In  the  book  of  life  will  be  found  recorded  by  the 
 omniscient  Holy  Spirit  of  Truth,  that  secret  life  of 
 every  saint  which  was  "hid  with  Christ  in  God." 
 Then  shall  be  revealed  the  reality  of  their  repen- 
 tance and  inward  renewal  of  soul ;  the  sincerity  of 
 their  love  to  God  and  his  people ;  their  secret 
 prayers,   thanksgivings,   confessions,   intercessions, 
 
772 
 
 SECTIOX  38Jt.— REVELATION  20  : 1-15. 
 
 and  holy  communion  with  God ;  their  plans,  long- 
 ings, and  sacrifices  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel,  and 
 the  glory  of  God  upon  earth  ;  their  deeds  of  charity 
 for  Christ — every  prison  they  entered,  every  naked 
 one  they  clothed,  the  hungry  they  fed,  or  the  offenses 
 forgiven  by  them  from  love  to  him  who  forgave 
 them ;  that  whole  character,  in  short,  which  is  the 
 result  of  union  with  Christ,  will  be  evidenced  to  the 
 universe  from  what  is  recorded  of  it  in  the  Lamb's 
 Book  of  Life.     N.  M. 
 
 14.  The  second  death.  The  true  death — 
 the  real  death — is  the  death  of  the  soul.  It  is 
 when  the  soul  is  severed  from  its  God,  and  from 
 hope,  and  peace,  and  joy ;  when  it  lives  without 
 life ;  survives  only  to  suffer ;  is  cut  off  from  its 
 high  destiny,  and  driven  away  from  him  who  is  the 
 Resurrection  and  the  Life.  Religion  is  life,  and 
 heaven  is  life,  and  hell  is  existence  without  life, 
 continued  being,  where  the  soul  is  held  in  existence 
 only  to  continue  to  die.  This  is  death.  Hear  him 
 speak  who  saw  it  all,  and  who  knew  it  all :  "  The 
 Son  of  man  shall  send  forth  his  angels,  and  shall 
 gather  out  of  his  kingdom  all  things  that  offend, 
 and  them  which  do  iniquity,  and  shall  cast  them 
 into  a  furnace  of  fire ;  there  shall  be  wailing  and 
 gnashing  of  teeth."  There,  according  to  him,  the 
 sufferer  shall  lift  up  the  eyes,  "  being  in  torment," 
 and  ask  in  vain  for  a  single  "  drop  of  water "  to 
 cool  the  tongue ;  there  "  the  worm  dieth  not,  and 
 the  fire  shall  not  be  quenched " ;  there  shall  be 
 "  everlasting  punishment "  ;  there  shall  be  "  outer 
 darkness  "  ;  there  shall  be  the  execution  of  the  sen- 
 tence, "  Depart,  accursed,  into  everlasting  fire,  pre- 
 pared for  the  devil  and  his  angels."  These  are  the 
 words  of  the  meek  and  mild  and  benevolent  Re- 
 deemer— the  most  tender  and  kind  and  merciful  of 
 all  who  have  dwelt  on  the  earth  ;  who  used  such 
 expressions  as  these,  "  IIow  can  ye  escape  the  dam- 
 nation of  hell  ?  "  as  if  they  became  no  other  lips 
 but  his.  In  that  dread  sphere  no  spirit  strives  to 
 reclaim  the  lost.  On  no  zephyr  there  is  the  mes- 
 sage of  mercy  borne,  whispering  peace.  No  God 
 meets  the  desponding  there  with  promises  and 
 hopes  ;  and  from  no  eye  there  is  the  tear  of  sorrow 
 ever  wiped  away.  There  is  no  such  friend  as  Je- 
 sus, no  voice  of  mercy,  no  day-star  of  hope,  no  fa- 
 ther, mother,  daughter,  pastor,  angel,  to  sympa- 
 thize ;  no  one  to  breathe  for  the  lost  the  prayer  for 
 pardon ;  no  great  Intercessor  to  bear  the  cry  for 
 mercy  up  to  the  throne  of  God.  It  is  death — lin- 
 gering, long,  interminahle  death — the  dying  sorrow 
 prolonged  from  age  to  age ;  outward,  onward  to- 
 ward eternity — ever  lingering,  never  ending.     A.  B. 
 
 The  Final  Judgment. 
 
 Toe  word  of  prophecy  foretold  the  coming  of 
 Messiah  to  set  up  a  kingdom  of  saving  mercy,  accord- 
 
 ing to  which  he  did  come.  By  the  same  word  are 
 we  assured  of  his  return  as  Judge  of  quick  and  dead. 
 The  fact,  not  the  method  ;  not  the  details,  but  the 
 grand  outlines  of  this  conclusion  of  history  in  time 
 are  given  us.  This  much  only  is  necessary  to  its 
 full  moral  effect  upon  us.  Inquiries,  therefore,  in 
 the  direction  of  detail,  serve  rather  to  belittle  than 
 to  exalt  and  define  to  our  view  this  "  spiritual  moun- 
 tain-land "  unto  which  we  are  come,  led  by  the  word 
 of  Revelation.     The  Scriptures  affirm  that : 
 
 1.  God  hath  appointed  a  day  in  the  which  he  will 
 judge  the  world.  This  day  is  not  to  be  conceived 
 of  as  a  period  of  twenty-four  hours,  but  rather  as 
 one  of  the  days  of  creation,  or  as  a  prophetic  day  ; 
 a  period  of  time  long  enough  for  the  full  and  proper 
 consummation  of  the  trial  of  every  man,  the  bring- 
 ing of  every  secret  thing  into  judgment,  and  the 
 awarding  according  to  righteousness. 
 
 2.  This  day  follows  immediately  upon  the  gen- 
 eral resurrection  of  all  the  dead.  No  words  can 
 better  set  forth  this  solemn  judgment  scene  than 
 those  of  our  Lord  in  the  twenty-fifth  chapter  of 
 Matthew  :  "  When  the  Son  of  man  shall  come  in  his 
 glory,  and  all  the  holy  angels  with  him,  then  shall 
 he  sit  upon  the  throne  of  his  glory  ;  and  before  him 
 shall  be  gathered  all  nations,  and  he  shall  separate 
 them  as  a  shepherd  divideth  his  sheep  from  the 
 goats."  In  anticipation  of  this  hour,  at  the  voice 
 of  the  Son  of  man,  the  graves  and  the  sea  give  up 
 the  dead  which  are  in  them. 
 
 3.  Not  only  will  all  who  have  lived  upon  the 
 earth,  without  exception,  be  numbered  in  that  vast 
 assemblage,  but  also  "  the  angels  which  kept  not 
 their  first  estate,  but  left  their  own  habitation,  he 
 hath  reserved  in  everlasting  chains  under  darkness, 
 unto  the  judgment  of  the  great  day."  So  that  this 
 judgment  scene  must  be  regarded  as  having  relation 
 to  the  two  rival  kingdoms  in  this  world  now  con- 
 tending for  mastery,  and  yet  to  grapple  in  more 
 deadly  conflict  as  the  day  approaches ;  the  kingdom 
 of  Christ  and  the  kingdom  of  Satan. 
 
 4.  The  Judge  will  be  none  other  than  the  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ.  It  is  most  fitting  that  he,  "  by  whom, 
 and  for  whom,  and  to  whom  are  all  things,"  shmild 
 judge  the  world.  By  his  omniscient  wisdom  and 
 unimpeachable  righteousness,  by  his  two-fold  nature 
 as  divine  yet  human,  by  his  providence  over  the 
 race  from  the  beginning,  and  his  headship  to  his 
 Church,  by  his  matchless  love  for  the  world  and  his 
 redeeming  power  over  it,  he  is  qualified  to  judge  the 
 world  in  righteousness,  according  to  the  deserts  and 
 qualifying  conditions  of  every  man's  life  and  char- 
 acter. 
 
 5.  At  that  tribunal  will  every  man  be  impartially 
 tried  and  judged.  Every  work  will  he  bring  into 
 judgment  with  every  secret  thing,  the  little  as  well 
 as  the  great.     The  great  springs  from  the  little,  is 
 
SECTION  3S5.— REVELATION  21  : 1-22  :  5. 
 
 773 
 
 made  up  of  littles,  hinges  on  littles.  Nothing  is 
 unimportant  as  determining  character  and  desert. 
 The  possibility  of  such  a  minute  disclosure  is  set 
 forth  in  the  fact  that  men  are  to  be  judged  out  of 
 the  Books.  The  expression  implies,  beyond  ques- 
 tion, that  the  waves  of  time  have  swept  nothing  in- 
 to utter  oblivion — that  it  is  possible  to  call  up  the 
 secret  and  public  life  of  every  man  from  Adam  to 
 the  latest  born  of  time,  and  every  moment  of  it. 
 That  which  is  hid  shall  yet  be  made  known,  that 
 which  is  covered  shall  yet  be  revealed.  And  this  is 
 so  searchingly  and  universally  true,  that  it  matters 
 not  how  successfully  guilt  has  been  covered,  how 
 long  men  have  ceased  to  wonder  over  some  deed  of 
 wrong,  or  how  many  years  have  been  throwing  their 
 ever-accumulating  events  upon  it,  it  shall  yet  be 
 trumpeted  abroad,  and  the  Ught  shall  reveal  it,  when 
 God  shall  judge  the  secrets  of  men  by  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 Though  personal  desert  is  closed  at  death,  no 
 man  is  then  ready  for  final  award  in  respect  to  the 
 outcome  of  time.  Though  he  has  passed  off  the 
 stage  of  life,  and  character  has  taken  its  final  shape, 
 he  is  still  a  factor  in  the  forces  of  this  world.  The 
 evil  and  the  good  men  do,  live  after  them  ;  and  what 
 is  seen  to  flow  from  their  lives  after  death  may  far 
 exceed  all  for  which  they  were  held  responsible  be- 
 fore death.  In  life  they  were  just  able  to  set  the 
 ball  of  influence  in  motion,  and  nothing  has  been 
 able  to  arrest  its  progress.  When  will  such  a  man 
 as  Paul  be  ready  for  the  judgment  ?  He  is  only 
 more  widely  potential  now  than  ever  before,  and 
 the  last  trump  will  break  upon  his  undiminished  in- 
 fluence for  good.  So  of  all  marked  men  and  women, 
 Christian  and  infidel,  who  in  life  throw  the  weight 
 of  their  character  for  or  against  the  Lord  and  his 
 truth,  and  possibly  commit  to  the  stream  of  time  a 
 book  which  will  live  after  them,  a  name  which  pos- 
 terity will  reverence  or  detest,  and  deeds  which  will 
 be  celebrated  and  have  their  influence  upon  coming 
 generations. 
 
 Obviously,  there  is  well-nigh  no  limit  to  the  il- 
 lustration of  a  fact  which  bears  in  upon  us  with  an 
 
 awful  solemnity,  and  assures  us  that  a  hundred  or  a 
 thousand  years  away  our  influence  may  be  found  in- 
 carnated in  some  noble  or  some  vagabond  life.  We 
 are  not  done  with  our  influence  till  the  story  is  all 
 told,  and  its  bearings  upon  the  present  economy  are 
 all  registered  in  the  Books,  and  the  opening  tells 
 the  story  of  our  desert,  and  fixes  our  final  place. 
 
 A  general  judgment  has,  also,  a  deep  signifi- 
 cance as  the  conclusion  of  an  economy ;  the  grand 
 finale  of  a  dispensation.  Time  was,  and  time  shall 
 be  no  longer,  and  what  is  the  outcome  of  God's 
 government  over  men?  For  scores  of  centuries 
 men  have  been  swarming  upon  this  earth.  It  has 
 been  the  scene  of  the  rise  and  fall  of  nations ;  of 
 warring  armies  and  bitter  feuds  ;  of  religious  faiths 
 clashing  at  every  point ;  of  sweeping  visitations  of 
 judgment  and  glorious  dispensations  of  mercy ! 
 Clouds  murky  with  the  blackness  of  unbelief,  and 
 bright  above  the  brightness  of  the  sun  with  the  ra- 
 diance of  a  martyr-faith,  have  swept  over  it.  And 
 it  is  a  fit  and  an  august  conclusion  of  a  world-econ- 
 omy like  this,  that  God  should  make  apparent  be- 
 fore all  kindreds,  and  peoples,  and  tongues,  the  ex- 
 cellency and  righteousness  of  his  ways. 
 
 As  the  centuries  shall  pass  in  review,  each  life, 
 each  deed,  exposed  before  all,  to  the  searching  light 
 of  that  day,  setting  them  in  fairest  view  and  in  hid- 
 den springs,  with  all  qualifying  circumstances ;  the 
 ways  of  providence  no  longer  obscure ;  no  sophistry 
 any  more  allowed  to  dim  the  escutcheon  of  truth  ; 
 no  love  of  sin  or  blinding  selfishness  warping  the 
 judgment — as  on  and  on  the  scroll  of  time  unrolls, 
 the  antediluvian  world,  the  patriarchal  age,  Israel's 
 kingly  period,  the  new  dispensation  of  gospel  light, 
 and  the  final  act  of  history  is  reached,  bringing  out, 
 as  it  certainly  will,  the  unsullied  glory  of  the  gov- 
 ernment of  God  over  men,  angels,  and  devils — one 
 can  almost  hear,  from  the  depths  of  that  future,  the 
 acclaim,  in  which  even  the  condemned  must  ac- 
 quiesce, "  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain  to 
 receive  power,  and  riches,  and  wisdom,  and  strength, 
 and  honor,  and  glory,  and  blessing ! "     Haydn. 
 
 Section  385. 
 
 Revelation  xxi.  1-27 ;  xxii.  1-5. 
 
 21  :  1     And  I  saw  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth:  for  the  first  heaven  and  the  first  earth 
 
 2  were  passed  away ;  and  there  was  no  more  sea.  And  I  John  saw  the  holy  city,  new  Jerusa- 
 lem, coming  down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  prepared  as  a  bride  adorned  for  her  husband. 
 
 3  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  heaven  saying,  Behold,  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men, 
 and  he  will  dwell  with  them,  and  they  shall  be  his  people,  and  God  himself  shall  be  with 
 
 4  them,  and  he  their  God.  And  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes;  and  there 
 shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow,  nor  crying,  neither  shall  there  be  any  more  pain : 
 for  the  former  things  are  passed  away. 
 
774:  SECTIOX  385.  —  REVELA  TIOX  21 :  1-22  :  5. 
 
 6       And  he  that  sat  upon  the  throne  said,  Behold,  I  make  all  things  new.     And  he  said  unto 
 
 6  me,  Write:  for  these  words  are  true  and  faithful.  And  he  said  unto  me,  It  is  done.  I  am 
 Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  end.     I  will  give  unto  liiin  that  is  athirst  of  the 
 
 7  fountain  of  the  water  of  life  freely.     lie  that  overcometh  shall  inherit  all  things  ;  and  I  will 
 
 8  bo  his  God,  and  he  shall  be  my  son.  But  the  fearful,  and  unbelieving,  and  the  abominable, 
 and  murderers,  and  whoremongers,  and  sorcerers,  and  idolaters,  and  all  liars,  shall  have 
 their  part  in  the  lake  which  burneth  with  fire  and  brimstone :  which  is  the  second  death. 
 
 9  And  there  came  unto  me  one  of  the  seven  angels  which  had  the  seven  vials  full  of  the 
 seven  last  plagues,  and  talked  with  me,  saying,  Come  hither,  I  will  shew  thee  the  bride,  the 
 
 10  Lamb's  wife.     And  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  to  a  great  and  high  mountain,  and 
 
 11  shewed  me  that  great  city,  the  holy  Jerusalem,  descending  out  of  heaven  from  God,  hav- 
 ing the  glory  of  God :  and  her  light  icas  like  unto  a  stone  most  precious,  even  like  a  jasper 
 
 12  stone,  clear  as  crystal ;  and  had  a  wall  great  and  high,  and  had  twelve  gates,  and  at  the 
 gates  twelve  angels,  and  names  written  thereon,  which  are  the  names  of  the  twelve  tribes 
 of  the  children  of  Israel : 
 
 13  On  the  east  three  gates;  on  the  north  three  gates;  on  the  south  three  gates;  and  on  the 
 
 14  west  three  gates.     And  the  wall  of  the  city  had  twelve  foundations,  and  in  them  the  names 
 
 15  of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb.     And  he  that  talked  with  me  had  a  golden  reed  to  mea- 
 
 16  sure  the  city,  and  the  gates  thereof,  and  the  walls  thereof.  And  the  city  fieth  foursquare, 
 and  the  length  is  as  large  as  the  breadth:  and  he  measured  the  city  with  the  reed,  twelve 
 
 17  thousand  furlongs.  The  length  and  the  breadth  and  the  height  of  it  are  equal.  And  he 
 measured  the  wall  thereof,  a  hundred  (ind  forty  and  four  cubits,  according  to  tlie  measure 
 
 18  of  a  man,  that  is,  of  the  angels.     And  the  building  of  the  wall  of  it  was  of  jasper:  and 
 
 19  the  city  was  pure  gold,  like  unto  clear  glass.  And  the  foundations  of  the  wall  of  the  city 
 w<??r  garnished  with  all  manner  of  precious  stones.     The  first  foundation  ^/^rw jasper;  the 
 
 20  second,  sapphire ;  the  third,  a  chalcedony ;  the  fourth,  an  emerald  ;  the  fifth,  sardonyx ; 
 the  sixth,  sardius;  the  seventh,  chrysolite;  the  eighth,  beryl;  the  niuth,  a  topaz;  tiie  tenth, 
 a  chrysoprasus ;  the  eleventh,  a  jacinth;  the  twelfth,  an  amethyst. 
 
 21  And  the  twelve  gates  tcere  twelve  pearls;  every  several  gate  was  of  one  pearl;  and  the 
 
 22  street  of  the  city  was  pure  gold,  as  it  were  transparent  glass.     And  I  saw  no  temple  therein : 
 
 23  for  the  Lord  God  Almighty  and  the  Lamb  are  the  temple  of  it.  And  the  city  had  no  need 
 of  the  sun,  neither  of  the  moon,  to  shine  in  it:  for  the  glory  of  God  did  lighten  it,  and  the 
 
 24  Lamb  is  the  light  thereof.     And  the  nations  of  them  which  are  saved  shall  walk  in  the 
 
 25  li^ht  of  it:  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  do  bring  their  glory  and  honour  into  it.     And  the 
 
 26  gates  of  it  shall  not  be  shut  at  all  by  day:  for  there  shall  be  no  night  there.     And  they 
 
 27  shall  bring  the  glory  and  honour  of  the  nations  into  it.  And  there  shall  in  no  wise  enter 
 into  it  any  thing  that  defileth,  neither  whatsoever  worketh  abomination,  or  maketh  a  lie: 
 but  they  which  are  written  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life. 
 
 22  :  1     And  he  shewed  me  a  pure  river  of  water  of  life,  clear  as  crystal,  proceeding  out  of 
 
 2  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb.  In  the  midst  of  the  street  of  it,  and  on  either  side 
 of  the  river,  tras  there  the  tree  of  life,  which  bare  twelve  manner  of  fruits,  and  yielded  her 
 
 3  fruit  every  month,  and  the  leaves  of  the  tree  were  for  the  healing  of  the  nations.  And 
 there  shall  be  no  more  curse :  but  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb  shall  be  in  it ;  and 
 
 4  his  servants  shall  serve  him:  and  they  shall  see  his  face;  and  his  name  sliallhe  m  their 
 
 5  foreheads.  And  there  shall  be  no  night  there ;  and  they  need  no  candle,  neither  light  of 
 the  sun  ;  for  the  Lord  God  giveth  them  light :  and  they  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever. 
 
 The  Lamb  who  on  earth  wa<'  declared  to  be  "  the  light  of  the  world,"  is  in  hoavcn  equally  declared  to 
 be  "  the  light  thereof."  In  the  infinitt-  progression  of  lioliness  that  belongs  to  an  infinite  existence  of 
 glory,  we  shall  be  but  drawing  more  and  more  freely  from  an  infinite  source ;  the  Holy  One  that  "  in- 
 habitcth  eternity"  is  inexhaustible  as  the  eternity  he  inhabits.  Christ  is  as  neces^sary  to  the  lioavi'Hinesa 
 of  heaven  as  he  is  to  the  holiness  of  earth.  Tiie  abiding  sanctity  of  his  nature  is  the  condition  of  onrs. 
 In  the  eternal  laws  of  the  divine  reason  it  is  decreed  that  Christ  shall  be  the  authorized  dispenser  or 
 spiritual  blessedness  to  his  redeemed ;  that  every  grace  shall  flow  through  his  channel,  or  cease  to  flow, 
 and  to  this  law,  universal  in  the  world  of  time  and  sense,  eternity  can  bring  no  termination,  heaven  pre- 
 eent  no  exception.     W.  A.  B. God  designs  that  we  shall  expect  and  desire  the  heaven  he  has  prepared, 
 
SECTION'  385.— REVELATION  21 : 1-22  :  5. 
 
 775 
 
 "not  because  we  know  what  is  there,  but  because  we  trust  him,  and  beUcve  that  it  is  a  world  where  the  law 
 of  Christ  has  unobstructed  and  perfect  sway.  To  kindle  anj  sustain  in  us  that  faith,  his  word  represents 
 heaven  under  images  which,  in  their  natural  sense,  are  quite  incompatible  with  each  other.  It  is  a  city 
 of  gems  and  gold,  it  is  an  open  country  with  trees  and  running  water,  it  is  a  world  with  no  more  sea,  and 
 it  is  a  sea  of  glass,  it  is  a  house,  and  it  is  an  innumerable  multitude  of  worshipers  on  a  mountain  top 
 before  the  throne.  These  are  the  helps  applied  to  our  feeble  spiritual  sense  through  the  imagination. 
 But  underneath  the  uncertainties  of  imagination  there  is  a  fixed  and  solid  substance  of  revealed  truth. 
 To  this  truth  every  separate  image  points,  exhibiting  some  one  or  another  of  its  attractive  faces.  The 
 truth  itself  is,  that  of  that  society  of  redeemed  souls,  glad  in  their  infinite  joy,  Jesus  Christ  is  the  center, 
 the  light,  and  the  life.  There  is  no  discord  or  division  there,  because  he  is  love,  and  there — as  it  is  not 
 here — every  spirit  and  the  whole  place  take  their  law  and  temper  from  him.  Nothing  that  is  defiled  or 
 that  maketh  a  lie  enters  there,  because  he  is  pure  and  true.  If  the  memory  of  the  miseries  of  this  life 
 remains  at  all,  such  recollections  will  not  be  painful ;  the  knotted  problems  will  all  be  loosened  and  dis- 
 solved in  the  celestial  chemistry  of  some  strange,  new  light ;  for  he  has  pledged  himself  that  there  shall 
 be  no  pain  there :  no  sick-beds  ;  no  broken  friendships  ;  no  lost  love  ;  no  aching  heart ;  they  shall  hun- 
 ger no  more.  There  will  be  no  wretchedness  of  unfulfilled  desire,  of  failure  to  do  right,  of  unanswered 
 affection,  of  baflfled  aspiration  and  poor  performance,  because,  having  chosen  him  before  all,  and  got  clear 
 of  all  the  earthly  competitions  and  shortcomings,  we  shall  have  enough  in  having  him,  and  shall  be  satis- 
 fied with  his  likeness.     F.  D.  H. 
 
 We  have  seen  that  the  events  of  r  thousand 
 years — the  invasion  by  Gog  and  JIagog,  with  their 
 defeat ;  the  ultimate  confinement  and  punishment 
 of  Satan ;  and,  lastly,  the  general  judgment — are 
 all  crowded  into  the  space  of  twelve  verses  (20  :  4- 
 15).  This  shows  that  the  very  distant  future  is  de- 
 signed to  be  merely  glanced  at  by  the  writer.  So  it 
 is  with  our  Hebrew  prophets.  But  here  there  is 
 special  reason  for  brevity.  The  main  object  of 
 writing  the  book  is  already  accomplished  in  sub- 
 stance. Christians  have  been  consoled  by  assur- 
 ances that  all  the  enemies  with  whom  the  Church 
 was  in  conflict  would  surely  be  overthroi^ii.  That 
 the  writer  should  enlarge  so  much  as  he  has  done  in 
 the  last  two  chapters,  in  the  description  of  the  new 
 Jerusalem  and  the  final  and  glorified  state  of  the 
 Church,  falls  entirely  within  his  general  plan.  He 
 set  out  to  cheer  desponding  Christians,  and  animate 
 them  in  the  great  contest  that  was  going  on  to 
 fidelity,  fortitude,  and  perseverance,  by  assurances 
 of  certain  victory  here  and  of  eternal  crowns  of 
 glory  hereafter.  Often,  in  the  course  of  the  work, 
 he  opens  heaven  to  the  eye  of  faith,  and  makes  it 
 to  see  the  glories  there  enjoyed.  Often  he  repeats 
 the  most  solemn  assurances  of  future  happiness. 
 Why  should  he  not  close  with  a  description  of  this 
 which  would  cause  every  heart  to  beat  high  with 
 hope  and  joy,  and  make  the  faithful  followers  of 
 Christ  regardless  of  persecution  and  distress  ?    M.  S. 
 
 The  coming  of  the  Lord  is  not  the  last  thing 
 which  we  know.  After  that  event  has  closed  the 
 present  age,  after  the  victory  has  been  won  and  the 
 judgment  has  dealt  with  things  that  are  past,  the 
 final  results  appear  and  the  true  life  of  man  begins. 
 The  doctrine  of  the  book  is  ultimately  and  pre- 
 eminently one  of  restoration.  The  drama  of  the 
 world  must  be  finished  and  its  dispensation  closed. 
 
 The  Lord  must  have  come,  the  dead  have  been 
 raised,  the  judgment  have  sat,  the  heavens  and  the 
 earth  which  are  now  have  passed  away,  and  the  new 
 creation  have  appeared,  before  the  chosen  people 
 shall  see  the  city  of  their  habitation.  Here,  at  the 
 last  step,  we  have  a  definite  and  satisfactory  com- 
 pletion of  the  former  doctrine  of  the  future.  There 
 is  to  be  a  perfect  humanity ;  not  only  perfect  indi- 
 vidually, but  perfect  in  society.  There  is  to  be  a 
 city  of  God.  "  The  Holy  City  !  "—there  ia  the  re- 
 alization of  the  true  tendencies  of  man.  "  New 
 Jerusalem  !  " — there  is  the  fulfillment  of  the  ancient 
 promises  of  God.  Dwell  for  a  moment  on  the  word 
 "  city,"  under  the  remembrance  of  what  it  was  to 
 those  in  whose  language  the  book  is  written.  The 
 city  is  a  constitution  of  society  complete  in  its  own 
 local  habitation,  the  visible  collection  of  buildings 
 being  a  symbol  of  the  organized  life  within.  It  is 
 the  most  perfect  realization  and  the  most  convenient 
 representation  of  society  in  its  maturili/,  in  which 
 the  various  relations  of  men  are  so  combined  as  to 
 promote  the  welfare  of  the  several  members  and 
 secure  the  unity  of  a  common  life  to  the  whole. 
 "  It  is  "  (as  has  been  said)  "  the  perfecting  of  the 
 self-provisions  of  Nature,  and  the  condition  of  the 
 highest  well-being  of  man." 
 
 The  Bible  is  one  long  account  of  the  preparation 
 of  the  city  of  God.  We  are  accustomed  in  the  pres- 
 ent  day  to  read  it  too  exclusively  from  the  indi- 
 vidual point  of  view,  as  the  record  for  each  man  of 
 that  will  of  God  and  that  way  of  salvation  with 
 which  he  is  personally  concerned.  This  it  is,  but  it 
 is  more  than  this.  It  places  before  us  the  restora- 
 tion, not  only  of  the  personal,  but  of  the  social  life ; 
 the  creation,  not  only  of  the  man  of  God,  but  of  the 
 city  of  God  ;  and  it  presents  the  society  or  city,  not 
 as  a  mere  name  for  the  congregation  of  individuals. 
 
'76 
 
 SECTION  385.— REVELATION  21 : 1-S2  :  5. 
 
 but  as  having  a  being  and  life  of  its  own,  in  which 
 the  Lord  finds  his  satisfaction  and  man  his  perfec- 
 tion. The  "  Jerusalem  which  is  above  "  is,  in  rela- 
 tion to  the  Lord,  "  the  Bride,  the  Lamb's  Wife,"  and, 
 in  relation  to  man,  it  is  "  the  Mother  of  us  all."  In 
 its  appearance  the  revealed  course  of  redemption 
 culminates,  and  the  history  of  man  is  closed  ;  and 
 thus  the  last  chapters  of  the  Bible  declare  the  unity 
 of  the  whole  book,  by  completing  the  design  which 
 has  been  developed  in  its  pages,  and  disclosing  the 
 result  to  which  all  preceding  steps  have  tended. 
 Take  from  the  Bible  the  final  vision  of  the  heavenly 
 Jerusalem,  and  what  will  have  been  lost  ?  Not 
 merely  a  single  passage,  a  sublime  description,  an 
 important  revelation ;  but  a  conclusion  by  which  all 
 that  went  before  is  interpreted  and  justified.  We 
 should  have  an  unfinished  plan,  in  which  human 
 capacities  have  not  found  their  full  realization,  or 
 divine  preparations  their  adequate  result.  To  the 
 mind  that  looks  beyond  individual  life,  or  that  un- 
 derstands what  is  needful  to  the  perfection  of  indi- 
 vidual life,  a  Bible  that  did  not  end  by  building  for 
 us  a  city  of  God  would  appear  to  leave  much  in  man 
 unprovided  for,  and  much  in  itself  unaccounted  for. 
 But,  as  it  is,  neither  of  these  deficiencies  arises. 
 Revelation  decrees  not  only  the  individual  happiness, 
 but  the  corporate  perfection  of  man  ;  and  closes  the 
 book  of  its  prophecy  by  assuring  the  children  of  the 
 living  God  that  he  hath  prepared  for  them  a  city. 
 T.  D.  B. 
 
 The  vision  of  holy  Jerusalem  recalls  a  similar 
 one  in  the  Book  of  Ezekiel.  When  that  prophet 
 was  in  exile,  and  the  city  of  Jerusalem  was  desolate, 
 he  was  "  brought  in  the  visions  of  God  into  the  land 
 of  Israel,"  and  set  upon  "  a  very  high  mountain  by 
 which  was  the  frame  of  a  city  on  the  south."  lie 
 proceeds  to  describe  that  ideal  city  and  its  temple. 
 Now  was  John  in  exile,  and  Jerusalem  lay  desolate; 
 and  he  was  taken  "  in  the  spirit,"  or  in  the  visions 
 of  God,  "to  a  great  and  high  mountain,"  where 
 he  saw  Jerusalem  in  splendor  "  descending  out  of 
 heaven  from  God  "  (v.  2).  The  city  described  has 
 within  it  the  glory  of  God ;  a  brightness  as  of  jas- 
 per, or  rather  of  what  we  call  the  diamond,  clear  as 
 crystal.  A  city  gate  in  the  East  was  the  seat  and 
 symbol  of  justice  and  power.  This  city  has  twelve 
 magnificent  gates,  each  one  "  a  several  pearl."  The 
 gate-keepers  are  holy  angels.  The  names  inscribed 
 on  the  gates  arc  those  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel, 
 God's  covenant  people,  in  contrast  with  the  "names 
 of  blasphemy"  seen  on  the  mystic  Babylon  (v.s.  11, 
 12).  The  foundations  of  the  walls  are  twelve  pre- 
 cious stones ;  and  on  them  are  inscribed  "  the  names 
 of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb."  This  indeed 
 is  noble  fame.  Where  are  the  names  oT  those  who 
 treated  the  apostles  with  contumely  as  the  offscour- 
 ing  of  all  things  ?     The  high  priests  and  elders  who 
 
 imprisoned  them,  the  emperors  and  governors  who 
 sat  in  judgment  on  them,  where  will  their  names  be 
 found?  In  oblivion  or  in  infamy.  But  the  very 
 foundations  of  the  city  of  God  must  crumble  away, 
 before  the  names  of  the  twelve  apostles  can  be  lost 
 (v.  14).  The  wall  is  great  and  high :  and  the  city 
 itself  a  cube  of  unparalleled  size.  That  which  Eze- 
 kiel saw  was  very  vast,  as  measured  by  an  angel. 
 But  we  are  not  to  litcralize  the  measurements  in  one 
 case  or  the  other.  In  Hebrew  symbolism,  all  con- 
 sideration of  symmetrical  form  is  subordinated  to 
 that  of  religious  significance.  And  it  is  as  absurd 
 to  materialize  the  holy  Jerusalem  as  it  is  to  literal- 
 izc  the  cherubic  figures  (v.  16).  The  city  is  of  pure 
 gold,  a  symbol  of  entire  sacredness.  In  Scripture, 
 silver  is  the  metal  of  commerce ;  gold  of  royal  dig- 
 nity and  of  sacred  value.  It  is  especially  mentioned 
 that  "  the  street "  is  of  pure  gold  ;  not  the  streets, 
 but  the  broadway  or  place  of  civic  concourse.  It  is 
 implied  that  daily  intercourse,  public  opinion,  and 
 social  life  will  all  be  pure  and  holy  to  the  Lord  (v. 
 18).  Externalism  in  divine  worship  is  superseded. 
 No  more  need  of  temples  made  with  hands,  for  the 
 Lord  God  Almighty  and  the  Lamb  are  the  temple  of 
 the  holy  city.  Nay,  the  very  sun  and  moon  shall  be 
 needless  in  the  blaze  of  divine  glory,  shining  on  the 
 city  of  the  saints  (vs.  22,  23).  There  are  kings  and 
 nations,  not  dwelling  in  the  city,  who  bring  offerings 
 and  homage  to  its  gates.  This,  too,  is  in  contrast 
 with  what  has  been  said  of  great  Babylon,  which 
 weakened  the  kings  of  the  earth  who  supported  it, 
 and  hurt  the  prosperity  of  nations  (v.  24).  The 
 crowning  glory  of  Jerusalem  in  this  vision  is  its 
 purity.  The  earth  itself  will  not  be  purged  of  all 
 impurity,  till  it  is  renewed  by  fire ;  the  nations,  even 
 in  millennial  times,  shall  not  be  free  of  plagues,  for 
 they  require  "healing";  but  the  city,  symbolic  of 
 the  Church,  will  admit  no  unclean  persons,  idolaters, 
 or  liars,  but  those  only  "who  are  written  in  the 
 Lamb's  book  of  life "  (v.  27).  0  blessed  Civitas 
 Dei !  The  ransomed  shall  see  it  with  still  greater 
 joy  than  filled  the  way-worn  and  war-worn  crusad- 
 ers, when  at  last  they  looked  on  the  city  which  had 
 drawn  them  from  afar,  and  shouted  Jerusalem  \ 
 Jerusalem !  The  vision  is  prolonged  (22  :  1-5)  so 
 as  to  show  us  Paradise  restored.  The  waters  of 
 Eden  and  the  tree  of  life  reappear.  The  former 
 flow  in  one  shining  river  from  the  throne  of  God 
 and  the  Lamb  which  is  within  the  city.  [This  also 
 is  a  reproduction  of  the  river  which  Ezekiel  saw 
 issuing  from  the  sanctuary  and  giving  life  whither- 
 soever it  flowed,  ch47.]  The  tree  of  life  stands  "  in 
 midst  of  the  street,"  or  chief  place  of  concourse,  open 
 to  all  the  citizens ;  and  such  trees  line  both  banks 
 of  the  river,  yielding  fresh  fruit  every  month.  The 
 curse  which  fell  on  man  for  disobedience  in  Eden  is 
 now  removed.     It  is  a  paradise  of  obedience.     The 
 
SECTION  385.— REVELATION  21  :  1-22  :  5. 
 
 YYT 
 
 servants  of  God  openly  honor  and  serve  him ;  there- 
 fore they  shine  in  his  light,  and  reign  for  ever  and 
 ever.     D.  F. 
 
 Every  beautiful  and  precious  object  on  earth  is 
 a  typo  and  a  shadow  of  heaven.  The  whole  visible 
 universe,  with  its  manifold  works  of  divine  wisdom 
 and  power,  is  but  a  volume  of  illustrations,  leading 
 us  by  easy  steps  to  the  knowledge  of  that  world  of 
 infinite  love  above  and  beyond  the  stars.  The  Spir- 
 it of  all  truth  has  interpreted  these  pictures  with 
 exquisite  clearness  and  grace.  The  Book  of  Reve- 
 lation, especially  in  its  closing  chapters,  is  illumi- 
 nated with  a  wealth  of  imagery  beside  which  all 
 the  poet's  dreams  of  the  golden  age  and  all  man's 
 uninspired  aspirations  of  the  good  time  coming  are 
 poor  and  mean.  Here  is  the  perfection  of  all  beau- 
 ty, a  light  ineffable,  to  which  the  sun  can  add  no 
 brightness  ;  a  celestial  paradise,  infinitely  surpass- 
 ing the  garden  which  the  Creator's  own  hand  plant- 
 ed eastward  in  Eden  ;  an  eternal  city,  of  which  God 
 is  the  builder,  the  temple,  and  the  light.  And  the 
 inhabitants  of  the  heavenly  world  are  in  harmony 
 with  their  dwelling-place,  for  "  the  nations  of  them 
 that  are  saved  walk  in  the  light  of  it."  From  the 
 feet  that  tread  those  golden  streets,  or  wander  in 
 the  sweet  fields  of  everlasting  spring,  all  defilement 
 is  removed  and  all  weariness  has  departed  ;  from 
 the  eyes  that  behold  those  heaven-built  walls  and 
 fountains  of  living  water  God  has  wiped  all  tears 
 away ;  and  the  voices  that  flow  together  in  the  an- 
 thems of  celestial  rapture  know  no  note  of  sadness 
 for  evermore.  0  blessed  vision  of  unfading  glory  ! 
 0  sweet,  seraphic  vision  of  perfect  purity  and 
 peace,  of  eternal  rest,  of  joy  unspeakable  !     V.  D. 
 
 1.  "And  I  saw  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth  " 
 — the  same,  yet  not  the  same,  because  gloriously 
 renewed  in  symmetry  and  beauty  by  the  Almighty 
 power,  and  adapted  to  the  residence  of  beings  of  a 
 higher  physical,  intellectual,  and  moral  order  than  the 
 children  of  Adam — viz.,  the  children  of  the  resurrec- 
 tion ;  a  world  as  far  superior  to  this  as  this  excels 
 the  dismal  earth  that  existed  before  the  Creator 
 fitted  up  Adam's  dwelling-place,  a  scene  of  vast 
 thickets  and  marshy  flats,  where,  through  the  gloom, 
 huge  saurians  sought  their  prey,  and  "  dragons  tare 
 each  other  in  the  slime."  In  the  arrangement  of 
 heaven  and  earth  described  in  Genesis,  the  sea  has 
 prominent  mention:  but  in  the  new  home  of  the 
 blessed,  John  saw  "  no  iQore  sea "  ;  no  separating 
 waste  of  briny  waters ;  sweet  fountains  and  rivers 
 of  pleasures,  but  no  cruel,  restless,  stormy  sea.  D.  F. 
 
 Life  is  a  voyage  over  a  turbulent  sea  ;  changing 
 
 circumstances  come  rolling  after  each  other,  like  the 
 undistinguishable  billows  of  the  great  ocean.  Tem- 
 pests and  storms  rise.  There  is  wearisome  sailing, 
 no  peace,  but  "  ever  climbing  up  the  climbing  wave." 
 TJiat  is  life  !     But  for  all  that,  there  is  an  end  to  it 
 
 some  day;  and  it  is  worth  while  for  us  to  think 
 about  our  "  island  home,  far,  far  beyond  the  sea." 
 Surely  some  of  us  have  learned  the  weariness  of  the 
 work  and  voyage  of  this  world.  Surely  some  of  us 
 are  longing  to  find  anchorage  while  the  storm  lasts, 
 and  a  haven  at  the  end.  There  is  one,  if  only  you 
 will  believe  it,  and  set  yourselves  toward  it.  On  the 
 shore  stands  the  Christ ;  and  there  is  rest  there. 
 There  is  no  moi'e  sea,  but  unbroken  rest,  unchanging 
 blessedness,  perpetual  stability  of  joy,  and  love  in 
 the  Father's  house.  Are  ive  going  there  ?  Are  we 
 living  for  Christ  ?  Then,  "  he  brings  us  to  the  de- 
 sired haven."     A.  M. 
 
 2.  This  grand  conception — a  vast  city  let  down 
 from  the  highest  heaven — should  be  thought  of  as 
 a  thing  of  symbol  rather  than  of  reality.  Jerusalem 
 — a  name  dear  above  all  other  names  to  the  ancient 
 saints — dear  because  it  was  the  city  where  God 
 dwelt  with  his  people  and  where  all  the  hallowed 
 associations  of  his  presence  and  worship  clustered 
 together — became  the  fitting  symbol  for  the  new 
 heavenly  state.  Remarkably  it  appears  here  in 
 forms  of  perfect  beauty ;  even  as  the  bride  adorned 
 for  her  husband  in  the  holy  scenes  of  marriage 
 This  comparison  appears  again  (vs.  9,  10) — the  city 
 in  its  virgin  attire,  arrayed  for  that  one  hour  most 
 eventful  of  her  life,  where  taste,  adornment,  and 
 beauty  are  more  in  place  than  ever  elsewhere.  The 
 reader  will  notice  that  this  conception  is  essentially 
 the  same  which  we  have  in  the  Song  of  Solomon  and 
 which  appears  in  various  forms  throughout  the  Old 
 Testament  prophets  and  the  New  Testament  writers 
 — the  Church  washed  from  her  sins,  clothed  in  white, 
 her  loving  heart  given  in  virgin  simplicity  and  purity 
 to  her  glorious  husband,  her  Jesus — at  once  both 
 lover,  lord,  and  king.  This  symbol  fitly  gives  us 
 the  grand  consummation  of  the  heavenly  state.  H.  C. 
 
 3.  With  men  ....  his  people.  PersonaU 
 ity  is  the  crowning  fact  of  history.  It  thrills  the 
 life  of  to-day;  it  will  make  the  society  of  heaven 
 resplendent.  What  would  be  the  significance  of 
 heavenly  fellowships  if  Abraham  is  not  to  be  recog- 
 nized as  the  man  who  was  called  from  Ur  of  the 
 Chaldees  to  be  the  father  of  the  faithful !  What  if 
 David  is  not  to  be  recognized  as  the  shepherd  king, 
 author  of  a  psalmody  that  will  never  grow  old  ;  a 
 great  sinner  profoundly  penitent,  washing  his  hands 
 in  innocency  and  humbly  trusting  in  the  mercy  of 
 God  !  What  if  Paul,  "  the  greatest  purely  human 
 power  in  history,"  is  not  to  be  known  as  the  man 
 whose  writings  we  have  read,  loved,  and  cherished, 
 and  whose  flaming  life  kindled  our  souls  in  the  war- 
 fare we  were  called  to  wage !  In  this  fact  of  per- 
 sonality, never  to  be  weakened,  making  life,  here 
 and  for  ever,  a  continuous  chain  without  a  missing 
 link,  lies  the  possibility  of  a  social,  intellectual,  lov- 
 ing, serving,  worshipful   existence  in   the   eternal 
 
778 
 
 SECTION  385.— REVELATION  21  : 1-22  :  5. 
 
 home  of  the  redeemed,  such  as  we  but  faiutly  imag- 
 ine. Heaven  will  be  a  commonwealth  of  living 
 personalities,  numberless,  peerless,  sinless  ;  gathered 
 out  of  every  people,  and  tongue,  and  kindred,  and 
 nation  of  the  earth  ;  coming  up  from  the  moral 
 battle-fields  of  this  world  to  the  Mount  of  God  ;  the 
 powers  that  made  them  shine,  that  made  them  use- 
 ful and  beloved,  that  made  them  immortal  upon 
 earth,  only  enhanced  in  brilliancy  ;  and  their  deeds 
 only  set  in  bolder  relief,  as  justifying  the  honor  put 
 upon  thorn  by  the  ri;j;hteous  judge.     Hitiidn. 
 
 God  himself  with  them.  The  best  inter- 
 course of  the  most  favored  men  with  their  Maker, 
 in  the  transfigurations  of  devotion,  is  imperfect.  It 
 is  unsatisfactory,  and  provokes  hungerings  and 
 thirstings  after  some  manifestation  of  God  more 
 direct  and  sensible.  Meanwhile  this  process  of 
 spiritual  reconciliation  and  recovery  is  going  on,  and 
 the  promise  of  redemption  is  that  man  again  shall 
 see  the  face  of  his  God.  A^ow,  partially  restored, 
 man  sees  through  a  glass  darkly,  but  ultimately  his 
 intercourse  with  his  Maker  shall  be  immediate,  un- 
 interrupted, direct,  and  joyful.  Through  the  mighty 
 power  of  him  who  assumed  our  nature,  we  shall  be 
 as  truly  reconciled  to  God,  harmonized  with  him, 
 and  associated  with  him,  as  if  the  shadow  of  sin, 
 and  fear,  and  repulsion,  had  never  passed  upon  the 
 soul.     W.  A. 
 
 4>  Could  language  well  be  more  exhaustive  of 
 the  ills  of  life  which  arc  thus  for  ever  excluded  from 
 the  paradise  of  God '?  Death,  pain,  sorrow,  crying, 
 tears,  all  manner  of  curse !  Each  word  tells  a  tale 
 which  every  human  life  has  helped  to  make  tragic 
 and  awful.  They  have  all  displayed  their  worst  as 
 the  fruit  of  sin  and  been  made  the  instruments  of 
 discipline  against  sin,  and  now,  with  it  left  out 
 their  mission  is  ended.  God  be  praised  !  We  shall 
 see  the  last  of  these,  A  single  glance  through  this 
 open  window  reveals  a  consummation  of  the  king- 
 dom of  life  and  glory  which  fitly  concludes  and  sub- 
 limely crowns  the  history  of  this  world's  conflicts 
 and  trials.  Haydn. We  are  not  told  what  heav- 
 en is,  nor  of  what  its  joys  consist ;  but  nothing  that 
 has  here  caused  evil  or  suffering  shall  be  there. 
 The  apostle  pictures  before  him  all  the  woe  of  this 
 world ;  and  he  takes  his  pencil,  dipped  in  the  incan- 
 descent light  of  heaven,  and  draws  it  across  the 
 Bccne,  and  every  vestige  of  sorrow  vanishes,  and  the 
 golden  city  of  God  fills  the  whole  vision.  This  won- 
 drous blessedness  shall  be  given  to  every  one  who 
 
 trusts  lovingly  in  Christ.    J.  P.  T. None  too  soon 
 
 can  we  give  up  expecting  to  have  our  weary  (juestion- 
 ings  answered  here,  and  begin  to  look  for  the  bright 
 appearing  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  to  clear  away  all 
 the  clouds  and  turn  our  night  into  day.  It  is  to  be 
 accepted  with  a  sublime  faith  in  the  power  and 
 faithfulness  of  God,  that  this  is  a  sphere  of  broken 
 
 households,  of  wedlocks  and  partings,  of  hopes  and 
 disappointments,  of  welcomes  and  adieus,  and  no- 
 thing else  is  to  be  expected  till  he  who  is  the  resur- 
 rection and  the  life  makes  all  things  new,  and  the 
 gathering  together  of  his  people  is  into  a  kingdom 
 which  death  shall  not  invade.     Haydn. 
 
 The  former  things  are  passed  away.  How 
 all  that  is  loftiest  in  human  conception — its  learn- 
 ing, its  ithilosophy,  and  its  poetry — pale  before  one 
 glance  at  such  a  scene !  Sorrow  passed  away,  and 
 the  unclouded  dawn  begun !  All  that  humanity 
 groans  for,  all  that  man  asks  of  nature  and  that  na- 
 ture can  not  give,  all  that  love  (the  essential  spirit 
 of  the  universe)  outpoured  upon  its  chosen  objects 
 could  bestow,  all  seen  to  be  the  bright  lot  of  these 
 blessed  ones,  and  all  for  eternity  !  The  love  of  knowl- 
 edge satisfied  in  the  perpetual  contemplation  of  the 
 substantial  truth  ;  the  love  of  beauty  in  the  unveiled 
 source  of  all  that  is  beautiful ;  the  love  of  happiness 
 in  the  enjoyment  of  secure  and  perpetual  bliss ;  the 
 love  of  the  fellow-creatures  in  the  society  of  holy 
 and  responding  brother-spirits :  and  this  to  be  for 
 
 ever !     W.  A.  B. This  life,  so  full  of  conscious 
 
 power,  so  bright  with  immortal  love,  so  divine  in  its 
 glorious  fellowships,  so  grand  with  tuneful  har- 
 monies and  holy  blessedness  of  inward  rapture  and 
 perfect  knowledge,  is  ceonian.  It  is  life  eternal. 
 Heaven  will  never  cease  to  be  a  holy  temple.  The 
 tabernacle  of  God  will  never  be  withdrawn  from 
 men.  The  Song  of  Moses  and  the  Lamb  will  never 
 die  away  into  forgetful  silence.  Darkness  will  never 
 shroud  the  glory  of  God  in  awful  eclipse.  Sin  will 
 never  enter ;  the  unclean  thing  will  never  defile  the 
 city  of  God,  the  inheritance  of  those  who  hear  his 
 — "  Come,  ye  blessed,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared 
 for  you  from  the  foundation  of  the  world."  It  is 
 life  ceonian — life  eternal !     Haydn. 
 
 6.  In  this  shadowy  state  of  mortal  life,  unbe- 
 lief is  for  ever  crowding  rcdemjition  into  a  corner 
 — conceiving  it  to  be  the  faith  of  a  few  people,  the 
 concern  of  Sabbath  days,  the  mere  comfort  of  the 
 sick  and  dying ;  but  in  the  illumination  of  eternity, 
 redemption  will  be  seen  as  the  great  end  and  unity 
 of  all  things  human,  the  key  of  history,  the  har- 
 mony of  events,  the  beginning  and  the  ending  of 
 this  world's  life.  Then  shall  we  attach  now  mean- 
 ing to  the  august  titles  of  our  Lord — the  Alpha 
 and  the  Omoga,  the  first  and  the  last,  the  King  of 
 kings  and  Lord  of  lords — for  of  him,  and  through 
 him,  and  to  him,  are  all  things,  to  whom  be  glory 
 for  ever  !     W.  A. 
 
 8.  The  "  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  the  black- 
 ness of  darkness  for  ever,"  are  words  of  a  terrible 
 signification.  But  no  words  can  fully  express  the 
 terril)le  ingredients  of  their  misery ;  the  punish- 
 ment will  be  in  proportion  to  the  glory  of  God's 
 majesty  that  is  provoked,  and   the  extent  of   his 
 
SECTION'  385.— REVELATION  21 :  1- 
 
 779 
 
 power.  And  as  the  soul  was  the  principal,  and  the 
 body  but  an  accessory,  in  the  works  of  sin,  so  its 
 capacious  faculties  shall  be  far  moi-e  tormented  than 
 the  limited  faculties  of  the  outward  senses.     Bates. 
 
 We  do  not  expect  to  find  the  New  Jerusalem  a 
 city  whose  walls  are  four  hundred  and  fifty  leagues 
 in  length,  breadth,  and  height.  The  figure  is  that 
 of  a  perfect  cube,  like  the  holy  of  holies  in  the 
 temple,  and  indicates  its  perfectness,  as  the  dwell- 
 ing-place of  God.  We  are  not  actually  looking  for 
 a  city  of  gold,  "  as  it  were  transparent  glass,"  the 
 foundations  of  whose  walls  are  garnished  with  all 
 manner  of  precious  stones,  and  whose  twelve  gates 
 are  as  many  resplendent  pearls.  Ideas  of  its  per- 
 fectness and  its  glory  must  be  given  us,  if  at  all, 
 through  some  sort  of  imagery.  And  how  better 
 than  by  putting  for  commonest  uses,  such  as  walls, 
 gates,  and  streets,  the  rarest,  costliest,  most  coveted 
 things  of  earth ;  by  making  the  glory  of  God  like 
 a  jasper  stone,  clear  as  crystal,  the  light  of  a  city 
 which  is  being  let  down  from  heaven,  and  all  so 
 holy,  so  divine,  as  to  be  one  grand  and  solemn  tem- 
 ple !  We  do  not  empty  this  imagery  of  its  con- 
 tent ;  we  seize  it  as  embodying  an  unspeakable  fact 
 which  language,  under  the  breath  of  the  Divine 
 Spirit,  labors  to  express.  We  are  bound  to  do  the 
 same  thing  by  the  "  bottomless  pit,"  "  the  lake 
 of  fire  and  brimstone,"  "  the  smoke  of  torment," 
 "  the  Gehenna  of  fire."  These,  like  the  others,  are 
 material  symbols  of  solemn  and  awful  facts  in  the 
 life  beyond  death.  We  have  no  right  to  empty 
 them  of  their  content  any  more  than  we  have  to  in- 
 sist upon  their  literal  interpretation.  The  one  sym- 
 "bolizes  the  abode  of  holiness  and  righteousness, 
 which  may  well  be  glorious  as  language  can  paint 
 it ;  its  river,  water  of  life,  straight  from  the  throne 
 of  God ;  its  tree,  a  tree  of  life  yielding  perennial 
 fruit.  The  other  symbolizes  the  place  where  "  the 
 fearful,  and  unbelieving,  and  abominable,  and  mur- 
 derers, and  whoremongers,  and  sorcerers,  and  idol- 
 aters, and  all  liars,"  shall  congregate.  There  is  a 
 place  there  that  corresponds  to  their  true  character. 
 It  is  described  under  the  awful  imagery  of  a  "  lake 
 of  fire,"  and  the  torment  of  a  guilty  conscience  is 
 a  "  worm  that  never  dies,"  and  a  "  fire  that  is  never 
 quenched."  We  are  not  at  liberty  to  make  the 
 Christian  heaven  a  Mohammedan  paradise  of  sen- 
 sual delights.  We  are  no  more  at  liberty  to  make 
 the  Gehenna  of  lost  men  a  mediaeval  hell  of  physi- 
 cal torments.     Hniidn. 
 
 14.  Names  of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the 
 Lamb.  The  builders  of  cities  are  celebrated  in 
 history,  but  here  are  men  whose  names  arc  associ- 
 ated with  the  very  foundations  of  that  heavenly 
 city,  the  "  new  Jerusalem,"  "  which  is  above  all." 
 They  had  the  Saviour's  constant  instructions.  They 
 enjoyed  his  daily  care  and  love.     They  received  the 
 
 Holy  Ghost  and  the  gift  of  tongues.  They  spread 
 the  knowledge  of  his  name  to  the  ends  of  the  earth. 
 Their  names  are  symbolically  represented  to  us  as 
 inscribed  in  the  foundation  stones  of  heaven,  be- 
 cause they  were  honored  with  the  work  of  building 
 up  the  kingdom  of  Christ  from  its  foundations ;  and 
 all  who  are  saved  are  said  to  be  built  on  the  founda- 
 tion of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ  him- 
 self being  the  chief  cornerstone.     N.  A. 
 
 23,  23.  That  no  temple  is  there  shows  that  it 
 rises  high  above  the  earthly  Jerusalem  in  which  the 
 temple  was  the  preeminent  glory.  That  it  needs 
 not  the  sun  or  the  moon  for  its  light  testifies  in  like 
 manner  that  its  glory  far  transcends  the  glory  of 
 earth.  It  is  everything  to  that  world  that  God  and 
 the  Lamb  are  there !  are  there  in  such  revelations 
 of  their  glory  and  in  such  relations  to  their  redeemed 
 sons  and  daughters  as  language  and  symbols  strive 
 
 in  vain  to  set  forth.     H.  C. God  is  the  source  of 
 
 the  light  and  the  Lamb  is  the  medium  through  which 
 it  shines.  He  is  "  the  image  of  the  invisible  God  " 
 — "  the  Word  "  by  which  the  whole  mind  of  God  is 
 expressed.  By  the  works  of  creation  produced  "  hy 
 him  and  for  him  "  /  by  his  providence  which  devel- 
 ops God's  designs  (for  the  Lamb  was  appointed  to 
 open  all  the  seals) ;  by  his  great  mediatorial  work  ; 
 by  the  instructions  which  he  has  imparted  in  person 
 and  through  his  prophets  and  apostles  ;  and  by  the 
 Spirit  which  acts  under  him ;  he  has  brought  forth 
 all  the  light  which  has  been  shed  on  the  character, 
 government,  and  designs  of  God.  Add  to  this,  that 
 the  splendor  surrounding  his  human  body,  and  which 
 he  will  impart  to  the  bodies  of  his  saints  as  the 
 royal  robes  in  which  the  sons  of  God  are  to  be  set 
 forth,  will  pour  immortal  day  upon  the  senses.   Grif- 
 
 fin. Then  we  shall  behold  him,  who  is  the  sun 
 
 from  whom  our  light  comes,  the  King  from  whom 
 our  royalty  comes,  the  Priest  who  gives  us  our 
 priesthood,  the  Lamb  who  has  bought  us  our  salva- 
 tion ;  and  the  more  we  gaze  the  more  we  shall  love. 
 A.  W.  T. 
 
 The  light  thereof.  There  are  two  ideas  gen- 
 erally connected  with  the  word  "  light  "  in  Scripture, 
 when  used  in  a  spiritual  sense — one  primary  idea, 
 knowledge,  because  light  shows  us  things  as  they 
 are  ;  and  then  a  secondary  idea,  joy,  because  a  right 
 knowledge  of  spiritual  things  imparts  joy.  When, 
 therefore,  we  are  told  that  there  is  light  in  heaven, 
 that  God  dwells  in  light  there,  that  the  inheritance 
 of  the  saints  there  is  an  inheritance  in  light,  we  are 
 to  understand  that  heaven  is  a  world  of  knowledge, 
 and  such  knowledge  as  gives  rise  to  pleasure  and 
 joy ;  that  we  shall  not  lose  our  character  as  intel- 
 lectual beings  there ;  that  our  minds  and  under- 
 standings will  go  with  us  to  heaven,  and  be  called 
 into  exercise  in  heaven,  and  have  everything  brought 
 before  them,  that  can  expand,  and  elevate,  and  de- 
 
T80 
 
 SECTION  385.— REVELATION  21  : 1-22  :  5. 
 
 light  them.     C.  B. Unto  God  eternal  light  was 
 
 ever :  created  light  was  for  the  creation,  not  him- 
 self, and  as  he  saw  before  the  sun,  may  still  abo  see 
 without  it.  In  the  city  of  the  new  Jerusalem  there 
 is  neither  sun  nor  moon ;  where  glorified  eyes  must 
 see  by  the  archetypal  sun,  or  the  light  of  God,  able 
 to  illuminate  intellectual  eyes,  and  make  unknown 
 visions.  Intuitive  perceptions  in  spiritual  beings 
 may  perhaps  hold  some  analogy  unto  vision;  but 
 yet  how  they  see  us,  or  one  another,  what  eye,  what 
 light,  or  what  perception  is  required  unto  their  in- 
 tuition, is  yet  dark  unto  our  apprehension  ;  and 
 even  how  they  see  God,  or  how  unto  our  glorified 
 eyes  the  beatifical  vision  will  be  celebrated,  another 
 world  must  tell  us,  when  perceptions  will  be  new 
 and  we  may  hope  to  behold  invisibles.     Bro^cne. 
 
 26.  Vast,  and  beyond  all  comprehension,  is  the 
 temple  of  eternity ;  but  it  is  still  growing.  All 
 they  who,  before  Christ,  confessed  that  they  were 
 strangers  and  pilgrims  on  the  earth,  and  died  in 
 faith,  not  having  received  the  promises,  but  having 
 seen  them  afar  off — all  these  are  in  the  kingdom 
 and  temple  of  Christ.  All  the  redeemed,  the  fruit 
 of  all  the  centuries  since  the  Lord  was  received  up 
 into  heaven,  are  in  his  kingdom.  Imagine  the 
 mighty  gathering!  Imagine  one  God,  one  Christ, 
 one  Spirit,  and  one  temple!  Imagine  the  number 
 of  glorified  human  forms  which  will  compose  that 
 living  temple  !  Imagine  every  heart  full  of  the  ve- 
 hemence of  love,  and  every  tongue  burdened  with 
 praise !     PiiJxford. 
 
 24.  Walk  in  the  light  of  it.  It  has  been 
 observed  by  Cudworth  that  divine  wisdom  hath  so 
 ordered  the  frame  of  the  whole  universe  that  ever}'- 
 thing  should  have  its  own  appropriate  receptacle,  to 
 which  it  shall  be  drawn  by  all  the  mighty  force  of 
 an  irresistible  affinity ;  and,  as  all  heavenly  bodies 
 press  toward  the  common  center  of  gravity,  so  is  all 
 sin,  by  a  kind  of  strong  sympathy  and  magnetic  in- 
 fluence, drawn  toward  hell ;  while,  on  the  other 
 hand,  all  holiness  is  continually  drawn  upward  to 
 heaven,  to  embosom  itself  in  glory.  Heaven  is  not 
 merely  a  thing  to  come  ;  it  is  in  one  sense  a  present 
 possession ;  for  "  he  that  believeth  in  the  Son  hath 
 everlasting  life."  It  is  rather  a  state  than  a  place 
 — a  state  within  us,  rather  than  a  thing  without  us ; 
 it  is  the  likeness,  and  the  enjoyment,  and  the  service 
 of  God  ;  that  which  every  true  Christian  carries  in 
 his  bosom  now,  and  to  which  he  will  fully  enter 
 hereafter,  when  he  shall  be  made  perfect  in  love. 
 To  this  state  all  true  religion  is  ever  tending ;  the 
 spirit  of  love  is  the  motion  and  progress  of  the  soul 
 toward  its  eternal  rest  in  the  presence  of  God.  No 
 man  can  be  prepared  for  the  celestial  felicity  while 
 his  heart  is  destitute  of  this;  and  whosoever  has 
 most  of  it  knows  most  of  the  unseen  and  ineffable 
 joys  of  the  righteous.     He  lives  in  the  vestibule  of 
 
 the  heavenly  temple,  and  is  ready,  whenever  its 
 doors  shall  be  opened,  to  enter  into  the  dwelling- 
 place  of  God.  The  image  of  God  is  upon  him,  and 
 the  likeness  of  Deity  is  always  attended  with  some- 
 thing of  the  happiness  of  the  Deity.  Oh,  the  bliss 
 of  that  state,  where  the  faculties  of  the  mind,  in- 
 conceivably expanded,  shall  let  in  the  full  streams 
 of  the  divine  beneficence,  and  open  themselves  to 
 the  uttermost  to  comprehend  the  breadth  and  length, 
 the  depth  and  height,  of  that  love  which  passeth 
 knowledge ;  where  divine  goodness  will  so  act  di- 
 rectly upon  the  soul  as  to  raise  it  to  a  state  of  holy 
 enjoyment  surpassing  all  our  present  imaginations. 
 J.  A.  J. 
 
 27.  There  is  no  figure  of  speech  to  be  evaded 
 or  explained  away  in  the  words  which  affirm  that 
 "  there  shall  in  nowise  enter  into  it  anything  that 
 defileth,  neither  worketh  abomination,  nor  maketh 
 a  lie."  Were  it  otherwise,  what  would  the  story  of 
 redemption  mean  ?  What  empty  rhetoric  the  invi- 
 tations and  warnings  of  Jesus  become  !  But  hojp, 
 from  a  world  that  sin  has  cursed,  from  hells  on 
 earth  where  the  worm  7ioiv  gnaws  and  the  fire  is 
 already  kindled ;  from  eyes  blear  with  sin,  and 
 hearts  livid  with  blackness ;  from  far-off,  strange 
 lands  of  prodigal  wanderings ;  from  haunts  lurid 
 with  evil  thinking,  evil  speaking,  evil  doing,  and 
 ghastly  with  near  proximity  to  the  pit ;  from  heights 
 where  pride  looks  coldly  down  in  self-righteousness 
 — men  arc  bidden  to  look  away  to  the  Mount  of 
 God  ;  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come ;  to  lay  hold 
 of  eternal  lite  ;  and  in  their  impotence,  unclean- 
 ness,  their  pride,  their  madness,  their  despair,  to 
 look  to  him,  who  in  love  and  might  comes  forth  to 
 save  that  which  is  lost,  and  bring  the  wanderer 
 home  !  Laying  hold  of  him,  following  him,  the  de- 
 filing thing  is  left  behind ;  the  defiling  haunts  are 
 forsaken  ;  the  true  and  upright  life  is  entered  upon  ; 
 the  righteous  character  is  in  process  of  formation. 
 Think  not  to  enter  heaven  but  through  Christ,  the 
 door.     Hni/dn. 
 
 22  :  1.  Since  this  river  of  water  of  life  pro- 
 ceeds from  the  throne,  it  intimates  that  in  grace 
 and  mercy  there  is  great  majesty ;  for  grace,  as  it 
 proceeds,  has  a  voice  from  the  throne.  And  indeed 
 there  is  nothing  in  heaven  or  earth  that  has  such 
 majesty  and  commanding  greatness  in  and  upon 
 the  hearts  of  the  sons  of  men,  as  has  the  grace  of 
 God.  There  is  nothing  overmastcreth  the  heart  like 
 grace,  and  so  obligeth  to  sincere  and  unfeigned  obe- 
 dience  as   that.     Bun. However   profound    the 
 
 knowledge  to  which  they  have  attained,  however 
 pure  the  white  robes  in  which  they  are  arrayed, 
 however  exquisite  the  felicity  which  they  enjoy, 
 however  boundless  and  magnificent  the  prospects 
 that  are  stretched  out  before  them — they  are  in- 
 debted for  them  all  solely  and  exclusively  to  the 
 
SECTION  385.— REVELATION  21 : 1-22  :  5. 
 
 781 
 
 ^Bovereign  grace  of  God,  manifested  through  Jesus 
 Christ  his  Son.  Every  stream,  every  spring,  every 
 drop  of  the  water  of  life  proceedeth  from  the 
 throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb,  and  the  glory,  the 
 stability,  the  security,  the  everlasting  blessedness  of 
 every  saint  or  angel  that  belongs  to  the  glorified 
 hosts  is  resting  upon  that  fact.  And  as  it  is  just  as 
 impossible  for  that  river  to  be  dried  up,  or  despoiled 
 of  its  virtues,  or  diverted  from  its  course,  as  it  is  for 
 God's  throne  to  be  demolished,  or  the  regal  crown 
 torn  from  the  great  Redeemer's  head,  we  conclude 
 that  there  shall  be  the  bursting  forth  everlastingly, 
 and  through  all  the  ages  of  an  interminable  eternity, 
 of  the  river  of  the  water  of  life,  of  which  the  saints 
 •drink,  and  which  maketh  glad  the  city  of  our  God, 
 and  that,  therefore,  the  glory  of  the  saints  shall  be 
 contemporaneous  with  the  throne  of  Jehovah,  and 
 durable  as  the  government  of  eternity.     J.  A.  W. 
 
 2.  The  harmonious  unity  of  Scripture  is  herein 
 •exhibited.  The  fathers  compared  it  to  a  ring,  an 
 unbroken  circle,  returning  into  itself.  Between  the 
 events  of  Genesis  and  those  at  the  close  of  the 
 Apocalypse,  at  least  six  thousand  or  seven  thousand 
 years  intervene ;  and  between  Moses  the  first  writer, 
 and  John  the  last,  about  fifteen  hundred  years. 
 How  striking  it  is  that,  as  in  the  beginning  we 
 found  Adam  and  Eve,  his  bride,  in  innocence  in 
 Paradise,  then  tempted  by  the  serpent,  and  driven 
 from  the  tree  of  life,  and  from  the  pleasant  waters 
 of  Eden,  yet  not  without  a  promise  of  a  Redeemer 
 Tvho  should  crush  the  serpent,  so  at  the  close,  the 
 old  serpent  cast  out  for  ever  by  the  second  Adam, 
 the  Lord  from  heaven,  who  appears  with  his  bride, 
 the  Church,  in  a  better  Paradise,  and  amid  better 
 waters  (v.  1);  the  tree  of  life  also  is  there  with  all 
 its  healing  properties,  not  guarded  with  a  flaming 
 sword,  but  open  to  all  who  overcome  (2  :  7),  and 
 
 there  is  no  more  curse.     Fausset. While  in  this 
 
 New  Jerusalem  there  is  no  more  "  sea  " — that  being 
 a  symbol  of  whatever  is  agitating,  uncertain,  tem- 
 pestuous ;  there  is  a  river^  a  precious  oriental  sym- 
 bol of  blessings,  for  ever  flowing,  naturally  insuring 
 perennial  verdure,  trees  and  shade  unfailing,  and 
 exemption  from  thirst  and  barrenness — the  sore 
 evils  of  oriental  tropical  regions.  This  tree  of  life 
 and  its  various  fruits  come  also  from  Ezek.  47  (see 
 V.  12),  where  obviously  we  have  the  plural,  "trees." 
 So  also  here,  there  must  be  trees.  The  meaning 
 seems  to  be  that  these  trees  lined  either  bank  of 
 the  river  between  it  and  the  streets  which  also  ran 
 parallel  on  each  side  —  a  scene  of  superlative 
 beauty.     H.  C. 
 
 In  that  he  saith  this  city  hath  a  tree  of  life  in  it, 
 he  alludes  to  the  garden  of  Eden,  the  pleasant  para- 
 dise that  God  began  the  world  withal ;  whereby 
 he  signifies,  that  as  the  world  began  with  a  para- 
 dise, so  also  it  shall  end  with  a  paradise,  when  sin 
 
 and  Satan  have  done  their  worst.  This  new  Jerusa- 
 lem shall  be  the  wind-up  of  the  world ;  and  in  it 
 shall  stand  the  tree  of  life,  as  there  stood  one  in 
 the  goodly  garden  which  was  the  beginning  thereol 
 Now,  this  tree  of  life  being  in  the  midst  of  this  city, 
 it  signifies  that  the  inhabitants  of  it  shall  be  sweet- 
 ly shadowed,  refreshed,  and  defended  with  its  cool- 
 ness, and  also  sweetly  nourished  and  comforted  with 
 its  dainties.     Bun. 
 
 3.  Shall  serve  him.  It  is  perfectly  clear 
 that  heaven  is  a  state  of  vigorous  employment. 
 The  worlds  which  God  has  made  are  the  theatre 
 where  labor  is  to  be  performed,  where  the  designs 
 of  Jehovah  are  to  be  accomplished  by  human  and 
 by  angelic  agency.  Those  new  heavens  and  that 
 new  earth  will  be  filled  with  means  and  instruments 
 for  diffusing  happiness,  for  doing  good.  They  shall 
 follow  the  Lamb  whithersoever  he  goeth.  They 
 shall  serve  God  day  and  night  in  his  temple.  They 
 shall  rest  only  from  sin  and  from  its  effects,  from 
 calamity,    pain,    sickness,    pollution,     and     death. 
 
 B.  B.  E. Next  to  the  removal  of  every  curse, 
 
 the  perfection  of  body,  soul,  and  spirit,  and  the 
 actual  vision  of  God,  is  the  joyful  activity  of  man^s 
 renovated  nature.  Occupation  was  the  pleasure  of 
 innocence.  Man  was  made  for  action,  as  streams 
 are  made  to  flow.  He  was  God's  image  and  like- 
 ness, and  God  is  life  and  action,  motion  and  power. 
 Sin  entered,  and  retribution  changed  ivork  into 
 labor.  The  curse  doomed  man  to  earn  and  eat  his 
 bread  by  the  sweat  of  his  brow.  Christianity  has 
 immensely  modified  and  changed  man's  condition 
 already ;  the  curse  has  been  mitigated  and  light- 
 ened ;  and  we  have  only  to  anticipate  the  promised 
 time  when  there  shall  he  no  more  curse,  to  satisfy 
 ourselves  what  enjoyment  will  spring  from  the  un- 
 wearied exercise  of  our  immortal  powers.  What 
 forms  of  service  await  restored  humanity — what 
 occupations  shall  furnish  occasion  for  its  renovated 
 activity — to  what  labor  of  love,  what  ministrations 
 of  merer,  what  vigorous  work,  or  sweet  grace,  the 
 redeemed  shall  be  invited — we  may  not  conjecture ; 
 but  surely  he  who  gives  us  so  much  to  do  on  earth, 
 and  so  much  pleasure  in  doing  it,  will  not  fail,  amid 
 the  relations  of  all  worlds  and  all  beings,  in  furnish- 
 ing to  man  restored  to  his  loyalty  abundant  occu- 
 pation.    W.   A. Sleepless,   unfatigued,  needing 
 
 neither  food  nor  rest,  subject  to  no  wants,  weak- 
 nesses, or  wearinesses,  how  may  the  redeemed  be 
 ever  plying  the  glad  and  busy  task  of  acting  out  the 
 impulses  of  their  own  spiritual  nature,  and  doing  the 
 pleasure  of  the  Lord  that  bought  them  !  And  when 
 all  is  spiritual,  and  all  immortal,  what  an  opening  is 
 there  for  the  spiritual  and  immortal  soul — possessed 
 of  a  kindred  body,  and  ushered  into  a  congenial 
 world  ;  to  express  itself  in  communion  with  all  holy 
 intelligence,  unembarrassed  and  unclogged  by  any 
 
782 
 
 SECTION  386.— REVELATION'  22  -.6-21. 
 
 perishable  claims  ;  to  receive  pure  light  from  the 
 light  that  shines  all  around  in  "  the  new  heavens 
 and  the  new  earth  wherein  dwelleth  righteousness  "  ; 
 and  to  go  forth,  with  strength  proportioned  to  its 
 own  untiring  aspirations,  on  the  errands  of  God's 
 holy  righteousness  and  love  over  all  the  realms  of 
 creation.     Candlhh. 
 
 5.  No  night  there.  In  the  eternal  summer 
 there  is  nothing  that  is  doomed  to  die.  All  things 
 live  unfadingly  that  breathe  in  unbroken  communion 
 the  breath  of  life ;  and  now  for  these  immortal 
 ones,  as  to  the  Lord  himself,  a  thousand  years  are 
 as  one  day,  but  a  day  to  which  there  comes  no  night. 
 The  whole  history  of  the  kingdom  of  nature,  of  hu- 
 manity, of  the  kingdom  of  God,  is  an  eternal  alter- 
 nation of  light  and  shade.  The  earthly  Jerusalem, 
 moreover,  expired  in  clouds  and  darkness  ;  but  be- 
 hold, the  heavenly  city  bathes  itself  in  eternal  sun- 
 beams, and  never  does  the  approach  of  evening  dim 
 the  joy  of  its  inhabitants.      Van  0. 
 
 What  need  now  for  the  lighting  up  of  the  golden 
 candlesticks,  or  for  the  radiance  of  the  stars  which 
 Christ  now  holds  in  his  right  hand,  when  the  dark- 
 ness of  the  night  is  past,  and  the  Sun  of  Righteous- 
 ness himself  is  shining  ?  What  need  now  for  tem- 
 ples, for  ministrations,  or  for  intercessions,  for  the 
 lessons  of  sages  or  prophets,  for  the  sweet  psalms 
 first  struck  on  David's  lyre,  or  for  the  magnificent 
 visions  of  men  who  spoke  even  as  they  were  moved 
 by  the  Holy  Ghost  ?  What  need  of  these  when 
 Christ  himself  is  there,  the  end  of  the  law,  the  sum 
 of  the  gospel,  the   desire  of    saints,  the   glory  of 
 
 heaven,  whom  all  the  hosts  of  the  unfallen  and  the 
 redeemed  everlastingly  worship  and  adore  ?  I  saw 
 no  temple  therein,  for  the  Lord  God  Almighty  and 
 the  Lamb  are  the  temple  of  it ;  and  where  these  are 
 there  is  the  shining  of  an  everlasting  light,  and  the 
 spreading  of  a  perennial  feast ;  there  the  green  pas- 
 tures that  never  wither  and  the  quiet  waters  that 
 never  fail ;  and  there  the  strains  of  golden  harps 
 blending  with  glad  voices  in  the  melodies  of  the 
 new  and  everlasting  song.     J.  A.  W. 
 
 Oh,  the  safety,  oh,  the  comfort,  oh,  the  repose 
 and  the  satisfaction  of  being  for  ever  with  the  Lord, 
 in  whose  blood  we  have  already  washed  our  robes  ! 
 Then  to  be  fed  by  him,  then  to  be  led  by  him,  will 
 be  indeed  the  consummation  of  the  joy  of  heaven. 
 To  be  with  him,  as  one  cared  for  upon  earth,  sought 
 out,  rescued,  emancipated,  sanctified  ;  as  one  carried 
 safely  through  life's  dangers,  soothed  under  life's 
 sorrows,  supported  through  life's  trying  and  painful 
 end ;  to  be  with  him  at  last,  as  never  before, /ace  to 
 face,  and  yet  without  ceasing  to  be  with  him  heart 
 to  heart  and  spirit  to  spirit ;  to  be  always  with  him, 
 and  for  ever ;  to  do  everything,  not  only  for  him, 
 but  in  his  presence,  under  his  eye,  and  beneath  his 
 smile  ;  this  will  be  beyond  mere  safety,  beyond  mere 
 comfort,  beyond  mere  service,  however  constant  and 
 perfect ;  this  will  be  a  relation  into  which  no  human 
 love  ever  is  admitted  ;  this  will  be  a  community  of 
 life  and  soul  beyond  the  nearest  and  dearest  of 
 earth's  friendships ;  this  will  be  the  ideal  to  which 
 human  sympathy  pointed,  this  the  goal  of  which 
 human  love  was  but  the  starting-point.     V. 
 
 Section  386. 
 
 Revelation  xxii.  6-21. 
 
 6  And  he  said  unto  me,  These  sayings  are  faitlifiil  and  true  :  and  the  Lord  God  of  the  holy 
 prophets  sent  his  angel  to  shew  unto  his  servants  the  things  wliich  must  shortly  be  done. 
 
 7  Behold,  I  come  quickly :  blessed   is  he  that  keepeth  the  sayings  of  the  prophecy  of  this 
 
 8  book.     And  I  John  saw  these  things,  and  heard  them.     And  when  I  had  heard  and  seen,  I 
 
 9  fell  down  to  worship  before  the  feet  of  the  angel  which  shewed  me  these  things.    Then 
 saith  he  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not :  for  I  am  thy  fellowservant,  and  of  thy  brethren  the 
 
 10  prophets,  and  of  them  which  keep  the  sayings  of  this  book :  worship  God.     And  he  saith 
 
 11  unto  me,  Seal  not  the  sayings  of  the  prophecy  of  this  hook:  for  the  time  is  at  hand.     He 
 that  is  unjust,  let  him  be  unjust  still:  and  he  wliich  is  filthy,  let  him  be  filthy  still :  and  he 
 
 12  that  is  righteous,  let  him  be  righteous  still :  and  he  that  is  holy,  let  him  be  holy  still.     And, 
 behold,  I  come  quickly ;  and  my  reward  w  with  me.  to  give  every  man  according  as  his 
 
 13  work  shall  be.     I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  end,  the  first  and  the  last. 
 
 14  Blessed  are  they  that  do  his  commandments,  that  they  may  have  right  to  the  tree  of  life, 
 
 15  and  may  enter  in  through  the  gates  into  the  city.     For  without  are  dogs,  and  sorcerers,  and 
 
 16  whoremongers,  and  murderers,  and  idolaters,  and  whosoever  loveth  and  maketh  a  lie.     I 
 Jesus  have  sent  mine  angel  to  testify  unto  you  these  things  in  the  churches.     I  am  the  root 
 
 IT  and  the  offspring  of  David,  and  the  bright  and  morning  star.     And  the  Spirit  and  the  bride 
 
SECTION  386.—BEVELATI0N'22:6-21.  783 
 
 say,  Come.     And  let  him  that  heareth  say,  Come.     And  let  him  that  is  athirst  come.     And 
 
 18  whosoever  will,  let  him  take  the  water  of  life  freely.  Fur  I  testify  unto  every  man  that 
 heareth  the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book,  If  any  man  shall  add  unto  these  things 
 
 19  God  shall  add  unto  him  the  plagues  that  are  written  in  tliis  book :  and  if  any  man  shall  take 
 away  from  the  words  of  the  book  of  this  prophecy,  God  shall  take  away  his  part  out  of  the 
 book  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy  city,  aud/ro/?^  the  things  which  are  written  in  this  book. 
 
 20  He  which  testifieth  these  things  saith,  Surely  I  come  quickly  :  Amen.     Even  so,  come,  Lord 
 
 21  Jesus.     The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  le  with  you  all.     Amen. 
 
 JTie  Spirit  and  the  bride  say,  Come.  This  remarkable  gospel  of  invitation  has  a  peculiar  significance  as 
 a  message  of  Jesus  back  to  the  sinners  of  earth,  for  whom  "  he  endured  the  cross,  despising  the  shame." 
 It  comes  from  the  throne  of  all  power  to  which  sixty  years  before  he  had  ascended,  carrying  the  humanity 
 with  him,  and  after  his  finished  sacrifice  and  completed  scheme  of  redemption  had  been  proclaimed  by  his 
 inspired  apostles  to  the  utmost  limits  of  the  known  world.  In  full  view  of  the  scheme  completed  by  the 
 offering  of  the  sacrifice  once  for  all,  of  the  outpouring  of  his  Spirit,  of  the  complete  opening  of  the  new 
 and  last  era  of  redemption,  of  the  dispensation  of  the  Spirit,  of  the  historic  faith,  now  substituting  facts 
 actual  for  the  types  and  symbols  of  prophecy,  and  of  the  Church  of  one  nation,  under  the  old  covenant 
 with  Abraham,  become  the  Church  of  all  nations  under  the  new  covenant,  he  utters  this  last  gospel  as  the 
 climax  of  all  the  gospels  which  God  had  revealed  through  the  prophets,  through  his  Incarnate  Son,  and 
 through  the  apostles.  This,  then,  is  the  gospel  according  to  Jesus  ascended.  It  is  the  peculiar  type  of 
 that  gospel  which,  without  symbol  or  altar  or  limit  of  nation,  is  to  be  preached  till  his  second  coming. 
 So,  also,  it  is  significant  as  the  last  paragraph  of  the  last  chapter  of  the  last  book  of  God's  revealed  word. 
 For  immediately  upon  its  utterance  and  record,  that  great  seal — written  all  over  with  curses  against  him 
 who  shall  by  a  single  word  add  to  or  subtract  from  the  revelation  here  finished — closes  up  finally  the  com- 
 munications from  heaven.  But  Jesus  has  one  more  last  word  to  say.  In  every  conceivable  form  of  as- 
 surance and  invitation  he  had  called  sinners  through  all  the  divers  manner  of  his  revelations  before,  yet 
 still  his  love  seems  to  stay  the  hand  that  is  putting  on  the  seal,  that  it  may  first  insert  one  more  invitation 
 and  assurance,  lest  some  poor,  dark-minded  sinner  should  still  despond  and  despair.  "  Stay,"  the  ascended 
 Jesus  seems  to  say :  "  Put  not  on  the  cursing  seal,  till  there  first  be  put  in  one  more  gospel  assurance  and 
 invitation.  And  make  it  wide  as  human  thought  can  possibly  conceive  of  it ;  plain  as  human  language 
 can  possibly  utter  it ;  and  cordial  as  the  heart  of  God  alone  can  give  it.  Assure  them  from  me,  David's 
 Creator,  and  yet,  as  the  offspring  of  David,  their  brother,  partaker  of  flesh  and  blood ;  assure  them  from 
 me,  the  Day-star  of  all  their  longings,  now  risen  and  enthroned  in  the  heaven,  that  the  fountain  of  life  is 
 now  thrown  wide  open,  and  its  streams  are  gushing  forth  in  all  their  infinite  fullness,  with  every  barrier 
 of  approach  to  it  absolutely  taken  away.  Tell  them  that  not  only  have  they  leave  to  come,  but  every  lov- 
 ing voice  in  heaven  and  earth  pleads  and  urges  them  to  come.  My  spirit  whispers  to  the  depths  of  their 
 spirits,  saying,  '  Come.'  My  bride,  the  Church,  in  all  her  divinely  appointed  ordinances  cries,  '  Come ! ' 
 '  Come.'  Xay,  more,  lest  it  be  in  highways  and  hedges  where  there  should  be  no  Church  ordinances  to 
 reach  any  one,  every  sinner  that  heareth  my  voice  himself  is  authorized  to  say  to  any  other  sinner, 
 '  Come.'  Nay,  more,  lest  there  should  be  no  such  sinner  to  invite  him,  tell  any  soul  that  feels  the  thirst 
 not  to  stand  on  ceremony,  but,  self-invited,  '  Come.'  Nay,  more  still,  lest  now  some  poor,  sin-darkened 
 soul  should  stumble  at  the  woi-d  '  athirst,'  and  doubt  if  his  thirst  is  real  or  great  enough,  say  absolutely, 
 *  Whosoever  will,  let  him  take  of  the  water  of  life  freely.'  I  will  be  the  Saviour  of  any  that  will  have  me 
 for  a  Saviour.     Only  let  him  cry  in  his  despair,  '  0  Lamb  of  God  I  come — ^just  as  I  am.'  "     S.  R. 
 
 6-21.  This  epilogue  to  the  book  corresponds  to  '  ing  on  him  who  keeps  the  sayings  of  this  book. 
 
 its  brief  prologue.  It  enforces  the  authority  of  the 
 book,  and  emphasizes  the  hope  of  the  Lord's  com- 
 ing.    The  order  of  speech  in  it  seems  to  be  this : 
 
 The  angel,  v.  6.       The  Lord,  v.  7.        The  seer,  v.  8 
 
 "         vs.  9-11.  "      vs.  12-20.        "      vs.  20,  21. 
 
 The  seer  adds  his  testimony,  "  It  was  I,  John,  who 
 heard  and  saw  these  things."  Again  the  angel 
 announces  the  imminence  of  the  things  revealed, 
 and  draws  a  deep  line  between  the  righteous  and 
 the  wicked.     The  Lord  repeats  the  intimation  of 
 
 The  angel  of  chapter  1  :  1  dwells  on  the  faithful-  his  coming ;  proclaims  himself  the  first  and  the 
 ness  and  truth  of  the  revelation.  The  Lord  says,  last ;  defines  who  they  are  that  will  be  admitted 
 "  Behold  I  come  quickly,"  and  pronounces  a  bless-  ,  into  the  holy  city,  and  who  will  be  shut  out ;  warns 
 
'84: 
 
 SECTION  386.— REVELATION'  22  :  6-21. 
 
 against  all  tampering  with  "  the  words  of  the  book 
 of  this  prophecy " ;  and  then,  for  the  third  time, 
 declares,  "  Yes,  I  come  quickly."  The  seer  replies 
 with  the  grand  and  simple  prayer,  "  Amen.  Yes, 
 come.  Lord  Jesus  !  " 
 
 This  chapter  is  a  noble  conclusion  of  the  book, 
 and  the  book  a  noble  conclusion  of  the  Bible.  The 
 last  sweet  note  of  a  piece  of  music  dwells  in  the 
 listener's  ear.  Even  though  in  a  lengthened  piece 
 there  may  have  been  many  varieties  of  musical  ex- 
 pression, and,  among  these,  wild  piercing  strains 
 and  pealing  tumults  of  sound,  the  composer  and 
 performer  take  care  to  produce  the  last  notes  round 
 and  soft,  to  fill,  soothe,  and  satisfy  the  sense.  And 
 may  not  this  book  of  prophecy  be  likened  to  a 
 mi"hty  oratorio  in  which  there  is  one  all-prevailing, 
 oft-recurring  air,  "  Behold  !  the  Lord  cometh "  ? 
 There  is  a  splendid  burst  of  sound,  then  a  sustained, 
 difficult  passage,  then  a  gentle  or  a  pensive  melody ; 
 now  a  solemn  recitative  and  then  a  high  strain  and 
 grand  chorus  of  sublimity,  in  which,  from  the  open 
 heavens,  myriads  of  voices  join.  But,  as  this  mag- 
 nificent composition  draws  to  a  close,  the  notes 
 are  loving,  simple,  and  sweet.  After  ecstasies  that 
 move  every  power  of  the  imagination  and  every 
 feeling  of  the  heart,  all  is  ended  in  a  prayer  that 
 Christ  would  come,  and  a  kindly  benediction  of  all 
 saints.  So  terminates,  not  this  book  only,  but  the 
 Bible,  the  complete  book  of  God,  and  therefore  the 
 book  of  love.  The  words  fall  with  soothing  ca- 
 dence, and  linger  with  us  when  more  brilliant  pas- 
 sages are  lost :  "  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
 be  with  the  saints."     D.  F. 
 
 7.  The  prophet  Malachi  closes  the  canon  of 
 the  Old  Testament  by  a  solemn  appeal  "  to  the  law 
 of  Moses,  and  to  the  statutes  and  judgments : " 
 "Remember  them  "  (Mai.  4  :  4).  John  closes  the 
 four  Gospels  with  a  siiniliar  reference  (John  20 :  31). 
 Paul  closes  his  Epintles  with  a  testimony  to  the 
 sufficiency  and  inspiration  of  Holy  Scripture  (2  Tim. 
 3  :  14-17).  Peter  in  like  manner  closes  his  Epis- 
 tles with  similar  exhortation,  and  with  a  warning 
 against  perversion  of  Scripture.  Jade  also  closes 
 the  Catholic  Epistles  with  a  memento  to  his  readers : 
 "  Remember  ye  the  words  spoken  before  by  the 
 apostles  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ"  (Jude  17). 
 Lastly,  John  closes  the  Apocalypse  with  a  promise 
 of  blessing  to  those  who  keep  its  sayings,  and  a 
 curse  on  those  who  take  from  it  or  add  to  it.     W. 
 
 We  must  all  feel  that  the  piety  of  our  day  in- 
 closes itself  too  much  within  the  limits  of  individual 
 life.  That  /  should  be  pardoned,  saved,  and  sancti- 
 fied ;  that  /  should  serve  before  God  and  be  accepted 
 in  my  service ;  that  /  should  die  in  peace  and  rest  in 
 Christ ;  that  /  should  have  confidence  and  not  be 
 ashamed  before  him  at  his  coming — these  are  wor- 
 thy desires  for  an  immortal  being,  and  for  these  the 
 
 gospel  provides.  But  it  provides  for  more  than 
 these ;  making  me  the  member  of  a  kingdom  of 
 Christ,  and  the  citizen  of  a  city  of  God.  There 
 ought  surely  to  be  a  consciousness  within  me  cor- 
 responding  to  that  position  ;  there  ought  to  be  affec- 
 tions which  will  associate  me  in  spirit  with  that  larger 
 history,  in  which  my  own  is  included,  and  which 
 will  make  me  long  that  the  kingdom  of  Christ  should 
 come  and  the  city  of  God  be  manifested.  The 
 blessedness  ascribed  to  him  that  reads  and  those 
 who  hear  the  words  of  this  prophecy  can  belong 
 only  to  those  who  read  it  and  hear  it  thus.  These 
 are  soberly  truthful  words,  whose  thought  is  far  too 
 
 often  overlooked.     T.  D.  B. We  ought  to  receive 
 
 and  to  ponder  God's  whole  revelation ;  not  its  gen- 
 tler and  softer  parts  only,  but  those  which  are  sad- 
 der and  sterner  too ;  not  those  verses  or  chapters 
 only  which  tell  of  unconditional  forgiveness  and  il- 
 limitable mercy,  but  those  also  which  ring  the  knell 
 of  sin  and  disclose  to  an  incredulous  world  the  fu- 
 ture punishment  of  the  wicked.  It  is  not  because 
 it  is  a  joyful  message,  but  because  it  is  God's  mes- 
 sage, that  the  revelation  is  sweeter  than  honey  and 
 the  honeycomb  to  him  who  loves  God.  It  is  the  be- 
 ing spoken  to  at  all  by  him  which  is  the  joy  and  the 
 glory.  It  is  the  being  in  communication  at  all  with 
 the  source  of  light,  with  the  fountain-head  of  truth ; 
 it  is  the  being  fed  out  of  the  heavenly  store,  and 
 dealt  with  as  one  cared  for  by  him  who  is  life 
 and  love;  it  is  this  which  the  faithful  servant, 
 it  is  this  which  the  reverent  son  regards  as  above 
 price,  and  accepts  in  every  part  with  adoring  grati- 
 tude,   v. 
 
 11.  It  is  not  that  there  are  not  many  mansions 
 in  heaven ;  it  is  not  that  men  or  angels  prevent 
 their  entrance  ;  it  is  not  that  the  election  or  repro- 
 bation of  God  bars  the  door  against  them  ;  it  is  not 
 that  means,  many  and  great,  are  not  employed  to 
 introduce  them  into  the  presence  of  the  Lord ;  but 
 it  is  because  men  are  unholy  that  they  do  not  enter 
 in.  The  unholy  are,  in  the  eternal  state,  xmholy 
 still;  and  hence  they  never  see  the  Lord.  They 
 continue  to  sin,  and  they  reap  the  wages  of  sin, 
 
 which  is  death.     R.  T. "  He  that  believeth  not," 
 
 saith  Christ,  "  is  condemned  already,  and  the  wrath 
 of  God  abidcth  on  him."  On  the  other  hand,  "  He 
 that  believeth  hath  everlasting  life"  ;  the  estate  of 
 heaven  is  already  begun  in  his  soul.  Evciy  man 
 carries  within  him  here  the  germs  of  his  heaven  or 
 hell.  The  grace  of  God  nurtures  the  one,  keeping 
 it  alive  to  the  day  of  deliverance  ;  the  mercy  of  God 
 restrains  the  other  from  bursting  forth  until  the  day 
 of  doom.  The  gospel  theory  leaves  really  no  place 
 for  the  cavils  against  the  injustice  of  punishing  a 
 man  eternally  for  the  sin  of  a  few  days  on  earth. 
 For,  according  to  this  theory,  the  sinner,  remaining 
 unchanged  by  the  grace  of  God,  and  without  the 
 
SECTION  386.— REVELATION  22  :  6-21, 
 
 785 
 
 new  life,  goes  on  into  eternity  just  as  he  is,  to  sin 
 
 on,  and  therefore  to  suffer  on  for  ever.     S.  R. 
 
 The  general  impression  of  the  Bible,  as  a  whole,  is 
 that  of  two  classes  of  people — the  godly  and  the 
 wicked  ;  of  a  God,  boundless  in  his  love,  mercy,  and 
 patience  toward  all ;  offering  pardon  to  all,  without 
 respect  of  persons  or  conditions ;  treating  with  ten- 
 der fatherliness  all  who  accept  his  overtures,  and 
 with  righteous  retribution  all  who  finally  reject  them ; 
 of  two  destinations  corresponding  to  each  sort  of 
 -character,  popularly  known  as  heaven  and  hell — it 
 is  a  matter  of  indifference  by  what  names  these 
 localities  are  known,  for  character  is  the  essential 
 thing — that  these  two  states  are  conscious  states  of 
 being;  the  wicked  know  themselves  as  punished 
 and  miserable  for  cause — the  righteous  know  them- 
 selves as  blessed  for  cause ;  and  that  these  states 
 are  then  final  and  eternal.  With  this  general  im- 
 pression that  the  Bible  leaves  correspond  the  last 
 chapters  of  Revelation  and  the  finality  which  sounds 
 out  with  dreadful  emphasis :  "  The  time  is  at  hand. 
 He  that  is  unjust  let  him  be  unjust  still ;  and  he 
 that  is  filthy  let  him  be  filthy  still ;  and  he  that  is 
 righteous  let  him  be  righteous  still ;  and  he  that  is 
 holy  let  him  be  holy  still."  With  this  aspect  of 
 finality  harmonizes  the  intense  earnestness  of  the 
 Saviour  and  the  apostles  in  pressing  upon  men  the 
 claims  of  God,  and  urging  their  acceptance  this  day, 
 this  hour,  as  if  it  were  noio  or  never.  Also  the 
 clearly  revealed  fact  that,  after  the  judgment,  the 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  sinful  men  have  access 
 to  God,  will  give  up  his  mediatorial  office — an  em- 
 phatic intimation  that  the  work  of  redemption  is 
 finished.     Haydn. 
 
 13.  The  one  solemn  proclamation  begins  in  the 
 first  and  ends  in  the  last  chapter,  as  though  it  were 
 the  key-note  of  the  entire  :  "  I  am  Alpha  and  Ome- 
 ga, the  first  and  the  last ! "  marking  the  same- 
 ness of  his  eternal  being  and  agency  through  the 
 long  succession  of  revolutions  the  book  records,  and, 
 in  this  brief  expression  of  the  divine  omnipotence 
 of  the  Messiah,  drawing,  as  it  were,  the  moral  of  it 
 all.     W.  A.  B. 
 
 17.  The  tone  of  this  verse,  considered  in  view  of 
 its  place  amid  the  scenes  of  this  book,  is  wonderful- 
 ly rich  and  impressive.  Think  of  the  real  author's 
 standpoint  and  of  the  grand  objects  that  lie  within 
 his  range  and  ours.  The  "  river  of  the  water  of 
 life  "  is  flowing  before  the  eye  ;  the  joys  of  the  re- 
 deemed have  come  down  in  their  voices  of  song  and 
 alleluias  of  praise  and  triumph.  Over  against  these 
 there  have  been  visions  of  the  lost,  the  smoke  of 
 their  torment  arising  for  ever  and  ever ;  and,  not 
 least,  we  have  the  grand  issue  of  the  great  moral 
 conflict  of  earth — victory  for  Zion  and  magnificent 
 success  to  the  gospel  in  subduing  the  world  to  Jesus 
 • — all  significant  of  the  grand  truth  that  "  the  seed 
 93 
 
 of  the  woman  shall  bruise  the  serpent's  head,"  and 
 Satan  be  not  only  foiled  but  infinitely  cursed  for  his 
 antagonism  to  God  and  goodness,  and  all  his  follow- 
 ers with  him.  And  now,  all  these  sublime  realities 
 standing  embodied  before  us  in  speaking  symbols, 
 the  voice  from  heaven  is  heard,  "  Whosoever  will, 
 let  him  take  the  water  of  life  freely  ! "  Provided  for 
 all ;  offered  to  all ;  welcome  to  all ;  none  shall  fail 
 but  those  who  dash  the  brimming  cup  from  their 
 own  lips  ;  none  but  those  who  hate  Jesus  and  love 
 death !    H.  C. 
 
 The  river  of  life  will  roll  on  for  ever.  Its 
 pure  waters,  clear  as  crystal,  shall  for  ever  gladden 
 and  refresh  the  inhabitants  of  heaven.  But  on  the 
 banks  of  that  river  you  may  never  recline.  Far 
 away  from  that  pure  stream — far  away  from  all  the 
 bliss  of  heaven — far  away  from  the  redeemed  and 
 happy  throng  assembled  there,  may  be  your  eternal 
 abode,  where  never  again  shall  you  hear  the  invita- 
 tion, "  Whosoever  will,  let  him  come  and  take  the 
 water  of  life  freely."  To-day,  all  the  universe  in- 
 vites  you.  The  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Spirit  say, 
 "  Come."  The  Church  on  earth  and  the  Church  re- 
 deemed say,  "  Come."  The  friend  that  has  gone  to 
 the  skies  and  the  friend  on  earth  say,  "  Come." 
 The  tender  father ;  the  affectionate  mother ;  the 
 pastor ;  the  brother  ;  the  sister — all  say,  "  Come." 
 Your  own  nature ;  your  conviction  of  the  truth ; 
 your  sense  of  sin ;  your  dread  of  death ;  your  in- 
 extinguishable desire  of  immortality ;  your  convic- 
 tion that  "  this  world  can  never  give  the  bliss  for 
 which  you  sigh  " — all  say,  "  Come."  To-morrow, 
 how  changed  may  be  the  scene  !  Death's  cold  fin- 
 gers may  have  felt  after  the  strings  of  life,  and 
 chilled  them,  and  your  soul  may  be  beyond  hope 
 and  heaven.  Not  a  voice  from  all  the  universe  will 
 EVER  say  to  you  again,  "  Come,  take  the  water  of  life 
 
 freely."     A.  B. The  next  word  which  we  shall 
 
 hear  from  the  world's  Redeemer  will  decide  and 
 divulge  what  treatment  we  have  bestowed  on  his 
 great  salvation.  Which  shall  it  be,  Come,  or  De- 
 part ?  What  an  epitaph  that  would  be  for  a  ruined 
 soul  for  which  Christ  died,  "  Ye  ivoiild  not  come 
 tmto  me,  that  you  might  have  life !  "     W.  A. 
 
 The  wide  commission  of  Christ  at  the  very  close 
 of  Revelation,  "  Let  him  that  heareth  say,  Come  !  " 
 was  successfully  carried  out  in  the  earliest  days  of 
 Christianity.  All  who  learned  the  story  of  the 
 cross  felt  and  obeyed  the  impulse  to  tell  it.  And 
 this  great  lay  commission  abides  in  full  force  to-day. 
 
 It  is  addressed  to  every  disciple.     B. Man,  the 
 
 moment  he  is  made  a  Christian,  becomes  a  mis- 
 sionary ;  the  unction  of  the  saint  is  thus  expended 
 in  the  duties  and  sacrifices  of  the  servant.  And  it 
 is  the  feature,  the  grand,  ennobling  feature,  of  the 
 gospel,  that  he  who  drinks  deepest  of  its  living 
 water  thirsts  most  to  diffuse  it.     Cumming. 
 
786 
 
 SECTION  386.— REVELATION 
 
 6-21. 
 
 18,  19.  The  Bible  as  an  inspired  record  is  an 
 infallible,  and  it  is  the  final,  authority  for  faith  and 
 life.  Its  inspiration  involves  its  infallibility.  In- 
 terpreted, as  all  works  must  be,  by  its  real  spirit, 
 it  gives  us  truth  without  error.  Light  and  life  come 
 from  the  ministry  of  the  word.  Its  hallowed  say- 
 ings are  our  stay,  when  all  other  support  fails ;  our 
 rock  amid  the  billows;  the  songs  of  our  pilgrimage ; 
 the  pledge  of  our  final  rest.  Such  implicit  faith 
 may  be  stigmatized  as  bibliolatry ;  but  where  else 
 can  we  go  to  find  the  words  of  eternal  life  ?  Bibli- 
 olatry clings  to  the  letter ;  spirituality  in  the  letter 
 finds  the  spirit,  and  dares  not  disown  the  letter 
 which  guided  to  the  spirit.  For  the  enduring  wants 
 of  the  soul,  for  the  problems  of  sin,  salvation  and 
 eternity,  we  here  find  an  unwavering  authoritj',  and 
 rest  in  faith  and  joy  upon  the  last  assurance  of  the 
 highest  testimony,  Tiius  saith  the  Lord.  And,  as  it 
 is  an  infallible,  so  is  it  a  final  authority.  No  man 
 may  add  unto,  or  take  away  from,  the  words  of  this 
 book.  "Here  is  the  judge  that  ends  the  strife." 
 Like  its  divine  author,  it  has  full  oft  been  called 
 before  human  tribunals,  been  reviled,  spit  upon,  yea 
 buried,  that  it  might  rise  again  with  new  power 
 and  bless  even  its  persecutors.  Of  controversy,  as 
 history  testifies,  it  has  ever  been  the  arbiter;  of 
 ojjposing  systems,  the  invariable  conqueror:  every 
 scheme  of  men  has  become  wan  and  shriveled  at  its 
 touch.  Beyond  its  revelations  and  its  prophecies 
 thought  can  not  reach ;  it  contains  as  well  the  oldest 
 of  records  as  the  most  living  of  prophecies.  New 
 assailants  in  the  flush  of  self-consciousness  call  it 
 antiquated,  and  its  antiquity  is  as  that  of  God  him- 
 self ;  it  is  older  than  the  stars  and  the  earth,  and 
 awaits  their  dissolution,  that  all  its  revelations  may 
 be  fulfilled.  But  it  is  also  ever  new,  as  well  as  ever 
 old,  the  most  progressive  as  it  is  the  most  conserva- 
 tive of  influences,  the  counterpart  of  the  wisdom  of 
 God :  all  literature  has  drawn  deep  and  precious 
 draughts  from  this  unfailing  fountain ;  its  orient 
 pearls  are  scattered  through  all  lands ;  philosophy 
 has  there  found  the  test  of  its  errors  and  the  lord- 
 liest of  its  truths ;  for  four  thousand  years  its  words 
 
 have  been  inspiration  and  life,  comforting  the  down- 
 cast, and  breaking  the  oppressor's  rod ;  pledging 
 peace  to  the  penitent,  and  opening  to  all  the  very 
 gates  of  endless  life ;  subduing  with  imperial  might 
 all  other  words,  speaking  in  such  tones  of  authority 
 as  you  read  in  no  other  books ;  and  in  the  very 
 name  of  the  Lord  proclaiming  a  kingdom,  which 
 has  been  ever  advancing  yet  never  subdued ;  and 
 thus  like  a  living  power  has  it  been  doing  a  living 
 and  abiding  work  among  the  children  of  men,  in 
 every  clime,  in  every  language,  and  now  wider  than 
 ever  before  are  its  words  rehearsed — its  lines  have 
 gone  out  through  all  the  earth  and  its  words  to 
 the  end  of  the  world.     H.  B.  S. 
 
 20.  That  disciple  who  had  been  favored  in  a 
 peculiar  degree  with  the  gift  of  intuition  and  pro- 
 found contemplation ;  who  was  admitted  to  the 
 special  confidence  of  the  Head  of  the  Church ;  and 
 who,  as  the  patriarch  of  the  apostolic  Church,  ex- 
 perienced most  of  its  conflicts  and  sufferings,  its 
 victories  and  hopes — that  disciple  was  best  fitted  of 
 all  the  apostles  to  be  the  organ  of  these  revelations 
 of  the  future  and  the  final  completion  of  the  Church, 
 and  to  seal  her  sacred  records.  The  mystic  John 
 was  by  his  sanctified  natural  gifts,  as  well  as  by  his 
 position  and  experience,  predestinated,  so  to  speak, 
 to  unveil  the  deep  foundations  of  the  Church's  life 
 and  the  ultimate  issue  of  her  history ;  so  tiiat  in  the 
 Apocalypse  the  apostle  simply  placed  the  majestic 
 dome  upon  the  wonderful  structure  of  his  gospel, 
 with  the  golden  inscription  of  holy  longing:  "Even 
 so,  come.  Lord  Jesus  ! "     P.  S. 
 
 "  Come,  Lord  Jesus,"  is  the  epitome  of  all  the 
 prayers  that  the  believer  is  called  upon  to  offer.  It 
 is  a  prayer  for  the  overthrow  of  Satan's  kingdom ; 
 for  the  extinction  of  sorrows,  the  cessation  of  pain, 
 the  wiping  away  of  tears ;  for  the  descent  of  the 
 New  Jerusalem ;  for  the  sanctification  and  perfec- 
 tion of  saints;  for  the  creating  anew  of  all  things; 
 in  a  word,  for  the  new  heaven  and  the  new  earth 
 wherein  dwelleth  righteousness.  Let  this  prayer 
 never  die  on  our  lips  while  we  have  breath :  "  Even 
 so,  come,  Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly."     G.  B. 
 
SUMMARIZED  TOPICS. 
 
 Section  387. 
 Christ  the  Center  of  Christian  Theology 
 
 The  central  idea  of  Cbristianity,  as  a  dis- 
 tinct system,  can  only  be  found  in  him  of 
 whom  prophets  did  testify,  evangelists  write, 
 and  apostles  preach  ;  whose  life  was  the 
 crowning  glory  of  humanity,  as  his  death  was 
 its  redemption ;  and  from  whose  death  and 
 from  whose  life  influences  and  blessings  have 
 streamed  forth,  constant  and  inestimable ;  in 
 him,  whose  nature,  more  wonderful  than  any 
 other,  unites  the  extremes  of  humanity  and 
 divinity  ;  whose  work,  more  glorious  and 
 needed  than  any  other,  reconciles  heaven  to 
 earth  and  earth  to  heaven  ;  and  whose  domin- 
 ion is  as  intimate  in  its  efficiency  as  it  is  emi- 
 nent in  its  claims  and  beneficent  in  its  results. 
 He  is  the  center  of  God's  revelation  and  of 
 man's  redemption;  of  Christian  doctrine  and 
 of  Christian  history,  of  conflicting  sects,  and 
 of  each  believer's  faith,  yea,  of  tlie  very  his- 
 tory of  this  our  earth,  Jesus  Christ  is  the  full, 
 the  radiant,  the  only  center — fitted  to  be  such 
 because  he  is  the  God-man  and  the  Redeem- 
 er ;  Christ — Christ,  he  is  the  center  of  the 
 Christian  system,  and  the  doctrine  respecting 
 Christ  is  the  heart  of  Christian  theology. 
 
 And  with  that  glorious  Person  all  the  other 
 truths  of  our  faith  are  inherently  connected. 
 The  distinct  personality  of  Christ  is  the  start- 
 ing point  from  which  to  infer  the  reality  of  the 
 distinctions  in  the  Godhead;  atonement  and 
 justification  center  in  him  ;  our  very  spiritual 
 life  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God ;  if  we  believe 
 in  him  we  are  born  of  God  ;  we  are  to  be 
 changed  into  the  image  of  Christ ;  the  sacra- 
 ments of  the  Church  testify  of  him  until  he 
 come.     And  a  theology  which  finds  its  center 
 
 in  such  a  being,  can  not  be  a  barren,  abstract 
 system ;  but  it  gives  us  a  direct  and  personal 
 object  for  our  faith  and  love.  Thus,  and  thus 
 only,  does  Christian  theology  express  the  Chris- 
 tian faith  in  its  perfect  form. 
 
 Let  us  come  to  have  a  deeper  sense  of  the 
 grand  realities  of  our  faith.  To  come  to  these 
 is  our  safety,  our  defense.  To  see  and  feel 
 and  know  what  Christianity  really  is  in  its 
 inward  and  distinctive  character ;  to  study 
 those  central  truths  which  lie  at  its  foundation ; 
 here  is  our  strength.  Let  us  come  unto  Jesus. 
 When  Christ  is  to  us  more  than  a  doctrine,  and 
 the  atonement  more  than  a  plan ;  when  the 
 Incarnation  assumes  as  high  a  place  in  revealed, 
 as  creation  does  in  natural  theology ;  when  the 
 Trinity  is  viewed  not  as  a  formula,  but  as  a 
 vital  truth,  underlying  and  interwoven  with 
 the  whole  Christian  system;  when  from  this 
 foundation  the  whole  edifice  rises  up  majes- 
 tically, grand  in  its  proportions,  sublime  in  its 
 aims,  filled  with  God  in  all  its  parts  ;  when  we 
 feel  its  inherent  force  streaming  out  from  its 
 living  centers ;  then,  then  are  we  saved  from 
 those  extreme  tendencies  Avhich  are  the  most 
 significant  and  alarming  sign  of  our  times; 
 then,  then  are  we  elevated  above  those  lesser 
 controversies  which  liave  narrowed  our  minds 
 and  divided  our  hearts.  Here  also  we  have  a 
 real  inward  experience  as  well  as  an  objective 
 reality ;  for  the  best  and  fullest  inward  expe- 
 rience is  that  which  centers  in  Christ ;  and  the 
 center  of  the  experience  is  then  identical  with 
 the  center  of  the  divine  revelation. 
 
 Never  are  we  so  far  from  having  any  ab- 
 stract ethical  or  metaphysical  principles  exer- 
 
788 
 
 SECTIOX  388.— THE  PRIESTHOOD   OF  CHRIST. 
 
 cise  an  undue  influence ;  never  are  we  so  far 
 from  a  too  fond  reliance  on  self  and  never  is 
 self  80  full  and  satisfied ;  never  are  we  in  a 
 better  position  for  judging  all  our  controver- 
 sies with  a  righteous  judgment,  or  nearer  to 
 the  highest  Christian  union ;  never  do  the 
 divine  decrees  shine  in  so  mild  a  luster,  so  be- 
 nignant with  grace,  so  solemn  and  severe  in 
 justice ;  never  can  we  be  more  wisely  deliv- 
 ered from  the  material  attractions  of  an  out- 
 ward rite,  or  from  the  ideal  seductions  of  a 
 pantheistic  system ;  never  is  doctrine  so  full 
 of  life,  and  life  so  richly  expressed  in  doctrine ; 
 never  does  systematic  theology  so  perfectly 
 present  the  full  substance  of  the  Christian  faith 
 in  a  truly  scientific  form ;  and  never  are  phi- 
 losophy and  faith  so  joined  in  hymeneal  bonds, 
 where  they  may  "  exult  in  over-measure,"  as 
 when  Christ  is  set  forth  as  the  living  center  of 
 all  faith  and  of  all  theology,  in  whom  the 
 whole  body  is  fitly  joined  together,  compacted 
 by  that  which  every  joint  supplieth. 
 
 For,  to  Christ,  as  Mediator,  all  parts  of 
 theology  equally  refer.  He  is  both  God  and 
 man,  and  also  the  Redeemer.  The  logical  an- 
 tecedents of  his  mediation  are,  therefore,  the 
 doctrine  respecting  God,  the  doctrine  respect- 
 ing man,  the  fall  and  consequent  need  of  re- 
 demption, as  also  that  triune  constitution  of 
 the  Godhead,  which  alone,  so  far  as  we  can 
 conceive,  makes  redemption  by  an  Incarnation 
 to  be  possible.  Thus  we  have  the  first  division 
 of  the  theological  system,  the  antecedents  of 
 redemption,  which  is  also  first  in  both  the 
 logical  and  historical  order.  Its  second  and 
 central  portion  can  only  be  found  in  the  per- 
 son and  work  of  Christ,  his  one  Person  uniting 
 humanity  with   divinity,  in   the  integrity  of 
 
 both  natures,  adapting  him  to  his  one  super- 
 human work,  as  our  prophet,  priest,  and  king, 
 making  such  satisfaction  for  sin  that  God  can 
 be  just  and  justify  every  one  that  believeth ; 
 and  this  second  division  of  the  system  follows 
 the  first  in  both  the  logical  and  historical  or- 
 der, giving  the  peculiar  otfice  of  the  second 
 person  of  the  Godhead,  the  purchase  of  re- 
 demption, the  Christology  of  theology.  And 
 in  like  manner  the  same  mediatorial  idea  passes 
 over  into  the  third  and  last  division  of  the 
 system  which  treats,  in  proper  logical  and  his- 
 torical order,  of  the  application  of  the  redemp- 
 tion that  is  in  Christ,  to  the  individual,  to  the 
 Church,  and  to  the  history  and  final  supremacy 
 of  the  kingdom  of  God  both  in  time  and  eter- 
 nity. Union  with  Christ  through  the  Holy 
 Spirit  is  here  the  dominant  fact ;  his  union 
 with  the  individual,  whence  justification,  re- 
 generation, and  sanctification,  for  our  life  is 
 hid  with  Christ  in  God ;  his  union  with  the 
 Church,  which  is  his  body,  here,  as  Gerhard 
 says,  "  like  Christ  subjected  to  the  cross  that 
 it  may  in  the  future  life  with  him  be  glorified." 
 
 And  this  scheme  of  divine  realities,  and 
 not  of  mere  abstract  doctrine,  is  ultimately  to 
 be  referred  to  the  counsel  of  him,  of  whom, 
 through  whom,  and  to  whom  are  ail  things. 
 It  gives  us  the  true  end  of  God  in  creation, 
 which  can  only  be,  in  any  profound  philosophi- 
 cal, not  to  say  theological  aspect,  the  making 
 the  essential  glory  of  the  triune  God  to  be  ex- 
 tant and  manifest  in  space  and  time,  in  a  sys- 
 tem which  subordinates  happiness  to  holiness 
 and  man  to  God. 
 
 In  redemption  prepared,  purchased,  and 
 applied,  we  have  the  whole  of  Christian  theol- 
 ogy.   H.  B.  Smith. 
 
 Section  388. 
 Th.e  Priesthood  of  Christ. 
 
 WniLE  the  Scriptures  insist  with  peculiar 
 emphasis  upon  the  mediation  of  Christ,  and 
 represent  the  functions  which  are  discharged 
 in  it  as  essential  to  salvation,  it  is  not  suflH- 
 ciently  considered  that  these  functions  them- 
 selves are  not  necessarily  sacerdotal  —  that 
 they  might  have  been  discharged  by  one  who 
 was  not  a  priest  in  the  common  acceptation  of 
 the  term.     All  that  seems  to  be  indispensable 
 
 to  salvation  is  the  obedience  of  a  substitute 
 voluntarily  assuming  our  guilt  and  able  to 
 endure  the  curse  of  the  law.  The  Epistle  to 
 the  Romans  discusses  the  principles  of  the 
 gospel  in  their  general  relations  to  the  moral 
 government  of  God,  and  demonstrates,  as  well 
 as  asserts  upon  authority,  the  absolute  neces- 
 sity of  legal  substitution  in  order  to  life.  But 
 if  the  disclosures  of  revelation  stopped  here, 
 
SECTION  388.— THE  PRIESTHOOD    OF  CHRIST. 
 
 T89 
 
 ■we  might  look  upon  the  death  of  the  Redeem- 
 er as  the  result  simply  of  the  operation  of  jus- 
 tice— a  death  intiicted  by  the  law,  exclusively 
 penal  in  its  nature  and  relations,  exacted  of 
 him  in  the  same  sense  in  which  it  would  other- 
 wise have  been  exacted  of  the  sinner.  We 
 might  regard  pardon  as  resulting  from  faith  in 
 that  death  as  a  satisfaction  to  justice,  and  ac- 
 cess to  God  as  immediate  and  direct  in  conse- 
 quence of  this  historical  fact  as  a  past  reality. 
 The  principles  here  discussed  would  resolve 
 the  security  of  our  state  into  the  covenant 
 faithfulness  of  God  without  the  least  insight 
 into  the  manner  in  which  it  is  actually  made 
 available  to  the  saints.  All  that  we  could  say 
 would  be  that  our  debt  has  been  paid,  that 
 justice  no  longer  demands  our  lives,  that  God 
 has  promised  in  consequence  of  the  Redeem- 
 er's death  to  receive  us  into  favor,  and  upon 
 the  ground  of  that  death  we  might  approach' 
 him  ourselves  and  sue  for  mercy.  This  is  all 
 that  could  be  certainly  collected  from  the  gen- 
 eral discussion  of  this  Epistle.  But  when  we 
 turn  to  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  we  find  in- 
 deed a  substitute,  and  the  substitute  demanded 
 by  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  but  that  substi- 
 tute is  embodied  in  a  priest ;  we  find  a  death, 
 a  penal  death,  a  death  which  is  commensurate 
 with  the  curse  of  the  law,  but  it  is  a  death 
 which  is  also  a  sacrifice — at  once  the  result  of 
 the  operation  of  justice  and  of  a  free-will  of- 
 fering to  God.  "We  find  justification  and  par- 
 don resolved  ultimately  into  the  obedience  and 
 death  of  Christ  as  past  historical  facts,  but  im- 
 mediately due  to  relations  sustained  to  him  as 
 a  living  person  and  Redeemer;  and  access  to 
 God  ascribed,  not  so  much  to  faith  in  his  past 
 achievements  as  to  his  present  appearance  for 
 us  in  the  holiest  of  all ;  and  the  covenant  faith- 
 fulness of  God  is  seen  to  be  maintained  through 
 the  agency  of  him  who  ever  liveth  to  make  in- 
 tercessions for  us. 
 
 The  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  may  be  regard- 
 ed as  a  detailed  account  of  the  method  in  which 
 the  great  law  of  substitution  has  been  actually 
 apphed  in  the  redemption  of  our  race.  While 
 that  to  the  Romans  shows  what  must  needs  be 
 done  in  order  to  our  salvation,  the  Epistle  to 
 the  Hebrews  shows  how  it  has  been  done;  and 
 where  the  arrangements  have  gone  beyond  the 
 strict  requisitions  of  necessity,  they  are  dem- 
 onstrated to  be  the  dictates  at  once  of  mercy 
 and  wisdom.  Priesthood  is  the  perfection 
 of  mediation.     There  is  not  a  single  circum- 
 
 stance which  distinguishes  a  priest  from  a 
 general  substitute  Avhich  is  not  significant,  a 
 proof  of  goodness,  a  fresh  illustration  of  the 
 adaptation  of  redemption  to  the  condition  of 
 its  objects ;  not  a  single  circumstance  which 
 distinguishes  a  sacrifice  from  the  ordinary 
 forms  of  death  that  does  not  enhance  the 
 preciousness  of  the  Saviour's  work.  The  full 
 efiect  of  this  truth  is  lost  upon  most  Christian 
 minds  through  inattention  to  the  distinctions 
 in  question.  They  admire  the  goodness  and 
 adore  the  wisdom  of  God  in  providing  a  sub- 
 stitute for  the  guilty,  able  to  reconcile  the  con- 
 tiicting  claims  of  justice  and  of  grace ;  but 
 apart  from  the  adaptation  of  his  person  to  the 
 mighty  work  they  see  nothing  upon  which  they 
 are  accustomed  to  dwell  as  peculiarly  indica- 
 tive of  the  divine  goodness.  They  overlook 
 the  adaptation  of  his  office ;  they  forget  that 
 the  manner  in  which  he  has  accomplished  the 
 work  is  as  glorious  as  the  matter — the  how  as 
 sublime  as  the  what.  The  work  as  done,  the 
 person  by  whom,  exhaust  their  topics  of  ad- 
 miration and  of  praise,  and  they  fail  to  enter 
 into  those  other  motives  of  faith,  devotion  and 
 thanksgiving,  which  are  derived  from  the  con- 
 templation of  the  otfice  in  its  essential  and 
 distinguishing  features.  They  use  the  terms 
 Priest  and  High  Priest,  and  have  a  habitual 
 reference  to  the  appearance  of  the  Saviour  in 
 the  presence  of  God  ;  but  their  High  Priest  is, 
 after  all,  but  little  more  than  an  all-sufficient 
 sponsor,  and  his  intercessions  are  regarded 
 rather  as  acts  of  royalty  than  sacerdotal  pleas. 
 It  is  amazing  how  little  and  seldom  we  enter 
 into  those  views  of  the  deatli  of  the  Redeemer 
 which  spring  from  the  consideration  of  it  as 
 a  real  and  proper  sacrifice — how  little  we  dis- 
 criminate betwixt  a  legal  representative  and  a 
 consecrated  priest,  betwixt  Christ  glorious  in 
 his  kingdom  and  equally  glorious  in  the  holiest 
 of  all,  betwixt  even  his  triumphant  ascension 
 as  a  King  and  his  passage  as  intercessor,  not 
 without  blood,  into  the  presence  of  God.  As 
 these  distinctions  are  evidently  important,  and 
 the  benefits  of  that  peculiar  form  of  mediation 
 to  which  the  Saviour  was  appointed  are  clearly 
 explained  by  the  apostle,  it  may  be  well  to 
 show  how  much  we  have  gained  and  how  pre- 
 eminently God  is  glorified  by  this  whole  ar- 
 rangement. 
 
 A  priest  is  a  solemn  minister  of  religion — 
 the  channel  through  which  all  worship  is  con- 
 ducted— the  organ  of  all  communications  be- 
 
790 
 
 SEGTIOX  3S8.—  THE  PRIESTHOOD    OF  CHRIST. 
 
 twixt  God  and  tlie  people.  This  august  agency 
 none  can  assume  without  the  authority  of  God. 
 So  awful  and  momentous  is  this  office,  which 
 really  collects  the  prayers  and  praises  and 
 thanksgivings  of  a  world  into  a  single  person, 
 which  centers  the  hopes  of  mankind  upon  the 
 conduct  of  a  single  individual  throughout  all 
 ages — so  tremendous  is  this  responsibility  and 
 so  sublime  this  honor,  that  it  would  be  the 
 climax  of  presumption  on  the  part  of  any  one 
 to  propose  that  it  should  be  conceded  to  him. 
 It  belongs  to  God,  and  to  God  alone,  to  desig- 
 nate a  priest.  The  idea  of  a  mediatorial  wor- 
 ship conducted  by  a  permanent  and  glorious 
 minister,  and  so  conducted  as  to  strengthen 
 the  ties  of  personal  obligation,  is  an  idea  which 
 could  only  originate  in  the  mind  of  the  Deity ; 
 and  there  was  an  evident  fitness  and  propriety 
 in  the  solemnity  and  grandeur  attached  to  the 
 appointment  of  Jesus  to  this  office  when  he 
 was  consecrated  not  without  an  oath.  A 
 scheme  which  contemplates  an  arrangement 
 of  this  sort  bears  stamped  upon  it  the  strongest 
 impress  of  grace.  It  sprang  from  the  bosom 
 of  God;  it  was  mercy,  which  conceived  the 
 purpose  of  salvation ;  mercy,  which  accepted 
 the  sul)stitute ;  and  mercy  upon  mercy,  the 
 exuberance  of  grace,  which  made  that  substi- 
 tute a  priest. 
 
 The  very  nature  of  the  priesthood  de- 
 mands that  the  spirit  of  sublime  devotion  to 
 God  and  heroic  self-sacrifice  to  man,  which 
 first  secured  his  consent  to  the  enterprise, 
 should  animate  him  at  every  step  in  his  his- 
 tory, and  sanctify  every  function  of  his  office. 
 He  is  not  to  be  the  passive  recipient  of  ill. 
 As  a  priest  be  must  act — there  are  things  to 
 be  done  even  in  the  endurance  of  the  curse — 
 and  his  whole  heart  must  burn  with  i>iety  and 
 compassion  while  he  bears  the  sins  of  the 
 world  in  his  own  body  on  the  tree.  The  lofty 
 and  godlike  motives  which  induced  the  Re- 
 deemer, in  the  counsels  of  eternity,  before  the 
 morning  stars  had  yet  sung  together  or  the 
 sons  of  God  shouted  for  joy,  to  become  the 
 Lamb  to  be  slain,  must  have  continued  to 
 operate  with  undiminished  intensity,  or  the 
 ])rerogatives  and  glory  of  his  office  had  been 
 forfeited.  The  priestly  spirit  must  have  con- 
 tinued to  dwell  and  to  reign  in  his  heart,  or 
 the  priestly  robes  would  have  been  taken 
 from  his  shoulders.  He  must  have  been  as 
 free,  as  cordial,  as  delighted,  when  he  uttered 
 the  cry   of  lamentation   and    woe    upon   the 
 
 cross,  which  shook  the  earth  and  startled  the 
 dead,  as  when  at  the  glorious  suggestion  of 
 the  scheme  he  uttered  the  language,  Lo,  I 
 come.  As  the  work  of  a  priest,  it  is  stamped 
 upon  the  whole  process  of  redemption  that 
 the  substitute  gave  his  consent ;  that  his  self- 
 devotion  was  spontaneous  and  free — the  exe- 
 cution of  a  settled  ])urpose  to  which  he  was 
 impelled  by  no  constraining  influence  of  the 
 divine  will,  by  no  transitory  fervors  of  en- 
 thusiasm, no  martyr  impulse  of  the  moment ; 
 that  he  delighted  in  the  work — it  was  his  meat 
 and  drink ;  he  felt  it  to  be  an  honor  and  not  a 
 hardship,  its  successful  achievement  a  crown 
 of  glory,  and  not  a  triumph  over  cruelty. 
 This  single  consideration,  that  it  displays  so 
 conspicuously  the  freeness  of  the  Saviour's 
 mediation,  is  itself  a  sufficient  vindication  of 
 the  wisdom  and  fitness  of  a  priesthood.  It 
 shows  that  our  felicity  has  not  been  purchased 
 at  the  expense  of  the  rights  of  another ;  and, 
 though  there  was  an  immense  cost  of  suttering 
 and  of  blood,  it  was  never  for  a  moment  be- 
 grudged. The  joy  of  the  Mediator  in  the 
 work,  therefore,  and  the  vindication  of  God 
 from  all  suspicion  of  cruelty,  injustice,  or 
 severity,  is  complete  and  triumphant  when  the 
 Saviour's  death  is  made  a  sacrifice — a  free-will 
 offering  to  God. 
 
 Furthermore,  when  Jesus  is  seen  to  be  a 
 priest,  and  his  death  a  sacrifice,  the  whole 
 transaction  becomes  an  august  and  glorious  act 
 of  worship.  And  there  is  something,  to  our 
 minds,  inexpressibly  sublime  when  we  contem- 
 plate the  scheme  of  redemption  as  accom- 
 plished by  an  act  of  worship — when  we  look 
 upon  Jesus  not  as  a  passive  recipient  of  woes, 
 the  unresisting  victim  of  law,  but  as  a  minister 
 of  religion,  conducting  its  services  in  the  pres- 
 ence of  angels  and  men,  uj)on  an  emergency 
 which  seemed  to  cover  the  earth  with  darkness. 
 Our  world  becomes  the  outer  court  of  the  sanc- 
 tuary, where  a  sacrifice  is  to  be  offered  in 
 which  the  Priest  and  the  Victim  are  alike  the 
 wonder  of  the  universe — in  which  the  worship 
 which  is  rendered  leaves  it  doubtful  whether 
 the  Deity  is  more  glorious  in  his  justice  or  his 
 grace.  In  this  aspect  the  satisfaction  of  Jesus 
 is  not  merely  the  ground  upon  which  others 
 are  at  liberty  to  approach  and  adore  the  divine 
 l)erfections ;  it  is  itself  a  prayer  uttered  by  the 
 lips  of  one  whose  deeds  were  words — a  hymn 
 of  praise  ihanted  by  him  whose  songs  were 
 the  inspiration  of  holiness  and  truth.    E\ery 
 
SECTION  288.— THE  PRIESTHOOD   OF  CHRIST. 
 
 791 
 
 proud  imagination  is  rebuked,  every  insinua- 
 tion agiiiust  the  character  of  God  is  felt  to  be  a 
 shame  to  us,  every  disposition  to  cavil  or  con- 
 demn is  consigned  to  infamy,  when  we  remem- 
 ber that  the  whole  work  of  Jesus  was  a  solemn 
 service  of  religion,  as  well  that  by  which  he 
 descended  into  the  grave  as  that  by  which  he 
 passed  through  the  heavens  into  the  holiest  of 
 all.  He  was  a  priest  in  his  death,  a  priest  in 
 his  resurrection,  a  priest  in  his  ascension.  He 
 worshiped  God  in  laying  his  life  upon  the  altar, 
 he  worshiped  him  in  taking  it  again,  and  it  was 
 an  act  of  worship  by  which  he  entered  with 
 his  blood  into  the  very  presence  of  the  highest 
 to  intercede  for  the  saints.  It  was  religion  in 
 Jesus  to  die,  to  rise,  to  reign,  as  it  is  religion 
 in  us  to  believe  in  these  great  events  of  his  his- 
 tory. 
 
 Here,  then,  is  an  incalculable  advantage  of 
 priesthood.  While  it  makes  the  passion  of  the 
 Redeemer  a  full  and  perfect  satisfaction  of 
 divine  justice,  and  so  lays  an  adequate  foun- 
 dation of  pardon,  it  vindicates  the  divine  glory 
 in  every  step  of  the  proceeding  by  making 
 every  step  an  act  of  adoration  and  praise.  It 
 makes  the  Saviour  adoi-e  the  Father  in  his 
 death,  makes  that  very  death  an  offering  of 
 praise,  redemption  itself  a  mighty  prayer,  and 
 throws  the  sanctities  and  solemnities  of  wor- 
 ship— and  worship  on  the  part  of  one  who 
 knew  what  was  the  proper  ground  of  worship 
 — around  all  the  stages  in  the  development  of 
 the  economy  of  grace.  This  seems  to  us  to  be 
 the  very  climax  of  wisdom.  It  was  glorious 
 to  have  provided  a  substitute  who  should  be 
 able  to  bear  our  sins  in  his  own  body  upon  the 
 tree,  to  have  devised  a  scheme  by  which  the 
 conflicting  claims  of  mercy  and  justice  should 
 be  adjusted  and  harmonized — by  which  God 
 could  be  just  and  at  the  same  time  the  justifier 
 of  those  who  believe  in  Jesus;  but  it  was  the 
 very  perfection  of  wisdom  to  have  executed 
 this  scheme  so  that  the  intensest  sufferings 
 should  have  produced  only  a  deeper  impres- 
 sion of  the  divine  glory  and  of  the  excellence 
 and  value  of  the  divine  law.  Surely  in  this 
 arrangement  the  law  is  magnified  and  made 
 honorable. 
 
 Another  immensfe  advantage  of  a  priesthood 
 is  that  it  quickens  and  stimulates  the  devotion 
 of  the  Church  by  the  assurance  it  inspires  that 
 all  true  worship,  however  imperfect  or  inade- 
 quate, shall  infallibly  be  accepted  and  rewarded. 
 There  must  be  a  mediator  of  prayer  and  praise, 
 
 of  all  the  exercises  of  religious  worship,  as 
 well  as  a  mediator  to  purchase  our  pardon. 
 This  is  accomplished  by  a  priesthood.  There 
 is  no  direct  and  immediate  approach  to  God. 
 We  come  before  him  only  in  the  name  of  our 
 priest,  who  attracts  us  by  community  of  nature, 
 and  who  presents  all  our  worship  for  us  be- 
 fore the  eternal  throne.  Our  prayers  are  not 
 heard  and  received  as  ours,  but  as  the  prayers 
 of  Jesus;  our  praises  are  not  accepted  as 
 ours,  but  as  the  praises  of  Jesus.  The  imper- 
 fection which  attaches  to  our  performances, 
 our  pollution  and  weakness  and  unbelief,  stop 
 with  the  High  Priest;  his  intercession  and 
 atonement  cover  all  defects,  and  we  are  fault- 
 less and  complete  in  him.  The  prayer  which 
 reaches  the  ear  of  the  Almighty  is  from  him, 
 and  not  from  us,  and  must  be  as  prevalent  as 
 his  worth.  Here  is  our  confidence,  not  only 
 that  Jesus  died,  but  that  Jesus  lives — that  he 
 is  our  intercessor  in  the  heavenly  sanctuary, 
 and  there  presents,  enforces,  and  sanctifies  the 
 religious  worship  of  earth;  here  is  our  con- 
 fidence that  in  the  whole  process  of  salvation 
 God  regards  the  Redeemer  and  not  us,  and 
 deals  out  blessings  according  to  his  estimate  of 
 Christ;  here  is  our  confidence  that  if  any  man 
 sin  we  have  an  advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus 
 Christ  the  righteous.  What  an  encouragement 
 to  prayer  and  praise  !  And  what  thanks  shall 
 we  render  unto  God  for  adapting  the  marvelous 
 scheme  of  his  grace  with  such  consummate 
 wisdom  to  the  wants  and  weaknesses  of  men! 
 It  deserves,  finally,  to  be  added  that  a  me- 
 diation of  priesthood  is  the  form  in  which  con- 
 solation is  most  effectually  administered  to  the 
 children  of  men.  It  is  necessary  to  any  substi- 
 tute that  he  should  be  a  kinsman  of  our  race, 
 bone  of  our  bone  and  flesh  of  our  flesh.  But 
 besides  the  possession  of  our  nature  free  from 
 the  stain  and  impurities  of  sin,  nothing  more 
 is  required  for  the  purposes  of  vicarious  right- 
 eousness and  penal  expiation  than  the  consent 
 of  the  substitute  to  undertake  the  task.  If  he 
 can  die  the  death  to  which  we  are  doomed, 
 and  is  willing  to  suffer  in  our  stead,  he  is  a 
 competent  redeemer.  But  though  this  is  all 
 which  is  absolutely  essential  to  a  legal  substi- 
 tution, it  is  not  all  which  the  state  and  condi- 
 tion of  men  evince  to  be  desirable.  We  want 
 a  redeemer  with  a  brother's  heart  as  well  as 
 a  brother's  nature.  Though  not  indispensable 
 to  our  safety,  it  is  indispensable  to  our  com- 
 fort that  our  substitute  should  be  touched  with 
 
792 
 
 SECTION  389.— CHRIST  THE  CENTER   OF  HISTORY. 
 
 a  feeling  of  our  infirmities,  that  he  should  be 
 able  to  bear  our  sorrows  and  carry  our  griefs. 
 Now  this  exquisite  sympathy,  which  is  one  of 
 the  most  powerful  incentives  to  faith  and  love, 
 is  essential  to  a  priest.  Every  high  priest  or- 
 dained for  men  must  not  only  be  a  participant  of 
 their  nature,  but  must  have  compassion  on  the 
 ignorant  and  on  them  that  are  out  of  the  way. 
 He  must  enter  with  sympathetic  tenderness 
 into  all  their  temptations  and  calamities,  their 
 fears  and  apprehensions,  their  cares  and  sor- 
 rows. He  must  be  prepared  to  pity  and  en- 
 courage the  weak,  to  comfort  the  weeper  in 
 the  house  of  mourning,  to  wipe  the  widow's 
 tears,  to  hear  the  orphan's  cries,  to  lie  down 
 with  the  beggar  upon  his  pallet  of  straw,  and 
 to  watch  with  those  to  whom  wearisome  nights 
 are  appointed.  He  must  be  a  friend  in  all 
 those  emergencies  in  which  friendship  is  our 
 richest  boon.  This  qualification  is  found  pre- 
 eminently in  Jesus.  And  those  who  have  feit 
 his  presence  in  their  trials  can  appreciate  the 
 priceless  value  of  his  sympathy.  He  has  gone 
 before  us  through  every  path  of  sorrow,  and 
 we  can  not  utter  a  groan  nor  heave  a  sigh 
 which  does  not  go  to  his  heart.  His  pity  for 
 the  guilty  is  as  tender  as  his  sympathy  with 
 the  saints.  No  language  can  express  the  in- 
 tensity of  his  compassion  for  those  who  in  ig- 
 norance and  folly  disregard  the  day  of  their 
 
 merciful  visitation,  and  are  heaping  up  wratfr 
 against  the  day  of  wrath  and  revelation  of  the 
 righteous  judgment  of  God.  He  has  no  pleas- 
 ure in  their  death.  The  sublimest  example  of 
 compassion  which  the  world  has  ever  beheld 
 was  furnished  by  the  Saviour  in  that  memora- 
 ble prayer  in  which — when  "the  clouds  of 
 wrath  from  heaven  and  from  earth,  pregnant 
 vvith  materials  which  nothing  but  a  divine  hand 
 could  have  collected,  were  about  to  discharge 
 themselves  on  him  in  a  deluge  of  agony  and 
 blood,"  when  insulted  by  men,  abandoned  by 
 his  friends,  mocked  by  his  enemies,  jeered  by 
 devils  and  deserted  by  God,  he  was  about  to 
 expire  in  solitude  and  darkness — he  could  still, 
 for  a  moment  in  the  plenitude  of  his  pity  for- 
 getting these  unspeakable  calamities,  sue  for 
 the  forgiveness  of  the  remorseless  agents  of  his 
 death.  This  was  compassion  like  a  God.  And 
 what  an  exquisite  spectacle  of  tenderness  was 
 that  when  Jesus,  on  the  cross,  just  before  the 
 consummation  of  the  last  event  that  should 
 fulfill  the  predictions  of  ancient  prophecy,  con- 
 signed his  mother  to  the  care  of  the  beloved 
 disciple !  Surely  such  a  High  Priest  became 
 us.  In  our  waywardness  and  folly,  in  our  sins 
 and  temptations,  in  our  murmurs  and  impa- 
 tience, we  should  alienate  any  other  friend  but 
 him  that  sticketh  closer  than  a  brother.  J.  H. 
 Thornwell. 
 
 Section  389. 
 Christ  the  Center  and  Solution  of  Human  History. 
 
 An  old  Jewish  proverb  runs  that  "The  se- 
 cret of  man  is  the  secret  of  the  Messiah."  Man 
 knows  what  he  is,  and  is  to  be,  only  as  he  knows 
 the  Son  of  God.  In  him  the  enigma  of  human 
 destiny  is  resolved.  And  this  is  the  testimony 
 of  history,  as  well  as  the  pledge  of  revelation. 
 For  eighteen  hundred  years  millions  of  living 
 and  believing  hearts  have  hailed  Jesus  of  Naza- 
 reth as  the  Head  and  Redeemer  of  the  race,  tlie 
 incarnation  of  divinity.  Ancient  history  con- 
 verged to  his  cross ;  modern  history  has  re- 
 ceived from  him  its  organizing  law.  In  him 
 human  thought,  too,  has  found  the  solution  of 
 the  problem  of  human  life,  the  disclosure  of 
 the  divine  theodicy,  the  reconciliation  between 
 God  and  man,  the  center  of  the  wliole  drama 
 of  history,  even  to  its  consummation  in  a  king- 
 
 dom which  shall  know  no  sin,  and  have  no  end. 
 The  facts  of  Christ's  life,  testimony,  death,  re- 
 surrection, ascension  and  regal  dominion,  are 
 the  substance  of  the  faith  of  the  Church  ;  with- 
 out them  Christianity  itself  has  no  vital  power 
 or  independent  being. 
 
 This  historic  supremacy  of  Jesus  is  incon- 
 trovertible. It  is  as  real  as  religious  life  and 
 faith.  Christ  can  no  more  be  expelled  from 
 the  course  of  history  than  the  sun  from  the 
 circle  of  the  sky.  Skepticism  about  Christ  is 
 also  skepticism  about  hisk)ry  itself;  unbelief 
 in  him  is  unbelief  in  the  controlling  ideas  by 
 which  men  have  been  inspired,  and  in  the  chief 
 objects  for  which  men  have  hitherto  lived. 
 And  such  is  the  mysterious  fascination  which 
 still  issues  from  his  transcendent  person,  that 
 
SECTION  390.— CHRISTIANITY,   AS  HISTORY. 
 
 Y95 
 
 even  the  incredulous  are  drawn  to  him  against 
 their  very  will.  He  has  power  over  tliem. 
 To  take  the  veil  from  his  form  is  dimly  felt  to 
 be  like  taking  the  veil  from  the  master  of  our 
 fate,  and  reading  the  profoundest  meaning  of 
 our  earthly  life.  Here  is  the  urn  of  destiny, 
 and  that  urn  holds  no  dead  ashes.  His  power 
 over  men  is  still  the  power  of  a  living  person- 
 ality. To  every  thoughtful  mind,  believing  or 
 unbelieving,  he  is  the  ideal  of  humanity,  the 
 Son  of  man,  and,  as  no  other,  the  very  Son  of 
 God.  The  vehemence  with  which  his  claims  are 
 denied  implies  a  covert  apprehension  that  they 
 may  still  be  real.  When  faith  is  lost  reverence 
 is  cherished.  Not  to  bow  before  his  matchless 
 worth  is  to  be  faitldess  to  humanity  if  not  to 
 divinity  itself.  His  influence  is  the  marvel  of 
 history.  This,  to  say  the  least,  is  a  wonderful 
 spectacle,  and  puzzling  to  the  skeptic.  All  the 
 logic,  the  criticism,  and  the  philosophy  of  nat- 
 uralism, and  of  pantheism,  can  not  suppress 
 this  spontaneous  homage  to  the  unrivaled 
 spiritual  excellence  of  him  who  is  supernat- 
 uralism  itself  in  the  midst  of  human  history. 
 And  the  problem  infidelity  has  to  solve  is  this  : 
 How  can  the  recorded  facts,  attesting  his  char- 
 acter and  work,  be  explained,  or  explained 
 away,  and  still  leave  room  for  reverence?  Not 
 in  the  miracles  alone,  but  in  the  whole  life  of 
 Jesus,  supernaturalism  has  its  stronghold. 
 Here,  and  here  alone,  all  is  to  be  won,  or  all 
 lost.  If  Christ's  whole  life  can  be  interpreted 
 on  the  basis  of  naturalism,  and  he  still  remain 
 the  hero  of  humanity ;  if  such  faith  in  him 
 can  be  retained  while  prophecy  and  miracle 
 are  annulled,  then  the  battle  of  infidelity  is 
 substantially  gained. 
 
 Naturalism  must  find  Christ   inexplicable 
 and  paradoxical.    It  can  neither  explain  his 
 
 nature,  nor  his  acts,  nor  his  words,  nor  his 
 historic  position  and  influence.  But  in  the 
 faith  of  the  Church,  the  ideal  and  real  are 
 blended,  the  earlier  and  later  words  of  Jesus 
 are  harmonized,  his  profoundest  teachings  made 
 luminous,  his  mysterious  death  seems  to  be 
 necessary  to  his  divine  office,  while  his  resur- 
 rection and  ascension  complete  his  work  and 
 explain  his  historic  triumphs.  The  universe  is 
 no  longer,  as  in  the  theory  of  Eenan,  on  its 
 dark  side,  an  "abyss,"  and  on  its  side  of  light 
 the  phantom  life  of  transient  human  beings  ; 
 but  the  infinite  One  and  the  finite  world  are 
 united  and  reconciled  in  one  complete  system, 
 whose  center  is  found  in  the  person  and  work 
 of  an  incarnate  Deity.  Nothing  in  all  litera- 
 ture and  all  philosophy  equals  this  sublime  and 
 radiant  idea,  the  light  of  the  knowledge  of  the 
 glory  of  God,  as  it  shines  in  the  face  of  Jesus 
 Christ  our  Lord.  It  is  written  in  the  open 
 page  of  the  divine  oracles,  it  is  impressed  upon 
 the  soul  of  the  believer,  it  is  drawn  out  in  the 
 theologies  of  the  Church,  it  is  hymned  in  pen- 
 itential and  jubilant  psalms,  in  its  substantial 
 lineaments  it  is  omnipresent  in  the  history  of 
 the  world,  it  unites  time  with  eternity,  and  it 
 explains  the  controlling  power  of  the  Son  of 
 God  in  the  annals  of  our  race,  whose  highest 
 destiny  is  to  be  found  in  coming  to  the  mea- 
 sure of  the  stature  of  the  fullness  of  Christ. 
 
 The  Jesus  of  the  Gospels,  the  Epistles,  and 
 of  the  Church,  is  human  and  divine,  is  king 
 and  priest  in  an  eternal  kingdom,  is  the  Saviour 
 of  the  world,  is  the  lord  of  life.  And  this  is 
 the  essence  of  supernaturalism.  And  natural- 
 ism must  expel  Christ  from  the  heart  and 
 the  Church,  from  the  conscience  and  the  life, 
 before  it  can  expel  supernaturalism  from  hu- 
 man history.     H.  B.  Smith. 
 
 Section  390. 
 Christianity— as  History,  as  Truth,  and  as  Life. 
 
 1.  As  History. —  Christianity  begins  as  his- 
 tory, the  history  of  the  most  extraordinary 
 man,  by  common  consent,  in  character,  career, 
 and  influence,  who  ever  lived  upon  the  earth, 
 or  influenced  the  course  of  human  affairs.  He 
 appears  at  first  as  a  teacher  and  reformer.  He 
 gathers  disciples,  impressing  himself  by  some 
 
 uncomtnon  fascination,  wherever  he  goes,  upon 
 one  and  another  whom  he  attaches  to  his  per- 
 son and  his  cause,  in  spite  of  the  severity  of 
 the  service  and  the  frankness  with  which  he 
 explains  it.  He  speaks  to  the  public  doctrines 
 that  are  strange  for  their  searching  character, 
 and  almost  revolutionary  for  their  boldness. 
 
794 
 
 SECTION  390.^ CHRISTIANITY,  AS  TRUTH, 
 
 but  always  with  the  air  of  authority,  as  one 
 divinely  commissioned  to  proclaim  the  truth 
 and  exact  obedience.  His  deeds  attract  atten- 
 tion and  enforce  awe  at  the  inysterious  power 
 ■which  lay  in  his  hand  and  his  voice.  He  ut- 
 tered mysterious  words  respecting  his  person, 
 his  orifjfin,  his  future  destiny,  and  the  triumph 
 of  his  kingdom — words  whicii,  as  they  grew 
 more  explicit,  were  more  and  more  perplexing 
 for  their  marvelous  import  and  their  astound- 
 ing audacity — words  at  which  his  most  con- 
 fiding followers  were  more  and  more  amazed, 
 though  they  believed  he  could  not  deceive 
 them  ;  while  his  bitterest  enemies  were  more 
 exasperated,  though  they  could  not  satisfy  even 
 themselves  that  "  he  had  a  devil,  or  was  mad." 
 Once  or  twice,  extraordinary  manifestations 
 were  made  to  a  select  number  of  his  most 
 trusted  friends  of  something  as  yet  unexplained 
 in  his  person,  which  overwhelmed  them  with 
 amazement  and  exalted  them  with  reverent 
 delight. 
 
 As  we  follow  this  new  historic  force  to  the 
 death  of  its  Author,  it  is  all  gathered  within 
 the  person  and  tlie  life  of  this  one  Being.  All 
 its  energy  and  capacity  to  endure  are  in  him  ; 
 all  its  power  to  gain  or  hold  the  convictions  or 
 the  confidence  of  others  is  his  personal  force. 
 He  dies  in  shame  and  agony:  he  is  buried; 
 and  in  his  tomb  are  buried  with  him  the  hopes 
 of  those  who  had  looked  for  his  coming  and 
 kingdom.  But  he  lives  again:  he  remains 
 alive  some  forty  days,  and  is  then  removed  for 
 ever  from  the  earth.  But  first  he  bequeaths 
 to  bis  followers  the  simple  duty  of  proclaim- 
 ing the  history  of  his  life.  And  at  the  first 
 recorded  assembly  of  those  who  received  this 
 trust,  they  show  that  they  are  mindful  of  it 
 by  taking  measures  to  give  it  effect. 
 
 Chriiitianity  thenceforward  wati  projmgated 
 as  history.  At  the  bold  ])rocIamation  of  this 
 completed  life,  the  cause,  that  was  apparently 
 lost,  gains  as  it  never  had  gained  before.  In 
 the  story  of  the  dead  Christ  who  had  risen, 
 there  Avas  power  to  shake  the  nations.  A  new 
 adherent  also  appears  among  the  boldest  advo- 
 cates of  the  cause  which  he  had  persecuted — 
 not  convinced,  indeed,  by  the  testimony  of  the 
 other  witnesses,  but  by  the  direct  manifesta- 
 tion of  the  Master  himself,  from  whom  he  re- 
 ceived, not  only  his  commission  to  teach,  but 
 the  matter  of  the  gospel  which  he  v/as  to  pro- 
 claim. But  Paul,  like  the  rest,  propagated 
 Christianity  as  a  history,  telling  the  one  story 
 
 of  the  facts  of  Christ's  life,  superadding  and 
 emphasizing  Christ's  appearance  and  commu- 
 nications to  himself.  In  his  writings,  largely 
 doctrinal  as  they  are,  the  well-known  history 
 is  repeatedly  assumed  and  aflirmed  to  be  true. 
 
 The  history  proclaimed  and  accepted  was, 
 very  largely,  a  history  of  supernatural  events. 
 The  very  kernel  and  interest  of  this  history, 
 as  well  as  its  attractiveness  and  force,  lay  in 
 what  was  believed  to  have  been  wrought  by 
 divine  power,  and  to  have  been  incapable  of 
 being  effected  by  any  inferior  agent  or  agency, 
 whether  of  knowledge  or  skill.  This  was  what 
 Paul  believed ;  this  was  what  Paul's  disciples 
 were  taught  in  Thessalonica  and  Corinth,  in 
 tiie  provinces  of  Galatia,  and  in  Home — all 
 within  some  sixteen  or  twenty  years  after  the 
 Christian  story  was  complete. 
 
 The  Christian  history  is  still  'believed  to  he 
 a  true  history  by  the  great  mass  of  men  over 
 whom  Christianity  is  a  controlling  jjower.  The 
 majority  of  those  who  call  themselves  Chris- 
 tian worshipers,  every  time  they  assemble 
 renew  the  profession  of  their  faith  in  the  lead- 
 ing facts  which  this  history  records.  And  no 
 examjdes  of  human  duty  and  perfection  have 
 ever  yet  been  furnished  whicli  are  at  once  so 
 instructive  and  so  moving  as  those  which  this 
 history  records.  No  stories  of  human  duty  and 
 self-sacrifice  are  more  instructive  and  more 
 animating  than  the  stories  which  Christ  taught 
 in  parable  and  precept,  and  himself  enacted  in 
 this  life. 
 
 Every  man  who  lives  in  Christendom  can 
 not  but  live  in  a  temple  where  the  history  of 
 Christ  and  the  Christ  of  history  are  fi^lt  in  ten 
 thousand  influences.  The  earth  to  him  is  far 
 more  green  and  beautiful,  the  heavens  are 
 more  benign,  the  si)ring  more  full  of  hope,  the 
 summer  more  joyful,  the  autumn  more  sage, 
 the  winter  more  serene,  man  is  more  interest- 
 ing, life  is  more  sacred,  death  is  more  signifi- 
 cant, the  universe  is  more  full  of  moral  import, 
 because  Christ  is  believed  to  have  visited  the 
 earth,  and  to  have  dwelt  among  men,  and  to 
 have  gone  before  to  prepare  a  place  for  thera 
 in  better  dwellings. 
 
 2.  Christianity  as  Truth  ok  Doctrine. — 
 Christianity  is  more  than  a  history :  it  is  also 
 a  system  of  truths.  Every  event  which  its 
 history  records  either  is  a  truth,  or  suggests  a 
 truth,  or  expresses  a  truth,  which  man  needs 
 to  assent  to  or  to  put  into  i)ractice.  Wherevc 
 we  begin — with  the  person  of  Christ,  the  work 
 
SECTION  390.— CHRISTIANITY,   AS  LIFE. 
 
 795 
 
 of  Christ,  or  the  promises  of  Christ — we  find 
 some  truth  suggested,  confirmed,  or  enforced. 
 If  we  begin  with  his  person,  we  are  led  into 
 authorized  inferences  or  unauthorized  specula- 
 tions concerning  God,  and  Christ's  relation  to 
 ■God  before,  during,  and  after  his  appearance 
 upon  the  earth.  If  we  consider  his  work — 
 whether  in  his  life  or  death,  or  both — we  are 
 beset  by  inquiries,  which  we  are  forced  to  at- 
 tempt to  answer,  concerning  man's  need ;  and 
 these  open  the  Christian  truth  concerning  sin, 
 and  man's  deliverance ;  and  this  unfolds  to  us 
 the  truth  concerning  redemption.  If  we  re- 
 flect on  the  promises  of  Christ,  the  doctrines  of 
 the  purifying  Spirit,  of  perfected  holiness,  and 
 •of  eternal  life,  claim  our  attention. 
 
 Christianity  is  a  series  of  truths  upon  which 
 its  power  and  dignity  depend — truths  which 
 it  implies,  enforces,  or  reveals.  It  implies  the 
 being  and  holiness  of  a  personal  God  ;  it  mani- 
 fests and  impresses  him  as  a  forgiving  Father, 
 •who  sympathizes  with  and  seeks  to  reclaim  his 
 wandering  children ;  it  implies  and  enforces 
 the  fact  and  the  evil  of  personal  guilt,  which, 
 if  persisted  in,  must  separate  the  guilty  crea- 
 ture from  the  equitable  and  guiltless  Creator; 
 it  manifests  Christ  as  the  Saviour  from  sin  with 
 all  its  evils.  Among  these  evils,  none  is  more 
 prominent  than  its  self-propagating  and  pro- 
 gressive power,  involving  discouragement  and 
 di^spair.  Against  this  it  provides  the  promised 
 aid  and  help  of  a  divine  agency  that  encourages 
 and  assists  the  human  spirit  to  confidence  and 
 Yictory.  It  enforces  and  reveals  all  these  truths 
 by  the  constant  manifestation  of  the  super- 
 natural as  an  agency  above  the  laws  and  above 
 the  forces  of  mere  Nature,  but  which  neither 
 disturbs  nor  interrupts  the  harmony  or  order 
 of  a  universe  in  which  a  personal  God  and  im- 
 personal law  can  never  be  in  conflict.  And 
 its  truths  are  taught  and  enacted  for  practical 
 effect  alone.  If  God  is  revealed  as  a  Spirit,  it 
 is  that  we  may  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in 
 truth ;  not  that  the  speculations  of  mere  curi- 
 osity respecting  the  possibility  of  an  Infinite 
 Spirit,  and  of  his  relations  to  the  finite,  may  be 
 excited  or  put  to  rest.  If  men  are  convinced 
 of  guilt  and  danger,  it  is  not  that  they  may 
 speculate  about  either,  but  that  they  may  re- 
 pent, and  be  reformed.  If  Christ  is  set  forth 
 to  them  as  a  Deliverer,  it  is  not  that  they  may 
 perfect  a  science  respecting  his  person  or  his 
 -work,  but  that  they  may  believe  and  obey  him. 
 
 Christianity,  then,  as  truth,  proves  Chris- 
 
 tianity to  be  superhuman :  first,  because  the 
 truths  themselves  are,  some  of  them,  such  as 
 man  could  not,  and  others  of  them  are  such  as 
 he  would  not,  attain  of  himself;  secondly,  be- 
 cause the  most  important  and  peculiar  of  them, 
 though  wide-reaching  and  general,  and  capable 
 of  being  expanded  into  a  science  that  is  pro- 
 found and  recondite,  are  presented  to  the  race, 
 not  as  doctrines,  but  as  facts — not  in  tlie  forms 
 of  science,  but  simply  as  history;  and,  last  of 
 all,  because  they  are  such  in  their  nature  and 
 adaptations  as  to  justify  the  acceptance  of  a 
 supernatural  history  itself  as  probable  and 
 true,  which  would  otherwise  be  improbable 
 and  incredible.  Thus  Christianity  as  history 
 declares  and  enforces  Christianity  as  doctrine ; 
 and  Christianity  as  doctrine  makes  credible 
 Christianity  as  a  history.  Thus  whatever  in- 
 dependent and  separate  claims  Christianity  may 
 assert  as  a  history  are  made  doubly  strong  by 
 the  separate  claims  of  Christianity  as  doctrine. 
 The  union  of  the  two  more  than  doubles  the 
 strength  of  either  ;  the  mutual  dependence  of 
 the  two  gives  to  their  union  an  organic  power. 
 3.  Christianity  is  a  life. — Its  history  is 
 not  enacted  as  a  mysterious  or  attractive  spec- 
 tacle ;  its  truth  is  not  enforced  in  order  to 
 satisfy  human  curiosity,  or  to  enlarge  human 
 knowledge  in  respect  to  the  infinite  and  the 
 unseen :  but  both  history  and  truth  look  for- 
 ward to  the  life  w^hich  they  will  awaken  and 
 perfect  in  the  soul  of  man  and  in  every  human 
 relation.  Christianity,  both  as  history  and 
 doctrine,  is  given  to  mould  the  character  and 
 to  serve  the  ends  of  life.  The  ideal  of  a  per- 
 fect human  life  and  a  perfect  human  being, 
 proposed  by  Christianity,  is  more  comprehen- 
 sive, more  elevated,  and  more  symmetrical 
 than  any  that  was  distinctly  conceived  by  man 
 before.  And  every  truth  which  Christianity 
 declares  is  also  a  motive  to  the  performance  of 
 some  duty.  "What  God  is,  and  what  God  wills ; 
 what  God  is  now  doing,  and  what  he  wiU  do 
 in  the  future  state  of  being ;  what  man  is  in 
 his  needs  and  guilt,  and  what  God  has  done, 
 and  how  he  feels  in  respect  to  his  help  and  his 
 pardon — are  every  one  of  them  powerful  rea- 
 sons why  man  should  seek  after  ethical  perfec- 
 tion. Yet  further,  Christianity  does  not  sim- 
 ply give  wise  and  ample  directions  of  what  we 
 are  to  do ;  but  it  furnishes  us  the  moving 
 power.  It  does  not  merely  command  and  for- 
 bid ;  but  it  enkindles  inspiration.  Hence  it  is 
 that  Christianity  is  a  life. 
 
'96 
 
 SECTION  391.— FEA  TUBES   OF  CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 Christianity  is  not  only  life  to  the  individ- 
 ual, but  it  gives  life  to  human  society.  It  re- 
 fines its  manners;  it  perfects  its  civilization; 
 it  renders  its  laws  more  just,  and  their  admin- 
 istration more  perfect ;  it  fosters  and  popular- 
 izes education ;  it  furnishes  inspiration  to  art, 
 and  taste  to  its  admirers.  Its  ethics  are  broad 
 enough  to  meet  every  exigency,  and  minute 
 enough  to  let  none  escape.  They  are  progres- 
 sive enough  to  keep  pace  with  any  advance  of 
 culture  or  civilization,  and  tolerant  enough  to 
 be  charitable  to  every  offense  that  comes  of 
 ignorance  or  barbarism.  Its  comprehensive, 
 final  aim  is  the  moral  and  spiritual  perfection 
 of  the  race,  and  all  that  such  perfection  in- 
 volves in  the  reformation  of  human  society 
 and  the  refinement  of  human  culture.    To  this. 
 
 as  its  sole  and  controlling  end,  its  history  and 
 its  truth  are  completely  subjected;  from  this 
 they  derive  all  their  importance  and  their  in- 
 terest. 
 
 Christianity  claims  to  be  a  supernatural 
 product;  and  it  enforces  its  claims  by  its  su- 
 perhuman excellence  as  a  history,  a  doctrine, 
 and  a  life.  Each  one  of  these  features,  con- 
 sidered alone,  substantiates  this  claim;  the 
 union  of  these  three  features  in  the  same 
 system  makes  the  argument  stronger ;  the 
 inter-dependence  of  the  three,  each  giving  and 
 receiving  strength  from  the  other,  unites 
 them  in  an  organic  union,  which  makes  the 
 argument  invincible  and  complete.  It  is  in- 
 deed a  threefold  cord,  which  is  not  quickly- 
 broken.    Noah  Porter. 
 
 Section  391. 
 The  Three  Distinctive  Features  of  Christianity. 
 
 1.  The  Incarnation  of  God  in  Christ. — 
 If  anything  is  clear  from  history,  it  is  clear 
 that  human  nature  can  not  endure  a  bald  spir- 
 itual theism.  Man  has  two  thouglits  of  God, 
 equally  normal  and  necessary.  He  thinks  of 
 God  as  One  Infinite  Spirit,  wholly  separated 
 from  matter,  without  form,  or  voice,  or  change- 
 able affections,  transcending  the  limitations  of 
 time  and  space,  wise,  just,  and  awful  in  his 
 holiness.  Hence  the  pure  monotheism  now 
 recognized  as  lying  in  the  background  of  all 
 the  better  pagan  mythologies.  Hence,  in  part, 
 the  triumphs  of  Mohammed,  whose  wild  voice 
 out  of  the  Arabian  peninsula  went  pealing 
 over  three  continents  :  "  Your  God  is  One 
 God."  That  there  are  more  gods  than  one,  or 
 that  this  One  God  is  anything  else  than  pure 
 Spirit,  human  rea.son  in  its  best  estate  has  al- 
 ways steadily  refused  to  believe.  The  divine 
 unity  and  spirituality  were  affirmed  by  Plato, 
 looking  the  Greek  polytheism  boldly  in  the 
 face,  and  were  reaffirmed  by  the  Neo-Platon- 
 ists  as  essential  parts  of  their  eclectic  creed. 
 But  human  weakness  and  human  sinfulness 
 necessitate  another  conception  of  God.  Across 
 the  great  gulf  between  the  finite  and  the  in- 
 finite, between  sin  and  holiness,  the  voice  of 
 man  is  afraid  to  speak.  The  human  heart 
 sinks  discouraged  and  shudders  with  affright. 
 A  being  so  feeble  and  so  defiled  must  have 
 
 God  nearer  to  him.  Hence  the  patriarchal  and 
 Hebrew  theophanies,  in  which  the  irieflPable 
 Jehovah  is  seen  wearing  the  human  form,  and 
 is  heard  speaking  in  human  tones.  Hence, 
 likewise,  the  pagan  deification  of  nature  and 
 man,  and  all  the  inferior  divinities  of  the  pagan 
 Pantheon,  bridging,  as  best  they  might,  the 
 bottomless  abyss  which  yawns  betwixt  the 
 finite  and  the  infinite,  the  sinful  and  the  sin- 
 less. The  idea  of  incarnation  is  thus  seen  to 
 i  be  congenial  to  our  nature.  And  yet  in  none 
 of  the  instances  referred  to  was  this  idea  real- 
 ized. The  patriarchal  and  Hebrew  theopha- 
 nies were  only  transient  manifestations  of  God 
 in  the  human  form,  a  temporary  expedient 
 of  merely  provisional  economies.  They  only 
 abated  a  hunger  which  they  could  not  feed. 
 Still,  they  served  what  appears  to  have  been 
 their  providential  purpose  :  they  prevented  at 
 once  the  worship  of  nature,  and  the  multipli- 
 cation of  inferior  divinities.  Accordingly,  for 
 centuries,  down  even  to  the  time  of  the  Del- 
 uge, when  wicked  men  shrank  away  from  the 
 awfulness  of  God,  they  took  refuge  not  in 
 polytheism,  but  in  atheism.  After  the  Deluge 
 mankind,  no  longer  able  to  be  atheists,  betook 
 themselves  to  the  worship  of  innumerable  di- 
 vinities. Nature  in  all  her  range  was  deified, 
 from  the  starry  hosts  on  liigh  down  to  the 
 mountains,  the  rivers,  and  the  trees.     At  first; 
 
SECTION  391.— FEATURES  OF  CHRISTIAXITY. 
 
 797 
 
 these  natural  objects  were  revered  only  as 
 symbols  of  the  Divine  presence  and  power. 
 At  first,  the  carved  or  molten  image  was  only 
 a  symbol ;  but  in  process  of  time  the  symbols 
 themselves  were  worshiped.  Even  the  He- 
 brews, in  spite  of  their  theophanies,  were,  till 
 after  the  exile  in  Babylon,  constantly  lapsing 
 into  these  idolatries.  Outside  of  Judaism  the 
 declension  was  monstrous.  The  Creator  was 
 sunk  and  lost  sight  of  in  his  creation.  In  the 
 great  hunger  of  the  human  heart  for  an  incar- 
 nate God,  polytheism  became  the  faith  of  the 
 masses,  and  pantheism  the  speculation  of  the 
 schools.  Human  reason  pronounces  for  unity 
 in  its  conception  of  the  Godhead  ;  but  the 
 human  heart,  yearning  for  sympathy  in  its 
 weakness,  and  stricken  with  terror  in  its  de- 
 filement, cries  out  for  an  incarnate  God. 
 
 This  importunate  demand  of  our  finite  and 
 sinful  nature  is  for  the  first  time  met,  and  fully 
 met,  by  the  incarnation  of  God  in  Christ.  The 
 theophanies  were  transient  and  provisional. 
 They  merely  adumbrated  the  coming  reality. 
 The  incarnations  of  the  pagan  world  were  all 
 of  a  pantlieistic  type,  involving  no  proper  per- 
 sonal union  between  the  divine  and  the  human. 
 In  the  pagan  philosophies,  God  could  enter 
 humanity  no  otherwise  than  he  entered  na- 
 ture. The  tree  and  the  man  fared  alike.  But 
 in  Christ  the  two  natures,  each  complete  and 
 perfect  in  itself,  were  united  in  a  real,  perfect 
 personality.  He  was  a  man,  born  of  the  Vir- 
 gin Mary,  with  a  real  human  body,  and  a  real 
 human  soul ;  as  human,  in  every  proper  sense 
 of  the  word,  as  any  one  of  us.  He  was  also 
 <jrod  ;  not  God  the  Father,  but  God  the  "Word, 
 the  second  person  in  the  Trinity,  whom  angels 
 worship,  and  who  made  the  worlds.  In  one 
 breath  we  may  say  of  him  that  he  was  born 
 and  died.  In  the  next  breath  we  may  say  of 
 him,  Before  Abraham  began  to  be,  he  eternally 
 and  unchangeably  is.  And  for  three  and 
 thirty  years  this  mysterious  being  lived  and 
 walked  in  Palestine.  Now  he  sailed  upon  the 
 lake,  and  now  he  smoothed  its  angry  billows 
 by  a  word.  Now  he  was  a  genial  guest  at  a 
 marriage  feast,  and  now  he  turned  the  water 
 into  wine.  Now  he  wept  before  a  sepulchre, 
 and  now  he  waked  the  dead.  Now  he  died 
 himself,  and  now,  having  risen  from  the  dead, 
 he  ascended  up  where  he  was  before.  Such  is 
 the  Christ  of  the  New  Testament.  Such  was 
 the  Christ  of  Christendom  for  three  hundred 
 years  before  the  Nicene  Creed  echoed  the  spec- 
 
 ulations of  Athanasius.  And  such  has  been 
 the  Christ  of  Christendom,  by  a  vast  prepon- 
 derance of  numbers,  in  every  succeeding  cen- 
 tury. Such,  too,  must  continue  to  be  the 
 Christ  of  Christendom,  by  an  equally  vast 
 preponderance  of  numbers,  through  all  com- 
 ing time.  Here  at  last  our  nature  rests ;  here 
 at  last  is  the  great  hunger  of  the  heart  ap- 
 peased. We  need  no  less,  as  we  can  ask  no 
 more.  God  manifest  in  the  flesh  is  the  end  of 
 all  our  desires,  the  solace  of  all  our  sorrows, 
 the  conquest  of  all  our  fears.  And  what  is 
 more,  even  philosophy  is  now  ranging  herself 
 on  the  side  of  faith.  From  pantheistic  specu- 
 lations there  is  no  legitimate  escape  but  in  the 
 doctrine  of  the  word  made  flesh.  Here,  then, 
 the  sage  and  the  savage  meet,  bowing  together 
 at  the  feet  of  an  incarnate  God.  The  concep- 
 tion of  such  a  divine  humanity  is  equally  above 
 them  both  ;  but,  as  an  accomplished  fact,  it 
 satisfies  and  renovates  and  saves  them  both. 
 
 2.  The  Atonement. — If,  as  a  Roman  poet 
 has  said,  it  be  human  to  err,  equally  human  is 
 it  to  undergo  the  pangs  of  remorse  and  the 
 fear  of  punishment.  Dualism  may,  indeed, 
 afiirm  an  eternal  independent  principle  of  evil, 
 and  pantheism  may  seek  to  resolve  all  evil 
 into  good,  but  the  conscience  of  the  race  re- 
 fuses thus  to  be  relieved  of  its  ci'ushing  bur- 
 den of  guilt.  In  man's  own  unperverted  and 
 honest  judgment  of  himself,  he  is  an  offender, 
 not  merely  against  the  moral  order  of  the 
 universe,  but  an  offender  against  the  moral 
 ruler  of  the  universe,  against  whom  personally 
 he  has  rebelled,  and  whose  inmost  moral  na- 
 ture has  been  aroused  to  the  vindication  of 
 its  righteous  claims.  Punishment  is,  of  course, 
 the  instinctive  apprehension  of  the  soul  that 
 has  sinned.  Nature,  it  is  observed,  always 
 punishes,  never  pardons,  an  offender.  Human 
 governments  seldom  pardon.  Human  society 
 would  lose  its  coherence,  and  human  life  itself 
 become  a  hideous  riot,  were  not  punishment 
 the  rule  for  evil  doer's,  and  pardon  the  rare 
 exception.  How,  then,  can  impunity  for  sin- 
 ners be  looked  for  under  the  moral  govern- 
 ment of  God  ?  But  the  abyss  thus  opened 
 is  frightful ;  for  every  human  being  misery, 
 and  that  misery  eternal.  Hence  a  wild  cry 
 everywhere  for  relief.  Is  there  no  escape  ? 
 Is  the  law  to  have  its  course  ?  In  this  sphere 
 of  spirit,  as  in  the  sphere  of  sense,  must  fire 
 always  burn,  and  water  always  drown  ?  Veri- 
 ly they  must,  says  reason ;  there  is  no  such 
 
798 
 
 SECTION  391.— FE^  TERES  OF  CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 thing  as  forgiveness.  Altars  and  sacrifict  are 
 of  no  avail.  From  the  topmost  heights  o  the 
 Greek  philosophy,  more  than  two  thoi  sand 
 years  ago,  tlie  verdict  came  that  "  the  go*  \  are 
 not  easily  propitiated.''  Sorrow,  O  sinne" !  is 
 bootless  ;  by  penance  you  must  yourself  atone 
 for  the  mischief  you  have  wrought.  I  will  not 
 say  that  human  beings  in  their  distress  would 
 never  dare  to  dream  that  God  might  somehow 
 succor  such  misery.  But  I  must  say,  what  no 
 sound  thinker  will  venture  to  question,  that 
 there  is  no  safety  in  reasoning  from  i  ^re 
 goodness  to  mercy.  The  rude  peasant,  •  ith 
 low,  confused  notions  of  what  is  due  to  justice 
 and  law,  might  have  imagined  that  somehow 
 pardon  was  attainable  ;  but  philosophy  would 
 have  rebuked  his  presumption.  And  yet,  in 
 spite  of  philosopliy,  men  everywhere  have  ^ad 
 their  altars  and  victims.  Whence  these  a'tars 
 and  victims  ?  Of  blind,  human  instinct,  say 
 some,  making  thus  the  strongest  possible  con- 
 fession of  ill-desert,  in  the  hope  of  avertii  g  a 
 retribution  seen  to  be  justly  impending.  Of 
 gross  conceptions,  say  others,  as  though  od 
 might  be  wrought  upon  and  moved  to  f.,vor 
 by  such  oflferings.  But  penitent  confession, 
 how  bitter  soever  it  may  be,  is  no  atonement, 
 says  philosophy.  Nor  is  God  so  coarse  and 
 savage  a  monster  as  to  delight  in  the  scent  of 
 burning  flesh.  Let,  then,  these  altars  and  vic- 
 tims be  swept  away  ;  they  are  an  offense  to 
 reason.  And  yet  the  altars  stand,  dotting 
 every  continent,  and  with  their  huge  volumes 
 of  smoke  blackening  the  whole  firmament. 
 "Whatsoever  it  may  be  that  builds  them,  and 
 lights  their  fires,  these  altars  are  evidently  in- 
 destructible. Philosophy  may  frown,  but  still 
 they  smoke.  And  their  meaning  is  that  sin, 
 in  order  to  be  remitted,  must  first  be  atoned 
 for.  The  necessity  of  expiation  is  what  they 
 preach  with  their  tongues  of  flame.  But  there 
 is  no  real  expiation  in  the  blood  of  beasts  and 
 of  birds.  Such  victims  take  away  no  sin. 
 The  whole  system  of  bloody  sacrifices  is  there- 
 fore vain  ;  a  dismal  cheat,  if  it  promises  atone- 
 ment; and  pitiful  at  best  if  it  be  only  a  con- 
 fession that  atonement  is  needed.  Such  is  the 
 dilemma  of  philosophy.  Here,  on  the  one  side, 
 is  the  admitted  universality  of  sacrifice,  prov- 
 ing its  connection  with  something  imperish- 
 able within  us ;  and,  on  the  other  side,  the 
 demonstration  of  its  impotency. 
 
 From  this  dilemma  Christianity  offers  the 
 only  possible  escape.     In  the  sufferings  and 
 
 death  of  Christ  it  sets  before  us  a  real  atone-^ 
 ment  actually  accomplished  in  history  ;  an 
 atonement  eternally  prepared,  of  course,  since 
 God  himself,  its  author,  is  eternal ;  an  atone- 
 ment which  began  its  saving  work  by  the  very 
 cradle  of  our  apostate  race.  It  was  no  mere 
 show  of  condescension  and  of  sympathy  enact- 
 ed for  moral  etfect,  but  a  real  thing.  Christ 
 actually  suffered  for  us  in  his  Divine  humanity, 
 enduring  mysterious  and  immeasurable  agonies, 
 that  there  might  be  a  real  satisfaction  to  the 
 awful  justice  of  God.  Not  God's  honor  only, 
 but  God's  own  nature  required  it.  This  sub- 
 lime work  of  atonement  was  to  hira,  as  well  as 
 of  him,  penetrating  the  very  depths  of  his  be- 
 ing, and  answering  a  holy  demand,  which 
 otherwise  could  have  been  answered  only  by 
 the  punishment  of  the  guilty.  It  was  not 
 merely  that  he  might  safely  pardon,  but  that 
 he  might  pardon  at  all.  Pardon  required 
 some  other  basis  than  that  of  penitence  in  the 
 offender;  it  required  a  basis  of  satisfied  jus- 
 tice in  God's  own  nature.  And  that  basis  was 
 furnished  by  the  sufferings  and  death  of  Christ. 
 As  for  man,  there  was  nothing  for  him  to  do, 
 indeed  there  was  nothing  he  could  do,  but  sim- 
 ply accept  the  atonement  thus  accomplished 
 for  him.  He  had  only  to  confess  his  sin,  and 
 receive  forgiveness  on  the  ground  of  what  had 
 been  done  for  him  by  anotlier.  In  this  way 
 was  Adam  saved,  if  saved  at  all.  It  mattered 
 not  that  thousands  of  years  were  to  roll  away 
 before  the  Son  of  man  should  go  as  it  was  pur- 
 posed for  him.  The  Lamb  that  taketh  away 
 sin  was  alreaily  slain,  slain  from  before  the 
 foundation  of  the  world,  and  faith  had  only  to 
 await  the  historic  consummation  of  an  eternal 
 act.  But  the  goal  was  distant,  and  the  way 
 was  rough.  And  so  the  altar  was  built,  and 
 the  victim  brought,  not  of  human  impulse  or 
 invention,  but  by  divine  appointment;  not  for 
 the  taking  away  of  sin,  but  only  to  typify  the 
 real  sacrifice.  That  this  was  too  crude  a  ritu- 
 alism, beneath  the  dignity  of  its  alleged  origi- 
 nal, let  no  one  say  who  has  ever  heard  of  the 
 holy  walk  of  Enoch,  who  has  ever  heard  of  the 
 tithes  paid  to  Melchisedek  as  the  representative 
 of  an  economy  older  and  wider  than  that  of 
 Abraham.  We  wiio  have  never  used,  nor  had 
 need  to  use,  these  types,  must  be  careful  how 
 we  sit  in  judgment  upon  the  pious  men  of  the 
 elder  ages,  whose  faith  embraced  not  an  as- 
 cended but  only  a  coming  Saviour.  To  them 
 these  types  were  eloquent.     The  gleaming  knife 
 
SECTION  391.— FEATURES  fiF  GERISTIANITY. 
 
 799 
 
 which  slew  the  shrinkinj]^  victim  pierced  their 
 own  hearts.  The  flame  which  leaped  from  the 
 altar  pointed  its  red  finger  toward  tlie  throne 
 at  once  of  justice  and  of  grace.  And  so  these 
 men  were  saved,  as  all  men  might  have  been. 
 The  system  had  certainly  its  limitations  and 
 its  perils.  There  was  always  danger  that  type 
 would  usurp  the  place  of  antitype.  There  was 
 always  danger  that  atonement  would  be  sought 
 for  in  tlie  sign,  rather  than  in  the  thing  signi- 
 fied. When  thus  emptied  of  its  great  meaning, 
 the  whole  sacrificial  system  of  course  miscar- 
 ried. No  wonder  the  Greek  philosophy  made 
 such  havoc  of  the  Greek  religion.  No  wonder 
 the  time  arrived  when  the  masses  thought  all 
 religions  equally  true,  and  philosophers  thought 
 them  all  equally  false.  Even  among  the  He- 
 brews, faith  withered  into  formalism.  Indig- 
 nant prophets  accordingly  denounced  their 
 temple  service  as  an  abomination.  The  lamb 
 of  the  priest  had  ceased  to  be  suggestive  of  the 
 Lamb  of  God.  But  the  world  has  now  a  tem- 
 ple, an  altar,  and  an  ofiering  not  liable  to  such 
 abuse.  The  sensuous  types  are  all  withdrawn. 
 The  real  victim  has  been  slain.  The  atone- 
 ment has  become  an  historic  fact.  And  so 
 faith  marches  out  from  among  the  shadows, 
 to  lay  hold  upon  the  substance.  Philosophy, 
 which  derided  the  former,  cannot  deride  the 
 latter.  Human  nature  remains  unchanged  in  its 
 corruption,  unchanged  in  its  fears,  unchanged 
 in  its  craving  for  atonement ;  and  there  is  no 
 solid  peace  for  the  troubled  conscience  but  in 
 the  blood  of  Christ. 
 
 3.  Regeneration. — As  already  intimated, 
 confession  of  sin  is  not  confined  to  Christen- 
 dom, and  is  no  new  thing  in  history.  Univer- 
 sal sacrifice,  of  which  we  have  just  spoken,  is 
 itself  a  universal  confession  of  sin.  It  stands 
 confessed  likewise  in  all  literatures;  even  in 
 that  of  China,  the  coldest  and  poorest  of  all. 
 In  the  better  literatures,  as  of  Greece  and 
 Rome,  this  confession  strikes  down  deep,  pro- 
 nouncing the  very  nature  of  man  depraved. 
 "It  is  clear,"  says  Aristotle  in  his  "  Nicoma- 
 chean  Ethics,"  "  that  not  one  of  the  moral  vir- 
 tues springs  up  in  us  by  nature."  "We  all 
 have  sinned,"  says  Seneca;  "some  more,  oth- 
 ers less."  Accordingly,  when  Paul,  in  his  Epis- 
 tle to  the  Ephesians,  says  of  all  men  that  they 
 are  "by  nature  the  children  of  wrath,"  he 
 says  no  more  than  philosophy  had  said  before. 
 
 In  regard,  however,  to  the  genesis  of  this 
 confessed  depravity,  the  ancient  philosophers 
 
 we.  i  greatly  at  fault.  Assuming  a  better  orig- 
 inal state  of  man,  they  explained  his  present 
 chai.acter  by  supposing  a  gradual  degeneracy. 
 As  .yoleridge  has  justly  observed,  they  "had 
 no  potion  of  a  fall  of  man."  Only  this  they 
 knew,  that  the  golden  age  of  the  race  had  been 
 followed  by  the  ages  of  silver,  of  brass,  and  of 
 iron.  Of  course  they  knew  of  no  adequate 
 remedy.  And  yet  near  the  conclusion  of  Plato's 
 dialogue  "Respecting  Virtue,"  there  is  the  re- 
 markable assertion,  that  virtue  is  neither  nat- 
 ui,;J  nor  acquirable  by  study,  but  comes,  if  it 
 co!i<fie  at  all,  by  a  Divine  fate,  without  any  pur- 
 pose of  our  own.  Here  at  length  is  a  finger 
 pointing  in  the  right  direction ;  from  the  help- 
 lessness of  man,  to  the  mighty  power  of  God. 
 
 ■  Christianity  begins  its  curative  work  by  a 
 be**er  diagnosis  of  the  disease.  It  sets  in  a 
 cleiiir  light  the  original  rectitude  of  man,  re- 
 veals the  Tempter,  and  reports  the  Fall.  As 
 by  one  man  sin  is  said  to  have  entered  into  the 
 weld,  and  that  one  man  was  the  first  man, 
 and  father  of  all  men,  it  is  seen  that  the  poi- 
 se ■  is  in  our  very  blood.  And  it  follows,  of 
 covj'se,  that  a  damage  so  radical  can  be  re- 
 pai"ed  only  by  the  hand  that  fashioned  us. 
 These  two  points  had  doubtless  been  empha- 
 sized in  the  very  morning  of  history,  along 
 with  the  promise  of  redemption  and  the  ap- 
 pointment of  sacrifice.  If  Adam  and  Eve 
 repented  of  their  sin,  we  may  be  sure  that 
 their  repentance  was  born  of  faith,  and  that 
 their  faith  was  begotten  of  God.  But  in  pro- 
 cess of  time  these  points  became  obscured. 
 The  disease  ran  on,  but  its  origin  was  forgot- 
 ten, and  the  only  infallible  prescription  for  it 
 lost.  Hence  the  mistaken  and  fruitless  at- 
 tempts of  heathen  moralists  to  retrieve  by  cul- 
 ture a  loss  which  could  be  retrieved  only  by 
 regeneration. 
 
 But  although  Christianity,  in  its  essence,  is 
 thus  as  old  as  the  promise  in  the  garden,  the 
 coming  of  Christ  in  the  flesh  inaugurated  a 
 new  economy  of  the  Spirit.  From  the  day  of 
 Pentecost  there  dates  a  more  pungent  convic- 
 tion of  sin,  with  a  far  greater  energy  of  reno- 
 vating grace.  From  that  time  onward,  wher- 
 ever the  Gospel  went,  it  darted  a  new  light 
 down  into  the  depths  of  sin,  and  offered  man 
 the  very  intervention  of  which  Plato  had  only 
 vaguely  dreamed.  It  sounded  a  new  call  to  re- 
 pentance, rendered  more  urgent  by  what  was 
 disclosed  of  the  origin  and  malignity  of  the 
 evil ;  and  accompanied  this  new  call  to  repent- 
 
800 
 
 SECTION  392.— CHRISTIANITY  A   RELIGION  OF  FACTS. 
 
 ance  with  the  offer  of  certain  deliverance. 
 Christ  himself  touched  the  very  heart  of  the 
 matter,  when  he  told  Nicodemus  that  he  must 
 he  born  again. 
 
 But  the  new  birth  is  not  merely  a  doctrine 
 of  Christianity ;  it  is  a  work  of  the  Spirit, 
 pledged  to  attend  the  faithful  proclamation  of 
 the  gospel  in  every  age  and  in  every  land. 
 Persuasion  to  virtue  was  the  task  and  function 
 of  the  pagan  moralist.  The  offer  of  God's  re- 
 newing grace  is  the  task  and  function  of  the 
 Christian  evangelist.  And  there  is  that  in  man 
 which  can  be  satisfied  with  nothing  less  than 
 what  is  thus  offered  in  the  gospel.  He  knows 
 that  he  has  sinned.  He  knows  that  his  nature 
 is  depraved.  And  he  knows  that  he  has  no 
 power  to  restore  himself  to  the  image  and  fa- 
 vor of  God.  It  only  remains  for  him  to  be 
 told  that  the  hand  which  first  framed  now 
 offers  to  renew  him.  This,  and  this  only,  meets 
 his  case.  Made  as  we  are,  deliverance  from 
 the  consequences  merely  of  sin  is  not  enough 
 for  us  ;  we  must  be  delivered  also  from  the  sin 
 itself.  It  matters  not  what  difference  there 
 may  be  of  race,  of  language,  of  rank,  of  cult- 
 ure, of  outward  morality ;  it  is  enough  that  we 
 all  are  human.  The  first  Adam  is  for  ever  re- 
 peating himself  in  his  offspring.    And  the  one 
 
 imperative  necessity  of  every  child  of  Adam  is 
 to  be  born  again. 
 
 Such  is  Christianity  in  its  grand  distinctive 
 features  of  Incarnation,  Atonement,  and  Re- 
 generation. These  three  features  are  all  in  the 
 line  of  human  reason,  as  is  seen  by  reference 
 to  pagan  philosophies  and  false  religions  ;  and 
 yet  are  infinitely  beyond  and  above  human 
 reason,  as  is  proved  by  the  fact,  so  palpable  to 
 every  candid  inquirer,  that  no  pagan  philoso- 
 phy or  religion  was  ever  able  to  grasp  them. 
 Christianity  thus  stands  absolutely  and  sub- 
 limely alone,  transcending  every  other  religion 
 by  all  the  difference  there  is  between  a  line 
 which  reaches  only  to  the  clouds,  and  a  line 
 which  reaches  to  the  very  throne  and  bosom 
 of  the  King  eternal,  immortal,  and  invisible. 
 And  not  only  so,  but  it  fully  meets  every  want 
 of  our  finite  and  fallen  nature.  Precisely  those 
 things  which  are  peculiar  to  it  as  a  system  are 
 precisely  the  things  we  need.  The  conclusion 
 is  irresistible,  that  a  system  at  once  so  unique 
 and  so  essential  must  be  of  God.  And  if  it  be 
 of  God,  then,  as  Gamaliel  told  the  Sanhedrim, 
 it  can  not  be  overthrown.  So  long  as  man  is 
 man,  and  God  is  God,  so  long  must  this  reli- 
 gion stand,  working  its  miracles  of  grace.  R. 
 D.  Hitchcock. 
 
 Section   392. 
 Christianity  a  Religion  of  Facts. 
 
 We  use  the  term  in  its  plain  historic  sense. 
 Christianity  touches  the  affections,  and  binds 
 the  consciences  of  men,  on  no  other  plea  than 
 that  of  its  being  a  declaration  of  facts;  and 
 these,  either  long  past,  or  now  passing,  or  cer- 
 tainly anticipated  as  yet  impending.  The  facts 
 of  Christianity  are  in  themselves  of  bound- 
 less range,  and  our  personal  concernment 
 with  them  is  of  incalculable  moment.  "When 
 admitted  as  true,  they  are  of  a  kind  to  excite, 
 and  to  maintain  in  activity,  the  warmest  and 
 the  most  profound  emotions  of  which  men  are 
 susceptible,  according  to  the  individual  consti- 
 tution of  their  minds.  Yet  is  Christianity  a 
 religion  of  sobriety  and  reason.  And  it  is  so 
 because  its  seat  is  in  the  moral  faculties,  which 
 are  never  profoundly  moved  but  when  they 
 are  moved  tranquilly.     The  characteristic  of 
 
 the  affections  is  depth,  not  visible  agitation. 
 It  is  on  this  very  ground  that  Chi-istianity  tri- 
 umphs, as  compared  with  every  other  religious 
 system,  ancient  or  modern,  which  has  power- 
 fully affected  the  human  mind.  These  sj-s- 
 tems,  so  far  as  they  have  been  powerful  at  all, 
 have  been  religions  of  agitation.  Christianity, 
 on  the  contrary,  so  far  as  it  is  effectual  for  its 
 own  purposes,  is  a  religion  of  affection  and 
 habit,  not  of  passionate  commotion.  Every 
 powerful  religion,  Christianity  excepted,  has 
 been  either  wild  or  sullen  :  and  the  same  is 
 true  of  every  corruption  of  Christianity  itself, 
 in  all  the  wide  circuit  of  delusions,  commenc- 
 ing with  the  ascetic  frenzy,  and  ending  in  the 
 base  superstition  of  tlio  middle  ages.  If  asce- 
 ticism be  tranquil,  it  is  tranquil  by  apathy:  if 
 superstition  be  tranquil,  it  is  tranquil  by  the 
 
SECTION  393.— FOES  OF  EARLY  CHRISTIAmTY. 
 
 801 
 
 constraint  of  dread  ;  but  Cliristianity  is  at  once 
 tranquil  and  happy.  It  is  a  religion  of  sobri- 
 ety, and  a  religion  of  self-control,  because  it 
 is  a  religion  of  love,  intense  and  deep.  /. 
 Taylor. 
 
 Christianity  is  not  founded  in  creeds  or 
 dogmas.  To  a  certain  extent  Hume's  sarcasm 
 is  true:  "That  Christianity  is  not  founded  in 
 argument."  The  facts  of  our  faith  antedate 
 its  dogmas-;  tlie  dogmas  do  not  make,  but  ex- 
 press the  facts.  All  the  human  creeds  that 
 were  ever  framed  are  but  partial,  fragmentary 
 expressions  of  the  great  original — reflected  and 
 broken  lights  of  that  one  light  which  lighteth 
 every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world.  The 
 living  reality  is  in  historic  facts  which  have 
 shaped  every  syllable  of  the  records  and  ev- 
 ery formula  of  Christian  doctrine. 
 
 Christianity — would  that  we  could  see  and 
 grasp  this  vital  point! — Christianity  is  not  a 
 creed,  not  a  dogma,  not  a  system  of  theology, 
 but  it  is  essentially  historic  fact — a  sublime, 
 incarnated  spiritual  reality — the  most  real  his- 
 toric power,  which,  for  centuries  (in  its  ele- 
 ment from  the  very  beginning),  has  controlled 
 
 the  grandest  evolution  upon  the  earth — the 
 historic  development  of  the  human  race.  It 
 is  as  unrivaled  and  unique  in  human  history, 
 as  is  tiie  sacred  Person  of  its  head  and  center ; 
 it  is,  as  the  faith  of  the  Church  declares,  the 
 living  presence  of  that  Person  in  history  itself. 
 The  living  Person  stands  first  and  central,  and 
 then  his  apostles,  and  then  the  Church,  and 
 then  the  simple  creed,  and  then  tlie  canon, 
 and  then  the  conflicts,  and  then  the  dogmas, 
 and  then  the  systems  of  theology,  and  so  on 
 through  the  centuries ;  and  in  and  through  all, 
 a  living,  spiritual  power,  comparable  only  to 
 the  light  of  nature.  And  this  Christianity,  so 
 sublime  as  an  objective  fact,  becomes  subjec- 
 tively a  renovating  power — the  life  of  God  in 
 the  soul  of  man — the  mysterious  consciousness 
 of  an  unearthly  presence  in  the  soul — God  in 
 Christ  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself-  the 
 highest  form  of  spiritual  life.  Vast  material 
 forces,  guided  by  divine  power  and  wisdom, 
 control  the  development  of  the  earth ;  equally 
 vast  spiritual  forces  guide  and  guard  the  course 
 of  history  and  the  destiny  of  Christianity. 
 H.  B.  Smith. 
 
 Section  393. 
 
 Three  Opponents  of  Primitive  Christianity  and  their 
 
 Overthrow. 
 
 1.  Judaism. — Into  collision  and  controversy 
 with  Judaism,  Christianity  came  at  the  very 
 beginning ;  since  the  more  essentially  harmoni- 
 ous it  was  with  the  ancient  religion  truly  in- 
 terpreted, the  more  positive  and  vehement  was 
 the  contest  urged  against  it  by  that  arrogant 
 system  which  now  clothed  itself  in  the  robes 
 and  occupied  the  place  of  Moses  and  the  proph- 
 ets— a  system  not  content  to  be  recognized  and 
 honored  as  divine  in  its  sphere,  yet  introduc- 
 tory to  a  liighei,  but  claiming  for  itself  to  be 
 final  and  universal.  Unconscious  of  impei-fec- 
 tion,  and  intolerant  of  change,  this  bred  a  tem- 
 pei  domineering  and  defiant  in  those  who  ad- 
 hered to  it  toward  all  other  faiths,  but  most 
 of  all  toward  the  faith  which  adored  a  cruci- 
 fied Nazarene.  It  is  one  of  the  most  signifi- 
 cant illustrations  of  the  drift  of  human  nature 
 — this  character  of  Judaism  in  the  day  of  the 
 Apostle  Paul,  and  the  position  it  assumed  to- 
 ward the  doctrines  he  proclaimed.     Ennobled 
 
 and  vitalized  as  it  had  been  at  the  beginning 
 by  the  supreme  truth  of  the  being  of  God, 
 eternal  and  holy,  almighty  and  wise,  the  crea- 
 tor, moral  governor,  and  judge  of  the  universe ; 
 receiving  a  yet  mightier  practical  impressive- 
 ness  from  the  discoveries  which  it  made  of  his 
 presence  and  providence  and  of  his  perfect 
 law ;  becoming  pervaded  through  and  through 
 with  a  divine  glory,  as  it  showed  to  men  some- 
 thing of  his  heavenly  empire,  rehearsed  the 
 history  of  his  dealings  with  mankind,  and  even 
 unfolded,  tlirough  prophecy  and  psalm,  the 
 scope  and  splendor  of  his  purposes  of  love ; 
 bringing  all  these  manifold  elements  of  power 
 into  contact  witli  men  through  a  mechanism 
 of  worship  unequaled  in  its  majesty  and  its 
 fitness  to  its  end :  the  religion  of  the  Hebrews 
 was  intrinsically  adapted,  not  only  above  all 
 other  religions,  but  to  the  highest  degree  then 
 possible,  to  educate  the  mind,  to  stimulate  the 
 conscience,  to  implant  and  develop  the  holiest 
 
802 
 
 SECTIOX  393.— FOES   OF  EARLY   CHEISTIAXITY. 
 
 affections,  and  to  make  the  nation  which  had 
 fts  oracles  for  their  constant  possession  the 
 purest,  noblest,  and  most  devout  on  the  earth. 
 No  other  result  of  it  could  have  been  antici- 
 pated by  those  who  should  have  assumed  as 
 an  axiom  the  moral  integrity  or  the  moral  in- 
 difference of  the  nature  of  man.  And  doubt- 
 less such  effects,  through  the  grace  of  the 
 Spirit,  were  realized  in  many  whose  faces  now 
 glow  in  the  vision  of  Christ. 
 
 Yet  from  this  religion  the  nation  had  early 
 and  persistently  swung  away  into  grossest  idol- 
 atries, reproducing  in  gold  the  Egyptian  Apis 
 beneath  the  very  pavement  of  sapphire  on 
 which  the  feet  of  God  were  treading  above 
 the  mount;  in  their  subsequent  history  pollut- 
 ing the  hills  which  looked  out  upon  Jerusalem 
 with  the  fury  and  lust  of  sacrilegious  observ- 
 ances. And  when  they  had  at  length  been 
 driven  out  of  these  by  the  stern  words  of 
 preachers  and  the  sterner  strokes  of  providen- 
 tial visitation — when  Assyrian  oppressions,  ful- 
 filling God's  plans,  had  forced  them  to  a  new 
 recognition  of  him,  and  made  them  loathe  at 
 last  the  idolatries  whose  cruel  craft  had  so  torn 
 and  despoiled  them — they  only  turned  their 
 religion  to  an  occasion  of  pride,  and  nurtured 
 beneath  it  the  very  arrogance  and  ambition 
 which  it  was  especially  designed  to  subdue. 
 Its  mystic,  high,  and  moving  truths,  the  vener- 
 able associations  it  derived  from  antiquity,  the 
 precious  and  kindling  memories  of  the  fathers 
 by  whom  it  was  consecrated,  the  wonderful 
 interventions  of  God  in  providence  by  which 
 so  often  it  had  been  vindicated  or  rescued,  the 
 unique  impressiveness  of  the  ceremonies  and 
 offices  by  which  it  had  been  conveyed  through 
 the  ages,  the  resplendent  array  of  miracles 
 which  it  wore  as  the  breast-plate  of  gems  and 
 the  golden  mitre  on  the  front  of  its  records, 
 the  very  endurance  and  faith  of  the  martyrs 
 who  had  died  beneath  the  hands  of  rulers  or 
 people  in  allegiance  to  it — all  were  together 
 perverted  by  the  Jews  to  minister  more  abun- 
 dantly to  their  national  pride,  and  to  make 
 them  less  willing  to  receive  the  Messiah  whom 
 from  the  beginning  their  religion  had  fore- 
 shadowed, unless  he  should  come  as  a  conquer- 
 ing Prince,  reigning  visibly  at  Jerusalem,  and 
 carrying  his  ensigns  with  squadrons  and  navies 
 to  tlie  ends  of  the  earth. 
 
 This  influence  had  now  for  many  genera- 
 tions been  working  in  the  nation  ;  and,  as  we 
 know,  it  had  reached  its  climax  when  Paul 
 
 was  proclaiming  Christianity  in  the  world. 
 The  vel-y  political  calamities  of  the  Jews,  sting- 
 ing and  irritating  their  unsubmissive  minds, 
 had  only  intensitied  their  fanatical  expectation 
 of  victory  through  their  ritual  and  law ;  had 
 only  exasperated  their  scorn  of  a  Messiah  who 
 should  seek  to  rule  by  the  truth  and  by  love. 
 The  partial  successes  which  they  had  realized 
 — in  establishing  synagogues  in  many  of  the 
 cities  to  which  their  restless  enterprise  had 
 impelled  them,  in  gaining  numerous  proselytes 
 from  the  heathen,  in  compelling  the  admiration 
 of  some  of  tlie  higher  philo>oi:)hical  minds  for 
 the  grand  simplicity  in  which  their  faith  con- 
 trasted the  mythologies,  in  adapting  through 
 the  Alexandrian  school  their  doctrines  and 
 rules  to  the  language,  and  even  in  some  degree 
 to  the  spirit,  of  the  Greeks — these  had  still 
 further  invigorated  the  tendency.  And  so 
 they  stood,  divided  among  themselves  in  many 
 particulars,  yet  unanimous  in  a  fierce  hostility 
 to  the  Gospel:  the  Sadducees  denying  angels 
 and  the  resurrection,  and  almost  it  would  seem 
 the  existence  of  the  soul,  as  independent  of  the 
 body,  while  still  holding  among  them  the  office 
 of  high  priest,  and  some  posts  of  chief  influence 
 in  the  national  council;  the  Pharisees  super- 
 adding their  traditions  to  the  law,  and  austere- 
 ly exacting  the  most  rigorous  and  literal  ob- 
 servance of  both,  in  disregard,  often,  of  the 
 obvious  principles  of  equity  and  of  charity; 
 the  Essenes  delighting  in  pietistic  seclusion  and 
 I'cmote  meditations ;  the  Ilerodians  affecting 
 foreign  manners  and  maintaining  the  sujjreme 
 authority  of  the  civil  ruler  in  matters  of  relig- 
 ion— yet  all  agreed  and  unitedly  zealous  in  ex- 
 pecting the  propagation,  by  conquest  of  arms, 
 of  their  ancient  faith,  and  all  contenming  the 
 I'eligion  of  Jesus.  It  was  to  them  not  only  a 
 radical  heresy  and  schism  in  their  national 
 church  ;  it  involved  what  seemed  to  them  a 
 national  suicide,  the  final  extinction  of  hopes 
 they  had  cherished  until  they  had  come  to  be 
 part  of  their  life. 
 
 So  Judaism  confronted  Paul ;  a  perverted 
 system,  whose  ancient  glory  now  only  gave 
 energy  to  its  ambitious  plans,  and  its  hatred 
 and  defiance  of  the  Gospel  he  preached.  Er- 
 ror and  verity  were  so  intermingled  in  its  prac- 
 tical frame,  piety  and  pride  were  so  combined 
 beneath  its  influence,  the  lust  of  conquest  liad 
 blended  so  intimately  witli  religious  veneration, 
 that  resistance  to  Christ  seemed  now  to  the 
 Jew  a  matter  of  conscience,  and  his  fiercest  pas- 
 
SECTIOX  393.— FOES  OF  EARLY  CURISTIAmTY. 
 
 803 
 
 sions  had  the  sanction  of  his  religion.  Inevita- 
 bly, therefore,  by  the  essential  contrariety  of 
 its  tendency  and  temper,  this  was  the  first  an- 
 tagonist of  the  Gospel;  its  first,  and  also,  in 
 some  Inspects,  its  most  eflfective  and  dangerous. 
 It  surrounded  Paul  in  the  synagogues.  It  even 
 entered  the  churches.  Peter  himself,  and  many 
 of  the  Christians,  yielded  at  intervals  to  its 
 vast  influence ;  and,  with  an  extraordinary  te- 
 nacity of  life,  where  it  seemed  altogether  sub- 
 dued and  obliterated,  it  still  persistently  reap- 
 peared. So  stubborn  in  its  spirit,  so  thorough 
 in  its  discipline,  so  fanatical  in  its  zeal,  and  so 
 fortressed  with  strength  on  every  side,  it  was 
 only  the  prescience  of  an  inspired  iipostle,  and 
 only  the  utmost  courage  of  a  will  insphered  as 
 was  Paul's  in  the  will  of  the  Most  High,  that 
 could  have  predicted  its  absolute  overthrow. 
 
 2.  Heathenism. — In  some  form  this  was 
 the  common  law  and  the  common  life  of  the 
 inhabited  world.  First,  it  is  to  be  recognized 
 that  the  heathenism  which  withstood  Chris- 
 tianity was  not  an  altogether  artificial  sys- 
 tem in  any  nation  ;  that  it  grew  out  of  real  and 
 even  deep  motions  in  the  general  mind.  Its 
 answer  was  a  vain  one,  but  it  sought  to  give 
 an  answer,  to  questions  which  never  since  the 
 exile  from  Eden  have  ceased  profoundly  to 
 agitate  the  race.  Unconscious  prophecies  of 
 better  things  lurked  in  many  of  its  forms,  and 
 in  some  of  its  traditions.  There  were  thoughts 
 in  it  that  had  drifted  down,  as  has  been  said, 
 as  "  planks  from  the  wreck  of  Paradise."  Its 
 sacrifices  were  efforts  to  staunch  the  flow  from 
 bleeding  hearts.  And  while  the  popular  mind 
 acknowledged  chiefly  the  hold  of  its  ceremonies 
 and  shows,  the  thoughtful  found  also  some  sol- 
 ace or  stimulus  in  its  sublimated  legends. 
 
 Further,  it  must  be  noticed  that  as  existing 
 in  any  nation  it  took  the  form  most  germane  ' 
 to  that  people,  to  its  genius  and  spirit,  to  its  \ 
 circumstances  and  habits ;  and  that  everywhere  j 
 it  allied  itself  with  whatever  was  strongest,  I 
 whatever  most  impressed  and  attracted  men's 
 minds.     Thus  in  Greece,  fiom  the  first,  it  en- 
 shrined itself  in  art ;  made  eloquence  its  advo- 
 cate ;    was  indebted  for  the  memorable  form 
 which  it  assumed  to  the  noble  poetry  in  which  \ 
 its  mythologies  were  melodiously  uttered.     It 
 was  there  at  the  same  time  a  philosophy  for 
 the  studious,  a  cloister  for  the  religious,  a  splen- 
 did spectacle  and  continual  entertainment  for 
 the  excitable  populace.    In  Egypt,  on  the  other 
 hand,  it  folded  around  it  the  solemn  gloom  of 
 
 those  austere  and  mystic  legends  which  told  of 
 the  destruction  of  Osiris  by  Typhon,  or  traced 
 in  long  unfolding  terrors,  on  Lhe  walls  of  the 
 sealed  and  unsunned  tomb,  the  path  of  the 
 spirit  from  its  birth  to  its  judgment.  In  Rome, 
 the  same  power  allied  itself  with  politics,  be- 
 came a  military  force,  selected  and  blessed  the 
 standards  of  the  army,  added  sanctions  to  the 
 laws,  and  apotheosized  the  Emperor.  While 
 eastward  in  Assyria,  it  subsided  to  a  sluggish 
 and  luxurious  development,  as  it  touched  the 
 plains  whose  Avealth  fed  empires,  and  whose 
 teeming  tilth  gave  license  to  indolence.  Every- 
 where, with  spontaneous  flexibility  and  pre- 
 cision, the  special  form  of  the  heathenism 
 which  prevailed  was  fitted  to  the  needs  and 
 the  temper  of  the  people. 
 
 Still  further  we  must  remember  that  in  no 
 land  was  this  recent ;  in  none  was  it  devoid  of 
 that  dignity  and  authority  which  were  derived 
 from  a  high  antiquity;  while  to  all  the  peoples, 
 in  proportion  to  their  advancement,  it  was  as- 
 sociated with  whatever  was  to  them  most  re- 
 nowned and  inspiring  in  their  history.  Their 
 early  benefactors  and  eminent  chieftains  had 
 been  deified  by  it.  It  bridged  the  interval  be- 
 tween their  times  and  the  Golden  Age.  It  was 
 signalized  by  connection  with  all  their  inspir- 
 iting national  successes.  It  was  under  the  bene- 
 diction, as  he  fondly  beheved,  of  his  ancestral 
 gods  that  the  Greek  had  fought  at  Marathon 
 and  Plattea.  From  the  brazen  spoils  of  the 
 former  of  these  victories  the  colossal  statue  of 
 Minerva  had  been  wrought,  which,  flashing 
 afar  from  the  summit  of  the  Acropolis,  seemed 
 to  keep  perpetual  ward  over  the  consecrated 
 city  and  scene.  It  was  the  god  Pan  who,  in 
 the  terrible  clash  of  Platfea,  overwhelming  the 
 Persians  with  sudden  fright  as  his  voice  of 
 thunder  broke  on  them  from  the  air,  had  de- 
 livered the  nation  in  the  crisis  of  its  peril,  and 
 made  the  word  "panic"  thenceforth  an  in- 
 heritance of  the  speech  of  mankind.  So  with 
 all  that  was  majestic  and  delightful  in  the  past 
 — and  we  must  not  forget  that  the  nations  of 
 the  old  world  looked  back  into  the  past  far 
 more  fondly  than  we  do,  whose  eyes,  by  Chris- 
 tianity, have  been  turned  with  a  higher  expec- 
 tation toward  the  future — with  all  that  was 
 charming  and  inspiring  in  their  past,  their  re- 
 ligion was  identified.  It  came  to  them  conse- 
 crated by  the  memories  most  precious.  It  was 
 dear  to  them  as  the  bond  which  connected 
 their  lifj  with  heroic  ages;  which  knit  them 
 
804 
 
 SECTION  S93.—F0ES  OF  EARLY  CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 to  those  great  fathers  of  the  State  who  had 
 learned  from  the  gods  their  secrets  of  power 
 as  they  walked  with  them  familiarly  in  the 
 morning  of  time. 
 
 And  yet,  further,  we  must  remember  that 
 diverse  as  were  the  forms  of  heathenism  which 
 severally  obtained  among  the  nations,  no  one 
 of  them  was  essentially  isolated  from  or  dis- 
 cordant with  the  others  around  it ;  that  the 
 Greek  might  find  niucli  which  to  him  was  fa- 
 miliar in  the  vvorsliips  of  the  East;  that  the 
 Roman  had  no  difficulty  in  opening  his  Pan- 
 theon to  any  god  of  all  the  tribes,  in  giving,  as 
 Gibbon  says,  "  the  freedom  of  the  city  "  to  all 
 divinities;  that,  as  matter  of  fact,  the  inter- 
 changes of  commerce  were  continually  briny^- 
 ing  the  different  idolatries  to  blend  with  each 
 other ;  and  that  when  Alexander,  in  his  rapid 
 conquests,  carried  che  Hellenic  arts  and  influ- 
 ence over  the  Eaot,  the  Western  and  Oriental 
 heathenisms  commingled,  with  ready  affinities, 
 to  a  singular  extent.  Thus  all  became  modi- 
 fied, expanded,  invigorated;  and  each,  with- 
 out losing  its  local  prestige,  derived  a  fresh 
 access  of  strength  from  the  others.  In  the 
 temple  of  Diana  at  Ephesus,  while  the  shrine 
 ■was  in  all  its  conception  Greek,  and  in  all  its 
 execution  of  the  loveliest  of  Greek  styles,  the 
 image  within  was  not  the  statue  which  a  stu- 
 dent of  Phidias  or  Praxiteles  would  have 
 chiseled  of  her  who  hunted  with  flying 
 nymphs  on  Arcadian  hills,  instinct  with  a 
 \"ivid,  virginal  authority ;  it  was  a  crude, 
 rough  image  of  wood,  like  those  still  seen  in 
 Eastern  temples  —  below,  a  simple  -  pointed 
 block  covered  with  mystic  animal  figures, 
 above,  a  mass  of  many  breasts. 
 
 So  it  was  then,  in  part,  that  heathenism 
 had  power  and  supremacy  on  earth  in  the  day 
 of  Paul ;  a  power  incomparable  by  that  which 
 it  now  has  among  any  people;  a  supremacy 
 almost  literally  unquestioned.  It  covered  the 
 earth,  embosomed  in  its  influence  all  ranks 
 and  vocations,  molded  every  institution,  in- 
 filtrated its  forces  into  everything  human. 
 S{)ringing  out  of  the  heart  and  mind  of  man- 
 kind. It  had  in  turn,  from  its  place  of  power, 
 wrought  these  to  its  likeness,  and  toned  them 
 to  an  absolute  sympathy  with  itself.  It 
 touched  every  class,  and  had  its  appeal  for 
 every  person  ;  from  the  Sybarite  to  the  Stoic ; 
 from  the  profligate  Alcibiades  to  Socrates, 
 who  seemed  almost  a  forerunner  of  tlie  Lord, 
 The  philosopher  might  sneer  at  it,  but  even  he 
 
 infused  into  it  an  esoteric  significance  which 
 dignified  and  endeared  it  to  himself  and  his 
 pupils.  The  popular  mind  absorbed  it  greedi- 
 ly, and  was  pervaded  in  every  fiber  by  its  im- 
 pression. Its  infinite  complication  of  fancies 
 and  myths  was  to  those  who  lived  under  it  a 
 spiritual  system,  as  real  as  life,  as  vast  as  the 
 skies,  yet  as  near  their  souls  as  friendship  or 
 hope.  Through  it  the  living  forces  of  nature, 
 personified  and  familiarized,  seemed  to  leap 
 forth  to  greet  the  shepherd  or  the  sailor. 
 Through  it  the  spirits  of  their  dead  ancestors 
 seemed  to  the  citizens  invisibly  but  reallj'  to 
 brood  over  and  assist  their  troubled  minds  and 
 periled  tortunes.  Above  all,  through  it  the 
 vast  Unknown,  the  something  Infinite  and  En- 
 during, of  v\  hich  the  heavens  gave  them  wit- 
 ness, which  inarticulately  encircled  their  life, 
 shedding  on  it  at  once  a  shadow  and  a  gleam 
 — the  Unspeakable  Power  which,  as  Paul  saw 
 at  Athens  when  looking  on  their  pathetic 
 altars,  they  "ignorantly  worshiped,"  and  to 
 which  the  Romans  were  wont  formally  to 
 pray  when  the  shuddering  undulations  of  the 
 earthquake  surprised  them — Tins  seemed  to 
 them  brought  nearer  their  souls,  and  almost 
 made  palpable  to  their  imaginations. 
 
 Heathenism  to  many  had  thus  the  sacred- 
 ness  of  a  faith.  It  was  felt  a  real  infidelity  to 
 deny  it;  a  kind  of  atheism,  from  which  sensi- 
 tive men  shrank  then  as  now,  as  from  a  denial 
 of  man's  great  birthright,  a  piercing  confession 
 of  spiritual  orphanage.  And  the  religion  which 
 thus  graupled  and  held  them  by  manifold  ties, 
 which  engaged  to  itself  on  every  side  their 
 affections  and  passions,  and  intermingled  its 
 subtile  influence  with  all  their  letters,  laws, 
 and  thoughts,  had  become  the  very  life  of 
 their  life  to  all  the  nations ;  till  it  was  in  fact 
 attempting  to  remold  their  nature  to  dis- 
 turb it. 
 
 3.  Imperial  Rome. — The  opponent  most 
 powerful  of  all,  the  most  dangerous  to  assail, 
 to  human  view  the  most  inaccessible  to  change 
 or  decay,  supreme  over  every  force  that  could 
 touch  it,  and  comparing  with  them  all  as  the 
 Mediterranean  with  tlie  restless  streams  which 
 sought  and  sank  into  it,  was  the  authority  and 
 poirer  of  Imperial  Rome.  Immense  in  extent, 
 immeasurable  in  energy,  this  was  also  so  com- 
 pletely-subordinated to  lieathenism,  so  entirely 
 impregnated  and  energized  by  its  spirit,  that 
 the  Gospel  could  no  more  advance  to  dominion 
 without  its  conversion  or  without  its  destruc- 
 
SECTION  393.— FOES   OF  EARL  Y  CHRISIIAmTY. 
 
 805 
 
 tion,  than  light  can  break  tlirougli  seven-fold 
 walls,  or  the  brook  can  leap  the  mountain-chahi. 
 It  was  hardly  as  yet  at  its  uttei'most  height, 
 this  imperial  power ;  for  scores  of  years  still 
 slowly  passed  before  that  age  of  Trajan  and 
 the  Antonines  which  marked  its  consummate 
 might  and  splendor;  while  it  was  later  even 
 than  this  that  Severus  carried  his  victorious 
 arms  to  Ctesiphon  and  Seleucia,  transferred 
 the  entire  legislative  power  from  the  Senate  to 
 himself,  and  scattered  the  profuse  memorials 
 of  his  reign  over  Africa  and  the  East.  But 
 already  had  Julius  Caesar,  first  of  generals  and 
 foremost  of  statesmen,  by  natural  force  the 
 leading  man  of  all  his  world,  laid  the  first 
 courses  of  that  immense  structure  in  which 
 others  after  him  were  to  perpetuate  his  name, 
 and  without  his  genius  to  outrun  his  plans. 
 Already  had  Augustus,  with  marvelous  tact, 
 dissimulation,  and  ability,  overcoming  all  ob- 
 stacles and  destroying  all  rivals,  raised  himself 
 by  sure  steps  to  the  empire  of  the  world.  While 
 retaining  artfully  some  forms  of  the  Kepublic, 
 he  had  centralized  all  authority  in  his  will, 
 being  recognized  successively  as  General,  Em- 
 peror, Supreme  Pontiff,  and  Censor.  He  had 
 adorned  with  the  spoils  of  every  land,  and  had 
 almost  rebuilt  the  imperial  city;  had  added 
 other  regions  and  peoples  to  the  empire ;  had 
 disciplined  the  troops,  tranquillized  the  prov- 
 inces, and  given  to  the  world  an  unaccustomed 
 peace ;  and  he  had  fostered  the  brilliant  litera- 
 ture which  is  the  superb  and  imperishable 
 crown  of  that  whole  age  which  bears  his  name. 
 He  had  been  enthroned  for  forty-five  years  on 
 the  Palatine  hill;  had  been  worshiped  during 
 life  in  some  cities  of  the  empire ;  and,  after  his 
 death,  had  been  raised  by  the  solemn  decree 
 of  the  Senate  to  the  rank  of  a  God.  The  "  dark 
 and  unrelenting"  Tiberius  who  followed  him, 
 Caligula,  Claudius,  and  now  at  last  Nero,  had 
 successively  inherited  and  abused  his  preroga- 
 tives ;  and  their  absolute  power  had  been  only 
 confirmed  by  time  and  use.  ?^ay,  even  their 
 unspeakable  cruelty  and  lust,  by  continually 
 exciting  the  fears  of  the  people,  and  as  con- 
 tinually debasing  their  character,  had  but  ce- 
 mented into  more  solid  strength  the  fabric  of 
 that  unparalleled  domination  whose  founda- 
 tions had  been  laid  by  a  genius  so  rare,  a  saga- 
 city so  sure,  and  a  courage  so  complete. 
 
 And  so  was  this  empire  now  exhibited  to 
 Paul,  encircling  the  sea  which  was  the  center 
 of  his  thoughts,  from  Carthage  to  x\lexandria. 
 
 from  Alexandria  to  Ephesus,  and  on  to  the  very 
 pillars  of  Hercules  ;  with  no  sign  of  weakness 
 and  with  no  shade  of  fear  on  all  its  frame ; 
 full,  on  the  other  hand,  of  the  most  intense 
 and  commanding  vitality:  the  vigor  of  youth 
 blending  in  its  life  with  the  disciplined  craft 
 which  was  the  slow  growth  of  ages;  its  or- 
 ganization the  most  perfect  of  time  ;  its  wealth 
 the  most  ample;  its  military  system  the  most 
 exact  and  effective ;  its  renown  the  most  vari- 
 ous ;  its  ambition  as  unbounded  as  if  conquest 
 were  a  novelty,  and  the  stream  of  the  Rubicon 
 still  was  its  limit.  Its  name  was  a  terror  to 
 the  wildest  barbarians,  while  scholars  rejoiced 
 in  the  letters  which  it  cherished.  The  armies, 
 to  which  it  had  given  a  name  that  signified  of 
 itself  their  constant  practice  and  incessant  ac- 
 tivity, were  arrayed  over  the  earth  at  each 
 point  of  command,  from  the  Indus  to  the 
 Tweed,  from  the  shores  of  Scandinavia  to  the 
 Libyan  sands.  Their  helmets  flashed  in  the 
 streets  of  each  city.  Their  iron-beaked  gal- 
 leys, from  Misenum  or  Ravenna,  were  ready 
 at  a  word  to  dart  to  the  onset  against  every  foe. 
 The  British  woods  and  the  Assyrian  plains 
 were  equally  familiar  with  their  triumphing 
 standards. 
 
 The  hundred  millions  of  inhabitants  of  the 
 empire,  from  whom  these  armies  were  evermore 
 reinforced,  though  not  indeed  pervaded  by  any 
 strong  principle  of  inward  unity,  «-ere  yet  by 
 no  means  merely  encircled  by  a  brazen  ring  of 
 military  force.  Their  obedience  was  in  large 
 part  voluntary  and  stable.  They  were  actual- 
 ly and  strongly  bound  to  the  metropolis ;  by  ad- 
 miration of  its  splendor,  as  well  as  awe  of  its 
 power ;  by  the  tolerance  in  each  province  of  the 
 local  religion,  and  to  some  extent  of  the  local 
 law ;  by  the  Roman  colonies,  which  were 
 pushed  in  all  directions  after  the  arms  which 
 had  opened  the  way  for  them ;  by  the  admis- 
 sion to  citizenship  of  those  provincials  who 
 most  desired  and  most  had  deserved  it ;  by 
 the  comparative  immunity  which  certainly  was 
 given  them  from  the  yet  more  capricious  and 
 unendurable  tyranny  of  the  smaller  despots 
 whom  Rome  displaced. 
 
 The  great  roads  that  radiated  in  every  di- 
 rection from  the  golden  milestone  within  the 
 forum — crossing  or  even  piercing  the  hills,  and 
 bridging  the  ravines,  with  an  imperial  disre- 
 gard of  all  natural  obstacles — were  arteries 
 along  which  flowed  constant  circulation  from 
 the  heart  to  the  extremities.     The  characteris- 
 
806 
 
 SECTIOX  393.— FOES   OF  EARLY  CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 tic  productions  of  each  region  become  gradual- 
 ly dispersed  and  domesticated  in  others.  And 
 commerce,  religion,  letters,  law,  wove  each  its 
 strand  into  that  immense  and  magnificent  girdle 
 with  which  the  earth  was  well-nigh  encircled. 
 
 Considering  its  history,  considering  its 
 growth,  it  seemed  hardly  so  much  a  construc- 
 tion of  man,  this  empire  of  Rome,  as  one  of 
 the  pre-ordained  elements  of  nature ;  reaching 
 in  its  exhaustive  roots  to  the  centers  of  his- 
 tory, and  draining  the  earth  to  give  it  nutri- 
 ment ;  increasing  with  a  steadiness,  and  an 
 immeasurable  might,  which  no  mere  art  or 
 generalship  could  liave  given ;  in  its  production 
 therefoi-e  i-esistible  by  no  agencies,  and  in  the 
 result  as  indestructible  by  assault  as  Lebanon 
 or  the  Apennines.  Nay,  it  seemed  hardly  so 
 much  a  power  terrestrial,  in  its  amazing  and 
 terrific  augmentation — to  the  imaginative  stu- 
 dent contemplating  its  wonders,  it  still  some- 
 times presents  itself  in  history,  hardly  so  much 
 a  power  terrestrial — as  a  drear  and  vast  fate ; 
 impersonal,  immense  ;  long-slumbering  and  in- 
 ert, but  expending  itself  rapidly  from  porten- 
 tous beginnings  as  Christianity  came  near ; 
 spreading  over  the  heavens,  infolding  tlie  earth, 
 locking  liberty  in  paralysis,  while  giving  an 
 almost  demoniac  power  to  its  auxiliary  minds; 
 combining  all  conquering  passions  and  powers 
 in  one  ultimate  aggregate,  and  descending  be- 
 yond help  on  the  overwhelmed  nations! 
 
 So  it  stood  before  Paul,  as  everywhere  he 
 met  it,  as  he  knew  and  felt  it  environing  the 
 earth.  And  so  long  as  it  remained  undestroyed, 
 unchanged,  with  its  muscles  unrelaxed  and  its 
 heart  unsubdued,  the  supremacy  of  the  gospel 
 could  not  be  realized.  It  was  absolutely  ar- 
 rested and  forbidden.  For  in  essential  and 
 immovable  antagonism  this  fronted  the  gospel. 
 Its  kingdom,  and  law,  and  life  were  different. 
 Its  spirit  was  one  of  the  most  malign  selfish- 
 ness ;  its  ambitions  were  fierce,  its  passions  im- 
 placable, and  its  whole  aim  earthly.  As  soon, 
 therefore,  as  tiie  doctrine  which  Paul  was  pro- 
 claiming should  emerge  from  the  shelter  of  its 
 early  insignificance,  and  l)egin  to  declare  itself 
 a  world-ma-tering  principle,  this  mightiest  em- 
 pire of  Time  was  its  enemy,  nay  more,  its  most 
 terrific  and  consuming  assailant.  All  the 
 powers  that  pertained  to  it,  so  prodigious  and 
 omnipresent,  as  swayed  by  one  will,  ins|)ired 
 by  one  aim,  and  pushed  to  their  jmrpose  with 
 relentless  ferocity,  were  to  converge  at  once 
 on  the  work  of  aiTesting  and  then  of  eradicat- 
 
 ing the  liated  Christianity.  The  sharpness  of 
 swords  and  the  darkness  of  prisons  would  be 
 its  swift  and  certain  answer  to  every  appeal 
 which  invoked  for  the  gospel  the  tolerance 
 that  it  showed  toward  all  other  religions. 
 And  Paul  knew  that  this  as  well,  this  might- 
 iest establishment  of  government  on  the  earth, 
 this  impregnable  des})Otism  which  was  touched 
 by  no  fear,  against  which  human  i)Ower  seemed 
 vain,  and  to  strike  which  was  like  trying  to 
 startle  the  stars  —  that  this  should  also,  in 
 God's  own  time,  be  broken  and  wrecked,  and 
 "  brought  to  nought." 
 
 4.  Agencies  for  their  Overthrow. — By 
 what  agencies  should  each  of  these  prophesied 
 victories,  over  Judaism,  heathenism,  and  the 
 terrible  iron-limbed  empire  of  Rome,  be 
 brought  to  pass?  The  truths  which  had  been 
 taught  the  apostles,  and  afterward  recalled  to 
 them  and  unfolded  more  fully  by  the  witness 
 of  the  S])irit,  and  which  were  to  be  enshrined 
 in  evangelical  narratives,  not  one  of  which  had 
 yet  been  written,  which  were  to  be  expounded 
 in  a  series  of  letters  by  the  apostles  to  the 
 churches,  of  which  only  those  by  Paul  himself 
 to  Thessalonica  had  thus  far  been  prepared — 
 these  were  the  primary  instruments  to  be  used, 
 with  the  oral  proclamation  of  their  principles 
 and  laws,  for  the  spread  of  God's  kingdom, 
 and  the  overthrow  of  whatever  withstood  its 
 advance. 
 
 The  living  energy  of  Christianity  in  the 
 world,  through  the  souls  into  which  its  truths 
 should  be  transferred,  throughout  whose  af- 
 feotions  its  charity  should  be  shed,  whose 
 hopes  should  be  kindled  and  their  courage  in- 
 spired by  its  high  promises — this  personal  force 
 of  Christianity  in  the  world,  realizing  the  prin- 
 ciples which  epistles  were  to  teach,  and  incar- 
 nating the  spirit  with  which  gospels  were  to 
 glow :  this  was  the  second  of  the  agencies  to 
 be  used  for  the  triumph  of  God's  kingdom 
 over  all  which  withstood  it. 
 
 These  were  the  very  agencies  —  these 
 "  Things  which  were  not "  in  every  sense — 
 which  were  not  regarded,  and  which  hitherto 
 existed  only  in  germ,  these  gospels  and  epistles 
 which  were  still  to  be  written,  these  teachings 
 and  preachings  which  had  scarcely  commenced, 
 these  Christian  forces  in  life  and  character 
 which  liardly  thus  far  had  api)eared  on  the 
 eartli,  which  were  not  self-conscious  enough 
 to  be  formed  as  yet  into  separate  communities, 
 which  could  not  be  spokeii  of  as  one  of  the 
 
SECTION  39Jt.— GROWTH  OF  CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 807 
 
 fathers  afterward  spoke  of  them  as  "  verdant 
 islets  amid  raging  oceans,"  but  which  now 
 were  only  as  scattered  flowers  casually  dis- 
 persed on  the  surface  of  a  sea  that  at  any  mo- 
 ment might  swell  with  tempests — these  were 
 the  forces  which  God  had  chosen  to  bring  to 
 nought  the  "things  that  were":  the  ancient, 
 immense,  and  impregnable  institutions,  that 
 stood  in  all  their  august  might  and  tremen- 
 dous eifectiveness  fronting  the  gospel.  And 
 through  them,  by  his  might,  it  did  come  to 
 pass  in  the  due  time,  as  Paul  had  known  and 
 declared  that  it  should,  that  the  gospel  which 
 seemed  so  slight  a  force  when  he  was  proclaim- 
 ing it  in  the  school  of  Tyrannus,  and  the 
 agencies  for  which  looked  so  frail  and  so  few, 
 did  triumph  illustriously  and  dominate  for  all 
 time  over  the  colossal  institutions  and  influ- 
 ences which  resisted  its  march.  Judaism  was 
 surpassed,  absorbed,  and  terminated,  in  a 
 higher  religion,  more  adequate  to  man's  wants, 
 more  illustrative  of  God's  glory.  Heathenism 
 was  not  only  broken  down  and  exterminated 
 on  the  scenes  in  which  so  long  it  had  reigned, 
 but  it  was  made,  thenceforth  and  for  ever,  the 
 veriest  outcast  of  civilization.  The  Roman 
 empire  was  as  finally  extinguished  as  if  the 
 crust  of  the  globe  had  been  opened  to  swallow 
 it  up.  And  all  was  wrought — this  change  at 
 which  the  world  still  wonders,  and  which  no 
 
 other  change  recorded  in  history  ever  has 
 paralleled — all  was  wrought,  within  a  few  cen- 
 turies, by  what  at  the  outset  had  appeared  so 
 unreal  or  so  inefliectual.  God's  might  had 
 crowned  with  an  absolute  victory  what  man- 
 kind had  despised ;  and  weakness,  as  used  by 
 Omnipotence,  was  supreme.  The  vanishing 
 shadow,  as  it  looked  to  men's  eyes,  had  shaken 
 and  dissolved  the  earth-centered  mountain. 
 Doctrine  and  suftering  had  discomfited  despot- 
 ism. The  market-places  vocal,  and  the  cata- 
 combs crowded,  had  been  mightier  than  ar- 
 mies. The  Mamertine  prison  had  conquered 
 the  Capitol ! 
 
 "  The  city  of  God  is  built,"  it  has  been  said, 
 "  at  the  confluence  of  three  great  civilizations." 
 It  is  built  as  well,  let  it  never  be  forgotten,  on 
 the  ruins  of  three  prodigious,  ambitious,  and 
 defiant  establishments;  a  perverted  Judaism, 
 deriving  vast  strength  from  the  truths  it  de- 
 nied ;  an  ancient,  haughty,  and  universal  heath- 
 enism; a  military  empire  that  encompassed 
 the  earth.  And  the  forces  which  brought  all 
 these  to  nought  were  not  astute  combina- 
 tions of  statesmen,  the  eloquence  of  scholars, 
 or  the  strategy  of  soldiers ;  they  were  forces 
 which  Paul  could  only  describe,  even  in  his 
 day,  a  score  of  years  after  Christ  had  as- 
 cended, as  "  Things  which  are  not  !  "  R.  S. 
 Storrs. 
 
 Section  394. 
 The  Spread  and  Achievements  of  Christianity. 
 
 Before  thirty  years  had  elapsed  from  the 
 death  of  Christ,  his  Church  had  spread  from 
 Palestine  throughout  Syria  ;  through  almost 
 all  the  numerous  districts  of  Lesser  Asia ; 
 through  Greece  and  the  islands  of  the  ^gean 
 Sea,  the  seacoast  of  Africa,  and  even  into 
 Italy  and  Rome.  The  number  of  converts  in 
 the  several  cities  respectively  is  described  by 
 the  expressions,  "a  great  number,"  "great 
 multitudes,"  "  much  people."  In  the  thirtieth 
 year  after  the  beginning  of  the  work,  the  ter- 
 rible persecution  under  Nero  kindled  its  fires ; 
 then  Christians  had  become  so  numerous  at 
 Rome  that,  by  the  testimony  of  Tacitus,  a 
 "  great  multitude  "  were  seized.  In  forty  years 
 more,  we  are  told,  in  a  celebrated  letter  from 
 
 Pliny,  the  Roman  governor  of  Pontus  and  By- 
 thinia,  Christianity  had  long  subsisted  in  these 
 provinces,  though  so  remote  from  Judea.  Many 
 of  all  ages  and  of  every  rank,  of  both  sexes 
 likewise,  were  accused  to  Pliny  of  being  Chris- 
 tians. What  he  calls  the  contagion  of  this 
 superstition  (thus  forcibly  describing  the  irre- 
 sistible and  rapid  progress  of  Christianity)  had 
 peized,  not  cities  only,  but  the  lesser  towns 
 ivlso,  and  the  open  country,  so  that  the  heathen 
 temples  "  were  almost  forsaken,"  few  victims 
 were  purchased  for  sacrifice,  and  a  long  inter- 
 mission of  the  sacred  solemnities  had  taken 
 place.  Justin  Martyr,  who  wrote  about  thirty 
 years  after  Pliny,  and  one  hundred  after  the 
 gospel  was  first  preached  to  the  Gentiles,  thus 
 
808 
 
 SECTION  39J!t.— GROWTH  OF  CERISTIANIT7, 
 
 describes  the  extent  of  Christianity  in  his 
 time  :  "  There  is  not  a  nation,  either  Greek  or 
 barbarian,  or  of  any  other  name,  even  those 
 who  wander  in  tribes  and  live  in  tents,  among 
 whom  prayers  and  thanksgivings  are  not  offered 
 to  the  Fatlier  and  Creator  of  the  universe  by 
 the  name  of  the  crucified  Jesus."  Clemens 
 Alexandrinus,  a  few  years  after,  thus  writes : 
 "  The  philosophers  were  confined  to  Greece, 
 and  to  their  particular  retainers ;  but  the  doc- 
 trine of  the  Master  of  Christianity  did  not 
 remain  in  Judea,  but  is  spread  throughout  the 
 whole  world,  in  every  nation,  and  village,  and 
 city,  converting  both  whole  houses  and  sepa- 
 rate individuals,  having  already  brought  over 
 to  the  truth  not  a  few  of  the  philosophers 
 themselves.  If  the  Greek  philosophy  be  pro- 
 hibited, it  immediately  vanishes ;  whereas, 
 from  the  first  preaching  of  our  doctrine,  kings 
 and  tyrants,  governors  and  presidents,  with 
 their  whole  train,  and  with  the  populace  on 
 their  side,  have  endeavored  with  their  whole 
 might  to  exterminate  it,  yet  doth  it  flourish 
 more  and  more."     M.  H. 
 
 Tertullian,  writing  about  the  beginning  of 
 the  third  century  in  vindication  of  the  new  re- 
 ligion, says  to  the  Roman  authorities :  "  Though 
 we  are  strangers  of  no  long  standing,  yet  we 
 have  filled  all  places  of  your  dominions,  cities, 
 islands,  corporations,  councils,  armies,  tribes, 
 the  senate,  the  palace,  the  courts  of  judicature. 
 If  the  Christians  had  a  mind  to  revenge  them- 
 selves, their  numbers  are  abundant,  for  they 
 have  a  party,  not  in  this  or  that  province  only, 
 but  in  all  quarters  of  the  world.  Nay,  if  they 
 were  to  combine  and  forsake  the  Roman  em- 
 pire, how  vast  would  be  the  loss!  The  world 
 would  be  aniiized  at  the  solitude  which  would 
 ensue."  In  an  appeal  to  the  persecuting  gov- 
 ernor of  Africa,  he  says :  "  If  you  persevere 
 in  your  persecution,  what  will  you  do  with 
 these  many  thousands,  both  men  and  women, 
 of  every  rank  and  every  age,  who  will  prompt- 
 ly offer  themselves  ?  Carthage  itself  must  be 
 decimated."  And  again,  enumerating  the  na- 
 tions who  have  believed  in  Christ,  lie  declares 
 that  the  gospel  has  penetrated  to  regions  which 
 were  inaccessible  even  to  tlie  eagles  of  iiiii)erial 
 Rome,  and  that  the  Church  had  already  spread 
 itself  more  widely  than  the  four  great  monar- 
 chies. "  Excellent  governors,"  says  Tertullian, 
 "  you  may  torment,  aflBict,  and  vex  us ;  your 
 wickedness  puts  our  meekness  to  the  test;  but 
 your  cruelty  is  of  no  avail.    It  is  but  a  strong- 
 
 er invitation  to  bring  others  to  our  persuasion. 
 The  more  we  are  mowed  down,  the  more  we 
 spring  up  again.  The  blood  of  the  Chris- 
 tians IS  SEED."     J.  W.  A. 
 
 All  religions  that  have  taken  place  in  the 
 world's  history  have  been  established  by  moral 
 and  by  material  agency ;  all  appealed  from 
 their  very  commencement  as  much  to  force  as 
 to  persuasion,  as  much  to  the  arm  as  to  the 
 tongue.  Christianity  alone  lived  and  grew  dur- 
 ing three  centuries  by  its  own  single  native 
 virtue,  without  any  other  appeal  than  that 
 made  to  truth,  without  any  other  aid  than 
 that  of  faith.  During  those  three  centuries 
 the  dogmas,  the  precepts,  and  the  miracles  of 
 its  Author  constituted  its  only  weapons,  and 
 weapons  which  have  prevailed  against  all  other 
 arms.  Those  dogmas,  those  precepts,  and  those 
 miracles  effected  the  conquest  of  man's  mind 
 and  of  human  society  in  spite  of  the  resistance 
 of  Greek  philosophy,  Roman  power,  and  all 
 the  poetical  or  mystical  mythologies  of  an- 
 tiquity marshaled  against  them.  The  victory 
 has  not,  it  is  true,  put  an  end  to  all  struggle  of 
 man's  intelligence  :  neither  has  the  light  from 
 Christ  dissii)ated  all  darkness  nor  satisfied  all 
 minds ;  the  explanation  and  commentaries  of 
 man  have  obscured  the  doctrines  of  Christ ; 
 human  prejudices  have  mistaken  his  precepts ; 
 and  legends  have  been  grafted  upon  his  mira- 
 cles. But  the  fact  does  not  the  less  exist  that 
 the  dogmas,  the  precepts,  and  tlie  miracles  of 
 Christ,  without  any  aid  from  human  sources, 
 sufficed  to  found  and  insure  the  triumph  of 
 the  Christian  religion  :  this  is  a  fact  primitive 
 and  supreme.  And  from  this  single  result 
 shines  fortli  the  divine  character  of  the  Chris- 
 tian religion,  for  its  triumph  without  the  mi- 
 raculous agency  of  God  would  be  of  all  mira- 
 cles the  most  impossible  to  receive.     Guizot. 
 
 Christianity  comes  to  our  times  as  the  sur- 
 vivor of  all  systems,  and,  after  confronting  in 
 turn  every  imaginable  form  of  error,  each  of 
 which  has  gone  to  its  almost  forgotten  place  in 
 history,  itself  alone  lives.  We  have  before  us 
 in  this  history  a  power  which,  even  when  the 
 most  enfeebled  or  perverted,  could  lend  a  gran- 
 deur even  to  folly,  and  a  sublimity  to  extrava- 
 gance ;  which  has  often  imi)arted  the  energies 
 of  virtue  to  crimes;  wliich  has  never  visited 
 mankind  with  a  scourge,  without  bringing  up 
 a  blessing:  and  which  now  at  length  stands 
 forward  in  no  other  character  than  as  the  re- 
 prover of  violence,  and  of  oppression,  and  of 
 
SECTION  395.— FINAL  SUPREMACY  OF  CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 80» 
 
 impurity  ;  and  as  tlie  guardian  of  whatever  is 
 most  holy  and  happy.  Its  spirit  and  tendency, 
 which  once  might  seem  ambiguous,  are  now, 
 by  universal  acknowledgment,  simply  benign. 
 /.  Taylor. 
 
 When  we  remember  what  Christendom 
 was  when  it  began ;  the  handful  of  fishermen 
 and  peasants  that  preached  it ;  the  narrow  and 
 obscure  corner  of  the  earth  in  which  they 
 lived ;  their  absolute  insignificance,  measured 
 by  the  politics  or  thought  of  the  time ;  when 
 we  remember  their  persecution  by  their  own 
 countrymen,  and  that  the  few  persons  of  cul- 
 ture who  joined  them  sank  in  the  eyes  of  the 
 rest  to  the  same  illiterate  level,  yet  how  soon 
 their  doctrines  shook  and  overthrew  the  sta- 
 blest beliefs  that  then  existed,  and  climbed  up- 
 on thrones  to  rule  the  world  ;  when  we  recall 
 the  mighty  march  of  Christendom  from  east  to 
 west,  and  now  back  again  from  west  to  east, 
 noiseless  as  the  pillar  of  cloud,  luminous  as  the 
 pillar  of  fire ;  when  we  reflect  on  the  great 
 intellects  it  has  seized,  and  how  it  has  laid 
 every  art  under  tribute,  claimed  the  homage  of 
 science,  and,  while  impressing  upon  culture  its 
 own  stamp,  has  widened  it,  and  elevated  it,  and 
 made  it,  instead  of  the  badge  and  heritage  of  a 
 few,  as  universal  as  itself;  when  we  remember 
 what  geniuses  it  has  molded,  what  wealth  of 
 eloquence  and  profound  thought  is  inseparable 
 from  its  teaching,  in  what  majestic  and  immor- 
 tal words  it  has  poured  its  aspirations  through 
 the  lips  of  the  glorified  dead,  and  how  its  in- 
 fluence has  been  felt  far  beyond  those  whom  it 
 may  claim  as  its  own,  so  that  the  greatest  poets 
 and  historians,  the  greatest  painters  and  sculp- 
 tors, the  foremost  statesmen  and  orators,  the 
 solitary  thinker  whose  "soul  was  like  a  star, 
 and  dwelt  apart,"  have  for  centuries  been  its 
 
 debtors;  when  we  remember  the  literature  it 
 has  created,  and,  unlike  all  other  systems,  that 
 it  is  creating  still  with  unimpaired  freshness 
 and  energy,  and  for  which  it  uses  every  lan- 
 guage under  heaven;  when  we  remember  the 
 nations  it  has  builded,  and  the  outcome  of  their 
 national  life,  the  commerce  by  which  it  crowds 
 the  restless  sea  and  binds  the  parted  lands; 
 when  we  consider  its  liberating  power,  the 
 energies  and  endowments  it  has  set  free  for 
 the  service  of  the  race,  tliat  it  has  struck  the 
 chains  off  the  slave,  and  smitten  the  fetters  of 
 class,  and  proclaimed  liberty  to  the  captive 
 mind ;  when  we  remember  the  unworn  force 
 of  its  truths,  the  consolations  it  pours  into 
 numberless  stricken  hearts,  the  braveries  and 
 heroisms  witli  which  it  makes  common  lives 
 illustrious,  the  untold  peace  with  which  it  stills 
 the  trouble  of  conscience  and  the  trouble  of 
 thought,  the  dying  agonies  it  soothes,  the 
 streams  of  joy  that  flow  from  it  to  poor  and 
 sad  and  lonely  lives;  and  that  there  is  no  sign 
 of  decay  about  it,  of  being  set  aside  when  it 
 has  served  its  turn ;  no  failure  to  meet  fresh 
 needs,  no  lack  of  potency  to  rouse  men  to  self- 
 sacrifice,  no  weakness  to  resist  assault,  no 
 want  of  breadth  and  elasticity  to  cope  with 
 novel  conditions  of  society,  no  less  spiritual 
 grandeur  than  in  those  first  days  when  the 
 Spirit  came  down  like  a  mighty  wind — if  all 
 that  might  thus  be  fairly  said  could  be  woven 
 by  some  skillful  hand  into  one  broad  picture, 
 it  would  surely  represent  a  power  that,  for 
 splendor  and  resource,  is  like  no  other  of  which 
 we  have  any  knowledge  on  this  earth.  Eegal 
 potencies  are  in  it,  unfailing,  undecaying,  inex- 
 haustible, irresistible — potencies  that,  because 
 they  are  of  God,  are  to  subdue  and  mold  our 
 human  life,     W.  F.  Stevenson. 
 
 Section   395. 
 
 Intimations  of  the  Final  Supremacy  of  Christianity 
 
 1.  The  very  fact  that  God  has  established  it, 
 and  that  he  has  introduced  it  to  human  hnoicl- 
 edge,  should  lead  us  to  expect  this.  There  is 
 no  presumption  more  definite  or  impressive, 
 or  more  immediate,  than  that  the  system  of 
 truth  and  salvation  in  Christ,  which  God  has 
 prepared  and  has  given  to  men,  shall  advance 
 among  them  to  ultimate  supremacy.    That  God 
 
 will  choose  to  accomplish  this,  it  seems  diffi- 
 cult to  doubt.  That  he  is  able  to  effect  it, 
 can  not  be  questioned.  Amid  the  utmost  con- 
 fusions of  history,  through  simply  the  super- 
 intending control  of  providence,  his  purpose* 
 have  come  to  historic  reality  at  just  the  point 
 allotted  for  them.  The  central  and  harmo- 
 nizing line  in  history  is  that  on  which  these 
 
810 
 
 SECTION  395.— FINAL  SUPREMACY  OF  CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 plans  have  advanced.  All  history  hesides 
 converges  toward  that,  is  interpreted  in  its 
 radiance;  and  whatsoever  that  looked  toward 
 has  been  fulfilled.  If  such,  then,  is  God's 
 control  over  history,  and  if  such  has  been  the 
 accomplishment  of  his  plans,  we  look  to  see 
 Christianity  successful. 
 
 Still  further  must  Ave  presume  this,  when 
 we  remember  through  what  processes  it  was 
 brought  to  development  and  to  general  proc- 
 lamation; how  vast  these  were,  and  how  full 
 of  sublimity.  God  showed  it  afar,  remember, 
 to  the  beings  who  had  fallen ;  and  the  beauty 
 of  his  promise  stamped  the  bow  upon  the 
 cloud  that  hung  thunderous  over  them.  From 
 tliat  time  his  purpose  came  ever  into  plainer 
 and  larger  exhibition.  It  was  shown  to  the 
 patriarchs,  to  the  lawgiver,  to  the  psalmists. 
 It  quickened  with  a  celestial  hope  the  thoughts 
 and  hearts  of  many  elect  men.  It  gradually 
 worked  on  to  realization  in  the  actual,  through 
 the  pressure  and  clamor  of  national  histories. 
 It  subdued  and  reorganized  other  movements 
 and  agencies.  It  came  into  clear  prospective 
 manifestation  in  the  ecstasy  of  the  prophets. 
 It  was  at  last  accomplished  in  the  advent  of 
 Christ,  his  ministry  and  passion,  his  death  and 
 his  ascension.  Through  all  this  course,  of  four 
 thousand  years,  there  was  never  a  point  where 
 God  was  not  moving  to  bring  this  system  to 
 completeness.  He  touched  the  troubled  cur- 
 rents of  national  progress  with  the  sublime 
 baptism  of  his  presence  and  guidance,  that 
 they  might  bear  redemption  forward.  He 
 shed  upon  lofty  and  purified  souls  the  un- 
 speakable brightness  of  his  omniscience;  he 
 carried  nations  into  captivity,  and  brought 
 them  up  again  with  shoutings;  he  raised  up 
 kings,  and  suddenly  overthrew  them ;  he  es- 
 tablished a  tiieocracy  and  a  priesthood  at  Je- 
 rusalem ;  lie  opened  the  waves  of  the  eager 
 sea,  until  they  stood  as  a  wall  on  each  hand; 
 he  made  the  Syrian  sands  brilliant  beneath  the 
 march  of  the  pillar  by  night ;  he  descended 
 upon  Sinai,  till  it  trembled  and  rocked,  through 
 its  every  granite  crag,  under  the  majesty  of 
 Infinitude — all,  that  in  its  time  redemption 
 might  be  unfolded  I  And  when  we  meet  the 
 heavenly  hosts  singing  exulting  chants  above 
 Bethlehem,  adorning  the  midnight  with  their 
 fiweet  beauty  and  filling  it  with  their  rapture, 
 we  find  in  even  that  no  strangeness.  The 
 liistory  that  precedes  it  has  prepared  for  such 
 A  close. 
 
 It  is  not  probable,  then,  that  a  system  like 
 this,  so  associated  with  God,  so  sublime  in  it- 
 self, introduced  with  such  patience  of  purpose 
 and  of  aim,  along  a  path  so  brilliant  with 
 theophanies,  is  to  fail  of  success.  Kather,  as 
 we  look  on,  we  predict  its  supremacy.  If  the 
 presumption  does  not  arise  to  proof,  it  is  al- 
 most because  it  supersedes  that,  that  this  will 
 triumph  througliout  the  earth. 
 
 2.  The  interior  structure  of  Christianity^ 
 its  fitneoses  to  man.,  the  reply  which  it  gives  to 
 his  deepest  demands.,  also  promise  this  su- 
 premacy. 
 
 It  binds  his  understanding  with  the  stress 
 of  its  argument ;  and  so,  sometimes,  it  leads 
 him  to  Christ.  It  appeals  to  his  inward  con- 
 sciousness of  unrest,  and  offers  him  peace  un- 
 speakable in  God.  It  kindles  within  him  the 
 sense  of  sin,  and  so  of  exposure  and  of  judg- 
 ment to  come ;  and  then  it  offers  him  Christ 
 in  atonement,  with  his  fullness  of  expiation, 
 with  the  pi'omises  of  God  surrounding  his 
 cross,  and  the  gates  into  heaven  swinging  in- 
 ward at  his  touch.  Through  the  perfect  em- 
 bodiment of  excellence  in  Jesus  it  appeals  to 
 that  inmost  susceptibility  to  moral  beauty 
 which  almost  never  is  dead  in  any  heart. 
 Through  its  warnings  it  speaks  to  fear. 
 Through  its  revelations  of  God  it  addresses  the 
 sense  of  dependence  in  us,  the  capacity  for  ven- 
 eration and  the  sense  of  the  sublime,  as  well  as 
 the  conviction  of  moral  obligation.  Through 
 its  many  great  and  precious  promises  it  excites 
 and  justifies  ardent  desire.  There  is  not  one 
 susceptibility  within  us,  which  is  innocent  and 
 appropriate  as  a  spring  of  endeavor,  to  which 
 the  system  does  not  appeal.  It  addresses  each 
 power  that  God  has  placed  in  us.  And  so  at 
 length  it  enters  the  heart.  Being  full  of  force 
 at  every  point,  being  framed  into  the  subtlest 
 adaptation  to  man's  necessities,  being  accom- 
 panied by  the  grace  and  the  might  of  God's 
 Spirit,  it  overcomes  the  will  and  wins  to  itself 
 belief.  How  often  has  this  been  illustrated 
 before  us ! 
 
 And  when  Christianity  has  thus  entered 
 the  soul,  it  establishes  and  maintains  its  su- 
 premacy therein,  through  the  same  divine  fit- 
 ness to  every  power.  It  addresses  the  intel- 
 lectual nature,  and  gives  it  the  noblest  truth 
 that  can  be  proffered  ;  truth  that  more  than 
 any  other  attracts  and  rewards  study.  It  states 
 that  truth  in  every  variety  of  aspect  and  re- 
 lation.    It  makes  effort  needful,  and  thought- 
 
SECTION  305.— FINAL  SUFREMACY 
 
 OF  CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 •9 
 
 811 
 
 fulness,  for  its  apprehension.  Yet  it  states  it 
 most  clearly.  It  incites  to  the  study  of  it  by 
 the  vast  importance  which  is  shown  to  pertain 
 to  it.  There  is  not  an  appetency  or  a  capacity 
 of  the  human  intelligence  which  it  does  not 
 address.  The  understanding,  the  imagination, 
 the  fancy  even,  and  the  taste  for  the  beautiful 
 in  form,  to  all  it  holds  a  normal  relation.  It 
 contradicts  no  true  philosophy,  but  anticipates 
 and  involves  every  principle  in  such.  It  op- 
 poses no  science,  but  interprets  each  ;  grounds 
 its  laws  and  their  phenomena  in  an  eternal  re- 
 ality, and  harmonizes  them  all  in  the  wisdom 
 -of  God.  It  is  a  spirit  of  truth  that  illustrates 
 and  reconciles  all  departments  of  knowledge, 
 while  with  its  own  force  it  fills  each  capacity 
 and  quickens  it  anew.  We  may  go  out  on  the 
 view  of  it  to  the  splendor  and  height  of  the 
 throne  of  the  universe,  to  the  shores  of  that 
 infinitude  of  truth  which  we  shall  for  ever  be 
 exploring  in  heaven,  and  yet  we  may  rest  up- 
 on it  elsewhere  as  on  the  familiar  and  obvious 
 axiom. 
 
 So  it  addresses  the  conscience  and  the 
 sense  of  obligation.  The  apprehension  of  a 
 Eight  which  is  immutable  and  universal,  which 
 binds  with  its  authority  every  moral  intelli- 
 gence, and  unites  into  one  the  vast  spiritual 
 systems — an  apprehension  which  seems  bedded 
 indelibly  in  every  moral  being,  which  finds 
 obscure  expression  even  in  heathenisms,  and 
 which  gives  all  efficiency  but  of  force  to  hu- 
 man government  and  law — this  the  system  of 
 Christ  alone  perfectly  meets ;  revealing  the 
 law  of  universal  love,  established  permanently 
 throughout  God's  system.  That  sense  of  sin, 
 too,  and  of  peril  before  this  law,  which  leads 
 to  all  manner  of  religious  observances,  to  the 
 endurance  of  every  most  terrible  penance, 
 .  that  innocence  may  be  reached  or  God  pro- 
 pitiated, to  tins  it  ministers  with  entire  eflS- 
 ■ciency.  It  does  not  crush  it.  It  does  not 
 overlook  it.  It  accepts  it  as  just,  and  devel- 
 ops it  more  vividly.  But  it  directs  it  to  the 
 cross,  with  the  vicarious  suflfering  thereon  en- 
 dured ;  a  suffering  which  God  appointed  and 
 accepted  as  the  ground  of  forgiveness,  before 
 which  the  heavens  were  dark  and  dumb  and 
 the  earth  was  heaved  with  a  strange  terror, 
 yet  through  which  God's  holiness  was  declared 
 to  the  universe,  and  in  which  forgiveness  is 
 pledged  to  the  penitent.  The  most  intensely 
 aroused  conscience  can  conceive  of  no  law 
 more  pure  than  God's.     The  most  thoroughly 
 
 startled  and  trembling  conscience  can  ask  no 
 atonement  more  ample  than  Christ's. 
 
 So,  equally,  to  the  aflfectionate  and  emotive 
 nature  inherent  in  man  Christianity  appeals. 
 Presenting  God  to  us,  as  no  other  system  does, 
 in  the  beauty  of  that  holiness  through  which 
 love  beams,  in  tjie  majesty  of  that  power 
 which  wisdom  directs,  in  the  grandeur  even 
 of  that  eternal  glory  which  is  all  made  visible 
 and  personal  to  us  in  Jesus,  it  offers  the  object 
 for  our  purest  affection.  It  brings  him  to  us 
 through  the  beautiful  biographies  of  a  human 
 life.  It  appeals  to  our  love  from  the  level  of 
 equality,  even  while  it  shadows  the  heart  with 
 the  mystery  of  God — so  it  addresses  the  sensi- 
 bility to  joy,  to  liope,  to  perfect  repose  of  soul 
 in  confidence  and  faith.  There  is  not  one  con- 
 stitutional power  implanted  in  us,  there  is  not 
 one  moral  want  felt  by  us,  which  Christianity 
 does  not  meet.  The  only  influence  that  debars 
 this  system  from  an  instant  conquest  of  every 
 heart  is  the  love  of  that  heart  for  the  world 
 and  for  sin.  This  may  be  overcome.  The  sys- 
 tem itself  brings  powers  for  overcoming  it ; 
 among  them  the  greatest  conceivable  by  us. 
 When  that  has  become  accomplished,  the  su- 
 premacy of  the  system  is  established  in  the 
 soul.  And  if  we  remember  that  God  has 
 framed  it,  that  he  has  intentionally  so  fitted 
 it  to  man  and  so  endued  it  with  power  for 
 every  appeal  that  he  has  made  it  self-diffusive, 
 we  scarcely  shall  doubt  that  supremacy  is  be- 
 fore it. 
 
 3.  The  accomplishment  of  this  final  su- 
 premacy of  Christianity  xcill  nobly  complete 
 the  circle  of  history  ;  will  give  nnity,  wholeness 
 to  the  annals  of  the  race;  will  show  through 
 their  courses  a  sublime  method. 
 
 It  is  a  fearful  mystery — the  permission  of 
 sin  with  its  power  in  the  world,  and  the  ex- 
 posure of  so  many  to  its  desolating  influence ! 
 If  it  could  not  wisely  have  been  prevented 
 while  the  system  remained,  why  was  not  the 
 race  cut  off  from  being,  its  history  stayed  in 
 mid-progress,  and  the  period  put  to  such  de- 
 structions? The  question  recurs,  and  presses 
 for  an  answer.  The  reply  that  seems  most 
 nearly  to  meet  it,  and  to  satisfy  the  heart  that 
 is  agitated  by  it,  is  this  :  This  sin  is  for  a  time. 
 It  is  permitted  for  a  purpose.  Its  course  of 
 triumph  draws  near  the  end.  Christianity  is 
 to  overcome  it,  as  a  system  of  God  for  human 
 renewal,  replete  with  quickening  and  sanative 
 force.    Righteousness  is  to  follow  it,  to  restore 
 
812 
 
 SECTION  395.— FINAL  SUPREMACY  OF  CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 beauty  to  the  earth.  And  the  ages  that  are 
 past  shall  be  as  nothing  in  the  comjjarison  of 
 those  that  are  to  come ;  peopled  with  happy 
 and  pure  intelligences,  serene  with  the  pres- 
 ence and  favor  of  God.  If  this  is  the  order  of 
 history,  then  that  becomes  explicable,  and  God 
 is  revealed  in  it.  Then  sin  itself  shall  be  seen 
 to  have  had  uses.  Then  shall  clearly  be  dis- 
 played, fchrongh  the  vast  complete  process,  the 
 wisdom,  the  grace,  and  the  omnipotence  of 
 Jehovah.  Before  that  majestic  spiritual  sys- 
 tem amid  which  he  presides,  witli  which  we 
 have  connection,  where  faculty  is  powerful, 
 emotion  vivid — before  that  shall  be  shown, 
 through  the  progress  of  our  race,  the  saddest 
 yet  the  sublimest  lessons.  Light  shall  be  shed 
 on  the  nature  of  sin  ;  on  the  terrible  strength 
 of  its  grasp  on  the  will ;  on  the  fearful  effects 
 which  it  works  where  obeyed.  Light  shall  be 
 shed  on  the  possibility  of  a  recovery  from  sin 
 nnto  holiness — a  fact  not  unfolded  in  the  econ- 
 omy of  heaven  ;  on  the  effectiveness  of  truth 
 and  moral  appliance  in  meeting  and  subduing 
 this  terrible  power;  especially  on  the  power 
 and  grace  of  God's  spirit,  the  source  of  knowl- 
 edge and  purity  to  the  fallen.  Light  shall  be 
 shed  on  God's  character  and  being ;  on  his  pa- 
 tience, long-suffering,  and  unspeakable  mercy  ; 
 on  the  wisdom  that  arranged  and  the  grace 
 that  established  the  agencies  of  redemption ; 
 on  the  Trinity  of  the  divine  nature,  that  stands 
 above  these  and  comes  to  manifestation  at 
 Bethlehem  and  on  Calvary.  Light  shall  be 
 shed  on  the  beauty  of  hohness,  as  contrasted 
 against  sin,  in  the  blessedness  which  it  erects 
 on  tlie  ruins  of  the  fall;  on  the  power  of  God 
 to  make  that  holiness  permanent.  Light  shall 
 be  shed  on  each  principle  of  truth  most  need- 
 ful to  be  known  by  intelligent  beings,  and 
 each  shall  be  set  in  vivid  expression.  Yet 
 through  the  whole  great  scope  of  history,  a 
 sum  of  holiness,  and  so  of  joy,  immeasurable 
 by  us,  shall  be  secured ;  a  result  shall  be  ac- 
 complished most  worthy  of  God.  Where  sin 
 hath  abounded,  grace  shall  much  more  abound ; 
 and  it  shall  reign,  through  righteousness,  unto 
 life.  The  splendid  close  of  human  history 
 shall  overshadow  with  beauty  the  gloom  of 
 
 the  beginning.     The  dissonance  of  sin  shall  be 
 lost  amid  praises. 
 
 This  seems  to  be  the  method  of  history.  It 
 commends  itself  to  us  as  appropriate  to  God. 
 On  another  hypothesis  we  can  scarcely  under- 
 stand why  the  earth  was  not  dissolved,  or  its 
 total  population  destroyed  by  the  flood,  instead 
 of  being  left  to  be  ravaged  by  sin.  Particular 
 historic  events  suggest  this ;  especially  the  la- 
 borious introduction  of  Christianity,  with  the 
 agencies  combined  in  it,  and  its  retinue  of 
 miracles.  There  is  something,  indeed,  within 
 ourselves — an  impression  of  moral  progress 
 and  order,  as  realized  in  the  system  adminis- 
 tered on  the  earth — a  sense,  if  we  may  so  ex- 
 press it,  of  the  rhythm  and  proportion  of  the 
 history  which  God  frames — an  intuitive  appre- 
 hension of  the  possible  majestic  unity  to  which 
 all  agencies  may  be  subordinate,  and  through 
 which  may  be  revealed  the  glory  of  the  high- 
 est— which  gives  new  impulse  to  the  belief  of 
 this  result.  In  such  apprehension  we  use  not 
 fancy  or  desire,  but  the  noblest  intelligent  and 
 moral  powers  with  which  God  has  endowed 
 us.  We  are  spontaneously  impelled  to  at- 
 tribute to  it  objective  reality.  Through  it  we 
 seem,  to  ourselves  at  least,  to  enter  the  great- 
 ness and  breadth  of  God's  plans ;  to  stand  for 
 the  time  as  under  the  shadow  of  the  Throne  ! 
 Remembering  what  man  was,  how  fearfully  he 
 has  fallen,  yet  what  powers  he  retains,  for 
 what  stations  he  is  fitted,  the  inference  fills  us 
 with  the  sense  of  its  justness,  it  appeals  to  the 
 soul  with  an  almost  self-evidencing  power, 
 that  such  a  result  is  designed  for  the  race.  In 
 its  attainment  the  history  of  man  shall  come 
 "  full-circle  " ;  the  garden  and  the  fall  being 
 lost  in  the  eff"ulgence  of  Calvary  and  the  As- 
 cension ;  and  the  earth,  won  back  from  dark- 
 ness, restored  from  sin,  illumined  and  purified- 
 by  the  grace  of  the  holiest,  becoming  a  no- 
 bler trophy  of  God's  power,  a  more  beauti- 
 ful witness  to  his  wisdom  and  his  love,  than 
 when  it  first  hung,  blushing  and  glad,  upon 
 the  morning  skies !  Christianity  supreme 
 will  close  with  songs  and  harping  sympho- 
 nies the  turbulent  drama  of  human  history. 
 R.  S.  Storrt. 
 
SECTION'  396.— THE  INSPIRATION  OF  THE  SCRIPTURES. 
 
 813 
 
 Section  396. 
 The  Inspiration  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 
 
 '"''All  Scripture  is  given  hy  Inspiration  of 
 €fod."  Though  this  passage  refers  most  di- 
 rectly^ to  the  Scripture  of  the  Old  Testament, 
 yet  it  distinctly  declares  the  nature  of  all  in- 
 spiration ;  it  is  from  God,  it  is  God-breathed 
 (Theopneustic).  This  is  the  radical  import  of 
 the  term ;  and  it  implies  that,  if  a  Scripture 
 be  not  from  God,  it  is  not  inspired ;  that,  if  it 
 be  from  God,  it  is  inspired.  The  text  does 
 not  assert,  as  some  interpret  it,  that  all  in- 
 spired Scripture  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for 
 such  a  construction  is  contrary  to  the  gram- 
 mar of  the  sentence ;  but  that  each  and  all  of 
 those  Scriptures  to  which  the  apostle  refers 
 are  inspired  and  profitable. 
 
 1.  Probability  of  an  Inspieed  Eevela- 
 TioN. — Though  the  finite  can  not  comprehend 
 the  Infinite,  yet  the  Infinite  One  may  conde- 
 scend to  reveal  himself  to  his  creatures ;  and 
 man,  though  sinful,  does  yet  ever  know  the 
 law  he  always  violates.  Human  language,  too, 
 with  all  its  imperfections,  if  it  can  convey  any 
 real  truth,  may  also  impart  such  knowledge  of 
 God  and  man  as  is  fitted  to  our  needs.  Man's 
 religious  wants  lead  him  to  long  that  an  Infi- 
 nite Being  may  impart  himself  to  the  finite, 
 and  that  the  Perfect  One  may  have  pity  on 
 our  very  sinfulness.  And  if  such  inspiration 
 be  possible,  then,  we  add,  it  may  be  recorded ; 
 it  may  be  given  in  a  writing,  a  Scripture.  Of 
 this,  again,  there  is  no  antecedent  impossi- 
 bility. 
 
 If  an  inspired  record  of  Divine  truth  exists, 
 it  is  found  in  the  Bible,  or  nowhere.  This  is 
 ■the  only  book  which,  on  the  basis  of  history 
 and  general  consent,  can  pretend  to  hold  such 
 an  eminent  and  supreme  place.  Here  is  the 
 perfect  revelation,  or  we  have  none.  Here 
 are  the  words  of  God,  or  we  have  them  not  in 
 any  credible  form.  No  creed,  no  system,  no 
 book,  in  its  probable  claims  and  paramount  in- 
 fluence, can  be  compared  with  the  Scriptures 
 of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments.  The  con- 
 tents of  the  Bible,  taken  as  a  whole,  afford  a 
 high  probability  of  its  inspiration.  It  is  every 
 way  unique  and  wonderful.  Its  separate  por- 
 tions were  composed  by  some  forty  writers, 
 during  a  period  of  fifteen  hundred  years,  and 
 yet  they  all  make  one  book,  with  one  consecu- 
 
 tive plan,  from  Genesis  to  the  final  Revelation, 
 more  regular,  more  progressive,  more  stately, 
 than  any  epic  or  drama.  All  in  it  centers  in 
 one  Person — that  of  the  Redeemer ;  and  has 
 respect  to  one  object — that  of  the  redemption 
 of  the  race  from  sin.  Its  special  doctrines, 
 too,  bear  the  marks  of  superhuman  truth  and 
 grandeur.  Nowhere  does  the  Divine  Being 
 appear  so  majestic  and  so  condescending,  so 
 holy  and  so  loving ;  nowhere  is  man  so  truly 
 portrayed  in  his  dignity  and  humiliation,  in 
 both  his  native  and  his  regenerate  estate, 
 and  in  his  immortal  hopes  and  fears.  The 
 unity  of  the  race  and  of  the  divine  govern- 
 ment is  everywhere  implied  and  enforced. 
 Central  in  this  marvelous  volume,  its  very  cen- 
 ter of  unity,  is  the  God-man,  our  Saviour,  our 
 Prophet,  Priest,  and  King,  the  ever-living  Head 
 of  a  divine  kingdom,  which  is  never  to  pass 
 away.  Miracles  attest  his  divine  commission, 
 and  that  of  his  prophets  and  apostles  also ; 
 while  Prophecy  speaks  of  him  in  her  most  ex- 
 alted strains,  proclaiming  his  advent  through 
 thousands  of  years,  and  announcing  the  per- 
 petuity and  final  victory  of  his  kingdom  in 
 those  daring  promises,  which  only  Omniscience 
 could  truly  utter,  which  Omnipotence  alone 
 could  carry  into  execution  in  a  manner  so  in- 
 dubitable and  unexampled.  And  all  this  is 
 presented  in  such  a  wondrous  style  and  meth- 
 od, that  human  literature  has  nothing  of  state- 
 liness  or  of  simplicity,  of  poetic  inspiration  or 
 prosaic  fidelity,  of  that  self-forgetfulness  in  the 
 writers,  which  is  one  of  the  surest  tests  of  ge- 
 nius, of  largeness  of  grasp  and  accuracy  of 
 delineation,  of  fervid  eloquence,  touching  ap- 
 peal, and  concentrated  aim,  to  be  compared 
 even  in  fugitive  analogy  with  these  utterances 
 of  the  seers  of  Judea  and  the  apostles  of  Jesus. 
 History  and  experience  too  add  their  testimo- 
 ny; for  this  Book  of  books  has  had  a  divine 
 elficacy :  its  words  are  spirit  and  life ;  peni- 
 tence still  confesses  its  abasement  in  the  lan- 
 guage of  David  ;  faith  lingers  upon  the  rapt 
 visions  of  Isaiah  ;  with  John  we  meditate  upon 
 the  very  words  of  Jesus;  with  Paul  we  receive 
 the  assurance  of  redemption  in  looking  unto 
 Christ;  with  the  oldest  of  the  prophets  we 
 still  anticipate  the  day  when  the  seed  of  the 
 
814 
 
 SECTION  396.— THE  INSPIRATION   OF  THE  SCRIPTURES. 
 
 woman  shall  crush  all  the  powers  of  sin.  The 
 human  heart  knows  no  depth  of  spiritual  sor- 
 row, no  height  of  spiritual  joy,  no  elevation  of 
 faith,  no  wonder  of  divine  or  human  love,  for 
 which  it  may  not  here  find  fitting  speech. 
 And  to  all  the  perplexing  and  final  problems 
 of  human  destiny,  this  same  volume  otFers  a 
 definite,  a  truly  rational,  and  an  authoritative 
 solution.  Beyond  its  revelation  no  scheme  of 
 human  wisdom  has  ever  reached.  The  most 
 arrogant  system  of  pantheistic  infidelity  only 
 resolves  the  Christian  faith  into  barren  and 
 abstract  ideas. — Such  is  this  Book ;  and  if  it 
 be  such,  if  such  a  work  has  been  written  by 
 fallible  and  sinful  men,  then  we  claim  that 
 there  is  an  antecedent  probability,  that  it  is 
 also  from  God,  and  not  from  man  alone ;  that 
 it  is  given  by  tbe  inspiration  of  the  Almighty. 
 Inspiration  is  possible ;  it  may  be  recorded  ;  if 
 it  be  I'ecorded,  it  is  only  in  the  Bible ;  and  the 
 very  contents  of  the  Bible  are  such  as  to  give 
 an  antecedent  probability  that  it  can  not  be 
 the  work  of  man,  that  it  may  be  the  Word  of 
 God. 
 
 2.  Natcre  of  Iitspieatiox. — Inspiration 
 designates  that  divine  influence  under  which 
 prophets  or  apostles  spake  or  wrote,  as  they 
 were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  Christ  is  the 
 great  Revealer  ;  the  Holy  Spirit  inspires. 
 
 God  has  revealed  himself  and  his  will  to 
 men  in  a  great  variety  of  ways :  by  minister- 
 ing angels ;  in  visible  signs  and  tokens ;  in 
 voices  to  the  rapt  ear;  in  visions  of  the  night; 
 in  deep  sleep,  as  to  Abraham  (Gen.  15  :  12); 
 to  Moses,  mouth  to  mouth,  as  he  beheld  the 
 similitude  of  the  Lord  (Numbers  12  :  8) ;  in 
 pictures  of  future  events,  spread  out  as  on  a 
 prophetic  canvas;  sometimes,  even,  in  such 
 prophetic  ecstasy  that  the  recipient  seems  con- 
 scious of  naught  else;  in  words  at  tlie  time 
 but  indistinctly  understood,  and  again  in  words 
 felt  and  known  in  all  their  fullness  of  wisdom 
 and  of  grace.  Such  divine  revelations,  too,  are 
 progressive  in  the  sacred  annals,  given  as  men 
 were  able  to  bear  them,  ever  advancing  with 
 man's  need  and  preparation,  and  in  every  stage 
 fitted  to  his  immediate  wants,  as  also  to  ])re- 
 pare  for  yet  higher  manifestations.  Tiiroe 
 such  eras  are  distinctly  marked  in  Scripture, 
 the  legal,  the  prophetic,  and  the  apostolic,  the 
 last  centering  in  the  person  and  words  of  Christ 
 the  Son,  by  whom  he  at  sundry  times  and  in 
 divers  manners  spake  in  time  past  unto  tlie 
 fathers  by  the  prophets,  hath  in  these  last  days 
 
 spoken  unto  us.  He  is  the  grand  Revealer^ 
 described  not  as  receiving  but  as  making  a 
 revelation ;  he  is  the  crown  and  center  of  these 
 divine  works;  in  him  the  revelation  is  final 
 and  complete. 
 
 Of  inspiration,  now,  in  distinction  from 
 revelation,  the  proper  and  Scriptural  function 
 is  to  declare  unto  the  world,  through  divinely- 
 commissioned  prophets  and  apostles,  either 
 orally  or  by  writing,  under  the  specific  influ- 
 ence of  the  Holy  Spirit,  whatever  has  been  thus 
 revealed,  and  also  all  things  pertaining  to  the 
 kingdom  of  God,  which  are  to  be  a  matter  of 
 permanent  record  and  instruction.  It  is  a 
 special  divine  influence  for  a  special  purpose. 
 Its  object  is  the  communication  of  truth  in  an 
 infallible  manner,  so  that,  when  rightly  intei'- 
 preted,  no  error  is  conveyed.  At  times  the 
 revelation  and  inspiration  are,  doubtless,  insep- 
 arable ;  as  when  a  prophet  or  apostle  at  once 
 utters  or  records  what  is  revealed.  This  defi- 
 nite usage  of  the  term  insi)iration  is  authorized 
 by  the  text  (2  Tim.  3  :  16j  which  declares  that 
 all  Scripture  is  inspired,  theopneustic — using  a 
 word  found  nowhere  else  in  the  Bible,  and  here 
 applied  to  written  documents.  The  term  was 
 translated  "  inspirata,"  in  the  Vulgate,  whence 
 the  word  "  inspired."  In  2  Pet.  1  :  21,  it  is  said 
 that  holy  men  of  God  itpalce  as  they  were  moved 
 (borne  along)  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  which  the 
 same  fact  of  a  specific  influence  in  respect  to 
 the  Scriptures  is  clearly  implied,  as  is  apparent 
 from  the  preceding  verse. 
 
 The  same  passage,  from  the  second  epistle 
 of  Peter,  may  be  used  to  elucidate  another  feict 
 as  to  the  nature  of  inspiration ;  that  in  all  the 
 sacred  Avritings,  both  divine  and  human  ele- 
 ments and  knowledge  cooperate  and  concur, 
 the  divine  being  supreme  and  controlling. 
 "  Holy  men  of  God  spake  as  they  were  moved 
 by  the  Holy  Ghost  "  ;  they  were  men^  holy  men, 
 retaining  this  character,  while  influenced  by 
 the  Spirit.  The  reverend  Scriptures,  it  has 
 been  well  said  from  ancient  times,  like  the 
 adorable  person  of  our  Lord,  who  is  their  sum, 
 are  a  union  of  the  divine  with  the  human ;  and 
 the  chief  errors  as  to  the  nature  of  inspiration 
 have  been  finelj'  compared  with  the  heresies 
 about  the  person  of  the  Redeemer ;  they  sprang 
 from  insisting  upon  the  one  side  to  the  exclu- 
 sion or  suppression  of  the  other.  In  both  cases 
 we  have  Doceta)  and  Ebionites,  those  who  de- 
 mand pure  divinity  and  those  who  insist  upon 
 mere  liumauity.     But  all  in  Scripture  is  both 
 
SECTION  396.— THE  INSPIRATION  OF  THE^  SCRIPTURES.  815 
 
 divine  and  linman  ;  here,  too,  "  the  God  shines 
 gracious  through  the  man."  The  very  word 
 inspiration  implies  that  a  divine  influence  moves 
 men  to  their  utterances ;  and  it  is  applied  to 
 the  books,  or  the  words  they  utter,  considered 
 as  the  result  of  such  an  influence.  "  We  are 
 witnesses  of  these  things,  and  so  is  also  the 
 Holy  Ghost,"  says  Peter  (Acts  5  :  32).  That 
 man  can  thus  be  made  the  medium  for  the  very 
 oracles  of  God,  gives  the  highest  evidence  of 
 the  possible  capacities  and  dignity  of  human 
 nature,  and  illustrates  the  doctrine  that  he  was 
 made  in  the  image  of  his  Maker. 
 
 That  the  sacred  Scriptures  do  contain  hu- 
 man elements,  and  in  their  human  integrity, 
 though  never  separated  from  the  divine,  is  ap- 
 parent in  their  very  structure.  They  are  given 
 us  in  human  language,  in  the  languages  and 
 idioms  of  their  times — which  is  necessary  to 
 the  proof  of  their  authenticity.  If  we  could 
 show,  as  some  uninspired  men  have  tried  to 
 do,  that  the  New  Testament  was  written  in 
 classic  Greek,  we  should  also  prove  that  it 
 could  not  have  been  written  by  the  men  whose 
 names  it  bears,  nor  in  their  times.  Each  lead- 
 ing book,  too,  has  the  impress  of  its  special 
 author  in  style  and  sentiment ;  if  it  had  not, 
 how  could  we  show  that  it  was  genuine?  In- 
 spiration does  not  annul,  it  elevates  individu- 
 ality. Prophets  and  apostles,  too,  testify  as 
 to  what  they  have  heard  and  seen  ;  they  come 
 to  us  as  witnesses;  and  when  they  speak  as 
 such,  the  Spirit  of  all  truth  could  not  and  would 
 not  lead  them  to  say  what  they  had  not  seen 
 and  heard.  The  writers,  too,  make  faithful 
 use  of  antecedent  documents  containing  his- 
 toric facts,  and,  it  may  be,  the  record  of  more 
 primitive  revelations;  and  these  are  of  value 
 and  need  even  to  inspired  men.  The  human 
 elements  of  Scripture  come  out  most  fully  in 
 its  history  and  biographies,  where  neither  the 
 errors  nor  sins  of  men  are  withheld  or  pal- 
 liated. Bad  men  speak  as  well  as  good ;  the 
 angel  of  darkness  as  well  as  the  angel  of  light; 
 Peter  denies  his  Lord ;  Paul  rebukes  Peter  to 
 his  face,  because  he  was  to  be  blamed ;  David 
 lapses  into  gross  sin  ;  the  majesty  of  Solomon 
 is  tarnished ;  Abraham  deceives  ;  Adam  falls ; 
 and  of  all  these  facts  and  sins,  we  have  an  in- 
 spired record,  giving  us  the  truth.  And  if  in- 
 spiration did  not  give  us  all  these  things,  of 
 what  value  would  it  be  in  respect  to  history 
 and  fact?  Even  the  most  trivial  personal  de- 
 tails may  serve  an  important  office,  such  as 
 
 inspiration  could  not  neglect,  in  verifying  the 
 authorship  and  proving  the  authenticity  of 
 Epistles  and  prophecies.  That  cloak  of  Paul, 
 of  which  it  has  been  said  that  it  "has  come  to 
 higher  honor  than  even  the  mantle  of  Elijah," 
 that  cloak  which  has  been  made  the  covert  of 
 so  much  skepticism,  and  the  parchments,  too, 
 may  help  to  identify  the  writer  to  the  reader 
 for  all  times ;  besides  teaching,  what  is  not 
 directly  intended,  that  we  should  be  careful  of 
 clothing  and  manuscripts.  And  Paul's  dietetic 
 advice  to  Timothy  about  the  "little  wine,"  he 
 must  needs  write,  as  an  inspired  friend,  when 
 and  as  he  wrote.  His  Epistle  would  be  hardly 
 genuine  without  it ;  it  would  lack  verisimili- 
 tude. Did  he,  then,  need  inspiration  to  write 
 it  ?  The  inspiration  of  him  who  counteth  the 
 very  hairs  of  our  heads  might  extend  to  this, 
 since  it  helps  to  prove  the  genuineness  of  the 
 Epistle,  to  say  nothing  of  the  capital  argument 
 for  temperance,  incidentally  conveyed. 
 
 So  wonderfully  do  the  divine  and  human 
 elements  commingle  in  the  Scriptures,  as  do 
 first  and  second  causes  also  in  all  the  realm  of 
 providence,  that  it  is  in  vain  to  try  to  limit  in- 
 spiration to  doctrine  and  truth,  excluding  his- 
 tory from  its  sphere.  The  attempt  is  as  un- 
 philosophical  as  it  is  unscriptural.  No  analysis 
 can  detect  such  a  line  of  separation  ;  it  is  both 
 invisible  and  not  to  be  spiritually  discerned. 
 Historic  facts  contain  as  well  as  enforce  truth 
 and  doctrine.  The  fact  of  the  death  of  Christ 
 contains  the  ti'uth  of  the  atonement ;  it  is  that 
 truth.  Genealogies  instruct  us  in  the  truth  of 
 the  Messiahship.  Such  a  distinction  lacks  evi- 
 dence, coherence,  and  possibility.  The  whole 
 divine  revelation  is  an  historic  matter ;  Chris- 
 tianity is  a  body  of  facts,  and  not  of  mere 
 doctrines ;  Christ  is  an  historic  personage,  and 
 not  a  congeries  of  abstract  truths ;  history 
 and  theology  are  in  their  inmost  nature  one. 
 
 Nor  yet,  again,  is  it  possible  to  draw  the 
 line,  and  satisfy  the  conditions  of  tlie  case,  by 
 the  Arminian  and  Socinian  formula,  tliat  the 
 Bible  contains  a  revelation,  in  distinction  from 
 the  position  that  the  Bible,  as  a  whole,  is  an 
 inspired  book.  The  apparent  truth  in  this 
 position  is  due  to  the  want  of  discrimination 
 between  revelation  and  inspiration.  It  is  a 
 fact  that  the  Bible  contains  a  revelation;  it  is 
 also  a  fact  that  all  that  is  in  the  Bible  is  not  a 
 matter  of  revelation,  in  the  strict  usage  of  the 
 word.  But  these  points  do  not  help  us  at  aU 
 about  the  real  question,  unless  it  be  arbitrarOy 
 
SIQ 
 
 SECTION  396.— THE  IXSPIRATIOX  OF  THE  SCRIPTURES. 
 
 assumed  that  inspiration  extends  no  furtlier 
 than  revelation,  which  it  is  impossible  to 
 prove  either  on  rational  or  historic  grounds. 
 
 To  the  idea  of  inspiration,  also,  it  belongs 
 that  it  should  be  considered  as  plenary — that 
 is,  the  divine  influence,  which  is  its  source,  ex- 
 tends to  and  pervades  the  whole  contents  of 
 the  Scriptures,  both  historical  and  doctrinal; 
 it  includes  the  whole  of  the  strict  divine  revela- 
 tions, and  also  whatever  the  sacred  writers 
 Titter  as  historians  and  witnesses.  Inspiration 
 is  the  organizing  principle  of  the  whole  Bible, 
 just  as  the  principle  of  life  is  the  organizing 
 ■energy  in  every  bodily  frame,  extending  to  all 
 its  parts,  even  those  seemingly  the  most  insig- 
 nificant. It  is  not  confined  to  new  truths,  it 
 rehearses  the  old  ;  but  of  both  the  old  and  the 
 new  it  makes  one  coherent  whole.  It  com- 
 prises both  tiie  matter  and  the,  form  of  the 
 Bible;  the  matter  in  the  form  in  which  it  is 
 conveyed  and  set  forth.  It  extends  even  to 
 the  language,  ;iot  in  the  mechanical  sense  that 
 each  word  is  dictated  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  but 
 in  the  sense  that,  under  divine  guidance,  each 
 writer  spake  in  his  own  language,  according  to 
 the  measure  of  his  knowledge  acquired  by 
 personal  experience,  by  the  testimony  of  others, 
 or  by  immediate  divine  revelation.  They  spake 
 as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  x\nd 
 thus  is  the  inspiration  plenary,  since  the  Holy 
 Spirit  works  in  all  parts  of  the  Scripture,  and 
 makes  of  the  many  one,  of  terrestrial  dialects 
 a  celestial  tongue,  out  of  human  and  divine 
 elements  one  divine  work,  God's  book,  given 
 by  men  and  for  men. 
 
 This  doctrine  of  plenary  inspiration  is  not 
 inconsistent  with  the  acknowledged  fact  that 
 different  parts  of  the  Scripture  are  of  different 
 grades  of  inii)ortance  for  our  immediate  .spirit- 
 ual benefit.  Tlie  books  of  tlie  Chronicles  are 
 of  importance  for  the  history  of  God's  king- 
 dom, and  to  give  us  that  history  is  one  object 
 of  inspiration.  Nor  does  the  doctrine  prevent 
 us  from  recognizing  the  fact  that  the  cere- 
 monial law  has  passed  into  desuetude,  for  it 
 wari  the  historic  type  of  him  who  fulfilled  the 
 law,  and  without  inspiration  it  could  not  have 
 had  its  accurate  prophetic  character.  Nor  does 
 plenary  inspiration  forbid  us  to  say  that  some 
 portions  of  Scripture  are  of  relatively  greater 
 and  others  of  relatively  less  moment ;  all  parts 
 of  it  are  needed  as  parts  of  the  one-  whole; 
 the  head  can  not  say  to  tlie  hand,  I  have  no 
 need  of  thee,  nor  the  eye  to  the  foot,  I  have  no 
 
 need  of  thee ;  but  yet  the  head  is  better  than 
 the  hand,  and  the  eye  is  quicker  than  the  foot. 
 There  are  fundamental  truths,  and  truths  not 
 fundamental ;  some  parts  have  a  majestic  dig- 
 nitj",  others  are  lowly  and  obscure ;  but  the 
 great  and  the  small,  the  necessary  and  the  con- 
 tingent, together  make  one  whole.  As  it  is  in 
 the  material  Cosmos,  so  is  it  in  the  fair  order 
 of  the  Book  of  God — one  mind  working  to  one 
 end  pervades  the  whole  ;  and  the  very  marvel 
 is  that  such  innumerable  facts  and  details  are 
 wrought  together  into  one  plan. 
 
 Nor  does  the  doctrine  of  plenary  inspira- 
 tion demand  absolute  and  final  perfection  in 
 each  writer  or  in  each  individual  statement. 
 The  whole  of  revealed  truth  is  to  be  gathered 
 only  from  the  whole  Scriptures ;  nor  is  all 
 truth  revealed  even  here,  but  only  what  is 
 necessary  to  the  great  object  of  the  book — the 
 manifestation  of  God's  redemptive  love.  The 
 statements  of  each  writer,  it  is  well  said  by 
 Dr.  Alliott,  "  may  be  partial  and  imperfect  in 
 point  of  fullness,  while  complete  and  perfect 
 in  point  of  truthfulness."  We  need  all  tbe 
 gospels  to  get  at  the  entire  life  of  our  Saviour ; 
 each  is  to  be  harmonized  with  the  others ;  the 
 four  gospels  combined  together  realize  that 
 beautiful  comparison,  which  of  old  was  made 
 of  them,  to  the  cherubim,  one  living  spirit,  yet 
 a  fourfold  form.  The  whole  doctrine  of  the 
 New  Testament  is  to  be  gathered,  not  from  Paul 
 alone,  nor  from  John,  nor  from  Peter,  nor  from 
 James,  but  from  James,  Peter,  John,  and  Paul 
 together.  The  harmonizing  of  different  his- 
 torical statements  and  the  analogy  of  faith  are 
 as  necessary  in  the  interpretation  of  the  Scrip- 
 tures as  of  any  other  writings  ;  and  only  a  very 
 mechanical  and  human  notion  of  inspiration 
 has  ever  led  to  a  different  conception. 
 
 Much  less  does  i)lenary  inspiration  demand 
 that  the  sacred  Scriptures  shall  contain  all 
 truth  on  all  subjects,  or  tbe  scientific  form  of 
 truth  on  the  matters  to  which  it  incidentally 
 refers,  but  about  which  it  does  not  pretend  to 
 teach.  Its  popular  statements  in  natural  sci- 
 ence are  to  be  receiveil  as  popular ;  they  do  not 
 claim  to  be  anything  more.  If  we  have  entire 
 truth  on  the  subjects  for  which  the  Scriptures 
 were  written,  and  no  error  on  other  incidental 
 matters,  it  is  all  that  can  be  needed.  And  one 
 of  the  most  wonderful  indirect  testimonies  to 
 the  Bible  is  found  in  the  fact  that  science  has 
 not  been  able  to  establish  conclusions  incon- 
 sistent with  the  narration  of  the  creation,  or 
 
SECTION  396.— THE  INSPIRATION  OF  THE  SCRIPTURES. 
 
 817 
 
 overthrowing  the  unity  of  the  race.  One  of 
 the  ablest  naturalists  of  Germany,  Wagner,  the 
 successor  of  Blumenbach,  at  Gottingen,  main- 
 tains, as  did  Blumenbach,  "  that  the  latest  re- 
 sults of  scientific  investigation  leave  the  Biblical 
 account  of  the  descent  of  mankind  from  one 
 pair  wholly  unmolested." 
 
 As  to  the  nature  of  inspiration,  then,  we 
 conclude  that  it  is  to  be  distinguished  from 
 direct  revelation,  that  it  involves  a  combina- 
 tion of  human  and  divine  elements  with  the 
 constant  supremacy  of  the  divine,  and  that  it 
 is  best  described  as  plenary,  extending  to  all 
 parts  of  the  sacred  record,  giving  us  in  the 
 whole  Scripture  all  needful  truth  in  respect  to 
 tlie  history  and  doctrines  of  the  kingdom  of 
 God. 
 
 3.  Proof  of  the  Inspiration  of  the  Bible. 
 — The  direct  proof  is  derived  from  a  variety 
 of  sources  and  not  from  a  few  isolated  texts 
 alone,  yet  it  ultimately  centers  in  the  credi- 
 bility of  our  Saviour  and  of  his  apostles.  He 
 testifies  to  the  authority  of  the  Old  Testament 
 as  the  Word  of  God,  and  he  promises  the 
 Spirit  who  was  to  guide  and  inspire  the  apos- 
 tles— so  that  the  proof  of  inspiration  stands 
 or  falls  with  the  authority  of  Christ. 
 
 Of  sucb  inspn-ation  there  may  be  said  to  be 
 an  anterior  probability,  on  the  general  ground, 
 which  we  here  take  for  granted,  that  God  has 
 made  a  revelation  to  man.  If  he  would  make 
 a  revelation,  it  is  natural  to  infer  that  he  would 
 ■secure  the  record  of  it  from  error.  With  the 
 fact  of  a  revelation  we  naturally  connect  the 
 idea  of  an  authoritative  and  final  Scripture, 
 valid  for  all  times.  He  who  gave  the  greater 
 would  not  withhold  the  less.  He  who  pro- 
 posed to  redeem  mankind  would  not  leave 
 them  without  sufficient  and  authentic  witness 
 of  his  gracious  will. 
 
 The  Scriptures  of  the  Old  Testament  are 
 pervaded  by  the  most  frequent  claims  of  divine 
 authority.  The  law  given  by  Moses  was  to  be 
 kept  by  the  side  of  the  xirk  of  the  Covenant 
 (Deut.  31)  within  the  Holy  of  Holies ;  it  was 
 to  be  read  before  all  the  people  every  seven 
 years ;  it  was  to  be  copied  by  the  kings  of 
 Israel  (Deut.  17:  18);  the  subsequent  writings 
 were  added  to  it ;  individual  writers  testify 
 that  they  had  a  divine  command  to  write,  as 
 Moses  CExod.  34:  27;  Deut.  31  :  19),  Isaiah 
 (1:2;  8:1),  Jeremiah  (1:2;  36  :  2).  Dan- 
 iel says,  ''  The  spirit  of  the  Lord  spake  by  me, 
 And  his  word  was  in  my  tongue."  But  the 
 95 
 
 chief  and  crowning  proof  is  from  the  testimony 
 of  Christ  and  the  apostles.  They  refer  to  these 
 writings,  and  to  these  alone,  as  having  divine 
 origin  and  authority  ;  they  call  them  the  Scrip- 
 ture, and  apply  this  term  in  this  sense  to  naught 
 else. 
 
 While  the  apostles  thus  testify  to  the  in- 
 spired authority  of  the  older  Scriptures,  they 
 also  claim  that  their  own  writings  are  the 
 Word  of  God,  and  are  to  be  received  as  having 
 at  least  an  equal  divine  authority  (1  Thes. 
 2  :  13  ;  2  Cor.  5  :  20  ;  13  :  3;  Eph.  3  :  3-5). 
 Apostles  are  coordinate  with  the  prophets 
 (Eph.  2  :  20).  Thus  is  the  proof  of  the  inspi- 
 ration of  the  New  Testament  linked  with  the 
 evidence  for  the  inspiration  of  the  Old  Testa- 
 ment. In  some  respects  the  apostles  claim,  as 
 throughout  the  Epistles  to  the  Galatians  and 
 Hebrews,  that  the  new  is  higher  than  the 
 old.  Moses  was  the  servant,  but  Christ  is  the 
 Son.  While  they  testify  to  the  inspiration  of 
 tbe  Old  Testament,  they  also  claim  for  them- 
 selves a  new,  a  higher,  and  a  final  revelation. 
 
 The  direct  evidence  for  the  inspiration  of 
 the  New  Testament  goes  back  to  the  testimony 
 and  authority  of  the  Saviour ;  he  declares  of 
 his  own,  as  of  the  Old  Testament  words,  that 
 they  shall  not  pass  away  (Luke  21  :  33) ;  that 
 the  word  that  he  speaks  shall  judge  men  at  the 
 last  day  (John  12  :  48) ;  in  his  last  intercessory 
 prayer  he  pleads  that  he  has  given  to  his  dis- 
 ciples the  words  which  his  Father  gave  unto 
 him  (John  17  :  8).  Four  times,  during  his 
 earthly  ministry,  he  gave  a  special  promise  and 
 pledge  to  his  apostles  that,  in  all  they  said  as 
 apostles,  the  Spirit  should  guide  them  into  the 
 truth.  The  first  occasion  was  when  he  sent 
 forth  the  twelve  (Mat.  10  :  19,  20),  saying,  It 
 is  not  ye  that  speak,  but  the  Spirit  of  your 
 Father  that  speaketh  in  you;  the  second  is 
 narrated  in  Luke  (12  :  11,  12),  take  ye  no 
 thought,  for  the  Holy  Ghost  shall  teach  you  in 
 the  same  hour  what  ye  ought  to  say  ;  the  third 
 is  in  the  week  of  his  passion  (Mark  13  :  11, 
 and  Luke  21  :  14,  15),  to  the  same  import; 
 the  fourth  and  final  pledge  is  preserved  in  the 
 Gospel  of  John,  in  the  full  and  abundant  prom- 
 ises of  Christ's  parting  lessons;  his  disciples 
 were  to  receive  the  Comforter,  the  Spirit  of 
 Truth  (John  14  :  16,  17);  he  was  to  teach 
 them  all  things,  and  to  bring  all  things  to  their 
 remembrance,  whatsoever  Christ  had  said  un- 
 to them  (14  :  25,  26) ;  he  was  to  guide  them 
 into  all  truth,  was  to  show  them  things  to  come 
 
818 
 
 SECTION  396.— THE  INSPIRATION  OF  THE  SCRIPTURES. 
 
 (John  16  :  12,  13).  Such  were  the  promises 
 and  pledges  of  the  Redeemer,  and  they  were 
 most  perfectly  fulfilled  in  the  royal  Pentecostal 
 gift  (Acts  2:4;  4  :  31),  whereby  the  disciples 
 received  wisdom  and  boldness  which  none  were 
 able  to  gainsay  or  resist.  And  the  promise  in- 
 cludes and  covers  there  writings  as  well  as 
 their  sayings ;  if  it  did  not,  it  were  broken  in 
 that  which  is  most  important.  They  them- 
 selves say  they  write  as  they  speak  (1  John 
 1  :  3,  4;  2  Thes.  2  :  15 ;  Gal.  1  :  8,  12).  And 
 through  their  writings  there  is  but  one  strain, 
 one  language.  Paul  begins  each  of  his  Epistles, 
 excepting  that  to  the  Hebrews,  with  a  claim 
 of  divine  authority  and  commission,  which  nev- 
 er deserts  him ;  he  proclaims,  as  under  a  con- 
 scious divine  influence,  in  a  lordly  strain,  the 
 very  oracles  of  God.  He  declares  to  the  Corin- 
 thians (1  Cor.  2  :  11,  12)  that  he  has  received 
 the  very  Spirit  of  God,  who  alone  knoweth  the 
 things  of  God ;  his  words  are  in  demonstration 
 of  the  Spirit  (1  Cor.  2  :  4,  and  2  Cor.  2:17); 
 he  has  a  revelation  of  the  mystery  not  made 
 known  in  other  ages  (Eph.  3  :  5,  and  Gal.  1  : 
 12);  the  word  which  he  declared  to  the  Thes- 
 salonians  (1  Thes.  2:13)  was  in  truth  the  word 
 of  God ;  even  the  words  he  speaks  are  those 
 which  the  Holy  Ghost  teacheth  (1  Cor.  2  :  13). 
 It  is  indeed  said  that  Paul  twice  disclaims  in- 
 spiration ;  even  if  he  did  in  the  cases  alleged,  he 
 by  inference  claims  it  elsewhere  ;  but  when  he 
 says  (1  Cor.  7  :  12),  I  speak  and  not  the  Lord, 
 and  that  he  has  no  commandment  (v.  25),  he 
 is  not  distinguishing  between  what  is  inspired 
 and  uninspired,  but  between  what  is  a  matter 
 of  direct  command  and  of  apostolic  advice. 
 That  this  advice  was  inspired  appears  from 
 verse  40,  when  he  adds,  I  think  also  that  I 
 have  the  Spirit  of  God. 
 
 Peter,  too,  reckons  Paul's  writings  as  Scrip- 
 ture (2  Pet.  3  :  15,  16),  and  claims  like  author- 
 ity for  himself  (1  Pet.  1  :  12) ;  he  preaches  the 
 word  which  endureth  for  ever  (1  Pet.  1 :  25,  and 
 4:11);  he  puts  his  sayings  on  the  same  ground 
 as  the  Old  Testament  (2  Pet.  3  :  2).  The  au- 
 thority of  Mark  and  Luke  is  resolved  by  the 
 universal  consent  of  the  Church  into  that  of 
 Peter  and  Paul.  The  Apocalypse  in  its  very 
 form  is  an  immediate  divine  revelation. 
 
 Such  is  the  substance  of  the  evidence,  which 
 leaves  us  only  the  alternative  between  impos- 
 ture and  inspiration.  Self-deception  to  such 
 an  extent  with  such  men  is  incredible.  And 
 these  isolated  citations  give  us  the  bare  outline 
 
 of  the  proof;  the  full  evidence  can  only  come 
 from  reading  the  Scriptures  themselves,  and 
 seeing  the  unequaled  majesty  and  authority 
 with  which  the  prophets  and  apostles  discourse 
 of  those  high  themes  upon  which  the  wisest  of 
 men  lisp  and  stammer.  An  air  of  conscious 
 truth  pervades  their  discourse ;  they  speak  as 
 by  a  divine  impulse,  and  in  the  name  of  him 
 from  whom  there  is  no  appeal.  Their  author- 
 ity is  from  him.  The  Spirit  of  Christ  was  the 
 spirit  of  prophecy  ;  the  Spirit  of  Christ  is  the 
 spirit  of  the  apostles. 
 
 "We  rest  here  upon  the  authority  of  apostles 
 and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ  himself  being  the 
 chief  corner-stone.  The  argument  for  the  in- 
 spiration of  both  the  Old  and  New  Testaments 
 runs  back  to  and  centers  in  Him,  who  is  the 
 way,  and  the  truth,  and  the  life.  The  ultimate 
 testimony  to  inspiration  is  thus  not  human,  but 
 divine. 
 
 4.  CoxcLusiox. — The  theory  of  plenary  in- 
 spiration, as  we  have  already  given  it,  allows 
 that  all  of  Scripture  is  inspired  ;  it  recognizes 
 the  relative  integrity  of  the  divine  and  human 
 elements  ;  and  it  judges  all  parts  of  the  Bible 
 with  respect  to  the  great  object  for  which  it 
 was  given,  to  redeem  mankind.  Men  are  the 
 free  organs  for  this  high  communication  of 
 divine  truth  ;  they  are  selected  and  trained  for 
 this  special  work  ;  and  the  divine  influence 
 elevates  and  purifies  their  faculties,  their 
 thoughts,  and,  where  needful,  their  very  lan- 
 guage. And  the  book,  written  under  such  in- 
 spiration, for  our  instruction,  contains  what- 
 ever is  needful  for  all  mankind,  whether  in 
 this  life  or  in  that  which  is  to  come,  and  is 
 thus  a  treasury  for  all  times.  Solomon  gives 
 us  the  maxims  of  worldly  wisdom,  and  John 
 discourses  of  the  heavenly  Jerusalem  ;  we  have 
 that  marriage  song  of  earthly  love,  which  only 
 the  impure  revile,  as  well  as  the  promise  of 
 that  blessed  estate  where  they  neither  marry 
 nor  are  given  in  marriage,  but  are  as  the  an- 
 gels of  God.  Tem|)erance  and  chastity  are 
 enjoined  for  the  care  of  our  mortal  bodies, 
 while  by  faith  we  look  forward  to  the  time 
 when  this  mortal  shall  put  on  immortality. 
 History  here  instructs  us  even  in  minute  de- 
 tails as  to  the  chosen  people  of  God,  for  of 
 them  the  Redeemer  was  to  come ;  and  in  his 
 sacred  Person  the  sum  of  type  and  prophecy 
 was  fulfilled.  The  same  history  tells  us  of  the 
 relations  of  the  ancient  nations  to  this  one 
 central  kingdom,  while  prophecy,  not  yet  con- 
 
SECTION  397.— FAITH  AND  REVELATION. 
 
 819 
 
 summated,  but  ever  in  tlie  course  of  fulfillment, 
 holds  up  the  elevating  vision  of  its  final  tri- 
 umph to  cheer  us  in  all  our  conflicts.  The 
 highest  truths,  beyond  which  thought  can  not 
 reach,  as  to  God  and  man,  and  their  relations 
 to  each  other,  center  in  him,  who  is  both  God 
 and  man,  and  the  king  of  this  divine  empire. 
 All,  even  the  most  insignificant  portions  of  the 
 original  Scriptures,  have  their  life  from  his 
 Spirit,  even  as  the  principle  of  life  embraces 
 the  hairs  of  the  head  as  well  as  the  beating  of 
 the  heart.  All  is  shaped  by  the  wise  Builder 
 into  one  glorious  temple,  which  speaks  of  hira 
 from  the  foundation  to  the  topmost  stone,  and 
 whose  arches  reverberate  with  songs  of  saints 
 and  angels  magnifying  the  glories  of  his  grace. 
 And  hence,  in  conformity  with  the  teach- 
 ings of  Scripture,  with  the  confessions  of  the 
 Church  in  all  times,  with  the  demands  of  Chris- 
 
 tian experience  and  of  a  wise  philosophy,  we 
 judge  that  inspiration  is  to  be  defined  as  ^^^e- 
 nary,  working  in  all  portions  of  the  Bible.  It 
 is  unwise  and  mechanical  to  try  and  measure 
 it  out  by  degrees,  here  a  suggestion,  there  an 
 elevation,  again  a  direction,  and  in  fine  a  su- 
 perintendency.  It  is  more  than  a  superintend- 
 ing guidance  ;  for  that  expresses  but  an  exter- 
 nal relation  between  the  Spirit  and  the  writer. 
 But  inspiration  is  an  influence  within  the  soul, 
 divine  and  supernatural,  working  through  all 
 the  writers  in  one  organized  method,  making 
 of  the  many  one,  by  all  one  book,  the  book  of 
 God,  the  book  for  man,  divine  and  human  in 
 all  its  parts ;  having  the  same  relation  to  all 
 other  books  that  the  person  of  the  Son  of  God 
 has  to  all  other  men,  that  the  Church  of  the 
 living  God  has  to  all  other  institutions.  H.  B. 
 Smith. 
 
 Section  397. 
 Faith  and  Revelation. 
 
 Faith,  in  its  widest  usage,  designates  a  con- 
 viction in  the  reality  of  things  unseen  and  eter- 
 nal ;  in  a  more  religious  sense,  it  is  trust  in 
 God  and  God's  word ;  in  a  more  specific  and 
 theological  meaning,  it  embraces  the  articles 
 of  belief  drawn  out  into  a  definite  system ;  in 
 its  most  specific  and  evangelical  sense,  it  de- 
 notes that  full  reliance  upon  Christ  by  which 
 we  become  partakers  of  the  salvation  which 
 he  alone  has  purchased  for  the  human  race. 
 
 In  all  these  senses,  excepting  the  first,  it 
 has  certain  marked  traits  by  which  it  is  dis- 
 tinguished from  philosophy.*     It  rests  upon 
 
 *  Of  tho  relations  of  Phllogophy  and  Faith,  the  same 
 profound  thinker  eloquently  writes  :  "  The  problems  of 
 the  union  of  the  finite  with  the  infinite,  of  the  reconcilia- 
 tion of  a  holy  God  with  a  sinful  race,  and  of  our  personal 
 and  immortal  destiny,  which  philosophy  can  only  state, 
 the  Christian  system  solves.  The  full  perception  and 
 conviction  of  this  great  fact  about  Christianity  would 
 end,  and  this  alone  can  terminate,  the  unnatural  war  be- 
 tween philosophy  and  faith  ;  for  philosophy  and  faith  are 
 set  at  variance  only  by  sin,  and  kept  in  discord  only  from 
 not  seeing  Christ  as  he  is  I  Philosophy  and  faith  1  both 
 are  from  God  ;  the  one  may  descry  the  end,  and  the  other 
 gives  us  the  means  ;  the  one  states  the  problems  which 
 the  other  solves  ;  philosophy  shows  us  the  labyrinth,  and 
 Christ  gives  us  the  clew  ;  the  former  recognizes  the  neces- 
 sity of  redemption,  the  latter  gives  us  the  redemption 
 itself.  The  two  at  variance  1  When  every  Christian 
 knows,  what  one  has  said,  that  '  when  we  speak  the  lan- 
 
 authority,  upon  good,  upon  the  highest  au- 
 thority, but  still  upon  authority — confirmed, 
 indeed,  by  experience ;  but  it  is  the  authority, 
 and  not  the  experience,  which  is  ultimate  and 
 supreme.  That  authority  is  divine  and  decis- 
 ive ;  it  is  the  very  word  of  God  recorded  in 
 the  Scriptures.  As  face  answers  to  face  in  a 
 glass,  so  does  faith  to  the  Bible,  which  it  re- 
 ceives, both  in  history  and  in  doctrine  ;  and  it 
 is  not  so  anxious  to  harmonize  the  parts  as  to 
 imbibe  the  whole.  It  connects  all  things  di- 
 rectly with  the  providence  of  God ;  to  this  it 
 is  ever  submissive.     It  is  content  with  mira- 
 
 guage  of  the  Bible,  we  speak  our  mother  tongue';  at 
 variance  I  only  when  philosophy  goes  '  sounding  on  its 
 dim  and  perilous  way,'  averting  the  heart  from  him  who 
 of  God  is  made  unto  ue  wisdom,  as  well  as,  and  because, 
 righteousness  and  redemption  ;  at  variance  !  only  as  the 
 light  of  the  sun  is  at  variance  with  the  heat  of  the  sun, 
 or  as  the  light  and  heat  of  the  great  ruler  of  the  day  are 
 at  variance  with  the  lesser  lights  that  rule  the  night;  at 
 variance  !  only  as  redemption  is  at  variance  with  sin, 
 eternity  with  time,  the  incarnation  with  creation,  and 
 the  God  of  grace  with  the  God  of  justice;  at  variance  J 
 ever  and  only  as  the  solution  of  a  problem  is  at  vari- 
 ance with  the  problem  itself;  since  all  that  Christ  pro- 
 poses and  does  is  to  solve,  in  a  practical,  living  method, 
 the  absorbing  problem  of  the  relation  of  man  to  God 
 and  of  sin  to  redemption.  For  this  end  was  he  born,  and 
 for  this  cause  came  he  into  the  world,  that  he  might  be 
 the  King  of  the  eternal  truth." 
 
820 
 
 SECTION  397.— FAITH  AXD   REVELATION. 
 
 cles,  and  it  accepts  mysteries ;  it  says  God 
 alone  is  wise.  Here  we  see  as  through  a 
 glass,  darkly ;  there  we  shall  know  as  we  are 
 known. 
 
 Such  is  faith ;  it  is  called  a  life,  and  it  is 
 worthy  of  the  name  of  life,  it  is  so  full  and 
 satisfying.  Tlie  man  who  has  it  would  as 
 soon  doubt  whether  his  body  were  animated 
 by  the  life  of  nature,  when  he  is  conscious  of 
 the  movements  of  its  muscles  in  their  most 
 strenuous  efforts,  and  of  tlie  full  delights  of 
 nervous  sensation,  as  he  would  doubt  whether 
 his  soul  were  a  partaker  of  spiritual  life, 
 when  its  powers  are  expanded  to  their  utmost 
 intensity  of  action  and  of  blessedness  by  the 
 gracious  truths  which  center  in  the  person  of 
 our  Lord. 
 
 If  this  be  so,  we  ask  next,  what  is  faith, 
 what  does  it  claim  to  be,  in  what  does  it  rest  ? 
 Faith,  internally,  is  a  state  of  trust ;  but  it  is 
 always  trust  in  something  external.  Its  real 
 character  can  only  be  determined  by  stating 
 its  objects.  And  the  Christian's  faith  reposes, 
 as  we  before  said,  upon  a  revelation— an  his- 
 torical revelation — a  revelation  historically  at- 
 tested, attested  by  miracle  and  by  prophecy ; 
 a  revelation  recorded  in  a  volume  which 
 claims  to  be  inspired.  It  is  not  primarily  a 
 .system  of  doctrines,  nor  a  confession,  nor  a 
 speculation  ;  but  it  is  a  grand  historical  econo- 
 my, a  manifestation  of  God  and  his  purposes, 
 an  annunciation  of  supernatural  truth  by  nat- 
 ural agencies,  by  prophets  and  teachers,  and, 
 last  of  all,  by  Jesus  Christ ;  a  manifestation 
 forming  a  part  of  human  history,  connected 
 and  progressive  through  thousands  of  years. 
 And  all  this  series  of  revelations  comes  to  us 
 in  the  Scriptures,  which  give  us  both  the 
 facts  and  the  divine  interpretation  of  them. 
 Christianity  thus  claims  to  be  a  real  revelation 
 of  God,  made  in  the  best  form  in  which  we 
 can  conceive  a  revelation  to  be  made,  made  to 
 give  the  highest  and  most  needed  knowledge, 
 made  to  redeem  mankind.  And  this  whole 
 historic  revelation  bears  with  steady  and  con- 
 centrated aim  upon  one  person,  himself  an 
 historical  personage,  himself  a  man,  in  whom 
 it  is  declared  that  heaven  and  earth  are  recon- 
 ciled, that  the  great  problems  of  human  des- 
 tiny are  solved.  And  thus  the  Christian  re- 
 ligion presents  itself  as  adapted  to  man's  high- 
 est wants  in  an  exclusive  sense,  and  with  re- 
 deeming efficacy.  This  is  the  first  aspect  of 
 the  Christian  economy,  and  here  is  the  primary 
 
 '  basis  of  faith.  But  this  is  not  all,  for  faith 
 !  claims  an  internal  evidence  as  well  as  an  his- 
 torical basis.  Man  i;;  a  believer,  made  to  trust. 
 The  infirmities  of  his  finite  and  the  necessities 
 of  his  sinful  condition  make  faith  necessary 
 to  the  attainniv^nt  of  the  great  ends  of  his 
 being.  And  the  Christian  finds  in  his  own 
 heart  a  profound  experience  whicii  fills  and 
 satisfies  his  soul,  and  which  is  entirely  respon- 
 sive to  the  substance  of  the  divine  revelation, 
 as  recorded  in  the  word  of  God.  And  here  is 
 another  series  of  facts,  reaching  through  thou- 
 sands of  years,  embracing  men  of  every  clime 
 and  degree,  the  sage  and  the  simple,  the  civil- 
 ized and  barbarian,  the  young  and  the  mature, 
 the  living  and  the  dying,  who  all,  with  one 
 consent,  testify  that  in  this  revelation  they 
 have  found  their  solace  and  support,  that  it  is 
 the  source  of  the  highest  activity  and  blessed- 
 ness of  all  their  powers.  And,  in  the  experi- 
 ence of  believers  also,  all  converges  around 
 the  same  divine  person,  who  is  the  center  and 
 crown  of  the  historic  revelation. 
 
 Nor  is  this  all.  That  revelation,  historically 
 so  grand  in  its  origin,  and  confirmed  by  human 
 experience,  has  also  entered  into  and  controlled 
 the  whole  course  of  human  history  and  of  hu- 
 man thought  since  the  coming  of  Jesus  of  Naza- 
 reth. And  here  is  another  series  of  tacts.  His- 
 tory is  tlie  grand  test  of  truth ;  it  does  not  lie, 
 for  it  is  the  ever  unfolding  providence  of  God. 
 It  is  more  authoritative  than  mere  speculation, 
 for  it  gives  us  the  highest  reality.  And  in  his- 
 tory the  Christian  system  has  existed  as  a  real 
 and  permanent  power ;  it  has  been  the  center 
 of  man's  noblest  thoughts  and  strongest  feel- 
 ings in  his  most  cultivated  state  for  eighteen 
 hundred  years ;  it  has  controlled  the  destinies 
 and  led  the  march  of  the  nations;  from  its 
 bitter  contests  it  has  ever  emerged  with  added 
 luster,  as  though  endowed  with  immortal  en- 
 ergy. It  is  superior  to  defeat.  Its  power  is 
 now  more  intense  and  diffused  than  ever  be- 
 fore. And  thus  is  Christianity  not  only  an 
 historic  revelation  and  an  internal  experience, 
 Init  also  an  organic,  diflFusive,  ])lastic,  and  trium- 
 pliant  force  in  human  history;  and  in  tliis  liis- 
 tory,  as  in  the  revelation,  and  as  in  the  expe- 
 rience, the  center  around  which  all  revolves 
 is  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 Nor  yet  is  this  all.  This  revelation  has 
 another  aspect  which  has  already  been  hinted 
 at,  but  which  requires  a  fuller  statement.  If 
 man  were  entirely  satisfied  with  the  course  of 
 
SECTION'  398.— THE  CHURCH. 
 
 821 
 
 nature — with  being  born,  living,  and  dying;  if 
 be  bad  no  sense  of  sin,  if  be  bad  never  sinned, 
 be  would  not  be  ever  asking  those  sublime 
 questions,  to  which  nature  is  deaf  and  reason 
 is  dumb.  But  he  knows  something  of  God,  of 
 law,  of  death,  and  eternity,  and  be  would  fain 
 know  more ;  for  here  are  inquiries  in  compari- 
 son with  which  all  the  secrets  of  nature  are 
 not  only  insignificant,  but  patent  to  our  gaze. 
 Now,  it  is  the  grand  claim  of  the  Christian 
 revelation  tliat  it  answers  these  vital  ques- 
 tions; that  it  solves  all  the  great  moral  prob- 
 lems of  human  destiny.  For  each  enigma,  so 
 dark  to  reason,  it  has  a  definite  and  an  authori- 
 tative response  ;  for  all  the  great  moral  prob- 
 lems of  our  destiny  it  offers  a  solution,  and  the 
 solutions  are  given  in  the  person  and  work  of 
 Christ ;  they  all  meet  in  the  same  radiant  cen- 
 ter, in  whom  the  revelation  converges,  in  whom 
 the  believer  finds  his  blessedness,  and  to  whom 
 
 all   subsequent  history  has  brought  its  loyal 
 tribute. 
 
 This,  then,  is  the  primary  aspect  in  whicli 
 the  Christian  faith  is  to  be  viewed ;  as  an  his- 
 torical reality,  confirmed  by  experience,  in- 
 fluencing history,' and  professing  to  solve  the 
 greatest  questions  of  our  destiny,  and  all  con- 
 centering in  Jesus  Christ,  a  personal  object  of 
 faith  and  love,  the  very  manifestation  of  God 
 here  upon  the  earth.  And  here,  under  God,  is 
 the  hiding-place  of  the  strength  of  faith.  It  is 
 the  majesty  of  a  revealed  economy  ;  the  pro- 
 foundest  experience  of  the  human  heart  is  with 
 it;  the  might  of  history  testifies  unto  it;  it,  and 
 it  alone,  gives  the  key  which  unlocks  the  mys- 
 teries of  our  moral  being.  And  thus  is  the 
 Christian  i-evelation,  considered  as  a  grand, 
 historic,  experienced  economy,  centering  in 
 one  person,  distinct  from  all  other  pretended 
 revelations.     H.  B.  Smith. 
 
 Section   398. 
 The  Cliurcli. 
 
 Christ  the  Institutor  of  one  Church  in  Suc- 
 cessive Dispeiisations. — God  has  had  but  one 
 Church  in  the  world,  and  that  Church  has  ex- 
 isted since  the  revelation  of  the  seed  of  the  wo- 
 man at  the  fall  of  man.  When,  at  first,  Adam 
 and  Eve  united  in  the  act  of  offering  sacrifice, 
 connected  with  prayer  and  praise,  the  visible 
 Church  catholic  was  formed,  and  we  can  not 
 doubt  that  it  owed  its  being  to  "  the  voice  of  the 
 Lord  God,"  who  wsis  beard  in  the  garden  at  the 
 cool  of  the  day,  calling  the  attention  of  the  guilty 
 pair  to  their  destitute  and  sinful  state,  and  to  the 
 way  by  which  fallen  men  were  to  be  rescued 
 from  the  curse  and  condemnation  of  a  broken 
 law.  The  covenant  made  with  Abraham  was 
 without  doubt  an  ecclesiastical  covenant,  in 
 which  the  visible  Church  in  general  was  inter- 
 ested. This  appears  from  the  fact  that,  while 
 some  of  the  patriarch's  natural  posterity  were 
 shut  out  from  its  blessings,  express  provision  was 
 made  for  the  admission  of  others  who  were  not 
 his  seed;  and  from  the  promise  of  being  made 
 "  the  father  of  many  nations,"  which  could  not 
 have  been  fulfilled  if  the  covenant  had  had  re- 
 spect only  to  the  one  nation  of  tlie  Jews.  He 
 who  proclaimed  this  covenant  to  the  patriarch 
 was  no  other  than  the  angel  of  Jehovah,  the 
 
 uncreated  Messenger  of  the  covenant ;  for  that 
 covenant,  we  know,  "was  confirmed  of  God 
 in  Christ."  With  regard  to  the  solemn  and 
 awful  transactions  at  Sinai,  when  the  whole 
 Levitical  economy  was  fixed  and  arranged,  we 
 are  assured  that  the  law  was  "  ordained  by  an- 
 gels in  the  hands  of  a  Mediator."  At  the  in- 
 troduction of  the  New  Testament  dispensation 
 — that  dispensation  which  is  to  continue  to  the 
 end  of  time — we  are  assured  that  the  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ  himself  administered  ordinances, 
 authorized  and  sent  forth  ministers,  counte- 
 nanced with  bis  presence  the  social  meetings 
 of  the  Church,  and,  on  the  day  of  Pentecost, 
 shed  abundantly  on  his  assembled  disciples  the 
 influences  of  his  Spirit. 
 
 Christ  Head  over  all  Things  to  the  Church. 
 — The  fact  of  Christ's  mediatorial  rule  over 
 the  Church  is  plainly  testified  in  the  Scrip- 
 tures. He  is  "King  upon  the  holy  bill  of  Zion 
 — King  of  Zion  ;  he  reigns  over  the  bouse  of 
 Jacob  for  ever;  the  husband  is  the  head  of  the 
 wife,  even  as  Christ  is  the  Head  of  the  Church  ; 
 he  is  the  Head  of  the  body,  the  Church.  Moses 
 was  faithful  in  all  his  house  as  a  servant,  but 
 Christ  as  a  son  over  bis  own  bouse,  whose 
 house  are  we,  if  we  hold  fast  the  confidence 
 
822 
 
 SECTION  398.— THE   CHURCH. 
 
 and  the  rejoicing  of  the  hope  firm  unto  the 
 end.''  They  "  wlio  sing  the  song  of  Moses  the 
 servant  of  God,  and  the  song  of  the  Lamb," 
 address  him,  besides  other  titles,  by  tliat  of 
 "  King  of  Saints."  Therefore,  however  inde- 
 pendent of  man,  tlie  Church  is  under  subjec- 
 tion to  Christ.  The  doctrines  which  it  is  the 
 duty  of  the  Church  to  believe  and  profess  are 
 such  as  he  taught.  The  ordinances  to  be  ob- 
 served are  his  institutions.  The  laws  to  be 
 obeyed  are  his  laws.  The  matter  of  faith,  the 
 fo'-m  of  worship,  the  line  of  conduct,  are  alike 
 sanctioned  by  his  authority.  The  ministers  of 
 religion,  neither  individually  nor  collectively, 
 possess  any  legislative  power.  Their  authority 
 is  wholly  ministerial,  and  is  subordinate  to 
 that  of  Christ.  They  are  at  best  but  servants, 
 and  whatever  they  do  they  are  required  to  do 
 in  the  name  of  their  divine  Lord  and  Mas- 
 ter. 
 
 The  Church  possesses  a  Character  of  Visible 
 Organization. — It  is  spoken  of  in  Scripture  as 
 "  a  body,"  the  members  of  which  exhibit  ad- 
 mirable symmetry,  nice  adaptation,  and  wise 
 subserviency  one  to  another — as  a  "  house," 
 all  the  parts  of  which  are  "  fitly  framed  to- 
 gether "  ;  as  a  "  city,"  whose  streets  are  dis- 
 tributed with  regularity,  and  whose  municipal 
 regulations  are  calculated  to  secure  the  peace 
 and  order  of  the  inhabitants ;  as  a  *'  kingdom  " 
 and  as  a  "nation,"  figures  which  suggest  ideas 
 of  good  government,  orderly  management,  and 
 proper  subordination.  The  nature  of  things 
 and  the  necessity  of  the  case  require  that  the 
 Church  be  considered  as  a  thoroughly  organ- 
 ized society.     W.  S, God  has  made  some 
 
 things  to  be  essential  in  the  organization  of 
 the  Christian  Church,  without  which  there 
 can  be  no  church,  but  a  merely  human  asso- 
 ciation. There  must  be  credible  evidence  of 
 piety,  some  visible  form  of  public  recognition 
 and  mutual  bond  of  covenant  relationship,  and 
 an  assent  to  a  Scriptural  creed.  Provision 
 must  also  be  made  for  gospel  officer.s,  ordi- 
 nances, and  discipline.  The  whole  must  rest 
 on  the  foundation  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  his  sov- 
 ereign authority  must  be  recognized  in  the 
 prayers  and  praises  and  personal  consecration 
 of  all  the  members.  There  may  be  good  men 
 where  there  is  no  such  organization — yea,  there 
 must  be  good  jneii,  in  order  to  such  an  institu- 
 tion ;  but  those  good  men  can  constitute  no 
 gospel  church  in  the  absence  of  these  recpiisi- 
 tions.     The  forms  in   which  these   elements 
 
 shall  be  combined  have  less  consequence;  the 
 snbstaiice  must  be  present.     L.  Hiclol: 
 
 The  Church  consists  of  an  Organized  Body  of 
 Believers  in  Christ. — A  Christian  is  a  man 
 united  to  Christ  by  the  indwelling  of  the  Holy 
 Spirit ;  and  a  church  is  a  body  of  men,  really 
 or  by  a  credibje  profession,  thus  united  to 
 Christ,  organized  for  the  purposes  of  Christian 
 worship,  the  proclamation  of  the  gospel,  and 
 for  mutual  watch  and  care.  If  this  be  the 
 Scriptural  definition  of  a  church,  we  are  not 
 at  liberty  to  alter  it.  The  Church  consists  of 
 the  called,  and  every  body  of  the  called  or- 
 ganized for  church  purposes  is  a  church, 
 whether  local  or  denominational.  Every- 
 where in  the  New  Testament  the  word  ecclesia 
 is  used  as  a  collective  term  for  the  called.  As 
 a  man's  being  a  Christian  does  not  depend 
 upon  anything  external— upon  circumcision  or 
 uncircumcision,  upon  stature,  color,  or  nation- 
 ality— so  whether  a  body  of  Christians  be  a 
 church  can  not  depend  upon  anything  exter- 
 nal. A  nation  is  a  nation,  whether  its  govern- 
 ment be  monarchical,  aristocratic,  or  republi- 
 can. So  a  church  is  a  church,  whatever  be  the 
 form  of  its  external  organization.  Nothing 
 can  be  essential  to  the  being  of  a  church  that 
 is  not  essential  to  the  Christianity  of  its  mem- 
 bers. "  Ubi  Spiritus  Dei,  ibi  Ecclesia,"  has  in 
 all  ages  been  a  motto  and  an  axiom.     C.  H. 
 
 On  the  authority  of  the  New  Testament, 
 the  Church  is  the  body  of  persons  who  be- 
 lieve in  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  and  Sa- 
 viour of  men,  crucified  and  risen ;  and  so  be- 
 lieve in  him  as  to  be  personally  conscious  of  a 
 supreme  desire  to  live  his  spiritual  life,  to  re- 
 semble him,  and  be  liis  true  redeemed  disci- 
 ples. This  definition  takes  the  whole  qualifi- 
 cation for  church-membership  out  of  the  power 
 of  sects  and  external  ceremonies,  lodging  it  in 
 the  internal  region  of  the  heart,  among  the 
 affections  and  motives,  whence  all  life  makes 
 its  way  out  into  speech,  profession,  and  conduct. 
 Its  only  test,  therefore,  is  spiritual,  not  formal. 
 Love  to  God  as  manifest  in  Christ,  and  love  to 
 man  as  (4od's  child,  must  be  the  ruling  affec- 
 tions in  the  soul,  whether  they  have  conformed 
 the  character  perfectly  to  them  or  not.  The 
 Church  is  the  aggregate  of  these  consecrated 
 souls,  aiming  and  longing,  above  all  things, 
 to  live  righteously,  irrespective  of  names,  of 
 forms,  of  creeds,  of  age,  of  place,  except  so 
 far  as  these  affect  this  internal,  central  conse- 
 cration to  Christ.     If  there  were  only  "  two  or 
 
SECTION  398.— THE   CEURCH. 
 
 823 
 
 three  "  such  persons  in  the  world,  they  would 
 be  a  church,  and  Christ,  fulfilling  his  promise, 
 would  be  there  in  the  midst  of  them.  In  all 
 periods  since  Christ  ascended,  this  has  been 
 the  Church.  It  is  distinct  from  all  other  bod- 
 ies, whether  scientific,  civil,  educational,  be- 
 nevolent, moral,  or  even  religious,  if  they  are 
 not  religious  after  the  way  and  gospel  of  Christ. 
 Its  boundaries,  as  it  is  embodied  in  actual  per- 
 sons, may  be  indistinct  to  man's  eye,  but  they 
 are  plain  to  God's ;  and  the  definition  is  plain. 
 The  Church  is  that  body  of  people,  in  what- 
 ever age  or  nation,  of  which  Christ  is  literally 
 and  spiritually  the  Head.  And  any  one  par- 
 ticular church,  here  or  there,  'is  a  smaller  col- 
 lection of  such  people,  and  so  a  branch  of  the 
 
 Church  Universal.      F.   D.   H. There  is  a 
 
 Church  invisible,  which  enfolds  and  embraces 
 all  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincer- 
 ity ;  which  embraces  these,  to  whatever  con- 
 fession they  may  belong — these,  and  none  else 
 but  these.    T. 
 
 Tlie  Church  is  the  nursery  of  saints,  not 
 less  than  the  refuge  of  sinners.  By  its  doc- 
 trine and  discipline,  by  the  spiritual  instruc- 
 tion and  vigilant  superintendence  it  provides, 
 the  edification  of  its  members  in  knowledge, 
 holiness,  comfort,  and  social  duty  is  promoted. 
 The  ordinances  to  which  it  gives  access,  and 
 the  interest  it  secures  in  the  prayers  of  those 
 who  have  power  with  God,  can  not  fail  to 
 render  the  fellowship  of  the  Church  a  dis- 
 tinguished means  of  extending  knowledge, 
 strengthening  faith,  confirming  love,  deepen- 
 ing humility,   increasing  joy,   and  cherishing 
 
 every  devout  and  holy  affection.     W.  S. 
 
 The  relations  of  the  believer  with  the  living 
 water,  which  is  Christ,  are  immediate ;  and 
 the  Church,  the  Christian  commonwealth,  dur- 
 ing successive  ages,  is  the  river  which  brings 
 to  us  the  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ,  and,  so 
 to  speak,  Jesus  Christ  himself.  Without  the 
 Church  there  is  no  Christianity  and  no  Chris- 
 tians. The  very  book  which  contains  the 
 truth  is  altered,  forgotten,  or  perishes ;  and 
 without  an  entirely  new  revelation,  without  a 
 miracle  incessantly  repeated,  you  remain  in  ig- 
 norance and  death.  The  Church,  by  its  volume 
 and  its  weight,  forms  a  current  which  carries 
 it  forward,  and  bears  to  each  of  you  that  word, 
 that  name,  that  invisible  element  which,  in- 
 corporating itself  with  you,  renews  your  whole 
 being.  "What  formed  around  you  that  Chris- 
 tian atmosphere  which  you  have  not  been  able 
 
 to  avoid  breathing  ?  what  created  in  your 
 heart  those  spiritual  wants  of  which  before 
 the  gospel  there  was  no  idea?  Though  you 
 knew  it  not,  it  was  the  Church ;  and  if  you 
 believe  me  you  will  understand,  perhaps  for 
 the  first  time,  the  importance  which  the  apos- 
 tles and  Jesus  Christ  himself  attach  to  the  idea 
 of  the  Church,  that  living  and  continual  per- 
 sonification of  the  whole  body  of  believers, 
 and  the  remarkable  prepossession  which  so 
 often  leads  the  sacred  writers  to  speak  of  the 
 Church  where  you  would  have  spoken  only  of 
 the  soul.  In  fact,  your  Christianity,  how  in- 
 dividual soever  it  may  be  (and  it  never  can  be 
 too  much  so),  is  extracted  from,  is  stamped,  so 
 to  speak,  by  the  Christianity  of  sixty  genera- 
 tions. Ages  and  nations  have  labored  for  each 
 of  you ;  each  of  you  is  an  heir  of  antiquity,  and 
 the  work  of  a  whole  world.     A.  V. 
 
 2'he  Christian  Church  of  the  present,  with 
 all  its  faults  and  weaknesses,  is  the  salt  and 
 the  light  of  the  icorld.  As  holding,  preserving, 
 and  spreading  the  faith  of  Christ,  as  built  on 
 the  feeling  of  brotherhood,  and  on  trust  in  a 
 common  Saviour,  as  bound  together  by  social 
 worship,  sacraments,  a  ministry  and  a  disci- 
 pline, and  as  containing  in  itself  a  self-reform- 
 ing power,  it  is  one  of  the  bonds  wliich  bind 
 mankind  together,  and  on  it  the  hopes  of  man- 
 kind in  a  great  measure  rest.  Its  influence  ex- 
 tends far  beyond  its  own  pale,  and  beyond  the 
 religious  interests  of  man ;  it  originates  or 
 aids  every  etfort  to  make  him  wiser,  happier, 
 
 and  more  manly.     T.  D.  Woolsey. Its  aim 
 
 is  not  reached  in  the  communion  of  saints. 
 There  is  a  real  end  to  which  these  are  prelimi- 
 nary. It  exists  for  the  blessing  and  conquest 
 of  men.  The  field  given  to  it  is  the  Avorld  : 
 the  world  of  all  kindreds  and  tongues,  but  also 
 the  world  of  human  sin,  and  human  misery, 
 and  human  want.  All  this  human  life,  with 
 its  stately  possibilities,  Avith  its  ceaseless 
 thought  and  energy,  its  huge  but  common 
 daily  toil,  its  cries  of  pain  and  despair,  its 
 weakness,  and  crushed  hopes,  and  awful 
 shame,  its  alleys  of  poverty,  its  dens  of  vice, 
 its  wounded  spirits,  its  bleeding  hearts,  its 
 pitiful  social  sores — to  win  this  life  for  Christ, 
 to  penetrate  it  at  every  point  like  the  light  of 
 the  morning — this  is  the  mission  of  the  Church. 
 W.  F.  Stevenson. 
 
 Christ's  doctrine  of  brotherhood  is  the  germ 
 of  all  social  virtues  and  reforms.  It  refines 
 sympathy,   quickens  justice,  kindles  charity, 
 
824 
 
 SECTIOX  399.—  CHRISTIAX  MISSIONS. 
 
 and  inspires  devotion  to  truth,  duty,  and  pub- 
 lic welfare.  There  is  no  refinement  of  educa- 
 tion, manners,  virtue,  or  charity,  not  provided 
 for  in  this  doctrine.  A  late  historian  of  com- 
 munism, deploring  its  failures,  incidentally  di- 
 rects attention  to  the  Christian  Church  as  the 
 most  cheering  hope  of  socialism.  And  what 
 do  reformers  seek,  not  provided  for  in  the 
 Church?  Her  philosophy  is  more  profound, 
 reforming  the  life  by  changing  the  heart.  Her 
 dispensation  of  charity  is  without  expense  of 
 rents,  pageants,  or  official  service,  and  better 
 guarded  against  frauds  and  partiality.  Be- 
 sides, she  cultivates  moral  feeling  and  religious 
 aspiration,  without  which  material  charities 
 lose  half  their  value.  The  Church  perfected  is 
 the  most  effective  Temperance  Society,  the  most 
 promising  Moral  Reform  Association,  the  most 
 useful  Beneficial  Order.  "While  the  special  re- 
 former strikes  at  a  branch,  the  Church  lays 
 the  axe  at  the  root  of  the  tree.  While  the 
 special  reformer  would  direct  his  water-power 
 upon  some  single  detached  wheel,  the  Church 
 would  direct  it  upon  a  shaft,  that  by  imping- 
 ing cogs  turns  all  the  related  wheels  of  a  stu- 
 pendous machinery.  Tlie  most  comprehen- 
 sive of  all  reforms  is  Christianizing  the  world. 
 Christianity  incarnated  in  feelings,  sentiments, 
 customs,  manners,  and  laws,  will  perfect  the 
 social  order  of  the  world.     W.  W.  Everts. 
 
 Perijetuity  of  the  Church. — No  outward 
 events  affect  its  existence.  The  apostles,  one 
 by  one,  pass  away ;  the  Church  lives  on.  Great 
 teachers  and  preachers  arise  and  work,  through 
 many  lands,  and  then  are  not ;  the  Church  re- 
 mains. One  language  disappears  from  use,  and 
 others  become  mere  languages  of  letters  ;  but 
 the  Church  learns  others,  and  is  not  for  an 
 hour  interrupted  in  its  life.    The  Empire  falls. 
 
 j  in  flaming  ruin — the  trophies  of  twelve  hun- 
 dred years  crashing  together  in  smoking  heaps, 
 above  which  rise  barbarian  shouts,  with  wails 
 of  woe  that  fill  the  heavens.  The  Church  is 
 not  smitten  by  that  destruction.  It  teaches 
 the  savage  barbarian  its  truth,  and  is  seen,  like 
 its  Lord,  walking  unscathed  amid  the  furnace, 
 speaking  the  words  of  holy  cheer  to  them  that 
 suffer.  It  is  corrupted;  but  again  it  renews 
 its  life  from  Christ,  and  becomes,  as  of  old, 
 his  faithful  witness.  A  new  era  begins  in  hu- 
 man affairs ;  it  is  not  thereby  superseded.  It 
 makes  the  recent  arts  its  ministers,  the  more 
 powerful  machineries  its  facile  instruments.  It 
 rides  abroad  on  the  wheels  of  new  letters, 
 scatters  its  seeds  in  the  furrows  of  revolution, 
 and  incorporates  other  races  in  itself.  When 
 the  time  for  that  has  come,  it  crosses  the  seas 
 in  the  track  of  the  discoverer;  it  plants  its 
 standards  upon  new  continents,  and  makes  tlie 
 farthest  islands  its  home  as  truly  as  was  Anti- 
 och  or  the  plain  of  Philippi.  And  it  is  around 
 us  here  to-day  as  vital  in  itself,  and  as  closely 
 conformed  to  its  primitive  model,  as  if  but 
 eighteen  years  had  passed,  not  eighteen  centu- 
 ries, since  first  it  appeared.  Resting  for  ever 
 on  the  lordship  of  Christ,  established  in  him 
 as  a  brotherhood  of  believers,  simple  as  the 
 home  is,  yet  more  impressive  in  its  simplicity 
 than  in  all  the  glitter  and  complex  apparatus 
 of  Roman  pomp — the  Church  abides ;  immov- 
 able as  mountains ;  not  afraid  of  decay ;  watch- 
 ing the  rise  and  change  of  states;  waiting  the 
 development  and  the  glory  it  shall  have,  as 
 speeding  years  bring  in  millennium.  It  abides, 
 while  all  things  pass.  It  shall  abide,  while  the 
 earth  continues ;  because  founded  on  the  fact 
 that  in  him  from  whose  life  and  death  it 
 springs  God  was  incarnate.     E.  S.  Storrs. 
 
 Section  399. 
 Considerations  respecting  Christian  Missions. 
 
 Principle  underli/iug  all  Christian  Effort. — 
 As  the  organizing  principle  of  the  kingdom  of 
 God  on  earth  is  the  love  of  God,  inbreathed 
 by  the  Holy  Spirit,  so  the  characteristic  ex- 
 pression of  it  is  love  to  Christ  manifested  by 
 his  followers.  Love  to  Christ  as  man  ;  as  the 
 representative  of  a  race  redeemed  and  pur- 
 chased by  his  blood ;  as  the  representative  of 
 
 that  eternal  and  all-comprehending  Mercy, 
 which,  through  the  agency  of  his  followers,  is 
 to  fall,  like  the  rain  and  the  sunlight,  upon 
 the  pathway  of  universal  man.  This,  as  touch- 
 ing the  relation  of  man  to  his  fellow-man,  is 
 the  distinctive  and  characteristic  feature  of  the 
 kingdom  of  God  on  earth.  In  one  word,  this- 
 is  Christianity.     "  Inasmuch  as  ye  have  done 
 
SECTION  399.— CHRISTIAN  MISSIONS. 
 
 825 
 
 it  unto  the  least  of  these  my  brethren,  ye  have 
 done  it  unto  me."  There  may  be  much  in 
 other  organizations,  other  systems,  other  sov- 
 ereignties which  Christianity  approves.  There 
 may  be  many  precepts  and  maxims  of  human 
 morality  and  human  prudence  which  it  envel- 
 ops and  sanctions.  But  in  this  one  thing  it  is 
 peculiar.  In  this  one  thing  it  stands  forth, 
 transcendent,  glorious,  alone.  It  is  the  love 
 OF  God  manifested  in  love  to  universal  man. 
 
 But  manifested,  let  us  ask  further,  in  what 
 form  ?  The  kingdom  of  God  is  spiritual  and 
 moral.  Its  appropriate  and  chai'acteristic  ac- 
 tion is  therefore  spiritual  and  moral.  It  is  ac- 
 tion which  aims  to  deliver  mankind  from  the 
 power  of  sin,  by  propagating  everywhere  faith 
 in  Christ  as  a  spiritual  deliverer  from  sin.  The 
 spirit  which  prompts  the  Church  to  this  action, 
 we  call  the  Missionary  Spirit.  It  would  be 
 easy  to  cite  a  thousand  crucial  instances  to 
 prove  that  where  this  spirit  burns  the  Church 
 lives  and  flourishes,  that  where  this  spirit  flags 
 the  Church  wanes  and  dies.  As  touching  hu- 
 man relations,  then,  it  follows  that  the  mis- 
 sionary spirit  constitutes  Christianity.  It  is 
 the  very  core  and  essence  of  it.  It  is  that 
 which  being  given,  Christianity  is  given,  and 
 which  being  taken  away,  Christianity  is  taken 
 away.  It  is  that  without  which  Christianity 
 can  not  exist  or  be  conceived.  And  converse- 
 ly, it  is  that  which  without  Christianity  could 
 never  have  existed,  and  would  never  have  been 
 conceived  by  man. 
 
 If  these  views  touching  the  characteristic 
 essence  of  Christianity  itself  are  correct,  it  is 
 impossible  to  avoid  the  conclusion  that  the  true 
 missionary  spirit  in  the  Church  is  the  measure 
 of  her  Christian  principle,  the  test  and  ther- 
 mometer of  her  piety.     H.  Smith. 
 
 The  Missionary  Idea  and  Spirit  an  Inspira- 
 tion of  the  Gospel. — The  one  blood  of  the  cross 
 is  offered  to  all,  and  adapted  to  all  in  whose 
 veins  flows  the  one  blood  of  creation.  That 
 blood  is  as  adequate  for  the  redemption  of  the 
 whole  race  as  for  the  redemption  of  a  single 
 soul.  It  is  wonderful  to  observe  how  the 
 unities  cluster  around  the  cross  of  Christ — 
 one  God  and  Father  of  all,  one  Mediator,  one 
 dying  race,  one  offering  for  sin,  one  divine 
 Spirit,  one  faith,  one  baptism,  one  gospel,  one 
 Church,  one  common  salvation,  and  one  eter- 
 nal heaven.  There  is  but  one  Bible  and  but 
 one  religion  made  for  man.  In  this  respect 
 Christianity  stands  forth  in  solitary  and  un- 
 
 approachable grandeur.  All  other  religions 
 have  been  local  and  national,  without  even 
 the  conception  of  a  universal  extension.  All 
 others  have  risen,  flourished,  and  decayed 
 within  their  narrow  domains,  except  only  as 
 they  have  been  propagated  by  immigration  or 
 the  sword.  None  but  Christianity  has  ever 
 sent  its  missionaries  across  the  seas  and  its 
 evangelists  to  the  ends  of  the  earth.  It  has 
 been  reserved  for  the  gospel  to  grasp  the  idea 
 of  one  faith  for  all  nations,  and  to  teach  that 
 its  fleld  is  the  world,  and  its  home  the  heart 
 of  every  human  being. 
 
 Christian  Europe  and  America  the  Result 
 of  Missions  to  Heathen. — The  European  na- 
 tions are  now  the  most  enlightened,  powerful, 
 and  highly  civilized  portion  of  the  globe.  And 
 what  has  civilized  them  ?  The  gospel  of  Jesua 
 Christ.  By  what  instrumentality  were  they 
 converted  to  Christ  ?  By  the  preaching  of  the 
 cross ;  by  missions  to  the  heathen.  They  were 
 once  all  heathens,  of  the  darkest,  fiercest,  most 
 vindictive  character.  "When  Christianity  first 
 encountered  them  they  were  as  ignorant,  as. 
 barbarous,  as  much  without  hope  and  without 
 God  in  the  world  as  any  of  the  pagan  tribes 
 and  nations  to  which  the  gospel  is  now  sent. 
 But  during  the  long  progress  of  ages  the  gos- 
 pel was  preached,  the  Scriptures  were  trans- 
 lated, the  generations  were  taught  and  trained, 
 the  foundations  of  the  Church  were  laid,  a 
 native  ministry  was  raised  up,  and  the  mighty 
 change  was  wrought.  For  centuries  all  Europe 
 was  a  missionary  field ;  and  at  last  all  Europe 
 was  converted  from  idolatry  to  Christ.  The 
 rude  Goth,  the  roving  Vandal,  the  treacherous. 
 Frank,  the  warlike  Norman,  the  daring  Saxon, 
 the  ferocious  Hun,  the  sturdy  German,  the 
 impetuous  Celt,  the  hardy  Scot,  the  fur-clad 
 Scandinavian  became  a  Christian.  Let  it  never 
 be  forgotten  that  all  the  nations  of  modern 
 Europe  were  evangelized  and  civilized  by 
 Christianity.  This  was  its  second  great  mis- 
 sionary triumph,  not  less  decisive  and  impor- 
 tant than  the  first.  This  is  the  work  which  it 
 was  doing  through  all  the  middle  ages.  And 
 though  its  power  was  greatly  impaired  by  the 
 corruption  and  despotism  of  the  papacy,  yet 
 its  progress  was  onward  and  upward;  and  it 
 prepared  the  material  out  of  which  sprang  the 
 memorable  Reformation  of  the  sixteenth  cen- 
 tury. And  now  behold  the  result  of  missions 
 to  the  heathen — Christian  Europe  and  Chris- 
 tian America,  two  continents  conquered  and 
 
826 
 
 SECTION  399.— CHRISTIAN  MISSIONS. 
 
 given  to  Christ.  Shall  we,  then,  whose  own 
 ancestors  were  once  savage  idolaters,  doubt 
 the  power  of  the  gospel  to  convert  the  heathen, 
 and  to  win  its  tinal  and  universal  victory? 
 L.  J.  Halsey. 
 
 The  Purpose  of  Modern  Missions  is  to  repro- 
 duce among  all  other  Heathen  Peoples  what  has 
 been  wrought  in  the  now  Christian  Nations. — 
 "What  cultivated  peoples  now  present  of  the 
 spirit  of  discovery  and  invention ;  of  logical 
 argumentation  and  research  ;  of  profound  con- 
 ceptions of  life,  of  man,  of  God,  of  futurity — 
 what  each  of  them  has  i)rodaced  in  natural 
 and  mental  philosophy,  in  chemistry,  agricul- 
 ture, theology,  law,  medicine,  political  econ- 
 omy, poetry,  history,  biograjjhy,  travels — all 
 tliese,  Christian  missions  hold  the  philanthropic 
 purpose  and  competency  to  produce  for  all 
 that  sit  in  darkness,  of  every  kindred  and  na- 
 tion and  tongue  and  people.  Actually  and 
 truly,  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States  are 
 to  be  reproduced,  intellectually,  upon  all  i)agan 
 countries!  And  when  these  missions  shall 
 have  been  planted  extensively  over  pagan 
 countries,  and  shall  have  turned  the  heart  of 
 the  people  generally  unto  God,  religion  will 
 have  reached  a  new  and  holier  age ;  piety  at- 
 tained a  vaster  power.  There  will  be  outflow- 
 ing a  larger  tide  of  charity ;  there  will  be  a 
 purer  scene  of  all  good  works  upon  the  face 
 of  society.  And  we,  God's  people,  are  in- 
 trusted with  this  great  enterprise  of  exalting 
 Jehovah  in  the  world.  Our  missions,  which 
 are  to  exalt  him,  must  be  taken  close  into  the 
 arms  of  the  Church  till  they  feel  the  warmtli 
 and  faith  of  her  heart  throbl)ing,  glowing  as  a 
 life  all  through  them.  Nothing  less  must  she 
 give  to  them  than  the  whole  vitalities  of  her 
 spirit  and  the  whole  strength  of  her  arm.  We 
 are  detached  to  the  service  of  bringing  man 
 back  and  presenting  to  Jehovah  his  godlike 
 intellect,  his  vast  heart,  his  powerful  hand,  his 
 iron  will,  his  entire  being,  his  whole  race.  C. 
 White. 
 
 A  Chief  Objection  answered. — It  has  been 
 asked.  Why  has  the  progress  of  missions  been 
 so  slow  ?  If  Christianity  be  divine,  and  the 
 only  religion  for  man,  why  have  not  all  na- 
 tions been  converted  long  ago  ?  In  answer  to 
 such  an  objection,  it  is  sufficient  to  say  that 
 the  God  of  Providence  is  not  straitened  for 
 time.  "Providence,"  says  one,  "makes  a 
 step,  and  ages  have  rolled  away."  If  it  took 
 four  thousand  years  to  prepare  the  way  for  the 
 
 advent  of  Christ,  and  the  first  promulgation  of 
 his  gospel  to  the  nations,  shall  we  say  that 
 eighteen  centuries  are  too  long  for  its  final 
 coijsummation  ?  If  it  took  three  centuries  to 
 convert  the  nations  bordering  the  Mediter- 
 ranean Sea,  and  from  five  to  ten  centuries  to 
 evangelize  the  great  nations  of  modern  Europe, 
 are  we  to  say  that  Providence  is  too  slow,  and 
 that  the  chariot  wheels  of  a  final  triumph  are 
 too  long  delayed,  because  the  Gospel  has  not 
 conquered  all  Asia,  Africa,  America,  and  the 
 islands  of  the  sea,  in  less  than  a  hundred  years? 
 Let  us  not  forget  that  almost  all  great  move- 
 ments are  slow.  The  coral  reefs  are  slowly 
 built ;  but  when  at  last  they  rise  from  their 
 deep  and  broad  toundations,  they  form  the  bul- 
 wark of  mighty  continents,  and  defy  the  ocean 
 and  the  storm.  Colonization  is  slow.  The 
 growth  of  nations  is  slow.  The  advance  of 
 science,  of  art,  and  of  human  liberty  is  slow. 
 The  progress  of  the  gospel  is  in  analogy  with 
 all  other  great  moral  movements.  It  has,  in- 
 deed, led  the  van  in  the  march  of  human  civ- 
 ilization. 
 
 Let  no  one  then  say  that  the  work  of 
 modern  missions  has  failed  in  its  grand  pur- 
 pose of  converting  the  world,  because  every- 
 thing has  not  been  accomplished  within  this 
 nineteenth  centuiy.  When  tempted  to  think 
 that  too  much  money  and  time  have  been 
 spent  on  the  mission  work,  and  too  many 
 valuable  lives  sacrificed,  let  us  remember  that 
 the  foundations  of  Christianity  among  the 
 heathen  have  to  be  laid  in  the  lowest  depths, 
 and  that  it  re(iuires  time  to  raise  the  structure. 
 The  apt  illustration  of  one  of  our  missionaries 
 now  in  the  field  is  here  in  point :  "  We  build, 
 as  they  build  a  breakwater  upon  some  coast 
 where  there  is  no  harbor.  Year  after  year, 
 thousands  of  tons  of  stone  are  quarried  and 
 brought  and  cast  into  the  sea.  Thousands  of 
 dollars  are  spent,  but  tiie  passer-by  sees  not 
 the  faintest  sign  of  any  result.  Years  pass, 
 and  the  waves  roll  on  unbroken,  but  at  last  a 
 solid  wall  rises  above  the  water,  and  remains 
 to  defy  all  storms  to  the  end  of  time.  How 
 rejoiced  the  builders  must  be  when  the  first 
 frail  line  of  stone  peeps  out  of  the  sea!  Till 
 then  they  have  toiled  in  faith  ;  then  faith  be- 
 gins to  be  aided  by  sight,  and  they  go  on  joy- 
 fully to  assured  triumph.  Just  so  it  is  that 
 we  rejoice  over  any  sign  that  Christ's  break- 
 water against  idolatry  and  sin — the  Christian 
 Church — will   ere  long  arise   here   high   and 
 
SECTION  399.— CHRISTIAN-  MISSIONS. 
 
 827 
 
 strong — lasting  enough  to  bear  all  assaults,  and 
 defy  all  opposition.  Men  may  say,  '  The  sea 
 has  swallowed  up  all  your  Bibles  and  tracts, 
 your  teaching,  your  preaching,  and  your  pray- 
 ers, and  gives  no  sign.'  But  we  can  see  the 
 Avail  arising,  and  it  shall  never  be  swept  away, 
 for  the  corner-stone  is  Christ."  L.  J.  Hal- 
 sey. 
 
 Lo,  I  am  with  you,  saith  the  Master,  till  the 
 world  shall  end.  It  is  enough.  It  is  every- 
 thing. Be  of  good  heart,  ye  servants  of  the 
 Lord  !  Moreover,  Providence  opens  to  you  a 
 cheering  vision.  Unmistakable  gleaiuings  there 
 are  even  now  of  that  coming  light  that  shall 
 beam  in  upon  every  family  of  the  earth.  The 
 heralding  star  is  up.  Night  is  waning.  The 
 morning  breaketh.    Work  on  in  joy  and  hope. 
 
 The  final  consummation  reached ;  Jehovah  ex- 
 alted to  reign ;  the  whole  world  subjugated 
 aftectionately,  obediently  before  him,  and  all  is 
 done !  All  might  has  passed  from  the  op- 
 pressor to  the  Protector,  from  the  corrupter  to 
 the  Sanctifier,  from  the  extinguisher  of  hope 
 to  the  Giver  of  assurance  and  glory.  Man  is  a 
 sanctified  intelligence ;  earth  is  a  suburb  of 
 heaven  ;  divine  holiness  is  poured  abroad  over 
 it  all.  As  the  lofty  anthem  swells  up  from 
 every  nation  and  tribe  and  tongue,  responsive 
 peals  forth  the  glorious  psalm  in  heaven :  hear- 
 tier, warmer  goes  answering  back  the  acclama- 
 tion from  the  heart  of  the  world !  Chorus  of 
 heaven  and  earth,  shout  on  !  shout  on  !  For 
 the  Lord  God  omnipotent  reigneth  for  ever! 
 C.  White. 
 
AUTHORS  CITED,  AND  KEY  TO  ABBREVIATIONS. 
 
 [The  titles  of  leading  works,  additional  to  those  given  in  the  previous  volume,  are  here  also  appended  to 
 the  names  of  authors.    An  excellent  service  in  the  interest  both  of  readers  and  writers  is  thus  subserved.] 
 
 w 
 
 .A 
 
 N. 
 
 A. 
 
 J. 
 
 A. 
 
 A. 
 
 J. 
 
 W. 
 
 A. 
 
 w 
 
 .  L 
 
 A 
 
 A. 
 
 J. 
 
 A. 
 
 T. 
 
 D. 
 
 A. 
 
 M. 
 
 B. 
 
 A. 
 
 T.  A. 
 
 Aw/. 
 A.  B. 
 
 Bax. 
 
 L.  B. 
 Beng. 
 T.  D.  B. 
 
 T.  B. 
 
 Wm.  Adams,  D.  D. 
 Nehemiah  Adams,  D.  D. 
 J.  Addison  Alexander,  D.  D. 
 James  AV.  Alexander,  D.  D. 
 W.  L..  Alexander,  D.  D, 
 Henry  Alford,  D.  D. 
 
 How  to  Study  the  New  Testament. 
 Ambrose,  d.  397. 
 Joseph  Angus,  D.  D. 
 Thomas  D.  Anderson,  D.  D. 
 M.  B.  Anderson,  D.  D. 
 Anselm,  d.  1109. 
 Johann  Arnd. 
 Thomas  Arnold,  D.  D. 
 
 Chrintlim  Life. 
 
 Wm.  Arnot,  D.  D. 
 
 Church  in  t'te  llouxe. 
 Wm.  Arthur,  D.  D. 
 
 Tongue  of  Fire. 
 Augustine,  d.  430. 
 Francis  Bacon,  d.  1626. 
 Albert  Barnes. 
 
 Sermon  II. 
 Isaac  Barrow,  D.  D.,  d.  1677. 
 C.  (;.  Barth,  D.  D. 
 Wm.  Bates,  D.  D.,  d.  1699. 
 Richard  Baxter,  d.  1691. 
 Basil,  d   379. 
 
 <;.  T.  Bedell,  D.  D.,  Bishop  of  Ohio. 
 Lyman  Beecher,  D.  D. 
 J.  A.  Ben^el,  D.  D.,  d.  1752. 
 T.  D.  Bernard,  D.  D. 
 Bernard  de  Clairvaux,  d.  1153. 
 G.  W.  Bethune,  D.  D. 
 R.  Besser,  D.  D. 
 Bp.  Wm.  Beveridge,  d.  1708. 
 Thomas  Binney,  D.  D. 
 
 Weigh  House  Chapel  Sermons. 
 
 H.  A.  B.    H.  A.  Boardman,  D.  D. 
 
 Earthhj  .'buffering  and  Heavenly  Glory. 
 Horatius  Bonar,  D.  D. 
 
 Light  and  Truth. 
 
 G.  B.  George  Bo  wen. 
 
 Thomas  BoAvdler. 
 J.  B.  Bossuet,  d.  1704. 
 
 C.  B.  Chas.  Bradley. 
 
 Parochial  Sermons. 
 Chas.  Bridges. 
 William  Bright. 
 
 Faith  and  Life. 
 
 S.  A.  B.     Stopford  A.  Brooke. 
 
 Thomas  Brooks,  d.  1680. 
 P.  B.  Phillips  Brooks. 
 
 Sermons. 
 
 Sir  Thomas  Browne. 
 
 lieligio  Medici. 
 
 D.  B.  David  Brown,  D.  D. 
 J.  B.  John  Brown,  D.  D. 
 
 Chas.  Buck. 
 W.  I.  B.     Wm.  Ives  Budington,  D.  D. 
 Bun.  John  Bunyan,  d.  108S. 
 
 Wm.  Burkitt,  D.  D.,  d.  1703. 
 
 Edward  Burton,  D.  D.,  d.  1836. 
 II.  B.  Horace  Bushnell,  D.  D. 
 
 Srrmons. 
 
 Bp.  Joseph  Butler,  d.  1752. 
 W.  A.  B.  Wm.  Archer  Butler,  D.  D. 
 B.  J.  G.  Butler,  D.  D. 
 
 John  Caird,  D.  D. 
 Calv.  John  Calvin,  d.  1574. 
 
 John  Cameron,  d.  1625. 
 
 R.  S.  Candlish,  D.  D. 
 
 Joseph  Caryl,  d.  1673. 
 A.  C.  A.  Caspers,  D.  D. 
 
 Footsteps  of  Christ. 
 
 Daniel  Cawdrey,  d.  1664. 
 
AUTHORS  CITED,  AND  KEY  TO  ABBREVIATIONS. 
 
 829 
 
 Richard  Cecil,  d.  1810. 
 T.  C.  Thomas  Chalmers,  D.  D. 
 
 Stephen  Charnock,  d.  1680. 
 
 Peter  Charron,  d.  1603. 
 G.  B.  C.     Geo.  B.  Cheever,  D.  D. 
 
 Windings  of  the  River  of  Life^  etc. 
 
 Theodore  Christlieb,  D.  D. 
 Chrys.        Chrysostom,  d.  458. 
 S.  T.  C.      Samuel  Taylor  Coleridge. 
 The  Friend ;  Aids  to  Reflection. 
 
 C.  W.  J.  Conybeare,  D.  D. 
 
 Life  and  Epigtles  of  Paul. 
 H.  C.  Henry  Cowles,  D.  D. 
 
 Commentary  on  Hebrews  and  Revelation. 
 
 Samuel  Cox. 
 
 Expositor's  Note  Book. 
 
 Tobias  Crisp,  D.  D.,  d.  1642. 
 
 Howard  Crosby,  D.  D. 
 
 Ralph  Cudworth,  D.  D.,  d.  1688. 
 
 NathM  Culverwell,  d.  1650. 
 
 John  Cumming,  D.  D. 
 T.  L.  C.      T.  li.  Cuyler,  D.  D. 
 
 Cyprian,  d.  258. 
 
 Cyril  of  Jerusalem,  d.  386. 
 
 Cyril  of  Alexandria,  d.  444. 
 O.  E.  D.     O.  E.  Daggett,  D.  D. 
 
 D.  D.  David  Dickson,  D.  D.,  d.  1662. 
 
 Select  Practical  Writings. 
 Franz  Delitzsch,  D.  D. 
 H.  M.  Dexter,  D.  D. 
 Thomas  De  Quincey. 
 
 D.  Philip  Doddridge,  D.  D.,  d.  1751. 
 J.  D.  James  Drummond. 
 
 J.  T.  D.     J.  T.  Duryea,  D.  D. 
 
 John  Eadie,  D.  D. 
 
 Jonathan  Edwards,  D.  D.,  d.  1758. 
 B.  B.  E.     B.  B.  Edwards,  D.  D. 
 
 E.  Charles  J.  EUicott,  D.  D.,  Bishop 
 
 of  Gloucester  and  Bristol. 
 Epictetus. 
 G.  S.  Faber,  D.  D. 
 P.  F.  Patrick  Fairbairn,  D.  D. 
 
 Pastoral  Epistles. 
 Anthony  Farindon,  d.  1656. 
 A.  R.  Fausset,  D.  D. 
 G.  P.  F.     George  P.  Fisher,  D.  D. 
 S.  W.  F.    Sam'l  W.  Fisher,  D.  D. 
 Senywns  on  Life  of  Christ. 
 John  Forsyth,  D.  D. 
 J.  F.  John  Foster. 
 
 Lectures,  2  vols.,  etc. 
 
 D.  F.  Donald  Eraser,  D.  D. 
 
 Synoptical  L^ectures,  Romans  to  Rev. 
 Andrew  Fuller,  d.  1815. 
 Thomas  Fuller,  D.  D.,  d.  1661. 
 
 E.  H.  G.     E.  H.  Gillett,  D.  D. 
 
 Life  Lessovs. 
 F.  Godet,  D.  D. 
 J.  H.  G.     J.  H.  Godwin,  D.  D. 
 
 Francis  Goode,  D.  D. 
 
 The  Better  Covenant. 
 A.  J.  G.     A.  J.  Gordon,  D.  D. 
 
 In  Christ. 
 
 E.  M.  G.     Edward  M.  Goulbarn,  D.  D. 
 
 Pursuit  of  Holiness  ;  Sermons,  etc. 
 Gregory  Nazianzen,  d.  389. 
 
 D.  S.  Gregory,  D.  D. 
 Bp.  Gregg. 
 
 W.  H.  G.  Wm.  H.  Green,  D.  D. 
 
 E.  D.  Griffin,  D.  D. 
 M.  Guizot. 
 
 J.  J.  Gurney. 
 T.  G.  Thomas  Guthrie,  D.  D. 
 
 H.  B.  Hackett,  D.  D. 
 W.  H.        William  Hanna,  D.  D. 
 Resurrection  of  Our  Lord. 
 
 Wm.  Hague,  D.  D. 
 
 Sir  Matthew  Hale,  d.  1676. 
 Bp.  H.       Bp.  Joseph  Hall,  d.  1656. 
 
 Robert  Hall,  d.  1831. 
 
 John  Hall,  D.  D. 
 
 Newman  Hall. 
 
 James  Hamilton,  D.  D. 
 Sermons  and  Lectures. 
 J.  H.  John  Harris,  D.  D. 
 
 Mammon,  etc. 
 
 Julius  C.  Hare. 
 A.  W.  H.   Aug.  W.  Hare. 
 
 Samuel  Harris,  D.  D. 
 
 F.  W.  Havergal. 
 H.  C.  Haydn,  D.  D. 
 
 Death  and  Beyond. 
 
 Matthew  Henry,  D.  D.,  d.  1714. 
 Hengs.        E.  W.  Hengstenberg,  D.  D. 
 
 Hildebert,  d.  1132. 
 Hill.  Sir  Richard  Hill,  d.  1808. 
 
 Deep  Things  of  God. 
 R.  Hill.      Rowland  Hill,  d.  1833. 
 G.  Hill.      George  Hill,  D.  D.,  d.  1820. 
 R.  D.  H.    Roswell  D.  Hitchcock,  D.  D. 
 C.  H.         Charles  Hodge,  D.  D. 
 Wm.  Bradford  Homer. 
 
 Memoir  by  Prof.  Park. 
 Richard  Hooker,  D.  D.,  d.  1600. 
 H.  H.         Herman  Hooker,  D.  D. 
 
 Bp.  Ezekiel  Hopkins,  d.  1690. 
 M.  H.         Mark  Hopkins,  D.  D. 
 
 Evidences  of  Christianity ;  Laic  of  Love, 
 etc. 
 Alvah  Hovey,  D.  D. 
 John  Howe,  D.  D.,  d.  1705. 
 H.  John  S.  Howson,  D.  D. 
 
 Life  and  Epistles  of  Paul.  etc. 
 
 F.  D.  H.     Fred.  D.  Huntington,  D.  D.,  Bish- 
 
 op of  Central  New  York. 
 John  Huss,  d.  1415. 
 J.  E.  Huther. 
 Edward  Irving,  d.  1834. 
 
830 
 
 AUTHORS  CITED,   AND  KEY  TO  ABBREVIATIONS. 
 
 T. 
 
 L. 
 
 n 
 
 P. 
 
 L. 
 
 J. 
 
 B. 
 
 L. 
 
 J. 
 
 L. 
 
 J.  A.  J.      John  An^ell  James. 
 
 C'lirixtitDt  Charity  Explained. 
 J.  J.  John  Jackson,  D.  D.,  Hisbop  of  Lon- 
 
 don. 
 Wm.  Jenkyn,  d.  1685. 
 Bp.  John  Jebb,  d.  1833. 
 Jerome,  d.  4'2'2. 
 Robert  Johnstone. 
 
 Lectutex  on  Jmnex. 
 Dr.  SamM  Johnson,  d.  1784. 
 Wm.  S.  Karr,  D.  D. 
 Ker.  John  Ker,  D.  D. 
 
 John  Keble,  D.  D. 
 
 E.  N.  Kirk,  D.  D. 
 C.  K.          Charles  Kingsley. 
 
 Sermons. 
 J.  P.  Lange,  D.  D. 
 
 F.  A.  Lampe,  D.  D.,  d.  1729. 
 
 L.  Archbp.  Robert  Leighton,  d.  1(384. 
 
 ICdz-^.y,  2  vols. 
 
 Leo  the  Great,  d.  461. 
 W.  II.  Lewis,  D.  D. 
 Taylor  Lewis,  LL.  D. 
 II.  P.  Liddon,  D.  D. 
 
 rnirerxitij  Sermons,  etc. 
 
 J.  B.  Lightfoot,  D.  D.,  Bishop  of 
 Diiiliani. 
 
 John  Lightfoot,  D.  D.,  d.  1675. 
 
 David  Livingstone. 
 
 John  Locke,  d.  17n4. 
 
 C.  E.  Luthardt,  D.  D. 
 
 Martin  Luther,  d.  1546. 
 
 James  .llacknight,  D.  D.,  d.  1800. 
 
 Alexander  Maclaren,  D.  D. 
 .'^ertnonx — Fhxt  und  .<,ci>nd  Series. 
 
 Norman  Macleod,  D.  D. 
 
 J.  ?l.  Macdonald,  D.  D. 
 
 Hugh  Macmillan,  D.  D. 
 
 W.  C.  Magee,  D.  D.,  Bishop  of  Peter- 
 borough. 
 
 David  Magie,  D.  D. 
 
 John  McCIintock,  D.  D. 
 
 James  McCosh,  D.  D. 
 2IcD.         Ceorge  ItlcDonald. 
 
 R.  J.  McGhee. 
 
 Bp.  C.  P.  Mcllvaine. 
 
 Hugh  McXeile. 
 T.  M.  Thomas  .Hanton,  D.  D.,  d.  1667. 
 
 Lectures  on  James,  etc. 
 
 James  Martinean. 
 E.  M.  Erskine  illason,  D.  D. 
 
 I'ax/or's  Ley<icy. 
 
 John  Mason,  d.  1694. 
 J.  M.  M.    John  M.  Mason,  D.  D. 
 
 Increase  Mather,  D.  D.,  d.  1723. 
 
 Frederick  D.  Maurice,  D.  D. 
 
 Firxt  John,  etc. 
 
 Maximus,  a.  n.  145. 
 Joseph  Mede,  d.  1638. 
 
 M. 
 A.  M. 
 
 N.  M. 
 
 Selah  Merrill,  D.  D.  ^ 
 H.  A.  W.  Meyer,  D.  D. 
 H.  H.  Milman,  D.  D. 
 •        George   Moberly,  D.  D.,  Bishop  of 
 
 Sali.<bury. 
 Adolph  Monod,  D.  D. 
 
 IHscoJirxex  on  I'aiil. 
 J.  B.  Mozley,  D.  D. 
 Julius  Miiller,  D.  D. 
 
 N.  J.  Aug.  W.  Neander,  D.  D.,d.  1850. 
 
 EpiMle  to  Philippians,  translated  by  Mrs. 
 H.  C.  Conant;  etc. 
 H.  A.  Nelson,  D.  D. 
 John  Henry  Newman,  D.  D. 
 0.  Hermann  Olshausen,  D.D.,  d.  1830. 
 
 John  Owen,  D.  D.,  d.  1683. 
 William  Paley,  D.  D.,  d.  1805. 
 Ilonv  I'atdincf. 
 
 B.  M.  P.     B.  M.  Palmer,  D.  D. 
 
 The  Family,  in  its  Civil  and  Churchli^ 
 Aspects. 
 Blaise  Pascal,  d.  1662. 
 John  Parkhurst,  D.  D.,  d.  1797. 
 
 F.  L.  P.      F.  L.  Patton,  D.  D. 
 
 J.  J.  S.  Perowne,  D.  D. 
 A.  P.  Austin  Phelps,  D.  D. 
 
 The  Still  Hour. 
 
 A.  T.  Pierson,  D.  D. 
 
 MatthcAV  Pool,  d.  1679. 
 N.  P.  Noah  Porter,  Sr.,  D.  D.,  d.  1866. 
 
 Noah  Porter,  D.  D. 
 P.  Bp.  B.  Porteus,  d.  1808. 
 
 Thomas  M.  Post,  D.  D. 
 De  P.         E.  de  Pressens^,  D.  D. 
 
 S.  Irenxus  Prime,  D.  D. 
 
 Proclus,  A.  D.  429-438. 
 
 John  Pulsford. 
 
 E.  B.  Pusey,  D.  D. 
 
 Francis  Quarles,  d.  1644. 
 Q.  Pasquier  Quesnel,  d.  1719. 
 
 A.  E.         Alexander  Raleigh,  D.  D. 
 
 The  Little  Sanctuary.  I'tc. 
 
 G.  R.  George  Rawlinson,  D.  D. 
 
 Bp.  E.  Reynolds,  d.  1676. 
 John  II.  Rice,  D.  D. 
 M.  B.  Riddle,  D.  D. 
 F.  W.  R.    Frederick  W.  Robertson,  D.  D. 
 
 Lecturi-s on  Corinthians;  Sermons. 
 S.  R.  Stuart  Robinson,  D.  D. 
 
 Dixcoiirxex  of  Iledemption. 
 
 Wm.  Romaine,  d.  1795. 
 J.  L.  Ruckert,  D.  D. 
 Samuel  Rutherford,  d.  1661. 
 .John  Rnskin. 
 J.  C.  Ryle,  D.  D. 
 Bp.  Robt.  Sanderson,  d.  1662. 
 A.  S.  Adolph  Saphir. 
 
 The  Ifiililen  Life. 
 
 James  Saurin,  d.  1730. 
 
AUTHORS   CITED,  AND  KEY  TO  ABBREVIATIONS. 
 
 831 
 
 P.  S. 
 
 T. 
 
 H. 
 
 s. 
 
 H. 
 
 B. 
 
 s. 
 
 t>. 
 
 C. 
 
 s. 
 
 S. 
 
 R. 
 
 S. 
 
 C. 
 
 H. 
 
 s. 
 
 A. 
 
 P. 
 
 s. 
 
 J. 
 
 S. 
 
 s. 
 
 R. 
 
 s. 
 
 s. 
 
 M 
 
 s. 
 
 W 
 
 .  s 
 
 I.  T. 
 
 J. 
 
 T. 
 
 N. 
 
 W. 
 
 T. 
 
 W 
 
 .  M 
 
 T. 
 
 F. 
 
 T. 
 
 A. 
 
 T. 
 
 J. 
 
 H. 
 
 T. 
 
 J. 
 
 P. 
 
 r. 
 
 A 
 
 W 
 
 T. 
 
 Philip  Schaff,  D.  D. 
 
 F.  E.  D.  Schleiermacher,  D.  D. 
 
 Archbp.  Seeker,  d.  1768. 
 
 Jeremiah  Seed,  d.  1747. 
 
 J.  H.  Seelye,  D.  D. 
 
 W.  T.  G.  Shedd,  D.  D. 
 
 James  Sherman. 
 
 Prof.  Shirley. 
 
 Thomas  H.  Skinner,  D.  D. 
 
 Henry  B.  Smith,  D.  D. 
 
 Henry  Smith,  D.  D. 
 
 John  Cotton  Smith,  D.  D. 
 
 John  Pye  Smith,  D.  D. 
 
 William  Smith,  LL.  D. 
 
 James  Smith. 
 
 Robert  South,  D.  D.,  d.  1716. 
 
 Chas.  H.  Spurgeon. 
 
 Arthur  P.  Stanley,  D.  D. 
 
 Rudolph  Stier,  D.  D. 
 
 John  8.  Stone,  D.  D. 
 
 Mi/nteries  Opened. 
 Richard  S.  Storrs,  D.  D. 
 Baron  Stow,  D.  D. 
 Moses  Stuart,  I).  D. 
 Wm.  Symington,  D.  D. 
 
 Jletifiidk  the  Prince. 
 Benjamin  Tappan,  D.  D. 
 John  Tauler,  d.  1361. 
 Isaac  Taylor. 
 
 Sattu'day  Evening,  etc. 
 Bp.  Jeremy  Taylor,  d.  1667. 
 Nathaniel  W.  Taylor,  D.  D. 
 
 Sermons. 
 Wm.  M.  Taylor,  D.  D. 
 Frederick  Temple,  D.  D.,  Bishop  of 
 
 Exeter. 
 Rugly  Sermons. 
 F.  A.  G.  Tholuck,  D.  D. 
 James  H.  Thornwell,  D.  D. 
 
 Collected  Writings. 
 Joseph  P.  Thompson,  D.  D. 
 Anthony  W.  Thorold,  D.  D.,  Bish- 
 op of  Rochester. 
 
 G.  T. 
 L.  T. 
 T. 
 
 T. 
 
 H.  B 
 
 Ch. 
 
 T. 
 Tr. 
 
 Andrew  Thomson,  D.  D. 
 
 R.  T.  Reuben  Tinker. 
 
 Sermons. 
 
 Aug.  P.  Toplady,  d.  1778. 
 George  Townsend,  D.  D. 
 L.  T.  Townsend,  D.  D. 
 Richard  Chenevix  Trench,  D.  D.,, 
 
 Archbp.  of  Dublin. 
 Epis.  to  .Seven  Churches;  Sermons. 
 H.  B.  Tristam,  D.  D. 
 Christian  Treasury. 
 John  Tulloch,  D.  D. 
 Karl  Ullmann. 
 V.  Charles  J.  Vaughan,  D.  D. 
 
 Lectures  on  the  Revelation,  etc. 
 V.  D.  H.  J.  Van  Dyke,  D.  D. 
 
 Van  0.      J.  J.  Van  Oosterzee,  D.  D, 
 
 Year  of  Salvation,  etc. 
 T.  E.  V.     T.  E.  Vermilye,  D.  D. 
 
 A.  V.  Alexander  Vinet,  D.  D. 
 C.  W.         C.  Wadsworth,  D.  D. 
 
 R.  W.         Robert  Walker,  D.  D.,  d.  1783. 
 Sermons. 
 
 J.  A.  W.    J.  A.  Wallace. 
 F.  W.         Francis  Wayland,  D.  D. 
 Daniel  Webster. 
 
 B,  F.  W.    B.  F.  Westcott,  D.  D. 
 
 The  Christian  Life,  etc. 
 
 Chas.  White,  D.  D. 
 
 D.  D.  Wheedon,  D.  D. 
 
 H.  Kirke  White. 
 
 J.  G.  Whittier. 
 
 Samuel  Wilberforce,  D.  D.,  Bishop 
 of  Oxford. 
 
 Daniel  Wilcox,  d.  1733. 
 W.  R.  W.  Wm.  R.  Williams,  D.  D. 
 
 Bp.  Thos.  Wilson,  d.  1755. 
 
 Octavius  Winslow,  D.  D. 
 
 Christopher  Wordsworth,  D.  D. 
 Bishop  of  Lincoln. 
 T.  D.  W.  T.  D.  Woolsey,  D.  D. 
 
 BeHgion  of  the  Present  and  Future. 
 
 Zanchius,  d.  1590. 
 
 THE    END. 
 
-  •  f 
 
 ^^ 
 
DATE  DUE 
 
 -r^^ii^ 
 
 tUflf^f*'- 
 
 ^""^^Jti   JK^'* 
 
 CAYLORO 
 
 f  R;.-4IC3  .■■.  J    S